《Cultivating Billionaire》 Chapter 1 "No, take another one million, or you will not get married today!" Zhang Zheng''s mother-in-law, Baijingyu, was sitting on the sofa, her face full of insolence. Beside her, Zhang Zheng, dressed in formal clothes and flowers, was twitching constantly. His fiancee, Xue Lili, sat on the sofa with her head down. She did not know what she was thinking. Her brother-in-law was playing with her mobile phone and humming music beside her, looking at ease. Today was supposed to be the day when he married his girlfriend Xue Lili, who had been dating for three years. But when he picked up the bride, she asked him to give him another million betrothal gifts. Yes, a million. In order to get married, he has already spent a lot of money, such as wedding room, wedding car, banquet, and even half a million betrothal gifts. In order to meet the requirements of the woman, he even used a sum of money used by the company for turnover. The loophole has not been filled up so far. How can he get a million yuan now? "Mom, it''s not that I don''t think of it. I can''t afford so much money now. You see..." "It''s a million dollars. What can''t be done? Don''t you run a company? " The mother-in-law shrunken her mouth and said, "your feelings for my daughter are not worth a million dollars? You two are going to live together in the future "Worth, of course, but one million is not a small number. Can we marry first and then try to find a way?" "No, I have to get the money first." Platinum jade silk was not moved. Zhang Zheng took a deep breath and looked at his fiancee sitting on the sofa: "lily, please help me to persuade mom. After we get married, I will take out a million dollars, OK?" At this time, Xue Lili raised her head and said, "Zhang Zheng, it''s not that I don''t want to help you speak, but I can''t. I''m not the only one in my family, I also have a younger brother..." "He''s looking for someone and getting married. How can I ignore him?" Xue Lili deliberately pretended to be a poor girl. "I know you love me, and I have already regarded you as a family. You should help my brother for me, OK?" Zhang Zheng suddenly understood that he had met the magic of helping his brother. Zhang Zheng, Xue Lili''s younger brother, also knows that he dropped out of junior high school and never looked for a job. He has been gnawing at home and gnawing on his head. "Lily, I didn''t say no help. You don''t know about my situation. The turnover of the company is very hard, and we have our own life. Your brother and he..." Before he finished speaking, Xue an had already patted the table and got up, roaring: "what''s wrong with me? What''s wrong with me? " I just didn''t mean anything else Zhang Zhengzheng wants to explain, Xue an PA began to smash things: "elder sister! Is this the man you''re looking for? You can''t take out a million dollars. You can see all this junk? It''s me. I''ve been dead for a long time "Xue an, don''t say that about your brother-in-law. He will take the money. He will certainly." Xue Lili quickly retorted. "What about the money? What about the money? I haven''t seen a cent now! He wants money, but you go to muse club every night? " "Xiao an, don''t talk nonsense!" Xue Lili immediately ran to cover Xue an''s mouth. She didn''t expect her brother to shake it out. "Are you still on the stage?" After hearing this, Zhang Zheng''s face suddenly darkened. "Zhang Zheng, I..." Xue Lili is a bit incoherent. "Well, sister, he knows what you''re sitting on the stage. Anyway, it''s not because he''s incompetent?" Xue an said to Xue Lili with a cold hum, "anyway, I can''t get this one million today, and I won''t be in your family since then!" "Do evil!" Zhang Zheng didn''t react from the news that Xue Lili was sitting on the stage. Her mother-in-law suddenly clapped her thigh and cried, "we''re not going to get married, we''re not going to get married! Be destroyed by a poor ghost''s family and people''s death Zhang Zheng looked at the suddenly chaotic room, a little bit cold in his heart. What love, what does not stain out of mud? In front of the material, it''s bullshit! At this time, Zhang Zheng''s mobile phone ring suddenly out of season. He took out his mobile phone, saw the number of the call, pupil suddenly slightly contracted. It was they who called. Six years after he was expelled from the family, the family finally contacted him Three people are still noisy, Zhang Zheng connected the phone, there came a voice of vicissitudes: "young master, long time no see." "Uncle Sheng?" "It''s me. Thank you for remembering that I have an old bone." Uncle Sheng on the other end of the phone sucked his nose and seemed to be sad, "young master, the master died. Before he left, he left all his legacy to you." Knowing this news, Zhang Zheng''s heart beat hard, but then he wondered: "wait, the legacy is left to me? How could that be possible? Have I not been removed from the name of Zhang Jia? "Six years ago, Zhang Zheng is still fresh in his memory. He lobbied the elders of his family to mobilize 30 million funds to invest in the Internet. As a result, he lost everything. Family rules are iron, and losers can only quit. Zhang Zheng was forced to leave his family under the ridicule and scorn of countless people. "It''s the master who has been dishonorable all these years..." Uncle Sheng sighed, "it turns out that your vision is right. The Internet company you invested in is now listed, and the shares acquired in that year are worth one billion yuan now." "Billion RMB?" "No, it''s a billion dollars." Zhang Zheng''s heart suddenly trembled: "so many?" "It''s only temporary, and there will be more in the future. Besides, I just asked the financial department to give you a living cost of 100 million yuan. You can use it first. If you don''t have it, tell me..." After hanging up, Zhang Zheng wanted to laugh, and he did. The so-called love frustrated career complacent, did not expect that just in this moment, his life has been so huge reversal. But at this time, Xue an suddenly rushed up and grabbed Zhang Zheng''s collar: "do you still have a face to smile? Don''t you have a smile? Do you want to die As soon as the words fell, Zhang Zheng had already grasped Xue an''s wrist and pushed him out. Xue an stumbled back a few steps and almost fell down. "Fight? Come on, you were still in the womb when I was fighting Zhang Zheng laughed, wild and contemptuous. "Don''t you dare to fight with me if you don''t have any money?" Xue an was furious. "No money? Who told you that? It''s just a million. " Zhang Zheng picked up the mobile phone, opened the hands-free, dialed the bank customer service phone, said: "help me check my card balance." "The balance on your card, sir, is 2033 yuan." There came the gentle and polite voice of the customer service lady. "Ha ha ha ha, how dare you be crazy even if you only have more than 2000 fuckers? Sister, you really found a cheap man "Check it for me again." Zhang Zheng said calmly. "Sir, I have just checked it for you..." "I''m really sorry. Please check it for me again." Zhang Zheng said politely. "Well, I checked again. Your account balance is 2000..." In the middle, the voice of the customer service girl suddenly stopped. "Wait Wait a minute. You have received a remittance. The balance of your card is 102333 million! " All of a sudden, Xue an, Xue Lili and Zhang Zheng''s future mother-in-law are speechless. One hundred million! Why did Zhang Zheng suddenly have 100 million yuan! "I knew it! I knew my son-in-law was the most promising! A million dollars is a fart The mother-in-law suddenly patted her thigh and cried out happily, "come on, lily, go and make up. The wedding car is waiting for you." "Yes, yes, yes, sister, you go. I''ll get a cigarette for my brother. Is it OK for the elder brother?" "Don''t bother." Zhang Zheng looked at the family who was just like a face changing family. He picked his eyebrows and said faintly. Mother in law was stunned: "what do you mean?" "You just said that you don''t want to be ruined by a poor ghost." Zhang Zhengshou put it in his pocket and said, "I''m not going to marry this marriage. You''re going to ask for someone else!" Chapter 2 Zhang Zheng''s heart didn''t fluctuate much when he left his wife''s home. Although his marriage ended in this way, he somehow felt lucky instead of sad. If he really marries a man with a bottomless family and a greedy man like that, he will not be able to live with 10 billion yuan. Half an hour later, he returned to the hotel. In the banquet hall, the guests were bustling, chatting and laughing, waiting for the formal opening of the wedding, but they only saw Zhang Zheng come back alone, and the air became silent immediately. Everyone can feel that the situation is not right. Zhang Zhengmu did not squint onto the stage, picked up the microphone and said: "Hello everyone, thank you for coming to my wedding. I have to tell you with regret that the wedding has been cancelled!" What? It''s cancelled! The guests didn''t respond. Just when someone wanted to ask what was going on, Zhang Zheng continued to say, "but the party won''t be cancelled. You should eat, eat and drink. When you leave, I''ll give you double money back." When Zhang Zheng was off the stage, Liang fan, the best man, immediately came up and asked, "Zhang Zheng, what''s going on?" "It''s nothing. It''s just that I suddenly see something." With a faint smile, Zhang Zheng patted Liang fan on the shoulder, "I transferred 10 million yuan to you. You are responsible for returning the gift money to them. You can keep the rest by yourself. It is considered as a bonus for you. I have something to deal with. " Liang fan a Leng, ten million! tanto? He has been working with Zhang Zhengzheng for so many years. His assets are only one million. How come he suddenly has ten million? He is confused, the mobile phone has received the text message, yes, 10 million, 10 million! He knew that Zhang Zheng''s mind and vision were extraordinary. He knew that one day he would succeed, but he didn''t expect that day would come so quickly Just wanted to ask how Zhang Zhengqian came, the door of the banquet hall was pushed open again. People look at it, it turns out that platinum jade has come with Xue Lili and Xue an. As soon as the three men arrived, the crowd burst into flames. No matter what the people present think, as soon as platinum jade enters the door, she cries out like the host: "everybody sit down, everyone sits down, the bride comes, the bride comes, we will start the wedding ceremony immediately, everyone has a good meal and drink!" Suddenly, the crowd looked at each other, what situation? Didn''t you just cancel it? Now why does the bride come again? Only Zhang Zheng''s lips smile. It turns out that people really don''t have to face this way. He said faintly: "this lady is sorry, just now I have cancelled the wedding, of course, if you want to eat, I will not stop." The face of Baijingyu changed with a brush: "cancel the wedding? Why do you cancel it? " "Mom, don''t talk to Zhang Zheng like that." Xue Lili pulled back the white jade and took Zhang Zheng''s arm. She said, "ah Zheng, just because we are not good, don''t be angry. We don''t want the money. Let''s get married first, and then we can talk about it later..." "Have you not always wanted to marry me, and have been looking forward to this day for so long?" "Marry you? You know, I married you instead of buying you Zhang Zheng said with a sad smile, "besides, if it''s really a business, the lady in the nightclub is much better than you, and the price is clearly marked, which is good and cheap!" "You What do you mean by that "Don''t you understand? I think you are dirty In public, Zhang Zheng said this sentence blandly, and the crowd exploded with a bang. Just now, some people said that Zhang Zheng was a scum man. After listening to this conversation, they immediately understood and praised Zhang Zheng for his good scolding. can be heard without end, and even tiktok opened the jute and shot. Seeing this scene, Bai Jinyu almost lost her breath. However, at this time, Xue an rushed up with more than a dozen relatives, each carrying sticks and even machetes. "Stop shooting! Do you want to die? " Xue an roared, then turned his head and pointed to Zhang Zheng''s nose? Divorce is OK! Give my elder sister to accompany spirit loss fee! At least 10 million!! Or you don''t want to leave today. " All of a sudden, the crowd was in an uproar. Good guy, business can''t be done with benevolence and righteousness. Although it''s not appropriate to use it here, it can Just because she doesn''t get married, she''s going to chop people at home? "Lying trough, you need 10 million yuan to open your mouth. Is that crazy?" Someone said with laughter. "They don''t really want to kill people, do they? This woman''s family is not a good thing "Lying trough, what about the policy?" Looking at the choppers in the hands of the relatives in Zhangjia, everyone was sweating for Zhang Zheng. Some even took out their mobile phones and dialed 110 in silence. "Wait a minute. Do you know that your behavior is extortion?" Liang fan quickly stood out in front of Zhang Zheng."Get the hell out of here. Believe it or not, I''ll cut you off!" Xue an raised his knife and roared, "get me money quickly!" But at this time, Zhang Zheng sneered. He gently pushed aside Liang fan, looked at Xue an and said, "little boy, with your ability Isn''t it too tender to play with me But as soon as the voice fell, there was a roar of manic engines in the distance, dozens of black cars in a row, Rolls Royce mirage, and all of them. The cars stopped in unison, and then more than 20 bodyguards in suits and leather shoes came down. They stood in two lines, all the way from the door to the inside. When they saw this kind of astonishment, they were stunned. For a while, even those relatives in Zhangjia dare not move. What''s the situation? What''s the origin of these people? Before people could guess for a long time, an old man came out of the car slowly. However, he was dressed in a long white linen shirt and dressed like a sword master in the square. However, he had a deep and sharp momentum, and his behavior was extremely oppressive. In this look of awe and adoration, the old man walked through the crowd and slowly walked in front of Zhang Zheng. The old man bowed deeply: "young master, I''m here to meet you." Zhang Zheng was speechless. Zhang''s efficiency was quite high. After a while, Mrs. Gong ran from Kyoto to Jicheng. "I said I would go back and I would go back. Why are you in such a hurry?" "I''m not worried about your tiredness, young master..." Said the old man. "OK, OK, I will go back by myself. Don''t follow me. I''m very upset." "But young master..." "What? Six years after I''ve been away from home, it''s no use talking? " The old man was startled and said, "I dare not, I will obey the arrangement of the young master." "That''s right." Zhang Zheng laughed, and then walked towards Xue an with a smile on his face. At this time, Xue an is confused. No Everyone was in a daze. A dozen luxury cars, dozens of bodyguards, such an old man, unexpectedly called Zhang Zheng "young master". That''s too damn ridiculous! Looking at xue''an, shivering and sweating, Zhang Zheng was more happy. He took xue''an''s hand and weighed it in his hand. Then he said, "I''m in a good mood. I''ll spare your life." Zhang Zheng dropped the knife on the ground, then turned out of the hotel, swept a shared bicycle on the roadside, and rode the bicycle rickety away. Platinum jade saw this scene, instantly blood pressure increased to 240, and then fell to the ground. Xue an and Xue Lili''s eyes are still glued to the Rolls Royce phantom in that row. They are totally unaware that their mother has been bleeding to the ground Chapter 3 He used to transfer a lot of money from the company to get married, which resulted in poor turnover. Now he feels that this is the stupidest thing he has ever done. Now he''s going to make up for the vacancy. As soon as she arrived at the company, Anna, the Secretary, had already welcomed her: "Mr. Zhang, the general manager Liu has come ahead of time. Now I''m waiting for you in the reception room." Opening the door of the reception room, Zhang Zhengzheng was ready to smile and introduce himself. He saw a pair of feet on the tea table And a guy who was so fat that he almost crushed the sofa. This man is Liu Qia, a good partner Zhang Zheng had found before. He will come tomorrow. Hearing the news, the guy opened his eyes and looked at Zhang Zheng. His posture remained unchanged. He just waved his hand: "Xiao Zhang, you''re back. You can make me wait for a long time." Zhang Zheng slightly frowned, but did not attack: "sorry, let you wait for a long time." "It''s OK. I''m very tolerant. You can pay attention next time." Liu Qia''s mouth pulled, "then let''s start to talk about business, 800000, I want to buy your company." "You may be mistaken. Our company is looking for partners. I didn''t say I would sell the company." "It doesn''t make any difference. I''ve seen your company. Whether it''s the team or the software and hardware, the price of 800000 is already a high price, and I still employ you as a manager. What do you think?" Liu Cha picked his nose and said. "Mr. Liu, let''s talk about cooperation." "That would add to 900000." Zhang Zheng: "A million! This is already the highest price. You can get a million dollars from this broken company. You should kowtow to me twice. Xiao Zhang, don''t be shameless. " Liu Cha also began to be a little impatient. But Zhang Zheng was more impatient than he was, and he began to smile: "Mr. Liu Cha, I suspect you may have a problem with your brain. Why do you feel that I will sell my company to a fat idiot?" "What do you say?" "Besides, can you really afford my company? I''m afraid I can''t even buy one tenth of the shares After listening to this, Anna, the Secretary standing on the side, suddenly changed her face. She said in a hurry: "boss, the capital chain of our company has been broken. We can''t insist on it. It''s not easy for us to find a person who is willing to cooperate. If he leaves, we will be finished!" Liu Cha also sneered. He spat on the ground with thick phlegm, and his big face showed a disdainful smile: "you boss, you don''t have a secretary to understand things, don''t you know?" "Your company is hopeless. I''m willing to buy it for your face. You really don''t know what to do!" "Is it? Let''s make a bet? " Zhang Zheng laughed and said, "I''ll bet you that one million dollars can buy one tenth of our company''s shares." "Ha ha ha ha." Liu Cha laughed more happily, "OK, I''ll bet that you can''t even get 200000 yuan on your account!" He was very confident, because he had already checked that the company was in good condition, but after withdrawing 800000, it was still on the wane, 200000 or even more. "Well, if you win, my company will give it to you, if I win You can do a little thing for me "Zhang Zheng, you are crazy." Liu Cha laughed. "In fact, we don''t have to gamble. You should prepare for the transfer procedure directly." "Anna, call in the finance." Zhang Zheng raised his legs and said with a relaxed face. After a while, the little girl in charge of Finance kneaded and walked in, whispering, "boss, would you like me?" "Well, check the company''s corporate accounts to see how many more." Zhang Zheng said. The little girl was very quick. She opened the notebook and quickly looked it up. After a moment, she said, "old Boss, there''s 123000 in the company''s account. " Less than Liu Qia expected. Liu Qia was extremely proud: "boss Zhang, it seems that I have overestimated you. The account is only 120000. How many days can you live? Can I get the company this month? " Zhang Zheng didn''t mind. He took out his mobile phone and ordered it. Then he suddenly raised his voice: "how can you do things so unreliable? It can all go wrong. Check again. " "Why, can''t afford to lose? It''s the same as many times. 123000 won''t have children. " Liu Cha burst into laughter. The financial girl''s face was a little red. She could guarantee that she was absolutely right. Why did the boss say she was wrong? Just then, she pressed the button to check the balance, and then she began to tremble: "old The boss just came to our company Ten million capital injection! " "Why what? How much is it? " Secretary Anna felt something wrong with her ears. "Ten million." Anna is stunned, Liu Cha is also immediately stupefied, and Zhang Zheng, is a face leisurely turn mobile phone. "No impossible!! Absolutely impossible!! You must be united to cheat me Liu Qia screamed."Mr. Liu Cha, how to say I still hope you can broaden your horizons a little, or you won''t be so shortsighted. " Zhang Zheng said, leaving the mobile phone on the table, a text message then popped out, Liu Qia looked at the text message, frightened eyes. "The expenditure amount of your account XXX is 10 million yuan, and the account balance is 80 million yuan." Cold sweat began to trickle down from Liu Cha''s forehead. "Mr. Liu, do you want to calculate now, how many shares of our company can you buy with your one million?" "Xiao Zhang Not Mr. Zhang Mr. Zhang, the joke is really just a joke. I didn''t think about you... " Liu Cha was flustered. "Don''t talk nonsense, but admit defeat. Do you understand? I don''t want to embarrass you. How about cleaning up your phlegm and sweeping the room inside and outside? " Zhang Zheng cocked his legs and said with a smile, "of course you can refuse, but if you dare to refuse I''ll kill you with money Liu Qia had a cold war. He was not a bull''s pawn. He had only 10 million yuan in hand, and he got it from loan mortgage. The active fund was only 23 million yuan. It is because he knows the potential of Zhang Zheng company that he wants to pressure the acquisition. But God knows what''s going on. Zhang Zheng''s personal account has more than 80 million yuan, which can really ruin his industry by spending money alone. Yeah, just smash it. "I sweep! I sweep! Of course I sweep it! " Liu Qia immediately nodded and bowed. "Ah We don''t have brooms here, but your clothes should be very useful. After cleaning, the air will be ventilated and you will smell bad Liu Qia''s throat knot rolled up and down, and then quickly took off his clothes and began to deal with the thick sputum. Zhang Zheng no longer paid attention to him. He had a lot of company affairs to deal with. But as soon as he went out to the company hall, he saw the old man in long clothes standing there, just at the door of the hotel. It''s just a lot of low-key, with only two bodyguards behind him. "Why are you here again? Didn''t I tell you not to come to me?" Zhang Zheng was speechless. "We are not coming this time. My wife asked for it." The old man looked respectful when he mentioned the word "madam". "My mother? Is she willing to come here? " Zhang Zheng frowned slightly. "Yes, she wants to see you." Zhang Zheng hesitated for a long time, and finally said, "no, I''m not ready to see her." "Young master, she will be sad if you do so." "Will she? When I was driven out of the capital, she said nothing. When I was out fighting, she never contacted me. Why is it sad that she can''t see me now? " Zhang Zheng sneered. This sentence made the old man speechless. After a moment, he said, "young master, these are all things in the past, so don''t hold grudges any more. Madam, she also wants to make up for you before coming here." "Go down and tell her, if she wants to make up for me, don''t disturb my life." Zhang Zheng responded lightly. The old man was stiff and speechless for a moment. "I''ll solve the problems at home, but I''m not ready to see her now." Zhang Zheng continued. The old man hesitated for a moment. Seeing Zhang Zheng''s firm face, he finally sighed, bowed to Zhang Zheng and turned away. Zhang Zheng stood by the window and looked down. He saw the old man come to the door of the company and bow to the door. Then the door opened and a graceful, tall woman came out. She is a little older, but the time is still uneven, that noble spirit, every move is elegant and gentle. Her name is Wang Lian. She is a woman with great power and wealth. She is also Zhang Zheng''s biological mother. He did not know whether her mother loved him or not, but six years ago, when the family proposed to expel him from the family, the mother had been silent, and had not seen her help in the six years he had been shaking. Now, when the power of the family fell into the hands of Zhang Zheng and the family needed Zhang Zheng to take charge of the overall situation, the mother suddenly appeared. But once the feeling this kind of thing splits, it is very difficult to circle back, even if it is round back, there will be a deep crack. Even Zhang Zheng himself did not know whether there was any emotion between himself and Wang Lian. Wang Lian talked with the old man for a while. It seemed that she finally understood Zhang Zheng''s meaning. She looked up to the upstairs, but after a moment she sighed. She turned back to the car and the car left. "Family love..." Zhang Zheng looked up at the blue tile sky. He hasn''t felt family affection for a long time. Chapter 4 Seeing the car disappear, Zhang Zheng finally breathed out a breath and planned to start arranging the follow-up work. The capital city must go back, but the company here has to discuss several business, after all, it is his own industry, which he can not give up. He still has several business to talk about tomorrow. Before, he didn''t have money, so he didn''t have any arrangement to go out to talk about business. But now it''s different. At least he has to pay attention to etiquette, which can be regarded as respect for other things. But where to start? Just then, his eyes fell on a row of shared bicycles on the side of the road. Well, at least you have to get yourself a car. He immediately had some regrets and let the old housekeeper go. At least he asked him to keep a Rolls Royce for himself. But it''s too late now, so go and buy it yourself. "Anna, go out with me." Zhang Zheng squinted at Anna. "Where is the boss going?" Anna asked. "4S shop." "Does the boss want to buy a car?" the Secretary smiles admiringly. Zhang Zheng squinted at the girl, then rolled her head, which made her feel like a cat and a dog Then the girl gave him a look of disgust. Some of the top management of Zhang Zheng company are not big or small. After all, these people are willing to fight with Zhang Zheng, and they are also very close friends. They are not used to big or small. ¡­¡­ The 4S store is not far away from the company, which is a ten minute drive. As soon as they entered the store, a well-dressed, somewhat green looking woman shopping guide came up and said, "Sir, do you want to see the car? Do you have any models you like? " "Business type, better performance, not too low price, lightweight luxury car is OK." Zhang Zheng took a look at her breastplate, whose name was Bai Ning. "I''d like to recommend this one to you." The shopping guide took Zhang Zheng to a dark blue car, patted the hood and said, "the Tesla Model x is a very popular high-end electric car recently. It accelerates 3.1 seconds per 100 km and is a six seat model, which is very suitable for business pick-up and delivery." "How do you feel?" Zhang Zheng asked Anna. "I think this is already very good." The little secretary stares at the car with bright eyes. Zhang Zheng laughed and asked, "how much is it?" "900000, but there are some other models that I recommend. You can compare them horizontally, please..." Before he had finished speaking, a woman with big waves and heavy make-up, and the button on her chest was about to break open, came quickly and said, "Bai Ning, go and greet the others, and give it to me with the two guests." "But sister Su Ying..." "You can go if you want to. Hurry up." Su Ying stares at Bai Ning. Bai Ning finally walks away. At this time, the woman with heavy make-up, who was called Director Su, gave Zhang Zheng a charming smile: "did you like this car?" "Well, it feels good." Zhang Zheng stepped back slightly and felt the smell of perfume on her body was a little harsh. "You have a good eye. This car is really a good match for a young and promising person like you. Besides, this car is now engaged in activities. It only needs 900000 yuan and can be sent to all risks insurance for a year." Su Ying''s voice can stick to the air. It doesn''t matter whether Zhang Zheng is free or not. He just buys a car and will pick up a customer anyway. "All right, then go through the formalities. 900000, isn''t it?" Zhang Zheng said. But at this time, a big bellied man came in. The man was dressed in a gray fur coat. If you were a little more careful, you could see that it was full of mink, with a big cigar in his mouth. Beside him was a young woman in her twenties who was heavily dressed. As soon as the woman saw the car, her eyes lit up: "boss Ma, this is it. I''ll take this one. As long as you buy me this one, you can do anything you want." "Good, little baby, I''ll buy you this one." Ma said with a laugh. Su Ying, a shopping guide, was puzzled: "boss Ma, this car has been pre purchased by this Mr. Zhang. Do you think you want to change it?" Before Mr. Ma answered, the woman with heavy make-up took boss Ma''s arm and began to act coquettish: "no, people want this one. And you see that man is so poor that he drives a hundred thousand cars. How can he afford this car?" "Well, who do you look down on?" Little Anna heard a woman say that her boss, immediately not happy, "you are very good, we have ordered this car." "How much did they pay?" Mr. Ma asked. "900000." Su Ying said quickly. "I''ll add one hundred thousand, a total of one million. Can I pick up the car now?" Boss Ma glanced at Zhang Zheng with disdain. "No, we came first." Zhang Zheng said. "Young man, are you childish or not? It''s not a matter of coming first, but of having more money and less money. Do you understand that? I have so much money that I can kill you. " Boss Ma laughed."Then I''ll give you 1.5 million, the whole amount." Zhang Zheng said. The smile on boss Ma''s face suddenly solidified: "Yo, what do you mean? Play with Laozi? I can play you to ruin! I''ll give you two million! " For a while, everyone''s eyes fell on Zhang Zheng, waiting for Zhang Zheng to respond. But Zhang Zheng stopped playing. He chuckled, and he clapped and said, "boss Ma is worthy of being boss ma. He has the courage. In this case, you can buy the car with the original price of 900000 yuan with two million yuan. Boss Ma, you have made a lot of money." All of a sudden, boss Ma realized that he had been cheated by Zhang Zheng. The upper limit of the car''s value was less than one million yuan. Now he wants to buy it with two million yuan? Isn''t he an idiot? But the point is that he''s still out there. "You boy, you''re playing dirty! How dare you cheat me Boss Ma was in a rage. "No, no, no, you misunderstood me. I really want to give you this car because I''m not interested in garbage trucks." Zhang Zheng laughed, then turned to a red Ferrari not far away covered by a glass cover and said, "how much is that car?" "First Sir, that car is the treasure of our shop. It''s worth 2.7 million. You... " "It''s still a little cheaper. Is there anything better?" Zhang Zheng asked. "Sir, that''s the best in our shop..." "OK, make do with it. It''s all. Can you take it today?" "Yes Of course... " Su Ying is totally in a confused state at the moment. With 2.7 million cars, she will make do with it. How far does this person have to go? "I see you are bragging! You must be bragging Ma shouts. But the POS machine doesn''t lie. Zhang Zheng''s card swiped past, and the POS machine made a slight beep. Payment succeeded. Boss Ma, who was just shouting, suddenly stopped his voice and looked like he had eaten a fly. "It''s OK. It''s OK. We''re almost the same. I drive a two million Ferrari and you drive a two million Tesla Model X Zhang Zheng patted the horse boss on the shoulder, "as for the price difference of 700000, it will be ignored. In any case, it is only a small sum of money." With that, Zhang Zheng took Anna to go through the formalities. Chapter 5 "This way, please." Su Ying walked in front of her and led them to the VIP room. She was very excited. She could take a lot of Commission for her 2.7 million luxury car. Fortunately, she would seize these two people from Bai Ning''s hand, otherwise this big list would not fall on her head. But she wants to do more than that, this top rich is not only young, but also low-key, it is a perfect ideal target. As she walked along, Su Ying said, "the beautiful girl around you is very good. She looks like a good girl in the hall and the kitchen. You are really a good match." Zhang Zheng didn''t speak, but Anna couldn''t hang on her face. She said, "you misunderstood me. I''m just a secretary. Where can I have such a good fortune?" "Oh, it''s just a secretary. Sorry, boss Zhang." Su Ying''s eyes lit up slightly, "well, I wonder if you can leave me a contact information?" "Contact information? What do you want this for? " Zhang Zheng asked. "I''d like to have a private one." Su Ying said, "I''m bored at home on vacation in the afternoon. Can you take someone out for a ride? I''ll take you to a good place in the evening At this moment, Zhang Zheng understood what he meant. His steps suddenly stopped and asked, "what about your manager?" "Manager, ah, he''ll be here in a minute." Su Ying said. After a while, the manager came to see Zhang Zheng and immediately shook hands: "Hello, Mr. Zhang. Is that your whole Ferrari?" "I changed my mind." Zhang Zheng said. The faces of the three present suddenly changed, and the manager was somewhat embarrassed and said, "Sir, what do you mean by this?" "Give me a shopping guide, or I won''t buy the car." Su Ying''s face suddenly changed. She asked in a hurry, "why? Did I do anything wrong? " It''s just that you don''t want to? Call in the shopping guide named Bai Ning "All right, all right. I''ll do it. I''ll do it." Experience quickly accepted, and then ruthlessly glared at Su Ying and said, "don''t go quickly, Bai Ning call in?" Su Ying clenches her teeth tightly, but she doesn''t dare to say anything. She has to go to find Bai Ning. Seeing her leaving, Zhang Zheng frowned. The woman reminded him of Xue Lili. He was dirty. ¡­¡­ After the procedures were completed, Zhang Zheng drove the red Ferrari away smoothly, attracting countless eyes along the way. Sitting in the car Anna has been shouting, excited, bored Zhang Zhengzhen want to sew up the girl''s mouth. Zhang Zheng parked the car in the underground garage and took Anna back to the company. Just after a short rest, her mobile phone suddenly rang again. It was Anna. "What''s the matter?" Zhang Zheng asked. "Boss, there are a group of troublemakers outside the door. They say they want to ask you for medical expenses. The leader says his name is Xue an." Zhang Zheng was stunned and then sneered. Xue''s face was really unexpected. "Wait for me there. I''ll be there in a minute." Zhang Zheng put on his clothes and went down the stairs. As soon as he went downstairs, he saw Xue an with a group of Xue''s relatives dressed in filial piety clothes, standing at the door shouting: "call Zhang Zheng out, she killed my mother, we will let him pay for his life!" I have to say that the visual effect is very good. There are a lot of people talking about it outside. It has to be said that Zhang Zheng has a good eye for people. Except for Xue Lili, others are very accurate. The security guard of the office block those people dutifully, even Anna that little girl is standing there, a pair of towering posture. "It''s shameless to blackmail people to our boss." Anna showed no fear. "Do you want to say one more damn thing?" "You''re just shameless. What''s the matter?" Anna had her nostrils up and looked disdainful. Zhang Zheng silently smile, and then out of the crowd light said: "Tut, you are really haunted." "Zhang Zheng, you''ve got a son of a bitch. My mother is angry with you! Now people are still in ICU, you must be responsible for all the medical expenses, otherwise I will not finish with you "That is to say, people are not dead yet? What are you doing at the gate of our company? Curse your mother to die soon "No nonsense! Even if my mother isn''t dead, it''s not far from death! You have to pay for the medicine!! Five hundred thousand At the same time, several middle-aged aunts of those relatives also cried and cried: "do evil, the boss of this company almost pisses off the future mother-in-law, and doesn''t care about it. How can there be such a vicious person in the world?" Zhang zhengle, is this a public opinion war with himself? He can''t help but laugh at you Hearing this, Xue Lili was not angry. Those relatives stopped crying immediately. Xue an immediately said, "take the money quickly.""Why are you in a hurry? It''s not so easy to take out 500000 yuan." Zhang Zheng turned to Anna and whispered a few words. Anna''s eyes lit up: "OK, I''m going to get the money now." With that, the girl got out of the crowd and ran towards the bank. About half an hour later, the people began to wait for impatience before Anna crowded into the crowd, but her hands were empty and she didn''t bring any money. "Money! Where is Lao Tzu''s money! Zhang Zheng, don''t try to deceive me. I''ll tell you. " Xue an cried out with red eyes. "Don''t worry. I''m not like your Xue family. The money has come." At this time, a burst of sound, a large van is slowly backward, the crowd quickly made way for the van to pass. The two vans drove up to xue''an. "Here comes the money. It''s in the car. Take it yourself." Zhang Zheng said with a smile. Although Xue an looks suspicious, but finally did not resist the temptation of 500000, opened the back door of the van. There was no time for Xue an to react. The sound of clattering and crisp suddenly rang out, and countless coins suddenly surged out. Xue an was drowned in an instant, leaving only one head outside. It looked very funny. The onlookers suddenly burst into laughter, and even Anna, a little girl, was laughing wildly, unable to support Zhang Zheng''s shoulders. Bull force, this is the legend of using money to kill? "Well, here''s the money you want. It''s 500000 yuan, no more than one cent. It doesn''t matter if you want to count again." Zhang Zheng exclaimed, "but now that we are clear, the next time you Xue family dare to make trouble at the door of our company, don''t blame me for being rude!" Chapter 6 Zhang Zheng didn''t give the Xue family a look, and went straight to the company. "Stop for me Looking at the front of the company, I''ve exhausted my patience and yelled: "I''ve had to take a deep breath." He was shocked by Zhang Zheng''s momentum, which made Xue an even more angry. He caught a glimpse of a woman standing outside the crowd. He felt that his confidence came back in an instant and became very arrogant: "you dare to play me, do you believe it or not? Next time, even if you kneel down to beg us, I will never promise my sister to marry you." "Marry your sister?" Zhang Zhengshun looked at the past with his eyes. He saw the woman who made him nauseous not far away. He felt a little funny: "you probably don''t know. Even if she knelt down and begged me, I would hate her to dirty the floor of my company." "Husband." Xue Lili crowded in the crowd, her face full of tears, and her voice was filled with endless grievances: "I did that for your company, too?" Zhang Zheng looked at her and laughed, but the smile could not make others feel the slightest sense of affection. It would only make people feel cold: "if you don''t come out at such a good time, I will believe it." Finding that Zhang Zheng''s eyes did not stop at all on her body, Xue Lili could not help but straighten out her chest. Anna looked at her movement, rolled her eyes, and said in a clear voice: "your business is high income. I don''t know how much money you gave our boss?" "Anna, you, how can you say that to me?" Xue Lili bit her teeth and became angry in her heart. However, her face seemed to be out of control. She yelled at the top of her voice: "do you really think I don''t know about you and my husband? But for you, could he not marry me As soon as she said this, people around her immediately pointed at them. "Boss and secretary, tut tut." "Well, it''s a pity for such a beautiful girl." "The man looks like a dog. Who knows he can do such a thing." Feeling the direction of the people around her, Anna''s face turned red. She was insulted for the first time and forgot to explain for a while. Zhang Zheng suddenly could not say disappointment: "you probably don''t know, for malicious people, I always have no patience." In the eyes of people''s doubts, he raised his legs, slowly descended the steps, stood in front of xue''an, and gently shook his neck. "I told you, don''t mess with me." The voice falls, a crisp sound on Xue an''s face rings. "It''s a good sound. It''s good." Zhang Zheng nodded with satisfaction, and then patted his hand in front of everyone: "it''s just that I feel a little dirty." Looking back, I saw Xue Lili''s big eyes and walked back to the steps without expression: "Xue Lili, if I don''t hit you now, it means that I have done my last trace of affection for you. At the same time, this is also my final warning." Zhang Zheng took every step in Xue Lili''s heart. She knew that she was really hopeless this time. Looking at Xue an, who is still swearing at the bottom, Zhang Zheng shook his wrist for a moment: "help yourself." Don''t want to continue this farce, straight turned around, before entering the building, heard the screams of people behind. Subconsciously feel bad, Zhang Zheng gently side of the body, a stick on his own fall. This situation let Zhang Zheng no longer hide his own ruthlessness: "you Xue family is still a bold." Xue an was relieved to see the stick fall to the ground. "Why." Looking at Xue''s people''s eyes, Zhang zhengleng hummed: "it seems that you miss my 20 bodyguards." As soon as he finished speaking, he had a new understanding of the thickness of the family''s skin. Xue an, who was quiet, suddenly began to wriggle his body quickly and laboriously moved it out of the coin pile. Zhang Zheng knew that he had something to say. He held his arm and looked like a good actor on the stool sent by his subordinates. He had just sat down, and he had just started. "After that, you have to pay for the loss of medicine, and I have to pay for the loss of my mother''s spirit." "Looking at the gentle one, he is so cruel." "Not necessarily. You see, people who make trouble here are more ruthless." Listening to the whispers around him, Zhang Zheng narrowed his eyes and looked at his finger pointing at him. Suddenly, he felt very uncomfortable: "it seems that you really miss them very much." Slowly took out the mobile phone from his pocket and turned it twice in his hand. When the phone was ringing, he could only see the back of the man who had fled. Not amused at all, Zhang Zheng put away his mobile phone without expression, stood up from the stool and said to the onlookers, "share the money on the ground." With the noise behind me, I went back to my office.Anna came in close behind him. As soon as she entered the door, she let out a silver bell like laugh: "you are leaving early." She just said a word, and she couldn''t stand up with laughter. Zhang Zheng looked out of the window and burst into laughter. He couldn''t stop. He also walked towards the window: "tut Tut, I didn''t expect that I could not have self-esteem to this extent." "Yes." Some fork in the smile, Anna straightened up: "you just left, this group of people ran back, began to grab those steel, but also fight." Zhang Zheng looked down at the ugly Xue family downstairs, and even wrestled with beggars. He felt a little sad in his heart. He really didn''t know what he had in mind for that woman. Feeling the desolation of Zhang Zheng, Anna accepted her smile, put the document in her hand on the table, and quietly changed the topic: "the two companies we are going to talk about tomorrow, one in the West and the other in the East. Which one shall we meet first?" "These two places." Zhang Zheng felt his chin and thought: "go to the east of the city. Their information service is the best in the same level of company." "Good." Anna put away the papers on the desk: "I''ll arrange it now." Before the sound of high-heeled shoes disappeared, Zhang Zheng''s mobile phone rang. "Uncle Sheng." Zhang Zheng frowned and answered the phone, "what''s the matter?" "Young master, I''m afraid you''ll come back as soon as possible. The people below are more and more lively. I''m afraid I can''t hold back." After getting along for so many years, it was the first time to hear uncle Sheng''s voice tired. Zhang Zheng''s eyebrows gradually tightened: "what''s the matter?" "After we came back, we found out several high-level officials who had problems. I investigated them. They had contact with young masters before." Chapter 7 "It doesn''t matter." Hearing this, Zhang Zheng was relieved: "in the period before I go back, you can let them contact the high-level officials, and then deal with all the rebellious high-level officials." After hanging up his mobile phone, Zhang Zheng''s eyes became gloomy: "if it were not for you, I would not have the right of inheritance at most, but I would never have been expelled from my family. I didn''t even see my father for the last time. Now, it''s time for me to find Zhang Zheng back. " On the other end of the phone, uncle Sheng looked at Wang Lian who was sitting on the side of the phone in some embarrassment: "madam, young master, he let us let us be free, and then we will deal with these high-level people." Wang Lian''s fingers gently touched the tea cup: "does he want to change to his own team?" Did not dare to take this sentence, uncle Sheng lowered his head a little lower: "madam, the young master does not seem to have such a thick foundation." There was a long silence in the room. When Uncle Sheng felt that his breath was not comfortable, Wang Lian said slowly, "do what he says." "Yes." Uncle Sheng retreated respectfully. When he got to the door, he quickly glanced at Wang Lian standing at the window with her light. Closing the door, he couldn''t help shaking his head: "ah! Do evil The next morning, before Zhang Zheng''s car stopped steadily, a group of people swarmed in and surrounded the car. Don''t know what the situation is, Zhang Zheng put out the fire and dialed Anna''s mobile phone: "what''s the situation outside the company!? I was stopped as soon as I stopped. " On the other side of the phone, Anna''s situation did not seem to be much better: "my side is also, a door was blocked." The flash was suddenly on, and Zhang Zheng turned his head impatiently to avoid his eyes being shaken. One hand started a fire, the other hand put on Sunglasses: "you don''t move there, I''ll go to pick you up now." Hang up the phone, looking at the reporter who was stuck in front of his car. Zhang Zheng moved his finger, opened the door and went out. "Dear journalists, first of all, I want to know why you are blocking my car here?" The momentum of Zhang Zheng''s superiors was natural, and the reporters looked at each other for a while, not knowing what to say. "Why don''t you talk?" Zhang Zheng leaned on the car and looked at the reporters holding the microphones one by one, but they seemed to lose their voice suddenly. The voice was cold and asked. All of a sudden, a word blocked his mouth. Zhang Zhengyi did not pay attention to it, and his lips were broken. The reporter seemed to feel nothing, and continued to ask himself, "what do you want to say about your own cheating secretary?" When he crushed the faint red on his fingertips, Zhang Zheng took a look at him and remembered the man''s appearance. Then he turned his eyes to other reporters. "Do you have any questions for other journalists? If not, I will leave." "I just asked you a question. Why don''t you answer it? Is it fear? " The reporter, not content to be ignored, continued to ask. Zhang Zheng was always the most impatient. Some people refused to give up. Zhang Zheng''s face completely sank down: "although I don''t know how people like you got the press license? But what you just said is enough to make you no longer stand in this industry. " Hearing this, the reporter felt as if he had been beaten with chicken blood, and once again connected the microphone to Zhang Zheng''s mouth: "excuse me, are you so angry because I told the truth?" "You know it''s not right to do it yourself, do you?" "If you don''t worry about this, why don''t you do it so well?" This is not even the answer to the doggie''s question Looking at the reporter''s face became embarrassed, Zhang Zheng clapped his hands: "I really admire your means of collecting money. Except for you, all the other magazines are serious journalists. Everyone''s earning more than you do, but you don''t see anyone in Cartier''s shoes, Daniel Wellington''s watch, even Armani''s cufflinks Everyone''s eyes fell on the reporter. After a long time, they were sure that they had seen enough. Zhang Zheng coughed gently and attracted people''s eyes back: "I have limited time today. I can only answer three questions." As soon as I heard that there were only three questions to ask, the reporters immediately gathered around: "manager Zhang, what is the reason for your breaking up with your ex girlfriend?" "I''m sorry, now that we''ve broken up, the grudges are over. What''s more, I don''t want to mention her again. " There was no expression on Zhang Zheng''s face, but he was still a little bitter in his heart. "It turns out that after three years, I can''t even mention a word." In the heart of a sigh, quickly adjust their own mood. Found that his words let several female reporters around him look at his eyes have obvious changes, Zhang Zheng put his mind: "the next problem.""Everyone is very interested in your wedding. I wonder if you could introduce your family background." "The question." Although there is no taboo, but do not want to answer, after all, this is his battlefield: "they are my friend''s subordinates, happened to pass that day." Looking at the face of these reporters unwilling, Zhang Zheng knew that he could not give them too much time to reflect, and quickly said, "the next problem." "I''ve heard that your company is not doing well. Do you have anything to say?" Finally, hearing a question in line with his own will, Zhang Zheng stood up: "our company''s operation has never been a problem, but it is because I have done something wrong before that it will lead to operational difficulties. In the future, such questions will not appear again. " After answering the question, Zhang Zheng nodded slightly and got on the bus directly. Reporters saw this, all silently made way for Zhang Zheng. Until Zhang Zheng''s car disappeared in the realization, these reporters were relieved for a moment: "how can this person''s aura be so strong? Although it looks very gentle, it always feels murderous. " "Who said no, I prepared a lot of questions, and I didn''t dare to ask the last one." At the moment, the reporters looked at Anna''s door, and they were surprised that she was not quiet. "Don''t you say there''s a reporter on your doorstep?" "Yes Anna nodded. "I would have dealt with it. But for you, I would have been in the company." Chapter 8 Anna''s white eye let Zhang Zheng some helpless: "go, go to the company, get the information." Sitting in the car, blowing the wind, Anna felt a lot better: "luxury car is a luxury car, really different." Anna is in a good mood, and Zhang Zheng''s mood has improved a lot. "Yes." Anna suddenly turned her head, very serious: "where did you get the money?" "My own." Zhang Zheng wanted to laugh, but he was also warm. The woman could even think of asking him where he got the money when he was sitting in a luxury car. An arm suddenly appeared in front of him, startled Zhang Zheng, and quickly reached out to brush away the hand: "what are you going to do? This is in the middle of the road. " Next to her came Anna''s serious voice, "stop." Knowing that I didn''t tell the truth today, I must have been unable to make it. I had no choice but to say, "this is my inheritance. I came from Zhangjia, the capital city. My father passed away. The housekeeper came to me and gave me some living expenses." The little girl is good everywhere, but she is so real. Looking at her in the mirror, she still had some suspicious expression. She took a free hand and knocked her head: "don''t think about it. I''ll be in the company soon. You can go up to get the documents later. I''ll wait for you downstairs." He has not yet figured out how to tell these people about this. They are not only his brothers, but also the members of his future team. We should fight together. Soon Anna got into the car with the information. "Heng''an information company is the leader of this line in our level. If we can get their agent, it will be of infinite benefit to us." Anna went through the information in her hand and briefly introduced the background of the company to Zhang Zheng. "I know." The two men made full preparations, but when they walked into the meeting room, Zhang Zheng almost turned around and left. Looking at their own eyes, there has been a meeting of the horse boss. Zhang Zheng directly passed him: "Hello, we are looking for the manager of your marketing department. We made an appointment yesterday." Waiting for a few seconds for the front desk to find something, boss Ma even took the initiative to come over: "what are these two people doing here?" The tone of the superior made Zhang Zheng have a bad feeling. Sure enough, the next second I saw the front desk lady show a charming smile: "no accident, these two people should be our future partners." Zhang Zheng glanced at boss Ma, and sure enough, he saw the flesh on his face trembling: "tell you, Mr. Dong, if he does business with such a small company, I will immediately end our cooperation, and even implicate us when it goes bankrupt." There was no first time to answer, listening to Anna beside her whispered in her ear: "the market value of this company is about four million, listen to the words of the boss Ma, he is afraid to be the first party of this company." After pondering for a while, he quickly made up his mind: "it doesn''t matter. If the chairman of this company in the company also makes such a choice later, we will do it again." Although she didn''t quite understand this, Anna nodded and stood behind Zhang Zheng. Did not wait too long, saw the chairman of the board in a hurry, followed by the manager of the marketing department. The chairman of the board went directly to Mr. Ma and invited him to another place with a smile. The marketing manager''s face was a little embarrassed: "I''m sorry, our chairman said he had a better choice, please come here." Did not ignore the proud eyes of boss Ma when he left, Zhang Zheng sat motionless on the sofa in the hall: "are you sure?" "I''m sure." The marketing manager left three words and turned away. Zhang Zheng felt that he was a little angry recently. If he didn''t use his brain, he would explode: "I transfer 10 million yuan to your account. How long can a company with 4 million yuan collapse?" Looking down at his palm, the voice of speaking seems to be able to exude ice. Anna has not seen such Zhang Zheng for a long time. Subconsciously, she became serious: "it''s hard for other companies to say, this one only needs three days." "In three days, M & A!" The last word fell, Zhang Zheng put the cup in his hand on the tea table, the clear sound coincided. Two people did not speak in a low voice, boss Ma and the chairman of the company were very angry: "Zhang Dong, you are too arrogant!" "Whether I am arrogant or not, the boss Ma around you should be very clear." Zhang Zheng shrugged his shoulders without any care, and there was no superfluous expression. Anna at this time showed a decent smile: "two, since the cooperation has not been reached, we will go first." "We''ll meet again soon." Zhang Zheng stood up and patted his trouser legs. He also showed a smile, but it only made people feel scared. After leaving the company, Zhang Zheng was not in a good mood: "let''s go directly to the west of the city."When the wind blew, Zhang Zheng calmed down a lot: "just why did you say that this company can collapse in only three days?" "There is a huge financial hole in this company." Anna quickly found a hole in the company''s financial statements and said, "there is no hole in the company''s mobile phone." "What else?" Zhang Zheng looked at his watch. Speed up. Anna quickly transferred her mobile phone to the company''s personnel information: "several of them have been very active, but I don''t know why they haven''t changed jobs." "This is Liang fan''s special project." "Tell Liang fan about this matter and let him deal with it as soon as possible." Seeing the company in the west of the city, Zhang Zheng felt uncertain from his heart: "let''s go up and have a look." "The decoration and the working state of the staff in this company are very different from those in the previous one." Anna looked at the company and frowned. "Can we take this company?" She was really worried. This company was added by Zhang Zheng. She didn''t read it: "even a company with 4 million yuan will be excluded. This is a company with tens of millions." "We can." Zhang Zheng took out the mobile phone and handed it to Anna: "look what this is?" "Sanhe Group?" Anna looked at the sender on the screen of her mobile phone, covered her mouth and sent out a exclamation. She couldn''t help grabbing Zhang Zheng''s sleeve: "this can''t be true, is it?" "It''s true, of course." Zhang Zheng looked at her fussy appearance, and thought it was quite lovely: "that night, I had nothing to do with my leisure. I watched them have a project on the Internet. I was very interested, so I made a plan and sent it to him. I didn''t expect that." Looking at him, Anna felt that she would kiss him if it wasn''t for the wrong gender. Chapter 9 In fact, both of them have no hope of cooperation with this company. In particular, we have already got the invitation of Sanhe Group. With a solid backing behind him, the two people are much more relaxed. "Hello." The standing posture and smile of the front desk are very standard, even the bowing is just right. "Hello." Anna stepped forward, etiquette is not inferior: "we are looking for chairman Li, we have made an appointment before." "Yes, just a moment, please." After a long time, a young man in suit came down: "Hello, I am the deputy general manager of this company, surnamed Li. The chairman asked me to pick you up. " Hearing the identity of the person who came to pick him up, Zhang Zheng and Anna''s heart flashed a glimmer of joy, but there was no change in the expressions on their faces. Zhang Zheng looked at the smooth marble floor on the 27th floor. All the offices were floor to ceiling windows and glass doors. "This decoration!" Zhang Zheng looked at the chairman''s office, which occupied half of the 27 floors, and exclaimed in his mouth: "it seems to be very dynamic." "Ha ha." Deputy manager Li gave a hearty laugh: "I think so too." At the door, there was no one inside, but vice manager Li pushed the door directly and walked in with two people. Zhang Zheng sat on the luxurious leather sofa with massage function. Looking at Li''s familiar bustling and bustling, Zhang Zheng knew that the relationship between this man and the chairman was different. In a few minutes, Zhang Zheng saw a man in a black suit who was very similar to Vice President Li and came in: "sorry, there was a disturbance just below, which made you wait a long time." "It doesn''t matter." Zhang Zheng shrugged with indifference: "since Li Dong is so bright, I will tell you the truth." After receiving the signal from the other party, Zhang Zheng raised his palm and immediately put a document on his hand: "this is all my expectation for this project. Take a look. If you think it is OK, we will make a decision." "Ha ha ha." Li Dong laughed happily: "after so many years of business, it''s really the first time for me to see you so clean and tidy." "Since you are so open-minded, if your request is not too much, I will agree." Picked up the contract: "eight percentage points?" Looking at the price that was completely beyond his expectation, Mr. Li picked up his pen with a smile: "it seems that Chairman Zhang is really cheerful. If this project is well completed this time, I hope we will have opportunities for cooperation in the future." It''s too rough in the morning and too smooth in the afternoon. Zhang Zheng showed a sincere smile. Just before Li Dong finished writing his name, a loud voice suddenly rang out: "surnamed Li, if you dare to sign this contract with him, you will not go home in the future." Looking at Li Dong for some unknown reason, I found that he really stopped. Only two pictures of his name were written on the contract. Zhang Zheng didn''t know why he looked at the visitor: "this is his wife?" Looking at Li Dong and Li deputy manager in the room, they were both very embarrassed. Zhang Zheng decided to give them a chance: "I don''t know what''s your opinion?" "I don''t think so. There''s still one in this room, bitch." Zhang Zheng''s face sank. Anna immediately said, "it''s rude of the lady to speak like that." "Oh! I haven''t said anything yet. You are so anxious to get your seat. It seems that there are two bitches in this room. " "That''s enough for you!" Anna''s face also sank: "if your company is not sincere in cooperation, you can say so. We''re not going to stick around. " "We will never talk about cooperation with you guys like you Listening to the other side''s determined weapons, Zhang Zheng turned his eyes to Li Dong: "does Li Dong also mean this?" "No, no, No Li Dong quickly shook his head: "we pay attention to making money by being friendly in business. What''s more, you are the person who will never do this kind of thing by looking at your face!" "No?" The woman''s voice suddenly became sharp: "he so rich a company boss can give up his girlfriend who has been with him for three years for a mere one million. Do you dare to do business with such a treacherous person?" Zhang Zheng was observing the expressions of the three people in the room all the time: "Dong Li, after listening to your wife''s words, do you have any intention of cooperation?" "This." Some of them took a look at their wife in embarrassment. Although they were not willing to accept it, they finally gnawed their teeth and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Zhang. I have to think about this matter again." In the room, vice manager Li''s face changed: "Dad!" "Good." Zhang Zheng nodded, picked up the document on the table and handed it to Deputy Manager Li: "you can take this document and destroy it in front of me. You can understand it." Mrs. Li snatched the document and tore it to pieces: "don''t worry, even if you ask us, we will never do business with you!""In that case, we have nothing to say." Zhang Zheng stood up and disdained to take a look at the two people sitting on the sofa: "take care of yourself." He took a paper towel on the table, wiped his hands, and threw it into the dustbin: "after you go back, send an email to Sanhe Group, about three days later. In addition, give Liang fan what you have in your hand. You can go on a business trip with me for three days and leave tonight. " "OK." While recording the latest itinerary into the itinerary, Anna kept up with Zhang Zheng''s footsteps. Both of them didn''t go out of the 27th floor, but they were stopped by the deputy manager Li, who came in a hurry behind him: "Dong Zhang, I''m very sorry for what my mother just said." "It doesn''t matter. For the sake of you and Dong Li, I''ll never see you." Zhang Zheng nodded his head expressionless, saying that he had accepted their apology. The elevator door opened in front of his eyes, and he was stopped as soon as he opened his leg: "Zhang Dong, wait, I just found a more serious problem." After stopping, Zhang Zheng wanted to know what the man, who was about his age, was going to say: "what''s the problem?" "My mom said she just did it because someone promised her a million dollars, and they''ve already put 500000 into her account." "Tissue." Zhang Zheng stretched out her hand, Anna immediately took out a piece of paper from her super small pocket and handed it to her. Taking the tissue, he folded the tissue and handed it to Deputy Manager Li: "don''t worry. Speak slowly." Three people stepped into the elevator, Zhang Zheng curiously watched vice manager Li take out a card, the entire elevator from the 27th floor to the first floor has never stopped. Chapter 10 "Your company''s designs are very good." Looking at the design, Zhang Zheng nodded in his heart and felt that his company could follow suit in the future. Deputy manager Li was embarrassed to hear the praise and touched his head: "of course, we are a design company after all." Seeing the elevator half way, Zhang Zheng knew that the other party was about to hold back his mouth. Sure enough, I soon heard the other party''s voice full of apology: "I''m sorry, I haven''t asked who it is. But you can rest assured that no matter who calculated on us, we will not let him off easily. " "It doesn''t matter." Zhang Zheng''s voice is very light and light, but it is hard to hide the anger: "give me the account number of your mother''s transfer, and I will deal with it." "Good." Deputy manager Li has no hesitation. Listening to the vibration of his mobile phone, Zhang Zheng clapped his mobile phone gently across his pants, and the mobile phone became quiet: "I have received it, thank you." On the 27th floor, in the chairman''s office. Li Dong looked at his wife who had been with each other for many years and put the cup in his hand on the table: "you said, how many times have you done such a thing?" "I can''t remember it!" Mrs. Li suddenly shrieked: "why can''t I intervene in the affairs of the company! He gave me money and told me not to do business with that kind of people. This is clearly a matter of making money and not losing money. Why don''t we do it? " "What do you know?" Li Dong was so angry that he bit his teeth and said, "that boy is from the capital. It''s easy to kill us!" Mrs. Li still refused, and sat down on the sofa: "what''s wrong with Beijing? There are a lot of people from the capital. There are several in our company! " "Ignorance!" With a wave of his hand, Dong Li smashed everything on the table to the ground, pointing to Mrs. Li''s head: "he''s a member of the Li family in Beijing. Can he be the same as those in our company?" There was silence in the office. On the other hand, Zhang Zheng is already preparing for the return to Beijing. Looking at his two right-handed men, Zhang Zheng''s face softened a lot than usual: "I will take Anna to the capital this evening, about three days. It''s up to you, Liang fan. I hope that when I come back, I can see that boss Ma''s company has our name written on it. " "Don''t worry. You''re done." Liang fan waved his fist. Zhang Zheng laughed and walked out of the gate. "Zhang Zheng, why are you so strange?" Anna looked at Zhang Zheng''s walking posture obviously more arrogant than usual, and felt a little funny. There was no smile on his face, but he didn''t smile at all: "we were followed all the way from Dong Li''s company." As he said, he started the car: "we don''t go on high speed. We''ll go down the road later. You can find a way to change this car into a normal one that doesn''t attract people''s attention." When it was getting dark, Zhang Zheng looked at the tractor in front of him and Anna, who was elated in the driver''s seat: "don''t you think it''s very strange for a man in a suit and a small dress to sit in this car!" "Zhang Zheng." Anna suddenly changed her face: "first, there is only such a car around here. Second, of course, I thought it was strange, so I bought two sets of clothes from them Zhang Zheng couldn''t help patting himself on the head, and replaced the clothes that she had brought back. As he passed the highway crossing into the capital, he saw his cousins holding banners waiting to welcome him. Anna couldn''t hold back and laughed, "who are these people?" "All my cousins." Zhang Zheng''s face did not have a smile: "these people clearly know that I do not like these things, this is deliberately done to disgust me." Anna also frowned: "yes, and you come back to take over, they do nothing good to you." "Yes." Zhang Zheng thought of the cold and merciless Zhangjia, and bit his teeth: "Zhangjia is not a place with kinship. You should be careful when you follow me. Don''t let them calculate." "OK." When it came to business, Anna''s face became serious. Until midnight, two people drove to the suburb of Zhang''s mansion. "It''s so busy at night." Anna some do not understand, in her impression, these top giants, not to mention the night, even the day is very quiet. Zhang Zheng looked at Zhang''s mansion, which was completely different from that of the past. He thought, "no, it''s totally different from before I left. It''s probably because my father passed away and I haven''t come back to take over. Their hearts are alive For the first time, she felt that Zhang Zheng''s body had been killed. Anna was surprised to find that she was not only not afraid, but also a little excited: "Zhang Zheng, come on!" This exuberant appearance made Zhang Zheng feel a little funny: "you remember, all the people related to this house, except uncle Sheng, other people, even my mother, don''t believe it.""I remember." Anna and Zhang Zheng''s expressions are extremely serious. When the tractor stopped at the gate, the security guard immediately came out to drive: "roll on, don''t look where we are, can you stop this kind of broken car?" "Tractors are expensive." Zhang Zheng''s lazy voice sounded, opened the door and looked down at the two security guards standing in front of the car: "get out of the way." I didn''t expect that the person sitting in the car would be the future leader of his family. The two security guards immediately trembled: "young master, no, master." Zhang Zheng felt a little harsh, but according to the rules of Zhangjia, it should be called that way. The sound of the tractor is too loud and abrupt. A few people ran out of the house. Taking off his muddy clothes, Zhang Zheng stood up from his seat and said, "gentlemen, long time no see. I''m Zhang Zheng back." Looking at the dense people below, but there was no voice. Zhang Zheng sat on the roof of the car, and there was no extra expression: "I will not smile at you. Anyway, it is so dark now, you can''t see it." "Cousin, it''s too arrogant!" This tone is full of kindness and joy. The voice was a little strange. Zhang Zheng took out his ears. However, after six years'' absence, there was a change. It was very normal: "who is this?" "I am ten! Third brother! You don''t know me? " The voice was full of discontent and a little aggrieved. "This man is trustworthy." Zhang Zheng, close to Anna, whispered, "but the boy was a little unreliable when he was young, and I don''t know if he is better now when he is an adult." Chapter 11 Anna burst into laughter. "Is that the third sister-in-law up there?" Zhang Ning''s voice rang again: "three elder brother, you have something to say quickly, finish saying, let me see three sister-in-law." Anna let Zhang Ning''s mouth open, so that his face turned red. She could not help but pinch Zhang Zheng: "you are explaining." The night was too dark to see Anna''s face, but she could also feel that she was a little angry now, and quickly called out: "your third brother, I am still a bachelor!" "That third brother, you are useless." Uncle Sheng looked at his young master standing on the top of the tractor. He said to the ten young masters. He didn''t mean to say anything serious. He couldn''t help being impatient. "Young master, let''s get down to business. It''s time for everyone to have a rest." When he heard that uncle Sheng was so old and full of vigor, Zhang Zheng was more assured of the decision he had made before. "Now, find all the people who have the right to speak in Zhangjia and hold a meeting here! Half an hour, no waiting for it to expire! " All the people below were not calm: "how did he become like this now?" "That is, after he became the patriarch, can he really benefit us?" "But if we can''t stand today, we won''t be able to talk in the future." Several people discussed and scattered. Anna was very worried at the bottom of a person to leave: "you have not yet established a firm foothold, do so, not afraid to offend people?" He closed his eyes slightly, as if he was holding on to something. At last, Zhang Zheng just sighed: "this is the secret that our Zhangjia can be prosperous for so many generations." Although do not understand, but also heard Zhang Zheng''s tone is not proud of this, Anna suppressed full of doubts: "can come back good." Twenty five minutes later, the whole garden was full of people: "since the people of the Zhang family and Zhang''s senior management are here, I''ll make a long story short. After all, there are too many mosquitoes." "This time I come back to take over the position of the patriarch of the family of Zhangjia. I think everyone has no objection to this." Listening to the quiet voice below, Zhang Zheng sneered: "I am not the same as my father. He is gentle and tolerant, but I''m sorry, I''m not." With that, he jumped out of the tractor and walked into the following Zhang''s crowd: "I don''t rub sand in my eyes. For the rules of Zhangjia, six years ago, I resolutely implemented them, and after six years, I did the same!" "Anna." When she heard Zhang Zheng calling herself, she immediately straightened up and called out from her mobile phone. Before Zhang Zheng gave the list to him, she raised her voice and said, "please list the people who read their names." Next, more than 20 people were named. His hands behind his back, walking in four directions, slowly strolled to the front of this group of people: "you are fired." The voice dropped, he showed a smile: "I know you do not accept, but the company''s senior executives contact family disciples in private, you should know what kind of mistake is." "All right." Zhang Zheng went back to the tractor and reached for Anna to take it down: "this is the end of today''s meeting. Tomorrow morning, we will meet in the meeting room of Zhang''s group." Zhang Zheng looked at the people who were still standing in the same place and patted the old ten who had been following him: "look back, go!" Daze Leng Leng followed Zhang Zheng to go in, even just just he wanted to see the female secretary did not look at. It was not until the light stabbed his eyes that he regained his consciousness: "third brother, you just were so powerful, I, I." "You don''t like them for a long time." Zhang Zheng laughingly looked at his room that had been cleaned up: "where''s uncle Sheng?" "Here I am." In fact, he was one step behind because he was also suppressed by Zhang Zheng. It''s really unexpected that the young master has been so powerful now. It seems that his wife has allowed him to run for six years, which is really true. Thinking of the eldest young master, he couldn''t help feeling a little uncomfortable. He didn''t know when he would be back. In the heart all sorts of thoughts, the face does not show: "young master, what order?" "This is Anna. My secretary is also my friend. You can find her a room and let her rest here. We will leave soon." Think young master said is angry words, Sheng Shusi did not put in mind, with Anna went down. Zhang Zheng looked at the old ten who still stayed in the house and patted him on the shoulder: "I haven''t seen you for six years. I know I''m in love." Some embarrassed scratched his head: "third brother, you can never make such a joke, I just 18, just carelessly said a slip of mouth, almost did not get my mother to stare to death, can live to tomorrow do not know." "Go to the company with me tomorrow, and you will no longer be a child." While making his bed, Zhang Zheng said as if nothing had happened. "Ah, good." While eating ice cream, he agreed without hesitation. Suddenly, he jumped up from the sofa beside the bed: "what? Third brother, you say again, you let me into the company. ""Yes, I''ll let you in." No matter how old ten said his words, Zhang Zheng sighed and pushed him out of the door. "It will be dawn in four hours. Go and have a rest." Listening to his ears finally quiet down, Zhang Zheng breathed a sigh of relief, and soon fell asleep. The next morning, as soon as he opened the door, he saw Lao Shi standing at the door. When two people arrived at the company, it was half an hour before the meeting, but the whole company and the people who had the right to speak in Zhangjia had already arrived. Standing in front of this group of people who once needed to be humble and humble, Zhang Zheng didn''t feel much happy when he saw them endure themselves, or the whole capital city would only make him feel depressed. "I''m just taking time to come back, so I''ll make a long story short for all of you." Zhang Zheng nodded when he didn''t hear that the following group of people had any objection: "first of all, security, drive out the people who have been dismissed by me last night. Second, those who have private contact with the company''s executives will not be the case again. " Looking at those who were dragged away by the security guards, Zhang Zheng kept swearing at himself. Zhang Zheng had no expression at all. He took a sip of his coffee cup and put it down: "a piece of sugar is missing." "It''s quiet at last." He closed his eyes until there was no sound in his ear. Then he opened his eyes again: "third, I will not be in the capital for a long time in the future. All matters of Zhang''s group and Zhang''s family will be left to Uncle Sheng." Originally quiet meeting room, burst out suddenly: nonsense Looking at his mother directly patted the table and stood up, Zhang Zheng sneered: "I hope you can understand one thing, the rules of Zhangjia have always been formulated by the patriarch of Zhangjia." Chapter 12 "So what?" Wang Lian took a deep breath and sat back on the stool: "I am your mother." "It''s not written in the rules of Zhangjia that the mother of the clan leader can intervene in the decision-making of the group leader." Zhang Zheng sat down and looked indifferent: "especially, the relationship between mother and son seems not so strong." Don''t want to see Wang Lian''s expression, Zhang Zheng''s finger on the table moved slightly, Anna directly put the appointment document in her hand on the table. "This is the appointment document of the executive director of Uncle Sheng. I hope you can cooperate with him in the following days. I remember from my heart that I didn''t discuss with you any more. I called you here, just informed you. " Looking at the people below, Zhang Zheng''s fingers gently tapped on the table: "Uncle Sheng, if the people at the bottom don''t listen to discipline, you can handle it yourself. As for the vacant position, you can do it yourself. " All the people present dare not breathe and watch Zhang Zheng leave. They are even more unconvinced. However, uncle Sheng is still here, and they dare not say anything. "Uncle Sheng." After leaving the conference room, Zhang Zheng put his spirit back: "tomorrow, I''m going to Tianxun group. You arrange two people for me, and then I''ll take them to Jicheng." "Yes, young master." Although uncle Sheng had some doubts about why he was in such a hurry, he immediately went down to prepare. Zhang Ning got up early in the morning. He was waiting for his appointment letter. Now he saw that everything had been dealt with. He was in a hurry: "third brother, you can''t be dishonest!" Lifting his hand and pressing the elevator, Zhang Zheng glanced at Zhang Ning who was obviously worried: "I remember, you will go with me to Tianxun group tomorrow, and pay attention to observe their working style." I don''t know what Zhang zhenghulu is selling, but Zhang Ning still nodded obediently: "brother, don''t worry, I promise to complete the task." As soon as they returned to Zhangjia, a group of colorful women came to look for Anna. Zhang Zheng took two steps forward and blocked her behind her: "although many of you here are my elders, it seems that you are not qualified to transfer my secretary." Knowing how annoying women are, Anna looked at these women''s eyes gliding around Zhang Zheng''s side: "ladies and gentlemen, you can find a place to wait for me. I still have some things to do." "Then we''ll go to your place." Looking at this group of people mighty to come, and mighty to go, Zhang Zheng some helplessly frowned: "you this past is not a sheep into the mouth of a tiger?" "If they were tigers, I would be wolves." Anna''s face showed a trace of confidence: "since you said that in the meeting room today, I knew that there would be things waiting for me." "What do you say?" Zhang Zheng suddenly raised some interest: "you have only seen them for a night, and you already know their style." "Of course." She lifted her head and Anna left. She was just standing at the gate of the yard when she heard the house chirping. "Is this woman really that kind of relationship with Zhang Zheng?" "All the information we read is true. This woman must be that kind of person." "I don''t know how much we can get out of this woman today." After finding out what their intentions were, Anna''s confidence rose. Specially put heavy step, wait for the room to quiet down, she walked in, sat on the sofa. "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m very sorry. I know what you may want to ask, but I have nothing to say about the chairman." Anna''s smile was as decent as before, but there was no softness in her eyes. "Little fox spirit." The woman who had been standing beside the door, wearing a bright red cheongsam, came over and sat down beside Anna consciously: "I heard that you have a good relationship with my third brother. I remind you that you''d better not make this idea." The smile on Anna''s face couldn''t hang: "I''m sorry, everyone, my relationship with the boss is clean, but if you don''t believe me, I have nothing to say, so I can only walk slowly." Looking at the faces of the people in the room, Anna continued to keep the smile on her face: "if you don''t have something, I still have work to finish." "This is my home." The woman in the red cheongsam stamped her feet and said very obstinate and willful: "if you want to leave, you will go too!" Zhang Zheng stood at the door listening to the voice, frowned tightly, he brought Anna back, is not to let these people make trouble. Before entering the room, Zhang Zheng''s mouth had already sent out a sarcastic laugh: "you are really the same as before, but I hope you can clearly realize that she is my secretary and the person you need to respect." "I know you don''t want to." Zhang Zheng directly sat in the sofa and gently flipped his hand: "so I hope you can avoid us as much as possible in the future.""You Looking at a few of his fingers on the side of the paper: "rolling in his hands." The woman was even more angry. As soon as she wanted to say something, she heard a bigger voice from Zhang Zheng: "get out of Zhangjiakou!" All the people in the room were shocked by Zhang Zheng''s words, and Zhang Zheng took a deep breath: "I remind you, I hope that in the future, each of you will be on your own. Otherwise, I will let you know the consequence, how to write these two words. " Looking at all the people in the room left in dismay, Zhang Zheng picked up the documents on the ground and put them on the table: "tomorrow, we will go to Tianxun group with me, and we will take over the position of chairman of the board of directors." "OK." Seeing Anna sitting on the sofa directly, Zhang Zheng stood up: "we can go tomorrow night at the latest, so no matter who comes here to look for you, you can avoid it." On the morning of the third day, Zhang Zheng and two people appeared at the gate of Tianxun group on time. "I''m sorry, sir. We didn''t find your appointment." When he was on duty, he suddenly saw a man staggering in front of the card machine. Worried that the man was going to break through the barrier, he immediately stopped Zhang Zheng: "you are not an employee of our company." With a sigh, Zhang Zheng felt a little funny: "Anna, show him the documents that the board of directors gave us." "I have to check it out." The security guard touched his head and worried about his future. He turned around and turned back: "I''m also working. I hope you can understand." Chapter 13 Zhang Zheng felt a little funny: "later you go to ask him if he is willing to go with us to Jicheng, if he is willing, he will go to say hello to the personnel." After a few minutes, I saw a man in a suit and a suit running out of the elevator: "Chairman, long time no see!" "Long time no see." They held out their hands in the lobby and did not let go for a long time. Looking at the high spirited young man in front of him, it is difficult to connect him with the young people who went to the clan mansion to seek investment: "I really didn''t expect that you had already made Tianxun company so big after only six years." "Chairman." The young man with the golden glasses frame reached out to wipe his tears and made a gesture of please: "without you, this company would not have formed at all." Follow him and get into the elevator. "Chairman, our company has been listed, but most of them are individual shares. You are qualified to attend the general meeting of shareholders. There are only five of you." Zhang Zheng nodded: "before I came, I have checked the information. I won''t stay in the capital for too long. After I become the chairman of the board, you can continue to do your present work. If there is any urgent or important matter, you can contact this person, and he can make the decision." He took out a card of Uncle Sheng from his pocket and gave it to him. "Fashion." Seeing that the other party put away the business card, Zhang Zheng pointed to Zhang Ning: "this is my brother. Please take him for a period of time. When you think that he is almost honed, tell me and I will arrange for him." "Ah?" Listening to Zhang Ning''s scream, Zhang Zheng''s mouth rose a little: "this boy has not been reliable since childhood, but he is very smart." After only saying this, Zhang Zheng no longer mentioned Zhang Ning. "Here it is." The fashion stopped at the door of the meeting room and waited for a few seconds. Zhang Zheng was sure that he was ready before he opened the door. Zhang Zheng looked at this detail and nodded in his heart: "everybody, introduce yourself, Zhang Zheng, your chairman." Sitting in the main seat of the conference room, listening to the reports one by one from the following people, he nodded with satisfaction: "you have done very well." With that, he stood up, and Anna immediately took one out of the thick pile of documents in her hand and opened it to show it to everyone in the room. When Anna came back to her side, Zhang Zheng took over the document in his hand: "now, I officially appoint fashion as the deputy general manager of Tianxun group." Looking at all the shareholders are really happy from the inside out, Zhang Zheng nodded with satisfaction. Sure enough, it is a normal company, which is much better than Zhang''s. "Chairman." Just after the appointment of the chamber of Commerce, he accepted the call and said, "you have just received the call from Beijing, and you want to wash your face." "No Leaving two words behind, Zhang zhengtou left without returning. Although he likes this kind of property from the sky, he will never make a living out of it. "Zhang Zheng, why don''t we go?" Sitting in the car, Anna can''t wait to talk. You know, it''s not easy to get into the chamber of Commerce. Just about to talk, I saw the back door opened. Zhang Zheng sighed helplessly: "I just told you to stay here to work?" "Go to work today!" Zhang Ning was not happy. Zhang zhengtou also did not return to start the car: "you can''t tell me you want to go back to school." "Ah, yes." As if suddenly thought of something, Zhang Ning almost couldn''t help laughing. Zhang Zheng couldn''t help clapping his head at his happy look: "business people don''t always look so happy. I don''t see you all know that you are thinking that I''ve made a good excuse for you." After a look at Zhang Ning''s face, he froze. Zhang Zheng felt a little funny: "you don''t think that you have never been to the University from the entrance examination, no one knows." Leaving this sentence, Zhang Zheng stepped on the accelerator and left. In the parking lot, Zhang Ning smelled the car exhaust, and felt a little choked: "I still want to stay with you for a long time. Ghost knows when you will come back." He would bet God that he would not see Zhang Zheng when he came home this evening. The more he thought about it, the more angry he sent a long short message to Zhang Zheng. Looking at the success of sending, he snorted with pride. In the speeding car, Zhang Zheng heard his mobile phone ring, and directly threw it to Anna: "what did the stinky boy say?" As soon as Anna picked up her mobile phone, she laughed out loud. Zhang Zheng was curious: "this boy has been weird since childhood. What did he say?" "He said," don''t think that if you know him, he doesn''t know you. He has already known that you are going to steal away, so he has specially sent the news to your family group. " After reading, Anna laughed more happily. "Me." The fragrant words were swallowed back to his stomach. Zhang Zheng looked at the nearest intersection and turned a corner: "it seems that our tractor is not going back.""Then buy him a new one." Anna finally stopped laughing and put her mobile phone back: "anyway, you don''t need these money now." He reached out and took down a bank card from the door: "if you go to buy a cheaper car, remember not to be too conspicuous. You can see it everywhere." He parked the car at the door of the 4S store. Zhang Zheng watched Anna disappear. Suddenly, he was looking forward to what car the little girl would buy. Soon, a car slowly drove out of the 4S store. Zhang Zheng didn''t get out of the car and pressed the two car horns, so she drove in front of her. Anna saw this and immediately drove up. Feeling that this place should be about the same distance, not so easy to find, Zhang Zheng stopped the car on the side of the road and got on Anna''s car. When she arrived at the intersection of the highway, Anna couldn''t help laughing: "Zhang Zheng, you brothers are too funny, but there is no creativity." Looking at the company''s shape did not change, but the banner in his hand changed from welcome to farewell. He could not help shaking his head: "they are silent protest. In this way, people will only say that I am not good, and that under my leadership, Zhangjiakou is not good." Sure enough, this kind of ordinary car is no one will pay attention to, two people all the way unimpeded to reach the location of the previous change. After changing back to his sports car, Zhang Zheng was sure that he really left the capital and left from his heart. Feeling incomparably comfortable, Zhang Zheng turned on the music and pulled down the shed: "the car is still comfortable!" "I think so." Anna thought so deeply that she kept nodding: "finally I can go home!" Chapter 14 Anna was directly sent back home, Zhang Zheng also returned to his own home. The next morning, Zhang Zhenggang stepped into the door of the company and saw Xue Lili sitting in the sofa in the hall. Eyes are not willing to give her a, Zhang Zheng directly turned around: "security, how does this woman come in?" Zhang Zheng frowned. They were all in a hurry. Yesterday''s one looked very pleasant. "No, I don''t know." The security guard''s face was a little confused. Don''t want to tangle this, Zhang Zheng waved: "then you quickly drive her out, later don''t let me see her again." With that, Zhang Zheng left directly. When passing by Xue Lili, she stopped her. "The last half a million dollars, has not already bought out our feelings?" Zhang Zheng''s face was full of sarcasm. Xue Lili, however, seemed to have heard some incredible news. She could not help but step back and her eyes were filled with tears: "you, how can you say that? Can we measure our feelings in three years with money? " Zhang Zheng saw that she stepped back two steps and gave her a faint look. In his eyes, there was a piercing cold: "first, this sentence was said by your Xue family. Secondly, you Xue''s family did the price clearly. Third, you''ve sold yourself for a long time, and you''re talking about how to measure your feelings. The word "emotion" comes from your mouth, ha ha No matter what her expression is, Zhang Zheng looked at the road in front of him to be let out and left directly. When the elevator door was closing, he heard Xue Lili''s scream: "Zhang Zheng, I will try to beg your forgiveness!" Don''t know what to do with a woman, Zhang Zheng sighed a long time and left this matter behind. Sitting on the stool and just opening the document, he received a call from Uncle Sheng: "young master, have you left the capital?" "Yes." Zhang Zheng listened to the other party''s questions, but used a positive tone, knowing that there was nothing to hide: "the two people I want, you let them come to me by themselves." "But the chamber of Commerce would like to see you." Uncle Sheng''s voice became a little hesitant: "Zhangjia and the chamber of Commerce have been supporting each other for hundreds of years. You have broken the rules this time." "You can say that the Chang family members are eccentric and eccentric." Hang up the phone, Zhang Zheng thought of the security guard again. "Anna, come here for a second." Her speed is very fast, just hang up, she already came in: "Zhang Zheng, what''s the matter?" "Did the security guard leave in a hurry yesterday?" "Yes." Although I don''t know why Zhang Zheng is so interested in a security guard, she knows her work and does not ask: "he is very grateful for your appreciation. He is on his way now. I have arranged a place for him. He should come to see us tomorrow morning." "Very good." Zhang Zheng directly stood up with the document: "let''s go to Sanhe Group now." This cooperation was much smoother than they thought. Until the contract was signed, Zhang Zheng felt that he was a bit incredible. Feeling the real temperature of the sun shining on his body, Zhang Zheng laughed: "inform all staff, today, holiday, I invite you to dinner." "Good!" Anna clenched her fist excitedly: "and sing." "Good." Seeing that the employee is so happy, how can he be in a bad mood as a boss. At the dinner table, Zhang Zheng poured himself a glass of wine: "this glass of wine, I would like to honor all of you." His voice dropped, and everyone stood up with their glasses in their hands. Zhang Zheng was suddenly moved: "today, we got the contract with Sanhe Group, plus the assets of our company''s corporate account, which is equivalent to the announcement that our company is already a second-class company." Listening to the cheers of all the people on the table, especially the excitement on Liang fan and Anna''s faces, Zhang Zheng felt his eyes moist. "I think everyone knows who I am. Six years ago, I was expelled from my family, and I had only three melons and two dates left. With the help of Anna and Liang fan, I have achieved what I am today All night long carnival, everyone was drunk, except Zhang Zheng. A person sitting on the sofa, looking at his brother lying in disorder, suddenly feel that he is not very lonely. Feeling that it was not good for Anna to lie with a group of men, Zhang Zheng picked her up and put her in the car. Looking at the gradually white sky, he laughed: "just a second rate company, how can it be our goal?" Anna listened to the door have been closed for a long time, then slowly opened her eyes, whispered: "I will always help you." Rubbing her painful head, Anna picked up her mobile phone, but her brain was full of the clear taste of Zhang Zheng. Shaking his head, thinking about his own situation, a wry smile: "there are many people who can fall in love, but I can''tTaking a deep breath, she turned on her phone and found a missed call on it. At eight o''clock, she called back on time: "Hello, who is this?" "This is Jicheng TV station. Are you Miss Anna?" The sweet voice on the other side of the phone excited Anna, but her voice remained steady: "I am." The voice over there became more polite: "well, we have a program to invite your chairman, and the details have been sent to your email." "OK, I see. I will pass this matter on to our chairman as soon as possible." Hang up the phone, Anna jumped from the passenger seat to the driver''s seat, with their fastest speed, will drive to the company. Sure enough, Zhang Zhengzhen is here. Looking at the crackling came in Anna also full of joy, Zhang Zheng felt a little funny: "what''s the matter?" "There is a program to guide young people to start their own businesses. I hope you can be a permanent guest." I didn''t expect happiness to come so suddenly. Zhang Zheng''s face also showed a smile: "we do Internet companies, increase the exposure, is money. Yes Soon, the contract was signed. When leaving, the female host of this program ran over: "this is the youngest ten million class chairman of Jicheng." Although it''s something we all know, Zhang Zheng is still a bit uncomfortable to be looked at with such a critical eye: "I am." "Hello, I''m the host of this program. My name is Beibei. We''ll meet again soon." Zhang Zheng purposely did not stop his own pace, but did not expect that this man has been following himself: "this lady, we will see you next time." Chapter 15 Get in the car directly, close the door, step on the gas pedal, and leave the TV station. Hearing one side of the laugh, Zhang Zheng rolled his eyes: "anyway, I have read books. When I laugh at people, I remember secretly." Anna immediately stopped laughing. "I think the host just looked good." Zhang Zhengbai gave her a look: "then you quickly take her away." "She will certainly come to you in the afternoon." A glance at the schedule: "this afternoon you will go to the TV station to record programs, and then there will be more opportunities to meet." Zhang Zheng speeded up the speed: "yes, so I need to see the plan quickly, or I will have to work overtime tonight." When it comes to work, Anna''s expression became serious: "I think Sanhe Group is suspected of being difficult for us." "Well." Zhang Zheng''s face did not have a trace of redundant expression: "do not doubt, they are difficult for us." Knowing that Anna couldn''t understand it for a while, Zhang Zheng didn''t have any redundant explanation: "you don''t have to worry about this matter. It''s not time to deal with them." As soon as I entered the company, I saw xue''an coming to me casually: "Zhang Zheng, why don''t you go to the hospital to pay my mother''s follow-up medical expenses?" Hearing this disgusting voice, Zhang zhengtou didn''t lift his head and walked directly into the company. "Chairman." A simple voice sounded: "just outside that man wanted to come in, but he did not have ID, I did not let him in." Seeing the security guard showing off, Zhang Zheng''s mood suddenly improved a lot: "it''s very good. I''ll give you some photos when I come back. As long as these people come here, you''ll stop at the door." Just sat in front of his desk, the computer has not turned on, heard the noise outside. Standing in front of the window, saw a mink kneeling at the door of his company crying. Zhang Zheng remembered that there was a boss ma. Looking at him like this, Liang fan has finished his task. Slowly walking down, Zhang Zheng looked at boss Ma: "is boss Ma coming to play monkey today?" "No, no, No Boss Ma shook his head while directly taking advantage of the public did not react to come over, and immediately hugged Zhang Zheng''s leg: "I''m here to ask you to let me go. I already know that I''m wrong." Feeling a little disgusted, Zhang Zheng shook his legs and found that he could not get rid of the man. He held back his anger and motioned to the security guard to bring him a stool. He sat down quietly and looked at the tearful boss ma. Zhang Zheng shook his head: "boss Ma, I remember that it was you who spoiled my business again and again." Feeling his legs numb, Zhang Zheng gave a look to the security guard who had been standing beside him. "Go on Seeing that all the security guards didn''t move, Shen Cong walked over alone, grabbed boss Ma''s arm and pulled it back. Zhang Zheng looked at him in surprise when he felt that the man didn''t take much effort to pull him away. At this time, other security guards came to help hold down the horse owner who had already been pressed firmly. I remember this incident in my heart. Looking at the people who have taken videos all over the place, I feel a little bit troublesome: "boss Ma, I don''t know what happened to you. I will come here to make trouble, but I can tell you that if such a thing happens again next time, I will not be soft hearted." Knowing that this matter must be solved, Zhang Zheng lowered his voice: "if you make enough trouble, you can come in and talk to me about what you are doing today." Even though he knew it in his mind, Zhang Zheng''s face was still black, as if he were really angry with the uninformed. Soon, he saw the cleaned up boss MA in the meeting room: "I don''t know if boss Ma wants to see me." "You attacked my company maliciously and then bought it." The horse boss forced to endure the anger to sit down: "we all know things, you don''t pretend to be confused here." Zhang Zheng couldn''t help laughing: "boss Ma, I''m not in Jicheng at all this time." "So what?" "I have no strength in my heart." Zhang Zheng shrugged his shoulders and looked sorry. Looking at the smile in Zhang Zheng''s eyes, boss Ma stood up and glared at Zhang Zheng: "you wait for me. You will regret it sooner or later." Watching him leave, Liang fan came in. "Did you succeed?" Seeing Liang fan''s happy face, Zhang Zheng felt much better. "It''s not a shame." The smile on Liang fan''s face can no longer hide: "there are too many problems in his company." Seeing that he had a long speech, Zhang Zheng glanced at his watch and had to interrupt him: "I''m going to the TV station soon. I''ll talk about the rest later when I come back." Liang fan immediately shook his head: "Anna just left in a hurry. I''m afraid I''ll go with you later." "Yes." It doesn''t feel like Anna''s temperament. Zhang Zheng is a little strange, but everyone has a secret. He doesn''t ask, "that Xue an, just leave like this?""Gone." While driving, Liang fan recalled what he had just said: "when I went out, I saw what he was saying to Anna, but Anna''s expression was not very good, and then she left in a hurry. I didn''t even have time to ask. Later, the man named Ma came, and he didn''t know when he would leave Feeling this thing a little strange, looked at his quiet mobile phone, thought for a moment, sent a message to Anna: "don''t listen to Xue an''s words, pay attention to safety, something calls." "Boss, here we are." Feeling that the car was stable, Zhang Zheng just opened the door and heard a sweet and boring girl''s voice: "Dong Zhang, you are here. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Liang fan looked at this woman''s upside down and looked at her sympathetically. The boss now hates these women most. He deleted the confessions that he received in the company''s mailbox in the morning with his fastest speed. While walking, Zhang Zheng listened to the woman beside him as if he didn''t know the embarrassment at all. He kept on talking. When he saw the door of the dressing room, his road was blocked. "Zhang Dong, did you not hear what I just said?" Beibei didn''t expect that his plan, which had never failed, failed. He asked, "I want to ask if you have time tonight." Seeing his boss''s face changed, Liang fan immediately stepped forward: "I''m sorry, miss, our chairman doesn''t like women who talk too much." Zhang Zheng looked at the host''s embarrassed face and snorted: "and I don''t think this young lady is very suitable for this program. I hope you can put your time in your work." Seeing that his way was still blocked, he coughed softly: "this lady, I''m going to make up now. The front should be the men''s dressing room." Chapter 16 As soon as Beibei got out of the way, Zhang Zheng left without any hesitation. He entered the dressing room with his name written on it. Zhang made it on the only sofa in the whole room: "suggest that the TV station change to a host." "Good." Liang fan nodded: "however, the TV station may not accept our suggestion." "They will." Zhang Zheng looked at the screen of his mobile phone, sighed and handed the mobile phone over: "look at this." Liang fan took over the mobile phone at a loss. When he saw the mobile phone, he was choked by his saliva: "boss, who are these?" Listening to the firecrackers in the background music of the mobile phone, Zhang Zheng rubbed his head: "my uncle and brother." After a pause, thinking about what these people have done before, I feel a little cold hearted: "there are many such things in the future, and there will be more and more, you should be prepared." "Take the liberty to ask." Liang fan''s eyes flashed the light of eight trigrams: "what was going on in those days?" Zhang Zhenggang wanted to explain simply when he heard a knock at the door. When Liang fan opened the door, he saw a woman covered by a mask and carrying a large box in her hand. He raised his vigilance: "who are you?" The woman''s voice was a little hoarse: "I''m a makeup artist on the show. I''ve got a cold recently." It doesn''t feel like a fake. Liang fan gives way. Who knows, the woman just walked in, felt a sudden huge force, pushed herself out of the door, and then the door was locked. Zhang Zheng sat on the sofa, looked at all this coldly, and turned on the mobile phone camera without saying a word. Xue Lili took off her mask and looked at Zhang Zheng with tears in her eyes: "husband, I know I''m wrong. My mother also knows that she''s wrong. Xue an also knows that she''s wrong." "It''s not easy for you to find it." Zhang Zheng was so annoyed that he simply confessed: "you are a woman who is resourceful, vicious and forgetful of profit. In a word, all the bad adjectives in my mind are your labels." Seeing her to explain, Zhang zhengleng snorted: "don''t quibble, I describe the fact, you can''t wash clean." The more she looked at the woman, the more disgusted she felt. Zhang Zheng stood up and said, "I didn''t want to use such a vicious word to describe you, but I didn''t expect that you would dare to follow me." Just want to open the door, Xue Lili got into the middle of him and the door from under his arm. She leaned against the door in disorder and cried for help. Funny back two steps, around the arm, watching this woman acting, he wants to see the woman behind the master can give them good ideas. Sitting on the sofa, looking at the woman''s eyes full of hate, but still kept twisting his body, Zhang Zheng picked eyebrows. Looking at the woman is about to be naked, he decisively picked up the phone, opened the door. Just now he had heard that many people had gathered outside the door. Liang fan kept explaining to others, but he didn''t know why, and no one opened the door. Xue Lili was thus exposed in public. A familiar face was full of disapproval and stopped in front of Zhang Zheng: "Zhang Dong, I haven''t seen you for a few days. It seems that it''s more romantic." "Don''t get me wrong." Zhang Zheng put his arm around deputy manager Li''s shoulder, turned around and whispered: "when I was poor, my eyes were blind. I almost lost my fortune and married her. Later, I woke up in time and she regretted it." "It''s no use explaining to me." Li duo saw Zhang Zheng so frank that he recognized this friend in his heart: "it is estimated that this matter will be searched in three minutes." Zhang Zheng laughed: "don''t worry, what I want is this effect." Shaking their mobile phones, two people see each other''s eyes clearly, look at each other with a smile. "Now go to the recording scene. It''s almost time to record." Li duo glanced at his watch and pressed the elevator. The moment the elevator door closed, Liang fan crowded in, gasping for his breath. Zhang Zheng waited for him to breathe steadily. As soon as he was about to speak, he saw that Liang fan was about to turn over his white eyes in the sky: "why did you just stay in the room for so long? Do you know that this is a TV station?" "I know." As soon as he was in a mess, he knew that he had been very miserable just now. Zhang Zheng nodded patiently: "it''s hard for you." "There are reporters here. Even if I have mouth all over my body, I can''t tell them. Don''t you have any points in your heart?" Li duo showed a sorry smile, Zhang Zheng patted him on the shoulder: "I was also a temporary plan, did not have time to tell you." Looking at his puzzled eyes, Zhang Zheng sent the video in his mobile phone: "this video, you can save several more copies. After a few days, the public opinion ferments almost, you will send this video again." Looking at his boss with admiration, Liang fan nodded solemnly. Sitting on the dark blue stage, Zhang Zhengfan looked at the materials in his hands and waved to Liang fan, who was sitting in the audience, "I have plans to develop our own forces here recently. We need talents. This is an opportunity. You should pay attention to it."Liang fan solemnly nodded. They could start from scratch. Today, they can achieve tens of millions of levels, and then they can achieve tens of thousands and hundreds of millions. Backstage, several producers are looking at the screen in a headache Zhang Zheng: "otherwise, we let him go, do not pay attention to the impact." "I agree with you. What''s more, his moral character is not good. I''m afraid such people can''t be used." "No way." The chief director rubbed his head and listened to the chatter of these children in his program group and threw his book on the table: "shut up, wait for you to be a director." Program, in a dispute began to record. Feeling the host''s eyes slowly hate himself, Zhang Zheng sighed and muttered in his heart: "how come all the girls I meet now are like this? Is it a good girl who doesn''t go out? " In my heart, I unconsciously crossed Anna''s appearance in my mind, shook my head, and drove this idea out of my mind. Anna, such a proud little girl, should not have planned to fall in love at all. His unintentional action was seen by staring at him all the time. Her voice was as sweet as ever: "does chairman Zhang think what vice manager Li said just now is wrong? I think you shake your head with great disapproval. " When Zhang Zheng heard his name, he looked back and took a look at Zhang duo. Zhang duo didn''t know what happened between Zhang Zheng and Beibei. But now, when he heard such an obvious topic of war, he looked back on his appearance before Beibei, and felt as if he had guessed something. Chapter 17 Li duo listened to the silence and laughed: "I think what I just said, Zhang Dong will not disagree, because this is what he said." After a pause, he guessed that Zhang Zheng must have passed away just now when he saw Zhang Zheng''s words: "the original intention of every entrepreneur should be a dream. This sentence has greatly inspired me, which is the reason why I participated in this program." Listening to a cry of surprise at the scene, Zhang Zheng guessed what was just being discussed and replied with a smile: "I didn''t expect that what I said unintentionally, even vice manager Zhang still remembered." "Of course, what I remember is not such a sentence, but the kindness of Mr. Zhang. Otherwise, I would not have such motivation." Seeing these two people holding each other up, their wishes were so disappointed. Beibei''s face was distorted for a moment, but he did not escape Zhang Zheng''s eyes. Having a look at Liang fan sitting in the audience, Liang fan immediately understood and walked away quietly. Sitting on the comfortable sofa prepared by the program group, Zhang Zhengduan took a drink of water and continued the program. Liang fan found the director group and spoke very directly: "I''m Zhang Zheng''s deputy. Now I''m officially putting forward my opinions to the program group. I hope you can consider changing the host." He left without giving the other side a chance to refute. "It''s too annoying!" After he left, the backstage exploded instantly. "That is, Beibei sister is such a good person. Why should he change it when he says so?" The director looked at the stage helplessly, thinking about what Beibei said last night. Some helplessly said: "if it wasn''t for your heart, it would not have come to such an end." On the stage, Zhang Zheng looked at the first person who came up. His mouth was not clear, but his eyes showed sharp shrewdness, which made him feel very uncomfortable. The second person, he just sincerely gave his own suggestions, and when the third person came up, he caused some people''s exclamations, which made Beibei cold. He did not come up on his own, but sitting in a wheelchair, pushed to the stage by a rickety and thin old woman. The first sentence is: "I did not expect, I casually reported a name, really let me on." "So you didn''t really have a question to ask these two successful people, but did you come to make trouble?" "I''m not here to make trouble. I want to work in Zhang Zheng''s company." "I''m sorry, it''s not in line with our program." Beibei''s face sank. She looked at Zhang Zheng with an ugly face. This man should be his nemesis. The more she thought about it, the more angry she was, she called the security guard directly. "Wait a minute." Zhang Zheng looked at the man''s face, and raised a trace of interest: "let him finish." "I grew up in a beggar''s nest. Later I went to the construction site to carry bricks and hurt my leg. I began to beg again." The man was very frank, listening to the exclamation from the stage, nervous all over. This time, not only Zhang Zheng was interested, but also Li duo was interested. He said very gently: "this gentleman, don''t be nervous. Although Zhang Dong looks serious, he is actually very easy to get along with." Zhang Zheng nodded and gave a rare smile: "you are very frank. So far, I appreciate you very much." The man seemed to have made up his mind: "I was a beggar since I was a child. I don''t have many things, but I have the strength. I''m willing to do anything, as long as it''s your company." It has been a long time since I saw such a sincere look. Zhang Zheng did not hesitate: "tell me the reason." "That day, you put a lot of coins at the door of your company so that we could take them at will. I took the money and bought my sister antipyretic medicine." Moved by this man, Zhang Zheng hesitated for a moment, thinking about what position is more suitable for this person. He just thought of one, wanted to speak, and was interrupted. The sound of Beibei''s sweet voice was spread everywhere: "is Zhang Dong unwilling to accept him? Indeed, no company should be able to support such a disabled person. I''m sorry, sir. You failed in your job search. Please step down. " "You''re the second disgusting woman I''ve ever met." Zhang Zheng looked at the disappointed eyes of the two men, and his eyes were full of disgust: "I knew in the morning that you wanted to enter my house, but I didn''t expect that after I explicitly refused you, you would be my master directly." The scene was silent. Zhang Zheng pointed to Liang fan: "he is the manager of our company. No one in our company watches the monitoring. I think this position is suitable for you. If you think you can, go to him and talk about the details." The man stood up excitedly. At the end of the recording, Zhang Zheng directly stood up: "in view of what the host of this program group has done, I announce that I quit this program." Li duo also announced: "I and Zhang Dong are in the same trouble. I will launch this program. Thank you." When they went out, they saw Beibei''s face very embarrassed. "Stop for me Listen to this sound is not like before sweet, suddenly become domineering.The two looked at each other and went on. "You two will regret it!" Listening to the stomping sound behind him, Zhang Zheng shrugged his shoulders and said, "I hope you can let go of you." Leaving this sentence, Zhang Zheng never looked back. Sitting in the car, he rubbed his neck and sighed, "I feel like I''ve been fighting for a whole day today." "Me too." Hammered his waist, Liang fan started the car: "this audience seat is too tired, fortunately later do not have to come again." After thinking for a while, Zhang Zheng nodded: "the one on the stage today, look, let him learn a skill." "Good." Those two people, Liang fan is also very distressed. Feeling that the car had stopped steadily, Zhang Zhenggang opened his eyes and the door was opened. Looking at this face full of flesh and blood, Zhang Zheng got out of the car impatiently. As if he had not seen him, he walked directly into the company gate: "security guard, drag that man away for me." Suddenly, he heard a cry behind him: "if you don''t give me 500000, don''t want to know where your beautiful secret is now!" He had long felt that things were wrong. Zhang Zheng turned around in an instant and looked at Xue an, who was shouting loudly, like ice in his eyes: "get him in here." Xue an is still immersed in his dream. He feels that he has lost his balance and is almost dragged into the building. Sitting in the office, Zhang Zheng took his quiet mobile phone and dialed Anna''s phone with some worries. Listening to the voice of the shutdown prompted by the other side, he believed Xue an''s words. "It looks like something happened." Zhang Zheng murmured to himself. Chapter 18 "No way." Liang fan''s tone is incomparably determined: "she has always been very calm and thoughtful. If she thinks something is wrong, she will try to contact us." Zhang Zheng shook his head: "before going to the TV station, I sent her a text message, and now there is no reply, and her mobile phone has been turned off." Liang fan''s face was also ugly. "Go." Zhang Zheng took out a recording pen from the pen holder and kept turning between his fingers: "that Xue an must know something." Standing outside the glass door, Zhang Zheng''s eyes crossed with displeasure when he saw Xue an sitting carelessly on the office chair with his feet on the table. Shen Cong immediately stepped forward and opened the door. Zhang Zheng was very satisfied with the man''s eyesight and patted him on the shoulder: "you also come in together." Knowing that this is his own opportunity, Shen Cong does not shirk, and happily goes in with him. As soon as he got in, he put down all the curtains. The room suddenly turned dark. Zhang Zhengqiao raised two legs: "you now this posture makes me look very uncomfortable." Xue an didn''t eat his suit. Instead, he raised his neck and began to shake his legs. Seeing him like this, Zhang Zheng didn''t say much. He just stood up and kicked him on his knee: "I''ll ask you again, where is Anna now? What''s the matter? " "You are all lying on the ground. If you don''t tell the truth, I can do whatever I want in my territory." Don''t want to suppress his anger, Zhang Zheng''s words were full of threats: "I believe you should know what I am by now, then I believe that you must understand that I want to leave some parts for me alone, which is a very easy thing." Around his arms, Zhang Zheng leaned against the table, smiling and feeling the shaking on the table. Knowing that Xue an''s fear must be true, but what he said made Zhang Zheng want to laugh. "200000, no less." Even though his mouth was shaking hard to make a sound, Xue an said firmly. More and more amused, Zhang Zheng clapped his hands and laughed. But the next second he closed his smile: "I have not met for a long time, dare to say such conditions of the people." Zhang Zheng took a look at Shen Cong, who had been standing behind him. He found that his hand was still tightly clenched. Knowing that he was a little nervous, Zhang Zheng stood up and patted him on the shoulder: "dare you?" "Dare." Without hesitation, Shen Cong immediately rolled up his sleeve and wanted to start. Zhang Zheng''s eyes glanced out of the blinds to two faint shadows. Knowing that this was the arrival of Zhang Jia, he immediately reached out and stopped Shen Cong. Without saying a word, he went to the door and opened the door. After the two men came in, the whole room fell into darkness again. Zhang Zheng sat back in his chair and looked at Xue an, who was shivering against the table. He sneered: "Shen Cong, watch how they two do it." When he said this, the two men immediately understood the meaning. One squatted down, grasped Xue an''s hands, covered his mouth skillfully, and the other put his hand gently on his shoulder. All the people did not dare to breathe, watching Xue an''s body shake more and more fierce, and finally couldn''t help but sob. Zhang Zheng closed his eyes and knocked his hand on the table. After a long time, he gently raised his hand and waved it. The two men immediately released their hands and retreated to one side. "How do you feel?" Zhang Zheng took a look at his watch: "this time, it''s only five minutes. You can spend it with me slowly. The next time is 10 minutes, 60 minutes, two hours. Let''s take our time." Xue an kept back, the whole body was shaking: "Zhang Zheng, you don''t want to do this, you let me go, I''ll tell you everything." "Go ahead." Zhang Zheng seemed not to take this matter seriously, and even yawned. Under the pressure of his fear, Xue an continued to use his trembling voice and said, "you put me on the road outside the company, and I''ll tell you everything at once." "It seems that you still don''t have enough pain." Zhang Zheng fiddled with his fingers and did not lift his head: "otherwise, how dare you have such a big courage and dare to make terms with me?" Seeing Zhang Zheng lift his hand again, Xue an shook his head and said, "I say, I say, I''ll tell you now." Zhang Zheng moved his finger, and the two people in Zhangjia retired. Feeling his freedom, Xue an no longer dare to play tricks, directly put all the things out of the tray: "the day before yesterday, I accidentally saw your secret in the hospital." Zhang Zheng knocked on the table with his hand and confused his words: "clean up your mouth. If you dare to dirty my ears, I will never have a chance to speak." Looking at Zhang Zheng''s ferocious appearance, he instantly calmed down.Reorganize the language as quickly as possible: "my mother was hospitalized. I accidentally saw that your secretary often went in and out of the next ward frequently. I inquired about it and found that her mother was seriously ill, and she often defaulted on medical expenses." Hearing this, Zhang Zheng''s eyebrows have been wrinkled up. He looks at Liang fan with puzzled eyes, and finds that Liang fan is also at a loss. In my heart, I can''t help but blame myself: "my brothers have worked together for six years, but I didn''t know my brother''s mother was seriously ill." Hearing that Xue an did not continue to say, Zhang Zheng was in a worse mood, and his voice was much colder: "go on talking." "She often asks the doctor for a few more days." "No more?" Zhang Zheng Leng hummed: "what did you say to her today, let her rush to the hospital." Xue an looked at Zhang Zheng''s expression that seemed to eat people. The whole person couldn''t help shaking: "I heard the doctor today that she wanted to give up treatment to her mother. I wanted to see you make a fool of yourself. I told her about it." "Who told you to say that?" Looking at Xue an''s eyes, I know that this is an excuse that has been thought of in advance. No accident, Xue an would not say anything. Zhang Zheng also had no patience, stood up and sorted out his clothes: "Shen Cong, this person will be handed over to you, you look after him, and I will talk about it when I come back in the evening." The first time he received the task, Shen Cong was obviously excited and almost jumped up: "you can rest assured that I will complete the task and will never give him an opportunity to take advantage of it." Shen Cong is very relieved. He takes Liang fan and two people from Zhangjia, and Zhang zhengtou doesn''t go back. "To the hospital." Liang fan was also very worried, and tried his best to drive the fastest speed. Chapter 19 Several people rushed to the hospital, Liang fan touched his head: "big brother, there are so many people in this place, and we don''t know the names of others. How can we find them?" The man called Anna again, and sure enough, there was still a warning tone of shutting down: "no way, let''s find it separately." "Good." This is now the fastest way to find people, three people do not hesitate to disperse. Seeing all three of them go away, Zhang Zheng hesitated for a moment, and then he took a random direction and walked in the past. Seeing a pair of old people in front of him, he found out the photo in the mobile phone. He just went up to ask, but he overheard the conversation between the two old people. "This ward is too expensive. Let''s switch to the cheaper one tomorrow." "We still have eight people in a ward with such a small amount of money. Maybe we will get more sick by then." The male Lord''s feet changed a direction and looked for the most common ward in the hospital. Sure enough, Anna''s cry was heard before two steps. Looking at the big words of attending doctor''s office on the door, Zhang Zheng stopped. Cloth ¨I£¡£¿£¡£¡ £¡ Close to the door, I heard a man''s sly smile inside: "you said, you always want to owe me money, always let me see a little interest first." Anna''s voice with unwilling, but still choose to continue to entangle with this person: "what do you want?" "I want you? Haven''t I told you so many times? " The man frowned and quietly opened the recorder. Anna looked at the bloated, greasy man in front of her. She felt a little disgusted. She just pushed back two steps and saw that the doctor had come directly. The man was hesitating to go in and have a look, when he heard the sound of smashing things and Anna''s cry of surprise. Zhang Zheng''s heart raised a trace of anger, directly kicked open the door. Seeing that Anna had been pressed under the body by the fat and bald doctor, Zhang Zheng didn''t hesitate to kick her. Looking at the man lying on the ground, the man quickly put his coat on Anna, Zhang Zheng stepped on the attending doctor who was still rolling on the ground. "What''s your name?" Suddenly unable to remember what the doctor''s name was written on the door just now, Zhang Zheng shook his head: "you are very brave, even my people dare to move." Now after Zhang Zheng, Anna''s eyes are full of tears. She has not experienced this feeling of being protected for many years. "You, you, you, you, what kind of thing do you dare to beat me? You are a doctor!" Seeing that the doctor who was trampled on his feet was not honest, Zhang Zheng increased the strength of his feet and said, "you are wrong. I call it acting for heaven." Listening to the doctor''s scream, Zhang Zheng felt that the next thing was not suitable for Anna to see. He looked back and gave Anna a smile. "You go to see your mother first. We''ll take care of his affairs." Anna didn''t want to stay here any more. Looking at this disgusting face, Anna turned and left without hesitation. The doctor looked at the ducks flying to his mouth, and there was a trace of malice in his eyes: "Anna, your mother''s disease is not cured. Take home what you want to eat!" "You Anna knew that if she didn''t do what he wanted today, her mother would be in a dilemma and hesitated to come back. Seeing Anna really hesitated, Zhang Zheng suddenly felt a little distressed for Anna. He took the dishcloth beside her and put it directly into his mouth: "those who dare to treat me like this in front of Laozi are tired of living." The first time I saw such a man, Anna froze to see, after a long time, she just came back to her mind and grabbed the man in a hurry: "forget it." Knowing that she was worried about her mother, the man wanted to touch her head, but he thought it was not suitable. He put his hand on her shoulder: "this hospital looks ordinary. When Liang fan and they come, I will make a free hand to prepare for the transfer of your mother. Go and pick up your things first." Knowing that Anna might worry about losing money, Zhang Zheng laughed: "when human life is at stake, don''t count those extraneous things." Unexpectedly, Zhang Zheng would help herself in this way. Her heart flashed a trace of palpitation: "OK, I''ll contact Liang fan now." "No, No Outside, Liang fan came in with two people from Zhangjia. Seeing that they had tied up the doctor, Zhang Zheng indicated that Anna could rest assured. Sitting on the only stool in the room: "tell me, how is her mother''s condition?" Before answering, he heard the noisy footsteps outside. Knowing that the hospital was finally willing to come out, Zhang Zheng picked up the pen on the desk and turned it around. In less than a minute, the door had been opened, and a doctor, who seemed to be on the top, was walking in front of him. Wu Yang''s medical staff and several security guards were behind him.If you don''t want to wait for a long time, you will continue to talk to the doctor A look did not give that doctor, male advocate directly a kick in that doctor''s stomach: "ask your words, is mute?" "You are too arrogant!" The vice president did not expect that, in front of his own face, the man even dared to hit people: "I''m the vice president of this hospital, I don''t know what you think of the doctors in our hospital." "No comment." The man looked at the doctor and found that the man''s eyes were very smart. The man snorted coldly: "since you want to talk, you should have sincerity to talk about it." "What you are doing now is against the law and discipline. I didn''t seek the official, and I have already been very sincere." The vice president sighed: "this is the best doctor in our hospital. We don''t put this matter on us because we can''t cure a patient who is already seriously ill." I didn''t expect that the vice president would not even ask, but stood on the side of the scum. The male master laughed and did not agree with his words. He reached out and pointed to Chen Tong, who was still pressed on the ground: "Liang fan, go and find out what identity this man is." "What do you mean?" The vice president''s face was very ugly. A look at his expression, the man knew he was right: "since not afraid, then wait." "It''s not necessary. I have a clear conscience." Listening to his fierce appearance, the man thought it funny. After two minutes, Liang fan came back: "boss, this boy is the only son of the director of the hospital. He has countless black history, but he has never reported it." Chapter 20 As expected, the man did not have any expression: "what else do you want to say?" Seeing the vice president''s eyes dribble around, the man laughed, but still sat there, just like to see how shameless this man could be. It wasn''t long before he saw it. "If you don''t tell me, I don''t know about these things. Director Chen has worked in our hospital for so many years and has been conscientious. No one has ever said that he is not good. You are still the first one." The vice president hesitated for a moment: "your family members are really too sick. We are not gods. I''m really sorry." As soon as the vice president''s words were said, the crowd immediately understood what was going on. "The young man looks good. Why is he so unreasonable?" "He doesn''t look like a reasonable man like this." The man sneered and slapped two people: "unfortunately for you, I have a bad habit." Laugh and play the previous recording. Looking at the scene of a quiet, the main face of the man put away the documents in his hands. "Don''t say I''m inhuman. You can handle this person yourself. When I come to transfer the patient three days later, I hope you won''t let me down." Regardless of the face of his descendants, the man took up his pen and went out. When he came to the gate, he heard that the vice president was wearing coarse clothes. The man stopped: "I want to change a ward for my family. Who can come and handle a procedure for me?" "Well, the patient''s arrears in medical expenses?" There was some hesitation in the voice of the vice president. Glancing at the flexible vice president, the man was not willing to give him any other look: "you give me another one." With the finger of a young doctor sitting on the side watching the excitement: "you take me to do a procedure." When the vice president nodded, the doctor stood up and took the man to make up the money: "this is it. What''s the name of the ward and bed?" Male Lord Leng for a moment: "do not know." The doctor was also stunned: "not your family?" "No The man called Liang fan, but no one connected: "I''m sorry, I have to go to the ward to look for it, please." I didn''t expect that the man would be so polite to himself. The doctor was stunned and touched his chin: "this boy, interesting." When the man saw the old woman lying on the sickbed dying, he suddenly flashed his father''s face. He shook his head and threw out the superfluous thoughts in his head. His father, even if he was ill, would not be so haggard. I pushed the door and went in. I found that there were eight people living in the room. The environment was too bad. "I don''t know about your mother''s condition. I haven''t found a suitable hospital for a while. I''ll take you two days off and stay here with your mother for two days." Seeing Anna''s tired look and holding the hand of the sleeping old woman on the bed, Zhang Zheng felt a little pain in his heart: "I''ll let the security guard of the company come over later. If something happens, you can let the security guard do it." Anna then looked up tired: "I can go to work tomorrow." Seeing her stubborn face, Zhang Zheng shook his head helplessly: "we just made a scene, in case they don''t take good care of your mother." Feeling her hesitation, Zhang Zheng''s heart was relieved. As long as she hesitated, she should agree. "Let''s go to the hospital first." With Liang fan, two people out of the ward: "just don''t know what the patient''s name is, did not transfer to the ward, you go to transfer a better condition." At the end of the corridor, I saw the vice president standing in the corner waiting for himself: "what do you want to say to me?" The vice president rubbed his hands: "this family member, how much do you want to manage our hospital?" "If you were stupid, you wouldn''t ask me." The man looked at his face and couldn''t help laughing: "it won''t be stupid to run over to record." Seeing that his hand in his pocket moved slightly, as if he was groping for something, he felt funny: "record it and finish recording it. Next, I''ll ask, you answer, don''t talk nonsense." "How sick is Anna''s mother?" "This." The vice president hesitated: "her mother''s illness has been very serious." "Why? Haven''t you been in hospital for a long time Male Lord''s eyes suddenly become very deep, his heart has a guess. Feeling the sudden change of male dominance, the vice president''s heart couldn''t help but feel some chills: "we want to treat her, but she has no money." "Understand." Male Lord nodded: "if your hand does not shake, say bad, I believe." "If you don''t say so." The man sighed: "your hospital has a fund to treat patients, but your doctor Chen won''t use it." "You are joking. How could that be possible?" Vice president also did not expect that the surname Chen used so many years of tricks, so easy to be found.Looking at the elevator door slowly opened, the man said with a smile: "in fact, you don''t have to deny. If he doesn''t, how can so many families of innocent patients be willing to commit themselves to such a loser?" Out of the elevator, the man left without looking back. Standing at the gate of the hospital, Liang fan drove the car over: "let''s go back to the company." "Back to the company?" Liang fan hesitated: "what about Anna?" "I''ve let people stay here, Sanhe. I know it''s difficult for us, but we''ll try our best to win it." After a pause, the man continued, "what''s more, we have to transfer her mother to another hospital." When it comes to this issue, there is a bit of silence on both sides. Liang fan sighed: "I really didn''t expect that when she was so bitter, she accompanied us through, but we didn''t know her pain at all." "Yes." Zhang Zheng''s heart is not taste: "we all survived, but do not know, she is still in the bitter sea." Two people sighed for a time, Liang fan more think that doctor more angry: "that attending doctor, we let him go like this?" "Of course not." Zhang Zheng sat in the car and looked at the hospital outside the window. His eyes showed an air of incomprehension: "this is not over. We have to go to the hospital to guard this evening. Remember to take a hidden camera and install it." "Oh, good." Although Liang fan didn''t know what was going on, he did. Two people all the way to the company, but did not find that not far behind, there are always different beggars hanging far away. Chapter 21 As soon as I got out of the car, I saw a dirty hand in front of my eyes, but it wasn''t palm up and there was no bowl. Pick pick eyebrow: "do you want to see me?" Looking up at the thin little beggar who had just reached his waist, Zhang Zheng felt a little strange. "You took my brother in." The little beggar rubbed the corner of his coat as if very nervous: "I come to thank you." "Are you a little girl?" Listening to the shrill voice, Zhang Zheng squatted down and watched the little girl''s face carefully. "Well." The little girl nodded but stopped talking. Zhang Zheng took her into his office, let her sit on the sofa: "you tell me, why don''t you go to school?" "I don''t know." The little girl shook her head and stopped several times. Seeing that the little girl seemed to have nothing to do, Zhang Zheng nodded: "then you have finished your meal here, you can find the uncle outside to send you home." With that, Zhang Zheng stood up: "uncle, there is something else." Suddenly found the little girl fidgety, he sat back patiently: "do you have anything to tell me?" "My uncle wants to thank you, too. He wants to see you." Little pomegranate put down her chopsticks and looked at Zhang Zheng without blinking. Zhang Zheng looked at the little girl and said, "did your uncle say when and where he would like to see me?" "Right now, at the intersection over there." The little girl pointed to a position. Zhang Zheng stood on the windowsill and looked at it. She found that there was a beggar waiting. Looking back at the little girl, "I''m going to see your uncle right now. You can sit here and eat." Pushing open the door of the office, I saw Liang fan standing on one side, trying to stop talking. "What do you want to say?" "Boss, do you really want to go?" Liang fan''s face is a little worried. "Go." Zhang Zheng did not hesitate: "the timing and frequency of these beggars are too coincident, and do not know whether they are enemies or friends, from the bottom of their experience." When he came to the corner and looked at the beggar with a fan, Zhang Zheng went over and said, "I heard you''re looking for me." Hearing Zhang Zheng''s voice, the man immediately opened his eyes and stood up with a smile: "thank you for giving my nephew a job. I heard that you need a suitable hospital. I came to recommend the hospital to you." Zhang Zheng''s heart a Lin, facial expression immediately serious rise, up and down will this beggar looked at a time: "you still have organization?" "Of course, we have a lot of connections here." Looking at the appearance of the beggar and being proud, Zhang Zheng thought it was funny: "so you are here to introduce me to the hospital?" "Of course." The beggar raised his eyebrows: "I know you are going to transfer your subordinate''s mother." Zhang Zheng pretended not to understand the meaning behind this sentence and nodded: "yes, I do have this plan recently. Do you have any hospitals to recommend?" "Of course." The beggar looked at his pocket as he said it. Zhang Zheng thought it was funny, but he took out the wallet and found that there was not much money in it. He simply put the whole wallet in his hand: "go ahead." "In the east of Jicheng, there is a one hundred year old company with two doctors in the hospital. Their medical skills are very good, but they have been squeezed out, so they can''t open any more." Hearing the profound words of the beggar, Zhang Zheng quickly searched for a hospital in his mind: "what you mean is, the one who was passed on for treatment some time ago?" "Yes." The beggar nodded decisively: "in fact, that person is not cure to die at all, is the vice president of the hospital you just went to, it is he who killed people." "So you mean, want me to take over the big trouble." As soon as his voice dropped, he saw the beggar in front of him shaking his head crazily: "no, no, this is not a big trouble. We know all about it, but we have no evidence." "We can tell you for free, as long as you can buy this hospital." After pondering for a while, Zhang Zheng felt that it was almost a business with a steady profit, but he did not immediately make up his mind: "then you must let me know how I was relied on by you." Hearing this, the beggar''s eyes finally stopped: "I don''t know the details, but it says that you are a good person, and the people in that hospital are also good people." With that, the beggar suddenly ran to the next room and looked at the watch on the door. Then he turned to Zhang Zheng and said, "I have something else to do today. I have to go." With that, he ran away without looking back. Zhang Zheng stood up and walked to the hospital, thinking about what the beggar had just said to himself. He also heard about the one hundred year old brand. At first, it was a traditional Chinese Medicine Museum. Later, with the development of science and technology, it has gradually developed into a small hospital integrating traditional Chinese and Western medicine.It used to be very good. Just less than a month ago, there was a man holding his mother''s body directly and sitting in front of the hospital every day without crying or making noise. Later, the official intervened in the investigation, and it was known that the man was originally just influenza. As a result, he took some medicine back in this hospital, and after taking it, he was no longer able to survive. However, listen to the beggar''s words, this matter should be another secret. Time goes by a lot as soon as you think about it. Until Liang fan came to him, Zhang Zhengcai took it out of his mind. "Xue an is in the company now. What are you going to do?" When Liang fan thought of Xue An Gang''s howling, he was annoyed. Zhang Zhengshen congealed for a moment: "don''t worry about him. Let''s hang him for a night. Let''s go to see Anna first. Chen Tong won''t stop." Take a look, some black sky, two people rushed to the hospital. To the new ward, Zhang Zheng nodded with satisfaction. This is the place to recuperate. "Anna." Beckoning, two people one after the other out of the ward. "I''ve found a new hospital. It''s recommended by a beggar. We''ll have a look tomorrow." Although Anna did not know why Zhang Zheng added such a sentence, she still chose to believe. After hesitating for a while, Zhang Zhengcai asked, "why didn''t you tell me such a big thing before?" Looking at the determination on Anna''s face, Zhang Zheng knew that she didn''t want to be pitied by herself. "We are brothers. You know all my difficulties before, but we don''t know your difficulties. Don''t you think it''s unfair?" I don''t know why, Anna suddenly felt a little uncomfortable when she heard Zhang Zheng say that she was a brother. Chapter 22 Anna adjusted her mood at the fastest speed and looked at Zhang Zheng with a smile: "thank you, but this is my own life, I recognize it." The first time I saw Anna like this, Zhang Zheng frowned: "how can you think so? You. " He was interrupted before he had finished. Anna smile gently: "don''t worry, I''m ok. It''s been so many years, I''ve been used to it." Realizing that she didn''t want to continue this topic, Zhang Zheng''s eyes inadvertently glimpsed the furtive figure in the corner: "I''ll guard for you tonight. You come over tomorrow morning. We''ll go to see a hospital. If it''s good, I''ll buy it." Looking at Anna''s shocked eyes, Zhang Zheng knows that she may have misunderstood: "we are now targeted by those beggars, and they also suggested buying a hospital." "What do they want to do?" On hearing this, Anna''s face immediately took alert. "I don''t know." Zhang Zheng shook his head: "but there should be no malice." Seeing Anna''s face getting more and more tired, Zhang Zheng put the car key in his hand to her: "you go back quickly, there is me here." Lying on the nursing bed, he turned his head and looked at the old woman. Zhang Zheng looked out of the window at the Moonlight: "Anna, these years, it should be very difficult." "Father, it should be the same when he died." Zhang Zheng sighed for a long time. He couldn''t say what it was like. The sound of the door being pushed open made Zhang Zheng alert. The corners of his mouth went up, and he said in his heart, "it''s finally here." Turning over, listening to the sound of the house, Zhang Zheng slowly opened his eyes. Watching the shadow carefully walk to the edge of the hospital bed, his hand trembling on the power supply of the oxygen therapy instrument, Zhang Zheng quietly walked behind him, and saw that the shadow was focused on nothing. When he saw that the indicator lights of all vital signs instruments were off, Zhang Zheng pressed Chen Tong''s collar and quickly plugged the power back in with the other hand. "Director Chen, it seems that you miss me very much." As soon as his voice rang out, two people rushed into the door and held Chen Tong down. After releasing his hand, Zhang Zheng turned on the light: "there is nothing to say." Looking up at the monitoring of the hospital, he nodded to himself: "this kind of thing, there is nothing to plead for." "Oh, simplicity Chen Tong sat on the chair as if he was not worried about anything. Ignoring him, Zhang Zheng took a look at the guard of Zhangjia: "have you contacted the official?" "Not yet. I''m waiting for your instructions." Hearing this reply, Zhang Zheng reached out from the hospital''s camera and took out a small camera: "now you can go." As soon as the guard opened the door, he heard a loud voice with dignity: "wait a minute." "Your father?" Zhang Zheng picked his eyebrows and kicked Chen Tong in a funny way: "at such an old age, do you still look for your father for trouble?" Sitting down beside the hospital bed, Zhang Zheng looked at the more people in black in the room without fear. "They all wear the same clothes, and we can''t see who is the head." Zhang Zheng touched his chin and pointed to the man behind Chen Zhao: "is that you?" "It''s me." Knowing that it was Zhang Zheng''s embarrassment, Chen Zhao stood up and said, "I''m very sorry. We are willing to bear all the treatment costs of this patient. Besides, it''s a little bit of heart. " With that, he waved his hand, and several people came out behind him and handed over a suitcase. "Money?" Zhang Zheng raised his eyebrows in a funny way. "Yes." Chen Zhao did not hesitate to nod: "is the intention, but also business." Looking at the monitoring in his hands, Zhang Zheng picked up his eyebrows: "want this?" Chen Zhao''s heart beat drums. He couldn''t figure out what kind of person Zhang Zheng was. He hesitated, but for a moment: "yes, I don''t know if this box of five million small yellow croaker can eat those videos." "Yes." Just when Zhang Zheng was still hesitating, a clear female voice with firmness: "however, I don''t want this to happen again." Suddenly, Zhang Zheng was surprised to see you "I''ll replace you." Anna put the night snack she had brought on the table and looked at the people in the room: "I think too much. Do you know that there will be an accident tonight, so you come here specially?" See Anna has all known, Zhang Zheng no longer hide: "well, today has been sneaking with us for a day." Feeling Chen Zhao''s wandering eyes between the two people, Zhang Zheng put down the things in his hands: "since the parties have said so, the things are left, and the monitoring takes them away." He threw the surveillance in the past, and Zhang Zheng shrugged his shoulders: "walk slowly, don''t send him off." To make sure that there was no problem with the monitoring in his hands, Chen Zhao frowned and looked at his son who was moving. His voice sank down: "gone."When he passed the table, he saw the box and picked it up: "I don''t want to see how many people you have. Why? Don''t stop until you offend me Squinting at the box in Chen Tong''s hand, Zhang Zheng frowned: "who told you that I only have a video in my hand?" Chen Tong''s face sank for a moment, but he soon recovered. He staggered to Zhang Zheng''s eyes: "do you think everyone is like you, and I''m not so easy to be cheated." "Shut up." Before Zhang Zheng had time to speak, he heard Chen Zhao''s voice suppressing his anger. "I changed my mind." Zhang Zheng also sank his voice. He stared at Chen Zhao without blinking. He went over and held out his hand: "monitoring." Chen Zhao was stunned for a moment, but soon showed a smile as disdainful as his son: "is Zhang Dong joking?" "You don''t have a chance." Zhang Zheng put down his hand, took out a recording pen from his pocket and kept turning at his fingertips. "I''m giving you five million dollars. Give me the recorder in your hand." Zhang Zheng only felt funny when he heard this: "Liang fan, go and get me 20 million cash." Sitting on the edge of the bed, Zhang zhengtou didn''t reply. Listening to the sound of footsteps fading away, Zhang Zheng turned around: "I will give you five million, how about selling your son''s life to me?" "You." Chen Zhao stretched out his finger at Zhang Zheng''s face and kept shaking his hands: "it''s really ungrateful." Zhang Zheng''s face was also cold down: "since you don''t agree, then walk slowly." Slowly put the recording pen back into his pocket. Zhang Zheng raised his eyes and glanced at the group of people. He clapped his hands, and there was a uniform sound of footsteps in the corridor. Chapter 23 Chen Zhao looked at these people, obviously more than his people, and walk steadily, can only reluctantly turn around to go out. When he left the hospital and looked at the only lamp still on in the special care unit, he knew that it was Zhang Zheng''s place. "Find someone to kill Zhang Zheng." Chen Zhao''s voice suddenly became grim. Sitting in the car, looking at the light again, he slowly closed his eyes. I''m sorry that Zhang Li and I were so worried "No Zhang Zheng shook his head: "there are other forces behind him. In any case, we can''t get the money today." Looking at Anna''s puzzled eyes, Zhang Zheng opened the meal on the table: "he, now must be studying who to kill me." "Why aren''t you in a hurry?" Anna was in a hurry: "how can you be so relaxed about such a big thing?" Startled by the suddenly raised tone, Zhang Zheng put down his chopsticks: "because everything is in my control." He clenched his fist, looked at Anna''s expression, relaxed a little, and sighed, "you won''t have to go to work until I find your mother a hospital. As for safety, I have already transferred people from Zhangjia, and I expect to arrive tomorrow morning. " Waving to interrupt Anna''s refusal, Zhang Zheng said earnestly: "this is not the concern of a leader for his subordinates, but for his friends as a friend." Listening to Zhang Zheng, Anna''s face showed a smile: "thank you." "Sleep." With a sigh. Two people, one on the left and one on the right. Early the next morning, Zhang Zheng heard the footsteps outside the door. He turned up and saw Anna, who was still sleeping well. He laughed and walked out of the ward. Some surprised to see the visitors, Zhang Zheng some doubt: "Uncle Sheng, in charge of the two companies are still so free?" Looking at his master''s puzzled look, uncle Sheng felt that his hair was white and unjust: "master, what happened last night? Your hunting order almost spread all over Hebei." Zhang Zheng did not answer his words, but put his eyes on the ten people behind him: "these look more powerful than those who came last night." "Yes." Uncle Sheng side over the body: "those are just ordinary security guards, these are specially trained for you when the Lord is alive." Zhang Zheng was stunned for a moment. He took it unconsciously in his voice and couldn''t believe it: "my father trained me specially?" "Yes." Uncle Sheng was also a little sad: "you have been selected at the beginning of your birth. Every year after that, new people have been added. Finally, you have trained these ten." After a long silence, Zhang Zheng pursed his lips: "you ten are here to protect the mother and daughter in the house." Never thought that the father who drove himself out of the house had done so much in silence behind his back, and his mood became somewhat depressed. "Don''t follow me." Listening to the footsteps not far behind him, Zhang Zheng lowered his voice and roared. Don''t want to care about the people who are still behind him, Zhang Zheng thinks about the details that have been ignored by him. At that time, the father just took over, the family began to be more and more busy, more and more quarrels. But every morning, my father would come out to give lectures to the two brothers. Even if he was not at home, he would send a video to them. For many years, he was impatient. Now he thought about it, and it was the way to care. Unconsciously, they went to the hospital in the east of the city. Looking at the closed gate and passers-by''s pointing, Zhang Zheng stopped and glanced at the plaque: "heaven and earth hall." "It''s a great name." Zhang Zheng thought for a moment and went up to knock on the door. After a long time, a man in a white coat quietly opened the door. Seeing his gray hair, Zhang Zheng thought of the beggar''s words and said with a smile: "don''t you ask me to go in and sit down?" Seeing the unpredictable expression on the doctor''s face, Zhang Zheng pushed the door and walked in. After I went in, I realized that the old-fashioned decoration was arranged inside, but the floor area was much larger than Zhang Zheng imagined. After a brief look, Zhang Zhengqing cleared his throat: "since I''m here, I''ll tell you straight. Someone told me that your doctors here are very good at medical skills. My migraine has been for many years, and it''s getting more and more serious." Unexpectedly, the old doctor didn''t see his doctor directly, and his face became ugly: "I don''t know who told you this sentence, but I can tell you that we just had a life lawsuit. Although I don''t know why, I think no one will say that we are good at this time." "It doesn''t matter." Zhang Zheng''s eyes swept over the branches under the screen in the middle of the hall and laughed: "it''s true that someone told me that, otherwise, I would not have crossed half a Hebei city to come to you."Then he sat down in front of the table and put his arm on the table: "since all of us have come, how can we not have a look?" Seeing his insistence, the doctor put his hand on Zhang Zheng''s wrist. Zhang Zheng looked serious and didn''t disturb him. After a long period of time, also did not listen to the doctor, just frown tightly, Zhang Zheng opened the mouth: "my disease is very difficult to cure?" The doctor took back his hand and shook his head dejectedly: "it''s not that your disease is difficult to treat, but I''m a shallow scholar. I can''t see what''s wrong with your pulse, sir." Said, he turned to look at the empty backyard, a long sigh: "if it is the usual, you can go back to do a test or something, but now it is not OK." "I can''t cure you. You can go and ask for another expert." Listening to the endless sadness in his voice, Zhang Zheng laughed: "it was the beggars in Jicheng who asked me to come here. You are the owner here, Huang Runsheng." "Are you not ill?" Huang Runsheng turned his head in an instant, and his eyes flashed with light. "Yes." Zhang Zheng nodded calmly: "they told me that you want to sell this hospital, but the only condition is that you still have to work in this hospital in the future. Let me come and have a look." "I always need to know what kind of temperament my employees are in order to decide whether I want to buy or not." "You can''t At first hearing this decisive words, Zhang Zheng was very surprised: "reason." "There''s no reason." Huang Runsheng opened his folding fan and walked back to the backyard without looking back. Chapter 24 Zhang Zheng looked at Huang Runsheng who came into the room and immediately came to be interested. "I don''t know why Mr. Huang said I couldn''t do it?" Zhang Zheng went up and asked. This man is really very interesting. Seeing that the heaven and earth hall can''t go on, he tried hard to help them get out of their predicament, and was so rejected. "No comment on that, but you just can''t Huang Runsheng said firmly. "Yes, no, no, No. I have a patient on my hand. Can I take over?" Zhang Zheng asked Huang Runsheng. Looking at this Huang Runsheng, he is very honest. At least, he has security when he is in his hands. "No problem. As long as you send the patient here, I will try my best to treat it." Huang Runsheng finished and went in. Zhang Zheng came out of this time-honored hospital and looked at the name of Qiankun hall. Huang Runsheng was really interesting. "Nothing happened." Zhang Zheng went back to the ward and said to the bodyguard. The bodyguard nodded, and no one had been looking for trouble. When Zhang Zheng left, he specifically instructed them to call out as long as the Chen family came in. "We''ll leave tomorrow morning." Zhang Zheng and Anna said. Anna quickly agreed, although did not know Zhang Zheng said that the hospital did not know to rely on reliable, but Anna still believed Zhang Zheng. All these things Zhang Zheng has done can prove that Zhang Zheng is concerned about himself. The next day, Zhang Zheng took Liang fan with them, and sent Anna''s mother to the time-honored brand there. When Huang Runsheng saw Anna''s mother coming, he called his pulse in a hurry. The expression on his face was also slowly solidified. "Well, doctor, isn''t this a bad situation?" Anna said with tears in her eyes. She knows that her mother''s situation is very critical now. He knew that the hospital could not stay at the moment, but to be honest, the environment was a bit out of date, and there was only one doctor here. "The patient''s condition is very bad, but I don''t have a machine here. Otherwise, it can be adjusted." Huang Runsheng said with a bitter face. My hospital is now involved in a case, so this machine can''t be used at all. "You don''t have to worry about this. Write down the machine you need right away and I''ll do it." Zhang Zheng said in a hurry. As long as there is a glimmer of hope, we will not give up Anna''s mother. I don''t know why, when Zhang Zheng saw Anna''s mother lying on the hospital bed, he could think of his father lying on the bed. "That''s it. It could take hundreds of thousands." Huang Runsheng wrote all the machines he needed on a piece of paper and handed it to Zhang Zheng. "You can rest assured that money is not a problem, as long as it is to save people back." "Hurry up, this matter is up to you, deliver these machines as fast as possible." Zhang Zheng and Liang Fan said. These money are small money for themselves, as long as it can save Anna''s mother''s name is the best. "In fact, at the beginning of the patient''s condition, it is still very easy to treat, but the delay is too long, I can only do my best." Huang Runsheng felt his pulse and said. Then I went to find herbs. These herbs are good things, because Huang Runsheng is an old Chinese medicine brand. Zhang Zheng watched Huang Runsheng pounding these herbs and finally turned them into small pills. It was really something. "I shouldn''t have sent him to the hospital at that time. I ran into Chen Tong''s residue." Anna choked in a low voice. It was the wrong decision she had ever made in her life. "You are also hurt by Chen Tong?" Huang Runsheng heard Anna''s words. Zhang Zheng nodded. He would spare time to clean up their father and son. I really don''t know how many people have been poisoned by them. They have to find out dozens of them just by themselves. "I''m sorry, I misunderstood you at the beginning. I don''t know if the cooperation you mentioned before still counts?" Huang Runsheng kept grinding these herbs in his hands to make them into small pills as much as possible. Zhang Zheng nodded and reached into his pocket. Now it seems that it is worth the money to invest in this hospital. "Well, as long as you want to cooperate, I will certainly cooperate with you." Zhang Zheng said to him. Then I watched him skillfully fiddle with these herbs, which was very smooth. Anna is holding her mother''s hand tightly. The machine shows that her mother is in a very bad condition. "Now it''s up to fate. Even I don''t know exactly." Huang Runsheng put the pills he had just finished into the old lady''s mouth. Anna gently supported her mother''s back, and then Huang Runsheng took the medicine and poured it into the old lady''s stomach."Here comes the machine." Liang fan''s voice came over, and then followed by several Ye''s bodyguards to bring those machines back together. "Put it in the rescue room." Huang Runsheng said, and then carried the old lady to the rescue room. "Well, you guys don''t have to go in. Just wait here." Then a few people were waiting outside. Zhang Zheng looked at Anna with tears in her eyes and hurriedly followed her, thinking of comforting Anna. Anna''s tears trickled out of her eyes. It was very difficult for her to live after her mother was ill for two years. Zhang Zheng saw that there was no more words here. He just took out the tissue in his pocket and gently wiped her tears for Anna. "You really don''t know what I''m going to do if you don''t have this." Anna looked at Zhang Zheng and they said. Zhang Zheng patted Anna on the back and comforted her. Zhang Zheng knew that it was not easy for Anna to hold on. An hour later, the operation was over, Anna saw here and rushed to the door of the rescue room. "Doctor, doctor, how''s my mother?" Anna asked in a hurry. Now she is really worried about her mother. "Don''t worry, people are in it. You can push it out at that time." Huang Runsheng wiped the sweat on his head and said tired. After all, I don''t have an assistant to practice here now. All the work is done by myself for more than an hour. "You are here to take care of your aunt. I''ll talk to the doctor about something." Zhang Zheng looked at the back of Huang Runsheng''s departure and said to them in a hurry. Now as long as the aunt out of the danger of life, is really better than anything. Chapter 25 Zhang Zheng followed the doctor into his office. It seems that Dr. Huang is still a very emotional person. Huang Runsheng sat on the chair panting, drinking slowly with a water cup in his hand. "Why do you work so hard." Zhang Zheng looked at Huang Runsheng and said that he really did not understand that a person could complete an operation. "Because he is my patient. The most important thing is that I am still a doctor." Huang Runsheng said lightly, because in his opinion, as a doctor, the most basic thing. "Well, let''s talk about your hospital. What''s going on?" Zhang Zheng crossed his fingers and asked Huang Runsheng easily. Listen to the description of beggars before, this thing should be another secret. Huang Runsheng sighs. His medical skills are inherited by books. Chen Tong wants to grab this book. So there will be the next scene, the hospital is on the verge of extinction, the time-honored brand is only left their own person. "Don''t worry. I''ll take revenge. What''s more, do you agree to the acquisition?" Zhang Zheng asked Huang Runsheng. Huang Runsheng had promised himself before, and had already agreed to buy it himself. For this place, Zhang Zheng is still very excited. Looking at Huang Runsheng''s technology, he is sure to make a good profit. "I agree. As for the terms, I just hope I can stay." Huang Runsheng sighed and said helplessly. My hospital is really in a desperate situation now, and now no one believes the old brand. Sometimes rumors are so powerful that when people talk about time-honored hospitals in the future, they should think about treating the dead. "I will invest 10 million yuan for you, and then you will join my group. Moreover, you are the president of the hospital. If you have any difficulties, please tell me again." It''s worth doing business with Zhang runzheng. "Well, you''re all in the hospital to protect their mother and daughter, you know?" Zhang Zheng and the ten elites left by his father said. "But you..." "Don''t worry about me. Your mission is to protect this place." Zhang Zheng said coldly. However, Zhang Zheng remembered one thing. Now Chen Tong and Chen Zhao must find someone to kill them. After all, they have so much evidence in their hands. "You two, come with me, and the rest of you will stay here." Zhang Zheng and two of them said. "You can take good care of your mother during this period of time, and don''t think about going to work." Zhang Zheng and Anna said. Now her mother''s situation has just eased over. She must be with her in front of her. "Really, thank you." Anna said with red eyes. "It''s OK. We are brothers. We must help with this. Take care of your aunt." After Zhang Zheng finished, he left and went to the TV station with Liang fan. Zhang Zheng began to play with the U disk inside, but there are a lot of his own video ah, there are other places to collect evidence. Zhang Zheng also felt that Chen Tong''s practice was a bit too brutish. Just didn''t expect to just arrive at the TV station, and then saw an old friend, that is, the host Beibei. Now looking at her can not be the spirit of that time, full of decadence. Beibei did not expect that what Zhang Zheng said was true. Otherwise, he would be dismissed after recording the program. Today, he is here to handle the resignation procedures. "Zhang Zheng, I was wrong. Can you forgive me? I really don''t want to lose this job." After Beibei saw Zhang Zheng, he ran over and said. He said that he was asking for Zhang Zheng, but his body had been rubbing against Zhang Zheng''s body. Zhang Zheng looked at the north with disgust. Now I only really don''t like such a girl, it''s upside down to myself, and I can''t want it. "Miss Beibei, you passed. You are not like this after the interview." Zhang Zheng said coldly. I can''t forget my kindness in front of me. "Come on, this man is playing rogue." Zhang Zhenggang wanted to go, but he didn''t expect Beibei to sit on the ground all at once. Just now, Beibei had been adjusting his clothes when he was talking to himself. Now it looks very messy. In addition, the voice is loud, and soon a large group of people are surrounded. "You see, this young man is pretty good-looking. I really didn''t expect to be able to do such a thing." "Yes, the girl suffered a great loss." People around have a lot of discussion, but the voice is Zhang Zheng, and many people take out their mobile phones to take photos. See here north and North cry louder, just hope to attract more people, since not let me feel better, then I will make your reputation stink.Zhang Zheng looked at the north and South who played rogue on the ground. He was really helpless. Is it that girls are so unreasonable now. "Come on, I don''t want to follow the others." Zhang Zheng finished, and then to go, he now see such a girl really want to vomit, do not want to see the second eye. I didn''t expect Beibei to watch Zhang Zheng go, so he hugged Zhang Zheng''s thigh and didn''t let him go. But Zhang Zheng''s temper has really been tolerated to the limit. He kicked Beibei out with one kick. "Don''t play here for me, or I''ll make you worse right." Zhang Zheng lowered his head and sneered. Beibei also saw this smile. Although it was a smile, it was full of murderous spirit. He only felt his body shake, and then he grasped Zhang Zheng to the end and let go of his hand. "Look at it. I''m going to make you look good. I''m going to ruin your reputation." North north looks at Zhang Zheng''s back and says. I was really not satisfied with this time. I thought I could hook up with local tyrants by visiting. This is good. I don''t have this job. I don''t know what to do next. Zhang Zheng doesn''t care about her, and then strides into the TV station and goes directly to the general office. "I don''t know what kind of wind has blown chairman Zhang. I''ve already fired him from Beibei." The manager said in a hurry. I don''t know what Zhang Zheng is coming with this time. "Don''t be nervous. I''m here to deliver business to you this time." Zhang Zheng handed the USB flash drive inside to the editor in front. The editor will take over the USB flash disk immediately and check the contents to see what kind of business this time. Then I saw the photos and videos of Chen Tong inside, and his mouth immediately showed a smile. This can be regarded as a big news. Chapter 26 The editor flipped through the videos and photos and thought they were really good things. He always knew about the vice president and his son, but there was no evidence. He didn''t expect Zhang Zheng to send it to him. "Well, Editor Liu, this can be said to be explosive news." Zhang Zheng and the area opposite. This is the best way to bring them down. If we don''t expose them now, maybe they will use money to calm things down. "This product is absolutely explosive news. Thank you, chairman Zhang." Liu said flatteringly. If we follow the current speed, as long as we please Zhang Zheng, there will be a lot of explosive news in the future. "I ask that the news be put out this afternoon." Zhang Zheng said, it is already afternoon, if it is now hair. We need to work overtime now. "This..." Editor Liu bowed his head to think, this time is too busy, must this afternoon. "Don''t hesitate. It''s a good thing for you, too." Zhang Zheng said, after all, this is his own intelligence to let out, but still here to do a matter of hesitation. "Well, I''ve agreed to this. I''ll put him in the evening paper." Editor Liu said happily, it seems that this afternoon can only be an extra class, as for other things, let''s talk about it later. Editor Liu is absolutely sure that once this matter is leaked out, it will definitely be a hot spot. Then Zhang Zheng went back to the company to sort out the information. At the door, I saw a teddy bear handing out leaflets. Zhang Zheng thought it was arranged by his own family. Unexpectedly, the bear took off his headgear after he walked by. Zhang Zheng almost didn''t vomit when he saw this face. How could this woman die so haunted? He was really convinced. "Zhang Zheng, please forgive me for a while. If you don''t forgive me, I will follow you all the time." "Get out of here!" roared out a voice, but Zhang Zheng didn''t speak much this time, and the woman didn''t want to see it again. In fact, I was wrong in my own eyes, but I recognized the appearance of this family at the wedding. The whole family is a bunch of madmen. This woman doesn''t really love herself, she just loves her money. Then Zhang Zheng went upstairs and asked the security guard to blow the man out when he was in the hall. When working, Zhang Zheng looked at the two people around him, and they started training since childhood. Zhang Zheng really didn''t expect that his father even began to decorate himself when he was young, but he was really not satisfied at that time, and then he was expelled from the family. The two men said to themselves that the master was good, as if they had never moved at any other time. They spoke to a wooden man. "Chairman, the evening paper is here." The person at the front desk came over with a newspaper, which was arranged by Zhang Zheng himself, so that he could see whether the evening paper was published. Looking at the newspaper, Zhang Zheng had a big column about Chen Tong and Chen Zhao. After Zhang Zheng put down the newspaper, he felt relieved. As long as he could make it for himself, he would not be able to sleep tonight. "I won''t let you go." Chen Tong looked at the newspaper and said that once this happened, he might not be able to enter the pharmaceutical industry in the future. "Shoot the killer right away and kill Zhang Zheng." Chen Zhao said grimly that this man is really a rogue. But I really didn''t think that Zhang Zheng would dare to expose these things to the TV station. Now, he will never die. Nothing happened tonight. Zhang Zheng was sleeping in the company. He didn''t expect that someone wanted to come over in the middle of the night. Zhang Zheng became nervous in an instant. It should be nothing good to knock on the door so late. However, the two guards protecting Zhang Zheng took them and went on guard. They had received professional training. "Look, I won''t kill you." the door of the office suddenly came in with a lot of murder weapons in his hand. Zhang Zhenggang wanted to resist, but the two guards waved and indicated that they could solve it. But Zhang Zheng still didn''t believe it. After all, there were too many people on the opposite side, and they were not in direct proportion at all. However, Zhang Zheng finally stepped back to see what role the two of them had. After all, these people were trained by their own father. They must be very good. "Give it to me. There are only two people in the opposite." They all rely on money to do business. Although his goal is Zhang Zheng, but Zhang Zheng''s station is too late, can only be the first two guards to hit it. Then the dozen people started to work with their two guards. Zhang Zheng looked at the moves of the two men. Neither of them was a killing move. It seemed that he had practiced them. I didn''t expect that after more than ten minutes, there were only two guards and Zhang Zheng standing on the field.Zhang Zheng couldn''t help clapping. He really had practiced. It seems that he has to take these guards with them in the future. It''s really amazing. "Well, tie them all up and ask them well." Zhang Zheng and the two guards said. When we have time, we will have a good look to see who is behind them. At that time, I will certainly not forget this revenge. I can only find someone quickly and then take revenge. Zhang Zheng escaped the assassination and went to see Anna in the hospital. Anna has been staring at her for a day. She is really tired. "Well, Auntie''s condition is OK today." Zhang Zheng asked Anna if she was better today. "Still like that." Anna whispered, listening to the doctor. Her mother is not only sick, but also lack of nutrition. "Well, you have a quick rest. I''ll watch here." Zhang Zheng said, and then took a quilt to sit on the chair beside. There are four people in the room, and they are responsible for Zhang Zheng''s safety. Zhang Zheng doesn''t say anything now. It''s too happy to have these bodyguards. This is true. Then Zhang Zheng watched Anna lie down and talk about it after midnight to see if aunt could wake up. Zhang Zheng also went to ask the doctor, the main problem is that the stomach has a little problem, but now the combination of traditional Chinese and Western medicine treatment, the reply is certainly no problem. "Don''t worry, Anna. Aunt''s illness can certainly be cured." Zhang Zheng comforts Anna, in order not to let Anna worry. "Don''t worry. I''m in a better mood." Chapter 27 Zhang Zhengyi stayed in the hospital all night, but did not expect Anna''s mother to wake up in the evening. Zhang Zheng looked at his hand and quickly woke up Anna who was still sleeping. "Anna, wake up. Your mother may wake up." Zhang Zheng said excitedly. It seems that he can wake up. "What?" Anna''s eyes immediately sober up to see, quickly ran to the front of the bed, half kneeling on the ground, looking at the mother''s fingers are really slow shaking. Sure enough, after a while, Anna''s mother''s eyes began to turn, and then she opened her eyes, but she didn''t look divine. "Great." Anna cried with Zhang Zheng in her arms. She really didn''t expect that this hospital could cure her mother''s disease. My mother has been in a coma for a long time, almost a week. He has been hoping for surgery, but Chen Tong has been dragging on until he has been unable to pay the medical expenses. "Mom, I''m Anna." Anna whispered her name, but Anna''s mother didn''t respond. This is to see here, let Anna not worry, go to see Dr. Huang first, let him see what is going on. After a while, Dr. Huang came, and then turned over Anna''s mother''s eyelids, and then took out a package of needles. "Doctor, my mother. Is she OK?" Anna asked anxiously. She didn''t expect her mother to be like this, just like a vegetable. "This still needs to be seen. After all, the patient has been in a coma for too long." Huang Runsheng said, after all, Anna''s mother is very old and her physical quality is poor. Then he picked up the silver needle and pricked it on the acupoints of Anna''s mother. The next one can only do his best, and the rest is to obey the fate. "Well, wait, but at least there''s no life to worry about." Huang Runsheng said, now can only look like this. "Thank you, doctor." Anna said excitedly, even if it is a vegetable, but at least her life can be saved. Value in that hospital can only rely on the machine, no machine can not sustain life. The next day Zhang Zheng went to the hospital again. He wanted to meet Chen Tong and talk about this time-honored brand. Yesterday, Huang Runsheng told himself that if the hospital wants to reopen, it must be solved. Otherwise, no one dares to go to the hospital to see a doctor. This matter must be solved through Chen Tong. Zhang Zheng knocked on the door and went in. Chen Tong''s face was very ugly. After all, these things that I have done have been spread and published in the newspaper. The hospital is discussing this matter. Chen Tong himself also knows that it is more dangerous than auspicious. The hospital is expected to push himself out for the sake of reputation. "Who, I don''t know how to knock." Chen Tong cried out loudly. He was so annoyed that he even had someone to disturb him. This is just looking for scolding. But when I looked up, I saw Zhang Zheng''s face, which was incredible. "How can it be that you are not..." Chen Tong said in a panic. According to the arrangement last night, Zhang Zheng is now a corpse. "Do you think I''m dead?" Zhang Zheng said casually. Then he found a place on the sofa, picked up the fruit and sat down, beating his legs leisurely. But Chen Tong is very muddled, that is more than 20 people, so all of them are dead? "Well, don''t think about it. Let''s have a good talk." Zhang Zheng talked to Chen Tong calmly, but now he has the initiative. I dare not sit down and despise Chen. "You made the news." Chen Tong asked maliciously, because only Zhang Zheng had evidence of those news. Zhang Zheng just nodded and said nothing else. "Today I come to talk to you about another thing. You should be familiar with the name of time-honored brand. I want to know what happened to that person." Zhang Zheng said. "What''s the matter? You''re so nosy?" Chen Tong asked Zhang Zheng with a puzzled face. Chen Tong thought it was really an eye opener to see such a meddler for the first time. What he did was in his way. "How can it be my own business? I have acquired that old brand." "Then I can''t tell you. Since you''ve ruined me, I won''t let you feel better." Chen Tong said crazily, it doesn''t matter how he is now. Anyway, now that he has collapsed, it is estimated that he will bear the name of being infamous. "You can do it yourself." Chen Tong stood up and said aloud, his eyes full of blood. "It looks like you''re crazy. In that case, I''ll check it myself." Zhang Zheng got up and left himself. Obviously, he couldn''t find any resources from him. Then Zhang Zheng left. The goods looked crazy. It was estimated that they would have to be sent to the psychiatric hospital.He deserves it all. Zhang Zheng calls Liang fan and gives Liang fan the task of looking for this person. Liang fan agrees quickly. After all, Liang fan is an expert in finding people. This intelligence is really much better than himself. "But first of all, don''t blame me if you can''t find it. After all, this is just an ordinary person." Liang Fan said that it is really a little difficult for such an ordinary person to find. "It''s OK. You can find it first. I''ll treat you to a big meal." Zhang Zheng said, and then hung up the phone. The main reason is that there is no other way now. I attach great importance to this old brand, and Dr. Huang''s medical skills can be mixed everywhere. But this brand can not be used after this thing, unless the misunderstanding is really solved. "Come on, Shen Cong, go with me to a place." Zhang Zheng called Shen Cong and said. In fact, Zhang Zheng wanted to buy a house this time. The house before was too small. He always wanted to change to a bigger one. When I used up all my money, I bought a small house less than 100 square meters. But now it''s different. If you have money, you have to live better. Then two people went to look around the sales office, two people wearing ordinary clothes, and then walked into a sales office. "If I buy a house, I feel like it''s still here. After all, it''s close to the company, but the price is a little high." Shen Cong points to the sign in front of Taihe mansion. "Do I need money now? That''s it." Zhang Zheng said, now his own is not before, now his own money, what house can not afford to buy ah. Chapter 28 "Come in and have a look." The etiquette lady at the door looked at the two people and said, but with disgust on her face. Want to look at their dress is not like rich people, come here must be to cheat food and drink. "Two, look at the house?" The sales person who entered the door first took a look at the clothes of the two people. Although they were very uncomfortable, they were treated politely. All of a sudden, the eyes of the sales man were shining, looking at the man behind Zhang Zheng. "Xiaowen, these two people are handed over to you." The fat salesman yelled, and then went to entertain the people behind. "Boss Li, what strong wind has brought you here? What kind of house do you want to buy this time?" Fat sales enthusiastically said, with just received Zhang Zheng is completely two looks. Zhang Zheng laughed. Looking at the boss Li, he dressed better. He wore a big gold chain around his neck. He had to wear it to let others know that he had money? "Can anyone buy a villa now?" That boss Li hugs his girlfriend and knocks at Zhang Zheng coldly. "Baby, I''ll buy whatever house you want today." "Husband, you are the best." The woman listened and hugged the boss happily. Zhang Zheng shakes his head and then plans to go. This place is really disgusting. How can you meet such upstarts wherever you go. "Come on, let''s go to the next place." Shen Cong is also full of displeasure. Now with the strength of Zhang Zheng, it is estimated that there is no problem to contract all the villas. I just don''t know why these people don''t look up to the real rich. "You guys are really leaving. I''ll show you some more." As soon as Zhang Zhenggang was about to leave, he heard a voice. She was a very simple girl. It seems that this is the Xiaowen mentioned by the fat salesman just now. "Well, since you said so, let''s have a good look." Zhang Zheng said, this little girl is very interesting. "You are my first guest, and I will explain it carefully." Xiaowen said excitedly, this is his first time to buy a house, still very excited in the heart. Then he introduced to Zhang Zheng in detail that the apartments in this villa area are of three grades, with a minimum of 10 million and a maximum of 70 million. The fat salesman looked scornful when he saw here. He was also so stupid at the beginning. He recommended him when he saw people, but he couldn''t sell a house. After all, buying a house depends on the background of others. If you can''t afford to buy a house, what else can you talk to them about. "Mr. Li, please come here. I''ll give you a good account of the three grades." Fat salesman greets boss Li. Xiaowen on the other side is also very careful, Zhang Zheng listens very carefully, this little girl is very confident in life. "How much commission do you have for this house?" Zhang Zheng asked the little girl. "One percent." The little girl whispered that if the house here were sold, she would make at least 100000 yuan. But their own opportunities are rare, after all, they are a new person, those big customers can not turn to their own. Only those who have no money at first glance will come to them, but this is the only way for every sales. "Yes, that''s good. One suite is enough." Zhang Zheng said that the villa area is only 100 suites. "Well, I''ll think about it." Boss Li said, and then left, fat salesman rushed to send off, see boss Li left, the most inside also whispered a little. Looking at such money, it turns out that when it comes to spending money, one by one, I really don''t understand. Then I came back to see Xiaowen still introducing, a face of disdain. "All right, it''s almost OK. The boss didn''t buy it, but the Hick would buy it?" Fat salesman sneered. "But after all, people come to buy houses. I''ll introduce them." Xiaowen said wrongly, as a sales introduction, the house has become a bad thing. With that, Xiaowen''s eyes began to tear up. Originally, grade 4 wanted to make money and go home to cure her mother. I heard that money came fast in this line, but I haven''t seen the shadow of her money for several months. "It''s OK. I bought the house." Zhang Zheng said in one side, the big deal is to buy a house, look at the little girl to injustice. "What? Really? " Xiaowen said excitedly, really didn''t think that his single business was about to become. It was really amazing. In his eyes, the fat salesman was still disdainful. In his opinion, Zhang Zheng was just bragging. How could such a villain buy the house here. The cheapest one is 10 million. Zhang Zheng doesn''t seem to have money at all. "Which grade do you want, 10 million? I''ll do it right away. " Asked Xiaowen. But Zhang Zheng did shake his head. How can he buy a house by himself? Anyway, he has money. Of course, he wants to buy the best one."You see, he''s just teasing you." Fat salesman said scornfully. Just now he was worried that Zhang Zheng was pretending to be poor, but now it should be a fake, or a poor loser. "I''ll take the most expensive one and sign the contract now." Zhang Zheng said lightly, but the others were confused. "You want the most expensive one, but 70 million." Xiaowen is shocked to say, if this list becomes, oneself can draw 700000 from it. Then Zhang Zheng took out his card, signed the contract, and then bought the house. "Did the deal work?" Xiaowen looked at the contract in front of her. She really didn''t expect to have a deal like this. On the other side of the fat sales can be silly, very regret, this customer is their own at the beginning, but they gave up. But now there is no way, this is their own loss can be too much. "Thank you very much, sir. My mother''s medical expenses are available now. Here is the key. I''ll show you." Xiaowen takes out the key and gives it to Zhang Zheng. This is the key to the new building, so even if it is completely handed over to Zhang Zheng. "It''s OK. You can stay here. My friend and I can go and see for ourselves." Zhang Zheng finished with the key and left. "Don''t judge people by their looks." Zhang Zheng talked to the fat salesman heavily, which would miss many opportunities. Fat salesmen don''t know what to say after listening to Zhang Zheng''s words. They really give up Zhang Zheng to others and make a mockery of them. They don''t think that they are the real rich people. Chapter 29 "You are really different when you have money." Liang fan and Zhang Zheng said that the change was too great. Just a week ago, Zhang Zheng was still borrowing money from them just to buy a wedding room. Which is like now, spend 70 million to buy a house, at that time really dare not think, change is too fast. "Ha ha ha, this is not rich. Anyway, the house will not depreciate, so I will buy some." Zhang Zheng said casually, after all, the 70 million yuan is a small thing for himself. Liang fan sighed to himself, maybe this is the life of rich people. Then two people found the villa according to the key. The four story villa is really magnificent. "Don''t say that the 70 million villa is much better than my broken wedding room." Zhang Zheng can''t help but sigh that this is the life he wants. "That''s bullshit." Liang fan rolled his eyes and said, how much is that? 70 million yuan. I can buy 70 sets. "OK, that''s it. Start contacting the decoration company in the afternoon." Zhang Zheng finished and then left, this decoration style, I don''t like, or redecorate it. Zhang Zheng looked at this villa and thought of the Xue family again. If they knew they would spit blood. In fact, as long as she insisted on it at that time, it would not be like this. Now let''s cry. Ding Ding Ding, the voice of the mobile phone came over. Zhang Zheng saw that it was Anna who called. "What''s the matter, Anna, what''s the matter?" Zhang Zheng asked Anna, I don''t know what Anna is calling for. "This afternoon is the day you have agreed with Sanhe company. Do you want to go?" Anna asked, the itinerary was arranged by herself. At that time, the owner''s wife of Sanhe company received one million yuan from others, but both father and son were OK. Zhang Zheng decided to go there. "Shen Cong and I will go. You can accompany your mother in the hospital." Zhang Zheng said softly. Anna''s mother just woke up, also need to take care of ah, or give her a few more days off. "It''s OK. I''ll go in the afternoon. My mother can only do this, but I still have to work to pay back the money." Anna quickly declined. Now his mother has woken up, as for whether to wake up is other things, there is no danger of life. It''s not up to the doctor to decide whether or not to wake up. "Don''t pay back the money. We''re all brothers." Zhang Zheng said with guilt, in fact, this matter has been blaming himself. Anna''s family such a big accident, I do not know, his brother is too incompetent, if he found earlier, that is to buy a wedding room also have to continue treatment. Zhang Zheng went back to the company with Shen Cong after seeing the house. Now the company is running normally. After all, he has the capital to pour in. Zhang Zheng still wants to make the company bigger and stronger. After all, this is the witness of his own difficult period. It is undeniable that the industry of Zhangjia is many times stronger than this broken company, but Zhangjia has not much relationship with itself, so this company is not the same. In the afternoon, after Anna came to the company, she took Zhang Zheng to Sanhe company and directly called deputy manager Li. After receiving the call, deputy manager Li went downstairs to pick up Zhang Zheng and took Zhang Zheng to the office. "Chairman Zhang, let''s meet again. Let''s talk about cooperation again." Chairman Li said embarrassed, do not know whether Zhang Zheng will cooperate with himself. "There''s no problem cooperating, but I want to know who''s going to screw me up." Zhang Zheng asked, he is very confused, do not know in the end who is looking for their own trouble. "From Kyoto." Chairman Li said, this is his wife said to himself, should be true, not fake. After going back this time, chairman Li criticized his wife very well. He nearly broke the event for the sake of one million yuan. "Oh? Kyoto. " Zhang Zheng thought, so it seems that it should be their cousins to do the ghost, did not expect this hand to reach here. "Then we cooperate." Chairman Li looked at Zhang Zheng and said that he was really eager to cooperate with Zhang Zheng. "Don''t worry, we still have to cooperate, as long as the wife don''t tear the contract." Zhang Zheng joked. Both of them are very sincere. We can see it when we explained to ourselves last time. In fact, the two of them also saved their own company. Otherwise, they would have been merged directly like that company. "Chairman Zhang joked. I''m still ashamed of that. Let''s sign the contract quickly." Chairman Li quickly took out the contract and signed it with Zhang Zheng. The two signed the contract smoothly, shook hands and left. "It''s really strange. Who is this man? It''s stupid to do so." Zhang Zheng thought on the road, who is going to obstruct it.Chairman Li just said that the news came from Kyoto, but he didn''t ask who it was. What he sent was an anonymous letter, and the money had already been called. "Uncle Sheng, help me find out who has reached here in our family recently." Zhang Zheng calls uncle Sheng. Then uncle Sheng began to check. Recently, uncle Sheng knew the trend of all the family disciples, but it turned out that there was no one to reach out. "Are you sure not? Someone wants to get rid of me. It''s still from Beijing. " Zhang Zheng and uncle Sheng said that because this thing is really strange, they don''t know who it is. "Master, don''t worry. I''m sure I''ll find out for you." Uncle Sheng said, and then went to investigate. There are also other families in the capital. They are so generous and raise their hands for a million yuan. It may be that other families have done something wrong. "How can our company develop next?" Anna asked Zhang Zheng. She didn''t know what Zhang Zheng thought. She also planned quickly. "I want to make this company bigger, but I still need your help then." Zhang Zheng said that Anna is really talented in business. In fact, Zhang Zheng wanted to train them all and bring them to their families to help manage them. "You can do what you want and tell me when you need money." Zhang Zheng and Anna said that what they lack most is not money. Anything that can be done with money is nothing. Chapter 30 Zhang Zheng looked at the recent schedule. He was really busy recently, but he had to accept it because he had to let the company develop rapidly. "Isn''t our speed too fast?" Anna said, looking at the present plan. All the plans that Zhang Zheng took in his hand were sorted out by himself. At this rate, the market value of his company may have to be doubled in a short month. "It''s OK. Just follow this speed." Zhang Zheng said after putting down the plan. Now I just take the money to smash it. I can develop the company quickly. "Hello, young master, or you''d better come back and manage the company." Uncle Sheng called Zhang Zheng and said in a dilemma. Zhang Zhengban''s business is really too unsophisticated. He directly handed over the two companies to himself, and then became the shopkeeper. "Uncle Sheng, I am also for you. You must manage it well, or I will be very sorry." Zhang Zheng said carelessly that he did not intend to go back to inherit. At the beginning, I had to look at my mood when I went back. When I was in a good mood, I would go back naturally. "But I am an old bone..." "Don''t give me any old bones. Anyway, if the company is handed over to you, it will go bankrupt." Zhang Zheng said, and then hung up the phone. Uncle Sheng hung up the phone, and his face was almost crying. It was really difficult. In the end, uncle Sheng has a pile of documents in front of him, which are waiting for his signature. "Let''s go. Let''s go and sign a contract with me. Zhang Zheng hung up and got up. Anna said. Now their own development is so fast, many people sign contracts with themselves, some of them will be very excited, this needs to know the situation in person. Anna drove a car on the way. This time, she drove a car of 2.3 million yuan. Zhang Zheng didn''t like to be conspicuous. All of a sudden, Anna made a sudden brake. Zhang Zheng''s body pressed forward in a hurry. Her head also touched the seat in front of her, but finally she pulled her body back. "What''s the matter?" Zhang Zheng touched his head and said that it really hurt. Zhang Zheng''s words just finished, and then the car in front of someone came down. "You don''t have long eyes. Can you afford my car?" A voice came, Zhang Zhengcai saw a Ferrari in front of him from the window. But in this case, it should be Ferrari that caused the accident. "It''s you who put the plug on it. Now you blame me." Anna said in the driver''s seat, if it was not for the Dodge she had just dodged, she would have been knocked over by now. "Do you know who I am?" The man said, and then he took a cell phone and patted Anna, who seemed to be a anchor. "It''s not appropriate for you to do so." Zhang Zheng got out of the car and said, "why is this man so arrogant?". "Who are you, you hick, do you know how much my car costs? It costs hundreds of thousands of dollars to knock it, and I can''t afford to sell you. " The young man said aloud. While holding a mobile phone to shoot Zhang Zheng, the flash lamp is flashing all the time. Zhang Zheng covers his eyes with his hand and is very upset. "My family, that''s the man who bumped into my car and is still playing rogue here." The man was speaking live. Zhang Zheng looked at this man. He really took it. He really had everyone. "I think we''d better go. Don''t get into trouble. Anyway, there''s surveillance here. When the police come, they can explain clearly." Anna took Zhang Zheng''s arm and said, although this person''s speech is very hard to hear, but more is better than less. Zhang Zheng heard that this man was also a mad dog. He didn''t need to argue with him at all. Then he got on the bus and asked Anna to continue driving. Unexpectedly, the man blocked the car with his body. "What are you doing? I haven''t asked you to compensate. " Said the young man. The young man told Zhang Zheng about money, but her eyes were always on Anna''s body, and she always exuded that kind of color in her eyes. "What do you want to do, it''s good not to let you compensate." Anna said coldly, what she hated most was the look in her eyes. "What do you think I want to do?" The young man said, and then put her hand straight in from the glass frame, and Anna ducked. "I have hundreds of thousands of fans. If you stay with me for one night today, it will be fine." "I said you were sick." Zhang Zheng said in the back that he had been a long-time servant of this man. He had driven a car of more than 2 million yuan, but he did not have one. The goods on the opposite side must be looking at themselves driving hundreds of thousands of cars, so they look down on themselves. "If you don''t, you can pay for it." The young man said triumphantly, looking at these country bumpkins, he couldn''t afford to pay. Zhang Zheng was in a hurry when he heard this. It doesn''t matter if he insults himself. He even threatens Anna. This thing is really unexpected.Then Zhang Zheng got out of the car and took out the tool box. Remember there should be a hammer in it. Zhang Zheng went to the young man''s car with a hammer and started to smash it. It was really cool. The young man looked at the situation in front of him in amazement and didn''t know what to do. He didn''t expect Zhang Zheng to smash the car. This young man is still on the air. Seeing this scene in the whole studio, he was so angry that he just smashed such a good car. "Are you crazy? My car. " The young man came and yelled, he just picked up the car, so it''s gone? "It''s just a few broken cars. Are you so upset?" Zhang Zheng said with a sneer that this kind of person is not clean up. "Broken car, do you have one?" The young man said with pride "I have." "Uncle Sheng, bring me the team. I''m on Shengli road." Zhang Zheng called Uncle Sheng and said, really is, Zhang Zheng disdain, this kind of car itself is not a pile of ah. "I''ve called the police. I''m going to see what you can do." The young man called the police and looked at his car with heartache. Now it''s full of holes. "You say it won''t be a big deal this time." "Rush." "Anyway, I have to give this man a compliment. It''s a great compliment." ¡­¡­ They have been watching the live broadcast and witnessed the whole process of Zhang Zheng smashing the car. Zhang Zheng was waiting for the motorcade to come here, and then he would blind their eyes. Chapter 31 After a long time, a young man angry about Ferrari was posted to the Internet, many people went into the anchor''s studio to see the situation. "You wait. You''re done." The young man said that he must be made to sell iron. A lot of people have been surrounded. This kind of big scene is very rare. After all, the average citizen can''t earn the two million yuan in their lifetime. So this group of gourd eaters have been waiting for the follow-up of this matter to see how it is handled. The young man was still waiting for the police to come, but he didn''t expect a motorcade to come. When the young people saw these motorcades, they were immediately dumbfounded. The more than ten luxury cars stopped in front of them. They really didn''t know what to say. I really didn''t expect that Zhang Zheng had so many luxury cars. He offended a terrible person, but this time it was really over. "Young master, what''s the matter?" After uncle Sheng came down and looked at the people around him, he didn''t know what happened. Zhang Zheng did not say much, and then went to the young man and patted the young man''s face. "Brother, I don''t know how my cars compare to yours." Zhang Zheng jokingly said, "this is a luxury car in my father''s collection. Any one of them is better than his Ferrari.". "I will marry him." "I want to be friends with such local tyrants." The comment area below the anchor has been blown up, and hundreds of thousands of people have been watching it. There have never been so many people before. Slowly, the screen began to brush up on the screen of Ferrari, covering the whole live room. People on the scene have been taking photos, but this kind of thing is hard to meet. "I''m wrong. I''m wrong." The young man Nan Nan said, really did not expect to be like this. "Come on, don''t do this to me. I won''t take advantage of you." Zhang Zheng said, then made a gesture. Uncle Sheng takes out boxes one by one from a car. They are all money. They are all specially prepared by Zhang Zheng. There are ten yuan notes in it. These are specially prepared by ourselves. "The money is 2.1 million. Please count it slowly. Bye." Zhang Zheng said, then put the money down and left. The young man sat on the ground in a crash and opened a box in which there were ten yuan notes. Young people can only recognize the failure, their car is impossible to repair, can only call people to carry money. "I''ll go, brothers." The young man looked at the number of people in the live room above the mobile phone, but he didn''t expect that there were more than 300000 people in it. I forgot to turn off the live broadcast just now. I didn''t expect that all the pictures here were revealed. Then the young man hung up in a hurry. There was nothing else. In the car, Anna showed Zhang Zheng the news on her mobile phone. "You''re on the hot spot, Ferrari." Anna looked at the news and said, really did not expect this thing to spread so quickly. "Ferrari? What the hell. " Zhang Zheng picked up the mobile phone to see, did not think that he should be on the hot search, a little speechless. Zhang Zheng is really a fool when he looks at this young man. He doesn''t know how to turn off the screen. Fortunately, the camera is not very clear and can''t see his face clearly. "Uncle Sheng, you go back first. I just want you to put on a show." Zhang Zheng and uncle Sheng said that they just wanted to make a sound. "Yes, young master." Uncle Sheng said that and then left. Now that uncle Sheng is indifferent, since Zhang Zheng said so, he first managed some companies. Then Zhang Zheng put down his mobile phone and followed Anna to sign a contract with the company. This is a large area. If the company scale before was adopted, it would not be able to afford it. But now it''s not the same. The money in your hand can eat all this stuff. "Mr. Zhang, are you sure you can eat all this place? It''s a commercial building on the whole floor." The person in charge is uncertain and Zhang Zheng said. It''s a big deal to rent this whole floor. "OK, let''s sign the contract. I want it now." Zhang Zheng said, directly let Anna sign the contract. Zhang Zhengxin already had the idea, that is, the whole floor will be contracted out, and then the decoration will be rented out. "All right, I just like you, you''re a good man." The man said, and then he brought out the contract. "Mr. Zhang didn''t see the Ferrari brothers on the headlines. It''s really powerful." When signing the contract, the boss and Zhang Zheng said that this matter is really too powerful. Zhang Zheng smiles. He should not know that Ferrari is himself."Well, it''s signed. You see, I''ll leave first if there''s nothing wrong with it." Zhang Zheng finished and left. I have rented it for ten years. As long as it is operated well, it is impossible to lose money. "Will we be able to make money after we take over this building?" Anna said uncertainly, the project itself is really not confident ah, do not know whether it can be valuable. Zhang Zheng nodded, this place is still very sure, as long as it is processed, it can definitely make money. "In the afternoon, I''ll find a decoration company, and I''ll discuss it with them personally." Zhang Zheng said, the rest of the matter or their own operation, it is also better. This place I have been interested in for a long time, but before that, there was no money. Now it is different. "Let''s go. Go and see your mother. There''s nothing wrong today." Zhang Zheng said, today''s business is very smooth. First, Anna''s mother woke up, but her consciousness was not very clear. She could only be in such a coma. It was really worrying. After arriving at the time-honored hospital, Anna went to see her mother, or just like a vegetable. "How is that going?" When Huang Runsheng asked Zhang Zheng, what he said was the thing that made his own rumors. "It''s a bit of a problem." Zhang Zheng frowned and said, "now it''s mainly the person who can''t find it himself.". Liang fan has been asked to check, but there is no clue now. After all, it is too difficult to find an ordinary person. "Why don''t we open the hospital in another place?" Zhang Zheng said that since Dr. Huang has this skill, it''s the same to open a hospital there. Chapter 32 "This is absolutely not possible!" said Huang Runsheng. This is the root cause of his insistence. The name of the white year old brand must not be lost. "Well, I''ll try to figure it out in the next few days." Zhang Zheng said, now can only be like this, will go to the hospital to see if there is any clue. Zhang Zheng called Liang fan and asked if there was any clue, but the answer was No. "But this person seems to have something to do with one of Chen Tong''s subordinates, Yang Bai. Do you want to check it out?" Liang Fan said. This is also a clue that I just got. I haven''t checked it yet. "Come on, let''s go together now. I''ll wait for you at the door." After Zhang Zheng finished, he hung up the phone. After Zhang Zheng went to the hospital, the hospital was still the same as before, but now Chen Tong is definitely not in the hospital. After all, such a thing happened. Originally, Chen Zhao wanted to protect his son, but he could not. The impact of this matter is really too bad, there must be a person to come out when talking back, what''s more, Chen Tong did something wrong. "Zhang Zheng, why are you here? I''ve just reimbursed my mother''s medical expenses." When Zhang Zheng was waiting at the door, he didn''t expect to meet the Xue family again. "Yes, I''m so angry that you can''t leave without half a million today. No, five million." The old lady of the Xue family clings to Zhang Zheng''s sleeve and does not want him to leave. Xue an went to ask for money several times before, but didn''t ask for the money. I didn''t expect that when I left the hospital today, I ran into it. "You don''t think the wounds on your face are enough." Zhang Zheng said coldly, looking at the injury on Xue an''s face, it seems that he didn''t beat him enough last time. Xue an obviously shivered after hearing this sentence, and then subconsciously stepped back. Last time Zhang Zheng''s hand was too heavy. "My good son-in-law, I don''t want the medical expenses, but my daughter really likes you." "You like my money. I remind you not to talk about feelings here. You don''t deserve it." Zhang Zheng said angrily. Now I really don''t understand what these people think. At the beginning, they were so sarcastic about themselves, but now they come to get close to themselves. How can they be so thick skinned. Then Zhang Zheng went straight into the hospital and waited. He really didn''t want to see these people. Xue Mu still wanted to go after her, but Xue an stopped and left. Last time, she was really afraid of being beaten. "Mother, it''s not suitable for us to do it today. Let''s find a chance to do it again." He took his mother and left. Zhang Zheng waited for half an hour. Then Liang fancai came and they went to find Yang Bai. Yang Bai was Chen Tong''s subordinate, and he knew many bad things about Chen Tong. "BAM bang bang!" "come in, what''s wrong with your body, you The doctor said, unexpectedly looked up and saw Zhang Zheng and them. He is Chen Tong''s subordinate. Naturally, he knows who Chen Tong was defeated by, that is, Zhang Zheng in front of him. "Don''t be nervous, Dr. Yang. I''m here to ask you something." Zhang Zheng pulled out the chair, then sat on it and said to the doctor opposite. "You can''t bear to have Chen Tong knocked down. What else do you want to ask?" Yang Bai asked Zhang Zheng nervously. He was afraid that Zhang Zheng came here to crush himself. Through Chen Tong''s affairs, he also saw Zhang Zheng''s means. He did things ruthlessly and without leakage. "I''m just asking about time-honored hospitals. You should know about it." Zhang Zheng asked the doctor opposite. After hearing this, the expression on Yang Bai''s face changed. Zhang Zheng knew that Yang Bo must have known the inside story. That''s easy to say. As long as there is a scope, it will be quick to search, otherwise it is too difficult to search in such a large area. "This..." Yang Bai stammered, although Chen Tong has stepped down, but after all, Chen Zhao still has shares in his hand, so it is very simple to rectify himself. "OK, don''t give me hesitation, now Chen Tong has stepped down, what are you still afraid of?" Zhang Zheng said. "As long as you say it, you can''t help it." Zhang Zheng said, since coercion is not good, then inducement. Hearing this, Yang Bai was a little moved. He knew that Zhang Zheng must have a lot of money. Maybe he could give him 1.8 million. "I want 800000." Yang Bai said nervously, staring at Zhang Zheng, trying to see if Zhang Zheng could agree with him. But Zhang Zheng has always been a poker face, from Zhang Zheng''s face can not see any information. "Well, as long as someone finds it, I''ll give you the 800000." Zhang Zheng agreed to Yang Bai''s request. If the reputation of the time-honored hospital is restored, the profit will definitely be more than 800000. Then Yang Bo told Zhang Zheng what he knew. The mother of the man was a dying man. Chen Tong gave her a sum of money to make trouble.The family was originally from the mountains and had no money. Now they have such an opportunity to make money, they will certainly not let it go. "And that time-honored hospital has Chen Tong''s agent, so this thing will be done so smoothly." Yang Bo and Zhang Zheng said that this is all they know. "Who is this man, do you know?" Zhang Zheng asked Yang Bai, but he didn''t expect that there was an internal ghost in the hospital. Yang Bai shakes his head, this oneself is really don''t know, oneself did not contact this. "The troublemaker, you should know where to live." Zhang Zheng asked. Yang Bai nodded. He knew about it. In fact, he was his own patient and introduced him to Chen Tong. "It''s in the west, on some slope." Yang Bai said that he could not remember clearly, so he died in a small mountain village. "Li Jiapo?" Liang fan asked, that place is also a place to do Li Jiapo, there is no other place with slope words. Yes, yes, that''s it Yang Bai said, it should be this place. I can''t find it myself. Where can I find such a small village? It''s really true. "I''ve said everything I have to say. When will I have my money?" Yang Bai asked Zhang Zheng, but for the money, he would not have said it. "If you want money, go to Chen Tong and ask for it. Just say I didn''t give you money. Ha ha." Zhang Zheng laughs loudly, to deal with this kind of person, sleep to make deceitful ah, otherwise simply ignore you. "You..." You can''t go to Chen Tong, or you will lose your life. Chapter 33 Zhang Zheng knew these things and left behind Yang Bai. Their own money is a lot, can be said to be too much to spend, but not all people can get money from themselves. "I''ll go and see this man tomorrow." Liang Fan said, this matter has always been his own in charge. I didn''t expect that people would be in such a remote mountain area. I have to look for them when I get there. "It''s OK. I''ll go with you." Zhang Zheng waved his hand and said, anyway, he has nothing to do now. It''s better to go with Liang fan. "It''s hard to walk there." Liang Fan said that the place he knows, that place is very poor, may not practice a road, whether the car can drive in is not known. "It''s OK, it''s OK. It''s hard to start a business with my brothers." Zhang Zheng jokingly said that his mind can not help but come up with the scene when they started a business together. They made up all the money for starting a business. At that time, they were sleeping in the company. It was really a very difficult period. Zhang Zhengxian''s free, he began to take out his mobile phone to see the headlines. His rich things were publicized by others. Zhang Zheng looked at the above reports with great interest, and the comments were also very interesting. I didn''t expect that young man would suddenly become pink. Zhang Zheng really didn''t want to see him. "What are you looking at?" Liang fan looked at Zhang Zheng himself there giggling and asked in a hurry. He didn''t know what could make Zhang Zheng so happy. "That Ferrari brother, you didn''t see it." "I looked at it, a dozen cars at once..." Suddenly Liang fan seems to remember something. The figure in this photo is very blurred, but it seems that I am similar to Zhang Zheng. "This Ferrari is not you." Liang fan is surprised to say, really did not expect so relaxed let hot search. Fortunately, the face is not particularly confused, otherwise there is really trouble. "Yes, it looks like it." Zhang Zheng said helplessly that he didn''t want to be so famous, but there was no way. Who knows that grandson didn''t turn off the live broadcast. In fact, even if he doesn''t care about the live broadcast, it will be revealed. After all, there are so many people on the scene, and some people will pay attention to these things. Liang fan and Zhang Zheng discussed the way to deal with it. Zhang Zheng said that there was no need to make a fuss about it. Anyway, his face was fuzzy, so it didn''t matter. The key is that the anchor named Langlang doesn''t really want to make him feel better. "No, we''re the whole entertainment company?" Zhang Zheng and Liang Fan said that the live broadcasting industry seems to be very popular recently. Zhang Zheng looked at Zhangjia has not yet involved in this industry, that is to say, the live broadcast industry is really too vulgar. But Zhang Zheng doesn''t think so. If he talks with others, it''s vulgar. As long as he can make money. "This is OK. I feel that I can develop in this area." Liang Fan said that he also knew that the company was making money. Then Zhang Zheng called Shen Cong directly and asked him to investigate the background and company behind the host of this wave. "What''s the matter? It''s time to develop into the online world. With your Ferrari brother''s title, it''s estimated that you can make a lot of money on the first show." Shen Cong said jokingly. The first time I saw that video, I knew that the man was Zhang Zheng. I had seen this team last time. "Come on, get ready. I''m really going to set up an entertainment company." Zhang Zheng said seriously that he really had this plan. The next day, Zhang Zheng and Liang fan started to drive to chenjiapo. Before they got to the village, they got off because they couldn''t drive their own cars down the road. "Let''s go in. The car can''t get through this place any more." Liang fan reluctantly said that this place is like this, the traffic development is very inconvenient. Zhang Zheng said that he was OK. He thought that he was just walking a distance. These are all small problems. Then he followed Liang fan for more than half an hour to get to the village. When Zhang Zheng saw this place, he couldn''t help sighing that it was really poor, in sharp contrast to the place where he lived. It took two people a long time to meet one, because in this mountain, the settlements are scattered. "Old man, have we got anything in vain recently?" Zhang Zheng asked, but the old man didn''t pay any attention to them at all, and then he left. Finally, the two people understood that it was necessary to spend money on the facade of such a small mountain village, so they took a bundle of 100 yuan bills. Sure enough, after asking a person, they found the address of the man. It was at the foot of the mountain. Zhang Zheng and Liang fan quickly searched for it. "It seems to be here." Zhang Zheng looked at the broken house in front of him and said, there is only one house at the foot of the mountain, which seems to be here. Zhang Zheng knocked on the door, and the one who opened the door was a lady who looked like she was in her forties. Zhang Zheng should be him, just like the man reported in the newspaper."Who are you looking for?" The lady asked alertly. Seeing that Zhang Zheng was not from the mountains, he came from the city. "I''m here for a time-honored hospital." Zhang Zheng said, and he believed that he would understand it after he finished this sentence. Sure enough, the woman did not speak much and took them to her house. Zhang Zheng went into the house and looked at it. He was really a poor family, and there were five children not far away. This life was really hard. "Are you from a time-honored hospital?" The woman asked, and she did not know where Zhang Zheng was. "Yes, I just want you to go back and make a certificate, otherwise it will not cool the heart of the kind-hearted people." Zhang Zheng and the woman said. Zhang Zheng heard from Huang Runsheng that he tried his best to cure the old lady. Unexpectedly, he was bitten back. After hearing this, the woman shed tears and knelt down to Zhang Zheng. "I''m really sorry. I didn''t mean to. I couldn''t help it." The woman said sadly that she had owed a lot of money in the hospital. And there are five children to raise. I really don''t know what to do with this huge bill. At this time, a man found himself and said that he could help him solve the problem of funds, and then he believed him. "It''s OK. Now you can go back with me and make a proof." Zhang Zheng and the woman said, looking at this woman should be an honest person, but life is a little too hard. Chapter 34 "Well, I see that Chen Tong doesn''t look like a good thing. I go back to testify like this..." The woman said hesitantly. Although he didn''t negotiate much with Chen Tong, he also warned himself that if he spread the news, he would not be able to bear it. The woman looked at the children in front of her. She didn''t care. She was afraid of what happened to her children. "Don''t worry. Chen Tong can''t threaten you any more." Zhang Zheng said in a hurry, and then showed the newspaper to the woman. It was Chen Tong''s report. Chen Tong is now in prison. At least he has to stay for seven or eight years. If he comes out again, things will be different. "Yes, I promise to go back with you today." The woman said firmly, originally this matter let oneself feel guilty in the heart, just take advantage of this time to go back to clarify. Zhang Zheng nodded, and then saw the family of the four walls, can not help but sigh, are forced by life. "I''ll pay for your five children''s tuition." Zhang Zheng and the woman said, looking at the situation of their family, they can''t afford the five children. Women help themselves, and they have to show their own heart. After hearing this, the woman was very excited, because the poor family couldn''t afford to pay so much tuition fees. She kept thanking Zhang Zheng. The next day, after the press conference, the reporters all began to interview Huang Runsheng, and Zhang Zheng himself was hidden behind him. This time, things went smoothly. The matter was clarified. The woman attributed all the facts to Chen Tong. "Well, send the woman back some time, give them some money first, and then tell her the address of the company." Zhang Zheng and Liang Fan said. Now that it''s done, just send the woman back. As for the agreement, I must fulfill it. "Zhang Zheng, you are really a good method." Chen Zhao was very angry at the news on his mobile phone. His veins burst out and hit the water cup on the ground. His son was so destroyed in his hands that he had no way to protect him, and the board of directors reprimanded him. "I will kill you." Chen Zhao said maliciously, but he didn''t know how to complete the policy. The 20 people who were sent out last time are all gone. I don''t know if they are still alive. "No matter, Zhang Zheng, even if I lose my fortune, I will have to change your life." Then Chen Zhao called and sent Zhang Zheng to the top of the assassination list. Zhang Zheng transferred the money to him, which was one third of his family property, but it was acceptable to spend the money on revenge for his son. "Well, this time our hospital can open successfully." Zhang Zheng looked at Huang Runsheng and said that this time the matter has been solved, there should be no other things. Huang Runsheng nodded and said excitedly, "of course you can reopen business. I''ll take back the business license this afternoon." Huang Runsheng was very excited. He didn''t expect to get his business license back again. At this speed, he could start business tomorrow. "If you need money, tell me. I''ll put it in." Zhang Zheng said that the next hospital must develop rapidly. This rectification greatly improved the popularity of time-honored hospitals, and many patients who were cured by traditional Chinese medicine came out. This is how people change their attitude with the change of public opinion. "I also have to remind you that you have a ghost inside." Zhang Zheng and Huang Runsheng said that he felt that Yang Bo should not cheat himself. "There''s a ghost? These people have been with me for at least ten years, so will they? " Huang Runsheng said with disbelief that these people have been following themselves for a long time. "Well, be careful." Zhang Zheng finished and then left. I hope this hospital can surprise him. "Why are you still in my house? I don''t mean to let you go back." When Zhang Zheng came home, he saw that it was a security guard and said nothing. It''s understandable to protect myself, but it''s really annoying to have ten people in your home. "Hello, uncle Gu, what''s going on?" Zhang Zheng called and asked, uncle Gu asked them to confirm what happened to their hands. "The ten of you? You really have to put these ten people at home, and they have to follow you closely during this period. Someone is going to assassinate you. " Uncle Gu looked at the news and said. I''m still checking who spread the news here, but it''s absolutely anonymous. It''s hard for me to find out. Zhang Zheng also went to check himself. Unexpectedly, someone bought his own head with tens of millions. It was really interesting. "OK, OK. Please check it quickly. I''ll see who''s going to screw me up." Zhang Zheng said faintly that the killer that this kind of reward money seeks is also a small one, can deal with completely. "Yes, sir, I will find out as soon as possible." Uncle Gu said, but it was the fastest speed, or nothing was found out."You guys just stay outside and don''t disturb me." Zhang Zheng said to them and went into the room. Zhang Zheng couldn''t sleep at home. Now he doesn''t know what to do and what to fight for. Idle bored, Zhang Zheng picked up the mobile phone to watch the person''s live broadcast, searching for the live broadcast of the waves. It seems that after that event, the popularity of the waves rose. Zhang Zheng looked at him and another anchor Lianmai. He was really upset. Suddenly, he had an idea and changed the name of a Ferrari brother. "Give it to me, brothers. Fuck him." That wave wave crazy shout, oneself already big score lead, as long as steady wins. The opposite is a girl who was famous before, but now she can''t compare with herself. There is still a minute to see. It seems that I have to receive punishment. "Ha ha ha, my sister is going to do some talent." After all, it''s not a big difference to steal a wave. "Ferrari brother?" The female anchor looked at a person suddenly came in. At the beginning, she didn''t care too much. After all, there were a lot of people rubbing the name. But I didn''t expect that the emperor, who had been in his live room for a year, and also paid a gift of twenty or thirty thousand yuan, suddenly led the game. This operation immediately confused the audience on both sides. I don''t know what''s going on, but Ferrari has been brushing the screen on the screen. Zhang Zheng looked at the screen in front of him, and his mouth cocked. He finally knew what it was like to brush the presents by those big men. It was really cool. Chapter 35 "What''s going on..." The wave looked at the PK bar in front of him. He didn''t know what happened. He looked at the tens of thousands of dollars that Ferrari gave Hao. "Brother, what punishment do you want to see? I''ll let the other side do it for you." The female anchor yelled in front of the screen. After all, he paid all the money. Naturally, he could raise the condition. When Zhang Zheng saw this, he had a good laugh. It was interesting, and there was punishment. Just type it. "Let him learn some barking for me." "All right, waves, Ferrari brothers let you learn to bark." The female anchor boldly said that she already had it. Naturally, she had the capital to negotiate with them. Waves a face of bitterness, did not expect to come to the door, do not know how to do now. "Waves, if I don''t let you down, you still don''t know the danger of society." Zhang Zheng said with a sneer that the waves at that time were really arrogant. He boasted about himself as a big net star. Since he has offended Anna, he will certainly find this place and let him have only one pair of underpants left. "Brother Lang Lang, what are you doing? You have to abide by the agreement." The female anchor said in one side, the rhythm in the live room was also brought up. "You''re still not a man." "I look down on you." "Ferrari brother NB" the waves and waves looked at these bullet screens and had no choice but to hold back their anger and learn to bark twice, and then it was broadcast immediately. Zhang Zheng also looked cool, estimated that he would be on the headlines again for a while, and Ferrari brother will face the waves again. Zhang Zheng saw that Lang Lang withdrew from the live broadcast, and later, when he saw him live, he hated him once. "Please don''t be impatient. I really don''t know this Ferrari brother." The female anchor looked at the comment and said, "I really don''t know Ferrari.". I still don''t understand what''s going on, but I''ve made a lot of money tonight, and my fans are on the rise. Zhang Zheng had just turned off his mobile phone and received a private message from the female anchor. After hearing the sound, Zhang Zheng got up and looked at it. "Little brother, can we leave a contact information? I can do anything." Zhang Zheng took a look, and then he put the mobile phone to the side of boredom. Sometimes it was not said by others. The anchor himself also devalued himself. Zhang Zheng directly pulled black, he is to disgust the waves, can not see this female anchor. In fact, most big brother swipes the list for certain purpose. Otherwise, who would give so much money to a stranger without any reason? This is obviously unrealistic. When Zhang Zheng woke up tomorrow morning, he received a verification from a friend who was actually in charge of the media company. "Hello, I''m from Sanshan media company. Let''s meet." The person inside asked respectfully, after the female anchor was blackmailed last night, she told the news to her supervisor. The director attaches great importance to it. He thinks that he must be a big man. If he can pull over, he will certainly improve his strength. "No interest." Zhang Zheng gave a free hand. "Come and have a look, sir. We have a lot of beautiful women here. You can do anything you want." The person in charge said with an ambiguous smile. Zhang Zheng thought about it. In fact, it''s OK to go there, but it''s not for those beauties. He just wants to buy an entertainment company. It''s just on his hand. Then Zhang Zheng asked the address, and then he took Shen Cong with him. After he went, he directly called the person in charge. "I didn''t expect you were the famous Ferrari brother." The person in charge stretched out his hand and said, happily, he wanted to be able to get this big customer, then he really made contributions. This entertainment company has just been set up, and its strength is not very strong, so it needs funds. This needs to be pulled by individuals themselves. The two bodyguards have been observing the surrounding situation. Zhang Zheng is on the list of assassins. There will be someone to assassinate, and they must be protected at all times. "Come on, let''s talk in the house." Zhang Zheng said lightly, his group of people is really too eye-catching. "Inside please, inside please." The supervisor said excitedly. "I don''t know what you called me here for?" Zhang Zheng asked the person in charge and said that he wanted to cooperate with himself, but for such a long time, he didn''t say anything about cooperation. The director smiles awkwardly and then talks to Zhang Zheng about the future of the company. "Well, don''t say that for a moment. I want to ask you a question first." "By the way, I want to ask that wave is the anchor below you." Zhang Zheng asked the person in charge. The person in charge nodded. He didn''t know why Zhang Zheng asked this question. Did he want to make the waves. "Well, it''s you. Call out your boss. I want to buy your company." Zhang Zheng said that he wanted to set up an entertainment company anyway. He might as well buy this mature company directly."This You wait. I''ll call right away The supervisor went to take care of the boss in a hurry. He really didn''t expect that this man was so proud that he was ready to buy a company. He was really rich. Zhang Zheng has already planned to make this wave not go on, and he has his own way. "We really want to buy this company. There is a big loophole in the company now." Shen Cong and Zhang Zheng said. Before Zhang Zheng said that when he asked himself to investigate the company behind the waves, he would seriously investigate it. If there were no loopholes, they would not be so excited to ask Zhang Zheng to come over, hoping to get some funds to spend the period as much as possible. "It''s OK. It''s just a loophole. I''m not going to make a loss." Zhang Zheng and Liang Fan said, they are not stupid, certainly will not send money in vain. The supervisor went out for a while, and then brought in a man beside him. Zhang Zheng looked at this as the boss of the company. "Hello, my name is Wang Kai. I don''t know what to call Mr. Wang." Wang Kai stretched out his hand and said, "I can''t call someone Ferrari brother.". "My name is Zhang Zheng." Zhang Zheng stretched out his hand, shook hands, and then drew back. "Xiao Li, go and prepare tea for the guests." Boss Wang said, and then quickly pull Zhang Zheng to sit down, this can really be met with a savior. During this period of time, I am really at a loss. After the fund leaks, I can''t fill it in at all. If I can''t turn around for a period of time, I will have to compensate those one person''s liquidated damages, which is also a huge sum of money. Chapter 36 "What Mr. Zhang said just now is true? Do you really want to buy our company? " Wang Kai said excitedly. It would be great if it was really like this. There are too many loopholes in the company now. It''s very good for someone to buy the land. "Mm-hmm, I''ll take a look at the situation here, and then I''ll consider whether to buy your company or not." Ye HaoChen and Wang Kai said that before their own action, it is natural to find out the situation before they can make a move. Then Wang Kai began to talk about the advantages of his company, hoping ye HaoChen could give a satisfactory price. "Well, I said you don''t have to say that. I also know the loopholes in your company, so you just cut the price by half." Zhang Zheng said calmly. Zhang Zheng looked at Liang fan around him. It was really easy to have someone to help himself. It was also very easy to manage. After Zhang Zheng said this, Wang Kai''s face suddenly changed. He didn''t expect that the news was so deep that he didn''t expect to be dug out by Zhang Zheng. "But this price." Wang Kai said with hesitation that the price given by Zhang Zheng was too low. He did not expect ye HaoChen to cut the price by half. "Think about it for yourself. I think nobody but me is willing to buy your company now." Zhang Zheng said coldly. If it wasn''t for this thing, I couldn''t have been here. After listening to Zhang zhengdi''s words, Wang Kai stood up and walked in the room, carefully considered the matter, and finally agreed to Zhang Zheng''s conditions. The main reason is that I can''t do it any more now. If someone is willing to buy me, it''s OK. At least he has an asset. If the company goes bankrupt, he will have no money. "Well, that''s right. I''ll take care of all those documents." Zhang Zheng and Wang Kai said, but the business does not know whether they earn, they want to be able to anger the waves. Soon Zhang Zheng gathered all the people in the company for a meeting. "I will be your new boss in the future, and your work will be as good as before." Zhang Zheng held a meeting for all of you. After finishing this sentence, the meeting ended. Everyone was puzzled. They didn''t expect the boss to be so agile, but they didn''t see that Zhang zhengdi''s eyes were always staring at the waves. I didn''t expect that this person would be so cruel that he even contracted the entertainment company in order to improve himself. At the beginning of the wave got the news, their entertainment company is about to end, when they leave will not pay liquidated damages. But now that Zhang Zheng is here, this matter is even more troublesome. After a while, Zhang Zheng sits in the office, arranging Liang fan to deal with the following things. "I, I want to resign and terminate the contract with you." Langlang came to Zhang zhengdi''s office and said nervously. Other people don''t know, but waves do know, this man is Ferrari brother, he absolutely can''t cause an existence. "You want to quit?" Ye HaoChen looked at the waves in front of him, and then conveniently put the contract that had already been prepared in front of the waves. "Quit. It''s very simple. You have to pay the penalty. As long as you pay back the money, the company has nothing to do with you." Zhang Zheng said with ease. Then the waves looked at the contract with more and more dignified expression on his face. Zhang Zheng knew the money, but he couldn''t take it out at all, and he didn''t give it up. "But the company has changed its boss. Why can''t you leave?" The waves said in pain. Lang Lang has thought of his own solution. After Zhang Zheng became his boss, he must have killed himself. At that time, he would have no way to live. "Well, hurry back and prepare for the penalty." Zhang Zheng said happily that Langlang signed a contract but it was a company, not his own individual. "You are cruel." The waves said maliciously, this may be the end of their own. Although he has attracted a lot of fans because of Ferrari, the waves know that those things come from the heat. When the heat is over, it will be gone. With the current strength, there should be no other company willing to give themselves this high price of liquidated damages, they are not worth the price. "Well, if you dare to offend Anna, I''ll see what you do." Zhang Zheng said after watching the waves slamming the door. The contract signed by Langlang is ten years. In the past ten years, Langlang can''t live on other live broadcasting platforms. "Come on, let''s go back first." Zhang Zheng and Liang Fan said that there is nothing wrong now. I come here to get angry with this wave, and other things can be developed according to the normal process. "You can see how much money is needed for that fund." Zhang Zheng asked Liang fan, who had just been calculating that it might take 10 to 20 million yuan from the beginning to the end."OK, I''ll type all the money in a moment." Zhang Zheng nodded and said, it''s better to finish all the things today and start normal business tomorrow. "By the way, I''ll take good care of the waves in the future, you know." "Don''t worry, there won''t be a good resource for him." Liang fanxin said with an oath that he was confident in this matter. This kind of thing is very simple to control, as long as he is not given the opportunity to show, his popularity may also slowly decline, this matter is beyond doubt. "Come on, call Anna and let''s go to the bar facade for three nights to relax." Zhang Zheng said, anyway, there is nothing to do tonight. It''s better to ask some good brothers to have a drink. The pressure of life is a little big recently. I have to relax myself. "That''s OK. Just the Carrey bar we go to every time. We''ll see you at 8 o''clock." Liang Fan said that if it was not for the business trip, there would be four people in the evening. Zhang Zheng immediately called Anna and told him about going to drink together in the evening. "But my work is not finished yet." She said that she had no time to take care of herself and her mother for a few days. "It''s OK. You can arrange other people to go to those jobs. This time, we''ll get together well. There are so many troubles during this period." Chapter 37 Zhang Zheng came to the bar early in the evening and ordered a few bottles of inexpensive wine. Although the money is now different from before, my favorite wine is still this kind of wine. Anna and Liang fan two people came, three people began to talk about what happened during this period of time. "You don''t know about that wave. You turn green when you see that I''m his boss." Ye HaoChen and Anna said, although Anna did not see, but can also guess the scene, but it is a pity that she did not see the scene. The reason why Zhang Zheng had to punish that person was because he scolded Anna. Otherwise, he would not care about him if he was such a anchor. Ye HaoChen''s bodyguard has already arrived, sitting next to Zhang zhengdi, always observing the surrounding situation. As long as there is a bit of situation, they will immediately take action. After all, Zhang Zheng is on the list of assassins, and I don''t know when he will be assassinated. "I don''t know when my mother will wake up. By the way, Zhang Zheng, I won''t have to pay my salary in the future, so I will pay you debts." Anna said. This time, Zhang Zheng really paid too much for himself, including medical expenses and hospitalization expenses. "OK, OK, you don''t have to talk about it later. We are all brothers. What do you always say about this matter?" Zhang Zheng waved his hands and said. I have said this thing many times. The money is not important to me. It is worth saving Anna''s mother''s life. "The three of you, get out of my way. I''m the top one." Three people are drinking. I didn''t expect that someone would come and let him go. It''s really strange. Zhang Zheng looked up at the young man. From what he was wearing, he was basically certain that he was a rich second generation. Otherwise, he could not be so arrogant. "This is the location of our own bags. Why should we get out of the way?" Zhang Zheng stares at the young man and says that the rich second generation is spoiled. "Sir, our seats are really full today. Please find another place. It''s really interesting." The waiter has been explaining to this person, but this person just wants Zhang Zheng''s seat. Zhang Zheng also understood. It seems that this person should have come late and has no seat, but he doesn''t know why he is staring at himself. "I said to you, ha, you are not worthy of spending here, you know." The rich second generation said, pointing to the wine they ordered. Zhang Zheng looked at the wine he ordered. No wonder these people would stare at themselves. It turns out that the wine ordered by myself is too cheap. So it is. But what I drink is not noble or humble, but just a kind of feeling. At that time, when the three people started their business, they didn''t have so much money. They could only drink this cheap beer in the bar. There was no way. "What''s wrong with my spending power? We''ve paid for it." Liang fan got up and said unhappily that what bothered him most was these rich second generation, who thought that he was not good. "You see what kind of clothes you''re wearing, or the beauty will stay and drink with me, and you two will get out of here as soon as possible." Said the young man, looking at Anna with a squint. Zhang Zheng looked at Anna, and he really took it. How could a woman be so beautiful and so many things would happen. "Well, I''ll fight with you about the consumption power. Whoever wins the beauty will accompany whom." The second generation of qualified rich said arrogantly. The bodyguard on the table next to Zhang Zheng wanted to get up and fight with the man, but was held down by Zhang Zheng. "It''s too unfair for me. Otherwise, if you lose, you can kneel down and kowtow to me three times. How about it?" Zhang said playfully. With their own spending power, it is estimated that no one can spell it down, but they are a big family, but the patriarch. "Yes, I promise you, as long as you can spell me, I will kneel down and kowtow to you." The rich second generation is staring at Anna, her eyes are not turning. In his opinion, it is impossible for those who can drink this kind of wine to be rich people. After carefully identifying them, the people in front of them can''t be rich people at all. "OK, everyone heard that. If this person loses later, he will kneel down and call himself grandfather." Zhang Zheng said aloud. The rest of the bar immediately started to yell for a duel. The rich second generation felt the card in his pocket, which was his father''s secondary card. He could brush up to one million, but he did not believe that the people in front of him would have one million. "Good trumpet, let you know what is called the sinister society." Zhang Zheng said with a smile that Anna and Liang fan beside him were also amusing smiles. "Let''s try two bottles of forty thousand Louis first." The rich second generation said with pride, and immediately the people around him whistled. People like this who spend 80000 in hotels at one time must be the childe of some place. Otherwise, how can they spend so much money."That''s you, sister. This bottle of wine is for you." The second generation of the rich pointed to a woman watching around and said, the woman immediately went to the stage and took the wine back. This is 40000 yuan of wine. If you sell it yourself, you can get a lot of money. "Beauty, you just wait. I''ll make you have a wonderful night tonight." The second generation of rich people is smiling. People around them look at Zhang Zheng and they are obviously unable to take out so much money. It''s really a pity. It seems that this beautiful woman can only belong to this rich second generation this evening. "That''s all?" Zhang Zheng looks at the two bottles of wine in front of him. It seems that the rich second generation is still too young. Sometimes people can''t judge their appearance. "Come on, come on. I''ll take a box of this and drink it first." Zhang Zheng said in a low voice, but after finishing this sentence, the whole audience was subdued. One box, what''s the concept at this time? A box of twelve bottles, that''s four and a half million. Is this man pretending to be a pig eating a tiger? "Sir, you can''t pay first. If something goes wrong, I can''t afford it." The bartender at the bar said with an ugly face. If you are really rich, you can get a lot of commission from it. After all, it''s hundreds of thousands of wine. But if Zhang Zheng and his wife are just for the sake of face, then the hundreds of thousands of them really can''t bear the responsibility, because the clothes they wear are too ordinary. Chapter 38 Zhang Zheng smiles. The waiter''s mind is understandable. After all, he is just a waiter. "Look, I think you are poor. You can''t take out hundreds of thousands of them." Rich second generation arrogantly said, their favorite is this feeling. It''s also the best time to hold down the opposite side with money. "Here you are." Zhang Zheng took out his bank card from his pocket and handed it to the waiter. With a successful payment, the crowd could not help but understand that Zhang Zheng was playing the role of pig and eating tiger. "It''s impossible. You must be pretending. It''s really worth your saving money for face this time. " The rich second generation seems to be preaching Zhang Zheng. As a matter of fact, the second generation of rich people is already very flustered. Even now, he has to spend 500000 yuan just like him. In this way, he will be severely educated when he comes home. But now there is no way, they must bet with him, otherwise they have to kowtow to him, this I can not bear. "Here, paint me another half a million wine." "Give me a million." Zhang zhengdi''s words have subdued the whole audience. What''s the concept of one million yuan. Just now it was half a million yuan, and now there is another one million, and it costs the same as your own money. How much money is needed to have such momentum. "A million." The rich second generation''s face immediately turned white. He didn''t expect that Zhang Zhengzhen had so much money. "All right, kneel down and kowtow for me right now. Let''s finish this business today, otherwise you can''t bear it." Zhang Zheng said to the rich second generation. Looking at this rich second generation should have no money now, then kowtow to yourself and admit that you are wrong. "No way, no way. How could I lose." This rich second generation said incredibly, really did not think that he actually lost. People around him are constantly driving the atmosphere. This is what he said before. Since he said it, it must be fulfilled. The rich second generation seemed to be playing tricks, but the bodyguards who had been sitting just now stood up and surrounded the rich second generation. The rich second generation is not easy to offend at the sight of these people. He must not be able to beat them now. By now, the friends he just brought have already run away. The second generation of the rich had no choice but to kneel on the ground and kowtow to Zhang Zheng. "You wait. I''m sure I''ll get it back." The rich second generation finished, then stood up and left. People around him burst into laughter after seeing this scene. This matter is really too funny, can only be said that this rich second generation can''t do enough. "Well, let''s go, too. Let''s have a box of these drinks by ourselves. Let''s go home and drink them slowly." Zhang Zheng looked at the three boxes of wine in front of him and said. It''s not very realistic to finish drinking these drinks today. We can only take them back to drink. "Today''s wine is so wonderful. It''s more than 1.5 million yuan. It''s ruined by you." Liang fan holding a box of wine said, this is too bold. "Well, let''s go back quickly. You should have enough wine this time. Don''t tell me it''s not enough." Zhang Zheng said to Liang fan. Then the bodyguard drove home with three people. "Young master, there is always a car following us." Bodyguard and Zhang Zheng said, from just now on, someone has been following him. "Let''s go, then, before we get into any trouble." Anna said carefully, Anna really hope that the road can be safe. "When they found out, the trouble was inevitable. Stop the car. " Zhang Zheng said that they found themselves and then followed. Zhang Zheng looked at so many cars behind. It should not be those killers who came here. It is likely that the rich second generation just came to revenge. Sure enough, after the car stopped, Zhang Zheng came out of the car with his bodyguard, and the people in the back of the car also came down. "I really didn''t expect you to stop." The rich second generation just stood in front of him and said, behind him are more than twenty thugs. I was really angry just now. After spending tens of thousands of yuan, I must be scolded. In this case, I certainly won''t let Zhang Zheng feel better. The rich second generation looks at the people in front of them, but Zhang Zheng is very confident. Last time, I saw two bodyguards doing more than 20 people. Otherwise, I couldn''t believe there would be such a powerful person. Liang fan and Anna also reluctantly get off the bus, they can''t let Zhang Zheng himself to risk ah. "Why do we stop?" Anna asked Zhang Zheng. She didn''t know why Zhang Zheng stopped. She might as well run directly. "Well, you can watch." Zhang Zheng said with a smile, and then Zhang Zheng ordered the four bodyguards to rush out. Then Anna and Liang fan saw that the four bodyguards had killed more than 20 people in the opposite direction."This one is too good." Anna looked at the scene in front of her and said that she always heard that she was very good with several bodyguards. But I didn''t expect that it was really so powerful that the twenty or so people let the four bodyguards to the ground without injury. "In the future, keep a long memory. Don''t worry about what people can do." Zhang Zheng said, and then got in the car and left. But just after a while, the bodyguard suddenly braked and pressed Zhang zhengtou. A bullet hole appeared from Zhang zhengtou''s position just now. "The assassination will have to go on and on." Zhang Zheng said that this time it seems that he has come to assassinate himself. "You have to be careful." The bodyguard next to Zhang Zheng also took out a gun from the back of his body. The bodyguard looked at the window of the opposite car just now. There was a man sticking out the muzzle of his gun. He should be a killer. "Don''t worry, the two people in the back will solve it." Zhang Zheng''s bodyguard said. Sure enough, after a while, Peng Peng''s car door was opened. "Young master, there''s nothing wrong now. The killer just now has been killed." Said the bodyguard from behind. "Get out of the car and have a look." Zhang Zheng got out of the car and looked at several killers who had been killed, but he did not find anything useful. Zhang Zheng looked at these people. They should be professional bodyguards. They were the people who took those assassination orders to kill themselves. This is the first day on the list of assassins. This killer has found it. It''s really powerful. "How can a killer assassinate you? Have you provoked someone recently?" Asked Anna. "It''s OK. These are all small scenes." Chapter 39 Zhang Zheng looked at the killer who fell in front of him. It seemed that he still had to have a good look at who was going to assassinate himself. "Hello, uncle Gu, have you found out who gave him the assassination order?" Zhang Zheng calls uncle Gu. As long as he knows who assassinated him, he must get it back. "Young master, I just wanted to call you. The man has already been found. It is Chen Zhao." Gu Shu and Zhang Zheng said that they had been looking for a long time. After all, that assassin organization has always been very mysterious. It is very confidential to release missions in it. It is really difficult to find this person. "Young master, do you need me to help you deal with this trouble?" Gu Shu and Zhang Zheng said that as long as Zhang Zheng said it to himself, he would certainly be able to handle this matter well. "It''s OK. You don''t have to worry about it." Zhang Zheng and uncle Gu said that this revenge must be avenged by himself, and there is a bodyguard around him. This time must be enough. Then Zhang Zheng hung up the phone and, by the way, investigated Chen Zhao''s address, and would touch it tomorrow. "Well, do you know who is going to kill you?" Anna asked, just listen to Zhang Zheng said things, there should be news. Zhang Zheng nodded his head. This man has been found now. This man is the father of the bastard doctor. "This scum, I haven''t found him yet. His son has already gone in." Anna and Zhang Zheng said, Anna now think of what happened last week feel very humiliating ah. If Zhang Zheng didn''t find himself, he would have been destroyed. "Well, you don''t have to worry about it. Just give them a few." Zhang Zheng said that he had not been exercising for a long time. Tomorrow, he would go to have a good job of Chen Zhao. Then the three people went home by car, and Zhang Zheng''s home had been decorated for half a month, so Zhang Zheng went back to his villa directly. "Uncle Gu, please check the address of Chen Zhao for me. I will bring it to myself tomorrow." Zhang Zheng tapped his fingers on the table and called Uncle Gu. Uncle Gu immediately sent the address of Chen Zhao to Zhang Zheng. After finding Zhang Zheng, uncle Gu began to investigate Chen Zhao. "Well, you don''t have to worry about the rest. I''ll take care of it myself." Zhang Zheng hung up the phone and went to bed. Then Zhang Zheng let his several security guards wait outside. The next day, Zhang Zheng went to the company as usual. Now the company is developing rapidly. After all, he has money and can do anything he wants. "Now go outside and put up job advertisements." Zhang Zheng gave her printed list to Anna and let her spread it. "Professional technical talents? We need people like that. " Anna and Zhang Zheng said, after all, there is no science and technology in their company. Zhang Zheng nodded. He had already planned to go back to his old profession and engage in science and technology. "Yes, today we''ll hire first. As for the address of the company, we''ve already chosen it. We can do it at the same time as this one." Zhang Zheng and Anna said. Anna nodded, then went out to post ads, but I don''t know if I can recruit people today. Zhang Zheng now has a complete plan in mind. At the beginning, he was able to rise because of the technology company, which brought billions of dollars to his family. This is not a small amount. After the notice was posted out, someone came over in the afternoon, and Zhang Zheng immediately asked Anna to bring the people in. "Where is our company?" These candidates asked Zhang Zheng, although they said they wanted to recruit, but when they came here, it was not a technology company at all. "Cough, this company has not been built yet. After I have built it, there will be a company." Zhang Zheng quickly explained with these people who came to look for the company that the company did not have. "But you can rest assured that during the construction period of the company, your wages and what else are paid to the end." Zhang Zheng said to the job seekers. Zhang Zheng calculated roughly that it will take about half a month from now to the company. During this period of time, I have to prepare all these things. This time is still a little tense. "Yes." The following job seeker said, regardless of whether he has a company, it will be regarded as a half month paid leave. Zhang Zheng looked at the information of these people and found that they were all talents in this field, and then asked Anna to take them to take them to work first. In this way, on the first day, Zhang Zheng recruited more than a dozen people, but Zhang Zheng did not have any powerful people. "How can we find some high-tech talents?" Zhang Zheng said in a low voice. After all, this technology company has also worked for it. It is really a scarce talent. Some good talents are trained from graduation, but there are basically no ready-made talents."Anna, tell me about the technology company. Find them for me." Zhang Zheng and Anna said, this is the best way to think of. After all, it takes more than ten years to train talents, but I really can''t afford to wait. "I''ll leave it to you completely, you know?" Zhang Zheng called Liang fan over and said to him that Zhang Zheng had planned well. During this period of time, he put all his mind on the affairs of this technology company. In fact, Zhang Zheng wanted to work as a technology company after his family proposed it, but it really needed too much capital, and he couldn''t start his own business at that time. "You''re all waiting for me at my door in the evening, see?" Zhang Zheng called the experts below. In the evening, he would go to find Chen Zhao. He couldn''t eat. He even dared to send himself to the list of assassins. "Well, that''s all for today. Let''s go and have a meal." Zhang Zheng and Anna said that the day of interview passed quickly. Two people casually find a restaurant to eat a little, after all, two people mainly chat. "Now you can handle everything in this company by yourself." Zhang Zheng and Anna said, now the company''s affairs Anna can absolutely cope with it. "You don''t want this company anymore?" Anna asked in a low voice. She was really afraid that Zhang Zheng would give up the company. It would be meaningless to stay here. Chapter 40 "Don''t worry. I won''t let you go." Zhang Zheng looked at Anna and said that the brothers had started from scratch and would not be separated from them. "That''s good." Anna said reassuringly, after all, where Zhang Zheng went to work for him, I must repay his kindness. After a while, they finished their meal, and then Zhang Zheng looked at it. It was only nine o''clock, and there were three hours left. Zhang Zheng planned to wait until midnight before the action, which is not easy to attract the attention of others. "Come on, let''s go to the hospital and see my aunt." Zhang Zheng and Anna said, and then followed Anna to the time-honored hospital, now the time-honored hospital is completely different from before. Before those nurses and doctors also came back, Huang Runsheng also used the money he gave them to decorate the hospital, the hospital suddenly looked tall on the ah. Although there are a lot of patients here now, Anna''s mother is naturally arranged to a special care unit. There are people who take care of Anna''s mother 24 hours a day. "Thank you so much. I heard Anna say that if it wasn''t for you, my old bone would have gone to see the king of hell." Anna''s mother said, holding Zhang Zheng''s hand. After the last active, the consciousness in the mind is also slowly recovered. Listen to Huang Runsheng, he will soon be able to recover. "It''s all right, auntie. Anna is my brother. I''m still negligent. Otherwise, auntie, you won''t have to suffer from this crime." Zhang Zheng and his aunt said. Zhang Zhengzhen has been guilty about this for a long time. "Well, it''s about time. I''ll go first." Zhang Zheng looked at the time. It was almost 12 o''clock. It seemed that it was time to act. Anna took a look at her sleeping mother and went out with Zhang Zheng. "Or I''d better go with you. After all, it''s because of me that this thing has become like this." Anna said. If it were not for his own affairs, Zhang Zheng would not have been on the list of assassins. "It''s OK. It''s easy to do. You can just take good care of your mother here." Zhang Zheng touches Anna''s head and says that Zhang Zheng''s height is very high. She likes to silence Anna''s head every time. She feels that this can give her strength. Then Zhang Zheng looked for the bodyguards to drive. Eleven people drove to the car and soon went to the community of Chen Zhao. This is also a high-level community. If there is no access card, you can''t get in at all. These bodyguards have already dealt with these matters, and then three cars drive in at one breath. "Why did these people rush so hard just now?" The security guard looked at the motorcade driving in front of him and said that he felt there was a lot of murderous air on it. "Is that what you should ask? Just stand on your post. " Another security guard and this security guard said, after all, it is very good to be a security guard in such a luxurious community. Another security guard also shut up, because it is really the people in this who can''t be provoked. If you mess up with one of them, you will not be able to get along. The bodyguard on the other side LED Zhang Zheng straight in, and then went to the front of a villa. "Well, is Chen Zhao home now?" Zhang Zheng looked at the villa and asked the bodyguard around him. The bodyguard nodded. He had been observing the situation here. In front of this villa has already turned off the lights, only the street lights above the road are still shining on the villa. "All right, let''s go." Zhang Zheng said, and then took people around to the back door there, a bodyguard with a small wire, in the back door there for a while, and then the back door opened. The above is a password fingerprint lock. Without fingerprints, you can''t get in at all, so you can only get in through the back door. Zhang Zheng has already figured out the situation. It''s 12 o''clock in the evening. It''s estimated that other people in the villa should have gone to bed. More than a dozen people slowly walked into Chen Zhao''s bedroom. Zhang Zheng took a photo with his mobile phone light. It was really Chen Zhao. "I''ll go. This one can sleep so dead." Zhang Zheng looked at Chen Zhao snoring in bed and whispered. After more than a dozen people came in, the goods didn''t even notice. "Ah, well," Chen Zhao exclaimed, but before he could react, the towel was already stuffed into the inside. Then two bodyguards tied Chen Zhao with ropes. "Woo Hoo woo." Chen Zhao looked at Zhang Zheng in horror. Zhang Zheng had turned on the light, so he could see Zhang Zheng''s face. "Well, isn''t it surprising to see me?" Zhang Zheng looked at Chen Zhao and said, it seems that Chen Zhao now knows what is afraid."My son has been sent in by you. What are you looking for me for?" After Zhang Zheng took the towel down, Chen Zhao began to say. "Why did I come to you? I think you should know?" Zhang Zheng said, directly two punches in Chen Zhao''s face. "If you don''t remember, I''ll have to think about it for you." Zhang Zheng said maliciously that he had come to the door and pretended to be confused with himself. "No way. You can''t find that information." Chen Zhao said in horror, since Zhang Zheng said it was not his son''s business, it must be something else. But what he did was to spend money on the assassination list to put Zhang Zheng on it. But that website is known as the most secure website, no one''s information can be leaked out, this is really a heresy. "Well, it looks like you should remember." Zhang Zheng looked at Chen Zhao and said, "this Chen Zhao can''t help but fight. He just hit two fists, but he didn''t feel good. He even bled. Chen Zhao is very afraid now. He has been tied up now. He has no idea what Zhang Zheng is going to do next. "Zhang Zheng, I beg you, please don''t kill me. As long as you don''t kill me, all my money will be given to you, OK?" Chen Zhao said in a low voice, in front of his own life, the money is useless at all. Zhang Zheng laughs and says to himself that money is the most important thing he needs now, so it''s useless for him. Chapter 41 "I can tell you clearly that the most important thing I need now is money. I don''t know if you have anything worth replacing your life with." Zhang Zheng, sitting on the chair, said with folded legs. After hearing this, Chen Zhao thought about it carefully, but he did not have anything besides money. Chen Zhaoxian now secretly scolds his son in his heart because of him. If it were not for him, he would not have provoked this group of big people. "Cut off one of his legs first." Zhang Zheng said coldly, and then put the towel back into Chen Zhao''s mouth. "No, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. Can only be helplessly watching his leg is a big man to discount, this is a huge torture to the human spirit. Although the stick hit Chen Zhao''s leg for a moment, Chen Zhao''s pupil expanded rapidly, then he howled in pain, and then fainted. "It''s really boring." Zhang Zheng looked at Chen Zhao who had passed out and said that he had just wasted one of his legs. He did not expect to muddle through. Zhang Zheng could only ask the bodyguard to pick up a bucket of water and wake up. With the cold water, Chen Zhao opened his eyes, but after opening his eyes, he howled violently. It was really painful at that moment. After all, I''ve been an antique for such a long time. I know what to negotiate with every day. I haven''t suffered such hardships for a long time. "All right, don''t yell. I''ll take your leg today, OK? If you call again, I''ll let you know what''s really worse than death Zhang Zheng said maliciously. After saying that, Chen Zhao immediately held back his voice. Now Chen Zhao heard Zhang Zheng say that he would not be like death. He did not dare to imagine what kind of scene it was. "I''m leaving. I hope you''ll have a long memory tonight. As for the hunting warrant, I don''t want to see it tomorrow night, OK?" Zhang Zheng looked at Chen Zhao and said. If you are too gentle, he will bully you. Now Chen Zhao can only nod his head, and then Zhang Zheng left with his people. I believe that Chen Zhao will not dare to go too far this time. Just like before, a group of people went out from the door, and the security guard saluted them. Maybe this is a big man. After seeing Zhang Zheng go, Chen Zhao immediately hit 120 and felt that his leg was now killing him. After the emergency call, Chen Zhao called the assassin again. "Dear Mr. Chen Zhao, are you sure you want to cancel the assassination of Zhang Zheng, but after you cancel the assassination, the money will not be refunded." There was a cold voice on the phone. "Yes, I''m sure." Chen Zhao endured the pain and trembled and said, is not his little money, this loss I can bear, as long as it is his own life can be saved. The next day, ye HaoChen went to the website to see the list of assassins, and his name was really famous from it. Although I''m not afraid of these low-level killers, I''m really worried. I don''t know where these assassins will come from. "Now we can develop in peace of mind." Anna looked at the interface on the computer and said that the matter was solved. Zhang Zheng nodded, and then went out directly to a large office building. This place is the office building suitable for technology companies. Now the interview is still in progress. Every day, people come to apply. For these people, Zhang Zheng plans to accept all of them. Although they are all little white, now he has no way. "Tell your boss, I want to rent an office on the first floor." Zhang Zheng and the people at the front desk said that since they want to do it, they must do a big one. "What? Office building on the first floor, are you sure? " The front desk said strangely that even the first floor is a huge sum of money for the general boss. Generally speaking, it is the first time that three companies have used one floor of office building together with Zhang Zheng. The front desk called the manager immediately. After all, this is a big business. The manager ran down in a hurry after hearing this. "Hello, do you want to rent one of our office buildings?" The manager asked Zhang Zheng, if this order can be made, then his commission in it is quite a lot. "This place can only be rented, not bought?" Zhang Zheng asked the manager, relatively speaking, he didn''t like to rent things. After all, what he rented was not his own. The manager nodded dully. How much money is needed to buy the whole building? It''s too powerful. I dare not think of it. "OK, let''s sign the contract quickly, for ten years first." Zhang Zheng said, the manager quickly let the people below to complete the contract. Then he entertained Zhang Zheng in person here. The manager really hoped that every day he met with such a heroic person as Zhang Zheng.Zhang Zheng didn''t say much nonsense. After signing the contract with the manager, he left. Now that the location problem has been solved, the next step is equipment. After having this place, Zhang Zhengxian told Anna the address and asked him to inform the work places of the several people interviewed yesterday, so that the company was initially established. "Uncle Gu, let''s get the whole equipment from our tech company." Zhang Zheng called and uncle Gu said, after all, his family there is ready-made, when the time will not need to buy. Zhang Zheng is considering the affairs of science and technology companies. We should not need other things. Now the most important thing is the problem of experts. Zhang Zhengxian put all the applicants together and wanted to ask if there were experts among them. But now it seems that these people should be Xiaobai, and no one can guide the overall situation. "Now our company has been established, but we will start work in half a month according to what we said at the beginning. We''ll have new equipment after half a rain. " Zhang Zheng said to the employees. Now the biggest headache is the problem of experts. If Zhang Zheng doesn''t want to transfer people from his family business, there is only one way, that is, he will die. "Anna, I didn''t ask you to sort out a list. Give me that list." Zhang Zheng and Anna said that what they said was naturally the information of those technology companies that he had arranged before. Chapter 42 Zhang Zheng looked at Anna to sort out this information for himself. It was a list of some technical talents from the surrounding technology companies. "Well, it''s not easy to get this information together." Zhang Zheng looks at the list above and praises Anna. It must have been a waste of energy. After all, every technology company has technical talents. The company must protect these people closely, for fear of letting others know about it and then digging people out of it. "It''s just, boss, I don''t know why we need to set up a technology company by ourselves and purchase one directly." Anna said to Zhang Zheng. After Zhang Zheng became rich, the most common thing he did was to smash the money and directly bring the opposite company over. There was no way to do it. There was too much money. "You don''t understand that." Zhang Zheng and Anna explained that this is mainly due to their original time to do this thing, so know. Each company''s definite direction is different. Ye HaoChen''s goal is very clear, that is, chips, but these chips are very advanced products, and the technology companies around here have not set foot in it at all. Only machines that have been integrated from the family can carry out such research. "OK, I see. Then everything will go according to your plan." Anna and Zhang Zheng said, anyway, what Zhang Zheng said is right. Then ye HaoChen began to make a call according to the above telephone. "Hello, hello." "Dudu Dudu" "I''ll go, what the hell? I''ll hang up before I finish my words?" Ye HaoChen listened to the busy tone in the phone and said blankly what situation this is. Anna is smiling at the side, may be he gave me as a fraud call ah, after all, now the beginning of the liar is hello. "Let me state first that I am not a liar. I want to discuss something with you." Ye HaoChen, waiting for the opposite to connect, said in a hurry. This time, he did not hang up the phone. "Do we know each other?" There was a puzzled voice coming from the phone. This person had never seen it before, and the accent had no impression. "Professor Ye, you don''t need who I am. I just want to cooperate with you." Zhang Zheng said in a hurry, but it seemed that he didn''t want to come. "I''m sorry, no matter what kind of cooperation you are, I don''t mean to cooperate yet." Professor Ye said that the man himself did not know anything about it. How to cooperate with him? That''s bullshit. "Don''t say no, can we meet at ten tomorrow? I''ll give you double salary. What''s more, what I''m studying here is the most advanced chip. How about it? Are you interested Zhang Zheng said. Hearing the latest chip, Zhang Zheng obviously felt that the professor hesitated for a moment and then agreed. Zhang Zheng knew that the demand for money at their level may not be so strong. On the contrary, these advanced technologies can attract their attention. Zhang Zheng hung up the phone. It''s not bad. It''s a good start. But the professor only said that he could see, but he didn''t say anything else. Whether it could be established is still unknown. "I''m sorry, I''m working for other companies now. I can''t be so white eyed." The voice of the phone came over. Ye HaoChen took up his pen and drew a line on the name of this person on the front list. Ye HaoChen called one by one, and less than one third of them would like to come and have a look tomorrow, but Zhang Zheng is still very happy. As long as they come here, they will have a chance. "I said, boss, it''s not good for us to dig people so openly." Anna was listening to Zhang Zheng on the phone. Before, if any company wanted to pry people, they were all secretive. As a result, Zhang Zheng was honest when he arrived, and he was directly on the surface. "I''m not just for the quality of life of these talents. Who makes these companies so low?" Zhang Zheng said with a smile, and then went to prepare the materials. The next day, before the appointed time, ye HaoChen came out early, and then went to the agreed place. He also brought nine materials this time. As time went by, all the people who promised to come to see him yesterday had already come. Zhang Zheng sent all the information in front of him once. "These are the machines that I can integrate. I hope someone can lead the way in the company." Zhang Zheng looked at the people in front of him. These people didn''t agree to Zhang Zheng. They just started to pick up the materials on the table and looked at them. At last, their eyes were shining. These machines are big things that the company can''t get. "Are you sure you can get all these things?" A professor looked at the information in front of him. The things on it were amazing. "I''m sure I can handle these advanced machines." Zhang Zheng confidently said that these precision instruments can be obtained directly from the family. Other places are too expensive."As long as you can bring this machine, I''ll follow you." A professor said energetically that he was really attracted to these machines. "I don''t know where your company is? I haven''t heard of your company before. " According to a professor, such a powerful company should not be so obscure. Zhang Zheng didn''t say anything. After all, his company has not been established. It''s too early to say that. "My company hasn''t been set up yet, but I can guarantee that there are all these machines." Zhang Zheng said to everyone. After Zhang Zheng finished, these professors were not happy. The company had not been established enough to come here to attract people. This is not a white wolf with empty hands. "I don''t want to start work directly at that time. I''m also anxious. When my company is finished, please come and visit my company, and then you can consider it." Zhang Zheng said helplessly, because now his own behavior is to cover the White Wolf empty handed, how also have to take out a little real material thing to be able to. "And I''ll double your salary then, OK?" Zhang Zheng continued to tell them that they would really follow themselves only if they had good conditions with themselves. "OK, Mr. Zhang, we know about this. As long as your company meets your description, we will consider it at that time." The experts said, and then they left. Seeing these people leave, Zhang Zheng shakes his head helplessly. It seems that only when his company is established can he have a say. Chapter 43 Zhang Zheng could only grasp his own progress and let uncle Gu deliver the equipment to him. "Young master, I will use the fastest time to deliver things to you." Uncle Gu said, but he didn''t expect Zhang Zheng to be so urgent. Uncle Gu thought that since the young master was in such a hurry, he would have to seize the time to build these machines. "Yes, as soon as possible." Zhang Zheng said, and then took Anna back, sigh, this negotiation is really a failure. "Come on, take us to buy something, just go to Yanbai shopping mall." Zhang Zheng and the bodyguard said, and then directly let the bodyguard take himself to the mall. Then Zhang Zheng took Anna to buy food. He thought that he had just moved to his new home, and the refrigerator was still empty. He took advantage of this time to go shopping in the supermarket. "I said you bought so much food. You ate it." Anna looked at the food in front of her face and said in shock that it was necessary for a person to eat so much. "What do you care about so much? You''re not my daughter-in-law." Zhang Zheng disdains to say with Anna. "Go away, you''d better go to your former girlfriend." Anna and Zhang Zheng said that he and Zhang Zheng are brothers, Zhang Zheng can actually hit his own body. "OK, don''t make trouble with you, let''s go home quickly." Zhang Zheng touched Anna''s head, then pushed the shopping cart to the door to pay. A person carrying things, put it in the car and went home. "Don''t say, the environment here is really good. When can I buy a house here?" Anna said, looking at her surroundings. The villa that Zhang Zheng bought here is still the most expensive. It is the cheapest house, and it costs tens of millions of yuan. It is estimated that he will not earn this tens of millions in his lifetime. "There''s a shortcut to buying a house here." Zhang Zheng looked at Anna and said, "if you want to, just tell yourself No. It''s OK to buy one with your own money.". "What shortcut?" Anna asked suspiciously, do not know what Zhang Zheng said this shortcut is. "I can give you one directly. How about it? It''s a shortcut." Zhang Zheng looked at Anna and said. In fact, Zhang Zheng had this idea from a very early time. When he bought three more houses, he had better stay next to himself. At that time, the four brothers would live together. "No, I don''t want this." Anna waved her hands and said, I don''t know what Zhang Zheng thinks. After all, Zhang Zheng has saved his mother, and he has been very grateful. If Zhang Zheng gave him another house, he would not be able to bear it. "Come on, let''s go straight to the sales office." Zhang Zheng and the driver said, hungry ah directly let the driver take himself to the sales office. "What are we doing at the sales office?" Anna asked Zhang Zheng. She didn''t know what Zhang Zheng wanted to do, but Zhang Zheng didn''t say. She just told Anna for a while to know what it was. Zhang Zheng went to the sales office, this time to receive himself or the rural beauty when he bought a house. "I don''t know what happened to Mr. Zhang this time." The girl in front of Zhang Zheng and Anna poured tea. I don''t know what Zhang Zheng is going to do this time. "I want to see if there are any good villas here." Zhang Zheng and the sales lady said. "What, what else? Isn''t that villa you bought last time The manager said to Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng is really a noble person of his own. If it were not for Zhang Zheng, he would not have been able to open Zhang now, and he would not have been in the position of manager. "Just look at the three villas around me." Zhang Zheng said lightly, and then sat on his seat. This forced the manager to the whole muddle, which is also very rich, ah, Zhang Zheng bought the villa around the villa is the price that Zhang Zheng bought. "Boss Zhang, are you sure you want to buy three?" The manager said uncertainly. He didn''t know what Zhang Zheng thought. "Yes, you can go and choose three villas. We will sign the contract directly now." Zhang Zheng and the manager said with a smile. "Wait a minute, wait a minute. I''ll draw up the contract right away." The manager said, and hurried to find the contract, but he believed that Zhang Zheng''s purchasing power was absolutely capable of buying three more buildings. Zhang Zheng looked at the contract that the manager took over, then signed his name on the three contracts, and then pressed his fingerprints. "Good looking, Mr. Zhang. These three houses will be yours in the future. I hope to come back often in the future." The manager said to Zhang Zheng. I don''t know why, the manager felt that Zhang Zheng''s buying a house here was just like buying Chinese cabbage. Maybe this is the loneliness of the rich. After a while, Zhang Zheng returned to the villa with three keys."Well, here''s the key. I''ll give the remaining two keys to someone else sometime." Zhang Zheng and Anna said, and then gave one of the three keys to Anna. Anna took the key and didn''t know what to do. Zhang Zheng actually bought herself a villa. "Take it. Don''t hesitate. The four of us can live together like this all the time." Zhang Zheng and Anna said. "But this house is too expensive, I...." Anna and Zhang Zheng said that they really do not want to take this house. "All right, don''t grind about here. In the afternoon, I''ll find a decoration company directly and give your home a good decoration." Ye HaoChen looked at the hesitant Anna, and put the key into Anna''s pocket directly. He thought how to do something, so grinding and hawing, he was not buying a house, so fussy. "Well, I''ll take it." Anna said, since Zhang Zheng said so, how can I accept it. Besides, this house is not only owned by ourselves, but also owned by others. It''s better for me to accept it in my heart. "Wait a minute." Zhang Zheng stopped Anna when he came to the door, but Zhang Zheng felt that the door seemed a little wrong. "What''s the matter? Is anything happening?" Anna asked Zhang Zheng, Zhang Zheng''s room is in front of her. I don''t know why Zhang Zheng wants to stop herself here. Zhang Zheng looked at the fingerprint lock and felt that it was something wrong with the fingerprint lock. It should have been moved by someone else. Chapter 44 With Zhang Zheng''s strange reaction, his two bodyguards also began to suspect, began to look at the front. "I feel like the door lock has been moved by someone else." Zhang Zheng and two bodyguards said that the two bodyguards also nodded. They also felt that someone had moved the door. Two bodyguards put their hands on their waists and directly picked up their guns. One went to the back door, and the other waited for Zhang Zheng to press his fingerprints and rushed forward from the front. "Young master, you let us go first, and then you can enter after confirming that there is no danger." The two bodyguards said, and they went in together. Zhang Zheng was waiting outside. Originally, their purpose was to protect their own safety. As long as they walked away safely, their task would be completed. Suddenly, Zhang Zheng felt as if there was a murderous air around him. Then he turned his head and found a gun barrel in the grass around him. He quickly carried Anna to the car. But in the right shoulder place or a bullet, Zhang Zheng endure the pain pressure Anna, lock the back door to death. Anna is struggling there. She doesn''t know how to do it, but she knows that someone has shot her, but she has been pressed by Zhang Zheng. "Don''t move." Zhang Zheng and Anna said, looking at Anna struggling, but now is not the time to struggle, if the killer now chase after, he really has no way. Seeing that Zhang had been shot, the killer rushed out of the grass and slowly approached the car behind Zhang Zheng with the gun. "Young master." The two bodyguards in the room came out in a hurry after hearing the sound. They didn''t expect that the actions on the fingerprint lock were just a cover up. The real killer was hiding around. The bodyguard watched the killer approach the car behind Zhang Zheng step by step with a gun on the window, raised the gun decisively, and shot the killer to death. "Young master, you have nothing to do with it." After the bodyguard killed the killer, he rushed to the car to move Zhang Zheng out. Zhang Zheng covered his shoulder. It was OK. He found out early just now and avoided his vital point. Otherwise, this time he would really have to explain it here. Here is also the main enemy of their own love, this man hidden in the grass, he did not even find. "It''s OK. Fortunately, I haven''t hurt my vital point. Show me if there is any clue on the person in front." Zhang Zheng covered his arm and said to the bodyguard. Looking at the assassin in front of him, Zhang Zheng felt that he should not, because Chen Zhao''s list of his assassination had been withdrawn, and no one should assassinate himself. It''s really strange. "Well, let''s not talk about anything else. Let''s go to the hospital first." Anna came out of the car and saw Zhang Zheng''s clothes dyed red with blood. Zhang Zheng nodded, although not the key, but hit the body is really very painful, or take out as soon as possible. I really don''t know how the killer came out. The security work in this community is not very good. "Uncle Gu, is there anyone to assassinate me now?" Zhang Zheng calls uncle Gu and wants to ask him why there are still people to assassinate him. "This shouldn''t be?" Uncle Gu said suspiciously. It was really strange to see that there was no Zhang Zheng''s name on the assassin list. "OK, quickly check it out for me. What''s going on here?" Zhang Zheng and uncle Gu said that although they are not afraid of these assassins, there is no need to be afraid every day. Zhang Zheng was lying quietly on the bed. He had already had surgery just now. He took out the bullet from Zhang Zheng''s body and bandaged it. "Thank you very much, doctor." Zhang Zheng looked at the doctor who bandaged himself. "It''s OK, it''s OK, but you have to take a rest for this injury. You know, at least you can''t do strenuous exercise any more." The doctor said to Zhang Zheng. This time, Zhang Zhengzhen was very lucky. The bullet hit the meat directly and didn''t even touch the bone. "Big brother, are you ok?" Liang fan came in with something. After hearing that Zhang Zheng was shot, he rushed over at the first time. "Well, do you know who did it?" Liang fan looked at the bandaged Zhang Zheng and said that the killer was so arrogant that he dared to start in broad daylight. Zhang Zheng shakes his head. Up to now, he has no clue. The body has been handed over to the person sent by Uncle Gu. "I''m sorry, young master. Please punish us." The two bodyguards knelt on the ground and said to Zhang Zheng that this time it was because of their negligence that Zhang Zheng was injured. "It''s OK. Get up. It''s none of your business." Zhang Zheng and the two killers said that this matter had nothing to do with them. It was entirely their own fault. According to the family rules, if the master is injured because of this, the bodyguard must pay full responsibility. Ding Ding Ding. Zhang Zheng picked up his mobile phone. This call is from Uncle Gu. It seems that uncle Gu should have found his murderer."Young master, it''s the people in the capital who assassinated you. You may have to come back." Gu Shu and Zhang Zheng said that they had just investigated this. The assassin has a bayonet, which is the unique symbol of the killer organization in the capital. This organization can only issue orders to assassinate the assassin only if it is a big person in the capital. "It''s the rain Pavilion." Zhang Zheng said in a low voice that he knew about the organization. At that time, he also got information from it and killed a person. "Well." Gu Shu said, now the matter has been found here, how to carry out the rest of the matter has to be decided by Zhang Zheng himself. Zhang Zhengxian hung up the phone. It seems that he has to go back to the capital, but he has to wait for his injury to be better. "Liang fan, you should be responsible for the affairs of that technology company, especially those experts. You must dig them out for me." Zhang Zheng and Liang Fan said that they had already thought about this project, and they could never give up the project. "During this period of time, you can take good care of it, and you don''t have to worry about the rest." The most important thing that Zhang Fan and Zhang Zheng need to take is to rest. "Well, let''s go to the capital the day after tomorrow." Zhang Zheng and Anna said, let Anna accompany him to go again. "Two days later? That''s ridiculous. " "It''s OK, it''s OK. My body is so strong that it will be OK the day after tomorrow. When that time comes, we''ll find out who wants to kill me." Chapter 45 Zhang Zheng healed well in the hospital. In any case, the affairs of the science and technology company have been handed over to Liang fan. On the third day, Zhang Zheng asked Anna to leave the hospital together. After all, so many people were waiting to kill themselves. I had to crack them down and let them know that they were not so easy to bully. In fact, Zhang Zheng wanted to solve all the problems this time, which could be regarded as a warning to others, so that those people would not dare to make mistakes. "I said you don''t hold on. It''s just a few days. Are you ok?" Anna looked at ye HaoChen, who was slow in action. Even if it doesn''t hurt the bones and vital parts, the bullet will surely hurt a lot if it hits the body like this. "It''s OK. Let''s just leave the hospital. I know my own body best." Zhang Zheng stood up and said, but now I don''t have so much time. Zhang Zheng also wants to have a good rest, but now he has no chance to rest. He has to go all out. Anna had no choice but to follow Zhang Zheng back to the capital and find out the murderer there. "What kind of organization is this wind and rain pavilion? How come I never heard of it before." Anna asked Zhang Zheng. I heard that it was assassinated by the wind and rain Pavilion. I have never heard of it before. I don''t know what is going on. "The wind and rain pavilion has a long history. When I was not born, this assassination organization existed." Zhang Zheng and Anna introduced the rain Pavilion. This assassin organization is in the capital, but no one knows where they are. As long as you join the wind and rain Pavilion, you will definitely have a unique bayonet tattooed on your body. And because of the group training of the wind and rain Pavilion, the wind and rain Pavilion really only receives the news from people in the capital city, and they will not receive the information of other people. Therefore, there are few things about the rain Pavilion in other places. "So it is." Anna listened to Zhang Zheng''s description and said that she had never heard of the rain Pavilion. Then Zhang Zheng and Anna let the bodyguards take them back to the capital. This time, they must let the people in the capital know that they are not easy to provoke. "They are still not innovative at all." Anna looked at the people at the door and said, still as before, a pile of Zhangjia people piled there. A huge character, that is, welcome home of the Zhangjia family, Zhang Zheng saw here is also a smile, these small tricks will not have much impact on himself. "Welcome home, sir." Uncle Gu opened the door to Zhang Zheng, then bowed down respectfully and said to Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng can come to the capital himself is really too happy, because only when Zhang Zheng comes to the capital can he find Zhang Zheng to discuss the family affairs. "I said that when I came back to my family, I stole it by myself. The group of people at the door really made me look at it very much." Zhang Zheng told uncle Gu that he really didn''t want to see the gang at the door any more. If you come back secretly, you can also investigate it secretly. After reading this, you know that those people will hide deeply after you come back. Because the real murderer must know what he came back for. After all, the time interval is too short. He must come back for the assassin. "I know, sir, I won''t tell them next time you come back." Uncle Gu said respectfully and got on the bus. "Sir, it seems that this is not the way to the family. Where shall we go?" Uncle Gu looked at the scenes on both sides and said that the road to the family was totally in the opposite direction. What was going on. "Oh, uncle Gu, I forgot to tell you about this. That is, I won''t go home when I come back this time. I have already reserved a hotel. You can go back with the driver later." Zhang Zheng said with interest. What I said was to go back to the capital, but I never said I would go back to my family to live. This is what I said. "Young master, if you don''t go back to your own home when you go back to the capital, it won''t be too unreasonable to let others know." After saying this, Uncle Zhang didn''t think that he would come back. "Come on, you don''t have to worry about this. I can handle the rest myself." Zhang Zheng and uncle Gu said, and then simply put on the earphone to listen to the song. As soon as Gu Shu looked at this, he knew that Zhang Zheng should have made up his mind. It was only because of Zhang Zheng''s temperament that he could not convince Zhang Zheng. Then in the evening, Zhang Zheng checked into the hotel, and then looked around Anna. "What are you doing? Don''t look at me like this. I just want to take care of you. I won''t sleep in the same room with you." Anna looked at Zhang Zheng and said uneasily. After all, Zhang Zheng still has injuries. Since he doesn''t go back to his family, he can only take care of himself. Otherwise, no one will take care of Zhang Zheng."Well, it''s not up to you. Change my dressing quickly." Zhang Zheng said, and then took off the coat, the body injury or not good. Then Anna changed the medicine for Zhang Zheng. After changing the medicine, the two people were lying in bed and sleeping. There were many things to do the next day. "I''ll tell you, don''t do anything. If you do something, don''t blame me for being rude." Anna carefully said, this is the first time that she and other boys in the same room, still very nervous ah. "I take you as my brother. You know, don''t be so nervous." This is said with a bitter smile. I really don''t know why Anna is so nervous. After sleeping in bed for one night, Zhang Zheng got up to look for a relationship. After all, he had stayed in the capital for such a long time, but he still knew several people from the wind and rain Pavilion. "Hello, Xiaohei, come out. I have something to ask you." Zhang Zheng calls a killer, who has a high status in the rain Pavilion. "Well, I see. How about I come to see you at twelve o''clock tomorrow afternoon." The voice on the other end of the phone said. "Mm-hmm, I''m in the center hotel. When you get there, you can find me." Zhang Zheng and the assassin on the other side said that he must have thought that he had gone home, but he did not. "Well, you didn''t go back to the family?" Xiaohei said in shock. He thought ye HaoChen was in trouble, so he didn''t go back to his family. Chapter 46 "It''s OK. Just come tomorrow. I''ll be waiting for you at noon tomorrow." Zhang Zheng and the telephone opposite ground person said, then hung up the telephone. "Well, it''s settled." Anna looked at Zhang Zheng and said, I don''t know if Zhang Zheng has handled all the things. "No, I''ll have a look at it by noon tomorrow." Zhang Zheng and Anna said, in fact, their hearts for this matter is not accurate. Because the wind and rain pavilion has its own unique system, that is, absolute confidentiality. Otherwise, so many people would not choose the wind and rain Pavilion. Now it is only a chance. "Well, what are we going to do today?" Anna asked Zhang Zheng, after all, there is still a whole day today, I don''t know what to do. "It''s OK. You can follow me and have a look at it all day." Zhang Zheng and Anna said, it seems that this day should be nothing to do, so take advantage of this time to have a good time. "I said, don''t forget that you still have injuries. How do you want to play?" Anna looked at ye HaoChen''s wound and said helplessly. I really don''t understand. Now ye HaoChen is like this. What he thinks in his mind is still playing. "Let''s go. Anyway, we can''t do anything here now. We might as well go out and play at this time." Anna seems to be interesting to listen to Zhang Zheng''s words, so it''s better to go out and play with Zhang Zheng. Anyway, it''s not her own money to spend at that time. "Young master, I have prepared the car for you. Where do you want to go safely?" Once outside the hotel, Zhang Zheng saw Uncle Gu. It seems that uncle Gu has been waiting here for a long time. "Come on, let''s go to the biggest shopping mall." Zhang Zheng said, and then uncle Gu drove Zhang Zheng to go. Now Zhang Zheng is the patriarch. He says he has to go where he goes. After arriving at the biggest shopping mall, Zhang Zheng took Anna to play with her. Because she was injured, she could only take Anna to buy some clothes. "I said you don''t have your own bodyguard at this time?" Anna asked Zhang Zheng, I don''t know why Zhang Zheng didn''t bring those bodyguards this time. When I was there, these bodyguards were inseparable. I don''t know why they didn''t take them here. "They are also human beings. How can they have a rest?" Zhang Zheng said with a smile. After all, this is my own territory. Although I don''t have a bodyguard with me, I don''t know how many people uncle Gu has sent to protect me secretly, so I can go shopping in peace. Besides, when I come back, I will be the leader of the Zhangjia family. No one should take such a big risk to assassinate myself at this time. They spent a long time in it. Then Zhang Zheng bought Anna some clothes. After that, they sat together for dinner. "Oh, it''s impossible. Why is this man like Xue an?" This is a person looking at the opposite side of the meal. The man opposite looks like Xue an. The only difference is that Xue an is like that upstart. He is covered with famous brand clothes. "This is not like it. It should be Xue an." Anna also looked back at the man. It was xue''an. Ye HaoChen can''t understand why Xue an also appeared in the capital, and he seems to have made a fortune. Is it Xue an who has found a good brother-in-law. Zhang Zheng thought about it and decided not to think about it. After all, the Xue family had nothing to do with him. As for why they became rich, they had nothing to do with themselves. "Ah ah, this is not my brother-in-law. How can I meet you here?" Xue an exaggerates and sits opposite Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng frowned with anger on his face. After seeing Xue an, he didn''t provoke him, but he didn''t expect him to come by himself. This was really unexpected. "Before, you had the money to abandon my sister. Now that we have money, we don''t need your money, you know?" Xue an said triumphantly, and then deliberately showed the Rolex watch on his arm. Zhang Zheng shook his head when he saw it. It seems that Xue an still has the same face after he is rich. Money can''t change the essence of his bones. "What''s the matter? Your sister remarried? Did you marry a blind local tyrant? " Zhang Zheng said sarcastically. I really don''t know which local tyrant is blind enough to take a fancy to them. However, looking at Xue an''s appearance, he should have found a good family. Zhang Zhengzhen felt sad for another compatriot from his heart. It''s OK, but I have to let myself take out the money and let myself give up the idea. Otherwise, after I married her, the family could not cope with it. "Go away, who told you that my sister got married, but I earned money by my own ability, you know?" Xue an complacently said, these money can be earned by oneself.Zhang Zheng looks at Xue an''s appearance a bit not quite believe that such a waste can still make money? "Did you sell your kidney or rob the bank?" Zhang Zheng rolled his white eyes and said that he couldn''t understand where Xue an''s money came from. "Well, my eyes are hot when I look at you. I''ll tell you that I earned all the money myself. As for the method, I won''t tell you." Xue an said that and then walked off with a high air. Zhang Zheng shook his head. He didn''t expect that there would be a chance to make a fortune. God is really unfair. "Sir, do we need to investigate this man?" Gu Shu said to Zhang Zheng. It seemed that there was a contradiction between this man and Zhang Zheng. Otherwise, he would not look like this. Zhang Zheng thought about it or forget it. They did not have anything to do with themselves. They didn''t want us to have any contact with the Xue family. "I know, sir." Uncle Gu finished and then ate quietly. Since the master didn''t let him meddle in this business, he didn''t care. "Well, let''s not have a good mood for this matter. I''m really angry. Let''s go back when we''re full of food." Zhang Zheng and Anna said, did not expect to have a meal can meet a person disgusting themselves. "You still can''t let go of the past. Otherwise, you will be ok if these people are disgusted." Chapter 47 Zhang Zheng''s own heart is also thinking of Anna said things, his heart is just can''t get through. After all, it was also my beloved woman. Although I was blind at the beginning, I still loved her in the final analysis. It''s impossible to forget the painting. "Well, I''ll just say it casually. Don''t take it seriously." Anna looked at the distracted Zhang Zheng and said that she knew she had said something wrong. That thing is the eternal pain in Zhang Zheng''s heart. "It''s OK, it''s OK. It''s my fault." Zhang Zheng said with a wry smile that he was blind at the beginning, so he fell in love with such a woman. He was really blind. Then Zhang Zheng went back to her room with Anna. Anyway, there was nothing to do but wait for tomorrow. "Is the man you''re looking for reliable?" Anna asked Zhang Zheng, looking at Zhang Zheng so relieved of the man. If you are yourself, you can''t wait for that person now. After all, a person''s words are really full of too much uncertainty. How to find a few more people, but looking at Zhang Zheng has been waiting for that person, I don''t know what I think. "Don''t worry. I''m still very confident about this man. He has a very high position in the wind and rain Pavilion. If he doesn''t know, he can only think of other ways." Zhang Zheng said confidently. This brother himself can be completely reliable. This is a life-long friendship with himself. At the beginning, the two men also broke through a lot of disasters. He was expelled from his family and went to other places. He joined the wind and rain Pavilion for many years. He has stopped being a killer and is a manager. Anna nodded. It seems that this person can still be trusted. Otherwise, Zhang Zheng could not be so relieved. At noon the next day, Zhang Zheng received the phone call and quickly told him his location, waiting for him to find his own. A moment later, the doorbell rang, Anna immediately went to open the door. After opening the door, Anna knew why this person was called Xiaohei, because he was too dark. No wonder she called Xiaohei. "Hey, brother, we haven''t seen each other for a long time." Then she was hugged by Xiao Zheng. "I said sister-in-law, I just haven''t seen my brother for a long time. I can''t even hold it." Xiaohei said helplessly, the tutor is too strict, and he can''t hold it. "Well, don''t call me sister-in-law. I''m just your brother''s assistant. Besides, your brother is injured." Anna said, blushing, as if she wanted to take care of him. If Xiaohei holds it down, it is estimated that Zhang Zheng''s wound will crack and become inflamed. "What''s the matter? Are you hurt? " Hearing Anna''s words, Xiao Hei saw Zhang Zhengfu''s bandage under his clothes. He looked really hurt. "Well, let''s sit down and talk slowly." Zhang Zheng and Xiaohei said, and then called Xiaohei to the conference room next to him. He really had to sum up the whole thing. After that, Zhang Zheng told Xiaohei about the assassination of his own rain Pavilion, and then he came here for the purpose. "Well, brother, I know what you mean by calling me this time. You want me to find out for you who is going to assassinate you. That''s what you mean." Xiao hei and Zhang Zheng said. Xiaohei is not stupid. He knows what Zhang Zheng means. He must want to investigate who paid to kill himself. "Yes, I wonder if you can help." Zhang Zheng looked at Xiaohei and said, anyway, his request has been reached. I don''t know if Xiaohei can agree with him. After all, I can''t eat this dumb loser. I have to return it and punish the assassin well. "It''s a bit difficult to do." Xiao Hei touched his head and said with a puzzled expression that if he had other things to do, he would have done them by the way, but this thing is really troublesome. Because the system of wind and rain Pavilion is set here, I can''t say that it is randomly transferred out. In this case, even if the rules of wind and rain pavilion are broken, I certainly can''t let such things happen. "You can do me a favor. Well, it''s all like this." Zhang Zheng pretended to be pitiful and said to Xiaohei, making Xiaohei''s goose bumps all up. "Don''t do that. I have to think about it." Little black covered his head and said. Listening to Xiao Hei''s words, Zhang Zheng knew that Xiaohei could do this, but he might have some trouble. "Xiaohei, as long as you can find out who this person is, this benefit will definitely be yours. How about it? Do you want to think about it carefully." Zhang Zheng said in a long voice. Looking at Xiao Hei''s appearance, as long as he puts a little pressure on him, he should be able to agree. Xiaohei is also very tangled. If the organization knows about this matter, he must be scrapped this time and leak the employer''s information. This crime is really too big."If you don''t help me, I''ll give you what you did then..." Zhang Zheng said maliciously that there were a lot of embarrassing things for Xiao Hei. I didn''t expect that Zhang Zheng''s words had not been finished, so Xiao Hei covered his mouth. It would be really humiliating to let others know about these things. "OK, I''ll help you this time. You must not tell others that I said it, otherwise I will be guilty." Xiao Hei said in fear. However, he still decided to wrap up the matter. This is Zhang Zheng. If he changed other people, he could not take such a big risk for them. "Thank you very much. It has to be you. I''ll give you whatever you want after the work is finished. Ha ha ha." Zhang Zheng said with a smile that as long as Xiaohei agreed, he would certainly fulfill it well. "You go away, I think you look for me, there must be no good thing, I left first, and then I will come here to tell you what I find." Little black said with a bitter face. "That''s really hard for you." Zhang Zheng thief said with a smile, and finally convinced Xiaohei to help himself. "Let me also hear what the purpose between you is." Anna asked curiously, don''t know what is the relationship between Zhang Zheng and that little black. "This is a secret between us men. I told you, is that still a secret?" "Cut, you''re a cheapskate." Anna pursed, but still wanted to know what the secret was between them. Chapter 48 Zhang Zheng can only continue to wait, but Xiaohei has promised himself, this thing should be able to be completed. Xiao Hei''s temper and Zhang Zheng still know, or refuse to accept it. As long as it is the next step of your life, he will certainly not break his promise. "I''m not as mysterious as you say when I come to the rain Pavilion." Anna said in the side, before Zhang Zheng also said that the news of the rain Pavilion is very confidential, but now it seems that it is just so. Zhang Zheng knew what Anna meant and could only smile. In fact, this thing is really normal, because there may be loopholes everywhere. As long as the money or relationship is in place, what can''t be done. "We have to wait for this one. There may be something unexpected about this one." Zhang Zheng and Anna said that this matter can not be guaranteed. If other people''s power is more important than their own, then there is no way. "Well, I''ll see if he can bring back the information you want." Anna said, wondering if the person could bring the information back accurately. "Master, I think we''d better go home. After all, we don''t have a good reputation outside." "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter. I don''t know where I want to be." Zhang Zheng finished and hung up the phone. The old man is always bothering himself. He said that he didn''t want to go back so many times. He asked himself back and forth. He was really bored to death. "You hate your family so much. Tell me about your family." Anna and Zhang Zheng said that although they had seen the attitude of their family last time, they felt that no one really cared about Zhang Zheng except uncle Gu. This is very strange. Since no one really cares about Zhang Zheng, why should he go home. "Well, I don''t think it''s necessary to say it. Last time you saw it yourself, my family couldn''t catch up with Gu Shu." Zhang Zheng laughed miserably, as if he had never felt the love of his family since childhood. I don''t know what my father meant. He left his family to himself, which I never imagined. "OK, I think you should go back. After all, you have lost so many industries. It''s really not so serious." Anna said to Zhang Zheng. If you have so much property, you must go home and inherit it. It doesn''t matter what the small company outside wants. But Zhang Zheng didn''t think so. He always thought about his own small company. On the contrary, he didn''t care about the things in his family. "You still don''t understand it." Zhang Zheng sighed and said that if the things were not personally experienced, it would be impossible to understand, without real empathy. No matter at the beginning or myself, I have seen my family clearly, only interests in my eyes. "Well, whatever you think, just don''t let me lose my job." Anna indifferent to say, Zhang Zheng treatment of his mother, now return to his villa to live, work all his life can not repay this kindness. "No, no matter how unemployed you are, you will never be unemployed." When she said that when she looked at the poor, only three of them were willing to help themselves. "Hello, are you in the room now? I''ve got all my information out. " Xiaohei called and said that he had already investigated it. Zhang Zheng was surprised. He didn''t expect to find out in such a short time, which was a little different from what he imagined. "I said, did you kid play with me? Did you find out so soon?" Zhang Zheng said in surprise, really don''t know why so fast. "I didn''t think it would be so simple. I''ll tell you when I meet." Xiao Hei said to Zhang Zheng in a hurry. Xiaohei himself was also very surprised. At first, he thought it would be very troublesome. After all, it was the master of Zhangjia who was assassinated. However, he had to be a big man. At that time, it would be very difficult to investigate. But what I didn''t think of was that the assassin of Zhang Zheng was a small character, and the information fell out in minutes. After the doorbell rang, Zhang Zheng opened the door for him. After Xiaohei entered the room, he threw the information on the table. Zhang Zheng quickly picked it up and looked at it. "What''s going on here? How could it be so fast? " Zhang Zheng asked suspiciously, this is not scientific. According to the law, the one who assassinates himself is still Kyoto. At least, he must be a son of a big family. It must be difficult. Is the information inside the rain Pavilion so transparent? With this, Zhang Zheng quickly picked up the document and looked at it to see if he knew it or not. "Brother, don''t say it. This time, I didn''t expect that the person who killed you was a small person. I had never seen this person before." Xiao Hei said in a hurry. Xiao Hei just wanted to say something else, but seeing Zhang Zheng''s face getting worse and worse, I don''t know if he said something wrong. "What a coincidence." Zhang Zheng looked at the document and said that the people above were his old friends. It was really a coincidence.After hearing Zhang Zheng''s words, Anna also rushed up to have a look to see who the old friend Zhang Zheng said was, which surprised Zhang Zheng so much. "I''ll go. How could it be him?" Anna looked at the photo above the document, this person is not Xue an, did not expect to be so clever, it is really incredible. "You should not forget me when you come back." Xiao Hei got up and said, since Zhang Zheng knew this man, his responsibility was done. "I said you still want to face ah, such a small amount of work you want me a condition." Zhang Zheng said with a wry smile that he had lost a lot of money this time. He even changed his own condition for such a small amount of work. "Master Zhang, no, Master Zhang, you must admit defeat, or you will not." Xiaohei waved his hand behind Zhang Zheng, then opened the door and left. This time, he really made a profit. After all, this is a promise made by the family leader of Zhangjia, which is more important than anything else. "Good trumpet, I''ll owe you a promise. Come to me when you want to fulfill it." Zhang Zheng finished with Xiao hei and immediately looked at the document. Although the above is only a monitoring section, Zhang Zheng can recognize it at a glance. This person must be Xue an, not someone else, but Xue an is not from the capital. Chapter 49 "What''s going on here? Why is xue''an involved?" Zhang Zheng said after putting down the document. At first, I thought it was the children of the big family in Beijing. No matter whether they were from Zhangjia or not, I had to give them a strong hand. But I didn''t expect that it was Xue an, but Zhang Zheng can be sure that there must be a hand controlling xue''an, because Zhang Zheng knows that xue''an doesn''t have this brain. "Is Xue an going to buy your head in the wind and rain pavilion after he has money?" Anna said in question, before the time is not see Xue an rich. Maybe when I get rich, I will hold a grudge against this, and then I want Zhang Zheng''s life. "This is absolutely impossible." Zhang Zheng said, Xue an, he will not spend the money he has got on his body, which is a waste to him. Moreover, the Xue family''s Hukou is not in the capital. There must be someone behind this. It seems that they have to hurry up and not let others take the lead. "Hello, uncle Gu, find someone for me, that''s Xue an. Now he''s in the capital. He''s looking for Kai as quickly as possible, and then he''ll bring him to me." Zhang Zheng said to Uncle Gu anxiously. Looking for people in this capital city still depends on Uncle Gu. After all, if you are not familiar with the place of life here, uncle Gu can play the fastest role. "Did you guess something?" Anna looked at Zhang Zheng and asked in a hurry. "I don''t know that yet. I''ll wait until xue''an comes and see what he says." Zhang Zheng and Anna said. Who is there behind Guan xue''an? Since he has offended himself, he has to find this place back. After receiving Zhang Zheng''s news, uncle Gu immediately took action. He began to look for Xue an, whom Zhang Zheng said. He also knew him before. Because Uncle Gu has been looking at Zhang Zheng''s situation all the time. After all, it''s only Zhang Zheng''s father and uncle Gu who want to expel Zhang Zheng out of the family. "This is the man. I''ll find it right away. If you find it, you can bring it back directly. If you resist, you''ll be stunned." Gu uncle Xue an''s photo to his men said. Then the people below scattered to look for it. "It should be found soon." Uncle Gu said in a low voice. After all, he has so many people. It is very easy to find an ordinary person, unless he has left the capital. At this time, Xue an was still drinking with money. Before that, she never got so much money. After getting so much money at once, she really didn''t know what to spend. "Give me all the drinks. I''ll pay for the consumption tonight." Xue an and the people on the table said that these people were all beautiful women they had found. Before that, I didn''t even dare to think about this scene. Screaming on the table, they just like to be as rich as xue''an. They''re all free at any time. It''s the most comfortable thing to follow. "The steward said he was the man." A young man took a picture of Xue an in his hand and looked at Xue an, who was still in a carnival. "That''s right. It should be this man. Let''s go straight to it." The other said, and then both of them pushed over together. Xue an looked at the two men in front of him. He felt a little agitated. Who is so blind that he can''t see how to drink. He''s really convinced. "Who are you? Don''t see me drinking here? Let''s go. It''s bad luck." Xue an said impatiently. But the two people in front of them had not left yet. They both confirmed that this person was xue''an, so they directly sat next to xue''an. Although two people can directly cut off people, but the housekeeper said that this matter must be carried out in secret, so the two people can only think of other ways. "What are you doing? I don''t know you. You guys Xue an said in horror. I don''t know who these people are. Xue an thought that he didn''t provoke anyone in the capital. What are these two people for. "We don''t mean anything. We just hope you can come with me. I''m sure I won''t embarrass you." A man said faintly, and then took out a handmade knife from his pocket and put it against Xue an''s waist. "Angie, who is this? It''s really a disappointment." "That''s right. I didn''t see that we were playing hard." Xue an brought the girls said impatiently, if Xue an left, no one would continue to invite themselves to drink. "Shut up." Xue an said flustered. He had already felt the cold air in his waist. He felt the cold sweat on his forehead. He was afraid that he would be stabbed in the next second. "Brother, I don''t know what we have to do. Let''s discuss it." Xue an turned to look at the two young people, and now their life and death are in their hands. "Come with me, and you''ll know all about it." The young man said, Xue an can only follow the young people to go together, to the outside after taking a long prepared car.After seeing Xue an leave, a hostess''s eyes flashed. Then she went to the bathroom and made a phone call after making sure there was no one inside. "Childe, the plan failed. Xue an was robbed. I don''t know who it is." The woman reported that her mission was a failure. His mission here is to kill people, so that Xue an can''t speak in the future. Originally, he wanted to start when he was looking for a few people after drinking wine, but he didn''t expect that someone else would cut him off in the middle of the way. He was really angry. "Why are you so useless? I don''t care. I''ll try my best to kill him for me, at all costs." On the other side of the voice gnashing teeth to say, really did not expect that this action will fail. "Yes, young master. I''m going to investigate who kidnapped xue''an." The beauty said, and went straight out of the bar to find someone. Xue an on the other side is controlled by two people in the car. I don''t know what these people are doing, and I haven''t provoked them. Xue an asked them a lot of questions along the way, but if they didn''t say a word, they didn''t ask for trouble. They just shut up. Xue an looks out of bed uneasily. He is also a newcomer to the capital city. He is not so familiar with the company here and doesn''t know where to go. He simply closes his eyes and listens to fate. Anyway, he once became a rich man, and he will live a good life. Chapter 50 "Master, I have brought you people. Do you want to bring them to you now?" Uncle Gu looked at Xue an in the car. His attitude was really good. He could still fall asleep at this time. "Xue an is safe. Please bring it to me right away. I have something urgent to write to him." Zhang Zheng and uncle Gu said that they didn''t expect uncle Gu to be so efficient. This is just half a day to find people, this is the strength of the big family, ah, can not be underestimated. "Wake up, here we are." Uncle Gu called Xue an who was asleep and tied a rope to his hand. He was afraid that it would do harm to Zhang Zheng for a while. Xue an looked at the place. This is the Central Hotel. I don''t know why I called myself here. After opening the door for a while, the bound Xue an saw Zhang Zheng, and then began to curse. "I thought it was you. Did you see that I was better off than you, so you were jealous?" Xue an disdained to say, sure enough, there is only one enemy in the capital, that is Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng also sneered, jealous of him? I have so much property here. How can I envy him? It''s really funny. "Well, I don''t have time to chat with you. The rain Pavilion knows. Tell me everything you know, and I''ll make you safe." Zhang Zheng and Xue an said. It is estimated that after Xue an robbed him, the boss behind the scenes should not be able to sit still, and he will definitely take action at that time. "I don''t know what you said about the rain Pavilion. I don''t need your protection. Let me out now." Xue an arrogantly said, in Xue an''s opinion, as long as he is rich, where to go is the most noble person. "Well, look at this picture and tell me why you''re here." Zhang Zheng showed Xue an that picture. Now I come to Xue an and I really don''t know anything. Otherwise, you can''t be so tough now. You''ve already begged for forgiveness on your knees. It seems that Xue an was just used by others, and the money was also exchanged with this one. Xue an looks at the photo. The person in it is really himself, and the place where he comes to pay. I don''t know how Zhang Zheng has this picture. "I tell you, this business is my exclusive business, you can''t compete with me." Xue an said anxiously, this is his way to get money. If this way is cut off for him, he is really dead. Zhang Zheng shakes his head when he looks at Xue an. This loser is a loser. He has been used by others. He doesn''t know how to deal with it. "Don''t worry, I won''t rob you of this kind of money. After all, you just got a lot of money, but I don''t know if you have life to spend." Zhang Zheng said sadly, Zhang Zheng can be sure that if Xue was put out, he would not survive for a day. "What do you mean?" Xue an seems to have something in Zhang Zheng''s words. He spent a lot of money these days. How could he die. "I''ll bet you that if I let you out now, you won''t live a day." Zhang Zheng confidently said this thing, he can guarantee that this is 100%. Zhang Xin was cheated by Zhang Zheng, who was not cheated by him. Then Zhang Zheng told Xue an about the rain and rain Pavilion. Xue an must have been used as a gunner. When people check it out, only Xue an''s head will be found. "What? My signature has always been an assassin''s handprint? " Xue an was in a daze, and then sat down on the chair. He really didn''t expect that all he did was sleep. I saw this job on the Internet, saying that as long as you sign a word, you can get a huge bonus, and you can also handle the account of Beijing. Xue an was a little hesitant, thinking that it was impossible to drop the pie in the sky, but after signing, he really got 5 million yuan. Although it was a little unrealistic, the money had already been transferred to the account. From then on, I was out of control. As long as I had time, I would sign directly. Then I took the money and went to be smart. I never saw the content in it without signing words. "I really don''t know. I thought it was a simple signature." Xue an Tan sat on the ground and murmured. "Well, don''t do this. Tell me who is behind you. I feel you don''t want to die. Now only I am willing to protect you, you know not." Zhang Zheng looked at xue''an and knew that xue''an''s spirit was breaking down. As long as I could ask something, I would investigate it myself. "I really don''t know. We are all in contact on the Internet. I..." Xue an murmured, this is true. All along, they contact people from the Internet, and then they tell themselves what to do, and then they will go to which address to sign and get the money. "Master, someone is following us. Stop them now." The security guard below said, just when pressing Xue an''s car, they found that there were other cars following in the back, but they didn''t think about it."So soon." Zhang Zheng looked at Xue an with interest. Fortunately, he acted early. Otherwise, what he saw now was Xue an''s body. After hearing this, Xue an was flustered. He didn''t expect that someone would come to kill him. Xue an, who was arrogant just now, is lying on the ground and dragging Zhang Zheng''s pants. "Zhang Zheng, I beg you, help me. You almost became my brother-in-law before Xue an wailed, thinking of pulling the relationship, now as long as you can save your life, you have been very happy. "Don''t mention it to me." Zhang Zheng said with a cold face that his family didn''t want to hear this sentence again in his whole life. He was really too diaphragmatic. After hearing this, Xue an quickly deleted his mouth. He kept saying that he was wrong. Zhang Zheng doubted whether the goods were crazy. Zhang Zheng immediately arranged for bodyguards to stop these people. He was worried that there was no place to look for clues. The clues came to his door. "Let them all come in. Don''t make a noise. Let them be bad." Zhang Zheng and his men said, let them check first, to see if they are looking for Xue an. "Elder sister, Xue an was brought here, but it''s too big. Where should we start looking?" the younger brother asked the woman around. "You''re stupid. You can directly adjust the monitoring for me, and let the brothers disperse. Don''t gather together like this. It''s too noticeable." Chapter 51 The woman was brought into the room by Zhang. The woman immediately began to investigate and found that the person living in the house was Zhang Zheng. She was scared to call to report the news. After all, Zhang Zheng is now the master of the family. If he rushes in, he will not end up in a good way. "What are you talking about? You said Zhang Zheng was in the center hotel The man at the other end said in horror. He didn''t expect that Zhang Zheng would come here. It seems that Zhang Zheng came back for this. This woman didn''t know about Zhang Zheng''s assassination, but she did manage it by herself, so she couldn''t let Xue an live in any case. "We have to get rid of Xue an as soon as possible at all costs, OK?" The young man on the opposite side said, I really don''t know how Zhang Zheng would investigate Xue an''s head. If it is found, it will be another big fight. The woman promised to come down and arrange all the killers around her, but she didn''t know that her small movements had already been observed by Zhang Zheng''s bodyguards. After a while, a knock on the door came, and Xue an was startled. But on second thought, Zhang Zheng is not here now, and he has nothing to be afraid of. "Come on, let me see who it is?" Zhang Zheng said with a smile, and then asked the bodyguard to open the door. The bodyguard below had given him news just now, and only one woman followed. Although she was a woman, Zhang Zheng didn''t dare to take it lightly. She still asked the bodyguard to open the door. After the bodyguard opened the door, she had to search her body. "What are you doing?" The woman pretended to be frightened and said that she did not expect to be searched after she came. "Well, the young lady is at the door. Tell me what you are here for." Zhang Zheng said with a sneer. I don''t know what they sent a woman to do. "Little brother, I''m just here to promote special services. Isn''t it a bit bad for you to treat people like this?" The woman said charmingly, her eyes also looked into the room from time to time. I want to see if there is Xue an''s figure, but I have seen it all around. There is no Xue an''s figure at all. Zhang Zheng has already put Xue an in the room, let Anna and the bodyguard watch him. "Back off, or don''t blame me for being rude." The bodyguard said coldly that he didn''t care about so many things. As long as the woman came in, he would start without hesitation. The beauty accompanied with a smile, but the heart was shocked, it seems that this task can not be carried out this time, otherwise, even if you kill Xue an, you will not be able to get rid of it. He is a dead man trained by the Ye family, and they will go to the top of anything dangerous. "Ah ah, little brother, you search." The beauty raised her hands. "I really didn''t expect you to have this hobby." Beauty side is searched, while sour said. "I can''t talk about hobbies. I have to be careful when I go out. Otherwise, I don''t know how many times I''ve died." Zhang Zheng said with a smile, it seems that they don''t know they already know what they think. Zhang Zheng immediately called the bodyguard below and got the answer that there was no change in any place. Then Zhang Zheng was relieved. Zhang Zhengzhen sighs that the ten bodyguards left by his father are really easy to use and of high quality. No matter what the situation is, they can hide themselves well and have strong fighting ability. "No problem, boss." The bodyguard who examined the woman said that the woman was dressed very little and soon finished the examination. Zhang Zheng nodded and the bodyguard took the woman to the house. "Boss, shall we experience my special service?" This woman teases Zhang Zheng and says, but Zhang Zheng is very calm. Although this woman is very beautiful, she still can''t look up to it. "I''m not interested." Zhang Zheng said coldly that such a woman should still seduce himself. He really doesn''t like it. Hearing Zhang Zheng''s words, the woman sat powerlessly on the chair beside Zhang Zheng. She did not know how many people could not resist the temptation. The woman looked around the room, and then in another room saw Xue an, who was bound up in all kinds of colors, and her eyes flashed with light. Finally, she found the target. "No wonder you are not interested in me. You still have this hobby." The woman said lightly. But Xue an was very excited when she saw this woman, because she had seen this person before and had drunk wine with her. It seems that this time she came here is not good. "Come on, don''t pretend to me. You''re here for xue''an." Zhang Zheng said sternly, this woman can really perform. "You''re joking. I don''t know him at all." The woman said faintly, but the panic on her face just now was caught by Zhang Zheng."Well, you don''t have to pretend here. I know what you came for, or you''d better tell yourself now." Zhang Zheng and he said, one hand this woman is still pretending to be confused. When Zhang Zheng looked at this, he didn''t expect that the woman''s mouth was quite strict. Zhang Zheng plans to play with her again to see if he can find any clues. Now the most critical problem is that there is no clue. Looking at Xue an''s appearance, he should not lie to himself. Zhang Zheng didn''t expect that it would be so difficult for him to get revenge this time. He had to go through so many steps. "Bring Xue an here." Zhang Zheng said, and then the bodyguard inside pulled Xue an out, and then pulled out the towel on Xue an''s mouth. "Zhang Zheng, this man I met before. He had a drink with me." Xue an said excitedly, which means that someone must kill himself. Now he is afraid. "You''re joking. There are more men who have drunk with me. Who are you?" The woman said, then raised her hand. Zhang Zheng looked aside and felt a little wrong. He kicked the woman''s arm directly. The woman ate pain, and the things in her hands also slipped out. After Zhang Zheng started, the bodyguards around him were also in control at the first time. "It seems that you''ve really lost your money, even pocket pistols." Zhang Zheng looked at the things falling on the ground and said. This kind of pocket pistol is really hard to see and expensive, and it can only hold one shot. If he had not seen it before, xue''an would have been a corpse. Chapter 52 "Well, I don''t know when you found out something was wrong with me." The woman said, I feel that the performance is very good, since just entered the room, everything is not flawed. Generally speaking, no one can see through himself, but now there is one in front of him, and he seems to have known that he is here for Xue an. "I still have people in this hotel just after you come in." Zhang Zheng grinned and then sat down. Anyway, none of these people could run away. Xue an on the other side is also frightened. He didn''t think that he was nearly dead. He was really scared. "See, I don''t know how many people want to kill you now. Tell me what you know and I''ll protect you." Zhang Zheng looked at Xue an and said. Zhang Zheng also wants to see if Xue an has any secrets on his guard. He has to investigate clearly. "Zhang Zheng, I really don''t know, go, I am in the online order, let me go where I go." Xue an said with a cry, these things are really do not know, do not understand. In addition to themselves, no one else knows about these things. Sure enough, pie will not fall from the sky. "Well, let them bring up all the people below." Zhang Zheng and the bodyguard said coldly, and then the bodyguard went out. As soon as the woman''s face changed, she couldn''t be exposed as soon as she came. It turned out that she had already been under his control. After a while, a few people came in under the pressure of those five or six people. It was easy for them to subdue these people. "Well, tell me, why did you assassinate me?" Zhang Zheng sat on the sofa and looked at the several people tied up below, saying, to see if they came to assassinate themselves. "Master Zhang, you are really a good means, but we are only here to kill Xue an. The rest has nothing to do with you." Said the man who was going to kill xue''an in the bar at first. Then she looked at the woman who entered the door at the beginning. Why did Zhang Zheng say he wanted to kill him? Was there any contradiction between them. She didn''t know about the assassination of Zhang Zheng. She only knew that if Xue an''s secret was leaked out, she would have to finish the whole thing. "Well, you should be looking for someone to replace your business." Zhang Zheng asked the woman, the woman nodded, which he did not need to deny, because he was not the only one who did this. Zhang Zheng nodded. It would be easy to do so. As long as you know the organization and then check it out again. It''s true that such an organization is much better. If you''re not the leader of the family, you''ll have to explain your life here. You''ll die with Xue an. "All right, go back and tell your boss, let him tell me the information of that person obediently, otherwise, the consequences will be at your own risk." Zhang Zheng said coldly. I don''t want to be in charge of how the organization is doing and what it has done. I just want to know who is going to kill itself. "A man from JIAYE HaoChen is looking for you outside." The bodyguard said to Zhang Zheng. "Ye family, let him in." Zhang Zheng thought for a while and said that ye HaoChen should be the younger generation of the Ye family, and he knew it clearly. After a while, a man with a big eye frame knocked on the door of Zhang Zheng''s room. Zhang Zheng looked at the man in front of him. Although he said that he was not tall, he had a shrewd temperament all over his body. After the man came in, the eyes of those who had been tied were looking at ye HaoChen all the time. Zhang Zheng also guessed that this man must have been bound for himself. "I''m sorry. I''m dealing with some things here, which makes Mr. Ye laugh." Zhang Zheng and ye HaoChen said, and then invited ye HaoChen to the seat. Ye HaoChen didn''t talk much, just put a folder down on the table. "Oh? It''s kind of interesting. " Zhang Zheng then wanted to take it up and have a look, but the document was pressed down by Ye HaoChen with his palm, unable to move. Zhang Zheng looked at the man doubtfully and didn''t know what he meant. "Master Zhang, I know the strength of your Zhangjia. There are all the answers you want, but you should let go of my people and our organization." Ye HaoChen looked at Zhang Zheng and said. Originally, I still wanted to kill Xue an, but on second thought, as long as Zhang Zheng finds out a little bit of evidence, he will be found sooner or later by virtue of Zhang''s influence in the capital. What''s more, I found that I couldn''t get through to my subordinates'' mobile phones just now, so I knew something was going to happen. Instead of letting Zhang Zheng find out by himself, I might as well send it to Zhang Zheng himself. "Well, since Mr. Ye''s sincerity is so high, I naturally have no other opinions here." Zhang Zheng said, then ye HaoChen''s hand just took down, let Zhang Zheng look at the document. "That''s nothing I''ll leave. Everything I know is in this file." Ye HaoChen said that this time he was taking the document to exchange people.Compared with helping a dying person keep a secret, it''s better to discuss with Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng looked at the document and nodded, and then asked the bodyguard to untie the ropes on those people. Ye HaoChen said thanks again and left with these people. "I''m sorry, young master. I really didn''t know that Zhang Zheng was so powerful." That female supervisor said, I still don''t know which part of his link is flawed. "It''s OK. It''s not your fault. It''s still me." Ye HaoChen sighed and said that he shouldn''t have taken this list at the beginning, but he caused such a big trouble. Fortunately, after Zhang Zheng received the documents, he didn''t blame him. Otherwise, he would suffer a great loss this time. Zhang Zheng looked at the document in front of him, but he didn''t expect to turn around to kill himself or his family. It''s really ridiculous. "What do you think now?" Zhang Zheng looked at Xue an who was still tied up and said that Xue an now has no use for himself. What he wants to investigate has been investigated clearly. Xue an Leng for a moment, now he does not know where to go now? Anyway, I won''t do this dangerous job any more. "Why don''t I stay with you as long as you give me a bite to eat." Xue an looks at Zhang Zheng. Now he really has no place to go. "Well, as long as you follow me, I promise you won''t live for a week." Zhang Zheng grinned coldly, frightening Xue an into not knowing what to do. The idea that he kicked out was really a bit naive. Chapter 53 Looking at Xue an in front of him, Zhang Zheng even wants to follow him. He has not forgotten the previous thing. He may not forget it all his life. After all, it is his first love. "Well, then, why don''t you send me back?" Xue an said that it must be unsafe to stay in the capital now, or at home. At least, there are not so many people who want to kill themselves. Zhang Zheng nodded. Although he hated Xue an very much, he could still help him. "You don''t know my sister. Every day I think of you, I cry bitterly. Ah, it''s pitiful to look at you. Do you want to think about it again?" Xue an whispered. "One more word, and I''ll keep you out of the door." Zhang Zheng said coldly, now I don''t want to hear any news about Xue''s family. As soon as Xue an heard this, she shut up wisely. Anyway, she still has a sum of money in her card. She can go back to enjoy herself for a period of time with this money. After Xue an left, Zhang Zheng sneered. He didn''t know if he was right to help Xue an today. If Xue an hadn''t been for Xue an, he and his sister would have been married long ago, and they were crying bitterly. They should have regretted their own money. But Zhang Zheng saw through the whole family. There was really no good thing. It was a family tradition. "Do you know who the killer is?" Anna asked Zhang Zheng. Just now, she was beside Zhang Zheng all the time, knowing that Zhang Zheng had a clue. Anna doesn''t want Zhang Zheng to make too much noise. After all, Zhang Zheng''s gunshot wound is not good. It''s time to recuperate. "Who else, my dear family, of course." Zhang Zheng said angrily that he had already guessed that it might be his family before he came, and only they could know their exact location. All of a sudden, Zhang Zheng felt a little pain in the gunshot wound and covered his arm with a frown. After realizing Zhang Zheng''s abnormality, Anna rushed to help Zhang Zheng. She didn''t know how Zhang Zheng was. "What''s the matter? Are you ok?" Anna helped Zhang Zheng, and then unbuttoned the jacket he was wearing. The gauze that had been wrapped up was red, and it seemed that the wound had cracked. "You have to take good care of yourself. You know, if you go on like this, you will be useless." Anna said painfully. "It''s OK, it''s OK. Maybe I accidentally touched the wound just now." This is to think about what happened just now. "Come into the house quickly, and I''ll give you a good dressing." Anna then helped Zhang Zheng into the room. Zhang Zheng looks at Anna who bandages himself. In recent years, Anna has always been with her. The relationship between the two people has been very close, but Zhang Zheng is not sure whether this love is love. "What do you see Anna said to Zhang Zheng, Zhang Zheng''s eyes have been staring at himself from just now on, also do not know what is thinking. "It''s OK. It''s OK. I''m just so moved." Zhang Zheng said with a smile that he pushed back the idea he had just sprouted. If he is not sure whether the other party likes him or not, he can''t open his mouth to this kind of thing. Otherwise, the words would be too embarrassing. If they were to be rejected, the relationship between the two people would be unfamiliar. "Don''t be so garrulous. I''m so happy if you don''t make trouble." Anna gave Zhang Zheng a white eye, and then went to clean up the toolbox. Zhang Zheng''s heart wryly smile, he does not want to cause so many things, but these things are piled up to find himself, he also has no way. "Hello, uncle Gu, I''ll hold a meeting tomorrow morning. I''ll go there in person, and show me Zhang huaixiao." Zhang Zheng called Uncle Gu and said. Now people have found out that they have to make an example of others and tell others that there is only one end to their own, that is, death. "Are you really from your own family?" Gu Shuo sighed and said, I really don''t understand why the competition in the family is so fierce. I don''t know how many people are very dissatisfied after seeing Zhang Zheng become the owner of the family, and they all want to get Zhang Zheng down. Last time, Zhang Zheng dismissed those who had threats directly, but Uncle Gu knew that those people were only a small part of the people, and there were large numbers of people hiding in the dark. "Mm-hmm, in fact, I''ve already guessed it. I must remember not to scare the snake." Zhang Zheng and uncle Gu said, and asked Gu Shucha to check who was closer to Zhang huaixiao. If the murder of their own thing to sit down, I will not let them go, dare to provoke themselves, then let them become corpses. "OK, don''t worry. I''ll arrange it for your meeting tomorrow." Uncle Gu said, Zhang Zheng gave himself a day''s time, I have to take advantage of this day to check this Zhang huaixiao. In fact, what uncle Gu hopes most now is that Zhang Zheng will come back to inherit this piece of family property. It is because there are too many people who covet this position. After all, no one thought of Zhang Zheng''s father''s decision.If Zhang Zheng came back to manage the land, it would be OK, at least it would be able to live. Now I am in charge of the things in the family. Although I am the most important person in my family, I am just an outsider after all. "Will you come with me tomorrow, or will you wait for me here?" Zhang Zheng asked Anna if Anna had any relationship. "I''d better go with you. We''ll go straight then, so we don''t have to waste time," Anna and Zhang Zheng said. "How do you know I''m going to go straight?" Zhang Zheng asked Anna suspiciously. Now Anna is really a worm in his stomach. "Just you, I''ve already seen through it." Anna said with pride, this is really easy to see for herself. Zhang Zheng was disgusted with his family. If it wasn''t for going back for a meeting, he would never have gone back. This is for sure. "Yes, I have learned a lot from my time. I can see my architecture." Zhang Zheng and Anna said smilingly. "What do you mean to learn from you, but I have such a high IQ." Anna pinched her waist and said, I really don''t understand how Zhang Zheng is so narcissistic. "Ha ha ha." Zhang Zheng was smiling, feeling that it was good to have class with Anna. Next, we will start to prepare for tomorrow''s event, and we have already asked Uncle Gu to investigate. It''s better to finish the whole thing tomorrow. Chapter 54 The next morning, Zhang Zheng sat in the center of the conference room, watching the people below chattering. "Well, don''t talk. We''ll have a simple meeting this time." Zhang Zheng said sternly, and then there was no sound. All the people at the bottom were informed of the meeting yesterday. They just didn''t know what would happen if Zhang Zheng suddenly called an emergency meeting. "I come here to discuss the safety of our company. I feel that the most recent environment is not safe. I am also for the safety of everyone." Zhang Zheng said with a smile. Zhang Zheng coldly scans the people below. Half of them may not accept themselves. I don''t know how long it will take to really clean up the company. "You, you talk about it." Zhang Zheng pointed to Zhang Huai and said with a smile. Zhang huaixiao was flustered. I don''t know why Zhang Zheng would point to himself and then stand up tremblingly. Then he took a breath and shocked himself. "I just want you to say something. I''m nervous." Zhang Zheng said casually. Zhang huaixiao quietly looked at Zhang Zheng, looking at Zhang Zheng''s look is very normal, should just call his own at random. "Chairman, I feel that with the strength of our company, no one outside dares to provoke us, so our company is very safe now, and there are no unsafe factors." Zhang huaixiao said in shock. The following people are also one after another with, who is free to provoke Zhang''s group ah, this is not to find happy. "Yes, but our group is so safe, or someone assassinated me and let me be shot. How can we talk about security?" Zhang Zheng asked Zhang huaixiao. Zhang huaixiao left a few drops of cold sweat on his forehead, and now Zhang huaixiao also felt that the atmosphere of this matter was a little wrong. "Maybe it''s the same as what director Zhang said. Outsiders dare not do it, but people inside have the courage to do it, right? Director Zhang." Zhang Zheng said with a smile. Now, Zhang huaixiao is still pretending to be here with himself. It''s really funny. I don''t know if I want to say it because I don''t have the exact evidence? Zhang huaixiao heard his face change a little, but immediately pretended to be calm and said to Zhang Zheng. "Chairman Zhang joked that our group is a united group. How could there be internal strife?" "Unity? Fart. " After hearing this, Zhang Zheng clapped his hands on the table and dropped the water cup in front of him to the ground. After hearing this, the people below were silent. I don''t know why Zhang Zheng lost his temper. It''s really strange. "Uncle Gu, bring up the information." Zhang Zheng said coldly, and then uncle Gu prepared all the information, which was the whole process of Zhang huaixiao''s sending people to commit suicide. Looking at the document, Zhang huaixiao suddenly collapsed in a chair. She knew that she was finished. Originally, I felt that this matter was done perfectly, but I didn''t expect to be found out by Zhang Zheng. "I know many of you don''t like me, but I''m not so good-natured to assassinate me." Zhang Zheng looked at the people below. Then uncle Gu waved his hand and two bodyguards dragged Zhang huaixiao away. The people below know the ending of Zhang huaixiao. It is estimated that he will not be seen in the future. "Zhang Zheng, we are of the same family. If you kill me like this, I''ll see how you can explain it when you go back." Zhang huaixiao hysterically said, he is still holding a glimmer of hope, hope Zhang Zheng can let go of himself. "Don''t give me any kindred feelings. Uncle Gu, drag people down." Zhang Zheng said lightly, as if this matter had nothing to do with himself. Zhang Zheng''s temper was not very good at all. He bullied himself this time. He must not let him. The people below saw that Zhang huaixiao had been dragged away, and several people''s faces changed. They hoped that Zhang huaixiao would not drag himself down. "This time, I know that Zhang huaixiao is just a leader. There must be other people outside. I hope you can hide well and not be found out by me." Zhang Zheng looked at the people below and said. This is also the reason why I don''t want to go back to Zhangjia. At least, there are people in my company to fight with me, but everyone here is intriguing. "Well, let''s end the meeting. None of the participants can run away. I hope you don''t have such an idea." Zhang Zheng said, and then left. Zhang Zheng also wanted to go to the trial of Zhang huaixiao to see if he could get some other people out of his mouth. After all, this matter is really too serious. After Zhang Zheng went out, Lao Shi also caught up with him. "Brother, you''d better go back to the company, or the people in the underground will have different hearts." Lao Shi said anxiously. Although Lao Shi is still young, he was assigned to the company by Zhang Zheng last time. He also saw through that there are many people in this company who have different ideas and want to compete for Zhang Zheng''s position."It''s OK, Lao Shi. If I have a chance, I''ll definitely come back. You should grow up well first." Zhang Zheng said that among the family members he knew, the most important was two people. The property of Zhangjia is not very important to him. He has not thought about it since he was expelled from the family a few years ago. He suddenly asked himself to come back to be the head of the family. He still didn''t accept all this. With that, Zhang Zheng left and went directly to the interrogation room where Zhang huaixiao was detained. He looked at Zhang huaixiao who was bound up in all kinds of ways. "Do you know how much trouble I''ve done to you?" Zhang Zheng looked at the pale Zhang Huai and said with a smile that it took a long time this time. His own technology company was delayed because of this. "Ha ha, who let you suddenly come back to be the head of the house, if you live a stable life, you won''t be like this now." Zhang huaixiao sneered. Now I have nothing to be afraid of, the big deal is a death. Before watching the old man of Zhangjia can''t work, the people below are standing in line, ready to follow the new owner''s promotion and pay rise, improve the position in the company. However, after Zhang Zheng came, these plans were disrupted, and Zhang Zheng''s way of managing the company was really cruel. I don''t know how many people were dissatisfied. "Yes, yes, do you think I would like to come back to this family? If I''m really rare, I won''t be back all the time, you know? " Zhang Zheng looked at Zhang Huai and said with a smile. Chapter 55 Zhang huaixiao shut his mouth and didn''t speak. Anyway, now that he has been found out, his life must not be saved. "Well, think about it yourself. As long as you can say more people, I will let you go more happily." Zhang Zheng looked at Zhang huaixiao and said coldly, then left. "Uncle Gu, it''s up to you." Zhang Zheng looked back at Uncle Gu and said that Zhang Zheng believed that it was the most appropriate thing for him to do. He had 10000 ways to make them open their mouths. "Good Lord." Uncle Gu said respectfully that he had done a lot of such things. "OK, I''ll leave it to you to take full responsibility. I must find out the people behind me. Do you know? You don''t have to report it to me after you find out. You know what to do. " Zhang Zheng said to Uncle Gu that as long as he dared to provoke himself, there would be none left. "I see." Uncle Gu said faintly, and then they left Zhang Huai and went out laughing. This matter has been finished, and no one can escape. Two people walk in the hallway of the company, passing by people are respectfully greeting. "Master, you''d better come back. I can''t carry this old bone." Uncle Gu said that now he is in charge of two companies. His energy is really a little insufficient. The most important thing is that he still wants Zhang Zheng to come back. I don''t know how many times I have told Zhang Zheng, but Zhang Zheng is determined not to come back. "no, I don''t want to talk about it. I will come back when I should be back. Even if I come back, I has the final say." Zhang Zheng and uncle Gu said. "No way, sir. You are the master of Zhangjia. I am just a housekeeper." Uncle Gu said in horror that he was really committed to the sake of Zhangjia, absolutely no other ideas ah. "OK, uncle Gu, I''ll just say it casually." Zhang Zheng said in a hurry when he saw Uncle Gu''s panic. But now his heart is really lonely. Even if you go back to the family business now, you are helpless. It''s better to cultivate your own power outside first, and then come back to replace these people. What I trust now is three people. I can''t support a company for four people. "By the way, your fiancee is looking for you again. Would you like to meet me?" Gu Shu said to Zhang Zheng, which made Zhang Zheng silly. "Fiancee? What fiancee? " Zhang Zheng asked Uncle Gu, where does he have a fiancee? Is it the Xue family? But it''s impossible. Uncle Gu knows about himself and the Xue family. He can''t call her his fiancee. "Master, have you forgotten? It turns out that the master has appointed a baby kiss for you, which is the eldest lady of the Qin family. " Uncle Gu said with a smile. This was ordered when Zhang Zheng was very young, but he has not seen the "fiancee" so far. "I lost it?" Zhang Zheng patted his forehead and thought carefully, it seemed that there was such a thing, but after he was expelled from his family, he had already forgotten about it. After all, I''m an abandoned son. I''m sure I can''t have any connection with the Qin family. I didn''t expect that after all these years, the girl of the Qin family hasn''t married yet. "Master, do you want to meet? She still hopes to marry you." Uncle Gu said that the eldest lady of the Qin family is really a good match for Zhang Zheng. If you look down on her, you will not tell Zhang Zheng. Then uncle Gu gave a picture to Zhang Zheng, which was the picture of the eldest lady of the Qin family. Zhang Zheng took it to have a look. The little girl looked very handsome, but she couldn''t bear to marry a stranger. Zhang Zheng shook his head desperately after returning the photo to Uncle Gu. He never saw the girl''s face. If he wanted to marry a girl he didn''t know, he couldn''t do such a thing. "I think it''s better to forget this. Uncle Gu, you should tell him that the little girl is not young, so you''d better find a suitable one to marry." Zhang Zheng said that and then left, no longer consumed here. "What are you doing Uncle Gu asked Zhang Zheng. "What can I do? Of course, I have to hurry away. Otherwise, how can I face the infatuated woman? " Zhang Zheng said that he really didn''t want to see that fiancee. Then Zhang Zheng went back to the hotel in a hurry. Anna was still waiting in the hotel. Zhang Zheng said that they would leave after finishing the work. "Let''s go. I''ve packed up my luggage and left in a hurry." Zhang Zheng said to Anna as soon as he entered the door. Then he took his suitcase and was about to leave. After I came, the capital still couldn''t come. There were too many things involved. "Why are you in such a hurry to ask your bodyguard to carry your luggage and forget that you still have injuries?" Anna helplessly said, Zhang Zheng, this is what happened, how to go so urgent ah. Then the bodyguard carried two people''s luggage, loaded on the car and set off, two cars started. "I''m finally going back. I don''t know how things are going for the technology company." Zhang Zheng said that when he came, he left the affairs of the technology company to Liang fan.Suddenly, the car stopped. It was stopped by the car in front of you. The bodyguard driving in front of me immediately alerted me. "No, there are others who are so bold?" Zhang Zhengnan Nan said, will not be in the capital, there are people who want to kill themselves, it is really enough to live. Then Zhang Zheng saw a beautiful woman coming down from the car. Zhang Zheng looked at it and said, "Oh, my God, I''ve come to the door by myself.". It was no one else who came down. It was the photo of the "fiancee" that uncle Gu saw for himself. Zhang Zheng was flustered for a moment. He didn''t know what to do. Zhang Zhengxian motioned to the bodyguard in front of him to put down the weapon first. Although the little girl didn''t know what she was doing, she should have no malice. "Do you know this man?" Anna asked Zhang Zheng. Looking at Zhang Zheng''s appearance, she should know the man in front of her. "Well, I know her, but this is our first meeting." Zhang Zheng said helplessly that he had never seen her before. After that, the beauty knocked on the window, and then Zhang Zheng rolled the window down. It seems that he still has to enlighten the girl and let him find a good man to marry. It''s meaningless to wait for him. "Hello, beauty. What can I do for you?" Zhang Zheng looked at Qin Feixue and asked. "I don''t know if you come to Beijing. I don''t know if you come to Beijing." Chapter 56 After Qin Feixue finished, Anna looked at Zhang Zheng in surprise. She had never heard of Zhang Zheng''s fiancee. I haven''t heard of Zhang Zheng''s connection with other women since the Xue family''s incident. Is it just two boats. "Cough, beautiful woman, you can eat rice at random, but don''t recognize your husband." Zhang Zheng is also embarrassed to die, this sister looks very good-looking, unexpectedly so direct? "I''ll call you alone. We have a engagement." Qin Feixue said that he knew the engagement since he was a child, and even if Zhang Zheng was not in the family, he did not find a boyfriend, just to wait for Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng also looked at Anna. Anna had already left her head. She didn''t need to participate in this kind of emotional affairs. But Anna didn''t know why, and felt a little empty in her heart. "Cough, Qin Feixue is a trumpet. Now what age is it? That baby kiss certainly doesn''t count, and we have no feelings. How can we be happy?" Zhang Zheng said nervously. Although I can be calm in the mall, but I am a little white in my feelings. Now I don''t know what to say. "It''s OK. We''ll cultivate feelings after we get married. Don''t worry." Zhang Zhengling was there so active that she didn''t know how to answer the question Qin Feixue points to Anna and looks at Zhang Zheng''s hesitation. Qin Feixue feels that it is because Anna Zhang Zheng doesn''t pay attention to himself. Zhang Zheng''s hand moved Anna in a hurry. Anna immediately understood what was going on. Zhang Zheng''s appearance should be to perform a play by herself. Then Anna immediately took Zhang Zheng''s arm and looked at Qin Feixue with a smile. "Miss Qin, I''m really sorry. We''ve been engaged for a long time. I think it''s better for Miss Qin to find someone who knows you well and get married." Qin Feixue''s face immediately looked bad, one hand quickly adjusted the mood. "Are you two married, that is, getting a marriage certificate?" Qin Feixue asked Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng shook his head and wiped it. Qin Feixue didn''t intend to give up. "That''s fine. As long as you''re not married, everything is possible." Qin Feixue said with a smile, "my husband, goodbye, this period of time I will find you to cultivate feelings." After Qin Feixue finished, she left. She didn''t mind that she already had a girlfriend. She really didn''t understand what Qin Feixue thought. Seeing Qin Feixue get on the bus, Zhang Zhengcai is relieved and lies on the seat of the car. "I wanted to go quickly, but I still ran into it." Zhang Zheng said helplessly. In fact, last time Qin Feixue wanted to find Zhang Zheng, but he didn''t expect Zhang Zheng to go so fast that he didn''t even see a face. If it hadn''t come fast this time, I would not have seen it again. "You wait, Zhang Zheng. I''m sure I''ll get you." Qin Feixue said to himself that he didn''t have any purpose. He knew he was going to marry Zhang Zheng when he was very young. "I said, you are in such a hurry to avoid her, ah, this is not very beautiful, eyes are full of you, you still run?" Anna said acid, and then pulled back the arm that she had put on Zhang Zheng. Qin Feixue is worthy of being the eldest lady of the big family. Her temperament is incomparable. "Well, it doesn''t matter. I won''t accept the arranged marriage. Let''s go quickly." Zhang Zheng said, and then let the bodyguard go back quickly. A few hours later, I went to the science and technology company directly. Zhang Zheng went to the office building. The decoration here has been completed, but there is no one. After all, I asked them to take a rest for half a month at that time. In a few days to see if there was any problem, there was no problem. After the instrument was installed, it was started directly. "Boss, you''re back." Liang fan looked at Zhang Zheng and Anna and said, did not expect that two people this one went is to go for a week. Zhang Zheng nodded and asked about the development status of the technology company, but Liang fan didn''t call himself. It seems that things are going smoothly. There should be no problems. "Don''t worry. Everything is going well. The experts say that they will cooperate with us after seeing our company and equipment." Liang fan and Zhang Zheng said that these experts themselves have not been able to deal with it. Zhang Zheng nodded. All these things have been guessed by himself. It seems that he can only talk to those people in a few days. Zhang Zheng did not believe that with these advanced instruments and huge wages, these people would give up, which is impossible. "I have something else to do. I''ll leave first. I have to go back and see my mother." Anna and Zhang Zheng said that she had been away for several days and didn''t know how her mother was. "Wait a minute. I''ll go with you." Zhang Zheng told Anna that he had to go to the hospital."No, I''ll go by myself. You''d better deal with so many things." Anna said, after all, Zhang Zhenggang came back, there must be other things to deal with. "You''ve forgotten about me." Zhang Zheng helplessly covered his arm and said helplessly that he was also a patient with a gunshot wound on his body. Anna Oh, and then immediately went to support Zhang Zheng. She really forgot Zhang Zheng''s gunshot wound. Then two people went to the hospital together, Zhang Zheng was also hospitalized, really need to take good care of the body. "I said you really can''t spoil your body." The doctor looked at Zhang Zheng''s body and said that Zhang Zheng didn''t take good care of his body. He knew clearly that he had a gunshot wound on his body and went to the waves. "I know, doctor. I''ll have a good rest in the hospital this week." Zhang Zheng said that he didn''t want to be like this, but he had to do some things himself. The doctor looked at Zhang Zheng''s wound because it had been inflamed last time. He really had to have a good rest. "Well, you can have a good rest. You don''t want to go anywhere this week, so you can stay here." The doctor said to Zhang Zheng, and then he took the medicine to Zhang Zheng. "I''ll tell you not to run around. As a result, you have to go. Hum, find your own punishment." Anna said at the side, he said at that time let him stay well, but Zhang Zheng didn''t care about it all the time. As a result, the wound finally cracked and he found his own guilt. Chapter 57 In this way, Zhang Zheng had a good rest in the hospital for a week. He left everything on his head to them, and he did not care. "Boss, our technology company has been completely built. When the equipment comes, we can put it into full production." Liang fan in front of the hospital bed said with Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zhenggang wanted to take it, but she didn''t expect to be taken away by Anna. Then she gave Liang fan a white look. Liang fan could only smile in embarrassment. "What are you looking at? I don''t see people recuperate here. Let''s wait until the injury is healed." Anna and Zhang Zheng said that Zhang Zheng''s resting place is very good these days. "Oh, don''t be so strict. I''ve recovered very well this week." Zhang Zheng said with a wry smile and then turned his arm. This week is really quiet. There is not so much to worry about. "You don''t care about your body. Just wait for your wound to crack again. I don''t care about you." Anna said that and went out. This week, Anna has been taking care of Zhang Zheng. She also knows Zhang Zheng''s physical condition. In fact, as long as there is no big movement, there will be no wound dehiscence. "OK, in that case, let''s go tomorrow. We''ll start to find all the employees tomorrow, and we''ll get back to work immediately." Zhang Zheng looked at the photos taken by Liang fan and said. Now I can make the company on the right track. As long as there are machines and talents, the development is not a problem at all. "What is Shen Cong doing now?" Zhang Zheng asked Liang fan that he had handed over the affairs of the time-honored hospital to him, but he had not seen Shen Cong for a long time. He did not know what the boy was doing now. "It seems that I''m engaged in investment. The whole person is crazy, otherwise I would have come to see you." Liang Fan said helplessly. Shen Cong has been following the devil since he came into contact with investment. He has investment in his mind every day and has no time to consider other things. "Investment? It''s interesting. Let him do it first. If we have an investment expert here, it will be more useful. " Zhang Zheng thought for a while and said that he had to support this matter and let Shen Cong break in on his own. "Hello, uncle Gu, how are the machines?" Zhang Zheng called Uncle Gu and asked him to prepare the machine a long time ago. It is estimated that he is almost ready. "Well, young master, that batch of machines was detained by his wife." Uncle Gu faltered and said that the machines had been ready for a long time, but Wang Lian had to buckle them yesterday. "Young master, I really am..." Uncle Gu reluctantly said that although Zhang Zheng has given the power of the company to himself, he can''t listen to his wife''s words. He can only be obedient. "Well, please don''t worry about it." Zhang Zheng and uncle Gu said that it was really not uncle Gu''s fault. After all, uncle Gu still had to listen to what his mother said. Uncle Gu listened to Zhang Zheng hang up the phone. He could only sigh a long sigh. He really didn''t know what his wife thought. After Zhang Zheng hung up Gu Shudi, he dialed Wang Lian directly. "Hello, son. What can I do for you?" The voice at the other end of the phone came over, Zhang Zheng''s heart was very helpless ah, what can she do to find her? "Bring me that batch of goods right away. I don''t want to go there in person." When she said that, she didn''t want to be the same as her mother. "I''m your mother. How can you talk to me like that." Wang Lian on the other side said angrily. "I don''t have a lot of time. I don''t want to waste a lot of time." Zhang Zheng said coldly, and then hung up the phone. He really didn''t want to go to the family again. He was really tired. Wang Lian is very angry when listening to the blind voice in the phone, but there is no way. Now Zhang Zheng is the real owner of the house, and has absolute rights in the family. Then we can only put this batch of goods in the past. There is no way. If Zhang Zheng comes back, this batch of goods will still have to be replaced. It seems that the relationship between mother and son is too bad. Zhang Zheng hang up the phone, and then directly discharged from the hospital. Now seli really should make a good plan, otherwise my brain will rust. "Well, the purpose of calling you here today is to inform you that you are going to work from tomorrow, OK?" Zhang Zheng said, looking at the No. 180 employee below. These employees have been recruited by themselves for half a month. I just don''t know how strong they are. "I have agreed with you on a one month probation period, as long as you can pass, you are the employees of our company." Zhang Zheng looked at the people below and said. Although I have a lot of money in my hand, I can''t raise waste with my own money. It''s impossible. "OK, Mr. Zhang, we will show you our strength." The young people below said that they were all ambitious.It''s hard to find such a good job like them who have just graduated. After all, Zhang Zheng is the only one here. He knows that if he doesn''t have excellent skills, he can''t get this salary at all. "Very good, then you go down to work, the rest of the things by Liang fan to introduce to you." Zhang Zheng said, and then walked into the office. Just now uncle Gu called and said that his wife had been released. It is estimated that he will arrive tomorrow afternoon. Zhang Zheng looks at his own technology company. What is lacking now is experts. As long as we invite experts here again, our technology company will not be on the right track. "Well, anyway, the opportunity is in front of you. I''ll give you 12 hours. If I don''t reply for 12 hours, I''ll be regarded as giving up." Zhang Zheng handed over the contract to the people in front of him. Now I''m not the same. I have technology and high salary. I don''t believe these people will refuse. As expected, just like Zhang Zheng thought, one or two of them refused Zhang Zheng''s request, and the rest decided to move to Zhang Zheng''s company. "You can rest assured, as for the contract of your original company, if there is liquidated damages on it, you can directly ask me for reimbursement." Zhang Zheng said happily. As long as these talents are grasped by themselves, their own technology companies will surely be able to develop at full speed. At that time, they should pay close attention to the speed of R & D and develop at full speed. Chapter 58 "In the future, the company still has to be handed over to you, so you have to work hard." Zhang Zheng said to Liang fan. "Are you just a shopkeeper?" Liang fan looked at Zhang Zheng and said helplessly. He thought Zhang Zheng would do something if he was so interested in the company. But I didn''t expect to even dump the company to myself. Now it''s Zhang Zheng, who is completely a shopkeeper. It''s really irritating. "Hey, you''ll work hard." Zhang Zheng also said helplessly that he also needed a person to help him manage the company. This is for sure. "I really don''t know if I''m lucky or unlucky to meet your brother." Liang fan looked at Zhang Zheng and said helplessly. It''s really tiring to do this, but it can also be said that Zhang Zheng has changed his life. Without Zhang Zheng, I don''t know what I will be like now. "Well, you should take charge of it. I''ll find someone else to manage with you." Zhang Zheng and Liang Fan said. After all, to tell the truth, the talent is really too tight now, it''s just not enough. The people around him who can be trusted are Liang fan and Anna. Now, with their own development, the scale of the company is becoming larger and larger. Relying on these people is not enough. Then Zhang Zheng went to find Shen Cong. He didn''t know what he was doing. There was no activity for a month. Liang Fan said that he was studying investment. "I said," what are you doing here day by day? " Zhang Zheng went to Shen congdi''s house and said. Last time, Zhang Zheng bought three villas, one of which was Shen Cong''s. two people could be said to be neighbors. But it was a bit unexpected that Shen congdi was not seen in a month. "Boss, this is not a recent study of the stock market." Shen Cong goes out and talks to Zhang Zheng. "I said that you boy is bewildered." Zhang Zheng looks at Shen Cong and says that now Shen Cong doesn''t know that he hasn''t had a haircut for a long time. It seems that this month is really like what Liang Fan said. It''s a little crazy. "The boss didn''t, I was just blind research." Shen Cong said awkwardly, but he has not been out of the door for a month and has been making this investment. Shen Cong is in a very accidental opportunity, know this matter of investment, and then see this knowledge to know that he is a genius to do this. "How about your research?" Zhang Zheng asked Shen Cong. After all, Shen Cong was a security guard before. I really didn''t expect that he would be interested in investment. Then Shen Cong talked to Zhang Zheng about some of his research findings in this period of time. After listening to Zhang Zheng, he was really shocked. He didn''t expect that Shen Cong could learn so much only with book knowledge. "OK, it seems that you are really talented. Well, I''ll give you nine million, and you''ll have nine million to practice." Zhang Zheng said lightly, since Shen Cong has this talent, I will help him well. "What, really?" Shen Cong looks at Zhang Zheng in surprise. He really didn''t expect that Zhang Zheng would really like to support himself. After all, his education background is not so high, and he can only be a security guard. "I wish I could hear good news about you, not about your bankruptcy." Zhang Zheng patted Shen Cong on the shoulder and said, but after listening to Shen congdi''s words, he still had great hope for Shen Cong. "Don''t worry. Give me a month and I''ll show you the results." Shen Cong said excitedly. He didn''t expect that anyone could believe him so much. Then Zhang Zheng gave Shen Cong the bank card that had been prepared for a long time. Before he came, Zhang Zheng had already thought about it and came here to observe it. If Shen Cong is really gifted, he must be willing to support him. "Zhang Zheng, no, the company we contacted before has broken the contract." Liang fan called Zhang Zheng and said that this is not a small matter for technology companies. After hearing this, Zhang Zheng rushed to the company and discussed with Liang fan the countermeasures. It seems that it is not so easy for a technology company to develop. "How could this happen? I had a good talk with that Mr. Vincent before. How could we break the contract?" Zhang Zheng asked Liang fan. In the past, Vincent was contacted by Zhang Zheng in order to enable technology companies to develop products rapidly after they have developed products. However, if he breaks the contract, it will be a bit uncomfortable. "I don''t know. Vincent just gave me the news this morning." Liang Fan said, this thing is also feeling a bit inexplicable. "OK, you don''t have to worry about it. I''ll take care of the next thing." Zhang Zheng and Liang Fan said that after all, it was their own people that they had to solve. However, Zhang Zheng felt that it might be the technology companies that had done it. After all, he was so aboveboard that he was prying people from other people''s companies. It was indeed a bit excessive. After that, Zhang Zheng went to the hotel to young Vincent, which is also a star hotel opened by himself."Show me if Vincent is still in the hotel." Zhang Zheng asked the front desk. "Good boss." The front desk said, now is the boss to speak, naturally is to quickly look for information ah. "Boss, Vincent is still in the hotel. Should I call him down now or what?" The front desk asked the boss respectfully. After all, Zhang Zheng has always been very mysterious in the company. It''s hard to see. Liang fan is the one who comes forward. "It''s OK. You don''t have to worry about the rest." Zhang Zheng finished, and then took the elevator to find Vincent, to see what the goods really mean. Zhang Zheng arrived at the door and knocked at the door. Vincent opened the door. Unexpectedly, after seeing Zhang Zheng, his face immediately became impatient. "Brother Vincent, what do you look like when you see me." Zhang Zheng told Vincent that he did not know how his attitude changed so quickly. At that time, when I was looking for him, I still welcomed him with a smile. I didn''t expect that in such a short period of time, I completely changed my face. "I don''t have a look. The cooperation between me and your company has been canceled. I don''t know what the president Zhang is looking for this time. If we cooperate, we''d better not talk." Vincent said coldly. As soon as Zhang Zheng heard Vincent''s words, his temper came immediately. He really didn''t expect that he would treat him so sincerely and get such a result. "It seems that Mr. Vincent is determined not to cooperate with us?" Zhang Zheng said coldly. Chapter 59 "I think Mr. Zhang''s better go back. I''ve already called the liquidated damages for that contract. There''s no relationship between us." Vincent said coldly. "In that case, I''m not polite." Zhang Zheng and Vincent said that since Vincent did not give himself any face, it seems that he is determined to fight against me. Since this is the case, then I don''t need to leave a little face for him. "I''ll see what you can do to me." Vincent said arrogantly that Zhang Zheng''s company was nothing but a small company. Even if he didn''t cooperate with him, what could he do. It''s better to cooperate with a start-up company than with a technology company that has been on the market for several years, so as to improve its competitiveness. Zhang Zheng didn''t say anything, then he closed the door with a black face and left. "Well, I don''t want to, but so many technology companies don''t like you. Of course, I can''t put my interests aside." Vincent said faintly when he saw Zhang Zheng gone. Originally, Vincent wanted to cooperate with Zhang Zheng, but one day, representatives of several technology companies asked him to cancel the order with Zhang Zheng. Naturally, they would take out more orders to repay him. These are several large technology companies. If you put these orders next, you can imagine the benefits from them. It is a huge profit. "Security, blow the people out of this room." Zhang Zheng said to the security guard. After a while, two security guards carried Vincent out of the hotel door, and two guards threw Vincent''s luggage out. "What are you doing? I am your guest here. The guest is God. Do you treat your God like this? " Vincent yelled angrily, not knowing what had happened. Vincent was really angry that he had been driven out for no reason. But after he came out, Vincent saw Zhang Zheng''s smiling face and knew that this matter must have something to do with Zhang Zheng. "Is this your fault?" "Oh, since we are no longer partners, my hotel will not welcome you, OK?" Zhang Zheng said faintly, then looked at the embarrassed Vincent and laughed. Since you don''t make yourself comfortable, you certainly won''t make him comfortable. You''ll squeeze out his company at that time. "All right, Mr. Vincent, let''s go on with the body art. I''ll leave if I have something else to do." Zhang Zheng said to Vincent, looked around at the people still taking pictures, then turned around and left. Vincent also saw the crowd around him, then took his luggage and went to the car. Unexpectedly, he was so ugly. When Zhang Zheng came back to the office, Liang fan was still waiting for himself in the office. After all, the contract was too important. "Well, did Vincent promise to cooperate again?" Liang fan anxiously asked, if you can''t cooperate, you must re plan the company''s plan. "Vincent refused, but don''t worry, I''ll solve the problem of access." Zhang Zheng patted Liang Fandi on the shoulder and said that Zhang Zheng knew Liang fan had really paid a lot for this matter. Originally, Zhang Zheng planned that the company was so small that there was no need to contact the family related industries, but now it seems that it still has to be used. Anyway, it''s all his own, so it doesn''t matter. "Hello, uncle Gu, let the manager of the trading company come to me tomorrow. I have something to discuss with him." Zhang Zheng called Uncle Gu. Anyway, he was right to find uncle Gu if he had something to do. Uncle Gu agreed to come down and quickly informed the manager of the trading company to go to Zhang Zheng''s science and technology company. "By the way, you''ve been looking for groups that have a feud with Vincent''s YH group or economic entanglement." Zhang Zheng and Liang Fan said. "Shall we unite with other companies to bring him down?" Liang fan asked. As soon as Zhang Zheng said this sentence, he knew what Zhang Zheng meant. He must have crushed Vincent. Zhang Zheng nodded, "he bullied us like this. Can we bear him? It''s impossible Liang fan agreed to come down and then went to do it. Zhang Zheng said that it was enough to be a similar company. Their power didn''t need to be too big. They could play a role. When Liang fan went to investigate, Zhang Zheng thought about going to the technology company to see how the work was going. But just walked downstairs, saw a woman in the front desk asked, Zhang Zheng a look, is not others, is Qin Feixue. "Is your boss Zhang Zheng? I''m her fiancee." Qin Feixue came to the front desk of the company and said domineering. "I''m sorry, miss. We didn''t hear that the boss had a fiancee." The front desk was stunned and said that he had never heard that his boss had a fiancee. What was the matter. Zhang Zheng also heard their conversation, then turned around and wanted to go. This baby kiss himself, but he didn''t want to admit it.I didn''t expect to be seen by Qin Feixue as soon as he turned around, and then Qin Feixue ran over in a hurry. "Zhang Zheng, what do you see me running?" Qin Feixue yelled loudly, attracting the attention of many staff around. "Whatever you look at, work hard for me." Zhang Zheng said in a loud voice, the staff below immediately pretended to be invisible, and then began to be busy with their work. "I said why you came. I didn''t say it clearly that day. If I don''t know, I can say it again." Zhang Zheng said to Qin Feixue. He told Qin Feixue that day that he wanted to marry someone he liked. How could he find him again. "I heard that. You said that we have no feelings. I''ve come to cultivate feelings with you." Qin Feixue said mischievously. Anyway, she really fell in love with Zhang Zheng. "But I have..." "That''s so much, but ah, I''ve come to see you from the capital, and I haven''t eaten yet. You should accompany me to dinner first." Qin Feixue covered his stomach and said, then he took Zhang Zheng to the outside. Zhang Zheng didn''t know what to do with his cold face. It was just a baby kiss. How could he still rely on himself, like a dog skin plaster. "You promise me not to come back to Beijing after dinner." Zhang Zheng said to Qin Feixue. But Qin Feixue seemed to hear nothing, and took Zhang Zheng''s arm and left. Chapter 60 "Don''t be so close now. We''re not lovers yet. Don''t hold my arm like this." Zhang Zheng said impatiently. At the same time, he wanted to get rid of Qin Feixue, but he didn''t want the girl to be more tight. "Then I don''t care. You are my fiance. It''s written in black and white. You still want to deny it." Qin Feixue said with a smile, saying that he still wanted to put his head on Zhang Zheng''s shoulder. "Now that there is no society, don''t believe in such an agreement." But then Zhang Zheng found that there was no use in saying it, so she had to let her continue to rely on it. "After dinner, you should go back to the capital quickly. If you''re OK, you''d better not come to me again..." "I know that you''re afraid of your little girl friend''s jealousy. I understand. You''re not married. You''re not cheating. Oh, I''m robbing a man by my strength Yes, you are mine Before Zhang Zheng''s words were finished, he was stopped by Qin Feixue''s quick words, so he had to shake his head helplessly. "Waiter, help me find an elegant room. I have lunch with this gentleman. Remember to find a quiet place for us." "It''s just a simple meal. As for coming to such a place?" Zhang Zheng felt a little confused. "Come to dinner with my fiance, and of course choose a better place for a red bar." Qin Feixue said to Zhang Zheng with a smile. "If you want to drive out later, you can stop drinking and have something to eat. You can go back to the capital quickly. I''ll ask Uncle Gu to send someone to pick you up." Zhang Zheng then took out his mobile phone to call uncle Gu. "No need to eat whatever you like. I''ll order something to eat. Wait for me." Then Qin Feixue went out. Zhang Zheng looked at the classical decoration of this high-class restaurant in the room. He felt very comfortable. He thought that he must decorate his home when he went back. He was thinking, and his mobile phone rang. Zhang Zhengyi saw that it was Liang fan who called, "Liang fan, what''s the matter, is there anything?" "boss, I''ve already finished what you asked me to do, and I''ve already found another company." On the other side of the phone came Liang fan''s impatient voice. "OK, I see. I''ll call you 10 million in a minute, and I can bring down that Vincent company." "No problem, boss. It''s up to me." Liang fan is full of confidence. Hang up the phone, Zhang Zheng''s mouth appeared a sneer, hum, fight with me, Vincent, I hope you don''t regret, Zhang Zheng is still very confident of his good brother''s efficiency. After dinner, Zhang Zheng sent Qin Feixue back to his residence. He drove to his own technology company. He was supposed to go there earlier. Unexpectedly, Qin Feixue was delayed. As soon as I arrived at the technology company, I saw Anna here. I asked about the status of Anna company briefly. Seeing that these employees in the office were working very seriously, I couldn''t help but look at Anna with a new look: "yes, my secretary, it''s not a good idea that the company is managed by you." "Well, listen to me Anna knew he was joking, "what''s wrong with your injury?" Anna asked casually. "It''s OK. It''s almost all right." Zhang Zheng gave up, and he took it with him. "By the way, Anna, what''s up this afternoon?" Zhang Zheng asked. "It''s nothing. My mom has people staring at you. What''s the matter with you?" Anna asked suspiciously. "Accompany me to meet some people in the afternoon. Vincent broke his contract. I have to let him have a hard time." Zhang Zheng arrived coldly. Anna knows Zhang Zheng''s temper. He will not give up on this matter. He must teach Vincent a lesson. They walked out of the company together and sat in Anna''s Ferrari, laughing and joking, they thought of the former anchor, and the title of Ferrari brother was also rampant on the Internet. Back to the company, Liang fan came up with the document in his hand. "Hey, brother, I''ve made a good match. There''s a company called WC, which is hostile to Vincent''s YH company. I heard that the two companies had such a big economic dispute. I heard that the company also had evidence of Vincent''s tax evasion. It''s just because Vincent''s price can''t make this company''s The boss is satisfied, so now we can say that WC company has Vincent''s handle. " Zhang Zheng also heard Liang fan''s meaning and directly asked, "have you made an appointment with him tonight?" "of course, I understand the meaning of elder brother. I have already contacted him and said that he had prepared a banquet in deyilong tonight and was ready to invite him over. I have already answered the question." Liang Fan said that Zhang Zheng was very satisfied. His brother really knew him best. "Anna, go back to the technology company in the afternoon, and then in the evening." "Well, I''ll go back first." Anna has kept a sense of distance from Zhang Zheng since Qin Feixue came last time. Zhang Zheng''s heart also has some exclamations, can''t help but sigh: "woman''s heart, sea needle ah." "Big brother, you first sigh, I went to busy first, hehe." Liang fan quickly avoided Zhang Zheng''s joking hand.On the top floor of WC group building, a bloated middle-aged man in black sunglasses is backstroke in the swimming pool on the top floor of WC group building. Under the sun umbrella on the bank, there is a man with a mobile phone in his hand and a cigar in his mouth. The people in the pool said, "Vincent, you come to me so happily today and offer me a price. I know it''s not so simple, ha ha ha ha." the voice is rough and evil. "You have offended Zhang Zheng. He is a famous Ferrari tycoon on his mobile phone. Hahaha, I didn''t want to help you, but who wants to make an enemy of money?" "Lao Liu, Zhang Zheng, the boy who humiliated me this morning, I will certainly pay back the humiliation he gave me this morning. I will definitely ask this boy a hand tonight." Vincent laughed, his face a little ferocious. "I knew that Zhang Zheng was going to mess with me. Thanks to someone reminding me in the capital, I guessed that this boy was chosen by boss Liu. So I''d rather pay more, and I will teach him a lesson." The more Vincent said it, the more ferocious he looked. When boss Liu heard the word capital, he shivered in silence. At the beginning, he was promoted by a family called Zhangjia in Beijing. Those family forces in Beijing can be said to cover the sky. "Zhang Zheng, the shame you have given me this morning, I will give it back a hundred times, and then you will not be able to live or die." Vincent didn''t pay attention to Liu Dong''s whisper at all, and said with gnashing teeth. Chapter 61 Zhang Zheng is holding a meeting for the employees to draft some plans to promote the operation of the company. Liang fan sneaks in and whispers to Zhang Zheng: "the chairman of WC just called back and said that he is going to do special work tonight. Please go over and have a good discussion and say that he wants to enter into the friendship between the landlords." "You go out and wait for me. I don''t think it''s so simple." Zhang Zheng thought about it for a while and felt that there was something strange about it. "Well, that''s all for today''s meeting. I have some personal matters to solve." Zhang Zheng said that he went out. Liang fan, seeing Zhang Zheng go out, ran to him in a hurry and said, "elder brother, boss Liu''s attitude in the morning is not like this. In the afternoon, he called to ask for elder brother." "Don''t worry. Speak slowly." Zhang Zheng motioned to Liang fan to speak slowly. Liang fan swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, "brother, the director of WC, whose surname is Liu Dashan and whose name is quite rustic, was originally a gambler. He suddenly became a king overnight a few years ago. It is said that he was supported by the people in the capital city. It has to be said that Liu Dashan is still very powerful. He rolls and climbs by himself, so he sits on the head of WC group Be the best. I think it may be the people in Beijing who are making trouble today. Don''t go tonight. I think it may be a Hongmen banquet. " "Oh? It turns out that it''s such a thing. OK, I know. Go ahead and get busy. I''ll ask Uncle Gu and check the details of Liu Dashan. " Zhang Zheng thought for a moment and said. Recently, when the head of the soldier is rubbed out, he will let his head hurt. Whatever it is, ask Uncle Gu first. Later, Zhang Zheng dialed the familiar number, "master, is that you? Why do you think of calling me all the time? This is to go back to the capital?" "no, uncle Gu, I want to ask you about Liu Dashan. I heard that he was supported by people from his family before. Help me find out who is helping him." "Master, it''s not necessary to investigate this matter. It was Liu Dashan, who was ordered by the master when he was alive. The main reason is that the master took good care of his daring and fighting spirit, so he asked me to help him. Master, ask me what happened to this matter. Is it the master who met Liu Dashan?" Uncle Gu thought of it lazily. "Uncle Gu, come to deyilong tonight. You may have to deal with some things." Zhang Zheng felt that things had become much simpler. "Master, I don''t know if I should talk about some things. When will the master come to help me deal with the affairs of the company?" "Don''t speak..." "master..." "Dudu Doo ~" Uncle Gu put down his hung up mobile phone, sighed, and looked at the contract of the person in front of him. For a moment, he was full of tears. Zhang Zheng, who hung up the phone, breathed a sigh of relief. He felt that this matter should not be so simple. If Zhang Dashan''s words were not enough, he would not set down a Hongmen banquet for himself. Even if he was not sure, he would have guessed it. At night, Zhang Zheng asked Anna and two bodyguards sent by Uncle Gu to go to the Hongmen banquet in deyilong. Before leaving, Liang fan screamed: "brother, wow, you''re leaving me to guard the company. You''re partial to Anna." "Go and look after the company. This is an important task." Anna and Zhang Zheng drive Ferrari away, leaving behind a butt of dust and a face of annoyed Liang fan. After a while, the low-key Zhang Zheng and Anna arrived in the downtown area of deyilong. The red lantern and two ferocious lion stone statues at the door made the hall look more powerful. The signboards and carved marble on both sides of the gate symbolized the prosperity of business, and the pine trees along the road filled such an old brand with Chinese classical charm, which made Zhang Zheng think of Huang Runsheng''s Hospital, I don''t know what''s going on with Huang Lao''s hospital. It''s time to have a look. Zhang Zheng regained consciousness and saw a pair of hands dangling in front of his eyes. "Pooh, ha ha ha ha ha ha." next to Anna''s laughter, "boss, you''ve just broken up. You stare at other people''s lions. You''re distracted. I don''t know. I thought you fell in love with the lion at first sight." "I have such a gorgeous Miss Anna, I will also see a stone lion?" joked Zhang Zheng. "Hum" Anna''s face flushed, please hum a, instantly lowered her head, dare not look at Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng is dumbfounded. It seems that after Qin Feixue''s incident, he can''t always follow Anna to mention these sensitive words. "It''s so antique here. It''s much better than the western restaurant I went to at noon." Zhang Zheng was busy diverting the topic. "How could you eat there?" Anna asked suspiciously. "The woman named Qin Feixue had to take me there." Zhang Zheng is not ready to cheat Anna, is the brother feeling also did not hide tucked in, so also said frankly. "Oh." Anna is obviously jealous. In her opinion, this is a light voice. Zhang Zheng also had to smile bitterly. In order to cover up his embarrassment, he strode directly into de Yilong. The aroma from the face directly makes people hungry, and the aroma of wine and vegetables attracts people''s taste buds."How fragrant it is Anna swept the embarrassment just now, exclaimed, and was attracted by the aroma. "Waiter, come here for a moment, please call out your manager," Zhang Zheng suddenly had a new idea here. "Remember to call out your main cooking chef. "Aren''t we here for business today?" Anna asked suspiciously. "Well, food is the most important thing for the people. Of course, it''s a business." Zhang Zheng said. After a while, the chef and the general manager came. "Sir, I don''t know what you want us to do. It seems that you are here for the first time. I don''t know what you want." The manager took the lead in asking. "I was going to do business today, but when I came to your shop, I suddenly thought of something else. I''m going to dig some chefs from you. Do you have any objection?" Zhang Zheng seemed to say it casually. "Sir, you are joking. We are... " I didn''t ask you. I said that the salary of these chefs is three times that of here. Now I can give you a month''s probation salary. Are you willing to go with me? "Zhang Zheng asked with a smile. "We''re here to make ends meet. As long as the salary is high enough, it''s the same everywhere we go." Said the head chef. "All right, I''ll send for you in a moment, and you''ll follow me." The iron faced manager stood in front of the counter, hoping to beat the upstart who had met for the first time on the ground, but he had to face his fate when he thought that he was so young and bold. Chapter 62 After finishing this business, Zhang Zheng turned to the manager and said, "Hello, my name is Zhang Zheng. Someone will invite me in your private room and lead me." The manager realized that it was the young man that Mr. Liu invited today. He secretly congratulated him that he had not offended the young man, otherwise his shop would be closed. When she came to VIP Hall, Anna took Zhang Zheng''s arm and walked in. She saw Yituo meat mountain sitting in front of her. This must be Liu Dashan. "I didn''t expect that Zhang Dong had such achievements at a young age, but he was a dragon and a phoenix among people, and a red rabbit in a horse." "I dare not to be, but I dare not to be. Liu Dong is the capital of the ninth five-year-old emperor, and he is the only one who can do so." Before it started, Zhang Zheng and Liu Dashan began to trade with each other. "Come on, Liu Dashan, don''t play tricks. You know what I''m here for. You''d better not play games with me. Otherwise, you can''t afford the consequences." Zhang Zhengqiao is sitting on the sofa with two legs, a pair of indifferent appearance. "Ha ha ha ha, I''ve been in the mall for more than ten years. I haven''t seen any kind of people. You''re such a big guy. You dare to talk to me like this. You''re so brave. I don''t know if you''ve considered the consequences of your saying so." Liu Dashan''s face gradually became ferocious. "Consequences? I have never considered the consequences when I do things. I hope you don''t do wrong. Please don''t ask me for a moment." Zhang Zheng didn''t like it, but he became vigilant. Anna seems to be used to Zhang Zheng''s style of doing things, and did not say anything to stop her. It should be Zhang Zheng''s recent behavior to establish the idea that "her boss is invincible under heaven". "Ha ha ha, I like young people like you," he clapped his hands and called out, "brother Wen, come out. It''s time for you to come out and take revenge." "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, Zhang Zheng, Zhang Zheng, I didn''t expect you to have today. Can''t you expect me to look good? I came here today, and I think you can do that?" Vincent''s gloomy laughter came out from behind the curtain and exposed in front of Zhang Zheng. The mobile phone in Zhang Zheng''s hand suddenly vibrated for a moment. Looking down, the corner of his mouth showed a smile. "Vincent, I should have thought that it was you. Well, should I say you are stupid today, or are you stupid? Do you know what it means to be trapped in a trap?" Zhang Zheng didn''t care, but Anna was so nervous that she grabbed Zhang Zheng''s clothes. "Anna, don''t be afraid. It''s OK. I''ll fix it later. Your boss is the best." Zhang Zheng turned to comfort Anna. "I''m not afraid." although ANN is trying to be brave, she still holds Zhang Zheng''s arm nervously. "Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa!" Vincent clapped his hands, and then walked out from behind the curtain. A dozen young men with knives and sticks were all on the road. "Brother Wen, what can I do for a while?" the leader asked. "Tut tut Tut, what a beautiful girl, I''m not blind with this policy? How about Vincent with me?" Vincent''s face became more and more disfigurement. "After a while, this Zhang Zheng will give me his hands and tendons, and the women will be comfortable and comfortable for my brothers." Vincent laughed. Zhang Jia said, "it''s not bad to see Zhang Jia''s face, but I''m not ready to leave for a moment. It''s not bad for me to leave for a moment Vincent shivered in his heart, but then he burst out laughing. "Don''t be afraid of him, brothers. I''ll give you 500000 yuan for each of you afterwards. He''s just trying to show off." Liu Dashan, who had never spoken, spoke at this time: "this is the gratitude and resentment of your two families. I''m sorry I can''t accompany you." Sure enough, this old fox, as soon as the wind blows and moves early, thinks about how to protect himself. No wonder he can climb into the position of chairman of the board. "Very well, very well, I hope you won''t regret it later, Mr. Vincent," said Zhang Zheng, with a sarcastic look on his lips. "Pa" Zhang Zheng raised his hand and slapped his finger. Then he put down his hand and picked up the small wine cup with Maotai on the table. "Yo, yo, you''re handsome, right? I don''t believe what you can do..." before Vincent finished his words, he saw that the locked door was kicked open by two bodyguards wearing sunglasses under the uniform of a bodyguard in suit and leather shoes. Vincent Liu Dashan and a group of gangsters opened their eyes with such a thick security door kicked open. How much strength does it take? Professional boxers don''t have so much strength? Is this still a person? "master" hears two bodyguards calling for master, and Vincent remembers that they insulted his bodyguards in the hotel that day, even more angry Hit one place, his face flushed, and he called out, "go to the door for me. These two will fight me to death. This Zhang Zheng will maim me, and I will torture him slowly." Liu Dashan is as like as two peas in a cold sweat. Now he knows that this young man is not a simple person. He is very similar to the two bodyguards. It is just like the etiquette and practice of the past. Thinking of this, Liu Dashan''s fat began to tremble. They didn''t see how the two bodyguards made their moves. They saw that the leading gangster was kicked to the ground and fell unconscious. Before the rest of them recovered, they found themselves suddenly dazzled, and then fell on the ground, ignoring human affairs. They didn''t enjoy watching the twelve road Tam legs, the Wulang Bagua stick, and so on In an instant, more than a dozen gangsters lay unconscious on the ground.Vincent widened his eyes and retreated viciously. "Zhang Zheng, don''t think I''m afraid of you. Your bodyguard is very good, but do you know what I''m holding in my hand? Haha? How fast can you pass the bullet? "The ferocious Vincent began to sneer. Zhang Zheng looked at Vincent with some boredom. He was really a dog that bit people. Liu Dashan calmed down: "brother Wen, don''t be nervous. If you have something to discuss, don''t use the gun." "Discuss? Zhang Zheng humiliated me that day, and I still want to discuss with me. This is a daydream of his spring and Autumn period?" "Vincent, don''t be so bloody. If you didn''t break the contract first, I would treat you like this? It''s worse than a dog!" Zhang Zheng said lightly. "What can''t be solved? You young people like to be rough? If you move my master, you can see if you can get out alive Hearing this sound, Liu Dashan knelt down on the ground and cried out: "benefactor!" Chapter 63 It was Uncle Gu who entered the door. Seeing Gu Shu with more than a dozen bodyguards coming into the door, Zhang Zheng''s heart suddenly relaxed a lot. Xin Kui came in time. Otherwise, he didn''t know what Vincent could do with his gun. He laughed at the thought of this. "I don''t care who you are today, it''s no use. If the emperor comes, I''ll still shoot you!" Seeing more and more people coming, Vincent appeared more anxious, "Liu Dashan, what''s the matter with you? Temporary defection? Is this our cooperation? I didn''t expect that you were so timid... Ah ~ ah!" Before he finished, he saw Liu Dashan holding a knife brought by a gangster and cut off Vincent''s gun hand with his wrist. Everyone was shocked. The bodyguard quickly guarded Zhang zhenganna and uncle Gu, for fear that Liu Dashan would have any radical behavior. "Thank you for saving your life in those years. The grassroots have nothing to repay. I would like to look forward to the horse and the back, and Du Tang will not refuse to go through the fire!" Before they could get back to their senses, they saw Liu Dashan kneeling down to Uncle Gu with the body of meat mountain, and there was a big gift of throwing himself into the ground. It was more loyal than the dog at home. "Get up, but you still remember that the family worked hard to cultivate you and raise soldiers for a thousand days. Now it''s the time to need you. You just need to help our master." Uncle Gu pointed to Zhang Zheng with his finger, and then said, "and you''d better not play any tricks. How did you get on the stage at the beginning? How can you leave now?" Liu Dashan doesn''t dare to play any tricks. He has learned a lot about the old man''s iron hand. Although the old man is very approachable now, an old fox like Liu Dashan can clearly feel that uncle Gu can make people feel cold when he looks at others. "Master, this matter is almost handled. I think I can go back. After all, the company still has a lot of things to deal with." Uncle Gu turned his head and said respectfully to Zhang Zheng. "OK, uncle Gu, there''s one more thing. I''ve just invited some chefs downstairs. You''ll ask Mercedes Benz team to send people to Liang fan and arrange work for them." Zhang Zheng seemed to think of something. "These are small things. The master can come to me whenever he has something to do." After uncle Gu left, Zhang Zheng said to Liu Dashan: "since the matter has reached this point, I will not investigate your previous fault." then he pointed to Vincent and those punks who were dizzy on the ground with his finger and said, "you''ve been mixing for so many years, these punks will be handed over to you. Vincent''s company can be merged. Tell the media that he evades taxes The evidence is clear. You''ve run away with the money. " Zhang Zheng looked at Vincent on the ground, then turned to the two bodyguards and said, "you two take him to Huang Runsheng. Don''t let him die. Make sure he wakes up when I go tomorrow." Then she comforted Anna, "it''s OK. These are small things. Don''t put them in your heart. There will be more such things in the future." "Well, I''m fine." Anna is also a girl. She has experienced this kind of thing since she was a child. It seems that this time she is also scared. Zhang Zheng was ready to drive the Ferrari to take Anna home. When he went downstairs, he saw the trembling manager in the corner and said coldly: "you go on with your business. I''m responsible for the loss here. I''ll ask the financial department to settle with you tomorrow. Besides, keep your mouth shut. If there''s no doorkeeper, I don''t mind helping you." "Whoa ~ Hoo ~" Anna, who had just been scared out of deyilong, slowed down, knelt on the copilot, waved her arms, and said, "brother, you were just too strong, but you really scared me." "I didn''t expect that Vincent would take a gun with him, and I didn''t expect that Liu Dashan would be so determined." Zhang Zheng was driving and looking at the road ahead. "Elder brother, do you mean that someone is making trouble?" Anna is just a worm in Zhang Zheng''s stomach, which makes Zhang Zheng admire. "There must be someone who controls Vincent secretly, otherwise this boy would never have been so cruel! No matter who it is, I''d better not let me find out, or I will certainly not let him go. " Zhang Zheng''s tone gradually cooled. Anna''s house. "You two stay here and keep Anna safe." Zhang Zheng turned to the two bodyguards and said. "But steward Gu means that we should protect you." "I am the patriarch, do you not even listen to me?" Zhang Zheng said. "I dare not." Zhang Zheng returned to his residence after dealing with the matter, took out his mobile phone and dialed the familiar number, "Hello, uncle Gu, please check the situation of the family for me. I always feel that someone is trying to make me difficult. Help me check the ID of the recent contact with Vincent. I will ask Liang fan to send it to you." "I see. Don''t worry, master. I will try my best to find out who is behind the scenes." Uncle Gu said coldly. At night, Zhang Zheng was in bed thinking about what happened during the day, and the more he thought about it, the more wrong he was. According to reason, Vincent could not be so crazy to do himself. Liu Dashan''s hidden chess piece must also be a means for the family to manage enterprises outside the family. In short, the more he thought about it, the more he didn''t understand, he simply went to bed."Ding Ling Ding Ding Ling ~" Zhang Zheng kneaded his head and sat up in a daze. He picked up his mobile phone and saw that it was almost 11 o''clock. Zhang zhengmeng sat up and shook his head with a bitter smile. He took a closer look at the 7.8 missed calls on his mobile phone. He put on his clothes and called Liang fan first. "Hello, Liang fan, what''s the matter? I just woke up. I''m sorry." "Big brother, where did you go? You didn''t answer the phone. This morning, a man said that he was the trade manager of your family company. He had been waiting in the office for three hours." Liang Fan said something urgently. "OK, I see. I didn''t get well last time. I woke up late." Zhang Zheng said vaguely. Zhang Zheng quickly went out and drove to the company. He bought a breakfast on the way. As soon as he entered the gate, he saw Liang fan running over: "big brother, you can come. People have been waiting for a long time. Truthfully, what did you do last night?" Liang Fan said with a bad smile. "Go, go, go, do what you have to do." Zhang Zheng scolded with a smile, then turned to see Anna also came to the company, then embarrassed to scratch his head and said: "good morning, Anna." "It''s late. Hurry up. People have been waiting for you in the office for a long time." Anna said nothing. As soon as I got into the office, I saw a middle-aged man sitting on the sofa. As soon as Zhang Zheng came in, he stood up and made a 90 degree bow: "Dong Zhang, my name is Zhang Fu. I''m the manager of the sales department. I heard that you asked the housekeeper to call me here. I don''t know what to do." Chapter 64 "Yes, I came to you. Some things didn''t bother the family, but there were some accidents. Liang fan must have told you about the situation of the technology company just now. I want you to be responsible for the channel problems of the finished product sales at that time." Zhang Zheng is not ready to make a detour, but directly open the skylight to speak up. "Mr. Zhang Dong, I see. It''s up to me." Zhang Fu, the fat sales manager, clapped his chest and swore. "OK, I won''t give you a ride. Please go back and report to Uncle Gu." Zhang Zheng stood up and said. After Zhang Fu left, he remembered that Huang Runsheng had not answered the phone in the morning. It should be about Vincent. After dialing. "Doctor Huang, what''s up? Is that man awake?" Zhang Zheng directly began to ask. "Zhang Dong, this young man has woken up, but he may be weak due to excessive blood loss. It is suggested to maintain it for a period of time..." Huang Runsheng''s responsible voice came from the other end of the phone. "Well, you don''t have to worry about the rest." Zhang Zheng hung up. "Anna, in the afternoon, you go to the technology company and ask them to send the finished products to Zhang Fu," Zhang Zheng turned to Anna and said. "OK, I see. Ah, boss, you are really a shopkeeper." Anna sighed and walked out of the office, a real headache for her boss. As soon as Anna''s front foot left, Liang fan immediately ran in and said, "brother, you can''t leave me this time. Yesterday you took Anna out and left me in the company. You can''t be eccentric any more." Zhang Zheng couldn''t laugh or cry to this good brother who started his own business: "OK, go with me in the afternoon to Huang Runsheng. You should be busy with the things in hand first." "Get it!" Liang fan from the table holding a large pile of copywriting comically walked out. Zhang Zheng watched his good brother go out from zero to now, only grateful. If Anna and Liang fan didn''t help him at the beginning, he didn''t know what to mix up. Of course, he had to remove his identity as the master of Zhangjia in Beijing. After feeling deeply, Zhang Zheng took out his mobile phone and called Shen Cong. "Shen Cong, how do you think about the investment? If you don''t have enough money, you can tell the financial department and do more research. I believe you." Zhang Zheng said to Shen Cong that the trust in his words was revealed unconsciously, and the means to win over people''s hearts. After such a long time of rolling around in the shopping mall, Zhang Zheng was able to understand. "Brother, please don''t worry. I''ve been optimistic about a few projects to be invested. Although I can''t guarantee how much I can earn, it''s definitely a business with no loss. Haha." Shen Cong said with a smile. After listening to the boss''s words, he admired him from the bottom of his heart. It was rare for him to appreciate himself. So he made up his mind to work for Zhang Zheng even if he went through fire and water. "OK, then you are busy." What Zhang Zheng didn''t know was that because of what he had just said, he had another brother willing to work for himself. In the afternoon, Zhang Zheng opened his Ferrari and came to Huang Runsheng''s hospital. As soon as he entered the door, he saw the head of hospital Huang personally receiving patients. Liang fan followed Zhang Zheng into this time-honored brand. Since he was bought by Zhang Zheng last time, he has changed the decadence that was framed before. He is on the right track. Looking at the endless stream of patients, Zhang Zheng''s mouth rises slightly. "Dean Huang, the man who was sent yesterday is here now!" When Zhang Zheng saw Huang Runsheng, he was not polite, and went straight to the point. "Come with me. When the young man wakes up, he starts to yell, saying that he wants to tear you to pieces, and that he wants to look good at you. What''s the matter?" Huang Runsheng walked in front of him, and did not forget to turn back and ask Zhang Zhengxun. "There are some things that president Huang still don''t want to know. It''s better to save a lot of things out of the body." Zhang Zheng said lightly, and did not want to explain with Huang Runsheng so clearly. Huang Runsheng didn''t ask. He took Zhang Zheng and Liang fan to the most secluded corner of the corridor and pointed to the door and said, "this is the place. This person is always shouting. It''s estimated that it will be tired. You can do it by yourself. I''ll go first and call me if there is anything." Huang Runsheng just took Zhang Zheng to the door and left. As soon as Vincent heard the door coming in, he began to hum: "let me go out quickly, or you''ll have a good look. Tell me Zhang Zheng, I''ll give you back yesterday''s shame!" "Well, that''s a good idea, but I don''t think you have a chance." Zhang Zheng couldn''t help chuckling at Vincent''s embarrassed appearance. When Vincent heard the familiar voice, he sat straight and pointed at Zhang Zheng with his only hand arm. His eyes widened and he said, "Zhang Zheng! It''s you. Hum, you wait for me. When I go out, you have to die. I can''t kill you! You don''t want to live! " "It seems that you don''t want this hand?" Zhang Zheng said so, which made Vincent quickly put his hand away and hid behind his back. Liang fan can''t help thinking what Anna did with Zhang Zheng last night when he saw Vincent like this. However, when he thought it was Vincent, he felt that he deserved it. Who told him to break the contract first. "It seems that you are recovering well. You are very energetic. You don''t want to think about it yourself. If you hadn''t thought about killing me last night, would you have been lying in this bed?" Zhang Zheng couldn''t help laughing.When Liang fan heard that Vincent wanted to be the elder brother last night, he didn''t feel angry. He slapped Vincent''s face with a slap, and a red mark of five fingers appeared immediately. It can be seen that Liang fan just used so much strength. "Do you dare to beat me? You are not a dog beside Zhang Zheng? Do you dare to beat me? OK, you wait for me to go out. I have you two to look good at!" Vincent growled. As soon as Zhang Zheng heard Vincent''s saying about his good brother, he didn''t fight at all. He directly slapped Vincent''s face. Vincent''s ferocious face suddenly became distorted and he had to stand up and fight back. Where would Zhang Zheng give him such a chance to kick Vincent in the stomach and let him lie in bed directly Go ahead. "My brother is what your dog can say?" Zhang Zheng looked at Vincent, whose face was covered with nosebleed and his stomach was covered with one hand. Zhang Zheng''s seemingly unintentional move moved Liang fan deeply. The friendship between brothers was just like this. However, Zhang Zhenggang didn''t have such an idea. He looked down at Vincent who was in bed in pain. Zhang Zheng was not moved, and then said, "you just look like this. What''s the difference between you and a bereaved dog?" Chapter 65 Zhang Zheng''s seemingly unintentional move moved Liang fan deeply. The friendship between brothers was just like this. However, Zhang Zhenggang didn''t have such an idea. He looked down at Vincent who was in bed in pain. Zhang Zheng was not moved, and then said, "you just look like this. What''s the difference between you and a bereaved dog?" "If you have the ability to let me go, it''s a fair fight between a man and Lao Tzu. What kind of hero are you making such treacherous calculations on Laozi?" Said Vincent, gnashing his teeth. "Count you? Vincent, please think about it for yourself. You calculated me first. Besides, I''m not a hero. There''s another one. Don''t learn from Laozi in front of me!" After Zhang Zheng finished, he gave Vincent another foot. Vincent, who was in pain, completely roared and could not come out. He was lying on the bed with his mouth open, nose bleeding on his face and shaking all over his body. Liang fan saw this and said to Zhang Zheng: "big brother, this is not in the way." "It''s OK. If you don''t make him suffer, there are some things he won''t do. If the boy is stubborn again, he will have to be chopped up and taken out to feed the dog." Zhang Zheng said lightly. "Zhang Zheng, what are you going to do? Let me go. We''ll write off the gratitude and resentment between us. How about I give you another 10 million yuan, Mr. Zhang. I''ll give you a face. It''s not good for the cooperation between our two companies like this. You promise to sell the products of your technology company at a high price." Vincent finally realized the seriousness of the matter. If he didn''t admit it, he would have to explain it here. "Yo, you lost dog is still qualified to negotiate with me? You have not understood the reason yet?" Zhang Zheng had to show him the news of the city on his mobile phone. Vincent saw that his wanted order for tax evasion had been issued, his company was merged and acquired by Liu Dashan, and there was an arrest warrant for his defection. This was really disheartened to the extreme, but then his ugly face came out again. "Zhang Zheng, I didn''t expect that you would play such a ruthless chess game. You made my Laozi lose his fortune and betray his family. You give it to me..." before he finished speaking, Zhang Zheng slapped him with a fist and fainted. "Liang fan, you can drive him to my rented house in the suburbs." "I know, big brother," and Liang fan went out with Vincent on his back. "Hello, Dashan, things are handled well. I''ve seen the results. Keep doing what I told you." Then Zhang Zheng called Liu Dashan again. Later, Zhang Zheng said to Huang Runsheng and called two bodyguards to the small black house he rented in the suburbs. Vincent wakes up and finds himself tied to a wooden frame, where he can''t move except his eyes. He opened his eyes and saw Zhang Zhengqiao sitting in front of him with his legs crossed. Beside him were two bodyguards who had done a dozen or more thugs that day. Vincent shivered with fear. "Liang fan, you go back first, the company can''t be empty now, please you." Zhang Zheng turned to Liang fan and said. "No trouble, no trouble, big brother. I can''t make Vincent a dog today." Before Liang fan left, he should have felt that he was not able to express his true feelings, and spat at Vincent. After Liang fan left, Zhang Zheng said to Vincent, "come on, who made you do this? You can''t think of this method with your own stupid head. If you say it out, I can make you suffer less and leave alive." "No one is just Lao Tzu''s own idea. Don''t try to get any clues from Laozi. Laozi won''t say anything." Vincent bellowed at the top of his voice. "You shout, today you call broken throat, no one will come to save you, give me a call, directly until he said, but do not kill him." Zhang Zheng casually said that he picked up cappuccino at the table and took a drink. "Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! ~"Vincent howled, feeling that his hands and feet were no longer his own. The sound of bone fracture frightened him. Two bodyguards hit Vincent with a thousand punches, and his chest was about to sink. "His mouth is still very hard. He won''t say it, right? He picked out his left tendon," Zhang Zheng said without expression. If people do not attack me, I won''t commit crimes. If people attack me, heaven will kill the earth. "Ah ~" with his hamstring broken, Vincent fainted with pain. Then he was woken up by a bucket of cold water and said vaguely, "Zhang Zheng, do you know who I am? If you do this to me, you will pay the price! " "Come on, who ordered you to do it," said Vincent. Seeing that Vincent was not moved, Zhang Zhengxin was cruel, and his eyes turned, and then he said, "you two, cut off the great artery on his arm. I want him to look at his blood." Vincent watched as two bodyguards cut their arteries, watched his blood gush out, instantly dyed his whole arm, and then listened to his own blood drop on the ground in this small room. "Tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick."Zhang Zheng, Zhang Zheng, don''t kill me, don''t kill me, I say all of them, I say," Vincent justiri yelled, "there are two groups of people who want me to do this. One group gives me 15 million yuan to refuse my contract with you, and the other group gives me 100 million yuan to take your life. Don''t kill me. I don''t want to die yet." Zhang Zheng''s eyes widened when he heard this. Two groups of people? Still want my life? I''m afraid the matter will not be so simple this time. This unexpected answer makes Zhang Zheng fall into deep thinking Zhang Zheng motioned two bodyguards to stop Vincent''s bleeding, "you go on, if you tell me the truth, I won''t kill you," and then motioned Vincent to go on. "The mustache headed by a group of people, wearing sunglasses and hats, is not tall, about 1.7 meters, and the skin is a little dark..." hearing Vincent''s description, Zhang Zheng''s face immediately pulled down. If you guessed right, this person should be his own uncle, someone from his mother Liu Lian''s side. At the thought of his mother''s repeatedly obstructing him, Zhang Zheng''s inner anger became more and more intense, and he was not easy to get down and motioned to Vincent with a gloomy face. "You go on, what''s going on with the other group," Zhang Zheng said to Vincent with a gloomy face. Chapter 66 Vincent felt relieved when he saw the bodyguard stop the wound. He then said, "I didn''t know who the other group was, but I secretly sent someone to follow them. Seeing that they finally entered the Qin family and Zhang Zheng in the capital city, you can think about it. If these people want you to die, can you still turn the sky?" Vincent then revealed that A hateful face. "Are you finished?" Zhang Zheng said impatiently. "I''ll let go of all the rest." Vincent said almost everything, so he decided to let Zhang release him. "I thank you very much, Vincent, but I don''t like to stay in trouble, so you''d better die!" Then, without waiting for Vincent to speak, he lifted and dropped the knife. The bright knife ran across Vincent''s neck. Zhang Zheng turned to the two bodyguards and said, "deal with this place, don''t leave any clues." then, Zhang Zhengbian drove back to his company. In the office, Zhang Zheng thought about Vincent''s two groups of people. He was really angry, and then called Liang fan over. "You ask Liu Dashan to check the foreign exchange of Vincent company at that time. It''s better to trace the address, put the matter in hand first and do it as soon as possible!" Zhang Zheng told Liang fan that Zhang Zheng was still at ease with his good brother''s efficiency. After Liang fan left, Zhang Zheng took out his mobile phone and called Uncle Gu. "Uncle Gu, you send someone to control my uncle. Don''t worry about my mother''s wishes. You can just follow my orders. I have already made it clear to Vincent that some of my people are from my uncle''s side." Zhang Zheng said. "Sir, I see. I''ll do it right away." There came uncle Gu''s respectful voice. "Remember, don''t make a fuss about it. You should set a trap for me, and you must catch the last real murderer," Zhang Zheng said seriously again. Hang up the phone, Zhang Zheng drove to his own technology company. As soon as he entered the company, he saw Anna and came to Zhang Zheng with joy. "What a good thing to make you so happy." Zhang Zheng asked. Anna gave a mysterious smile and said, "do you remember the cooks you brought back from de Yilong yesterday?" "what''s the matter? I remember, I asked Liang fan to arrange it?" Zhang Zheng asked. "Yes, that''s it. Liang fan has arranged all the people in the kitchen of the technology company. The dishes are very good today, and the employees like to eat them. Therefore, their enthusiasm for work has been greatly improved." Anna said the change to Zhang Zheng to show the leap forward progress made by the company today. Zhang Zheng waited for Anna to say almost, and then asked, "I''m going to go on a business trip for a few days recently, and go to the capital. I need to handle some things myself." "Ah? Didn''t we just come back from the capital city? Why are we going to the capital again? " Anna asked Zhang Zheng suspiciously. "When I went to the capital this time, I mainly wanted to find out some things. In addition, I had to go and avenge myself." Zhang Zheng said, thinking of Vincent''s Qin family, Zhang Zheng''s tone gradually cooled down. If you dare to count me Zhang Zheng, you can''t run away. For 30 years, you can''t cheat young people. Zhang Zheng thought secretly. "Well, I don''t have to say much about you. You should pay attention to your body. Your gunshot wound is not sharp enough." Anna looked at Zhang Zheng who was in a trance and told her carefully. "My injuries are not in the way. After I leave, you and Liang fan can deal with the affairs of the company. You are in charge of the major and minor matters. When it comes to capital issues, go to the financial report." Zhang Zheng came back to his senses, apologized and laughed, and then replied. "Good." When Anna heard Zhang Zheng''s answer, she felt Zhang Zheng''s inexplicable trust in her. After Anna went out, Zhang Zheng picked up his mobile phone and called the last person he wanted to see. "ZHENG''ER, how can I remember calling my mother? I haven''t seen you for many days. I miss you so much." Over the phone came the voice of Zhang Zheng''s mother, Liu Lian, who seemed to be full of affection but was very cold. "Well, you don''t have to be polite to me. You know what you do by yourself. When I go back, I''ll find out the truth. You don''t pretend to be rude to me. I hope you can still laugh." Zhang Zheng hums coldly, does not have any good impression to this indifferent mother, said to hang up the telephone directly. In the West Chamber of the Zhangjia courtyard in Beijing, Liu Lian sat on the chair listening to the "drip" sound of the phone hanging up. Liu Lian shivered all over her body and "bang" dropped her mobile phone to the ground. Liu Lian pointed to the kneeling man in front of her, gritted her teeth and said, "there are many things that can''t be accomplished, but there are more things to fail. I told you to make up in the past, but you didn''t listen to it. This is good. Have you recognized it for Zhang Zheng? If you dare to bring this matter to the head of the family, don''t blame me for killing the family! " Zhang Zheng''s uncle Liu Qi knelt on the ground trembling. As the legitimate son of the Liu clan leader in the capital city, he was particularly afraid of his own sister when he was young. The task assigned to him this time was officially given to him by his elder sister. He never thought that because of his carelessness, he would cause such a big thing to his sister. Suddenly, he hated his nephew Zhang Zheng."Please rest assured, my nephew, since he has killed Vincent, is dead without proof. What can he do to blame us, let alone our Liu family? Besides, we Liu family are not afraid of his family. We will certainly not let my sister down this time. I will not let Zhang Zheng return to Zhangjia completely. At that time, the whole industry of Zhangjiakou will be me The industry of Liu family "Liu Qi looks ferocious and gloomy. "All right, I hope you won''t let me lose it then," Liu Lian motioned to Liu Qi to leave. She couldn''t help but think that if it wasn''t for that slut who was favored by the patriarch, Zhang Jia would have been in the bag of our Liu family. The more I think about Liu Lian, the more vicious her eyes will be. "Well, I''ll quit that sister." Liu Qi saw that her sister looked abnormal. She was afraid that Liu Liansheng would run away in a hurry. Liu Lian, with a vicious face, was left in the room. Zhang Zheng hung up the phone, followed Liang fan to deal with some of the company''s financial problems, and then held a small meeting with the employees on product classification and sales. At night, after taking a bath at home, Zhang Zheng found that his body was a little strange, and Zhang Zheng was also somewhat puzzled about it. For many years, every time he was injured, his wound was inexplicable, and he soon healed. He went to the hospital for examination many times, but he didn''t find anything wrong with his body. "It seems that tomorrow I will go back to the capital and have a good check. I always feel that my father hid something from him before he died." Zhang Zheng said to himself. Chapter 67 Late at night, looking at the bright stars outside, Zhang Zheng always felt a sense of inexplicable familiarity, but he could not say it. He simply left it behind. Zhang Zheng lay on the bed and felt the necklace in his neck. Since he can remember, the necklace has been worn on his neck. His father said that he bought the necklace on the street because it was beautiful. However, Zhang Zheng knew that every time he took off the necklace, he didn''t feel bad. What''s more, he found that his necklace was always on the street It burns when you are in danger. I want to go back and ask Uncle Gu. It is estimated that as long as Gu Shu and his mother know about it now. In fact, Zhang Zheng has been doubting whether Liu Lian is her own mother. When she was young, she was called "a child without a mother" by her family peers. It is said that her father came out to discipline the parents of those children before calming down the matter. But did not expect at that time the unintentional act was young Zhang Zheng to write down. When he woke up the next day, Zhang Zheng found that his body was very relaxed. He had a feeling of lightness all over his body. Before going on the road, Zhang Zheng chose a path to the capital city, which he had thought of before. Along the way, Zhang Zheng observed all kinds of conditions on the road, almost no deviation from his calculated distance and road conditions. The road was calm. Zhang Zheng guessed that someone would follow him. Seeing the 3.4 minibuses that had been following him from the rearview mirror, he felt that things would not deviate too much from what he thought. The car drove all the way to majiaya. He stopped at the top of the car and slowly walked down. Looking back at the four Wuling Hongguang cars, he said faintly, "all come out. It''s time to make a break." "Ha ha ha ha ha, my good nephew, you chose such a place. This time you are alone. What are you fighting with me? Ha ha... "Liu Qi came down from the co driver of a car and said to Zhang Zheng. "Uncle, you''re really a brainless, resourceless fool. I don''t know why Liu Lian left everything to you." Zhang Zheng said impatiently. "My dear nephew, uncle is not to give you face, you choose, is to be killed by random sticks and then chopped into meat to feed wild dogs, or jump from the cliff? Ha ha ha?" Liu Qi seemed to see Zhang Zheng before his death, even excited to laugh. Thirty or forty people from the van behind Liu Qi took out knives, baseball bats and other controlled knives in their hands. Zhang Zheng heard the sound of knife and stick collision in his ear, but all this was expected by Zhang Zheng. "Remember not to kill him in a hurry. I want to have a look. I don''t believe that this good nephew can fly away from under my nose!" Liu Qi accentuates the tone to the hoodlums who bring behind to say. "Big brother, we won''t let you down for the price you asked us to come here. We will not let you down. In a moment, you can unload which arm you want to unload. We will never go west if you let us go east." The leading gangster flattered Liu Qi. "Don''t talk nonsense, give it to me quickly!" Liu Qi can''t wait to see Zhang Zheng being trampled on. Liu Qi is also a villain. He sees Zhang Zheng as a villain. He waves his hand and directly orders those punks to go on. He puts on a cigarette leisurely and leisurely place. Zhang Zheng looked at these people who were sent by Liu Qi and showed a mocking look. Then he clapped his hands and said, "since my uncle has this idea, I''m a nephew who has to pay homage to the past. Don''t hide and choke. You guys, come out and let my uncle gain insight, so as to save me from calling these rubbish to cover the facade." As soon as the words fell, I saw the ten bodyguards that Butler Gu had brought to Zhang Zheng out of the grass next to him. Without saying a word, they rushed to the little gangsters. The head of the gang was so miserable that he was kicked by the door before he could see it clearly. The whole face of the kick was sunken. He was lying on the ground in all directions without knowing whether he was alive or dead. The little gangster behind his body directly crossed the mountain to fight cattle. Several people were lying on the ground without knowing whether they were alive or dead. Zhang Zheng didn''t know whether he was wrong or what was going on. When he saw the bodyguards, they acted as if there were illusions, and there was a faint breath flowing. Zhang Zheng had never seen such a scene before. Since the scar on his body disappeared last night, the whole person''s perception has improved several grades today. Unconsciously, the whole person is also there Practicing the boxing and leg techniques used by bodyguards to clean up the gangsters. Liu Qi''s legs trembled as he watched the ten people emerge. He couldn''t help but think of the ancestors worshipped on the mountain behind the Liu family. Once he saw the head of his family exert the same strength and skill as several bodyguards at the temple. Thinking of this, Liu Qi knew that this matter could not be solved by himself, and then he had to drive away. "Zhang Zheng, uncle, I''ll take a step first. I''ll see you later. I didn''t expect that you still left such a hand. You''re very good, but..." Liu Qi returned to the car and laughed wildly.However, Liu Qi''s words were just halfway through. The next second, he was stunned. He stepped on the gas pedal and found that he didn''t go. When he turned his head, Liu Qi was stunned. His car was held by his bare hands and lifted up. He was looking at the people he had brought, lying on the ground with no idea of death. Even Zhang Zheng opened his mouth. I can''t believe that these hand holding cars, which can only be seen in science fiction movies, are really felt today. After listening to the bodyguard''s light drink, he saw that Wuling Hongguang carrying Liu Qi was directly dumped at Zhang Zheng''s feet. Then the bodyguards stood in a line waiting for Zhang Zheng''s dispatch. Liu Qi exhausted full strength, just from the car to climb out, the blood on his face let him look very embarrassed. "You''re really toasting. You don''t eat, you don''t suffer. You don''t know your last name, do you?" Zhang Zheng squatted down and looked at the ground, Liu Qi said. "How can it be? How can the superior listen to you? Who are you?" Liu Qi glared at Zhang Zheng and said. Zhang Zheng was confused, then looked at the ten bodyguards who were still motionless, and thought that it should be said that Zhang Zheng''s heart was magnificent and could not be calm for a long time. Chapter 68 "You''re really toasting. You don''t eat, you don''t suffer. You don''t know your last name, do you?" Zhang Zheng squatted down and looked at the ground, Liu Qi said. "How can it be? How can the superior listen to you? Who are you?" Liu Qi glared at Zhang Zheng and said. Zhang Zheng was confused, then looked at the ten bodyguards who were still motionless, and thought that it should be said that Zhang Zheng''s heart was magnificent and could not be calm for a long time. "Good nephew, will you let my uncle go? I was wrong before. Please don''t kill me." As soon as Liu Qi saw that Zhang Zheng was not affected, she begged in a hurry, and tried to find a way for herself by using her identity as Zhang Zheng''s uncle. However, Zhang Zheng didn''t eat him at all. He directly stepped on Liu Qi''s head and said, "you''d better recruit me truthfully. If I hear half a lie, I''ll kick you off the cliff directly from here." "I said, I said, I said everything." "Tell me what you mean best, superior." "The superior is some people who are different from us. They seem to be able to practice. Different people have different levels and positions, and their strength is very different, just like superman." Liu Qi took a mouthful of bloody saliva, and then said: "it is said that every superior person is the supreme existence. They have the ability to control the life and death of others. Every year, the patriarch of the Liu family will go to the back mountain to burn incense for the ancestors. It is said that those people are the superior ones." "Well, go on." Listening to Liu Qi''s content, Zhang Zheng has never heard of it before. He seems to be watching a TV play. In addition to being shocked, Zhang Zheng is shocked. "No, my good nephew, I really only know so much. Please don''t remember the villains. You should fart and let uncle go." Zhang Zheng looked at Liu Qi, who was begging for help here, and felt a sense of disgust in his heart. "I always don''t like people like you who are like dogs, especially those who may become a mad dog biting people. So, you''d better die." After Zhang Zheng finished, he kicked Liu Qi in the face. Before Liu Qi spoke, the whole person flew directly out of the cliff. After a long time, he heard the sound of heavy objects landing. Zhang Zheng was shocked by his strength, which was obviously different from his usual self. Since he was a child, he was weak in constitution, which led to his uncles'' children bullying him, which made him closer to Zhang Ning. After dealing with Liu Qi''s affairs, Zhang Zheng wanted to ask the bodyguards. As a result, he would only say, "yes, master, I understand." Other questions will not be answered, Zhang Zheng thought, some things have to go home to ask Uncle Gu. Looking at the setting sun, Zhang Zheng was ready to set off immediately. He did not encounter anything that hindered him all the way. As the sun sank into the west mountain, Zhang Zheng came back secretly this time and didn''t report to his family. Therefore, there was no such welcome ceremony as "welcome the master to go home" which seemed kind but ironic. Zhang Zheng found a place to stop the car, and then went directly to the company to find uncle Gu. "Brother! Why did you come back so soon? Are you going to pick me up? Come and play with me Zhang Zheng had just entered the door when he heard Zhang Ning''s excited cry. "I''m going to deal with some things when I come back this time. And don''t always play around. I''ll remember that you were absent from work and quit you." Zhang Zheng is going to frighten Zhang Ning, but he was really bluffed. "I know. I''m going to be busy. Brother, you must stop me when you leave this time." Then he ran to play without waiting for Zhang Zheng to answer. Zhang Zheng laughed and scolded a few words and went directly to Uncle Gu''s office. "Uncle Gu, I have to ask you something. You must answer me truthfully. You can''t have half a lie." Without waiting for uncle Gu to speak, he goes forward to push Chengshan''s contract and stares at Uncle Gu. "Master, you''re back. I''ve already looked into the matter you asked me to check last time. It''s the Qin family in Beijing who have been looking for someone to spy on the master." Uncle Gu stood up and said respectfully to Zhang Zheng. "Let''s put that thing first. Tell me about the superior and the necklace in my neck. I don''t think it''s what I thought it was." Zhang Zheng looked into uncle Gu''s eyes and said, "Liu Qi has already told me something about the superior," which he added casually. "Well, I know that some things can''t be concealed from the master for too long. Yes, Liu Qi should have told you that the upper level people can do those plots by virtue of their own accomplishments. The upper level people are also called cultivators, and they have different means and strength than ordinary people." Gu Shuo sighed and said slowly to Zhang Zheng. Even though Zhang Zheng has heard Liu Qi say it again, Zhang Zheng is still a little surprised when he hears this from Uncle Gu. "Uncle Gu, what''s the matter with this necklace in my neck? It can''t be what my father told me. It''s because it looks good." Zhang Zheng calmed down and asked."This..." Uncle Gu seems to be a little difficult to say. "Master, when the master was alive, I promised the master. Before the young master grew up, I could never tell him about it." When Zhang Zheng heard uncle Gu say this, he was more puzzled. "When can I be considered to grow up? Can''t I be the youngest patriarch in the history of this family?" Zhang Zheng''s tone became impatient. "I can''t tell you too much. I can only tell you that your necklace is related to your own mother. As for the rest, please go to see the old things left by the last master. Maybe the Lord will find something." Uncle Gu reminded again. "What?! Liu Lian is not her own. My biological mother? Yes, I should have guessed it by pointing at me again and again Even though Zhang Zheng had a definite number in his heart, he was still shocked when he heard this from Uncle Gu. "Master, your marriage to Qin Xuefei was given by his wife before." Uncle Gu added again. But Zhang Zheng couldn''t care about it. He was shocked so much today that he almost couldn''t hold on. Zhang Zheng''s eyes turned red and he grabbed uncle Gu''s collar and cried, "where is my biological mother now? Tell me quickly!" Chapter 69 "Master, I can''t tell you that all these things should be done according to the rules that the last master made for you when he was alive. Master, you can go back to the old master''s residence tonight to have a look at the master''s relics. Maybe you will find something." In the face of Zhang Zheng''s crazy face, uncle Gu still said calmly, "before the master is strong, some things have been told to the master, but it has hurt the master. Please understand me." Listening to Uncle Gu''s words, Zhang Zheng gradually calmed down. Some things were too eager for success, but they couldn''t get the results he wanted. It''s better to let things go as they should. After such a long time in shopping malls, Zhang Zheng also knows what it means to stop when you''re good. "I know. I''ll control myself. Tell me about the ten bodyguards you sent me. I''m afraid it''s not just my father who left it for me." Zhang Zheng remembered what Liu Qi said when he saw the bodyguard. "Master, these ten bodyguards are left by the first lady. These are ten puppets. If you obey the orders of the clan leader, you can also be regarded as left by the former master." Every time uncle Gu talks about his wife, he always looks respectful. "My own mother, what is her surname? Uncle Gu, you can always tell me." Zhang Zheng always felt familiar and strange to his mother, who had never met before. Like a child seeking knowledge, he especially wanted to know about his mother. "The first lady is Murong''s, and I don''t know the specific name. I think the master should leave all these things to the young master. I don''t want to say more about it. Please understand." After uncle Gu finished this sentence, no matter how Zhang Zheng rooted in the question, he would never answer it again. Zhang Zheng and other uncle Gu finished saying that he sat down on the sofa, and his heart could not calm down for a long time. Today brings me too much shock, first is the necklace on my neck, the superior, the practitioner, and then has confirmed that she has begun to suspect many years ago. Liu Lian is not her own mother! "Liu Lian, I won''t have any worries now. No wonder you''re making all kinds of difficulties on me. I''m sure I won''t let you have a good time this time." Zhang Zheng thought about what Liu Lian had done to himself, and then his eyes solidified and he said to himself. Zhang Zheng is not stupid. There are so many things to do one by one. We should start with Liu Lian. "Uncle Gu, you keep watching. I''m leaving Ferrari." Zhang Zheng walked out of the office without looking back. Zhang Zheng, with his ten bodyguards, drove the motorcade directly to Zhangjia. It didn''t cause much noise along the way. After all, there were a lot of arrogant things that Zhangjia did in the capital. As usual, people didn''t pay much attention to the wave. After all, this is the capital city. It is mainly the four families of Zhang, Liu, Qin and Zhao who are in charge of affairs. Basically, no one is in charge of minor matters on the surface without harming the interests of other families. Whenever there is a big event, the four families will send the people in charge to have a meeting. Over the past hundred years, all ethnic groups have some reservations. On the surface, they have no dispute with harmony and harmony. However, they do flow secretly. In the past 100 years, the Zhao family is the least offending one. They have a moderate advance and retreat, do not show off, and have a great family style. The Liu family and the Zhangjia family have always been enemies. Since the last master, Zhang Zheng''s father, went to the young lady of the Liu family, the two clans are on the surface In the past ten years, there has been no friction. Secretly, they have been exploring each other and swallowing up some small businesses of the opposite family. The Qin family has always been very friendly with Zhangjia, which makes the Liu family, who regards Zhangjia as a thorn in the flesh, dare not act rashly. Zhang Zheng has always been puzzled. Zhang Zheng has always been friendly with the Qin family. He doesn''t know why the Qin family wants to get rid of themselves this time. Zhang Zheng has been puzzled and determined to find out the truth. In the quiet Liu family courtyard, in the master''s wing room, a middle-aged man with lean hair, a small carved teapot in one hand, and a gorgeous brocade gown. Behind him, a subordinate was shivering, and his whole body was crawling on the ground. "Come on, what''s so flustered," said Liu Qiankun, the current patriarch of the Liu family. Although he didn''t move, he could not breathe. "Old, master, Zhang Zheng has already driven the motorcade to Zhangjia..." the people below said trembling. "Oh, isn''t that the evil that came back? I heard that he has also become the successor of that old bastard in Zhangjia. What''s so fussy about it? What''s the proper way to be scared to such an extent by a villain! " Liu Qiankun is not angry and arrogant. "Master, master, it''s not Zhang Zheng, it''s miss who sent the news," said the messenger. "Lian''er? What did she say? I married him to that bastard just to take his property, but I wronged lian''er." Liu Qiankun took the small carved pot from his mouth and said slowly. Lian''er, Liu Lian, Liu Qiankun''s sister, had decided to marry her sister to Zhang Jia, despite her father''s opposition. She regretted it for more than ten years, but now Zhang Zheng''s father, Zhang Changqing, has finally died, and it''s time for her to play this move."Master, Miss Liu Qi sent Liu Qi on the way to kill Zhang Zheng, but he didn''t expect to be killed by Zhang Zheng. As soon as Zhang Zhenggang came out of the Zhang family group, he was about to rush back to Zhangjia. Judging from the momentum, she must be asking the young lady to teach her a crime." "Pa!" The small kettle in Liu Qiankun''s hand was directly pinched and exploded. "Master, please stop your anger. The young lady will certainly be OK!" "Somebody, drag this messenger out to feed the dog!" "Spare my life, master, spare my life. Please let me have a way to live. I still have old people and young people." Regardless of the man''s howling, he was dragged out directly. "Housekeeper, prepare the car. I''d like to have a look at this evil thing. What should I do with my sister? Go directly to the Zhangjia courtyard." Liu Qiankun turned his head and told him that if Zhang Zheng was here, he would notice that there was a faint light in the palm of Liu Qiankun''s teapot, and there was no scar on his whole hand. Liu Qiankun was also a practitioner. In the courtyard of the Zhang family, Zhang Zheng, wearing ten bodyguards, rushed in directly. The doorman saw that his master was coming back and was about to say hello. Unexpectedly, he was pushed aside by Zhang Zheng. Looking at the master who just walked in, he was in a fog. "Liu Lian, get out of here!" Zhang Zheng went into the door and cried out directly. It was full of Zhongqi, and the real Qi in his abdominal cavity swelled and his voice was deafening. Chapter 70 "Liu Lian, get out of here!" As soon as Zhang Zheng entered the door, he directly yelled, the tone of the voice was full of middle spirit, the real Qi in his abdomen was surging, and his voice was deafening when Zhang Zheng called out, all the people in the Zhang family''s courtyard came out. "Zhang Zheng, how do you talk to your own mother like this? You can call your mother''s name." The old man came out of the house. Zhang Zheng knew this man. After he had driven himself out of Zhangjia, he was the first to bear the brunt. He didn''t give himself the chance to explain. He changed his mind according to his seniority. However, Zhang Zheng didn''t want to recognize him. "If you don''t have anything to do with you today, please shut up. I''m not here to quarrel with you today. I''m going to show you some things today. I know that you don''t think much of me as the patriarch, but my ability is obvious to all of you. Today''s matter is only related to Liu Lian and has nothing to do with you. If there is any one who doesn''t open your eyes, don''t blame me Zhang Zheng turned his face and didn''t recognize people. " Zhang Zheng then pointed to the ten bodyguards behind him. "You, you, you..." the second master, who was just aggressive, sighed and stopped talking at this time. When Zhang Zheng saw this group of people eating soft instead of hard, he immediately burst into a sneer. No wonder his father would hand over Zhang''s family to him. These people were born to support themselves, and they didn''t have that kind of spirit. "Liu Lian, get out of here! You have a ghost in your heart. Dare you come out and confront me face to face. " Zhang Zheng stopped thinking about those timid villains and then called out. "Zhi ~" the door of the partial wing room was opened, and Liu Lian stepped out of the door. She was proud of herself. Although she was old, she still had the charm when she was young. It can be imagined that when she was young, she was a disaster to the country and the people. It is no wonder that her father had tried his best to resist the public''s will and directly married Liu lian to Zhangjia. "ZHENG''ER, do you talk to your mother like this?" Liu Liansheng said faintly after looking at this piece of politics behind the door. "Mother? You deserve it. You are a cheap woman who colludes with my father. You are not my own mother at all." Zhang Zheng looked at Liu Lian''s face and said word by word. Liu Lian finally couldn''t hold it. She looked at Zhang Zheng with shock on her face. But she still tried to suppress her inner thoughts and said plainly, "you are right. Even if I''m not your biological mother, at least I raised you since I was a child." "Did you raise me? You may have held me once. The servant who fed me at the beginning was not driven out of the house by you, a slut, carrying my father on his back. He wandered outside and did not know whether he was alive or dead?" Zhang Zheng sneered. He had no family relationship with the woman in front of him. Seeing that Liu Lian didn''t say anything, Zhang Zheng then said, "if you marry to Zhangjia, if I guess it''s right, it''s to help the Liu family get my Zhangjia property." "Nonsense, your father and I really love each other. It''s not what you think!" Liu Lian saw that her idea was exposed by Zhang Zheng, and her face was full of panic. Zhang Zheng didn''t want to talk nonsense with him. He took out a recording pen directly from his pocket, which recorded what Liu Lian and Liu Qi said in the room that day. Liu Lian''s face was gray, "no, no, no! It''s impossible. There''s a bug in the room. I don''t know! " "My father knew at the beginning that your idea would not be so simple, so he asked Uncle Gu to put a bug in your room behind your back. Every word you said over the years was backed up by Uncle Gu. If you continue to quibble, I don''t mind calling uncle Gu to confront him directly." Zhang Zheng lightly ridiculed: "if you want to know people, you must not do it." "And yesterday, on the way back to the capital, you asked Liu Qi to intercept me. I have a problem. I don''t want to make my life so easy." Zhang added. As soon as people in the family heard Zhang Zheng say this, those who had stood on Liu Lian''s side immediately lowered their heads. Some radical people directly spoke ill of Liu Lian. "It was this vicious woman who swallowed up the money I had bled abroad." Next to a woman crying, Zhang Zheng knew that this person was one of the few people who did not care much about himself when he used funds. He knew that he called this woman eight aunts. "This cheap woman, the last time I played with a catapult in front of him, she even asked the servants to push me away with insolence!" "Before the master took office, Liu Lian got involved in the company''s financial affairs and secretly transferred nearly 500 million yuan to Liu''s group." "..." looking at the people around her pointing at her, Liu Lian was suddenly disheartened. In the face of the public''s criticism, Liu Lian was eager to find a place to drill in. "Liu Lian, you didn''t expect that there would be today. When I drove me out of Zhangjia, I didn''t realize that Zhang Zheng would come back today. It''s better to count people than to calculate. People are doing things, and the weather is watching. Feng Shui turns around." Zhang Zheng scoffed at Liu Lian, who couldn''t even stand on her feet. "Zhang Zheng, you have a large number of adults. For the sake of being your stepmother, can you forgive me and give me another chance? I will make a change and never make a decision again. Please give me a chance. Anyway, I am also a woman who your father married home in Batai sedan chair." Liu Lian, just as graceful and magnanimous, knelt on the ground and implored Zhang Zheng.Looking at Zhang''s wife, she found out that she had been working hard for a long time. "I''m afraid it can''t be so simple if you let you go. Don''t I have any family rules in my family? No one can escape from the state-owned state-owned state-owned family rules. Can I let you go with one or two words? Are you kidding Zhang Zheng said with a sneer at Liu Lian. "Family law enforcement, Liu Lian''s crime should be punished according to clan rules." Exclaimed Zhang Zheng. "Report to the master that according to the clan rules, Liu should dig his own eyes and destroy his face, and he will not be allowed to return to Zhangjia for life." The elder in charge of the criminal law was eager to say that since the master left, he had not been able to use punishment for such a long time. For a person in charge of criminal law, not allowing him to use punishment is the biggest punishment to him. "Liu Lian, do you hear me? Don''t do as the elder says. What are you waiting for?" Zhang Zheng looked at Liu Lian''s sour appearance and sneered. Chapter 71 "Liu Lian, do you hear me? Don''t do as the elder says. What are you waiting for?" Zhang Zheng looked at Liu Lian''s sour appearance and sneered. Liu Lian heard Zhang Zheng and housekeeper law''s all say so, and she was suddenly disheartened. "You go, dig out Liu Lian''s eyes, destroy her face, and have her thrown in front of the Liu family. I''m afraid I''ll dirty my own hands against such snake and scorpion women." Zhang Zheng said with disgust. Since Xue Lili''s incident last time, Zhang Zheng has been disgusted with these women, and the material idea is even more disgusting. Since Zhang Zheng called out all the people of the family together today, it is also for the purpose of exposing Liu Lian''s evil face and establishing his own position in the whole clan. What Zhang Zheng played in chess can only be described as breathtaking. Just as the elder in charge of clan rules was about to start, a thunderbolt came from the blue outside Zhang''s house: "let me see who dares to move my sister Liu today!" It was Liu Qiankun, the head of the Liu family. Hearing this explosion, some timid people almost sat on the ground. Zhang Zheng was also startled. Looking back, the visitor only brought a close fitting housekeeper. Then he saw that he was about 1.8 meters tall, middle-aged and wearing a classic long shirt. Zhang Zheng guessed that this was Liu Qiankun, the patriarch of the Liu family. "If you lose your welcome, I don''t know why clan leader Liu came to my Zhangjia?" Zhang Zheng hugged his fist and said to Liu Qiankun. "Hum! Don''t play dumb with me. We all know people. I''m here to ask for help. Are you going to let it go or not? " Liu Qiankun said, his feet still forward half step. Zhang Zheng suddenly felt very depressed in his chest. The necklace on his chest was slightly hot. Ten bodyguards stood in front of Zhang Zheng, showing the situation of facing a strong enemy. "Oh? Ten little puppets of the early yellow stage were just acting recklessly in front of me. Can you stop me Liu Qiankun was also surprised to see the ten bodyguards come out. Brother, help me Liu Lian saw her brother come to save her. Buddha grabbed the straw and cried for help. "You are really enough to disappoint my brother, but it''s OK. Since I''m here, this evil obstacle can''t hurt you at all." Liu Qiankun looked at Liu Lian disappointed, and then said domineering. Zhang Zheng''s brain is now spinning rapidly. With his own strength, he can''t be Liu Qiankun''s opponent. Listening to Liu Qiankun''s words just now, his ten bodyguards are probably not Liu Qiankun''s opponents, which is a headache. This idea lingers in Zhang Zheng''s mind. After all, there is no fear that there will be no firewood burning. Today, Liu Qiankun and Liu Qiankun are both defeated. It is doomed that there is no good fruit to eat. Zhang Zheng never expected that Liu Qiankun, the leader of the Liu clan, was also a practitioner. This was something that Zhang Zheng had never thought of when he tried to break his mind. Just as Zhang Zheng was about to release him, a familiar voice came from outside. "Liu Qiankun, why didn''t you tell my master in advance when you visited my family today? Besides, outsiders dare to enter Zhangjia without the permission of our master. I think it''s the courage of ambitious leopard." Listening to Uncle Gu''s faint voice, Zhang Zheng''s heart suddenly calmed down a lot. "Oh? Old Gu? When your master was still alive, he didn''t dare to talk to me like that. What are you talking about? Liu Qiankun, who has been living in Beijing for decades, has always been the only one who yells at others. What kind of thing are you? " Liu Qiankun turned his head and called to Uncle Gu, who was walking slowly from the door. Zhang Zheng looked at Uncle Gu who came in and thought of reminding him that Liu Qiankun was a practitioner. The next second, the whole person was stunned. He waved his hand gently, just like sweeping a fly. Liu Qiankun and his housekeeper flew out directly. The housekeeper directly passed out with seven orifices bleeding, and Liu Qiankun hit the ground heavily It''s sinking down. It was not only Zhang Zheng, but also the whole family. Some timid girls fainted in fear. "Brother! ~"Liu Lian cried out, seeing that she had been admired since childhood, and her outstanding brother was beaten on the ground with a wave of her sleeve. Now, Liu Lian''s heart is hopeless. As soon as Zhang Zheng saw that the development of things was beyond his imagination, he directly asked all the people of the clan to step down. There were only Liu Lian''s ten bodyguards and uncle Gu, who was an immortal. "Cough cough cough cough cough cough" Liu Qiankun got up slowly from the ground with blood coughing, and kept wiping the blood from his mouth with his hands. Zhang Zheng''s eyes have changed when he looks at Uncle Gu. He has never thought that the housekeeper, who makes a good job for his family, is a top-notch expert. This is something Zhang Zheng has never imagined. Looking at Gu''s acquisitive manner before, Zhang Zheng pinched his face and knew that it was true, not a dream. "Ha ha ha ha, I know, I know, it''s you, ha ha ha," said Liu Qiankun, wiping the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth, regardless of his feet that he couldn''t stand up. "Ha ha ha, I didn''t expect that Gu nuanli, the top killer in the tingfengge tianbang list, fled after killing the son of the general Buddha, and even worked as a housekeeper here. Ha ha ha ha, it''s ridiculous "Liu Qiankun said, pointing to Gu nuanli."You just hurt me at the expense of exposing your strength. It''s a pity that you will soon be attacked by the Supreme Master of the society of heaven and man, and will not hesitate to violate the power of heaven. Is the calmness of the first killer in the heaven list gone?" Liu Qiankun made great efforts to stand up straight and sneered at Uncle Gu. Zhang Zheng''s mood can no longer be described with shock. The strange words of tingfengge, No.1 in tianbang, killer and chief Buddha, make Zhang Zheng''s heart magnificent. Gu nuanli raised his hand to Liu Qiankun''s scorn: "ignorant mole ants, just yellow steps dare to make mistakes, noisy!" When Liu Qiankun pinched him with one hand, Liu Qiankun, who had just been ferocious, burst into a cloud of blood mist. After that, Gu nuanli came directly to Zhang Zheng. With such a wave, the ten bodyguards turned into powder. Zhang Zhengzheng was ready to take precautions, but Gu nuanli''s voice sounded in his ear: "master, I want to help you." Then Zhang Zheng saw that he was under the control of Gu nuanli, and the whole person was floating up. Then he was dazzled. Gu nuanli nodded his head three times, and his body was constantly slapped. Zhang Zheng could hear the click of his bone displacement. Then the pain from his back directly made Zhang Zheng unconscious. Chapter 72 Zhang Zheng woke up quietly and felt a sharp pain in his head. His whole body seemed to fall apart. He thought to himself, how could he lie on the bed. Zhang Zheng slowly remembered what happened before he fell asleep. After returning to Zhangjia in Beijing, he wanted to punish Liu Lian. Then Liu Qiankun brought his housekeeper to stir up his own situation. Then, it seems that he remembers uncle Gu?! After Zhang Zheng thought of Uncle Gu, he immediately sat up and saw Gu nuanli, who was sitting in front of the window drinking tea. The whole person quickly got up from the bed and inadvertently made a defensive action. "Yes, it''s a good recovery. It''s worthy of being the child of that woman. It''s just this body bone that surpasses those big family''s children." Gu nuanli looked at Zhang Zheng, who was like a big enemy. He said with a smile. His eyes were full of admiration. "You don''t have to be so defensive against me. I won''t harm you. After all, I owe your mother a great favor. You can relax and feel the changes in your body. You don''t have to worry too much. I''ll tell you about it later." Uncle Gu did not wait for Zhang Zheng to speak, but said to himself. "Yes, uncle Gu." Although Zhang Zheng was at a loss, he knew that uncle Gu would not harm himself, so he sat cross legged on the bed. "Children, inhale, and then exhale..." Gu nuanli is the guide. Zhang Zheng took a deep breath according to Gu nuanli''s method. After half a sound, Zhang Zheng breathed out a big puff of turbid Qi. Zhang Zheng was quite surprised. His lung capacity increased by dozens of times, which was not the same level as before. "Calm down, close your eyes," Uncle Gu''s words sounded in his ear again. Zhang Zheng slowly calmed down in accordance with Uncle Gu''s way. He felt that he could see his internal organs surrounded by a warm current. His whole body was covered with a light light golden light. If he looked carefully, he found that it was composed of light small particles of light. Looking down, he found that there was a pale golden light ball in his Dantian It''s just a steady stream of small particles of light. What do you think of, Gu Wenzheng. "Uncle Gu, I saw that my whole body was covered with gold. There was a golden ball at the Dantian, which was about the size of a fist. It was constantly releasing that kind of golden light." Zhang Zheng said truthfully. "Gold? Fists? Endless? Are you sure?" Gu nuanli was surprised this time. "How can this be?" "Uncle Gu, it''s true. I dare not talk nonsense." Zhang Zheng couldn''t help crying or laughing. Just now uncle Gu was still full of surprise, which instantly widened his eyes. He didn''t look like a master in tianbangbang list. "Don''t move first. Disperse your spiritual power. Don''t have any resistance, or you will be unable to move in the future. Let me have a look at it," Gu ordered sternly. Zhang Zheng was not stupid. He knew that the pale golden light was called Lingli. Then the mind moved and removed the spiritual power from his body. Then he felt that uncle Gu''s warm hand was directly pressed on his head. The whole person had a feeling of being peeped at. Subconsciously, he had to resist. "Don''t move!" Gu nuanli''s serious voice came to my ears. After a long time, Gu Nuan left the hand on Zhang Zheng''s head and said, "OK!" Zhang Zheng slowly opened his eyes and was startled. He just saw that uncle Gu''s face was so close to himself that he was looking at himself with a happy face. Zhang Zheng couldn''t laugh or cry. He respectfully said to Uncle Gu, "I don''t know how to address my elder." "It doesn''t matter if it doesn''t matter. You just call me uncle. It doesn''t matter what the name is," Gu nuanli said cheerfully. He didn''t have the kind of Fairy Spirit that he showed when he cleaned up Liu Qiankun that day. "Uncle Gu, can you tell me more about it? I can''t accept this sudden change for a while. " Zhang Zheng said with a bitter smile that he was not happy to become a practitioner. Gu nuanli took a sip of tea and stood directly with his hands on his back. He said: "there were records in ancient books that chaos began to open, and there was a spirit in it. For a time, there were disputes among different ethnic groups. After the emperor of heaven unified the world, collected the skill system of all ethnic groups, and created the path of cultivation. It has been divided into four stages: the dark and yellow of heaven and earth. Each stage has four small stages, which are divided into the early and middle stages In the later period, there was a big gap between the small steps. When they first entered the cultivation system, they could use a small amount of spiritual power to do things for themselves. When they got to the xuanjie stage, they could release their spiritual power. As the name suggests, the earth level was integrated with the earth. In an instant, they could reach a very far place. When they reached the heaven level, they could travel thousands of miles in an instant You can kill people in the invisible. You can say that those who can reach the heaven level are just a few Gu shupo was proud to say that, after all, he was standing at the top of the food chain. "Oh," Zhang Zheng gently gave a sign to Gu nuanli to continue. "Hum", seeing Zhang Zheng''s gentle sigh, he didn''t have that kind of adoration in his eyes. Uncle Gu continued with a cold hum: "anyone who can enter the cultivation, but there is no one in the world. You don''t need to be anxious to be happy. Now you''re just a beginner in xuanjie, and you just can gather Neidan, that is, you have more brute force and more spiritual power than people of the same rank, just like Liu''s Liu Qiankun is a younger generation. Your current level is far from his opponent. Fortunately, this son has been killed by me, and your Zhangjia family has completely offended the Liu family. ""I dare to ask what my predecessors have done to me to make such a change in my body." Zhang Zheng asked in a puzzled way. "You know that necklace around your neck." "Younger generation knows, this is my mother left to me, please tell me." "Yes, the necklace on your neck was left by your mother. That''s right. Do you know what his use is?" "please tell me, master." "Hum, if I guess it''s good, it should be an ornament above Xuanpin and below local product. This is the boy your mother left to protect your life. If you didn''t have this necklace to help you suppress the realm, you would have been a cultivator for a long time. So, your mother did this to protect you, but in recent years, the seal has become loose It should be noticed. " Gu Nuan said lazily. Zhang Zheng agreed and nodded, indicating that he agreed with Gu nuanli. Gu nuanli ignored Zhang Zheng at all, and continued: "I helped you to get through the two channels of Ren and governor that day, which made you realize that you have the accomplishments of others for decades. Fortunately, you have your mother''s ancient gene, which makes your realm rise so fast. When I just detected your body, I found that you have all the 12 senses in your body, and the spiritual power in your body is higher than that of the same level Maybe you can really do it... "Gu nuanli said, lost in thought. Chapter 73 Zhang Zheng was shocked when he heard this. I''m afraid that he has not been shocked for more than three days in the past 20 years. "Uncle Gu, why did you stoop to become the housekeeper of my family for decades?" Zhang Zheng found that his appearance had hardly changed since he was young, and one of them was the old one. Gu nuanli sighed and gradually fell into meditation. He said slowly, "I was a common killer. I was just trying to get a living. I didn''t expect to come here step by step. I had already ignored life and death. I didn''t expect that I would slowly survive in the constant killing. The realm of life and death is increasing with each passing day. Later, I joined directly Tingfengge, the world''s largest killer organization, was invited to kill you by the dean of the hospital named Chen because you sent his son to prison? " hearing this, Zhang Zheng nodded slowly and said," yes, I was shot injured in order to protect Anna at that time, but the wound healed inexplicably, and I still have some doubts. Now I know that it is self Your spiritual power is doing mischief. " "Don''t be ignorant of your blessings, and step into the ranks of practitioners. But what most people dream of is just like how much wronged you are to say it in your mouth." After saying this sentence, Gu nuanli did not give Zhang Zheng a chance to speak at all, and he went on speaking on his own. "The killer organization from which the killer killed you before is also indirectly under the command of tingfengge." Zhang Zheng began to be puzzled. The world''s largest killer organization? Uncle Gu is called the top one in the sky list. Isn''t that the strongest person? He will be chased? It sounds strange. Gu nuanli seemed to see Zhang Zheng''s puzzlement, and then said: "the tingfengge organization has a regulation that as long as the equivalent financial resources are provided, the killer of tingfengge will help you kill anyone you want, including the presidents of various countries, including the killers in tingfengge. In short, he will help you kill whatever you think of." When Gu nuanli said this, the chill between his eyebrows was revealed directly. "What happened then?" Zhang Zheng was fascinated. "Later on, I got to know her in the task together. At that time, she was charming and charming and moved lotus slowly. She looks like Wang Yi and looks like a Chu girl. It is like a flower, like a jade, a fragrance; the country is clear, and the smell of orchid is fragrant. A bun bend, really Jinjiang greasy moth eyebrow show, better than Wen Jun and Xue Tao. " Uncle Gu said, his original cold eyes unconsciously gentle down. "From a distance, I can see that women are the best in the world. We fell in love with each other at first sight. I swore at that time that I would retire after finishing the last task. I would never enter the world again." "I didn''t expect that the son of the chief Buddha of the world association was not strict in his teaching and was greedy and lustful. He even fell in love with Huizhi. Huizhi vowed not to follow him, but hanged himself under the threat of that treacherous man." Gu nuanli said here, this man even washed his eyes with tears. Who ever thought, once the number one in the world, there would be children''s love affair. After all, it was the hero''s sad beauty pass. "After I learned this news, I was in agony. Even if I had such accomplishments, I couldn''t get Huizhi''s life back. Then I directly killed the World Association and crushed his son in front of the general Buddha. Then, the world would net hundreds of killers in the world and release my reward in the tingfengge. Since then, I have been punished Wanted by killer organizations around the world. Zhang Zheng was so shocked that he said, "master, what happened afterwards" "later, I was chased by these killers for more than ten years. Finally, I fought a bloody battle with all the masters of tingfengge tianbang at sunset valley. At that time, I tried my best to wipe out all the killers. However, my own life was not long The meridians are broken and the body is poisonous. " Gu nuanli calmly said his past. "How did Uncle Gu survive?" Zhang Zheng has always liked to get to the bottom of the matter since he was a child, which is very much in accordance with his own father. "At that time, I was going to die. When I was going to meet Huizhi, I met your father who was going out to study. He looked at me at that time. Without any hesitation, he carried me to the car and pulled me back to Zhangjia. At that time, your mother was pregnant with you, and I was badly hurt. Your father could not do anything about me, thanks to your mother''s help Hand, with the unique medicine of Murong ancient people, saved my life. The world and the tingfengge were badly hurt. They didn''t know that I was so weak that they didn''t dare to pursue me. Finally, I lost my life and survived. Even if I owe you a life, I''ll have to be a housekeeper in your family. Since I saved your life yesterday, then the fate between you and me should come to an end. " Gu Wenli said. "You are going to leave? Who will look at the family company?" Zhang Zheng listened to Gu nuanli and immediately stopped. "I''m not going to leave. My deadline is approaching, and I won''t be able to live for a few years. Before I die, I''m going to do my own thing while I can still move my muscles and bones. I''m going to do what I should do. I''ll leave it to you, master." Gu nuanli''s word "master" accentuates his tone and long tone. Zhang Zheng knew that Gu nuanli was not joking. Zhang Zheng wanted to know what happened to his mother, so he asked, "do you know where my mother is?" Zhang Zheng had never seen his mother since he was a child, but he could feel his mother''s love for himself. He gave himself a necklace to protect himself and let Gu Shu protect Zhang''s family."Your mother is a young lady of the Murong family of the ancient people. Her family did not agree with the marriage, so she had to be taken away by the family. Your mother was worried about your father and the hundred year old property of Zhangjia, so she didn''t let me do it." Uncle Gu explained to Zhang Zheng. "When you are strong, you can do what you want to do. You have to get the approval of the ancient people. Do not deceive young people who are poor for 30 years. I''ve put my gains and efforts over the past decades in this ring without storage. You can recognize the owner with blood. There are detailed explanations in it. In addition, I have reported the matter that the patriarch of Zhangjia is a cultivator in the name of the family. From now on, you will receive the exclusive times of the cultivator every week on your mobile phone. You can say goodbye to Gu Mou. Ha ha ha ha ha, people are not in vain Boy! Listen to the wind Pavilion, I Gu Mou is back again! " After that, Gu nuanli directly put down the teacup and roared away. Chapter 74 Zhang Zheng knew that Gu nuanli was not joking. Zhang Zheng wanted to know what happened to his mother, so he asked, "do you know where my mother is?" Zhang Zheng had never seen his mother since he was a child, but he could feel his mother''s love for himself. He gave himself a necklace to protect himself and let Gu Shu protect Zhang''s family. "Your mother is a young lady of the Murong family of the ancient people. Her family did not agree with the marriage, so she had to be taken away by the family. Your mother was worried about your father and the hundred year old property of Zhangjia, so she didn''t let me do it." Uncle Gu explained to Zhang Zheng. "When you are strong, you can do what you want to do. You have to get the approval of the ancient people. Do not deceive young people who are poor for 30 years. I''ve put my gains and efforts over the past decades in this ring without storage. You can recognize the owner with blood. There are detailed explanations in it. In addition, I have reported the matter that the patriarch of Zhangjia is a cultivator in the name of the family. From now on, you will receive the exclusive times of the cultivator every week on your mobile phone. You can say goodbye to Gu Mou. Ha ha ha ha ha, people are not in vain Boy! Listen to the wind Pavilion, I Gu Mou is back again! " After that, Gu nuanli directly put down the teacup and roared away. Zhang Zheng watched Gu nuanli walk away in the air, and then looked at himself as he was. He then laughed at himself. If he wanted to beat Gu nuanli''s accomplishments, he would not have been able to achieve them in 180 years. With Gu nuanli''s leaving, his heart becomes a little empty. Looking at the Najie given to him by Gu nuanli, he suddenly leaves with Uncle Gu, who has been with Zhang Jia for decades. Maybe he will never see him again. Zhang Zheng murmured in a low voice toward the direction of Gu nuanli: "Uncle Gu, you have a good journey. Thank you for your kindness over the years Zhang Zheng didn''t see the ruthlessness of the killers in Gu nuanli. It turns out that some killers are sophisticated. In the quiet ancestral hall of the Liu family''s Houshan, a round table is surrounded by six old people, all of whom show indignation on their faces. One of the old people sitting in the middle is not angry and arrogant. It can be easily seen that the other five elders are all headed by this old man. "Elder brother, what do you say about this matter? The death of kun''er and lian''er can''t be ignored. They are shameless. If you had listened to me, where would you have produced such a moth?" This is an old man with only one hand. He is the youngest of the six. He is also the biological father of Liu Qiankun and Liu Lian killed by Gu nuanli. "Lao Liu, are you Gu Wenli''s opponent? Do you forget how your arm was broken?" Next to a fat old man said to Liu Laoliu, this man ranks fifth, and Liu Laoliu is twin brother, but the body is deformed, and has always been with his own brother. Liu Laoliu''s face was purple with anger. In order to be famous, he followed some killers to kill Gu linuan. He didn''t expect that Gu Nuan broke his hand as soon as he appeared. This is also the shame of his life. "All right, you two, don''t quarrel. What should you do with this matter, second The leader Liu finally spoke. Liu Laoliu and Liu Laowu, who were still quarrelling below, did not dare to speak. They knew the strength of their elder brother. In the later stage of the earth rank, they were only one step away from the great perfection. If it were not for the practitioners mentioned in the code of practitioners, they could not step into the secular disputes. Now the Dizhang and Qin families would have fallen into the hands of the Liu family. The man, who is called the second by the elder brother Liu, looks like a complete villain. He pushes the glasses on the bridge of his nose and says, "brother, in my opinion, it''s better to choose a clan leader first. After all, the whole family has no leader. Even after all these years, Gu Nuan left. Even after so many years, he hastily tried to kill Liu Qiankun Fengge and Tianxia will probably find Gu nuanli now. After all, his spiritual power is on file in Tingfeng Pavilion, and his hand will be displayed and recorded once. We can not make a fuss. We just need to wait for the headquarters of tingfengge to send someone to Zhangjia to make plans. It is better to choose an obedient puppet to be the patriarch. " The leader Liu nodded his head and agreed with Liu''s method. He said, "second, I''ll leave this matter to you, and I''ll close down for some days. After all, it''s a long way to go before it''s perfect." When the other five people heard the elder brother say so, they immediately showed their joy, "big brother, according to this, we will have the ability to compete for VIP seats in the provincial auction in a week." The second said with a smile. "After all these years, it''s time for our Liu family to take a VIP seat." Liu said. When Zhang Zheng walked out of the house, his attitude toward Zhang Zheng changed dramatically. All of them bowed their heads and called "good master". All of them had no time to scorn him, only full of respect. Zhang Zheng looked at the change with some satisfaction. Suddenly, the mobile phone rang. Zhang Zheng opened the phone and saw that it was Qin Feixue''s call. He thought that the engagement had been made by his mother. Zhang Zheng was not so disgusted now, so he picked it up. Before Zhang Zheng spoke, Qin Feixue''s anxious voice came over the phone."Zhang Zheng, you don''t tell me when you go back to the capital, but I have to go to you. You said that you killed the patriarch of the Liu family this time. Do you know what a big basket you''ve made?" listening to Qin Feixue''s anxious voice, Zhang Zheng was also moved by Qin Feixue''s anxious voice. No one cares about himself except Anna and Liang fan. "It''s not OK. Everything has been dealt with. Thank you for your concern." Zhang Zheng gently responded that his prejudice against women had changed after listening to Gu nuanli. "Well, you are my fiance. We are going to marry. I don''t care who cares about you." Qin Xuefei said in a coquettish way, "Zhang Zheng, my parents told me to let you come to the house. There is a very important thing to discuss with you." Listening to this, Zhang Zheng thought that someone in the Qin family wanted to kill himself before, and his eyes suddenly twinkled. It must be made clear that Qin Feixue would not harm himself. "OK, I''ll be there tomorrow morning. There''s something else in the family that I need to take care of." Zhang Zheng thought about it and replied, "after all, the ring given by Uncle Gu has not been seen yet. You must be ready before you go to the Qin family.". "Good." Qin Feixue''s happy voice came from the other end of the phone. Chapter 75 Zhang Zheng hang up Qin Xuefei''s phone, then think about it and call Anna directly. "Anna, tomorrow you will come to the capital first. There are some things you need to do. The company will let Liang fan have a look. In addition, you can let Shen Cong look at Huang Runsheng." After dialing the phone, Zhang Zheng didn''t beat around the Bush and opened the door to see the mountain road. "OK, I see. Boss, how are your injuries? You should pay attention to rest." As soon as Anna heard that Zhang Zheng called, she answered in a hurry. Her words were full of joy. "It''s OK. I''ll pay attention to myself. Hang up first. I''ll send someone to pick you up tomorrow." Although Anna has a deep relationship with Zhang Zheng, Zhang Zheng does not intend to tell her that she is a cultivator, which will only harm her. Therefore, Zhang Zheng intends to deal with the matter in front of her and then explain it to Liang fan and Anna. After hanging up the phone, Zhang Zheng thought about it and went to the porter directly and said, "from today on, outsiders are not allowed to enter Zhangjia without my permission." "Yes, sir." The porter''s face was full of respectful and sharp reply. It''s hard for my master to look up to him so much. I must perform well this time. Zhang Zheng went directly back to his room, closed the door and said to the maid outside, "no matter who comes, don''t let him into my room. Do you understand? If anyone comes to me, say I''m back in the county. " "It''s the Lord!" Zhang Zheng went back to the house, locked the door, took out the ring that Gu nuanli had given him from his pocket, looked at it, and found that the ring was carved very rough, but it had an ancient charm. Zhang Zheng didn''t think much about it. He bit his finger and dropped a drop of blood on it. As the blood bead was absorbed by the ring, Zhang Zheng''s whole head hummed for a moment, and then his mind moved. The whole person entered the space in the ring. A vast expanse of white space, the air seems to be under a light rain, refreshing, Zhang Zheng thought, this place can be said to be a paradise ah, if you can develop in this place, it must be much better than the outside. Zhang Zheng said to himself, because the whole ring has become Zhang Zheng''s, so Zhang Zheng''s mind came up with the map of the whole ring. He went directly to the storage Pavilion. The two stone lions at the door came one by one, bowed their heads and said respectfully, "master, here you are. All the items in the heaven and earth pavilion are left to you by the previous owner. ¡± "OK, I see." Zhang Zheng stepped into the Qiankun pavilion with one step. After entering, he found that there were some low-level martial arts secrets collected by Gu nuanli when he was young. Zhang Zheng then read a copy of shuiyuejinghua, which was directly placed in the secret script of mental skills. After reading the whole first floor, Zhang Zheng prepared to go to the second floor. According to the map, Zhang Zheng went directly At the end of the corridor. "Who are you! "Suddenly, the wall started up, and twelve bronze men came out of it, and they directly formed the arhat array. Seeing this posture, Zhang Zheng directly said," I am your master now. Can''t I even go there? " "Mr. Gu must have told you that you must reach a certain level before you can go on to the next level." The chief copper man said directly with a golden cudgel. If Zhang Zheng doesn''t do what he says, he will not show mercy. Zhang Zheng knew that he had just stepped into the xuanjie stage. Although he was much better than the yellow one, he did not know anything. He was certainly not the opponent of the twelve bronze Arhats. The heaven and earth were dark and yellow. Every step had earth shaking changes. If Gu nuanli hadn''t told him in advance, he would have asked several bronze men to tear them apart. "I dare to ask you how strong your predecessors are. Do you have an idea?" Zhang Zheng held his fist directly to the copper leader, but he couldn''t beat him. Naturally, people should be more obedient and stay in green hills without firewood. This is what Zhang Zheng learned from his years of experience in the workplace. "You know what you are. The twelve of us were the twelve Arhats of Shaolin Temple. We had already touched the threshold of Tianjie. When the twelve of us stood together, even Gu Nuan, who was at the top of the order that day, had the power to fight against us. Unfortunately, we were hurt by a traitor. Now we can only use this puppet to do it temporarily." The head of the copper is quite proud to say, and then when it comes to becoming a puppet, the whole person is directly dispirited. Zhang Zheng heard the puppet say that, Tianjie? I''m afraid a little finger can kill me. He scratched his head and laughed bitterly. The bronze man looked at Zhang Zheng''s appearance and then added: "but you don''t have to worry too much. You don''t need to beat us. You just need our recognition." "You know, I''ll leave first, and then I''ll trouble you all." After that, Zhang Zheng could feel the depression in the air, so he left Qiankun Pavilion without saying much. Then he found a courtyard in his mind, which was very small and inconspicuous, in the corner of the whole ring. Zhang Zheng''s mind moved, and he appeared directly in the courtyard. Zhang Zheng looked around and found that this small place seemed to have just been built, and there was nothing worth seeing. He was just about to quit Qiankun commandment."Baji Baji, Baji Baji" came the voice of someone''s mouth. Zhang zhengmeng turns around, but he doesn''t find anything worth seeing. Then he scans the whole space of heaven and earth and finds no living things. Then Zhang Zheng really hears it and doubts whether he heard it wrong. "BAM, haw, haw." The voice came back to me again. I calmed down and groped for it slowly. Suddenly, Zhang Zheng determined that the source of the sound was the ceramic jar in front of him. Zhang Zheng came to the jar and immediately pulled out the jar. Seeing the scene inside, Zhang Zheng''s eyes widened. Inside, there was a pink jade carving with a red belly bag. The lovely girl with big eyes and small braids was gnawing at her toes. "Well, who are you? I''m afraid you''re impatient to disturb the repair of this building." The lovely little girl cried out to Zhang Zheng. "You are a lovely girl. Please feel your brother''s head." Zhang Zheng is a lovely doll, which immediately arouses Zhang Zheng''s love heart. He has to reach out to touch the head of the doll. Chapter 76 What happened in the next second made him regret directly. The little girl with big eyes and a wave of her hand made Zhang Zheng fly backward, causing a big hole in the wall of the courtyard. "Cough, cough, cough..." Zhang Zheng got up from the ruins and wiped the blood stains from the corners of his mouth with his hands as he coughed. He was a little shocked to see the little girl carved in Pink Jade. The red bellied girl, with a lovely little step of drunken milk, came directly to Zhang Zheng. "You have to say, in the face of the new master, Zhang Hengzheng''s two hands are really funny. "Yes, uncle Gu left it for me before he left. I think I should be a prospective master now. After all, I don''t have the strength to go to the second floor of Qiankun Pavilion." Zhang Zheng saw such a domineering girl and found that in his own ring space, he had no way to take this little girl. "The strength of the last old boy is not bad. As for you, it''s the most delicious I''ve ever seen, but your bones are still good. If you practice well, you may make great achievements. However, you are not so stupid." The little girl sat cross legged on the ground, picked up an apple and ate it. She said vaguely. "You little doll, I just can''t beat you, otherwise I have to press you on the ground and spank you..." before Zhang Zhenghua finished speaking, he was pressed to the ground by this little doll and made several noises. "Why? What is this? When the little girl saw a small thing falling out of Zhang Zheng''s pocket, she picked it up directly " looking back, Zhang Zheng found that what she picked up was the Big White Rabbit candy bought by Anna last time, and the remaining several were put in her pocket directly. Before she could knead her painful buttocks, she said," this is white rabbit candy, which can be eaten. " If I said this embarrassed appearance, I was bullied by a little girl. I had to laugh off my big teeth. I should have been on the hot search of a certain voice and hand. The little girl was puzzled to peel off the sugar paper, put the Big White Rabbit candy in her mouth, bit it slowly, and then her eyes widened. She exclaimed excitedly, "ah, ah, ah, ah, it''s so delicious. I''ve never tasted anything so delicious before. Is it called" big White Rabbit candy? " Zhang Zheng looked at this face "happy" little girl, a little speechless for a while, Zhang Zheng said with a smile: "don''t hurry to finish eating, and don''t do it. My sister-in-law thinks I''m not your opponent. My name is Zhang Zheng. What''s your name?" The little girl didn''t say a word. She stared at Zhang Zheng, aggrieved her eyes, held out a small hand. She wanted to bend her mouth downward. If she wanted to be more aggrieved, she would be more aggrieved. She clenched her other small hand into a fist, aiming at Zhang Zhengyao. The posture was clear: if you don''t give me sugar, I will beat you. Zhang Zheng a wry smile, directly put a few big white rabbits left in the pocket on the little girl''s open little fat hand. "Hee hee hee, you are much better than that old man. As soon as the old man comes in, he comes to fight with me. Unfortunately, this space is full of aura, and there is only one spirit body left in this seat. So I''ll open with this old man five or five times. If I leave it, I''ll slap him and I won''t be able to get up." The little girl peeled off a big white rabbit and said with gnashing teeth. "Then why don''t you go out?" Zhang Zheng asked suspiciously. "What are you going out for? I''m a spirit body. I''m beaten by the old man when I''m a spirit body." Then he peeled off a big white rabbit and threw it into his mouth. "Uncle Gu has left. Before leaving, he gave me this ring." Zhang Zheng said with some sadness. "I know. You''re such a fool. I can''t find my father after scanning for several times. I didn''t expect that you could find me hiding." The little girl pursed her lips. "It''s you who are gnawing your toes, OK?" "For the sugar you gave me, I won''t beat you this time." "OK, it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years!" "Bang bang bang!" Zhang Zheng, who had just finished his speech, was beaten again. Zhang Zheng rubbed his face and said without remorse: "meatball, can you help me pick out some cultivation secrets, and I can quickly improve my strength. You say yes, I promise to give you a lot of big white rabbits." "Really? All right." With that, he took out more than ten Gongfa and threw them in front of Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng picked up one book after another and said, "Li Shui Jing? I don''t want to learn" Wuxiang Shengong "? Such a villain''s name, I don''t want to learn" Danqing xinjue "? It contains Yin and Yang tonifying, so I won''t learn this kind of physical damage skill..." Zhang Zheng read one book after another, none of which is his favorite. Until I saw the last one, the book was a little broken, "one Qi and three Qing"? The first one? This is a good book. I feel like it "Oh? There are three of this book. Unfortunately, I have only the first one in my hand. It is said that there is a second chapter in the second floor of old Gu''s Qiankun Pavilion. As for the next one, I don''t know, but you have a good eye. You can directly reach the threshold of the early days of the heavenly order by this first chapter. If you want to learn, you can send it to you. " Said the ball casually."And don''t call me meatballs. This seat has a name!" "Meatballs, thank you. Ha, I''ll treat you to delicious food." "Really?" As soon as the meatballs are delicious, their eyes shine, and they compromise directly. "Yes, I''m a man of integrity and integrity, and I''m one and the same to others!" Zhang Zheng clapped his chest and vowed. "Gee, gee, I won''t listen to dog man''s words!" "Meatball, I''ll go first. I''ll take this book first!" As soon as granny opened her eyes, she began to open her heart. "Meatballs! "How did you come out?" Zhang Zheng said helplessly. "Why can''t I come out? I want to come out at any time. It''s just that there''s only one spirit left. I can''t stay in the outside world for too long. Otherwise, the spiritual power will gradually disappear." Wan Zi Mei stares at Zhang Zheng and says solemnly. "OK, OK, I''ll treat you to delicious food tomorrow, OK?" "OK! "Hee hee hee" the ball swished directly into the heaven and earth ring. Zhang Zheng sent a message to Anna in wechat and said: "when you come tomorrow, bring more snacks that children like to eat. It''s better to buy more packets of rabbits." Although Anna had doubts in her heart, she did not continue to ask. Chapter 77 "Well! "Hee hee hee" the ball swished directly into the heaven and earth ring. Zhang Zheng sent a message to Anna in wechat and said: "when you come tomorrow, bring more snacks that children like to eat. It''s better to buy more packets of rabbits." Although Anna had doubts in her heart, she did not continue to ask. Zhang Zheng looked up and looked outside. Unexpectedly, it was getting dark. The voice of the maid outside came in: "master, it''s time to have dinner. You haven''t eaten for two days." When Xiaochun, the servant girl, said this, she suddenly cried out "Gulu Gulu". She was in a coma for two days and didn''t eat anything. She was iron rice and steel. She was very hungry when she didn''t eat. Then she directly called out: "Xiaochun, ask the cook to make more food. It''s best to give me a Manchu banquet!" "Master, although we don''t need money in Zhangjiakou, it''s better to be frugal." Xiaochun said timidly. "It''s OK. Just ask the chef to do it, and you don''t have to worry about the rest." "It''s the Lord!" Xiao Chun trotted out all the way. After a while, there was a big table in front of Zhang Zheng, which was full of one hundred and eight dishes. Staring at such a large amount of food, Zhang Zheng directly yelled at the ring: "balls, balls, come out for dinner!" "Zhang Zheng, I really didn''t miss you. Wow, wow, Mapo Tofu. This is the sour feeling. The beef noodle with pickled vegetables in the old jar is strong. It can be, wow, wow. This is the legendary roast suckling pig, fragrant! Chewy, Zhang Zheng, you are a friend. I''ve made up my mind, hehe, Baji, Baji. "The ball flew out of the ring and looked at the big table''s sumptuous dinner and yelled. Zhang Zheng looked at the whole person lying on the top of the roast suckling pig balls, immediately crying and laughing. After touching his stomach, Zhang Zheng began to eat. For a time, the wind and the clouds, the dragon and the Phoenix were dancing, the big and the small two vied to grab the food on the table. Half an hour later, the ball patted his stomach, puffed up his mouth and said, "Oh, boo, nee haw, burp." with this, the ball went straight into the ring. Zhang Zheng looked at the disappearing ball, but he didn''t expect that he was not big enough to eat a lot. I was also surprised. I didn''t expect that after I became a cultivator, my appetite increased greatly. I can''t calculate it by common sense. No wonder uncle Gu used to be a killer in order to make a living. Ah, I had to! When Xiaochun came in to clean up the dishes, the whole person was shocked, "old master, are you eating these?" Xiaochun asked in surprise. "Yes, Xiaochun. What''s the problem?" Zhang Zheng looks at Xiaochun with a smile. "It''s OK, it''s OK. Xiaochun will help the master clean up." Xiaochun watched Zhang Zheng staring at himself all the time, and his face turned red with a brush. Although his master could not say how handsome he was, he was really very patient. Xiaochun came back to his mind and looked at his master smiling at himself. He was in a panic and ran out in a hurry. After Xiaochun cleans up the house, Zhang Zheng sits cross legged on the bed and takes out the book Yiqi Sanqing, which was bought from the meatballs in his arms. He opens the first page and reads it carefully. "Sanqing" refers to "three talents", which is the general name of "Tiange", "personality" and "DIGE". The so-called "three talents", i.e. genius, talent and land talent, are respectively the configuration and combination of heaven, personality and geography, reflecting the comprehensive internal fortune "Tao gives birth to one, two in one life, three to all things, one flower to one world, one tree to Bodhi, and one Qi to transform and clear up. It can be divided into three stages. When you practice it perfectly, you will be able to escape from the sky and escape from the earth. It can be said that one identity can resist three enemies. It can be said that it is a magic skill." Zhang Zheng looked at this annotation on a group of cattle, and immediately set off a burst of ambition. After reading the first volume carefully, Zhang Zheng immediately made a general judgment on the door skill. That is to say, this skill has three parts. Each part can cultivate a part of himself in the Dantian field, and can call it out immediately. In this way, he can better disguise as a pig and eat an old tiger to fight against many enemies. In addition, this skill has its own unique cultivation system Strengthening the foundation can improve cultivation and increase the strength of spiritual power. Although it can''t be attacked, the effect is very satisfactory to Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng didn''t like to procrastinate in doing things. After a while, Zhang Zheng began to practice according to the method above. The warm current from the elixir field made Zhang Zheng feel comfortable directly. Now, we should first consolidate his early accomplishments of the metaphysical stage, and the provincial people were said to be different from each other. At night, Zhang Zheng''s mind moved and went directly to the ring. He directly practiced the galloping fist in the three clear Qi. After a few strokes, Zhang Zheng''s mind moved to the ring. "Zhang Zheng, what kind of things are you practicing? Are bears breaking sticks? Ha ha ha? "Next came the sound of the ball laughing. Zhang Zheng''s face immediately blackened down, which is nothing, "I can''t fight, you come, I don''t believe a set of ordinary boxing, what can you do?" When Zhang Zheng heard the sarcasm of meatballs, he was not angry at all. "You can take good care of this seat! I''ll just call it again. " As Wan Zi said this, he immediately clenched his fist and took a small step of drunken milk. When Zhang Zheng saw this place, he chuckled, but the next second Zhang Zheng couldn''t laugh.The magic power was wrapped directly between the balls and fists. It was as fast as lightning, and there was thunder between the fists. There was lightning between the legs. It moved directly and quickly. This scene directly left Zhang Zheng in his place. Wan Zi took a breath and said, "it''s good to warm up after a warm-up. It''s because you let me eat so much dinner, and you don''t put on airs when you practice boxing. Your spiritual power is very strong. If you directly integrate into your boxing, you will be very comfortable." Zhang Zheng''s eyelids are jumping. You should eat your own food in the evening. Don''t throw it on me, but you don''t complain I dare to offend this little girl. Zhang Zheng then directly added spiritual power to his boxing according to the method ball told him. Sure enough, the speed and strength were increased by dozens of times, and continued until dawn. There was thunder in Zhang Zheng''s boxing. Wan Zi lit his lovely big head on the side. Did he say, "fast, fast, slow down, do you want to keep up your strength? Do you understand, stupid You have to raise your legs. " Then he plucked Zhang Zheng''s leg with his hand. Then he remembered Zhang Zheng''s scream directly. All night, Zhang Zheng practiced this set of "running thunder fist". Chapter 78 In the morning of the next day, Zhang Zheng opened his eyes and calmed his mind. Unexpectedly, the night passed so quickly. Zhang Zheng, who had not slept all night, stood up and moved his muscles and bones. He said to himself, "I didn''t expect that I didn''t sleep all night. On the contrary, the whole body was especially comfortable." "The cultivation of Qi, Qi and Sanqing is to help you consolidate your foundation. It''s normal not to be sleepy. It''s more comfortable than sleeping." I think of the lazy voice of the ball. Zhang Zheng was too lazy to pay attention to him. He heard his mobile phone vibrate and saw that it was Anna who called and pressed the answer key. "Elder brother, I have arrived at the door of Zhangjia, but the porter does not allow me to enter. He said that he would not let me in except you. I said you let me come, but he insisted that he would not let me in without your instruction." Anna''s anxious voice came from the other end of the phone. "Cough, it''s OK. It''s OK. I''ll be right there. Just a moment." Zhang Zheng apologized to Anna at the other end of the phone. After hanging up the phone, Zhang Zheng got up quickly, put on his clothes, and ran directly to the gate of the clan. Unexpectedly, he jumped down, and there was a flash of pale gold thunder under his feet. In an instant, he directly came to the door. Zhang Zheng was somewhat embarrassed to let go of his head. He was still very hard to control this power. As soon as she left the house, she heard the quarrel between Anna and the concierge, which directly reminded Zhang Zheng of the innocent security guard Shen Cong. "No, you just can''t go in. My Lord said that no one can go in without his permission." The young porter said to Anna in a bluster. "It was Zhang Zheng who asked me to come, but now I''m not allowed to enter. What do you mean?" "state owned regulations, family laws, here the master has the final say!" "Creak ~" listening to the sound of opening the door behind, the porter turned to see his master coming out and was about to report. Zhang Zheng waved his hand and said, "you''ve done a good job today. I''ve rewarded you with these 500. Remember, this girl can come to our Zhangjia after looking forward to it, remember?" "well, master, I understand!" Seeing Anna coming alone, Zhang Zheng was a little surprised and said, "I didn''t ask the company to pick you up. Why did you come by yourself?" "hum, you think everyone is so lazy as you. I have already gone to the company. I will bring you the snacks you want without driving. Here, I''ll give you the Big White Rabbit candy." Anna said angrily. She came to see Zhang Zheng, but she was almost rejected. "Hey, I''m not lazy. I have to conserve my energy and then look forward to the future." Zhang Zheng Rao head, ha ha way, can''t tell Anna to practice, estimated that Anna will listen to himself as a neuropathy. She took the white rabbit in Anna''s hand, and then apologized to Anna and said, "Anna, I''m sorry to trouble you this time. You go to Zhang''s group first. You go to take over the position of Uncle Gu first. I''ve already called the financial department of the company. You can go there directly. I''ll find you later." "What did Uncle Gu do?" Anna asked suspiciously. "I can''t make it clear for a while. In short, you go to the company first. I''ll treat you to dinner in the evening, and I''ll tell you clearly." Zhang Zheng knew that he couldn''t hide it from Anna, but he couldn''t make it clear for a while, so he had to let anna go first and think about how to tell his good friend. "OK, I''ll go first. I''ll put the snacks here first." With that, Anna drove directly in the direction of the company. As soon as Anna left, the ball flew out and looked at the mountain snacks in front of her. There were little stars in her big eyes. Her posture was even stronger than that of a money fan seeing Jinshan. "Wow, this is jelly. Eat it well, and there''s salsa here. Wow, that''s why beef is delicious. It''s so chewy. This one is so spicy, but I like it! Big white rabbit, yes, I''ll have a milk tea. It''s very delicious After a while, the small belly of the ball was bulging again, burping, and moving the rest of the snacks back into the ring. Zhang Zheng couldn''t laugh or cry. He was sent away by a little food. Then he said with the ball in the ring: "meatball, you see, brother, I''m good to you, are you satisfied?" "full, it''s so delicious. As expected, your food here really doesn''t need to be said. I like it!" "Well, do you know how to take money to relieve disasters?" Zhang Zheng said with malice. "Ha? How dare you calculate this seat!" In Zhang Zheng''s ear came the sound of Meatballs'' exasperation, but the sound of milk in the milk did not have much deterrent effect. "Well, I can promise you to teach some people a lesson for you, but I advise you not to provoke some old monsters. I can''t beat some of them, otherwise I won''t be reduced to a spirit body!" Wan Zi thought for a moment and said as if he had accepted his fate. "OK, I have a sense of propriety. I''ll be relieved if I have your meatballs." Zhang Zheng is in a good mood now. He is worried about going to the Qin family. Now that he has meatballs, why does he not have a big deal? The balls are in the hands of the world!After that, Zhang Zheng went to the Qin family on foot after breakfast in Zhangjia. Since he learned the body method of "Qi Qi San Qing Li", Zhang Zheng is now running faster than a car. According to his own ideas, Zhang Zheng directly flew to the wall and ran on the roof. Zhang Zheng liked Parkour since he was a child. However, he was weak and ill at that time. He had no way to do it. Now that he finally had the conditions, he could not make good use of it. At that time, Zhang Zheng directly seemed to ignore the gravity and ran horizontally on the wall, and he had turned over at one stop We went up to a five story building. Zhang Zheng felt the pleasure of the wind blowing on his face. After a while, Zhang Zheng had already run to the gate of Qin''s house from the path. The two lions at the gate are powerful, and the two bodyguards are even more brave. However, Zhang Zheng only took a look at them and found that they were just ordinary people. They did not have any spiritual power fluctuation, and they were not a threat to themselves. "Stop coming. This is the Qin family. If you don''t have a keepsake, you can''t enter." The porter with sunglasses directly blocked Zhang Zheng out of the door. "I''m the fiance of Qin Xuefei of Miss Qin''s family. Get out of the way and I''ll go in." Zhang Zheng said impatiently. Chapter 79 "No words, dare to be disrespectful to our young lady. We miss Qin have never had a fiance!" One of the bodyguards with sunglasses directly said to Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng thought that it was an agreement between the two patriarchs when he first decided that baby relatives should not be known by the people of the two families. Zhang Zheng didn''t want to get angry with the two bodyguards. Since Qin Feixue said that he was invited by the clan leader today, there was no need to make the relationship so rigid. Zhang Zheng directly took out his mobile phone and made a call to Qin Feixue. "I have come to the door of your Qin family, but the two pestilence gods in front of your door are not allowed to enter. You can come out and have a look." Finish not wait for Qin Feixue to reply, hang up the phone directly. A moment later, Zhang Zheng saw Qin Feixue come out of the door in a hurry, panting. It seems that as soon as he heard that he was coming, he rushed over without stopping. Before he stopped to have a good rest, Qin Feixue directly put on his head and covered his face to reprimand the two servants. "This is a distinguished guest of the Qin family and my fiance. When he comes to the Qin family, he will come to his own home. Do you understand? This is the first time. If there is another time, there will be a good time for you both!" "Yes, yes, miss, we will do it!" The two tower like people quickly nodded their heads. In the whole capital city, who didn''t know that the Qin family was such a gold medal, it was the lifeblood of Qin family''s patriarch Qin Tiansheng. I still remember a time when a son of an aristocratic family came from other places. Seeing Qin Fei''s snow white and beautiful, he wanted to move his hands. Unexpectedly, Qin Tiansheng said that both hands of the man were cut off and cut off His eyes were thrown directly back to the door of that clan in the other place. He was so stunned that he did not dare to challenge Qin Tiansheng. Since then, no one in the whole capital dared to disrespect Qin Feixue. I didn''t expect that Miss Zhang Zheng, who always kept a distance from the opposite sex, took Zhang Zheng''s arm. Zhang Zhengxin has an impulse to scold his mother in his heart. Qin Feixue walks around the family with his arm in his arm, which is looked at by all the people of those ethnic groups. The romantic young masters of the Qin family look at Zhang Zheng''s eyes, just like a lion looking at a sheep. Zhang Zheng''s heart scolds her. "Zhang Zheng, I think you have a good time today. Fortunately, the little girl named Anna brought me popcorn. I''ll have a good look at your embarrassed appearance. Ha ha ha." At this time, the voice of xiaowanzi remembered in Zhang Zheng''s ear that the whole face of Zhang Zheng was black. After a while, Qin Feixue led Zhang Zheng to the reception hall of the Qin family. It has to be said that the layout of the courtyard of the Qin family is so good that it can''t be said. The guest rooms of the Qin family are so simple and dignified that they are incomparable. As soon as he entered the room, Zhang Zheng saw a man sitting in the hall with a big back and a slender body. He was somewhat handsome and looked a few years older than Qin Feixue. As soon as Qin Feixue saw the man, he ran over and hugged the man''s arm. She said, "Dad, this man is my fiance Zhang Zheng." "Father in law," Zhang Zheng said directly. "Stop, stop, now recognize me as my father-in-law. You are too hasty, ha ha." Qin Tiansheng heard Zhang Zheng call himself, can''t help laughing. "A good meal is not late." "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha Although Qin Tiansheng looks very young, his voice is like a man in his 40s and 50s. Zhang Zheng takes a close look and finds that Qin Tiansheng is also a practitioner with great spiritual power, far from being able to cope with it. "Boy, don''t be afraid. From my point of view, this Qin Tiansheng should have no malice to you. Otherwise, with his later strength, it would be easy to kill you." The sound of Meatballs came to mind in Zhang Zheng''s ear. Zhang Zheng''s heart was raised. Since he knew that Qin Tiansheng was a practitioner''s business, he must invite himself to come this time. I''m afraid it''s not so simple. "Zhang Zheng, since you are the patriarch of Zhangjia, you don''t need to pay attention to so much understanding. We are now on a horizontal line." Qin Tiansheng said casually. "You are an elder. I dare not make a mistake in front of you." Zhang Zheng was a good seller when he got cheap. "Ha ha ha, since my son-in-law is so reasonable, I won''t beat around the bush. I''ll tell you something directly." "Go ahead, father-in-law." "You must know something about the cultivator. You uncle Gu, your father, your mother and I are all practitioners. You and Xueer were born in the same year, and because I had a good relationship with your father and mother, I decided to marry you two. Maybe it was because of your mother''s fate that you were a natural practitioner. This is a rare thing to see in a thousand years. Where were you born Sun, cultivation directly leaped over the ground level. Your father and I worked together to seal your strength in your body with that necklace. " Zhang Zheng was not shocked by Qin Tiansheng''s words about the past years. He said, "is my mother still alive?" "yes, your mother is still alive, but she was captured by the Murong family. Later, I and your father did not know about it. You and I are both practitioners. We know each other, and no one killed them Under the circumstances, your father couldn''t have died so early! " Qin Tiansheng came slowly."Where is my father! Where did he go? Why did he tell me that he was dead? "Zhang Zheng was full of doubts in his head and said with emotion. "Don''t worry. Your father should have gone to the ancient people to find your mother. He knew that he was dying, so he told you that he was dead, that is to say, you don''t want to think about him." Qin Tiansheng continued. "In addition, before your father left, he asked me to wait for you to be strong before I could tell you, but the previous plan was upset by Gu nuanli, so I asked you to come and entrust all these things to you." "You must remember that the necklace in your neck should not be taken off too far away from you, so that your breath will be found by the ancient people, and the Murong family will never allow the blood of their own family to be spread abroad!" Qin Tiansheng stares at Zhang Zheng''s eyes and says solemnly. Qin Feixue has been listening in the room. When Qin Tiansheng finishes, Qin Feixue doesn''t show any surprised expression. It seems that he has known these things for a long time. "Dad, don''t say that. You''ve scared Zhang Zheng." Qin Feixue shook Qin Tiansheng and said. Zhang Zheng was dubious and did not expect such a thing to happen. Although he has grown up, it is inevitable that things involving his parents will be somewhat empty. Chapter 80 Zhang Zheng was dubious and did not expect such a thing to happen. Although he has grown up, it is inevitable that things involving his parents will be somewhat empty. Qin Tiansheng knew that Zhang Zheng couldn''t believe it by himself, and then said, "I know it''s hard for you to believe it just by my words. You can visit your father''s cemetery in Zhangjia. If I guess right, your father should just let Gu Nuan leave a tomb." When Zhang Zheng heard this, he calmed down and adjusted his state. He stood up to Qin Tiansheng and said, "thank you, my father-in-law, I''m sure Zhang Zheng will do it. But you asked me to come. I''m afraid it''s not just for this matter." "Ha ha ha, it''s good. I want to talk to you about something this time." Qin Tiansheng can''t help being nodded secretly by Zhang Zheng. He is not impatient and can control his emotions. Zhang Zheng didn''t know what Qin Tiansheng was thinking. He said directly, "please tell me, master." "Our cultivation circle has always been a martial arts association. Every 20 years, there will be a martial arts competition for young people to participate in. Taking the family as a unit, those who finally win the first place will have rich rewards and will keep the family alive for a hundred years. I want to talk about this matter, Gu nuanli, your uncle Gu, who won the last martial arts competition It''s the first prize. " Qin Tiansheng explained to Zhang Zheng. "Those who enter the final will get about ten thousand spirit stones." Qin added. "Spirit stone?" Zhang Zheng listened to this nameless new name, full of doubts. "Spirit stone, as the name suggests, is the crystal stone formed by extremely pure spiritual power. A single crystal stone can cost about 100 million dollars, and it still has a price but no market." Zhang Zheng''s eyes were wide when he heard this. "100 million? Ten thousand spirit stone is one trillion US dollars? Isn''t it possible to directly launch a world war?" Zhang Zheng said in shock. "Ha ha, you don''t know the use of spirit stones. Those excellent high-quality spirit stones are good for cultivation. Because the aura is relatively weak now, most practitioners are hard to absorb aura from the outside world, so they all practice with spirit stones." Qin Tiansheng explained to Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng seems to understand that, after all, it is impossible for everyone to have the same magic weapon as himself, such as heaven and earth precepts, which constantly produce aura. "According to the meaning of the elder, do you want me to participate in the martial arts training meeting?" Zhang Zheng asked timidly. "Yes, I''m going to let you go. After all, the contestants are limited in age. Although Xueer is my daughter, she is poor in strength. So I invite you to come here to talk about cooperation with you. We Zhang and Qin work together. I''ll pay to ensure that you can enter the competition directly without taking part in the selection competition. I just hope you can get into the final if you can The Qin family and the Zhang family will share the spirit stone. " Qin Tiansheng followed Zhang Zheng with a little discussion. "Father in law, you''re joking. I''m afraid the junior''s meager strength is not enough, let alone enter the finals." Zhang Zheng didn''t even think about it. A fool would do such a desperate business. Now that he is a big family and has a big business, is it uncomfortable for him to go to this bullshit martial arts convention. "The final top ten, but you are qualified to enter the ancient world to communicate with the young children of the big families. Naturally, you will be able to meet your mother." Qin Tiansheng''s voice of temptation reminds him that Qin Xuefei, next to him, sees his father tempting Zhang Zheng to attend this unpredictable martial arts meeting. He turns his head and ignores his father. "I''ll go. It''s settled. Lingshi''s family of Zhang and Qin will be divided into half. As long as I can enter the ancient world, I will go through fire and water!" Zhang Zheng said bluntly. "Well, it''s really refreshing. It''s settled!" Qin Tiansheng''s eyes opened and the crow''s feet at the corner of his eyes were also happy to smile. "I don''t agree!" Qin Feixue stood up and yelled at his father Qin Tiansheng. "Xueer, how can you talk to dad?" "You lied to me. You said that Zhang Zhenglai had something to ask for. I didn''t expect that you wanted him to die. I absolutely disagree with this matter." Qin Tiansheng blushed when he heard Qin Feixue say so. His practice is also to hold the Qin family''s Centennial foundation without having to go to waste. "It doesn''t matter, Xueer. I''m fine. No cat or dog can hurt your fiance. This time, I must participate in it. No one can stop it." Zhang Zheng heard that Qin Feixue cared so much about herself. At this moment, he found that he really liked Qin Xuefei. When he thought of Xue Lili before, he felt disgusted. When he was in trouble, he saw his true love. "Uncle Qin, you have finished your business. Next, I have something to say to you and your Qin family." Zhang Zheng said coldly in his eyes. "Go ahead, please." When Qin Tiansheng saw Zhang Zheng''s manner suddenly changed, his look became stern. "A few days ago, someone in your Qin family wanted to kill me. I don''t know if this is what you mean?" Zhang Zheng said slowly. "Kill you? No way? I have no time to ask you to be killed. Is there any misunderstanding in this? " Qin Tiansheng was afraid of Zhang Zheng''s misunderstanding and said in a hurry.Qin Xuefei also said that her face was unbelievable. The next second, Zhang Zheng directly took out his mobile phone, opened the surveillance screen of Vincent company that Liang fan sent to him at that time. Pointing to the person in the monitoring, he said to Qin Tiansheng, "this man belongs to your Qin family. It was this man''s idea that Vincent asked someone to kill me. I hope I can give me an explanation this day." Qin Tiansheng directly stood up and slapped the table into a powder. "This bastard will do this kind of sneaky thing without learning and skill. Don''t worry. I''ll call him over immediately and let you handle it as you like!" "Good! Zhang Zheng loves to hear this, so I''ll trouble you. " Zhang Zheng said lazily. "Cousin? It''s really him. Since he was a child, he wanted to plot a plot against me. Many members of the opposite sex in my family who are close to me have been framed by him secretly. But he has his father''s support, and my father hasn''t been able to do that. I didn''t expect to pay attention to my unmarried husband this time. Dad, I can''t let him off this time!" Qin Xuefei said indignantly. "Somebody, tie me the unfilial son of Wencai." Qin Tiansheng was angry and defeated. "I''ll make you laugh. Some of my children are hard to discipline." Qin Tiansheng apologized to Zhang Zheng. Chapter 81 Just now, he''s called "Qin Wencai" very nice to you Qin Tiansheng made amends with his fist and said: "the clown made my nephew laugh. Just now you said someone was going to frame you up. I guess it''s almost impossible. This man''s name is Qin Wencai. He''s my Qin family. According to the seniority, he calls me uncle and Xueer''s cousin." "According to this, is the head of the Qin clan preparing to exterminate his relatives for justice or to cover up?" Zhang Zheng heard this. It seems that the relationship between the man who wanted to kill himself and Qin Tiansheng, the clan leader of the Qin family, was different. Zhang Zheng''s internal and external meaning was to kill Qin Tiansheng. Qin Tiansheng is not stupid. He knows that Zhang Zheng will not let go of his literary talent. Although he is an outsider, he does not have to take into account anyone. Although he is the head of his family, he still needs to take into account the opinions of his elder brother. If he kills the literary talent in this way, it is difficult to explain to his elder brother. "Is it possible that the chief of the Qin clan had any worries?" Zhang Zheng saw Qin Tiansheng''s hesitation. "What you said is very true, but this article only involves my elder brother. As the ancients said, the elder brother is like a father, which is really difficult to do. However, we Qin family absolutely do not allow anyone to do anything immoral without authorization! Now that you have made an engagement with Xueer, you are half of Qin''s family. Wen Cai has the heart of killing people. Of course, I will not forgive him. Please wait for Wen Cai to arrive and then make plans. " Qin Tiansheng holds hands to discuss the way. "That''s what the chief Qin said." Zhang Zheng doesn''t want to have a hard relationship with the Qin family. After all, Qin Feixue is his fiancee. As soon as the voice fell, a discordant voice came out of the door: "don''t move me. I will go by myself. My uncle calls me, and I won''t be so excited to tie me up." Qin Tiansheng''s face was purple when he heard this voice. He didn''t know what kind of evil he had made in his family''s last life. He even had such an unfilial son. As soon as he entered the door and saw Qin Tiansheng with a gloomy face in front of him, Qin Wencai was also trembling. His uncle, the patriarch, was a strong man in the later stage of the earth. He stood at the top of the pyramid. He didn''t dare to make a mistake. He said with a smile: "my good uncle, I don''t know what you''re calling my nephew. If there''s something wrong, please don''t remember the villain, Forgive yourself this time. " But Qin Wencai turned his head and thought, as if he hadn''t done anything bad recently. No, besides asking Vincent to kill a little white face, there should be no other things. Can''t it be revealed? But the next second, Qin Wencai''s expression on his face is happy. "Yo Yo, who was I at that time? I really had a way to heaven. If you didn''t go, there was no way to hell. You broke in. You were Zhang Zheng, right? I heard that you were my cousin''s fiance, but in my opinion, you were just a little white face. I don''t know what can make my cousin like you!" The more Qin Wencai said, the more excited he became. He fell in love with his cousin since he was a child. However, Qin Feixue always looked down on him, so he dealt with all the heterosexuals who had a good relationship with Qin Feixue. The poor villain did not expect that he had offended Zhang Zheng. "Literary talent! Don''t be rude. Zhang Zheng is your sister''s fiance and your brother-in-law. Shut up Qin Tiansheng rage way, the whole body momentum rose to a few points, directly let Qin Wencai back a few steps. Qin Wencai didn''t expect that his own uncle was angry with himself for an outsider, and his inner anger was even greater. "Uncle, you don''t have to worry about this matter. It''s my personal enmity with Zhang Zheng. I heard that Zhang Zheng is also a cultivator now. It''s just that we''ll take a duel to relieve the personal resentment between the two of us." When Zhang Zheng heard the ignorant boy say such words, he was just what he wanted. He had balls. Even if the practitioners of the whole capital gathered together, I''m afraid he would not be one of his own. Then he replied with a sneer: "even if you don''t say that, I''ll tell you. According to the duel rules of the cultivators, I''ll set up the situation of life and death first." "I can''t get it, Zhang Zheng. I just hope you don''t cry and beg me for a while. Ha ha ha." Qin Wencai is full of confidence in his own strength. If his age had not just exceeded the prescribed line, he would have participated in the martial arts training competition. As the leading martial arts talent of the younger generation of Qin family, he would have been afraid that Zhang Zheng would not succeed. Qin Feixue was not willing to listen to this, and directly said to Zhang Zheng: "elder brother Zheng, don''t promise him. He is deliberately provoking you. You are not his opponent. Dad, please persuade Zhang Zheng!" Qin Tiansheng couldn''t bear his daughter. He said, "nephew, do you have a good idea? Literary talent is the best of the younger generation of Qin family. Are you sure you want to make a life and death situation with Wen Cai?" "Uncle Qin, no problem!" Zhang Zheng nodded to confirm. "Well, that''s it. You two come to my Qin family''s martial arts arena." Qin Tiansheng didn''t stop Zhang Zheng. In the end, he still wanted to see Zhang Zheng''s strength. If Zhang Zheng couldn''t beat the literary talent, he would have no face to attend the martial arts training meeting. At that time, he would face the best in the whole cultivation world. Maybe there would be genius and evil spirits of the ancient people living outside the country. He thought, he would go out to the martial arts arena of the Qin family.When Qin Feixue saw that her father didn''t stop Zhang Zheng, she certainly had no way to stop it. She could only go to Zhang Zheng and remind him: "brother Zheng, you should be careful. This literary talent is ruthless. In order to win, he can use any means to win. Many young people in the family were plotted by him in the martial arts competition. Relying on his father, he is my father''s brother Long, the family has not been able to do that. In short, you should be careful and careful later. " Zhang Zheng listened to Qin Feixue''s kind reminder, and said with a smile, "Xueer, it''s OK. Don''t worry, I have plans." It has to be said that the people of the Qin family also love to be lively. Within a short time, the martial arts arena of the Qin family is full of people watching the war. They are roughly divided into two groups. One group is headed by Qin Wencai, and most of them are friends of Qin Wencai. Most of them are members of Qin Tiansheng''s elder brother, Qin Tianzhan. In the other group, some people headed by Qin Xuefei are mostly Qin Wen It''s a conspiracy. "Big brother, teach that boy how to be a man, discount his legs, and let sister-in-law see the power of big brother!" "Yes, my sister-in-law is still watching over there." "..." their sister-in-law refers to Qin Feixue. Chapter 82 In private, the young heroes of the Qin family all know that Qin Wencai is soft and hard on Qin Feixue, and gives them both kindness and authority. Therefore, those dandies who mix well with Qin Wencai often call Qin Feixue "sister-in-law". The elders of the family have come out to teach these ignorant kids a lesson, which must have been involved in one time Qin Feixue''s fiance, unexpectedly to Qin Wencai to listen to, did not expect that this person should directly ask people to kill Zhang Zheng. Listening to Qin Wencai''s shameless cry, the young heroes on Qin Feixue''s side don''t get angry at all. They usually look arrogant and domineering, which makes people very angry. They want to kill all the gangsters who run rampant in the family. However, the Qin family does not allow this. In order to preserve the strength of the family, the elders of the family will teach a lesson However, they did not do anything out of the ordinary to deal with the disputes within the family. After all, every family has its own difficulties. "Young man, come on, you must be careful of that Qin Wencai. He is cruel and ruthless. He will do anything to achieve his goal. My hand was discounted by him in the arena! If you have a chance, you must not let him down from the stage intact! " "Come on, brother. We''ll take good care of you." The group headed by Qin Feixue are shouting for Zhang Zheng. After all, they are still close to Qin Feixue. Qin Tiansheng quietly watched the disputes among the younger generation, but did not say anything to stop it. After all, from the perspective of clan leaders, it is natural for the family to become a king and defeat the enemy, and the winner is the king. If the family needs talents, not the weak, who can only plead for it. "Are you both ready?" Qin Tiansheng looks at the two humanitarians who all come to the field. "Uncle, don''t worry. If you can''t clean up the boy Zhang Jia, I''m willing to be punished!" Qin Wencai sneered. Zhang Zheng looked at Qin Wencai coldly and nodded to indicate that he could start. Zhang Zheng asked Wan Zi in his mind: "I''ve dealt with this Qin Wencai. I don''t think he has a strong spiritual power." "This kind of rubbish is addicted to beauty all day and his body has been hollowed out. Although he has the strength of the later stage of xuanjie, he has been greatly reduced. You can directly come up and give him a strong impression. According to my estimation, if you try your best to deal with it, he should be able to hold on to two or three rounds in your hands. You know, Qin Tiansheng is watching from the side, If you want to kill him, you have to use all your strength to kill him. Otherwise, Qin Tiansheng will surely help you out if the situation is wrong. " Wan Zi''s lazy voice reminds Zhang Zheng. "Why don''t you talk? Are you afraid? Maybe you kneel down and beg for mercy. If you are in a good mood, you can spare your life. As for whether you will be short of arms and legs, then I don''t dare to presume, ha ha ha." Qin Wencai sneered at Zhang Zheng. "Tiansheng, who has a better chance of winning?" an old man said to Qin Tiansheng on the observation table next to him. "Elder elder, you are here too. I guess Zhang Zheng has a better chance of winning. Although he has been suppressed by his innate strength, I don''t see enough of his specific cultivation now. I can see from his calm appearance that he certainly has his own assurance." Qin Tiansheng said to the old man beside him that this old man was the elder of the Qin family, who was invited by Qin Tiansheng''s father at that time. He was not originally from the Qin family. Before his father''s death, he made the guest Qing a senior elder. "It''s said that it''s you who are fighting against Wen Cai on the stage. This time, you''re looking for someone to help us Qin family. It looks steady and intelligent. Wen Cai is expected to be defeated." The big elder was drunk with chicken leg in one hand and wine gourd in the other. "Yes, your eyes and mind are incomparable with your elder brother. At first, he had to disobey advice and go to kill Gu nuanli. Unexpectedly, he fell down and was seriously injured. He is still in the back mountain." The elder sighed. According to the tradition, the head of the Qin family should be established according to the eldest son. However, Qin Tian was too aggressive. Since he was injured last time, he never came out from the back mountain, and the family affairs were no longer concerned. The burden of the Qin clan leader fell on Qin Tiansheng''s shoulder. "Elder, please look, they are going to start," Qin Tiansheng said to the elder of Qin family. "Oh? You can''t hold your breath so fast? I hope it doesn''t disappoint me too much. " The elder looked at the two people on the stage drunk and said. In the martial arts arena, Qin Wencai stares at Zhang Zheng with a sarcastic meaning, and then his whole body is full of green and spiritual power. "See? Zhang Zheng, do you know what is power? What do you fight me with in the late stage of my mysterious stage? "The irony on Qin Wencai''s face became more and more intense, but the next second, the smile on his whole face directly solidified. Zhang Zheng disappeared in the same place, Qin Wencai directly stayed in the same place. How could Zhang Zheng slip away under his own eyes without being discovered by himself? the elder on the battlefield stood up directly, looked at the disappeared Zhang Zheng on the stage, and said to himself: "how can it be, the strength of the early stage of xuanjie Is it really possible to win the first prize in the martial arts training meetingQin Tiansheng also found the old man''s unusual, and immediately became more and more interested in Zhang Zheng. This big elder in his family could not easily get excited. The next second, Qin Wencai''s ear came Zhang Zheng''s cold voice: "goodbye, next life to be a good man." As you can see, Zhang Zheng''s hand is wrapped in a galloping thunder, and he goes straight from the back of Qin Wencai into his chest. Qin Wencai''s blood gushes from his mouth and falls to the ground. All the people in the stands were shocked. Qin Wencai, who was just angry and arrogant, was solved by one move. Those who were just cheering for Qin Wencai all opened their mouths and couldn''t say a word. Qin Feixue was shocked. She didn''t expect her fiance to be so powerful. She just said Qin Wencai with one move. The world was shocked by such means The whole audience. Qin Tiansheng didn''t expect that Zhang Zheng was killed. According to the truth, even if Qin Wencai was defeated by Zhang Zheng, at least he would not be killed by seconds. Next to the elder seems to have known the end of the general, directly turned away. Before leaving, he whispered in Qin Tiansheng''s ear: "this son can''t be the enemy. If you can, you must make good friends. The matter of literary talent will pass like this. Don''t mention it again. After all, it''s still a crime to die." Chapter 83 Before leaving, he whispered in Qin Tiansheng''s ear: "this son can''t be the enemy. If you can, you must make good friends. The matter of literary talent will pass like this. Don''t mention it again. After all, it''s still a crime to die." Zhang Zheng shook off the bloodstain on his hands. This was the first time he killed a person when he was so old. Zhang Zheng himself did not feel any discomfort. Qin Wencai repeatedly made trouble for himself. According to Zhang Zheng''s temper, it was not too much to kill 10000 times. Those young children of the Qin family dare not look down upon Zhang Zheng any more. After all, they wiped out Qin Wencai as soon as they made a move. They were afraid that they might cause Zhang Zheng''s body to separate. After the family''s children evacuated, Qin Tiansheng said to his daughter Qin Feixue, "Xueer, go back to your room and have a rest. I have something to say to nephew Zhang Zhengxian." "Dad, don''t embarrass brother Zheng. It''s Qin Wencai who is guilty first. If you dare to embarrass elder brother Zheng, don''t blame me for ignoring you in the future." Then he ran back to his boudoir. Seeing that his daughter was completely attracted by Zhang Zheng, Qin Tiansheng couldn''t help but smile bitterly. It seems that his son-in-law has identified him, but he is a poor literary talent and has caught up with people who should not be provoked. "Uncle Qin, I think there is a sign of life and death first. I killed Qin Wencai. You will not blame me." Zhang Zheng came to Qin Tiansheng and said. "Nephew, what do you say? You are my daughter''s fiance. No matter how you say you are half of my Qin family, I can cure you the worst." Qin Tiansheng said with a smile, as if the Qin Wen just died was not the Qin family. "Good nephew, but again, you should restrain your temper. I also heard that you offended the Liu family. Liu Qiankun, the leader of the Liu family, died at the door of your family. Although no one came to say no to you, I still have to remind you that if the Liu family has any revenge, you will not find any trouble on the surface, so you can''t say it secretly You have been put on the death list. You should be more careful. " Qin Tiansheng kindly reminded. "Thank you for reminding me. You must be careful." Hearing Qin Tiansheng say so, I also feel a trace of warmth of care. "Good nephew, I have another thing to tell you." Qin Tiansheng said to Zhang Zheng in a slightly inquiring tone. "Uncle Qin, please go ahead." "I don''t know if you''ve heard of the auction in a week''s time. If you know it, you''ll have some ideas. After all, Zhangjia is rich in commercial assets, and I don''t know what the wise nephew means?" Qin Tiansheng discussed. "Auction? It seems that I have seen it on my mobile phone. I should go this time. It is said that this time is hosted by Wanlong chamber of Commerce. I have to get on well with the chamber of Commerce. In this way, the future development will be much simpler. If there is nothing, I will go back to the company first. After all, there are many things that have not been dealt with since uncle Gu left." Zhang Zheng thought about it and said. "My good nephew has foresight, OK. I''ll leave now. If you have anything, just send me a message. I''ll be there soon." Qin Tiansheng exclaimed that he really recognized his son-in-law now, and he did not let himself down. After that, Zhang Zheng went out of the Qin family directly and said to the ball in the ring: "meatball, I''ll take you to dinner in the evening. Thank you for reminding me today." "Whoa, whoa, whoa Zhang Zheng''s ear came the ball with a vague voice, listen to this voice know that the ball is secretly eating snacks. Zhang Zheng took a taxi back to the company. Because the company was in the center of the city, Zhang Zheng had to take a taxi. If he ran again, he would be in hot search again tomorrow. The last Ferrari brother made himself very hurt. This time, another "Ferrari brother can fly the thunder god". When I think of this, Zhang Zheng is a bit of a big head, and he is a practitioner. It is estimated that people are all over the street I know, I still have to be arrested by the human research center. If I don''t say it, my company will be gone. Soon, Zhang Zheng came to the company by car. All along the way, the employees saw Zhang Zheng coming and said hello to Zhang Zheng. "good afternoon, Mr. Zhang." "Mr. Zhang, are you here? I haven''t seen you for some days. How are you doing?" "..." it took Zhang Zheng a lot of effort to get out of the crowd and return to his office. As soon as I entered the door, I saw a high copywriter on the desk, which directly passed Anna''s head. Seeing Anna like this, Zhang Zheng felt sorry. "I''m sorry, Anna, it''s been a long time for you." Zhang Zheng looked at Anna and said apologetically. Anna was obviously too serious to notice Zhang Zheng who had just come in. She did not lift her head until she heard this sentence. "Ah? Brother Zheng, you''re here. I was too busy just now to notice that you came. I''m not hard-working. All these are for the good of the company. I don''t think it''s hard. " Anna looked up at Zhang Zheng''s eyes and said. Zhang Zheng looked at Anna, and Anna looked at Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng never thought Anna was so good-looking. She was slim, lying on her side on the company''s Retro sofa. Like a noble and lazy cat, her black hair fell down her waist like ink. Her eyes were as cold as a spring on a snow mountain. Her eyebrows were green. She had an air of aloofness and aloofness, As if she were looking at you, as if nothing had entered her eyes. Zhang Zheng looked at Anna with a trace of trance.When Anna saw Zhang Zheng looking at herself like this, her little face suddenly turned red with fruit. She immediately lowered herself and did not dare to look up at Zhang Zheng again. Zhang Zheng calmed down and said, "cough ~", which broke the embarrassment between the two people. Zhang Zheng scolded himself secretly in his own heart. Zhang Zheng, Zhang Zheng, Anna is a good brother who started a business with her. How can she have that kind of idea about her? She is still not a human being. "Don''t be busy tonight. I''ll treat you to dinner tonight." In order to resolve the embarrassment, Zhang Zheng quickly changed the topic. Anna heard that Zhang Zheng would invite her to have dinner with her. Anna, who was already red through her small face, felt numb and wanted to find a hole in the ground. Seeing Anna like this, Zhang Zheng knew that Anna had misunderstood her meaning. He quickly explained, "Anna, listen to me. I don''t mean what you think. I have something to tell you tonight. You see, we have such a good relationship. I can''t hide something from you. Don''t get me wrong. I''ll explain it to Liang fan after I go back to the technology company." Anna knew that she had misunderstood Zhang Zhenggang''s meaning, and suddenly she was a little angry. Chapter 84 Anna was angry at Zhang Zheng that she really regarded herself as a good brother. When she was angry, she felt a little lost. Unexpectedly, Zhang Zheng didn''t have a trace of that meaning. "OK, I see. You are so straight. How could a girl like you?" Anna became angry. "Cough ~" Zhang Zheng scratched his head awkwardly. "Zhang Zheng, you are such a fool. Can''t you see that the girl doll is interesting to you? In my opinion, you are a real fool. You don''t want to talk about such a water girl. Tut tut Wan Zi''s tender voice sneered at Zhang Zheng''s ear. "Please don''t talk nonsense for a moment. Anna and I are just good friends. We are just good friends who started our business together. We are good friends who can trust each other, not what you think." Zhang Zheng explained to Wan Zi. "I know, I know, you don''t need to say much. Rabbits don''t eat grass by their nests, let alone living people." Wan Zi preached with a smile. Zhang Zheng was too lazy to say so many useless things to "ball children". Zhang Zheng directly said, "meatball, if you talk nonsense again, there will be no dinner tonight." After a long time, I didn''t hear the sound of meatballs. It was the best way to deal with the "ball children". Anna, who was just blushing, is now bowing her head to revise the copy. Zhang Zheng directly steps forward and looks at Anna''s hand and says, "Anna, let''s go. It''s not too early. Let''s go to the barbecue tonight and take you to meet a new friend." "Who?" Anna wondered. "You''ll know when you go. Come and go." Zhang Zheng went out with Anna directly. "Third brother, third brother, you are back. Why are you going with your sister-in-law?" Zhang Zheng''s head became big. It was Zhang Ning, his playmate when he was a child. His sister-in-law called out, which made Anna, who had just looked better, turn red again. "You boy, don''t be big or small, this is not your sister-in-law, the general manager of the company from now on, pay attention to your words!" Zhang Zheng said with a smile. "Well, third brother, can you take me out to play? I''m almost choked in this company. Since uncle Gu left last time, I can''t even find a person who makes sarcastic remarks. I''m always in a pile of papers. I wonder if I can find some people to come in, so that the staff of the company will not be too busy and will not make mistakes. What do you think, elder brother?" Zhang Ning was eager to try. "Go out, that''s not possible, you give me a good look at the company, I''ll look for you if something happens." Zhang Zheng glared at Zhang Ning and said. "Ah, third brother, if you don''t want me to go out and play, you have to arrange a job for me. No, I have a job to do." Zhang Ning said with a sad face. "Yes, just now you said to recruit people, right? You should start with the personnel manager. In addition, when you have time, go to the sales manager to understand the market situation. Do you understand?" Zhang Zheng ordered. "Third brother, it''s great!" Zhang Ning ran with a happy face. "Zhang Zheng, does this really matter? You can arrange such an important job for him when you come up. What if there is anything wrong? "Anna reminded. "No problem. I''m still very confident in my cousin. Although I''m not very reliable in doing things, I''m absolutely right in judging people''s abilities. I''ve been observing people''s opinions since I was a child. It''s a bit of a talent to give him a personnel manager. You can polish him up when you have time." Zhang Zheng explained with a smile. "OK, the company is yours anyway. You can do whatever you want." Anna is too lazy to talk too much with Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng shook his head. When he went out of the company, Zhang Zheng drove the Global Limited Edition Ferrari that uncle Gu used to drive. As expected, the living area of the rich people is so simple. Sitting in the car, from small to large, he felt that money was so good for the first time, but he began to feel a little lucky. After finding a barbecue buffet on his mobile phone, Zhang Zheng drove the luxurious Ferrari La Ferrari on the road. Along the way, countless beautiful men and women watched him. After all, in a small city, few people were willing to buy this global limited edition luxury car. Not long ago, Zhang Zheng didn''t park his car at the door of the barbecue shop. After all, he didn''t want to be too high-profile. It''s better to be a low-key person and do things. Although the clothes he is wearing now is not the kind of street vendors, it is not those famous brand clothes. When walking with Anna, he is always criticized by others, and Zhang Zheng also has a wry smile. "Meatball, come out! I''ll take you to meat. " Zhang Zheng shouts at the ring in his hand. "Come on, come on!" With a bang, the ball flew out and ran directly into Anna''s arms. Zhang Zheng was also a little embarrassed. It seems that girls are more popular with children. "Ah, Zhang Zheng, who is this? Wow, what a lovely little sister." Anna was also shocked by the ball that appeared out of thin air, but then she saw that the ball was so cute that she held it in her arms and pinched her small face. Seeing this scene, Zhang Zheng felt a little chilly in his heart. He was afraid that Wan Zi would beat Anna if he was not happy. However, he seemed to enjoy staying in Anna''s arms."I''ll eat and talk in a moment. I''ll be there soon." Zhang Zheng pointed to the barbecue shop in front of him. Anna and Zhang Zheng, as well as the ball held in Anna''s arms, attracted the attention of the whole audience as soon as they entered the door. After all, a poor looking man with a beautiful woman and a lovely little girl were very rare in such places. "Yo, yo, look, ha ha, ha ha, this country bumpkin can marry such a beautiful woman. It should be his child. I can''t see it. I didn''t expect to be so delicate after giving birth. Let''s go with my sister and brother. Ha ha ha, my boss Wang will certainly love you." Next to a table on a meat hill like middle-aged man, full of flesh, greasy pig face man, said also shook the car key of BMW in his hand. When Zhang Zheng heard this, he immediately got angry. After looking at Anna''s indignant face, Zhang Zheng immediately had a fixed number in his heart. He turned to suppress his anger and said with a smile to the man who claimed to be boss Wang: "it''s boss Wang. I don''t know where boss Wang is. I want to make a fortune today and learn from you." "Hahaha, you''re wise. I''m the boss of Jiale real estate, Zhang Jiale. Have you heard of it? It''s ok if you want to study. However, the tuition fee is a little expensive. I don''t know if you are willing to give up, ha ha ha." With his fleshy face and narrow eyes, he stared at Anna''s body and walked up and down. Chapter 85 "Disgusting, Zhang Zheng, you should get rid of it. I''m hungry and want to eat!" Although people and animals are harmless, it''s terrible to hear it in Zhang Zheng''s ears. Zhang Zheng has learned it deeply. "Anna, you go to the private room with the meatballs. I''ll talk to the fat boss Wang about some things and then I''ll go." Zhang Zheng inadvertently revealed the car key of Ferrari in his hand. "Ouch, you..." the disgusting boss Wang flew away as soon as he saw the duck on the edge of his mouth. He was about to hurry up with Zhang Zheng, but when he saw the key of Ferrari''s laferrari car which was deliberately revealed in Zhang Zheng''s hand, his eyes widened. Then he thought about it and laughed, and his expression became more ferocious: "ha ha ha ha, no wonder you have to open up your wife and children, I want to show this fake car key in front of me This fat boss Wang is not stupid. He knows that it''s hard to have such luxury cars in such a small place as Beijing. There are only 499 Ferrari limited edition sports cars in the world. This small city will have this one? Maybe it''s the fake car key bought on some treasure. Just now, the greasy boss Wang saw Zhang Zheng and Anna walk in. When Zhang Zheng saw that boss Wang was so ignorant, he took out his mobile phone from his pocket and was about to call Liang fan. Unexpectedly, as soon as he saw the mobile phone taken out by Zhang Zheng, the sarcasm on his face suddenly became more intense. "Yo, yo yo, just take a 2000 yuan mobile phone and live in front of me for nothing?" A waiter in the shop is looking at Zhang Zheng, who is fighting against boss Wang. Boss Wang is a distinguished guest in his barbecue shop. When did he come here, he quarreled with others in his own shop. This would cost his shop a lot of profits. I can''t say that his year-end full attendance will not be deducted. Hurry up Walk towards them. "As for the restaurant, you can not be angry with the boss. You can go to the restaurant and have dinner with us The small and thin waiter was busy flattering boss Wang. "Sir, we don''t welcome you to our shop now, because you have offended our guests. So now you are light and take your family with you." The clerk turned his head and said to Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng listened to the incessant noise of the two flies in his ear, but he was too lazy to answer. At the same time, the number of his mobile phone was dialed. Zhang Zheng said impatiently, "Xiao Zhang, get to the Zhang''s barbecue in five minutes. It''s quick. You can''t be seen in five minutes. The consequences are at your own risk." Then Zhang Zheng hung up the phone directly. Five minutes later, a young man in suit and leather shoes pushed the door in. The shop assistant was dumbfounded. Isn''t it the manager of our shop? Is this the person who called. Isn''t this the right thing to do? Before the visitor said anything, the clerk walked up quickly: "manager, someone just came here to make trouble and quarreled with our VIP guests. I was about to drive him out. What do you think you should do?" The manager didn''t look at the snobbish villain. He ran quickly to Zhang Zheng and bowed down. He respectfully called out, "master, why are you here? It''s really brilliant to lead a humble house!" The two smiling faces of the shopkeeper and boss Wang froze directly. When the shop assistant looked at his manager and called the young man in front of him, he was not stupid. He went up to Zhang Zheng and said with a smile: "yes, I''m wrong. Just now I don''t know Taishan. You have a lot of adults. Forgive me for my ignorance." This man is really cruel to himself. He slapped his face directly in front of so many customers. Zhang Zheng has always been a troublesome master. How can others give him back ten times, he will directly signal to the manager to drive him out. "You can go straight away. You''re quitted. How far are you going to get your own stuff?" The manager said coldly to the clerk. Zhang Zheng nodded with satisfaction. Looking at the face of the fat man with purple expression, he said with a smile, "boss Wang, what are you still doing here? Don''t you get out of here, are you ready for me to send someone to drive you out?" "You wait for me. I''ll let you know who you''re provoking sooner or later. I''ll make you pay for what you''re doing now!" Boss Wang, who was full of flesh and blood, stood up with a gloomy face and walked unsteadily to the door. "Sir, I''m sorry to have arrived today. I didn''t expect that you would come to our shop. You should say hello to me." The manager smiles at Zhang Zheng. "It doesn''t matter. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen today. I don''t blame you this time. But I hope that similar things will not happen again in the future. Otherwise, you will not be so polite. You can change your manager. If there is nothing wrong, you should leave first." Zhang Zheng was playing with the key of Ferrari''s La Ferrari with one hand, and said faintly with the other hand in his pocket. "Yes, sir." The lobby manager retreated shivering. This shop is also the property of Zhang Jia. Before he left, uncle Gu told himself that there was this shop in the family industry. Because Zhang Zheng was not familiar with the power situation of the capital, he was afraid of such an accident. He took Anna to his Zhangjia industry for dinner. Unexpectedly, he met some things.Zhang Zheng thought that he must match a suit that can match his own identity. Otherwise, walking outside, he would be easily recognized as poor and expensive, and could not highlight his temperament at all. Just thinking about it, I went to the private room directly. As soon as I entered the door, I saw Anna and meatballs happily. On the charcoal grill, I bought the roast meat with the outer coke and the tender inside for nothing. The meatball still had a bottle of Lafite in 1982 in her hand, and there were five or six empty beer cans on the table. This little girl could not save herself. Fortunately, she is now the chairman of Zhang''s group This meal will make you poor. "It''s just settled. I''ll sit down and eat it. I''ll bake it. Oh, the balls! You''ve put Rafael on my clothes again As soon as Anna sees Zhang Zheng come in, she cares about her, and then she is made to laugh and cry. The small balls were gurgling and drunk, and they stepped into the heaven and earth precepts. In a short time, Zhang Zheng''s ear heard the lovely purr of pills. "It''s OK. It''s all settled down. There''s no big deal. I''ll call Liang fan later. The fat man just disgusted me. It''s impossible for this matter to be settled." Zhang Zheng picked up a piece of barbecue and said it fiercely. Chapter 86 The small balls were gurgling and drunk, and they stepped into the heaven and earth precepts. In a short time, Zhang Zheng''s ear heard the lovely purr of pills. "It''s OK. It''s all settled down. There''s no big deal. I''ll call Liang fan later. The fat man just disgusted me. It''s impossible for this matter to be settled." Zhang Zheng picked up a piece of barbecue and said it fiercely. "Wow, Anna, you baked it. It''s delicious! After eating a bunch of them, Zhang Zheng was full of praise, and then he learned to eat the meatballs and chuckle at the same time. Anna, who looks like this, is very happy to see Zhang Zheng eat his own dinner. Zhang Zheng wolfed down all the things Anna had baked and drank a bottle of cold coke. Because he had to drive, it would be inconvenient to drink. Otherwise, Zhang Zheng would have drunk a bottle of Lafite in 1982. Before, he had always heard others say that he was really touching the scene. After dinner, the waiter cleaned up the dishes, chopsticks and the oven. After confirming that there was no eavesdropping and monitoring, Zhang Zheng began to tell Anna about some of the things he had experienced in the past few days with Anna, starting from the day he came to the capital, and has been talking about coming out of the Qin family today. Anna listened quietly, knowing that Zhang Zheng had gone to the Qin family and then experienced those things, she clenched her fist tightly and asked in a low voice, "do you really want to marry that Miss Qin?" When Zhang Zheng heard Anna''s question, he didn''t know how to answer it. He thought for a moment and said to Anna, "I don''t know. You know Anna, she is good to me. In the past, I had such a long relationship with Xue Lili, didn''t she also break up? I don''t think things can be done in a hurry, Anna. What do you think? I think the friendship between me and them is far less than that between me and you, and Liang fan. Don''t you think so? " "Yes." Anna whispered. Zhang Zheng saw Anna murmured in such a low voice, otherwise some could not cry or laugh, so he said, "you look like you have suffered much injustice." "It was." Anna said with red eyes. Zhang Zheng was flustered and didn''t know what to do for a while. He decided not to discuss this issue any more, so he directly picked up his mobile phone and called Liang fan. "Hello, Liang fan, have you eaten?" "brother, you have news! What kind of food should I eat? You and Anna are so happy and leisurely when you go with Anna. For me, a lot of things in the company have been thrown on me! " Just got through, Liang fan began to complain at the other end of the phone. "Well, well, don''t complain. Go back and arrange a delicious meal for you and give you a holiday. Now I have something to arrange for you. Are you free?" "Big brother, do you think it''s hard to see which company is not good? I''ll leave it to my brother to do it, and I''ll make sure he''ll lose his money!" Liang fan is eager to try. Before Zhang Zheng opened his mouth, Liang fan had already guessed it out. He is worthy of being a good brother who shared weal and woe together. "Yes, you can search for a real estate company named Jiale. I will send you a picture of their boss. It should be difficult for you to come alone. You call Shen Cong. He has been studying and investing recently. The sooner the better, the better. It''s better to bring him down as soon as possible! I''ll call you two hundred million yuan later. I''d better get this thing done quickly. " Zhang Zhengqian admonished him. "Big brother, there is no money. Recently, technology companies are on the right track. A product developed by us was taken in by a foreign company, and it directly bought out the trademark. At present, it has made a profit of 300 million yuan." Liang Fan said excitedly over the phone. "OK, I see. I''ll wait for your call. Don''t let me down, brother." Zhang Zheng hung up the phone. Zhang Zheng didn''t expect that his newly established technology company had not established itself and had already made so much profit. It really surprised him. Then Zhang Zheng said to Anna, "let''s go Anna, let''s go shopping, and help me pick out some clothes to take out." "OK, brother Zheng, hurry up. I haven''t been shopping for a long time." Anna cheered to, a change just disappointments, sure enough, women are small drama! Hum, Zhang Zheng has a dark heart. Originally, Zhang Zheng thought that it should be very simple to buy clothes, but I didn''t expect that Anna went there this time. It was very hard. The driving force of girls in shopping malls far exceeded that of Superman. "Anna, don''t go. This shirt is OK. It''s a global limited edition. There is definitely a row of noodles when you wear it! And these pants, which are designed by foreign top fashion masters. I don''t think we''ll go shopping, so it''s very good. " Zhang Zheng said with a sad face that it was really painful to go shopping with girls. "You choose this is not good, although expensive, workmanship is good, but can not accompany your temperament." Anna said seriously, choosing clothes as seriously as working. "Yes, man''s temperament still has to be pinched, big back, BB machine, 007 on the dance floor..." Zhang Zheng sang with a smile, and his body also shook, causing Anna''s silver bell like laughter.Anna joked: "ha ha, spirit boy, after I''ll give you a set of Wangzai suit, tights, acne shoes, ha ha ha." "Stop, stop, stop, Anna, like us to choose," Zhang Zheng said with a wry smile, ending the torturous topic. After choosing clothes, it was late at night. Zhang Zheng sent Anna back to Zhangjia in a big hotel in the capital, and then he went back to the old house of Zhangjia. Back in my house, I think about the things I have experienced in the Qin family today. Since I am going to attend the martial arts training meeting, the top priority is to improve my own strength. Zhang Zheng moved his mind and went directly into the heaven and earth precepts. Without saying much, he went directly to Uncle Gu''s Qiankun Pavilion and picked out many martial arts secrets on the first floor. After selecting for a long time, he fixed his eyes on a martial art book called Yin Yang Zaohua palm. On that day, Gu nuanli killed Liu Qiankun with this set of palms. Only when Gu nuanli had reached the peak, could he have such a mysterious hand skill. Zhang Zheng looked at it in detail and found that this set of palms is divided into two parts: Yin and Yang. Only when the Yin and Yang meet, can the palm reach its peak. It can take things from the sky and kill enemies from thousands of miles like searching for things. Zhang Zheng was deeply attracted by it. If he learned this palm technique, would he be able to kill people directly from hundreds of miles away? thinking in his mind, Zhang Zheng directly practiced the mental skill in the secret script Chapter 87 According to the method given above, Zhang Zheng slowly walked in each acupoint of his hands with spiritual power, but then Zhang Zheng''s whole face turned red, and he directly spat out a mouthful of blood. At first, Zhang Zheng thought that his method was wrong. Unexpectedly, several times in succession, Zhang Zheng ejected several mouthfuls of blood. Zhang Zheng''s whole person was depressed, and the ground in front of him was dyed red with blood. Zhang Zheng thought that if he continued to practice in this way, he would have to be played to death. He could not say that he would die directly. Just when Zhang Zheng wanted to give up, the voice of Meatballs sounded faintly on the side. "Zhang Zheng, you are really a fool. This palm technique is a ground level one. It''s not good for you to practice like this, except to be killed and lost in the devil. You look like an idiot." The ball chuckled. "Since you know, why didn''t you tell me in advance that you would be happy to see me explode and die?" After thinking about it, Zhang Zheng said bitterly to Wan Zi. "No matter what, even if you are going to explode and die, however, if you have this seat, you can pull you back from the gate of hell. Do you think so, or I won''t remind you just now." Wan Zi, with his small hand on his back, paced around Zhang Zheng. "Meatball, I''ll go to you. Tell me what to do now." Looking at Wan Zi''s relaxed face, Zhang Zheng couldn''t help but burst into a rude way. "Come on, come on. For the sake of inviting me to dinner, I can''t help you to learn this skill. After all, it''s not suitable for you. It''s not suitable for you. It''s not suitable for you. I don''t know why you want to learn this skill." Wan Zi taught Zhang Zheng a lesson. Zhang Zheng, with a black face, nodded to show that he agreed with Wan Zi. "According to my meaning, it''s better for you to learn these two skills. They can both protect your life. I''ve eaten more salt than you drink, hum." Meatball is quite proud to say, throw two books to Zhang Zheng by the way. Zhang Zheng looked at the ball thrown in his injured two Gongfa, forgot the ball just before the irony, and then sat cross legged on the ground to see. Zhang Zheng looked at the name of one of the books, slowly opened it and read it carefully. After a long time, Zhang Zheng found that this book was similar to a short-term promotion of his own strength. He burned his spiritual power to improve his strength for a short time. It looked like a magic weapon at the bottom of the box. He could not use it until he had to, Zhang Zheng thought Avenue. "The burning judgment you read is created by a master of Tianjie. It was with this move that Zeng killed two Tianjie''s later existence. It can be said that it is very popular. There is no certainty that you have to kill them. You''d better not use this skill. I just want to let you have one more life-saving ability, so as to save who will buy food for us when you die." The meatball curled his mouth. Although the meatballs were not pleasant to hear, but Zhang Zheng felt a great warmth. Zhang Zheng immediately hit this, ha ha: "meatball, thank you." However, the meatball did not agree: "cut, don''t give me this virtual, you''d better buy me a lot of food, I still like these practical." "De Le, what is this other book?" Zhang Zheng was too lazy to read it by himself and asked directly. "The other one, which has a big beginning, was created by this seat, which belongs to the moon boundary, to the moon mountain and to the moon cave." The pride on the ball''s face is even stronger. Zhang Zheng used his hand to dig his nostril and sneered: "if you make yourself so mysterious, why would you be beaten into a spirit body, and you can''t even go out?" "do you still learn? This is a plot, do you understand it, stupid boy, I''m lazy enough to tell you that you can read it slowly and go to sleep." If you leave the ball, you will go to sleep in the nest directly. "If you have time, tell me about the past of Guiyue cave master. I also want to appreciate the majestic posture of the cave master." Zhang Zheng shouts to the place where the ball goes. "Look at my mood! Keep your voice down, and don''t disturb this building The sound of the ball came. Zhang ZHENGJING got down to his heart and picked up the book of mind and mind created by Wan Zi. He began to think it was a secret book for cultivating one''s moral character. After reading it, he realized that it was an eye training skill. When he practiced it to the extreme, he could kill people with his eyes. However, the general purpose was to spy on others'' accomplishments and find some treasures. After watching it, Zhang Zheng said in his heart that this skill was good, but the conditions were very harsh. He had to practice his eyes with the help of the sun in the morning every day. Zhang Zheng took a look at his watch. It was just 4:30, so he didn''t have time to clean up his mess. He moved his mind and came out of the ring with a whoosh. He opened the door and felt relieved to see that it was still dark outside. Now it was autumn, and the sun would come out later in the morning. As soon as Zhang Zheng saw that it was still early, he went to the house and began to wash his body. Otherwise, it would be difficult to explain why he sat on the roof all over his body in the morning. After taking a bath and changing his clothes, Zhang Zheng walked out of his own door and went straight up to the wall in three steps and two steps. Unexpectedly, he could not see the sun in the East. Only then did he know that it was blocked by a tall building. Zhang Zheng felt uncomfortable in the dark, but didn''t care too much. He went directly to the building of Zhang''s group by flashing thunder under his feet and taking dozens of breaths Top, at this time, the staff are not working, the security room is still sleeping, Zhang Zheng himself to avoid the scope of monitoring.Lightning flashed under his feet, he ran directly on the surface of the floor. After a few breaths, he came to the top of the 120 story building. Looking at the fish belly white gradually rising in the East, Zhang Zheng crossed his legs and began to run the spiritual power. With his own eyes, he absorbed the spiritual power from the sun, and the bottom of his eyes turned pale purple. After practicing for about half an hour, Zhang Zheng found that his eyes, which were slightly short-sighted, were all right. In the 120 story building, he could see clearly the appearance of the early runners. Zhang Zheng''s shock did not subside for a long time. Sure enough, the pill was a good book, which he thought, but he did not slow down, After a long time and unconsciously, Zhang Zheng found that it was useless to continue to practice. Zhang Zheng knew that this was because the sunshine in the morning had disappeared, and it was meaningless to practice again. Chapter 88 Zhang Zheng got up slowly, moved his muscles and bones, and played a set of thunderboxing on the roof of the building. At the thought that he would come to practice "xinshenjue" every morning, Zhang Zheng could not help nodding. "You don''t have to be so dejected. I can''t help but tell you that it saves you too much time. In fact, this mental method only needs to be done in the first stage. In the future, you can understand yourself, purify the sun and the moon, and attract yourself. You don''t need to practice from morning to night every day." It seems that Wan Zi just woke up. "Then when will I have to practice to reach the first stage?" asked Zhang Zheng. "When you can see the flow of spiritual power in other people''s bodies, you are at the door." Said the ball impatiently. Zhang Zheng nodded his head. He understood his meaning in a muddle headed way. At this time, it would be bright tomorrow. Zhang Zheng had to go upstairs to the office. Otherwise, he would be misunderstood if he came to the company so early. When Zhang Zheng came to the office, she was surprised. Anna was sitting in the office sorting out the copy. It seemed that she had not paid attention to Zhang Zheng. "Cough, Anna, why did you come so early and didn''t you have a good rest in the hotel?" Zhang Zheng asked with concern. "What''s the rest? You''re a quitter manager. I don''t care about anything. If I don''t get up early, who will sort out the copywriters in the company?" Anna was not only ungrateful, but also taught Zhang Zheng a lesson, "Hey, why did you come to the company so early today? Is there such a thing? Yes, I remember today is a monthly company meeting. No wonder you come so early. " Anna added, as if remembering something. As soon as Zhang Zhengyi touched his head, he remembered that the company was going to have a meeting today. He scratched his head and said, "yes, yes, the company is going to have a meeting today. As chairman of the board, I have to come earlier." Zhang Zhengshun went down the road. "Hum, I think you have forgotten. Don''t think I don''t know what you just went to the top of the building. I came over to revise the copy after three o''clock. I saw you sneaking up from the glass just now." Anna snorted. Zhang Zheng''s face was black, and he said: sure enough, you can''t lie to a smart girl, otherwise it would be too embarrassing. "You haven''t eaten in the morning. I ordered three breakfast takeout, and I handed in one for you and meatballs. Come and eat them together later." Anna saw Zhang Zheng''s embarrassment and said first. Not waiting for Zhang Zheng to speak, the ball swished into Anna''s arms, two women a play, hee ha ha, put Zhang Zheng aside. After breakfast, Zhang Zheng followed Anna to the conference room directly. As soon as she entered the door, she saw almost all the people coming. Anna went in and sat down on her seat. Zhang Ning put the stool close to Zhang Zheng. "Third brother, this, this, this is your place!" Zhang Ning pointed to the center of the meeting next to him. "Since all the people have come, let''s start," Zhang Zheng said as he walked. "Although I am now the chairman of this group, I know that there must be many people who are not convinced. However, if there is no one today, I hope that similar things will not happen in the future." Zhang Zheng went to his seat and sat down directly when he saw no one talking. "I''d like to introduce her to you today. I think you all know that this former secretary is Anna. I won''t introduce her any more. However, from today on, she is the president of our group. In the future, you will call her president an, and her strength is obvious to all of you. I think I won''t say much about it." Zhang Zheng pointed to Anna next to her, and, ignoring Anna''s gloomy eyes, directly put the president''s hat on her. "The next one, Zhang Ning, is my cousin of Zhangjia. I think you all know that from today on, the position of the director of personnel department has been given to him. I hope he will bring good benefits to our company." Zhang Zheng pointed to Zhang Ning and said. "Mr. Zhang Dong, I don''t agree with you. Zhang Ning is just a young boy who has never graduated from university. How can he hold such an important position? The company will be buried in Zhang Ning''s hands in vain. In short, I don''t agree with him." Said an elderly executive at the company. Zhang Zheng has the final say, Zhang Ning said: "six Grandpa, I can not do it, not you and I have the final say, since I three elder brother Ken reused me, then I certainly can not let him down, you said I have these bad habits I do not deny, but you should not take these to criticize a person''s character!" Don''t you know that details determine success or failure? I certainly can''t agree with you, director Zhang. I think this matter still needs to be discussed. " Zhang Ning called the old man six uncle Zheng Zheng word. "Well, don''t quarrel with each other. Liu Ye, I know what you said and you think about it for the benefit of the company. But Ning''er is such a person. I know that he played with me since childhood, and he has the best family relationship. I know him better than you." Zhang Zheng played round field road. "The company''s business is not a joke. Director Zhang, don''t take the company''s affairs for personal benefit. Please think twice!" Six Ye seriously said."OK, let Zhang Ning do it for a month. Well, take one month as the deadline. If Zhang Ning can make a profit, I hope you can take back what you just said." Zhang Zheng thought about it, so he had to do it. After all, Zhang Ning had just arrived, and it was difficult to convince the public. "Yes, according to Zhang Dong." The sixth master nodded. Zhang Ning''s eyes toward Zhang Zheng are full of gratitude. What Zhang Zheng doesn''t know now is that the company has made a direct profit of several billion yuan this time, but that''s all later words. Let''s not mention it for the moment. "Well, next, let''s report on the profit and loss situation of the past month." Zhang Zheng opened the door to see the mountain road, and directly started the topic. "Mr. Zhang, in the past month, our company spent 64.4 million yuan on purchasing machinery and machine tools and other items." Said the purchasing manager. Br > , ask the company''s employees how much is the company''s first salary of $700000 Chapter 89 One by one, Zhang Zheng''s numbers made Zhang Zheng''s head big. When they finished, they directly asked a shy girl in charge of Finance: "what''s the company''s total profit this month?" Zhang Zheng paid attention to the financial girl of the white shirt company. From the beginning to the end, the girl was seriously taking notes without any laziness. Even Zhang Zheng started the cultivation mode I didn''t expect the financial girl to listen so attentively. "In reply to Mr. Zhang, the group''s total profit this month is 387.53 million." A moment later, such a financial sister reported such a number, Zhang Zheng asked Anna after listening. "Yes, it''s the number. You can, little sister." Anna agreed. The financial girl bowed her head shyly. She came directly after graduating from university with excellent results. The most promising group of Zhang''s group developed. Unexpectedly, she was praised by the president when she just came. Zhang Zheng took a look at the famous brand on the little girl''s collar. Zhang Zheng remembered the name, which was called "Changrui". At the end of the meeting, Zhang Zheng went back to the office and said to Anna, "Anna, I''ll leave the things behind to you. That little girl named Chang Rui is good. You can give her a position after investigation." "You, the chairman of the board, is really a busy man. You have to leave again? You don''t deal with the affairs of the company?" Anna joked. "I still have some things to deal with. Liang fan called me just now, but I didn''t answer it during the meeting. I''ll go back to him later." Zhang Zheng walked out of the office. "Hello, Liang fan, what''s the matter?" Zhang Zhengxun asked. "Big brother, I took a look at the Jiale real estate company you asked me to check. According to the elder brother''s meaning, the company has a big financial loophole, but if it is repaired, it will become a hot cash cow. Look, brother?" Liang Fan said cautiously at the other end of the phone. "Break it down and let him lose his money. It''s better for him to be penniless and owe huge debts." Zhang Zheng was cold. "Brother, don''t worry. I''ve already started to act. I''ll wait for your order. You''ll wait for my good news this afternoon. I''ll surely make the pig lose his blood, and those who offend him will not have a good end." Liang Fan said coldly. Hang up the phone, Zhang Zheng is not worried, know that Liang fan will not boast, his worry is redundant. Zhang Zheng directly opened a very cheap Audi A6 in the company''s garage. Zhang Zheng wanted to go to the antique street. He had just learned "mind determination" from Marzi. He would go there to have a look at valuable things, so as to broaden his horizons. In the past, Zhang Zheng was very fond of antiques. However, he was afraid to buy fake goods when he had no money. But now that Zhang Zheng is rich, he is totally in the heart of a nouveau riche. He can''t do a good test. After a while, Zhang Zheng drove to an alley in the South Street of the capital, stopped to get off the car, and Zhang Zheng went out and around the antique city on the South Street. "Boss, take a look here. These are all good treasures. The urinals used by the imperial palace of the Qing Dynasty are used by the emperor of the Qing Dynasty." As soon as the stall vendor looks at the clothes he wears, he must be a big money. Anderson & Sheppard''s suit, Stefano Ricci''s leather shoes and Omega limited edition watch are on his hands. At least, he has to have a few million yuan on his clothes. He directly regards Zhang Zheng as a big fat sheep. "This is from the Qing Dynasty? Who are you bluffing? Isn''t this the Gao imitation in recent months?" Zhang Zheng sneered at this kind of behavior. Ordinary novices have to be slaughtered severely when they come to such places. "The boss is really eye-catching. This trick can''t deceive you. However, since you''re here, we are predestined. If you look at my stall, there are things that can get your eyes. You can make a price. To tell you the truth, I''ve been here for a day, but none of them has been sold out Said the peddler in distress. Zhang Zheng''s eyes were purple. Looking at the pile of "antiques" in front of him, Zhang Zheng shook his head in disappointment and said, "no wonder you can''t sell them. The most expensive copies of your things are hundreds of yuan of imitations. Hurry up and get rid of them, so as to save people''s attention here." Zhang Zheng was also too lazy to pay attention to such swindlers. At the beginning, he did not have this kind of heartless peddlers who cheated a lot of money. Many people who came to Taobao with excitement actually met these swindlers. The more Zhang Zheng wanted to get more atmosphere, he ignored the vicious eyes of the peddlers and walked away with disdain. There are not many people in the antique street in the afternoon. When Zhang Zheng came, he directly missed the peak period. He was afraid that others would find out the purple meaning of his eyes, so he put on the dark black sunglasses prepared in advance. Along the way, Zhang Zheng''s dress directly attracted countless vendors who set up stalls. All of them cheated some new people. There was hardly anything good on the stall. Even if there was, it should have been picked out in the morning. Zhang zhenglue was a little disappointed. When he was approaching the street, something suddenly fell into his eyes. A street vendor placed a blue and white porcelain bottle, just like your first packaging. The elegant and dense air is like clouds, and the whirling sandalwood evokes people''s infinite reverie.Although it looks like an imitation on the surface, Zhang Zheng is sure that this blue and white porcelain is a finished product during the reign of Qianlong. "Boss, how much can this copy make?" Zhang Zheng stepped forward quickly, facing the sleepy vendors. "Ah?" Zhang Zheng''s sudden arrival made the confused vendors startled. He just remembered to scold his mother. But when he saw Zhang Zheng''s dress, he woke up and fell asleep. He said, "the boss has good eyesight. I won''t say much about anything else, but this blue and white porcelain can''t be less than 100000 yuan." Zhang Zheng''s heart also had some Snickers. It seems that the vendor didn''t know that there was a genuine one in his pile of imitations. According to the market price, such a blue and white porcelain would cost at least one million to two million. "Boss, do you think I don''t know the goods? Your blue and white porcelain is imitated. Don''t make so many false ones, and ask you whether you can sell it for 5000 yuan?" Zhang Zheng is not stupid. If he answers 100000 yuan at one bite, he will surely make the vendors suspect. If he finds out that this is a genuine one, it will be terrible. "Boss, you are a bit of a bank runner. If you have millions of clothes, can you still be short of 100000?" Why are the vendors. As soon as Zhang Zhenggang wanted to speak, there came a discordant voice. "Oh, you are rare. I met you here again today. Is it really a narrow road? I''ll take 100000! " Next came the voice of the fat boss Wang. Chapter 90 Zhang Zheng was disgusted at the sound. The owner of the voice was no one else. It was the disgusting boss Wang who was teasing Anna in the barbecue shop that day. I didn''t expect a blue and white porcelain that I fell in love with. Even this person wanted to rob him. Zhang Zheng''s eyes were cold and he immediately sneered: "who should I be? I turned out to be a homeless dog. Was it not enough that I was humiliated that day? Today, I didn''t expect that my enemy was narrow, and I met you again. Tut tut." Wang boss listened to Zhang Zheng mouth, the whole face of the meat suddenly crowded together, the appearance is very disgusting, it is hard to imagine that there are such ugly people, shouted to Zhang Zheng: "well, yesterday, in your territory, do not think I am afraid of you, here today, my Lord Wang has the final say! Who doesn''t know me in this antique street? " Say still with his that squeeze in the meat of small eyes around the road. All the other peddlers lowered their heads. Indeed, the whole street knew him, but they all knew that he was unreasonable. He often took things without giving money, which was notorious. When Zhang Zheng looked at this posture, he knew that boss Wang had done a lot of things that were harmful to nature. He couldn''t help but sneer and said, "well, who doesn''t know boss Wang''s unreasonable, robbing people''s women and planting booties and getting married." "Ha ha ha ha." The peddlers nearby burst into laughter when Zhang Zheng said so. "Zhang Zheng, can you think about the consequences when you say these words? It was just that you were so numerous that you didn''t bow down under the eaves of others? Today you are in the wrong place! You two give it to me and break his leg Boss Wang was very angry and smiling, and said to the two iron tower bodyguards behind him. When the peddlers nearby looked at the two bodyguards, they were scared to be weak and went back straight. They can be bullied by the bodyguards here. Every time someone refuses to obey, Wang Jiale will let the two bodyguards start to fight. It can be said that they are forcibly plundered. "Noisy!" Zhang Zheng looked at the two bodyguards coming with their hands rubbing their hands, and a sneer burst out from the corners of his mouth. Then the left foot slightly force, directly on the two thump two kick in the body of the two bodyguards. People have not seen clearly, directly see two tower like men directly fly up, bang a sound directly lying on the ground, do not know how to live or die. With Zhang Zheng''s strength in the early stage of xuanjie, it''s as simple as killing chickens to beat these unarmed bodyguards. Boss Wang saw that his bodyguard had been cleaned up on the ground by Zhang Zheng, and his flesh trembled with fear. "Young Xia, you have good Kung Fu. You''ve done a good job in killing the people!" "Good job, young man. I''ve given the antiques here for free. I''ll pick them up at will." "..." some antique vendors nearby saw that Wang Jiale had been shriveled. One by one, it was like playing a stimulant, and they all cheered around. It was really confirmed that those who won the hearts of the people won the world. "Fat man, what else do you have to say? Get rid of it?" Zhang Zheng said rudely. He didn''t have to be polite to such scum. He couldn''t do much harm to himself. What''s more, under the control of Liang fan, Wang Jiale''s company will soon be destroyed. "You, you, you, you wait for me, I will not let you go!" Boss Wang said as he stepped back. It seemed that he was frightened by Zhang Zheng''s behavior. He went back in a hurry. He twisted and pinched it, which was ridiculous. "Young man, thank you this time. Five thousand is five thousand. If you hadn''t just come here, my imitation blue and white porcelain would have been directly arched by that pig!" The peddler, who was just bargaining with Zhang Zheng, said generously. "No, no, I just joked with you, 100000, I bought it!" Since Zhang Zheng already knew that the blue and white porcelain was real, he didn''t want to let the peddler lose money. After all, the cause and effect is still there. It''s better to be honest. "Ah! Thank you on behalf of my family The peddler said thanks in a hurry. "It doesn''t matter." Zhang Zheng waved, picked up the wrapped blue and white porcelain, and walked away without looking back. Zhang Zheng went back to the parking place, sat on his low-key Audi A6, and directly came back to the company. Zhang Zheng walked around the company floor with such a large blue and white porcelain, which attracted the curious eyes of employees. Was his boss fooled into buying a fake? Isn''t that a big injustice? "What should I do? Don''t keep looking around here!" Zhang Zheng said with a smile. Come to Anna''s office, see Zhang Ning this boy is learning from Anna modestly company management, Zhang Zheng can''t help laughing. "Oh, it''s rare. I haven''t seen you study so hard since I was a child." "Oh, third brother, you are back!" Zhang Ning said happily. "Why do you come back with such a large imitation? It''s fake, and you''re slaughtered as a fat sheep?" Anna asked jokingly when Zhang Zheng came back with a blue and white porcelain. Anyway, Zhang Zheng doesn''t lack money. It''s normal to have some hobbies. "Elder sister, don''t talk nonsense about my third brother ha. Although the blue and white porcelain looks the same as the new one, the fetal material, the glaze and the top-quality products can''t be a fake, a real one! Three elder brother, tell me quickly, how much money did you buy? "Zhang Ning trotted over and held the blue and white porcelain in his hand and looked at it for a long time. His small face turned red and said to Zhang Zheng."It''s 100000 yuan, right? I''ll say it''s true. Some people don''t believe it. Heroes think alike." Zhang Zheng said happily. "Third brother, you can make a lot of money. Last year I checked it on the Internet. For such pure blue and white porcelain, it would cost more than five million yuan at the auction." Zhang Ning vowed to say. "Yes, it seems that all these years have not been in vain!" Zhang Zheng exclaimed that his cousin, in addition to not like learning book knowledge, all other things like to play tricks. When he was in junior high school, he made a robot model competition and won the Beijing City special prize. "That''s brother. There will be an auction next week. We can send out the blue and white porcelain. There must be many experts coming. If we take this opportunity to speculate, we can make a lot of money." Zhang Ning thought to Zhang Zheng. "All right, do as you say!" Zhang zhengle said he was in a good mood today and completely forgot the unhappiness that Wang Jiale had just brought. "OK, OK, you two are living in vain here. Come here and sign the contract for me. Recently, many small and micro enterprises want to cooperate with us. I''m too busy alone. You two still have time to chat here." Anna said angrily to the two brothers. Chapter 91 "OK, OK, you two are living in vain here. Come here and sign the contract for me. Recently, many small and micro enterprises want to cooperate with us. I''m too busy alone. You two still have time to chat here." Anna said angrily to the two brothers. "Sister Na, don''t worry, don''t worry, come here." Zhang Ning ran over quickly. Zhang Zheng was embarrassed to see Anna and Zhang Ning working there without doing anything. He also learned from Anna and picked up a contract to review. Most of them were cooperation contracts between companies. It seemed difficult to do so. He had to use a lot of brains to think about these things. When Zhang Zheng founded a company with Liang fan and Anna, Liang fan was in charge of science and technology Anna is the main copywriter. She thinks about her own strategies, but she doesn''t think she''s working with her office. Zhang Zheng thought so, put down the copy in his hands and slowly walked to the bedside, watching the crowd surging on the ground and the setting sun, dressed in gorgeous clothes, he really had a different temperament. Anna looked up in a daze. "Ah, ah, elder sister, what are you looking at? Does my third brother look so beautiful?" Zhang Ning whispered in front of Anna said. "Shhhhh, go to you. Look at your copywriting. It''s not big or small every day." Anna became angry and gave Zhang Ning a pawn. "Oh, be gentle, elder sister. The third elder brother is watching!" Zhang Ning wailed and directly moved Zhang Zheng out. Zhang Zheng looked at this big and small in the side of the frolic look, unconscious corners of his mouth slightly up. All of a sudden, Zhang Zheng''s mobile phone rang, and Zhang Zheng pressed hands-free. "Zhang Dong, Zhang Dong, no good. Last night''s boss Liu, now with more than 20 punks in his hand, has smashed the floor with a guy in his hand, and several shop assistants have been injured!" On the other end of the phone came the eager voice of the general manager of the barbecue shop. "All right, hold them as long as you can, and I''ll be there later!" Zhang Zheng said with a gloomy face. "What''s the matter, the fat, greasy face of the barbecue shop yesterday?" asked Anna. "Yes, he is. I saw him in the antique city just now. He was humiliated by me. I didn''t expect to come to the door again. It seems that if I don''t open up this time, this person will be more aggressive." Zhang Zheng''s vicious way. "Third brother, take me with you. I know many brothers on the road. I''ll call them here." Zhang Ning said excitedly. "It''s OK. You don''t have to call them. You can go with me. By the way, Anna, I don''t come back with Zhang Ning in the evening. I''ll have an early rest. Zhang Ning and I have other things to do." Zhang Zheng said to Anna. "Well, you two go." Anna is indifferent to Zhang Zheng. "Third brother, are you sure we''ll go there alone? There are more than 20 people there. We don''t really want to fight ten for one." Zhang Ning is eager to try. "Don''t worry, there''s something else to tell you to go at night." Zhang Zheng ordered. Down the stairs, Zhang Zheng directly sat on the limited edition Ferrari left by Uncle Gu, and soon took Zhang Ning to the barbecue shop where he had barbecue last night. As soon as I entered the door, I heard the boss Wang yelling: "ouch, you were really fierce in front of your master yesterday. Wangwang bit you. Today your Lord is here. I want to see what your boss can do to me! Brothers, if you smash me, you will be rewarded with ten thousand! " "Third brother, is this the dead pig? How ugly he looks! I don''t know how his mother gave birth to him and looked like that piggy As soon as Zhang Ning entered the door, she saw Wang Jiale stepping on the face of the manager of the barbecue shop with her feet and couldn''t help but sneer. "Well! You dare to come, brothers. Stop your work and see these two living people? One hundred thousand for one hand As soon as Wang Jiale heard Zhang Ning say so, she suddenly showed a fierce light, but she could not help but step on her feet on the manager''s face. "Third brother, what should I do? There are more than 20 of them. At that time, I only played two or three of them." Zhang Ning looked at this slowly forced more than 20 people, some said. "You stand back." Zhang Zheng pushed Zhang Ning back and rushed directly at the more than 20 people. "Third brother!" Zhang Ning cried out worried, the next second he found his worry was unnecessary. Zhang Zheng quickly ran to a flying kick, in front of a small gangster did not see anything, directly flew up, bang a sound lying on the ground, vomiting blood. "Ah In his life, he thought that he was going to be a jerk in the back of his life. The little gangsters seem to have learned to be smart. They began to surround themselves with three or four people. As soon as Zhang Zheng''s eyes congealed, he directly held his hands on the ground, and his two feet turned like a top. In an instant, they kicked and swelled the faces of these three people. Then they clapped the ground with one hand, and the whole person jumped up in the air for three or four consecutive points. The rest of the little thugs'' heads seemed to have been hit hard Lying on the ground, rolling my eyes, I don''t know what to do.After a few breaths, Zhang Zheng came directly to boss Wang and put it in boss Wang''s belly with a five component force. Zhang Zheng was afraid that he would blow him up with all his strength, so that the business of the barbecue shop would be affected in the future. Zhang Zheng used his hand to convince the manager of the barbecue shop, who had been ravaged by the dead fat pig for a long time, and comforted him: "in the face of danger, you have performed very well. The annual salary will add 5% of the profit of the barbecue shop to your private account." "Thank you, Mr. Zhang." The general manager retired gratefully. Being kicked by Zhang Zheng, boss feidiwang tried to do it from the ground. He wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth with his hand. Seeing the people he brought lying on the ground, he couldn''t find them. He couldn''t help shouting: "I''m the boss of Jiale real estate company. I have nearly ten million startup funds under my hand. You think I''ll be afraid of you, a hotpot shop Zhang Zheng didn''t bother to quarrel with him. He told the fat man, "are you great? Do you know who I am? Do you know the largest company in the city? I am the chairman of the board of directors of Zhang''s group. You should understand now. " With that, he took out his official seal and showed it to boss Wang. "Even if you are you, what can I do? From now on, it''s a big deal that the well water of our two families doesn''t invade the river. You go your Yangguan Road, and I''ll take my log bridge." Wang Jiale still wants to be tough. To my surprise, Zhang Zheng picked up his mobile phone and looked at the short message directly, smiling directly at the disgusting fat man. Chapter 92 "I don''t think you and I are qualified to ask for conditions. You can call the financial department of your company and ask about it." Zhang Zheng is too lazy to explain to you. The boss Wang was not stupid. He seemed to realize something. He took out his cell phone which had been kicked by Zhang Zheng from his pocket. Shaking his fingers, he made a call to the company''s financial department and growled: "Xiao Li! What''s the situation with the company! Tell me about it "Dead fat pig, you call your old mother. We''ve tolerated you for a long time. Just after the end of your company, you are nothing now. The company will be closed soon. You are going to file a lawsuit. According to the contract, you still have to compensate several hundred million yuan. Goodbye, dead fat pig." Financial arrogance came from the other end of the phone. "Ah, ah, Zhang Zheng is all you. It''s you who are the devil, right! I won''t forgive you. Oh, let me go Wang Jiale, who was held by Zhang Zheng''s neck, roared incessantly. Zhang Zheng was too lazy to pay attention to him. He just threw him out of the shop like a chicken. Just after Liang fan sent a message, he said that Wang Jiale''s company had already taken it. When the old house in that area was demolished, the fat man had taken a lot of private money. Now Liang fan has turned it over. "Rather, go back, you give the company financial report, a good decoration here, had better add some classical charm." Zhang Zheng looked at the room and ordered Zhang Ning. "OK, third brother, you''ve just been so handsome. How did you do it? It''s much better than those fancy boxing and embroidered legs. There''s such a great power in your behavior." Zhang Ning directly, the whole person was fascinated by Zhang Zheng, regardless of his spit, directly began to speak eloquently. "Well, well, I''ll teach you when I''m free. Now come and have something to eat and accompany me to a business." Zhang Zheng ordered that he could not tell Zhang Ning that he had just failed to use one tenth of his strength. That would have frightened the child. Eating the barbecue, Zhang Ning roasted it this time. Obviously, it didn''t smell like Anna''s roasting. Even the meatballs didn''t come out to eat. On the one hand, it was also the reason why I didn''t want to see Zhang Ning. "Zhang Ning, do you know the biggest casino in Beijing? I heard that you used to go there a lot. You''ve been punished for this. Ha ha ha ha. " Zhang Zheng said to Zhang Zheng. Yes, I used to go there a lot. It''s the Zhao family''s territory. The Golden Eagle casino is not only the whole capital, but also the largest in the whole province. Many foreign gamblers like to go here. Now the Zhao family is the capital city that can compare assets with our zhangjias. It''s said that they are very close to the Liu family in private. Third brother, you don''t want to gamble, do you? Gamblers don''t use to win. Since ancient times, ten bets and nine losses have been made. Even the one who wins owes a debt Zhang Ning a listen to Zhang Zheng is to go to the Golden Eagle gambling house, busy persuade way. "It doesn''t matter. This time I went to try the water, I brought one million. At the beginning, Chen daozai changed from 30 million yuan to 30 million yuan a day. Can''t I? Eat quickly and go after eating, otherwise it will be too late later." Zhang Zheng hastened to say that as a practitioner, Zhang Zheng is now full of great grasp of his spiritual power and "mind and mind resolution". If there are still balls, Zhang Zheng believes that tonight will surely be a time to show the wings of the ROC. After dinner, Zhang Zheng drove his own Ferrari to the Golden Eagle casino like the wind. After a while, Zhang Zheng and Zhang Ning came to the downtown area, which is the center of the capital. A luxurious building stands here, with the lights shining, making the whole place look like the same day. "Ah, luxury, casinos are extraordinary. Ning, go with brother, take you to pretend to force you to fly!" Zhang Zheng directly shook off his hand and pulled Zhang Ning into the casino. "Good guy, it''s really magnificent, and it''s really magnificent." Zhang Zheng said, directly pulled Zhang Ning to the front desk. "Sir, what can I do for you?" the front desk is not tall, only about 1.55 meters, but it is extremely well proportioned and looks slim in summer clothes. There is a delicate face, white skin, long hair tied into a ponytail debate, showing a very pure. She wore a beige knitted short sleeve T-shirt. It''s knitted, slightly hollow, so it looks translucent in the light. It can be clearly distinguished. Her bra is a half cut vest, and there is not much cloth. The position of the bottom edge is just below the chest. The T-shirt is an inch over the waist, which is a little short, and the hem is not tied up. His lower body is a pair of light brown suit pants, a pair of white bare feet and black sandals. Zhang Zheng didn''t expect that the front desk of the casino was full of female police professional clothes, which was an attractive curve. "Give me a million chips first, if not, I''ll come back later." Zhang Zheng said, but also to the female Front Desk Color squint wink a look, this look is like those rich willful childe brother. "Well, sir, my sister is waiting for you here." The front desk lady said with a smile. It seems that she also likes Zhang Zheng''s feminine appearance. Besides, Zhang Zheng''s millions of clothes will be ignored. After a while, Zhang Zheng and Zhang Ning got five chips worth 100000 on their mobile phones. "Have fun, sir. It''s time for you to play!" Welcome to the front desk. However, Zhang Zheng was disgusted with such a woman. Xue Lili used to be such a money loving woman, which made him nauseous. Today, the performance of the front desk also made Zhang Zheng a little bored. The boss of Golden Eagle casino did not expect that he would ruin his future because of the front desk lady, but that was the Afterword."Follow me. Don''t gamble on yourself. When you''ve made almost enough, you''ll let go." Zhang Zheng took out the sunglasses prepared in advance from his coat pocket and put them on his eyes in case he was found by others with his purple eyes. "Third brother, how do you know that you will definitely make money? When I came to play, there was no big win. Every time I win a little and lose a lot, I have to accompany in!" Zhang Ning said with a sad face. "Don''t talk, follow me!" Zhang Zheng didn''t want to hear Zhang Ning say that he had no guts, so he directly pulled him to a dice table, put all the chips in his hand to Zhang Ning, and said, "listen to me, one million yuan, full pressure, big!" "Ah? Third brother, it''s not so fun. If you lose, we''ll go back to our hometown directly! " Zhang Ning called directly. "Direct Soha, won the club model, lost the sea work!" Let you press, don''t mind so much, Zhang Zheng ordered. Chapter 93 Zhang Ning heard this from his elder brother. Anyway, Zhang Zheng didn''t need the money. He directly took ten hundred thousand chips and came to the table. He skillfully pressed the one million chips on the big one. "Ouch, there''s another Er Leng. Who''s playing like this?" There is a person nearby to see Zhang Ning to dare to press so, immediately sneer a way. "Buy to leave, buy to leave, open immediately!" With a greeting from the Dutch officer, the dice in his hand was opened. "Four, five, six, big!" "Ah" there are many people who want to fight without overpressure, which makes them even the last chance to turn over. "Three brothers, three brothers, yes!" Zhang Ning held two million chips in his hand and exclaimed excitedly at Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng has a smile on his mouth. Through the cooperation of Lingli and xinshenjue, Zhang Zheng can clearly feel what kind of points the dice are on the plate. "Better, go on, press on!" Zhang Zheng ordered after Zhang Ningdi that Zhang Zheng had been optimistic about the number of points in the plate in advance, four four or five, but Zhang Zheng was not ready to directly press 13 points, so it was too easy for the people in the gambling house to find their chips. "Go! Four four five! Big The voice of the Dutch officer Qinglie rang out again. "Yeah, again!" Zhang Ning exclaimed happily. "This man is very lucky. He only got four million yuan twice in sohalin!" Someone nearby said jealously. But Zhang Zheng didn''t care. If he just stopped, it would be in vain tonight! "Ning, keep going, keep pushing, keep going, Soha!" Zhang Zheng ordered. "OK, third brother!" Zhang Ning now believes in Zhang Zheng very much. It depends on Zhang Zheng''s confident attitude that he has won. As expected, Zhang Zheng''s conjecture was correct. "Five five six! Big Dutch official''s voice sounded again. "Oh, this man has been hit three times in a row! That''s lucky. Eight million is enough for my whole life Next to the gambler, said excitedly, as if this eight million is his own win! "Third brother, you are so wonderful. I''ve never been so grand in this golden eagle casino!" Zhang Ning said excitedly. "You boy fight for a little anger, how to say your elder brother, I''m also a person with billions of dollars now, and I''ll go out with dignity in the future." Zhang Zheng said with a smile. "Well, third brother! Is the handle still pressed? " Zhang Ning inquired. "Pressure, two more games, we go to the second floor, heard there are a lot of rich, we can go to make a lot of money." Zhang Zheng thought about it and said. "Rather, five million continue to press, do not hesitate!" Zhang Zheng ordered. "Five three five! Big, let''s congratulate this gentleman, even four direct profits of 12 million! " He Guan points to Zhang Ning with a little excitement and says that this is to expose him to the public! Zhang Ning can ignore this set, directly ignored the gaze of many people, secretly hidden the chips in their own cuffs! "How can it be? Is this man cheating? How could it be so fierce, how could it have been hit so many times, or we''d better follow him. " Someone nearby suggested. Zhang Zheng''s mouth rose slightly, thinking, "yes, I''m a cheater. What can you do with me?"! It''s good to follow me. If you lose, the dealer will make a lot of money, so you won''t doubt me too much. Thinking so in the heart, directly in Zhang Ning''s ear. Zhang Ning understood, directly with the crowd yelled: "everyone, you must understand our luck today, follow me to ensure that you can make a great success!" "Good! We will follow you, but don''t take us to the sea, or we will be in a hurry with you "That''s right. Don''t think we''re all as rich as the man behind us, millions of dollars in our clothes!" "Don''t worry, we will chop down the dragon! Half a million directly cut! It''s down! " Zhang Ning yelled directly. "Little! Small! Small! Small They all followed. "Four, five, six! "He Guan Kai Gai road. "Oh, I shouldn''t believe this man. I didn''t expect that I just managed to get back at 1:30 and smashed into it!" Some people said with sad faces. "Don''t worry, don''t worry, 2.5 million, press down!" Zhang Ning said directly according to Zhang Zheng''s idea. "One more time with you!" The crowd calmed down and said, "665! Big The smile on the Dutch official''s face is even stronger. Tonight, it''s not just making money. "Don''t follow him. This man is a drag! Don''t believe him. I''ve lost all my money with him Someone roared with long teeth and claws. He wanted to squeeze through the crowd to pinch Zhang Ning''s neck. But the next second, the poor man was thrown out of the hall by two bodyguards with strong backs and strong backs. Jinying gambling house has always not allowed artificial times. It is the first rule here to admit defeat! At this time, people''s eyes towards Zhang Ning had become vicious, but Zhang Ning didn''t care. From small to large, his face was already invincible. According to Zhang Zheng''s command, he directly yelled: "this is 10 million suoha, directly press it up! Do you have anyone to follow? "People immediately began to hesitate. According to the truth, the winning probability of this one is very small. In addition, the previous one has been seven in a row. This one is still a big one, and the probability is small. I didn''t expect that this new comer would dare to increase it! Zhang Ning''s heart trembled, but this is ten million ah, has not covered the heat in the hand, in case said did not have it? Regardless, the third elder brother said to buy what to buy, small Zhang Ning most listen to Zhang Zheng''s words, at the beginning with the family''s 30 million start-up capital, Zhang Ning is willing to believe him, this is not right? Zhang Ning thought in mind, directly put 10 million chips on the pressure! People began to hesitate, whether to follow or not? Ten million of that guy is Soha, or we should follow? People''s hearts began to worry. "What are you afraid of! Big deal, start all over again! If you lose, I''ll go out and borrow some money. I won''t win back in minutes. I''ll beat you down. A million suoha A bald man next to him yelled angrily. Just after the second wave, he followed Zhang Ning to suppress 1.5 million yuan. At this time, he was all angry and angry. When they heard this, they all decided to take a chance. They all followed the bald man to suppress him. However, some people knew that they could not lose their mind. They had to think about it first, so they hesitated to follow Zhang Ning. However, they were only tentative pressure, and they did not dare to follow Zhang Ning too much. After all, nobody said anything about the gambling house No, it''s not. "Five five five! Big The voice of Dutch official''s passion slowly began to ring. Chapter 94 "Yes As soon as Zhang Ning heard this voice, he immediately cheered and jumped up. From childhood to adulthood, Zhang Ning had never been so happy as today. The bald man next to him left in frustration. Before he left, he scolded his mother. Those who finally followed Zhang Ning also had some regrets. After all, they didn''t dare to follow too big. Zhang Zheng looked at all this coldly and secretly congratulated himself that he had the "mind determination" taught by meatballs, otherwise there was really no way. "Three brothers, three brothers, twenty million yuan. Shall we continue?" Zhang Ning inquired. "That''s natural. Why not take advantage of good luck and have a good time?" Zhang Zheng said lazily with his hands in his pocket. "Three elder brothers, we still press big?" Zhang Ning trembles leisurely to ask a way. "That''s right. This time it''s still up to 10 million!" Zhang Zheng said in Zhang Ning''s ear. When people saw that Zhang Ning had pressed down another 10 million yuan, the banker couldn''t sit still this time. If this person won again, he would have won 29 million yuan directly. Since the establishment of the Golden Eagle gambling house, no one on the first floor has been able to win so much money. This can not help but make the banker''s head a little big. However, some people have directly reduced the amount of money left to small. "Open! Four, five, six! Big "What? The boy won another 10 million? What are you going to find out about him?" at first, some big men attracted by this table have begun to have their own actions. They never expected that someone could win 29 million directly from the first floor. It is estimated that the newspaper will report crazily. "Third brother, you are really wonderful, and you are sure to be true!" Zhang Ning called directly to Zhang Zheng behind him. Zhang Zheng''s face was black. This sound of Zhang Ning directly pushed Zhang Zheng to the top of the storm. Zhang Zheng quickly scratched his head and said, "it''s OK, it''s OK to have a divination done today, and it''s really a lucky day!" People looked at the elegant gentleman in front of them, and they all had some bad intentions. After all, many people lost their money. Zhang Zheng didn''t say much. He directly took Zhang Ning to the counter, or the enchanting woman in police dress. "Sir, come back so soon? Is a million dollars not enough to play with? After all, a gentleman like you with a million dollars must not have a good time? "The front desk looked at the two new people and came back so soon. He asked in a pure girl''s voice. "Sister, you are wrong. Please change all these chips into one million chips." Zhang Zheng said slowly, directly let Zhang Ning pour all the 30 million won on the table, and directly piled up a hill. The front desk lady looked at the hill in front of her. She was stunned. 30 million! I can''t earn so much in my life working here. Even if a big boss comes to eat and sleep with me, I can''t have so much. I suddenly look at Zhang Zheng with a slightly provocative look in his eyes. However, this time, she made a wrong calculation. Zhang Zheng was most annoyed by the girl''s money worship behavior. She immediately took up the small box of 100000 chips in front of her and directly pulled Zhang Ning to the second floor. What Zhang Zheng didn''t know was that the whereabouts of the two of them had already been noticed by the senior management of the gambling house. In the meeting room on the top floor, a young man in his thirties is staring at the screen and catching Zhang Zheng and Zhang Ning on the second floor. He is the current leader of the Zhao family and the owner of the casino, Zhao Feng. "Master, these two people have won 30 million yuan on the first floor and are going to the second floor. Do we have to do something, or let them indulge, we will lose our faces." Next to the housekeeper said to Zhao Feng. "It''s OK. Zhao Hui is on the second floor. I said hello in the past, and I will let these two people pay for everything. The money of Zhao family is not so easy to take." Zhao Feng, who was sitting on the chair, said coldly. "Ning, I''ll come to the second floor. It''s estimated that our behavior just now has made the people in the casino have a sense of vigilance. I''m afraid that there will be an accident. You can watch it for me." Zhang Zheng said to Zhang Ning next to him. "Well, third brother, is it possible that some people will be unkind to us? It''s a famous big casino in China. Can''t you play smart? "you can''t harm people, you can''t be defensive!" Zhang Zheng taught a lesson. As soon as he entered the second floor, Zhang Zheng took a deep breath as he looked at more entertainment venues than on the first floor. "Hello, two. I''m Zhao Hui, the manager of the second floor. I think you''ve just won a lot on the first floor. Are you going to play on the second floor?" Zhao Hui smiles at Zhang Zheng and Zhang Ning. "Hello, this is my third brother! We are going to come to the second floor to have a play... "Zhang Ning said freely. Zhang Zheng held him tight for fear that the boy might leak out. "Mr. Zhao, you''ve just made a lot of money. It''s good to see if you can make some money in the first floor." Zhang Zheng said with a smile. Zhao Hui thought, this man has a big voice. He won 30 million and said it was small money. It seems that if he doesn''t come tonight, he won''t win hundreds of millions. It seems that he won''t leave. However, if he meets me, he will lose Ben with more money later!"Well, well, I don''t know what you''re going to play with. I can prepare for you, sir." Although Zhao Hui thought in the heart is very vicious, but the mouth is very kind to say. Zhang Zheng looked at all these things in his eyes. He looked at it slowly and said, "I''ve just played Kuai San. I''ll fight the landlord this time. I''ll try my game. Don''t you think so?" "Good, I Zhao Hui, willing to accompany to the end!" Zhao Hui is happy in his heart. What he is good at is fighting against landlords. Isn''t this a toast without eating and drinking? I can''t save you when I come! "You go and ask the front desk to prepare 50 million yuan. I want to have a good time with this gentleman," Zhao Hui said coldly to the people next to him. Then he said to Zhang Zheng, "Sir, please come with me!" Zhang Zheng followed Zhang Ning directly to Zhao Huixuan''s place. At this time, many onlookers also came. Zhao Hui was the supervisor of the second floor. His gambling game would surely let many people watch. Zhang Zheng saw that there were so many people coming, so even if Zhao Hui was fierce, he could not cheat openly and boldly. After a while, the chips on both sides were ready. Zhang Ning, Zhang Zheng and Zhao Hui were 15 million yuan and 50 million yuan respectively, which could be regarded as a big gamble. Chapter 95 After a while, the chips on both sides were ready. Zhang Ning, Zhang Zheng and Zhao Hui were 15 million yuan and 50 million yuan respectively, which could be regarded as a big gamble. "Sir, I''d like to introduce you. The bottom note is ten thousand. There is no upper limit. If you lose, it will be finished. The specific process is directly the same as happy fight landlord. Can you accept it?" Zhao Hui said to Zhang Zheng and Zhang Ning. "I''m ok, how about you?" "third brother, I''m ok. You can take good care of it. We are happy to fight landlords from scratch, and there are more than 10 million beans on it!" Zhang Ning said happily that fighting landlords was his strong point. "Well, since our three brothers are ready, let''s deal the cards directly." Zhao Hui said directly to the Dutch officer licensing. Dutch officer directly picked up a new deck of playing cards, opened and shuffled the cards, took out three covers, directly to the counter clockwise launched cards. Zhang Zheng looked at the card in his hand and said, "I''m the landlord!" Zhao Hui looked at Zhang Zheng''s behavior and suddenly sneered. He was really just a bumpkin, "don''t rob!" Zhao Hui knew that Zhang Zheng''s card must be good. If he called it himself, it would be doubled directly, so he would not call him directly. He would rather be with Zhang Ning than call this landlord. Zhang Zheng looked at all this with a sneer. It was in his expectation that if he had a chance, he would have taken the 50 million yuan with a series of moves. Otherwise, he would have lost too much, and he would be prevented later. Zhang Zheng directly used the "mind and spirit decision" to take all the cards of Zhang Ning and Zhao Hui back to the background of his eyes, and secretly transmitted the sound to Zhang Ning. After listening, Zhang Ning secretly nodded his head. "It seems that this gentleman''s card is very good, but you still have to think about it." Zhao Hui light said, by the way to see their hands of the four two. "Don''t bother Mr. Zhao. I hope you can do well in a while. Just don''t get excited." Zhang Zheng said lightly. "I''ll take it!" Cried Zhang Ning at this time. I''ll tell you what I''m good at! Zhao Hui thought in his heart. Zhang Zheng looked at the card in his hand, gently tapped the table top with his hand, and directly called out: "three four five six seven eight ninety, Shun Zi!" As soon as Zhao Hui looked at the cards, he immediately looked a little gloomy. What he had here was a suit of such a suit. He didn''t expect to be preempted. He was not angry at all. However, he looked at the two bombs in his hand and immediately stabilized his mind. "Four J''s!" Zhao Hui a ruthless, coldly shout. "Well, boss Zhao has a great prestige, good and good courage." Zhang Zhenghuo''s upper oil runner. Zhang Ning looked almost at it, and immediately called out, "Hey, four Q''s! Blow it up Zhao Hui was scolding his mother. The landlord was facing him. Why did you blow me up? But soon he was relieved. Zhang Zheng and Zhang Ning were obviously together. "Boss Zhao, I don''t want this fried. Leave it to yourself." Zhang Zheng said with a smile. "No!" Zhao Hui pinched the four two in his hand, calmed down and said. Zhang Ning said, "since Zhang Xiaozheng has heard Zhang''s idea, he can''t follow Zhang''s idea. "I''ll take it. Two fours!" Zhang Zheng looked at Zhao Hui and said with a smile. "Two seven." Zhao Hui looked at his turn, and quickly beat out two pieces of seven. "No Zhang Ning said directly, in accordance with Zhang Zheng''s instructions, he does not have to worry about anything now, waiting to win on the end. Zhang Zheng grinned at Zhao Hui and said, "four K''s, fried!" Zhao Hui''s eyelids trembled. Seeing the six cards in Zhang Heng''s hand and Zhang Zheng''s eager appearance, Zhao Hui was worried that his plane would go directly. He called out in a hurry: "four, two, you, one head!" "Hey, two kings, rocket!" Zhang Zheng said with a smile that he just wanted to cheat Zhao Hui''s four two, so that he would directly take down Zhao Hui''s 50 million. Zhao Hui face directly pale, but still comfort himself, nothing, this lost 20 million, so there is still a chance. But then Zhang Zheng''s behavior directly wiped out Zhao Hui''s last remaining hope, "four A''s! Blow up! I''m sorry, boss Zhao. I didn''t expect it! " Zhang Zheng stood up and said with a smile. "Third brother, you are wonderful! I admire you so much Zhang Ning is in one side chirp ground quarrel way. "Come on, I''d rather pack up the money and let''s have a good time!" Zhang Zheng told Zhang Ning that he didn''t even look at Zhao Hui, who was sitting on the opposite side. He turned and left. "OK! Third brother. " Zhang Ning directly put the 80 million chips in a small box and caught up with Zhang Zheng. In the top conference room, the armrest of the chair Zhang Hui was sitting on had been torn. It can be seen that Zhao Hui is also a real cultivator. He looked at Zhang Zheng and Zhang Ning in the monitoring with bloodshot eyes, turned to the housekeeper beside him and said coldly, "dispose of Zhao Hui. This kind of waste is no longer needed by the Zhao family.""Master, don''t be angry. I''ll do it now!" The housekeeper said, turning to leave. "And give me the identities of these two people. I don''t want any accidents in the casino." "Understand the master, certainly will not let the master down." Say, the figure of housekeeper disappears directly. Zhang Zheng here, Zhang Zheng and Zhang Ning won 80 million yuan. They were in a good mood. Looking at the large entertainment hall, they directly began to play these entertainment projects everywhere. When Zhang Zheng wants to let Zhang Ning play everywhere, Zhang Zheng''s ears think of Meatballs full of vigilance. "Zhang Zheng, there are strong fluctuations in this casino. The strength is probably at the later stage of the land level, which is the same level as that of the Liu family leader killed by old Gu. You should be careful, but you don''t do it against you." "OK, I know the meatballs. Thank you!" Zhang Ning''s eyes congealed, as expected, just felt that he had a feeling of being watched. It seems that his guess is not wrong. "Zhang Ning, stay by my side. It''s not safe here. Hide when necessary, OK?" Zhang Zheng turned to Zhang Ning and said. "OK, big brother, I know!" Zhang Ning is not a child any more. It is not an easy thing to know how to win so much money in a gambling house. There must be someone out to make trouble. Suddenly, Zhang Zheng''s eyes congealed and turned back. He saw Zhao Hui, who was just on the table. His eyes were red and his veins were exposed. The whole person burst out. Fortunately, Zhang Zheng''s eyes were quick and he took Zhang Ning to hide behind the walls. Otherwise, his clothes would be ruined. Chapter 96 Suddenly, Zhang Zheng''s eyes congealed and turned back. He saw Zhao Hui, who was just on the table. His eyes were red and his veins were exposed. The whole person burst out. Fortunately, Zhang Zheng''s eyes were quick and he took Zhang Ning to hide behind the walls. Otherwise, his clothes would be ruined. Zhang Zheng knew that this was what the master of the land level had done. It was really terrible. Zhao Hui''s explosion caused a mess in the corner of the meeting hall on the second floor. Many guests'' clothes were covered with blood. Then Zhang Zheng saw that the door of the elevator was opened, and an old man with an eagle''s beak and a shadowy face came out of the elevator. He went out and said, "everybody, I''m Guo. I''m sorry for you. All this is due to our negligence. I didn''t expect that there was a terrorist inside our golden eagle, which scared you. I''m very impressed It''s a pity that every player on the second floor of this evening will be responsible for the current loss of our golden eagle casino. Please enjoy yourself. " He also glanced at Zhang Zheng''s direction with his eyes. This old man is the housekeeper of the Golden Eagle casino. He also thinks that he is the master of the later stage of the land level. It is so terrible! Zhang Zheng was just glanced at by him, and the necklace on his chest was slightly hot. This person is by no means capable of coping with it now. After the shadowy old man left, Zhang Zheng asked Wan Zi, "how sure are you about this man now?" "now, let''s open on August 2. It should not be a problem to clean him up, but there should be some big noise. If we do it properly, we will bring people from the association of practitioners. In this way, my spiritual affairs will be exposed. I don''t think you should take risks Risk is better. After all, a big family that has been passed down for hundreds of years is not easy to fall down on. " Wan Zi seriously said to Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng has realized the seriousness of the matter, that is to say, we can''t fight with the casino too hard, otherwise we won''t go too happily. At least now, we are not going to attack ourselves. We will lose one or two billion yuan a night. With the capacity of Golden Eagle casino, this is nothing. "Zhang Ning, take this ten million yuan. Go have a good time. I''ll sit on the table over there for a while." Zhang Zheng turned to Zhang Zheng and said. "OK, third brother, I can''t wait. I''ve wanted to show my skills for a long time. I''ll try to see you win so much!" Zhang Ning''s words gradually away, and before finishing, he ran to the first floor to play. Zhang Zheng directly found a secluded position by the window. He touched the necklace which was just slightly hot in his neck. He thought of his mother and clenched his fist slightly. He must improve his own strength. In this way, he may be able to get the top ten martial arts training conference and enter the ancient world to find his biological mother. Zhang Zheng regained consciousness and directly asked the waiter to bring a bottle of Lafite from 1982. Zhang Zheng poured it into a goblet himself. Looking at the scarlet liquid, he did not feel that it was poured into his mouth, and the whole person fell into a confused state. Unconsciously, Zhang Zheng''s mind sank directly into the heaven and earth precepts. As soon as she went in, she saw meatballs eating snacks. No wonder, she didn''t eat any meat roasted by Zhang Ning this evening. It''s understandable that she ate some snacks. "Why did I come in all of a sudden, so it would be bad to be monitored?" asked Zhang Zhengxun. "It''s OK, it''s OK. You''re just asleep when you''re outside. You''re just psychic." The meatballs contain a paste. "What do you want me to come in? I''m in the casino. What if I''m injured outside?" Zhang Zheng said. "It''s OK. Who can hurt you if you have this seat here? I have something to ask you to come. I just remembered." "What do you want me to do?" Zhang Zheng said rudely. "Do you know a chemist?" "I don''t know." One of them dares to ask and the other to answer. "Well, pharmacists are divided into xuanhuang and xuanhuang, just like Xiuwei. They usually concentrate on refining medicine, which is almost what the Taoists call alchemy. This is what the first emperor of Qin asked for. I think you have great spiritual power and you have the ability to become a high-level pharmacist. What do you think, little Zhengzi?" Meatballs in the same temptation. "I knew you called me to come to nothing good, but listen to you say, seems to understand some, then I can also practice that immortality pill?" Zhang Zheng said with a happy face. "What do you think? Go back, I''m talking to you. I''m afraid I''ll forget it then. OK, go back." Wan Zi said so, and with a wave of his hand, he swept Zhang Zheng out. Zhang zhengmeng so a dozen God, directly wake up, knead some painful head, see Zhang Ning excited to run over. "Three brothers and three brothers, you see, I just learned from you suoha, and now I''m making 40 million, 50 million!" Zhang Zheng listened to Zhang Ning''s saying that his eyelids jumped. It was just luck. Then he raised his hand and patted Zhang Ning on the shoulder: "ah, Ning, I''ll tell you, in the future, you can''t use my method, OK?" "Third brother, why are you afraid of anything! Direct Soha, give that Dutch officer a jump, ha ha Zhang Ning ha ha way."Don''t ask so many questions about why I''ll tell you. Remember what I said to you first." Zhang Zheng looked at Zhang Ning, who dared to talk back, and gave Zhang Ning a pawn. "Third brother, don''t fight. It''s so painful. You can see that you and sister Na are the two of you who are going to bully me today." Zhang Ning was wronged. "If you are disobedient, come and go." Zhang Zheng ordered. In the meeting room on the top floor, Zhao Feng, who was smoking cigars on the chair, was closing his eyes and listening to the voice coming from behind him. Without looking back, he asked, "has everything been dealt with?" "Don''t worry about my business. It''s all done." The shadowy old man replied. "What''s the origin of the two people who just came?" "reply to the master, I have them checked. They are from Zhangjia. The one with sunglasses should be the new patriarch of Zhangjia. Liu Qiankun''s death is related to him." Said the old man. "Oh? So the new patriarch of Zhangjia is also a cultivator? "Said Liu Feng. "Tell the master, this man should not be a cultivator. I don''t feel the fluctuation of any cultivator around him. It should be impossible that he is higher than me. Unless he is the peak of the heavenly order, I can find that he is so young and impossible. Besides, it is said that the death of Liu Qiankun was casually killed by Gu nuanli." Said the old man. "OK, I know. It doesn''t matter whether you are a practitioner or not. If you have time, you can meet the new patriarch." Zhao Feng said. Chapter 97 "Yes, sir. Tomorrow I will ask Zhao Wu to spy on him. He is my most proud student. I believe he can do it." The old man said with a gloomy face. Zhang Zheng and Zhang Ning kick their 100 million cash cheques with joy on their faces and walk out of the Golden Eagle casino directly. "Third brother, you are really wonderful tonight. How did you do it? Do you have super ability? That''s too accurate. If we go every day, we''ll be rich. " Zhang Ning said excitedly. "Don''t think about good things day by day. Do you know what it means to play games and lose your ambition! Later I don''t tell you you are not allowed to play, understand? "Zhang Zheng taught. "Oh, third brother, I know." Zhang Ning said aggrieved, but Zhang Ning listened to Zhang Zheng''s words since childhood. Zhang Zheng always said one, Zhang Ning didn''t say two. Zhang Zheng asked him to go east, but Zhang Ning did not dare to go west. "OK, I''m doing well tonight. I''ll give you a day off tomorrow. You can take these five million yuan and buy a better car. Dress in style. Don''t look down all day. We should pay attention to the appearance and temperament of our family. Do you understand?" Zhang Zheng glanced at Zhang Ning''s outfit and said directly and generously. "Come back to Zhangjia with me. Stay in Zhangjia tonight. Don''t go back to the company." Zhang Zheng then ordered the way, said to start the limited edition of the Ferrari, directly to Zhangjia. "Third brother, what kind of car should I buy?" Zhang Ning inquired. "Buy a Lamborghini. I don''t even have a girlfriend in my twenties. If I drive out, I''ll cheer you up. Don''t look for a gold digger, or the whole family will suffer." Zhang Ning teaches again, and remembers Xue Lili, who once disgusted her. The main reason why Zhang Ning bought Rambo was that she said that she had never won the competition and never lost the seduction. "Well, third brother, but you are wrong about one thing. I have a girlfriend!" Zhang Ning said with a smile. "You boy, you really have you. Even your third brother is hiding it!" Zhang Zheng said with a smile. The two brothers chatted happily all the way, and soon came to the Zhang family. After arranging Zhang Ning to have a rest, they quickly went back to their house. When Zhang Zheng recalled the pharmacist he had just told himself, he had an idea. He sat on the bed with his legs crossed. He started burning decision in his heart, which directly attracted the spiritual power of heaven and earth to improve his own strength. When the whole state was balanced, his mind moved and sank into the heaven and earth ring, leaving only the body outside to attract the aura of heaven and earth. "Meatball, meatball, come out, I know you''re not sleeping!" Zhang Zheng called out when he came in. "It''s not here. You have a little conscience. You can remember what I just told you." The ball slowly crawled out of the jar. It was estimated that the little girl was just nibbling at her toes stealthily. "What''s the situation of the pharmacist you just told me?" Zhang Zheng asked directly. "Well, I''ll tell you in detail. Compared with the so-called pharmacists, you know that there is almost no one among the practitioners, and the pharmacists are no one in ten thousand!" Said the ball slowly. "Oh, my God, what you said? I''ll do. You flatter me too much." Zhang Zheng said with a bitter smile. "However, I think you are restless, and your mental strength is not good enough. But you do have a good bone. Maybe you can. Practitioners, you should know that practicing medicine can make ordinary people have the constitution to cultivate. This is a change of life against heaven, and you will be punished by heaven. Therefore, every level of the pharmacist will have thunder robbery." When MARUKI said this, Zhang Zheng directly thought of a video of thunder on a certain hand, and the words "who''s the Taoist friend crossing the robbery here?" he couldn''t help but raise his mouth, which was really so terrible! Zhang Zheng thought for a while and replied, "since there is thunder robbery, then I don''t want to be a pharmacist. It''s troublesome!" "If the mud can''t support the wall, do you know how valuable a pharmacist is? Which big family doesn''t offer? You know that Gu nuanli is an old man, and that guy is also a heaven level pharmacist! Otherwise, he will survive under the pursuit of tingfengge and Tianxia Association. Only by the help of some old monsters who sell pills in the lake and do not care about the affairs of the world, can he fight against tingfengge and lose both sides! You know what a jerk Wan Zi''s tone hummed to Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng felt that there was nothing wrong with Wan Zi, so he said, "how can I become a pharmacist?" "your mental strength should be at the level of xuanjie. If you start now, you will soon become a xuanjie pharmacist. You can refine some Guyuan pills, start an ordinary person into the path of cultivation, and also make the original Practitioners excrete the dirty things in the body! It''s something that countless people can''t get! I think that old man should have left a lot of pills for you, but it should be on the second floor of the Qiankun Pavilion. However, in order to let you know the benefits of pharmacists, I stole a dozen Guyuan pills from the edge of the pavilion. No doubt, these are the best Guyuan pills. You can take one of them, and the rest can be given to the people you want. In addition, I don''t want them in a few days Going to the auction? You can take a few at the auction, and then you will know the benefits of this pill! "Zhang Zheng looked at the more than ten pills in his hand, and immediately asked for a big smell of medicine. Suddenly, Zhang Zheng felt relaxed and happy. "Where do I put this? Can''t I hold it in my hand?" Zhang asked. "Here, here you are. This is called danhu, which can ensure that the medicine will not be distributed out!" The meatball didn''t have a good breath to say, throw directly to Zhang Zheng a small gourd. Zhang Zheng took the gourd and Guyuan Dan and went back to his house. Zhang Zheng directly put the more than ten Guyuan pills into that Dan Hu, left one by himself, put it directly into his mouth and swallowed it. Zhang Zheng felt a warm current directly and poured into his own elixir field. He was busy running his skills. He felt the continuous spiritual power in his body, and he quickly reached the xuanjie stage. In the later stage, Zhang Zheng was confused. What is this? Fairy pill? If I eat all these ten, I will not directly step on the spot? "boy, what do you want This Guyuan pill is not very useful if you use the second one. It''s enough to eat one for one person. You know, it''s useless to eat too much! " Wan Zi seemed to have known Zhang Zheng''s inner thoughts and said directly. Chapter 98 Zhang Zheng thought, if there was no restriction, then he would be invincible if he took pills directly? Zhang Zheng did not speak, and consumed the medicine in his body directly. Soon, the medicine stopped. Zhang Zheng felt his abundant spiritual power. He had reached the peak of the metaphysical stage, only half a step away from the place. Zhang Zheng did not expect that the medicine was so powerful The pharmacist is more and more yearning. Opening his eyes, Zhang Zheng heard a foul smell in the air. He found that the smell came from himself. He looked down and saw that he was covered with a layer of black mud. He was surprised. "Don''t be nervous. These black garbage is in your body. Don''t worry. The pill can activate the medicine, wash the marrow directly, and discharge all the poisons in your body." The sound of Meatballs rings in Zhang Zheng''s ear. Zhang Zheng seemed to think of something. He took a quick look at his watch and found that it was not time to cultivate his mind. He took a bath directly. After washing, Zhang Zheng looked in the mirror and found that his body was whiter and thinner. He had seen his face a little bit more handsome. Unexpectedly, the Guyuan pill still had this effect. It must have been long before Qin Shihuang wanted to ask for it It''s the same kind of thing, Dan. Zhang Zheng thought about it and put on his clothes. He played a set of thunderboxing in the room. Zhang Zheng''s original vigorous energy suddenly became much more comfortable. He went out directly. Unexpectedly, it was overcast today and it began to rain. When Zhang Zheng looked at this day, he immediately knew that his mind would never be cultivated. Since he entered the cultivation mode, he had not slept much, but he was never sleepy. On the contrary, he was very spiritual. He used to spend all his sleeping time on practice, which was killing two birds with one stone. Zhang Zheng walked out of the door of the family slowly. As soon as the porter heard a voice, he saw that he was his master. Just as he thought of saying hello, Zhang Zheng directly waved: "you go back and have a good rest. Don''t worry about me. I''ll go out and have a walk." "Sir, it''s raining today. I''ll go to the house to give you that umbrella. Don''t get cold." The porter turned and entered the room. Zhang Zheng didn''t stop him. After all, he didn''t carry an umbrella. His clothes were wet and not very good. He took the umbrella given by the porter and went out directly under his arm. He didn''t mean to take an umbrella. When Zhang Zheng was a child, he liked the rain scenery, because once it rained, he didn''t have to follow his father to go for a morning run. Because of the tit for tat in the family and the undercurrent surging, Zhang Zheng could squat under the eaves to watch the snails crawling on rainy days. After a while, the day passed, and it would not be too boring. The rain rose and fell like silk, sliding across the window sill, and the raindrops hit the leaves like broken pearls. It was covered with green smoke. Zhang Zheng enjoyed the rain scene and slowly wandered in the streets and lanes of the capital until he reached the North Street. In an alley, he saw a girl with a knee in her arms. She was a little beggar. She was very sad. Looking at the little girl, Zhang Zheng couldn''t help but think of Huang Runsheng, who was recommended by the beggars'' sect. He made a lot of profits. It seems that this is fate. "Little sister, are you from the beggars'' sect? What are you doing when it''s raining? Why don''t you go out and do it? There are not many people. What are you doing Zhang Zheng squatted down and looked at the little girl and asked gently. "Brother, you are right. I am from the beggars'' sect. According to the rules of the sect, I am on duty today, so I have to finish the task before I can go back." The little girl looked into Zhang Zheng''s eyes and said earnestly, then added: "just now, you are so beautiful!" Zhang Zheng said with a smile in his heart that after taking Guyuan pill, the temperament of the whole person has changed, which naturally attracts some little girls. "Little sister, your mouth is so sweet. Take this umbrella and the money and go back quickly. It will rain heavily in a moment." Zhang Zheng then gave the doorman an umbrella and a few hundred yuan left in his pocket to the little girl. After all, he owed the beggars'' sect a great favor. "Wow, thank you, brother. Can you leave your contact information? I owe you a favor and I will pay you back!" Said the little girl earnestly. Zhang Zheng was dumbfounded and touched the girl''s head. He said with a smile, "no, I''ll ask the leader of the beggars'' sect after I go back. I''ll say it''s me, Zhang Zheng." "Good, brother." The little girl left with a little black umbrella. Zhang Zheng then went on. The rain became more and more serious. The rain flowed down the eaves, forming a continuous line. The rain on the road into a stream, running, singing, each to find their home. The numerous bubbles that appear on the water surface sometimes come out of the water, and sometimes hide in the bottom. Looking from afar, it is like the glittering and shining pearls. At this time, there were not many people in the street. After all, it was just over four o''clock, and the rain gradually began to grow. Zhang Zheng walked in the rain, and suddenly appeared in front of him a man who thought he was wearing a hat and a coir raincoat, which directly made Zhang Zhengqi cautious. The man dressed as a knight errant must be a practitioner, and you can see that the rain directly evaporated on him, with a faint mist Emanating from in front of the man. In the meeting room on the top floor of Jinying casino, Liu Feng on the imperial chair said, "what''s the matter? Did Zhao Wu meet the evil of Zhang Jia?""Almost. Don''t worry. Zhao Wu is a master at the top of the xuanjie stage. He spent a lot of money to train him in his family. If you kill a person, you will be able to catch it!" The gloomy housekeeper said faintly. Looking at Zhang Zheng here, Zhang Zheng looks at the man in coir raincoat in front of him. The man shows a Japanese long knife from his waist, and directly takes the posture of drawing a knife. His body is extremely low. Suddenly, Zhang Zheng feels that the necklace in his neck suddenly heats up. Zhang Zheng felt the danger all of a sudden, and immediately his whole body''s momentum rose directly. The strength of xuanjie''s peak flew out directly. The thunder in the soles of his feet surged and his eyes were purple. He jumped back directly. "If you dare to ask who you are, I don''t know what I have offended. Please don''t misunderstand me!" Zhang Zheng never competed with others and didn''t want to use martial arts. Unexpectedly, he couldn''t listen to him at all. He went straight up and ran towards Zhang Zheng with his low body. In the blink of an eye, Zhang Zheng felt a little cold in his neck. He just fell down behind him and climbed onto the roof with a few points on one hand. Chapter 99 Zhang Zheng gasped for breath. He felt the slight sword mark on his neck and became angry. If he slowed down, he would have to explain it here. "Eh?" the coir raincoat swordsman saw Zhang Zheng hiding in the past, and could not help but light Yi way. The fire in Zhang Zheng''s heart suddenly rose. However, he saw the scabbard knife in the man''s hand, which was red with blood all over his body. "Demon Dao? The eighth among the ten famous swords, I didn''t expect to see it in such a small place." The voice of surprise came from the ball. Zhang Zheng didn''t dare to move. The Qi of the sword just made him cold. Before the sword reached the killing intention, he drew a bloodstain on his neck. "Zhang Zheng, you are not his opponent now. This man has understood the artistic conception. Although your cultivation is comparable with him, the combat effectiveness is not at the same level. His ruthlessness and decisiveness are not what you can cope with." The voice of the ball reminds me. "If you can''t beat it, try to find out!" When Zhang Zheng finished, his body moved directly. The thunder light flashed under his feet. The strong cold light between his hands directly evaporated the rain around him. Zhang Zheng came directly behind the swordsman in coir raincoat and put out his hand to run thunder fist. Unexpectedly, the swordsman in coir raincoat directly turned around and chopped it down. Unexpectedly, Zhang Zheng directly opened his purple eyes to see the movement of the swordsman, and turned around to avoid it After taking off the bamboo hat on the swordsman''s head, Zhang Zheng opened a certain distance from the swordsman. His face full of knife marks was directly exposed in front of Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng was shocked. His scarlet eyes and his face full of knife marks had to go through life and death trials to come out? "who are you? Why are you here to intercept me?" Zhang Zheng asked directly. "Do you want to know? Promise me first, don''t try to run, or your company and the people in your family''s family name will be in danger!" The swordsman''s voice was hoarse. His voice was like being smoked, and his voice was hoarse. "Dare you Zhang Zhengya bares his eyes and is angry. Zhang Zheng''s most angry is that others bully him, let alone kill him. But now he is not the opponent of this swordsman. "Meatballs, how sure?" Zhang Zheng asked directly. "Does this kind of kitten and puppies accompany me? You just ate a Guyuan pill last night. Although your accomplishments have risen, they have not been consolidated. You can go on with this matter and hone it with him. Take this sword and return it to me. " When Wan Zi finished, he threw a long sword from the heaven and earth ring. He saw that the sword was three feet and two feet long and half finger wide. The flaming red body of the sword clearly reflected the golden lines. On the red hilt of the sword, there is a little more than inch long red silk. On the tip of the sword is inlaid with four simple and obscure characters "spring snow". Zhang Zheng held the sword in his hand. He felt that his body was full of strength, and the thunder was shining all over his body. The whole person came to the swordsman directly. With a sword in his face, the swordsman saw it, and his backhand was a sword drawing. Zhang Zheng''s evil spirit laughed. As soon as he turned around, the swordsman''s knife directly wiped Zhang Zheng''s face, and soon the two people interweaved Together, sparks in the rain. After a few breaths, Zhang Zheng has been fighting the swordsman for hundreds of rounds, and they are separated breathlessly. "It''s good. I didn''t expect that you would be able to do everything with me. I underestimated you." The swordsman opened his mouth and said slowly. "Well, this is just the beginning. I''ll let you know the consequences of offending me later." Zhang Zheng breathed out a foul breath and said slowly. Zhang Zheng feels that he is more and more skilled now, and that he is more and more skillful in confrontation skills. "Oh? The rain is going to stop. It seems that it will end soon The swordsman looked up at the sky and said hoarsely. After that, the swordsman directly inserts the knife into the ground. His hands hold the handle tightly, and his momentum soars. Zhang Zheng observes through his purple eyes that the swordsman is madly attracting spiritual power in the air. "Juhezha!" The swordsman burst into a drink, thinking directly of Zhang Zheng and lifting the past from the bottom up. Zhang Zheng made a great work of thunder, and replaced it with light gold spiritual power. The golden and thunder shining sword directly connected with the huge Dao Qi. A moment later, a roar came. Light sunshine came from the sky. After the rain, the sky was transparent and blue with a little gray. The fresh air converged into one cloud after another. The cloud that covered the sun gave out a golden warmth. The sparkling Lake burned my eyes and hurt my heart. Sparrows are still singing songs they can''t understand, enjoying the freedom after the rain. Zhang Zheng and swordsman were both standing. A moment later, the swordsman spat out a mouthful of blood. "I failed, but I believe we will have a chance to meet again, Zhang Zheng. When we meet again next time, I will take your life!" The swordsman wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, turned and left. After the swordsman left, Zhang Zheng''s face flushed, and a mouthful of old blood gushed out, and his breath quickly withered. "His grandmother''s, it seems that I have to strengthen my strength, otherwise it would be too dangerous. Fortunately, I ate a Guyuan pill last night, otherwise I would be really planted this time." Zhang Zheng said to himself. "Meatball, do you know just that person''s way?" Zhang Zheng directly inquired about the pill."This man should be the East Vietnamese sword technique. He is very pure. He has always been a hermit and never goes out easily. I don''t know what the person who came to kill you this time has any idea." The meatball also does not feel clearly, slightly takes the suspicion to say. "OK, I know. If I guess well, it should be the people sent by the Zhao family Golden Eagle casino. This family can offend me recently." Zhang Zheng said coldly in his eyes. After all, Zhang Zheng saw that it was getting late, so he took his clothes and changed them in Qiankun commandment and went to the company. In the top conference room of the Golden Eagle casino. Liu Feng looked at Zhao Wu, who was covered with blood and his breath was dispirited. He said faintly, "wu''er, tell me how Zhang Zhenghe de can hurt you like this." "This son should also be the strength of the later stage of xuanjie, but his spiritual power is very strong, far from what I can compare. In addition, he has a sword that is not weaker than the demon sword at all!" Zhao Wu said truthfully. "Oh? A sword that is not weaker than a demon sword? Master, I don''t think it can be moved for the time being. As we all know, most swords that are not weaker than the evil sword have their own masters. As a Zhao family, we can''t afford such people. I think it''s better to delay it. " Said the old man. Chapter 100 "Oh? A sword that is not weaker than a demon sword? Master, I don''t think it can be moved for the time being. As we all know, most swords that are not weaker than the evil sword have their own masters. As a Zhao family, we can''t afford such people. I think it''s better to delay it. " Said the old man. "OK, let''s put it out at this time. I wonder who is behind Zhang Zheng to help him. Wu''er, do you remember the appearance of that sword?" Zhao Feng asked. "I remember it. I''ll draw it!" Zhao Wu thought and said. "OK, you should step back and take good care of the wound. The family will try to cultivate you and break through to the ground level within one month. In this way, we will also have the strength to fight in the martial arts training meeting." Zhao Feng said coldly in his eyes. "Yes Zhao Wu then stepped down. Zhang Zheng soon went to the company. When Zhang Zheng saw the mobile phone, it was about seven o''clock in the morning. He had just fought with the swordsman in the rain, which delayed a long time. When she came to the office, Zhang Zheng saw Anna correcting the copy. Anna didn''t lift her head and said, "you didn''t let Zhang Ning come here?" "ah? Yes, I gave him a day off. After all, things scared him a little last night Zhang Zheng said. "Well, it''s not easy to have someone who can help me with my work. You even give me a holiday. You know how busy I am!" Anna said directly and angrily. But then Anna looked up and saw the scar on Zhang Zheng''s face and neck. She was shocked and said in a hurry: "brother Zheng, what''s the matter with you? Who did this Anna''s voice sounded a little urgent and angry. Looking at Anna''s concern for herself, Zhang Zheng couldn''t help touching her head and said fondly, "it''s OK. It''s all dealt with. Don''t worry about me in the future." "Well, you can''t let me worry in the future." Anna said with a cry. "Good!" Comforting Anna, Zhang Zheng directly took out his mobile phone and called Qin Tiansheng, the head of the Qin family. "Hello, dear nephew, what happened? Remember to call me? "Qin Tiansheng''s voice rang out at that end. "Uncle Qin, I want to ask you something. I don''t know if you know. I was assassinated this morning. There was a scarlet man with scarlet eyes on his face. He held a magic knife in his hand, which made it the sword technique of East Vietnam. I don''t know if Uncle Qin knows about this person?" Zhang Zhengzhi opened the door to see the mountain. "Assassinate?" Qin Tiansheng trembled when he heard the word. If his daughter''s fiance was assassinated, what face would he have? Then he thought about it and said, "I don''t know who used the magic knife. I remember a few years ago, the Zhao family brought back an orphan named Zhao Wu from Dongyue. It was said that this man was obsessed with Sabre art since childhood and was already at the top of xuanjie Feng for many years, how could it be this man who assassinated his nephew? " " according to your description of Uncle Qin, it should be this man. This man is too serious to kill, and his moves are all killing moves? "Zhang Zheng said coldly. "How are you, nephew Qin Xian? Demon Dao is the eighth Dao. I heard that it was forged with blood and water! " Qin Tiansheng said solemnly. "I''m ok. I had a fight with him at fifty-five. After the rain stopped, he had no choice but to leave. According to my estimation, he should have been seriously injured." Zhang Zheng thought about it and said seriously. "What! Nephew, you really have you. A few days ago, you just entered the xuanjie stage. If you haven''t seen you for a few days, you will go straight to the top of xuanjie. I really didn''t mistake you! My Qin family also has a Guyuan pill, which was left by our ancestors. If you come to our Qin house tomorrow, I will send you to break through the Dijie as soon as possible! If we consolidate our accomplishments, we will be able to achieve better results in the martial arts training conference! " Qin Tiansheng was overjoyed when he heard that Zhang Zheng was defeated by Zhao Wu, and then he would send him Guyuan pills. It can be imagined that the Guyuan pills that Zhang Zheng ate casually last night were handed down by their ancestors in the Qin family! "Uncle Qin, leave Guyuan Dan to Xueer. I''ll go to your house in a few days and tell you something about the pharmacist." Zhang Zheng is not ready to hide, since the Qin family is honest with him, then Zhang Zheng must show his sincerity! "What? Pharmacist?" Qin Tiansheng was excited when he heard about the pharmacists. After all, some super clans had only one or two pharmacists, and they still had to give up the strength of the whole family like a treasure. "I''ll tell you more in a few days. I''ll hang up first." Zhang Zheng immediately hung up the phone. Hang up the phone, Zhang Zheng changed the copy, and told Anna what happened this morning. She was frightened and had been photographing her small chest. "Anna, do you want to be a practitioner?" Zhang Zheng suddenly asked. "Ah? Can I, too, Zhengge? "Asked Anna. "Yes, you can, but you have to be prepared. After you become a practitioner, there will be endless danger waiting for you! It may be death, loneliness, or the departure of relatives. Anna, would you like to? "Zhang Zheng asked earnestly. "I will! I hope to share some things with elder brother Zheng. I don''t want you to carry them alone Said Anna, cutting gold and iron.Zhang Zheng handed Anna a golden pill from all over the gourd and said, "after you go home in the evening, eat him. Clean up your own dirt in the morning. Remember not to tell anyone else." Although the last sentence seems superfluous, Zhang Zheng cautioned. After that, Zhang Zheng left the company directly. Zhang Zheng wanted to go back to the science and technology company. He had to tell Liang fan to call him to his head office. Zhang Zheng thought in his mind that he drove the limited edition Ferrari sports car left by Uncle Gu to himself. In order to go back faster, Zhang Zheng directly drove on the highway. Towards noon, Zhang Zheng directly drove to his familiar small county town, where Xue Lili, now think of it, Zhang Zheng''s heart is still a bout of nausea. Soon I drove to the road where I used to be. I was called Ferrari brother here, but Uncle Gu is no longer here. Gradually, Zhang Zheng directly drove to his original company. He stopped and walked out slowly. When the guard saw such a luxury car, he was stunned. After all, he was so big that he was in a small county. Where did he see such a top-notch luxury car? I didn''t expect that the person who got off the driver''s seat was his own boss. "Hello, boss! You can come back, we all miss you, the last few chefs you invited, change every day to make delicious food for us When the guard thought of it, he was so happy! "Do well, and you will benefit from it in the future." Zhang Zheng said with a smile that he was very satisfied with the current situation. Chapter 101 "The boss understands it!" The security guard at the door made a standing posture, which looked very two. Zhang Zheng directly came to the company with a smile. As expected, he did not misjudge the person. Under the leadership of Liang fan, Zhang Zheng''s company was really thriving, worthy of being his good brother. In this way, Zhang Zheng went directly to the office and knocked on the door. "Come in, please." From the door came Liang fan''s tired voice. When Zhang Zheng heard this voice, his heart was suddenly sour, and he pushed the door directly into the room. "Big brother! Look at you. Why don''t you say it? I''ll give you a good chance Liang fan a look is Zhang Zheng, only then happily trot over, came a big bear hug. "You boy, it''s only a few days, just like how long you haven''t seen me." Zhang Zheng said with a smile, but he was moved. "It''s like three autumn after a day''s absence." Liang is glib, but in front of outsiders, it is conscientious. "It''s been a hard time for you. Come back to the capital with me tomorrow. You can choose some reliable people to manage this company. I remember that I met a little girl named Bai Ning in 4S shop before? Bring her to the company and pay three times as much as she did in the car shop. This little girl is very serious about her work Zhang Zheng seemed to think of something and said to Liang fan directly. "OK, I know. Tut, it''s really a hero. I cherish the beauty!" Liang fan tut said. "Don''t talk nonsense. You haven''t eaten yet. Come and have a meal with me, and then go directly to Huang Runsheng." Zhang Zheng looked at a large number of copywriters in front of the table, and just Liang fan''s tired voice, he said directly. "Haha, yes, there are a lot of things that need to be corrected recently. I haven''t been in a hurry yet. I seldom eat lunch. After all, I want to lose weight now." Liang Fan said. "Don''t be so glib, and come with me." Zhang Zheng said, directly pulled Liang fan out. On the way, Zhang Zheng seemed to think of something, and asked Liang fan, "Afan, how many industries in this county are owned by our company?" "ah? Big brother, this is a little bit more. Liu Dashan of WC company has given up 50% of shares." Vincent''s company has been counted as our company, and many restaurants, hotels, Internet cafes and supermarkets are all owned by our company In short, the company''s profits are constantly rising. " Liang fan began to ramble. "OK, I know. Well done. You are also a person with millions of money. How can you be so humble? I''ll call you for the five million yuan. I''ll go out and change my clothes!" Zhang Zheng gave a lecture. "Well, brother Zheng, there''s another tricky matter." Liang fan seems to think of something. "Oh? Tell me what''s going on Not surprised, Zhang Zheng asked directly. "Brother Cheng, do you remember the last time Vincent happened?" "I know, isn''t Vincent disposed of? Does he have a backer? " Zhang Zheng doubted. "Brother Zheng, you killed a lot of gangsters last time in deyilong. Their big brother, black snake, who is also the biggest underworld leader in the county, has been looking for trouble with the company recently. Many female employees of the company are always harassed by them when they are off work. There are also some gangsters in some restaurants who beat people, and many entertainment places have a rush of customers I haven''t thought about it yet. What do you say to brother Zheng? " Liang Fan said eagerly, his face a little ashamed. "Oh, it''s OK. I think it''s a big thing. I''ll show you the way and take me to the black snake''s nest. I want to see what he has to rely on and dare to fight against my company!" Zhang Zheng said with a gloomy face. "OK, brother Zheng!" Liang fan looked at Zhang Zheng''s speech and directly positioned the car''s navigation. After a while, Zhang Zheng directly drove to a bar outside. "Black snake bar" there are four big characters on the front of the bar. Zhang Zheng can''t help but sneer at the corners of his mouth: "Yo, what a great style. Come here, bring sunglasses and give my elder brother a strong appearance. Let''s go and break into the snake''s nest." Then he gave Liang fan the sunglasses he took with him. "OK!" Liang fan directly put on sunglasses, followed Zhang Zheng directly into the black snake bar. Zhang Zheng directly led Liang fan into the door and saw a room full of smoke and clouds. He was intoxicated with paper and gold. A good bar was directly integrated into an underground gambling house. Zhang Zheng went directly to the front desk and said to the waiter, "Hello, a bottle of Lafite from 1982!" As soon as the waiter looked at this outfit, he knew that he had come to complain. He took a bottle of fake red wine, opened the bottle cap and pushed it to Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng picked up the bottle and smelled it. At this time, a big man with black dragon tattooed on his arm came to Zhang Zheng and said, "come here to play!" Zhang Zheng didn''t speak, directly holding the wine bottle in front of him slightly, nodded vaguely."Student sister? Uniform? How about something exciting? I just caught one at noon. I''m 16 years old. I''m not yet in the bud. Are you interested? It''s up to you to be a stranger. You''re a guest!" As soon as the shirtless man saw Zhang Zheng nodding, he said it directly. Zhang Zheng turned his head and looked at the evil spirit. He gave a faint smile and raised his hand to drop the cigarette on the big man''s mouth. In the confused spirit of the great man, he directly swung the fake wine in his hand and swung it on the big man''s head. Then he picked up the cigarette that had not been extinguished in his hand and directly pressed it on the crotch with his head grinning on the ground. "Ah ~" and then came the man''s shrieking voice. All this happened only in one breath. Zhang Zhenggang had just learned from Liang fan that the man with arms was the second brother of black snake, black tiger. He was guilty of many evils. He had a lustful nature and often brought disaster to some students. Zhang Zheng always hated such people. When he saw this guy recommended to himself, he was angry. This is not over. Zhang Zheng looks at the black tiger that has fallen on the ground and kicks it with a bang. The crotch of the black tiger is directly trapped under the wood floor. This movement directly made the bar boiling. After rubbing against the darkness, nearly a hundred black figures stood up and directly drew out a pile of weapons from under the table, such as baseball bats, control knives, three section sticks, a lot of them. Liang fan looked at Zhang Zheng''s fast-moving series of moves. He was more awed of his elder brother, and his heart was boiling with blood. Chapter 102 But Liang fan looked at the group of people who stood up around, and was also a little scared. He said to Zhang Zheng, "brother Zheng, what should we do? These hundred and ten people are facing us." A young man with Mediterranean hair was among the gangsters nearby. Seeing Zhang Zheng trampling on the ground, his face was full of red wine or blood. Suddenly, some teeth cracked and he couldn''t help shouting: "second brother! Brothers, do those two men! You guys, go and call big brother! This is not the end of the day! " This person is the third black hawk, looking at his second brother was pressed on the ground to fight, don''t get angry. Zhang Zheng looked at the hundred and ten people around him, slowly took off his coat, threw it in Liang fan''s hand and said, "Afan, take it, hide behind me." "Brother Zheng, let me help you. You forget that I learned Taekwondo before." Liang fan stares at Zhang Zheng and says that he won''t let Zhang Zheng take risks alone. "Go on With a wave of his hand, the nearly one hundred and ten people rushed directly to Zhang Zheng and Liang fan, holding a bright knife in his hand. As soon as Zhang Zheng''s eyes congealed, he pushed Liang fan directly behind him, and as soon as he put his toes into force, he rushed straight up, and a baseball bat fell in the face. Zhang Zheng''s body tilted to avoid the backhand and punched the little gangster''s face. The other side''s whole face sank directly, spit blood and fell on the ground. Zhang zhengtou didn''t return, and the backhand was just a kick. The little gangster with the knife behind him didn''t see it clearly. The whole person flew straight up, his chest was sunken, and several people stopped flying one after another. "Cultivator?" the Black Hawk glared and murmured. The one who made trouble in the bar this time turned out to be a cultivator. It seemed that he was really not good. Looking at Zhang Zheng who was fighting with those people, he directly picked up his mobile phone and called his big brother black snake. "Hello, third! When are you so unruly? Don''t you know you can''t call me at this time? "The black snake''s panting voice came from the other end of the phone, and there was also a quick and tender panting sound beside it. "Elder brother, the second brother is abandoned. There is a picky eater in the bar. He is a practitioner. Come on, or the hundred ten brothers will have to stay here!" The black eagle said in a hurry. "His grandmother, you wait for me, I will go right away, bad Laozi Yaxing, I must give his head down!" The black snake said and hung up. "Brother snake, don''t go. I''m just comfortable now." The woman who just gasped under the black snake said unhappily. "Pa!" The black snake slapped the back hand directly and then said, "don''t bother me. I''m very angry now." Then he ran out directly, leaving only the woman with a sad face covering her face and crying. Just as the Black Hawk just called, more than 20 brothers fell to the ground and did not know what to do. Zhang Zheng was very comfortable at this time. He felt that his running thunder fist was more and more comfortable. Even the lost palm that he had just learned from the ball had been completely integrated into it. For a while, he was a bit happy. There was another unfortunate little gangster who was kicked by Zhang Zheng and inlaid on the ceiling, dripping blood. Liang fan''s whole body is in a daze. When is his big brother so fierce? Even the black belt coach who used to learn Taekwondo himself is different from his elder brother by several grades? At this time, the black hawk was frightened and was about to run outside. Suddenly, Zhang zhengyuguang glanced at the golden eagle, and the thunder on the soles of his feet surged. He came directly to the Golden Eagle and hit the sky with a hook. Then he took dozens of palms to shoot the Golden Eagle. He lost his portrait and directly inlaid it on the ceiling. Then Zhang Zheng directly jumped on a few figures, and laid the rest of the punks on the ground and couldn''t get up. After a long breath of turbid breath, he came to Liang fan''s dull face and put his coat on his shoulder. Looking at Liang fan, he said, "Hey, hey, wake up. Don''t be distracted. If you haven''t eaten, eat quickly." With that, Zhang Zheng went straight down to eat the lunch prepared by those gangsters. Liang fan came back to his senses and exclaimed, "brother Zheng! You are so handsome just now. My God, you are my idol. Tut, I didn''t expect to see you. Brother Zheng is so wise and powerful. It''s so terrible "OK, I''ll teach you when you''re free. Go inside and release the students who are bound by the black snake. They deserve what they deserve. Damn it." Zhang Zheng thinks of the senior high school students mentioned by black tiger and himself, and directly signals Liang fan to release people in the past. After a while, Liang fan brought out two female students with transparent tape on their mouths and tied their hands back. It seems that the two people have never seen such a bloody scene, and their small eyes are directly scared to stare round, for fear that the man in suit and leather shoes will attack themselves. Seeing that the two girls were so afraid of themselves, Zhang Zheng couldn''t help laughing. Then he gently untied the little girl and said, "it''s OK. It''s OK. It''s all over. We''re here to save you." Say still lovely smile. The two female students were not stupid. When they saw that the handsome little brother was so gentle and smiling to himself, they immediately said, "thank you for saving my life. The little girl has nothing to return. I''m very grateful." "It''s OK. Liang fan, you can take them home and go directly to Huang Runsheng to wait for me!" Zhang Zheng ordered."Yes, brother Zheng, the black snake hasn''t come back yet. Pay attention to your safety!" Liang Fan said and took two little girls to take a taxi. As soon as Liang fan left, the black snake came to his bar. Through the door, he smelled a strong smell of blood. He could not help frowning and pushed the door directly. The scene in front of him directly made his teeth crack. "Second! Third Looking at the bloody black tiger lying on the ground and the black shadow with big eyes on the ceiling, as well as the bloodstained appearance of all the members of my gang lying on the ground with bloodstains on my face, I was so angry that a red spiritual power appeared all over my body. Looking at Zhang Zheng sitting lazily on the bar, he said coldly, "I don''t care who you are! If you dare to do this to me, black snake! That''s the challenge to my black snake. I''ll make your life worse than death in a moment Zhang Zheng was surprised to see the black snake wrapped with red spiritual power. He was surprised and said, "I didn''t expect that xuanjie master would be the king in the small county. It''s not a shame to lose it!" After saying this, Zhang Zheng disappeared. Black snake''s eyes widened directly. His years of wandering in the world told him that this man was extremely dangerous and could not be dealt with by himself. He made a decision at once and left the Castle Peak without firewood. He was not a fool for so many years. He was about to rush out of the door, but when he turned around, he saw Zhang Zheng sitting directly on the door. Chapter 103 Black snake''s eyes widened directly. His years of wandering in the world told him that this man was extremely dangerous and could not be dealt with by himself. He made a decision at once and left the Castle Peak without firewood. He was not a fool for so many years. He was about to rush out of the door, but when he turned around, he saw Zhang Zheng sitting directly on the door. "Don''t try to run away. I''ll let you die today. I''m Zhang Zheng. When Vincent hired your little brother to kill me, I was killed by me. You even asked my company for trouble one after another. You didn''t drink, eat or drink!" Zhang Zheng said coldly. "Boss Zhang, I didn''t know what to do at the beginning. I didn''t expect to offend an expert. I was wrong. Boss Zhang, since you''ve already started killing people today, my younger brothers have already broken seven or eight times. Do you think it''s time to calm down? At the beginning, it was the second and third son''s idea to make trouble for your company. It has nothing to do with me, black snake. Can we turn war into jade and silk, make friends or take care of it? "Black tiger is indeed a man of the river. When he sees a hard stone, he will be soft. For so many years, he has not been a fool for nothing. "Oh? Does the famous snake brother have a soft side? Today I''m here to get rid of you. I don''t want to make a snake heart friend like you, so you''d better die!" Zhang Zheng said coldly that he would not believe the black snake''s words. At the beginning of gang competition in the county, many people who were more capable than the black snake ate the black snake''s cold knife behind their backs. Making friends with such a cruel person is undoubtedly a time bomb around him! It''s no use saying good words at a glance. His eyes turn around and his mind is fierce. Since he doesn''t want me to live, I''ll fight with you. Thinking like this, I''ll fight with you. If I think about it, I''ll retreat. I''ll leave a certain distance from Zhang Zheng. My hands will be quickly printed, and the whole person will become tall and strong. "Refining body? Did not expect that there are such people now?" the voice of meatball remembered at this time. "What is body building? It looks very powerful." Zhang Zheng looked at the black snake which had become very tall and asked in doubt. "Most of the body building methods are ancient methods, but this person is a heresy, and his body has been deformed. It is estimated that there will be long-term sequelae, but now the strength is greatly increased! You have to be careful. " The voice of the ball reminds me. "In all these years, you are the first one to force me to use all my strength. I will let you know what life is like to die in a moment." The black snake said grimly. "It''s good to be disgusted. Don''t be so ugly." Zhang Zheng was glib. "Zhang Zheng! Die The black snake roared and rushed. Zhang Zheng looked at the black snake which was red all over his body. His speed and strength were greatly improved. Zhang Zheng''s thunder light flashed on his hand and hit the black snake with a bang. The thunder light from the soles of his feet was surging, and his body shape flashed around. The thunder fist and the lost palm slapped the black snake''s forehead, and the black snake flew back to the table of the bar With a bang, the broad back of the black snake turned into powder. Several bottles of red wine were shattered and fell on the black snake. The whole person looked like a demon who bathed and donated blood. "I see! This person must be removed! What he practiced was the body building skill of a branch of foreign demons. He was the strong enemy of all human cultivators, which must be eliminated. The reason why I became a spiritual body was also related to these demons! " In Zhang Zheng''s ear came the cold voice of meatballs. "Zhang Zheng, it''s good. There''s something that can beat me back with xuanjie''s strength. You''re dead!" Then the black snake laughed, and as soon as his feet sank, the whole person rushed to Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng was trying to fight back again. Unexpectedly, the golden light flashed in front of him and the ball appeared directly. "Xumi refers to heaven and earth!" Then Zhang Zheng saw a huge blood hole in the black snake''s forehead, and then his eyes were still in place, and his huge body roared to the end. As soon as the golden light on the ball was dark, he directly returned to the heaven and earth ring, "meatball, what are you doing? I''ll kill this black snake, why do you rob me?" Zhang Zheng was angry and said that he was trying to take this opportunity to hone himself, but he didn''t expect to be given the ball directly. "Let''s go. There are people coming. We can''t deal with them. Let''s go. Let''s talk to you on the way." Wan Zi thought of it in an anxious voice, and had no time to explain. Zhang Zheng is not stupid. Knowing the seriousness of the matter, he goes out quickly and runs out directly to sit in his Ferrari. After Zhang Zheng left, the black snake bar, under the dim light, the air fluctuated slightly, and came out directly. A man covered in a black cloak looked at the black snake who had fallen and died. He sighed with regret, opened his hand, and directly sucked a black fog from the black snake''s body. Then, with a wave of his hand, he directly integrated into the air ¡£ Space transfer! Talent at the top of the sky level can be displayed! So terrible! Although Zhang Zheng was very curious about who was coming, the signal that the necklace in his neck sent to him showed that the visitor was very dangerous, so Zhang Zheng directly flew out. The skin of the necklace in his neck just burned. The last time Zhang Zheng was hit by a car when he was very young, he almost died. However, he survived miraculously, so Zhang Zheng ran out in a hurry this time."Zhang Zheng, do you know who the new comer is?" The sound of the ball came. "Who? Do you know? " Zhang asked. "It''s more than just acquaintance. He''s just an old acquaintance. He''s the third bear of the Eight Generals! I became a spirit only when I was secretly plotted by him at 90! " Zhang Zheng understood the sound of gouging his teeth. No wonder Wan Zi had just told him to go. He could beat the ball like this. He was not able to cope with it. "Meatball, what did you just say about foreign countries?" Zhang Zheng drove the car and asked the ball. "Extraterritorial demons are outside our domain. You can also call them" out of bounds demons ". They are greedy by nature and often occupy other boundaries. They turn them into their own dark territory. People and animals are wiped out. Hundreds of millions of creatures can''t survive. The whole world has turned into a blood color. I didn''t expect that the extraterritorial demons have come to the earth. It seems that the decisive moment will not be too long The black snake just now may be some kinds of demons, and the demons are the soldiers scattered by the demons before they occupy a world, and then they will respond in full Said the ball slowly. Chapter 104 "The extraterritorial demons are outside our domain. You can also call them" out of bounds demons ". They are greedy by nature and often occupy other boundaries. They turn them into their own dark territory. People and animals are wiped out. Hundreds of millions of creatures can''t survive. The whole world has turned into a blood color. I didn''t expect that the extraterritorial demons have come to the earth. It seems that the decisive moment will not be too long, just now That black snake may be some kinds of demons, which are the soldiers scattered by the demons before they occupy a world, and then they will respond in full Said the ball slowly. Zhang Zheng nodded his head, which was understood. From the mouth of Wan Zi, he also heard that there was a magic God in his world. He didn''t expect that he would be so close to himself. Zhang Zheng felt that everything in front of him was not so real, but it happened in front of his memory. Zhang Zheng thought about this and went directly to Huang Runsheng''s hospital. As soon as he got off the bus, he saw Liang fan waiting for himself. "Brother Zheng, how are you? Has everything been dealt with? Have you hurt where?" Liang fan came back to see Zhang Zheng and asked in a hurry. "What can I do for you? I''ve dealt with it. There won''t be any Gang trouble here in the future." Zhang Zheng said with a faint smile. Liang fan understood it directly. It seems that the matter has been dealt with this time, and Liang fan is relieved. "Is chief Huang in?" asked Zhang Zhengxun. "Warden Huang is operating on someone else. It may take a while to finish." Liang fan thinks like, said. "Where''s Shen Cong?" "I studied and invested in the dean''s office. Thanks to him, our company has made a lot of profits!" As soon as Liang fan heard Zhang Zheng ask Shen Cong, his face was full of excitement. Zhang Zheng asked Liang fan to wait for Huang Runsheng. He went to the dean''s office to find Shen Cong. When he got to the dean''s office, Zhang Zheng pushed the door directly into the room. As soon as he entered, he saw Shen Cong smirking at the computer, and went over and patted Shen Cong on the shoulder. Shen Cong suddenly regained consciousness. It seemed that he was his own boss. He directly cracked his mouth and said with a smile: "boss, boss, you are back. I have found many ways recently. If I invest in this way, the company can earn 25 more points a year." I''m very proud. Zhang Zheng looks at Shen Cong, who has lost a fist, and his face suddenly sinks down. Shen Cong thought that Zhang Zheng was not satisfied with his achievements. He said in a hurry: "boss Zhang, I''m sorry, I didn''t do it well. I will work harder." Which Cheng wants Zhang Zheng to slap Shen Cong on the shoulder directly and says, "brother, how can I tell you? It''s not to let you be better to yourself? How can you listen to me and become so thin? I now order you to go back to eat and sleep! Take this one million and buy your old clothes! If you don''t have a good rest, I''ll deduct your salary for a year! " When Shen Cong heard Zhang Zheng say this, his eyes were moist. He almost knelt down there and cried, "boss Zhang, you are my rebirth parents. I will do as you say!" "Not yet!" Zhang Zheng glared and said directly. Shen will wait for Zhang Rongsheng in the office. After a long time, Huang Runsheng looked tired and came to the office. He saw Zhang Zheng sitting by the window. He said quickly, "if you have lost your welcome, I didn''t expect that boss Zhang would come here and let you wait for a long time." "It''s no problem. It''s just that chief Huang, at such an old age, goes to the desk in person. It''s really admirable." Zhang Zheng clasped his fist and arched his hands. "Younger generation, I have something to ask for!" Zhang Zheng held hands. "I don''t know what boss Zhang has to do to come here in person?" Huang Runsheng asked suspiciously. Zhang Zheng didn''t say much. He took out the medicine gourd and poured out a Guyuan pill from it and put it in the heart of his hand. He said, "president Huang, do you know this?" as soon as he saw the Guyuan pill, Huang Runsheng opened his eyes and said in a trembling voice: "boss Zhang, you are here, where are you from this Guyuan pill?" "president Huang knows?" Zhang Zheng was surprised. He wanted to let Huang Runsheng test the ingredients, but unexpectedly he was recognized. "Yes, I know. This is not an ordinary Guyuan pill. The one you take out is the best Guyuan pill! It is a panacea, ordinary people eat, directly on the rise! If you eat it, you will break through one after another. " Huang Runsheng said. "Mr. Huang, are you also a practitioner?" Zhang Zheng asked. "Ah, it''s a long story. Originally, I learned from Taoist priest Lushan and learned how to refine medicine when I was a child. However, in the process of refining alchemy again, I was secretly plotted by my brothers. I was possessed by demons, and the elixir field was destroyed. Now, I''m just a useless person. I have no ability to cure people. Don''t talk to me about cultivators I just want to be a doctor and save people! " Huang Runsheng sighs that he has long been hopeless about his life. "Don''t you want to cure your illness?" "no, I can still cure it in my heyday, but now I can''t!" Huang Runsheng said with self mockery."Old master, what do you think of me? Do you have the conditions for refining medicine?" Zhang Zheng said with a smile. It seemed that he was really right. "Well? You? Let me have a look." Huang Runsheng said, directly put one hand on Zhang Zheng''s shoulder, and the other book held Zhang Zheng''s wrist. A moment later. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, I didn''t expect that! I should not feel my life! I didn''t expect to meet such a good seedling for me, Zhang Zheng! Would you like to take me as a teacher? I will give you all I can! It''s just that in the future I hope you can help me finish one thing! " Huang Runsheng looked at Zhang Zheng with joy on his face and said that he looked as if he had seen a piece of jade. "See the master!" Zhang Zheng made a direct deduction. "Good, good, ha ha, I didn''t expect that I would receive an apprentice in my life!" Huang Runsheng laughs and does not close his mouth. He also knows Zhang Zheng''s character. With this pair of bones, Huang Runsheng is extremely satisfied. "Master, when shall we start?" Zhang Zheng said with some impatience. Which material Huang Runsheng directly old face a horizontal, directly said: "which has come up to want to refine medicine, you go, recite this compendium of Materia Medica, come to me again." Then he blew Zhang Zheng out. Zhang Zheng shook his head with a wry smile. He found a place to do it outside, and started to look at it from the beginning. When he was sleeping in the nest, he could feel the feeling of things, and Fan Jin kneaded the wood to pursue his desire. But five tastes or cool, when the dark sweet and spicy Festival; six gas Si Si Si, easy to fault cold appropriate. Chinese and foreign invasion, the spirit of the war. Zhang Zheng saw that the man''s head was big. Chapter 105 However, Zhang Zheng is not annoyed. He has been able to remember everything that he has seen since he was a child. This is also what he has been able to make Zhang''s group rise. However, Zhang Zheng didn''t like to read books since he was a child. Otherwise, doctoral students would have been caught. Although there are classical Chinese in the compendium of Materia Medica, Zhang Zheng''s classical Chinese literature was excellent in high school, reading ancient books and classics It''s nothing to say. Zhang Zheng was looking at it word by word. Unconsciously, it was late at night. Zhang took a breath and put the compendium of Materia Medica in his hand and said to himself, "it can be said that I have finished reading it. I have to go to find master quickly." Pushing open the door of the dean''s office, we can see Huang Runsheng on the table, sorting out the cases on the book. "Master, I''ve finished reading it." Zhang Zheng said directly. "Finished? It''s quite fast. How can I tell you that? Don''t you recite it? I can''t finish it until it''s done. " Huang Runsheng said sternly. Zhang Zheng didn''t want to beat Huang Runsheng. When he was a master, he was so strict. However, Zhang Zheng didn''t care. After all, strict teacher makes excellent apprentice. "Ah? Master, I just made a mistake. I mean I have recited it. " Zhang Zheng scratched his head and said word by word. Huang Runsheng directly stood up one by one and said, "what did you say? You said you remembered it? How could this be possible?" Huang Runsheng''s face was incredible. "Yes, I''ve never forgotten since I was a child, and I will never forget anything I have seen carefully." Zhang Zheng said earnestly. "Ha, good for the exam, ha ha!" Huang Runsheng laughed happily. After examining several difficult problems in the compendium of Materia Medica, Zhang zhengdusi said it without any error, and Huang Runsheng was very satisfied with the point. "OK, good performance. You already know the basic skills. Next, you need the alchemy formula and the alchemy craft that needs to be refined and refined!" Huang Runsheng said. "I understand!" Zhang Zheng is not surprised, Huang Runsheng said the steps, Zhang Zheng also know, refining medicine is no more than a few techniques. "You come with me. At the beginning, I once swore to heaven that I would no longer accept apprentices and refine medicine in my life, just like an ordinary person. I didn''t expect to let me meet you. Then I would be regarded as a successor. Alas," sighed the talented pharmacist who dominated the pharmaceutical industry at that time, and quietly walked in front of me and said to himself. Zhang Zheng followed him, feeling the sadness of the old man, and unconsciously feeling sympathy for his master, Huang Runsheng. "Zhang Zheng," Huang Runsheng said suddenly. "What''s the matter, master?" Zhang Zheng didn''t understand. "Don''t blame me for being strict with you. After all, I''m an ordinary person now, and the deadline is getting closer and closer. I''m also eager for talents. I hope you''ll graduate early!" Huang Runsheng said earnestly. "I understand!" Zhang Baozheng said. After a while, Huang Runsheng directly took Zhang Zheng to the bottom floor of the hospital. Opposite Vincent''s room, Huang Runsheng kicked his left foot forward, and a brick on the wall flipped directly. Then a door appeared on the wall. Zhang Zheng was surprised. No wonder Huang Runsheng insisted on working here when he bought the hospital. It turned out that there was a secret room built by himself. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t find it. In addition, the light here is rather dark. Even if you come here, you can''t find it. Last time Zhang Zheng interrogated Vincent, he didn''t find this darkroom. Huang Runsheng went in directly. Zhang Zheng followed him. It was difficult for the faint light in the corridor to shine into it. What''s more, the dark room went underground, and the light was getting darker and darker. Huang Runsheng walked in front of him with a familiar way. He didn''t mind the darkness of the light. When he got to the end, the surroundings had become completely dark. Zhang Zhengzheng just wanted to start the spiritual power lighting Huang Runsheng clapped his hands and all the lights around him lit up. "Master, if you had the light, you would have turned it on. You scared me." Zhang Zheng complained. "Hum, what do you know, little Mao? Do you understand the atmosphere?" Huang Runsheng taught. "I don''t know. I thought master was making a horror movie." Zhang Zheng joked. Huang Runsheng didn''t want to compete with his apprentice. He pointed to a gate in front of him and said, "here it is. After my teacher was decadent, all the equipment and prescriptions for alchemy were left here." With that, he pushed the door directly. Zhang Zheng directly smelled a smell of medicine coming from his face. He was a bit drunk. He wiped the saliva from the corner of his mouth. His appearance was very funny. "Nothing, new people smell this smell will be like this, subconsciously pure, don''t worry." Huang Runsheng explained. Zhang Zhengding was calm and looked up. He was really shocked. There were a lot of medicinal materials in the compendium of Materia Medica. If you take them out and sell them, won''t Huang Runsheng be successful? But just think about it, you can''t sell them with your master''s temper. Huang Runsheng seemed to see through Zhang Zheng''s idea and said, "these herbs were found after I was decadent. I went to the plateau and went to the sea to look for these herbs. I thought that they could be used one day. I didn''t expect that it would last for 30 years. You are my good apprentice.""Master? These are all left for me?" Zhang Zheng inquired cautiously, and the look of money fans on his face directly made Huang run happy. "What''s the beauty? This medicine is for you to refine medicine! You think a top chemist doesn''t start from scratch. According to my estimation, these herbs are not enough for you Huang Runsheng''s words were directly and mercilessly said. Zhang zhengtou is big. The medicine in this square is not enough for him to practice! Half of the energy was lost. Then Zhang Zheng saw the red stove which was half the height of the central government. From a distance, it looked like the alchemy stove of the emperor Laojun in the TV series, but it was a smaller one. "After all, I don''t have anything left in the middle of the furnace, so I don''t have anything left in the middle." Huang Runsheng said. However, when you were ready to listen to the medicine, Zhang Danli told me, "I can''t wait to see what you need." Huang Runsheng ordered that he directly throw a piece of paper with medicinal materials written on it to Zhang Zheng. Chapter 106 Zhang Zheng looked at the dense and small characters, and his head was big. There were nearly 100 kinds of medicinal materials on the paper. Zhang Zheng was shocked by the synthesis of Guyuan pills. According to the medicinal materials written on Huang Runsheng''s paper, Zhang Zheng was soon ready to pile up a hill in front of the furnace. Zhang Zhengmu gaped at the pile of materials, and his head suddenly became big. He asked weakly, "master, just put this medicine in the furnace, and then put the lid on it?" "alchemy, with spiritual power as fire, I think your spiritual power and golden thunder attribute is the best attribute of refining medicine. Now you can make a fire with spiritual power. Can you do it?" Huang Runsheng taught. Zhang Zheng didn''t dare to talk much, but he was scolded again. He directly began to control the fire with his own mental power. Zhang Zheng, who was full of confidence, made a difficult start and was totally unable to start. After thinking for a long time, Zhang Zheng directly formed his hands into a disc shape, and then ran his whole body with spiritual power. "Concise! Join the thunder and mix them with your spirit! Form a flame and put it into the furnace! Be quick Huang Runsheng cautioned. Zhang Zheng understood and operated quickly according to the method given to him by Huang Runsheng. After a while, he only heard a sound of bang, and the whole person was directly blown into darkness. He directly vomited a black smoke with thunder and lightning in his mouth. For the first time, he directly ended up in failure. Although Zhang Zheng failed for the first time, he was not discouraged. On the contrary, his fighting spirit became stronger, and he went on to try the next time. When Huang Runsheng saw Zhang Zheng''s failure, he would directly reprimand him. However, seeing Zhang Zheng''s intransigence, Huang Runsheng also secretly praised Zhang Zheng''s failure, and he did indeed receive a good result. Zhang Zheng failed again and again. I don''t know how many times later, when the spiritual power mixed with the power of thunder entered the furnace, the furnace directly ignited a golden flame. Zhang Zheng directly cried with joy: "master, master, it''s done! Do you think so? " The right proportion can be found in Zhang lingzheng''s success. "I''ve seen it. It''s not bad. It''s much worse than what I did at the beginning. I succeeded three times at the beginning. I''m looking at you. Ah, one generation is worse than the other." Although Huang Runsheng said that he couldn''t do it, he was very happy on his face. Although Zhang Zheng tried many times to succeed, it was thunder fire, a kind of fire with two attributes. The pills made in this way are more likely to become the best. "Next, according to the order of the medicine on the paper, add it to the furnace in turn. Remember to use the fire in the air before entering it. The medicine will inevitably become damp after being put under the ground for a long time. Dry it as much as possible, otherwise the magic power of the pill will be greatly reduced!" Huang Runsheng warned. Zhang Zheng understood it directly, and then began to blindly increase the categories of medicines according to Huang Runsheng''s method. Soon all the small mountain pills went into the whole body dark red furnace. Zhang Zheng constantly released his spiritual power according to the appropriate proportion. He was afraid that the furnace of pills would be destroyed. At this time, he remembered what the pill once told him, the pharmacist You have to pay attention to mental strength, or you won''t be a pharmacist at all. As the medicine in the stove turned into a furnace of liquid medicine, Zhang Zheng arrived at the headache and was about to breathe a sigh of relief. Huang Runsheng''s urgent voice came to his ear: "don''t relax! Now is the most critical moment of refining medicine! You need to make the pills! " Zhang Zheng directly endured a strong headache, so that the potion slowly turned into pills, and it was in the stove for a long time. I don''t know how long it took. When Zhang Zheng''s eyes were dark, he directly spurted out a mouthful of blood donation. The stove roared directly and stopped at the same place after violent shaking. "Good! I didn''t expect that for the first time, you could hold on with the power of xuanjie. It''s hard to find such a talented person for thousands of years! I have such an apprentice in my lifetime! No loss Huang Runsheng wept with joy, and ran quickly to him. Among the people who had seized Zhang Zheng, he cried out. After a while, Zhang Zheng youyou woke up and saw Huang Runsheng sitting near him. He was taking care of his pulse and ignoring his headache. He sat up quickly and said, "master, what happened to me? I feel a lot of pain in my head." "My good disciple, it''s OK. Ha ha ha ha. You just lost too much mental energy. You can take a few days off. Did you just know that? You broke the record of thousands of years, with the strength of xuanjie, you become Guyuan pill at one time! This said, the outside world can not turn the sky, ha ha ha, as a teacher can be regarded as picking up a baby. "Huang Runsheng is very happy now. "Master, did I succeed in refining?" As soon as Zhang Zheng heard Huang Runsheng say so, he asked in a hurry. "You still need to open the stove by yourself. Success is success. I don''t know how many kinds of medicines you can produce. The general pills are divided into four grades: upper, middle and lower levels! I don''t know how many pills you can make. It''s your own medicine, so you have to open the stove yourself! " Huang Runsheng said seriously. Bearing a headache, Zhang Zhengqiang quickly got up and went to the stove. He patted the cauldron with his hand, and the smell of medicine came out. "This is it, this is?! The best Guyuan pill? I didn''t expect that someone could refine the medicine for the first time! In my lifetime, I, Huang, can still see such a gifted genius. I will die without regret! Comfortable! Runsheng has not disgraced you! " Huang Runsheng knelt directly on the ground and howled.Zhang Zheng looked at this slowly, about a hundred and ten Guyuan pills, and he was directly stupid. Stupid? Were they all Guyuan pills? Or were they the best? They were not poor. How could they become Chinese cabbage here? Zhang Zheng was confused. However, after being shocked, Zhang Zheng quickly picked up the medicine gourd and put it all in. All the medicine in the province was distributed. Unconsciously, the whole night was over. Now that Zhang Zheng was ready to say goodbye to his master. Huang Runsheng said: "apprentice, you take these pills away. These are all my life''s research. There are nearly a hundred kinds of pills. You need to practice more. What you have in your hand is the Qiankun commandment. Take these herbs and this furnace away. There is nothing I can teach you. You need to go the rest of the way by yourself! Remember, if you have a chance in the future, you must help me kill a man named Gongsun GUI! " "One day as a teacher and lifelong as a father. Master, Zhang Zheng must have remembered your words in his heart and said goodbye." Zhang Zheng directly worshipped and kowtowed three times and nine times, and performed a royal ceremony in ancient times. Chapter 107 "One day as a teacher and lifelong as a father. Master, Zhang Zheng must have remembered your words in his heart and said goodbye." Zhang Zheng directly worshipped and kowtowed three times and nine times, and performed a royal ceremony in ancient times. When Zhang Zheng came out from Huang Runsheng, it was almost daybreak. Zhang Zheng went straight to the roof of the hospital to practice xinshenjue with a few breaths. An hour later, Zhang Zheng opened his purple eyes, and his pale face gradually improved. He didn''t expect that practicing mind mind mind determination would also improve his mental strength. "That will naturally improve your spiritual strength. The name is mind determination. Won''t it increase your mental strength?" Wan Zi snorted coldly, as if he knew that Zhang Zheng had the same idea in mind. After the training, Zhang Zheng jumped down from the top of the building and drove straight to the Ferrari outside the hospital. If there was no accident, the small county would rarely come back. Zhang Zheng decided to take a good turn. After all, he had lived here for 5.6 years and had strong memories. Looking at the bricks and tiles here and the young lovers who show their love while walking on the street, Zhang Zheng''s mind goes back to the time when he fell in love with Xue Lili. At the beginning, he was the same kind of love, and he was a fairy couple in the eyes of others. Unexpectedly, Zhang Zheng laughed at himself, and the past was like a cloud in the past. Whoever cares about who is really lost. As Zhang Zheng drove along, he saw that the female anchor who used to brush gifts with waves was walking on the street with a greasy uncle around her waist. Ah, Zhang Zheng sighed and drove away with his Ferrari. Soon came to the three villas I bought there, went to visit some Anna''s mother, for Anna showed her mind, after all, as a good brother, this matter is just a point. After a long turn, Zhang Zheng drove directly back to the company. When he came to the office, he was surprised to see Liang fan in the office so early. He quickly said, "Oh, yes, why did you come so early today? The company hasn''t gone to work yet." "Brother, don''t you want to tell me that the company needs to find a person to manage it? I''m going to have to hurry up. Don''t miss the big brother''s business Liang fan stood up and said in a hurry. "Have you got a look?" Zhang Zheng asked. "Hey hey, big brother is almost done, just give them the letter of appointment." Liang Fan said with pride that he was full of confidence in the people he chose. "OK, Liang fan, while there is no one in the company, I have to tell you something. We are good brothers, and we can''t hide some things from you." Zhang Zheng said earnestly. "It''s OK, big brother. I''m listening. Just say it." Liang fan a look at the matter seems not simple, tight busy said. Zhang took a breath and directly told Liang fan what had happened recently. "Big brother, do you mean that I can also become your cultivator? As powerful as you?" Liang Fanmu gaped and said. "Yes, would you like it, Liang fan?" "I do! I''m sure I will. I''ve had a martial arts dream since I was a child Liang Fan said without thinking. "Well, if you eat this Guyuan pill, he will help you to open up the two channels of Ren and Du, and let your constitution directly open up the cultivation." Zhang Zheng said that directly from the gourd inside, a gourd Guyuan Dan put in the hands of Liang fan. Liang fan didn''t look at it, but threw it in his mouth. In the morning, Zhang lingzheng''s face directly disappeared, and Zhang lingzheng spent a lot of time in his body. Zhang Zheng felt that it was almost time for Liang fan to deal with the company''s affairs. At 1:00 p.m., Zhang Zheng and Liang fan directly drove to the capital. Along the way, Liang fan was a little over excited. Was he playing with his magic power of fire element? It was just like a child getting his favorite toy. It was so cute. Nearly at night, Zhang Zhengcai drove to the capital city and directly delivered Liang fan to the gate of the company. He drove to the Qin family. At the gate of the Qin family''s courtyard, two bodyguards recognized Zhang Zheng directly this time, and said in a hurry: "brother Zheng, you are here. Our young lady told us that if we can see you coming next time, we will invite you in. Last time we did this to you, and after you left, the young lady gave us a severe lecture." "OK, I see. It''s hard for you both. I''ll wait here for a moment. Please tell me something about it." Zhang Zheng said that to go to other people''s residence, of course, is to follow the rules of other families. After a while, I saw Qin Feixue running out quickly, "brother Zheng! You''re here. You haven''t been at home these days. I can''t find you. Hum, do you miss me Directly holding Zhang Zheng''s arm, she was coquettish. "Cher, I''m not coming to see you now." After all, Xueer is his fiancee. "Hum, pig hoof, you didn''t come to me, you didn''t even notice me in advance! You are here to find my father, not me Qin Feixue hums coldly. Zhang Zheng smiles bitterly directly. Girls are really the most terrible creatures. After a while, Zhang Zheng went directly to Qin Tiansheng''s living room. As soon as he entered the room, he saw Qin Tiansheng sitting on the table practicing calligraphy. Zhang Zheng said quickly, "Uncle Qin, do you still have this elegance?"Qin Tiansheng looked up and saw that it was Zhang Zheng. He quickly put down his pen and said with a smile, "dear nephew, let''s laugh at you. I''m just going to scribble. After all, when I''m old, I''ll practice calligraphy. Didn''t you fight with Zhao Wu? Do you care about your injuries?" "no problem, he didn''t come to fight like that. He just came to kill me! If I had been slower, uncle Qin, you would not have seen me Zhang Baozheng said. "Damn it, even my fiance of Qin family is moved, elder! You send someone to put pressure on the Zhao family to call Zhao Wu out! " Qin Tiansheng said to a corner in the dark behind him. "Yes! Master, I''ll do it right away From the corner came the voice of the elder. "No, no, uncle Qin, don''t scare the snake! I have a better way to say that the Zhao and Liu families will be defeated at that time! " Zhang Zheng said, to be honest, just when someone was talking in the corner, Zhang Zheng was startled. He didn''t find anyone in the corner at all. If he had done something to himself, he would have been separated by his corpse. The details of the Qin family are really extraordinary. In this way, except for the family background of Zhangjia, other family details are much better than Zhangjia. As soon as Qin Tiansheng heard that Zhang Zheng had other methods, he immediately opened his eyes and was more kind to his nephew. Chapter 108 "No, no, uncle Qin, don''t scare the snake! I have a better way to say that the Zhao and Liu families will be defeated at that time! " Zhang Zheng said, to be honest, just when someone was talking in the corner, Zhang Zheng was startled. He didn''t find anyone in the corner at all. If he had done something to himself, he would have been separated by his corpse. The details of the Qin family are really extraordinary. In this way, except for the family background of Zhangjia, other family details are much better than Zhangjia. As soon as Qin Tiansheng heard that Zhang Zheng had other methods, he immediately opened his eyes and was more kind to his nephew. "Dare to ask the virtuous nephew, how can we capture Zhao family and Liu family in one net?" Qin Tiansheng asked in a hurry. With a smile, Zhang Zheng took out a gourd directly from his waist and lifted the cork of the bottle. The whole room was directly covered by the fragrance of medicine. "Is this Guyuan pill?" Qin Tiansheng said with an incredible look. He was very familiar with the smell. They had one in the Qin family, but only one. Up to now, the medicine will evaporate almost. "Yes, this is the best Guyuan pill I refined this morning. There are about 100 of them. These 50 will be given to the Qin family. I hope that when the net is closed, we can directly kill the Liu family and Zhao family!" Zhang Zheng said coldly. "Dear nephew, you really give your uncle Qin one big surprise after another. First you were defeated by Zhao Wu, and then you became a pharmacist. Ah, we Qin family really tied up our thighs. We were not sure whether we could annihilate them at one fell swoop, but with these 50 Guyuan pills, it''s absolutely no problem!" Qin Tiansheng said crisp. "OK, I''ll trouble uncle Qin. This time, I heard that the auction will be held in Beijing, right? Recently, I saw many foreigners come to the capital? "Asked Zhang Zhengxun. "Yes, this annual auction is different from the past. Both practitioners and ordinary people will auction the best Guyuan pill. Last year, the transaction price was 8000 spirit stones." Qin Tiansheng recalled. Zhang Zheng just stayed, 8000? A Guyuan pill 800 billion? Did he just give the Qin family 40 trillion? His grandmother''s, Qin Tiansheng, why didn''t you say it earlier? Zhang Zheng secretly scolded in his heart. Fortunately, all this was not revealed on the surface, and the pain in his heart could only be endured. No wonder Qin Tiansheng, as the head of a family, should be so disrespectful. "This auction is national in nature. I don''t know the specific reason why I finally came to the capital this year. I don''t know the specific reason. The organizer of this auction is the society of heaven and earth. I think you should know that it may be because Gu nuanli. After all, he killed the son of the master of heaven and Earth Society. Although it has been so many years, the killing pays for his life, and the heaven and Earth Society has not been left by Gu nuanli We''ll never end this thing. " Qin Tiansheng next to the elder slowly said, it seems that he knows more than Qin Tiansheng know. Qin Feixue, next to him, was confused. People from the family didn''t tell him about this. Although he was a practitioner, Qin Tiansheng never cared about her practice. At this time, Qin Tiansheng gave Qin Feixue a Guyuan pill and asked her to take it. After taking it, he asked the eldest to send her back to her bedroom. Qin Tiansheng is here alone and Zhang Zheng talking about the auction, "Uncle Qin, what''s the highlight of this auction? It''s attracting so many people to come here." "The reason why so many people came this time is that the object that ended this time was a skill book. I heard that it was a skill book of heaven order, so this time it attracted some old guys to come out of the mountain! This year''s auction will not be too dull. " Qin Tiansheng replied. Zhang Zheng felt that it was not very good. He had seen the Tianjie skill. Gu nuanli had left a basic secret script of his own creation at the beginning. Wan Zi said that it almost belonged to the category of Tianjie, but he still couldn''t practice it at present. Seeing that Zhang Zheng didn''t have much interest in Tianjie, Qin Tiansheng explained in a hurry: "in fact, those who buy Tianjie skill don''t care how powerful the skill is, but the meaning of the creation of those Tianjie masters. After all, too many people are stuck at the top of the earth level, and they can''t walk anywhere. They just need to poke the Tianjie secret script through a layer of window paper." However, Zhang Zheng didn''t care at all. If these Tianjie secret scripts were to be released, the cultivation world would not be crazy. Zhang Zheng was not stupid and didn''t want to poke the matter out to avoid unnecessary trouble. "In addition, many people participate in the auction, not to buy things, but to get a good relationship with the society and get a VIP card for the World Congress. Even if you are a member of the World Congress, ordinary people will not dare to do it to you. It can be said that there is a talisman in almost every city There are people from all over the world. It''s a good thing and a bad thing for our capital to be interfered by the people of the World Congress. It''s a good thing and a bad thing. It''s only then that we know. The top priority is to participate in this auction. There are too many rare treasures in it! " Qin Tiansheng said, not waiting for Zhang Zheng to speak, and then said. "This time, the Liu family and the Zhao family are bound to participate in the auction held by the World Congress. The ancestors of the Liu family are about to complete their steps. If he breaks through these days, the Liu family will be designated to obtain the VIP card of the World Congress. It will be a lot of trouble to start at that time! As for the Zhao family, the most powerful task should be their housekeeper. In those years, I had a fight with no distinction between the top and the bottom. After this, the people were cruel, the hands were hot, and the moves were extremely cruel! I''m afraid Zhao Wu also taught him! " Qin Tiansheng recalled the past and said it involuntarily.Zhang Zheng knows Zhao Wu''s ability, but Zhang Zheng is confident that he will definitely be able to save the life of this east Vietnamese swordsman if he meets Zhao Wu the other day! "Uncle Qin, thank you. I almost understand it. OK, it''s getting late. I have to go back. I''ll go to check the Liu''s, and then we''ll meet at the auction the day after tomorrow. "Since I know almost everything, it''s night, Zhang Zheng leaves directly. After a while, Zhang Zheng went back to Zhangjia directly and asked the servant girl to prepare the meal. After eating the meatballs, Zhang Zheng went directly into the Qiankun ring and looked at the mountains of herbs and cauldrons. However, the girl ate meatballs! In his mouth is not a century old ginseng, see Zhang Zheng a throb of pain. Zhang Zheng took out the pill Huang Runsheng gave him when he was about to leave. He decided to start with a simple one. After a long time, Zhang Zheng directly fell in love with a huangjie pill, which was a yellow order pill. Without saying a word, he directly picked out the materials in that important mountain. The second time was much more skillful than the first time. He had to light the fire with spiritual power when he was familiar with the road. After a long time, Zhang Zheng directly finished the work. Because the Qi stopping pill was relatively simple, Zhang Zheng didn''t vomit blood as he did last time, but his face turned pale. Looking at nearly a hundred pills in the furnace, he laughed happily. Chapter 109 Zhang Zheng refined nearly a hundred breath holding pills in this furnace. With this and his own thundering steps, he would not be found by the people of the Liu family. Even if he did, he would still be able to retreat. Zhang Zheng thought about it for a while. He felt that although the aura was better than others when fighting with others recently, he was always short of aura. After a short rest, Zhang zhenglue directly began to refine another furnace of pills, linglidan. This pill is also a low-grade pill in the Yellow level, but it has the best performance price ratio. Zhang Zheng thought so, and began to refine it skillfully. After a while, Zhang Zheng vomited blood directly, and his face was pale, but his face was happy. He looked at the furnace of Lingli pills with high quality. With these, his chances of winning would be much greater. In the evening, although I got a little stiff in my room, I got a little stiff. Zhang Zheng went out directly and came to the top floor of the company. With the help of the eastern fish belly white, he devoted himself to the cultivation of the "mind determination". After time, Zhang Zheng directly came to the office. Seeing that Anna Liang fan had arrived, Zhang Zheng laughed. "Why did you both come so early today? Did you both have a good rest?" Zhang Zhengxun asked that he had just given them two Guyuan pills. According to the truth, they should have a good rest and consolidate the medicine. "Brother Zheng, we both wanted to have a good rest. You Guyuan pill is so fierce that I can''t sleep in the middle of the night. In addition, I can''t even practice according to the book you gave me. I''m very active and vigorous." Liang fan replied directly that after he stepped into the ranks of practitioners, the whole group of people with good spirit did not have time to dissipate. "OK, you two can adapt to it. You two are busy. I''ll go to the auction place and have a look first." Zhang Zheng replied that Liang fan and Anna''s cultivation methods were carefully selected by Zhang Zheng in the heaven and earth Pavilion left by Uncle Gu, and found them according to their cultivation attributes. "OK, Zhengge, you should pay attention to safety." Anna said with concern. After leaving, Zhang Zheng left the company directly. According to the location given by Qin Tiansheng, Zhang Zheng took a taxi directly. It''s not that Zhang Zheng doesn''t want to drive his Ferrari. After all, tomorrow is the beginning of the auction. If he goes today, he will explore the way, which does not attract much attention. Although the capital city is only a city, it is very large. It is surrounded by mountains. This auction was built on the hillside of the southern mountains. Zhang Zheng was not stupid. When Qin Tiansheng said that it was built here, I could think that it was built in such a place where birds don''t poop. It''s not just for the sake of dealing with some things. Many people have auctioned off their finances and haven''t left yet, On the way, people will be killed and robbed, which is a common thing at auction in recent years. About an hour later, the taxi driver stopped at a place not far from the mountain and said, "Sir, we can only drive here. If we go forward, we will leave the country, so we will have to pay extra for going out again." "All right, that''s it." Zhang Zheng paid the fare and got out of the car directly. He didn''t want to go away like this. After all, Zhang Zheng didn''t want to expose his identity. Zhang Zheng found a place that no one paid attention to. He took out a long prepared black cloak from the heaven and earth precepts and directly put it on his body. His face was covered. This kind of cloak was often worn by people at auction. After all, some people were not used to showing up in public. Therefore, Zhang Zheng, who came to inquire about the truth and falsehood, wore this kind of clothes. After a while, Zhang Zheng saw a splendid house in the middle of the hillside. It must be the so-called auction. Zhang Zheng has found several forces around him, none of them weak. It is estimated that some families from other places have sent people here. His current strength is far from the opponents of this group of people. "Oh, sister red bean, is this the auction held by the world fair? As expected, it''s more magnificent than our family "Mung bean! Don''t talk nonsense. This time my father just asked us to come out and have a look at the world "Sister red bean, I know it!" Zhang Zheng saw the two people chattering next to him. They looked very young and looked like seven or eight points. They should be brothers and sisters. Zhang Zheng didn''t think much about it. He didn''t want to cause unnecessary trouble, so he went to the auction directly. "Stop, the auction is not open yet! No entry A black tower bodyguard stopped Zhang Zheng at the door. "I want to auction something!" Zhang Zheng lowered his voice and said in a low voice. Zhang Zheng was very surprised in his heart that an ordinary guard had reached the peak strength of xuanjie. "Sir, if you want to auction something, please go through this door!" The bodyguard of the tower stepped aside and pointed to a door nearby. Zhang Zheng nodded his head and went straight in. There was some darkness in it. When Zhang Zheng came to the end, he saw that the old man was sitting at the table in front of him, smiling at himself and saying, "what do you have to auction? You must know the rules of the trade. We will take 5% of the price we get. Can you accept it? "Zhang Zheng was a little surprised. He had to say that the extraction was indeed a little high, but it was not unacceptable. After thinking about it, he said in a low voice, "I know, it''s acceptable." "Well, this gentleman, please take out your things and let me have a look. If the estimated amount reaches the expected value, we will give you our VIP card of Tiandi Association. I hope that what you bring will not disappoint me!" The old man said with a smile. Zhang Zheng didn''t talk nonsense. He just threw three bottles containing 50 pieces of Guyuan pill, 50 pieces of breath holding pill and 50 pieces of Lingli Dan. He also threw out the blue and white porcelain that he found in the antique street last time. Now it was the old man''s turn to be astonished. He said respectfully, "I didn''t expect that the master was for the pharmacist! The three bottles of pills are too precious. Would you like me to make a decision after reporting it as above? " Zhang Zheng did not miss the meeting, and said directly," well, it''s OK. I''ll wait here for a while. " With that, the old man at the front desk went in directly with three bottles of pills. Zhang Zheng was not worried that such a large company would play tricks with himself. After a while, the old man at the front desk came back with two cards in his hand and looked at Zhang Zheng more respectfully. "Sir, let you wait. Just now the front desk estimated that your three gourd pills are worth about 1 million spirit stones. I wonder if you can accept them?" the old man asked in a low voice. Chapter 110 "Sir, let you wait. Just now the front desk estimated that your three gourd pills are worth about 1 million spirit stones. I wonder if you can accept them?" the old man asked in a low voice. "Acceptable!" Zhang Zheng pretended to meditate, then said in a low voice. "Well, this bank card contains the money of blue and white porcelain, about 5 million yuan. This one is a VIP card of our auction, which can enjoy the discount that many people don''t have. As for the spirit stone behind, you can come here to exchange it after the auction is over!" The old man at the front desk said to Zhang Zheng in detail. The middle-aged man said to the front desk: "the old man who just walked out of Beijing did not dare to take a look at the old man who had just left Beijing. He did not dare to take a look at the old man who had just come back to Beijing! When the chief commander orders me to come, I must find out where Gu nuanli is going "Tell the hall leader that if this person has nothing to do with Gu nuanli, he can be recruited into the hall to serve as a sacrifice. In this way, we will have an additional pharmacist in our hall!" The old man said respectfully. "You still have an old idea. I just saw these three bottles of pills. All of them are excellent. This is not what ordinary pharmacists can practice. At least, it is also a local level pharmacist. Such people can''t offend easily. He should come back to participate in the auction, and pay close attention to them when they have the opportunity to come over!" Said the man who was called the hall leader coldly. The world association is divided into 360 halls and the helm. Each hall has a master. It''s the biggest sect in the world! This middle-aged man ranks 82nd in the hall leader, and has not been put into important position. Therefore, he wants to make a political decision and simply pull together. Zhang Zheng took the two cards and left the auction directly. After all, Zhang Zheng didn''t want to go out on the road. After all, Zhang Zheng went back to Zhangjia directly. In the meeting hall of Zhangjia, Zhang Zheng called all the senior officials in charge of the affairs in Zhangjia and directly held a family meeting. "I think we all know that since ancient times, the Liu family and the Zhao family have been plotting against our family of Zhang and Qin! I think you all know that. I have no other intention to call you here today. The main thing is to discuss with you what to do with the Zhao and Liu families. " Zhang Zheng directly opened the door to see the mountain road. "Patriarch Zhang, you are still young. You can''t be impulsive. You should take the interests of the family first! This is not a joke! I''m the first to say no! " The speaker is the eighth in the family. Zhang Zheng should call him eight uncle according to his seniority. "Son of a bitch, you are in a hurry! If you can finish listening to Zhang Zheng, the child has been clever since he was a child. He doesn''t do anything uncertain. You should calm down for a while, and it''s not too late to listen to the governor''s words! " There is an old man nearby to advise. "Eighth uncle, second master! What you two said is reasonable. The reason why I have this idea is that I am sure! Now, I''m Zhang Zhengxuan''s peak. I''m just one step away from the earth level. In addition, I''m also a pharmacist! In addition, the Qin family will also give my family full help when they arrive! " Zhang Zheng did not intend to keep it. Since he wanted to subdue the Liu family and Zhao family, he had to make friends with the old diehards of the family. "Pharmacist? That''s a legendary character. I didn''t expect that there was one in Zhangjia! Indeed, heaven has eyes Zhang Zheng''s second master wept at the joy of heaven, and all the people were beaming. Everyone knew how important a pharmacist had on a family. "Master! Fourth uncle! I heard that you two have been in the middle of the stage for many years, and have been closed for many times, but have not made any progress? "Zhang Zheng asked the uncle and the fourth uncle below. After all, these two are the most powerful people in Zhangjia. This is why no one dares to stand up when Liu Qiankun came to make trouble at the later stage of the stage. After all, Zhangjia is the weakest among the four families. "Good! We haven''t worked for many years. We don''t know if we can go any further in our lifetime! " They sighed. "Everybody! I have about 50 excellent Guyuan pills here! I think it will make you go further! " Zhang Zheng directly put all the remaining Guyuan pills on the table and pushed them to the public. He said: "surely with these 50 Guyuan pills, you can make great progress! I hope tomorrow''s action will go smoothly When they heard the fifty Guyuan pills, their eyes widened! After all, in such a small city, Guyuan pills are very luxurious things. You can''t see a few of them in your life, let alone eat them. Zhang Zheng took out 50 pieces at once, and everyone''s eyes lit up! "ZHENG''ER! I can''t guarantee it before. Now I have these 50 Guyuan pills! The Zhao family and the Liu family are just a few seconds away Lao Ba directly said that he didn''t look like he was at the beginning. "Well, let''s talk about the specific action plan. I''ll tell you tomorrow morning. Now, you uncles and uncles, practice hard. Tomorrow will be the end of the Zhao and Liu families. What they take away must be vomited out!" Zhang Zheng said with cold eyes. After all the uncles and uncles left, Zhang Zheng went back to his room directly and began to prepare his plan to visit the Liu family tonight."Meatball, do you have any array there, escape, attack, you are not all the hands of the master, I think there are some array of what assistance ah!" Zhang Zheng directly hit the ball on the body. "Ha? You can''t do it. You are too weak. If you want to start an array, you can''t do it alone. Unless you are a heavenly order, you need to supply a continuous supply of spiritual power. You can''t expect this seat. Recently, all the experts in the world are in this seat. It''s not convenient to show up. You can only use these two invisible runes twice. No more seats are available. I will help you to get here Well, you can take care of the rest After that, no matter how insincere Zhang Zheng asked, Wan Zi would not pay any more attention to him. He would probably go there again and nibble his feet and fingers. Zhang Zheng is simply in love with alchemy now. He can not only improve his mental strength, but also have no shortage of money. He has a million spirit stones this evening. No wonder he can''t easily offend a pharmacist. In this way, Zhang Zheng took out the VIP membership card of the World Association handed to him by the old man at the day auction. Gilded Phnom Penh, there is a subtle magic, people look very comfortable, mainly transparent, Zhang Zhengzheng want to have a good look, the voice of balls disdain came. Chapter 111 Gilded Phnom Penh, there is a subtle magic, people look very comfortable, mainly transparent, Zhang Zhengzheng want to have a good look, the voice of balls disdain came. "Hillbilly, Zhang Zheng, this is called Lingshi. This membership card is carved from the spirit stone. With the gold-plated edge of anti-counterfeiting, this membership card is unique. Cherish it, and it can be used as a collection. After all, it will rarely encounter this kind of thing." The ball can''t help but teach a lesson. "Meatball, since you know everything, tell me what the spirit stone is for?" Zhang Zheng asked that he had always wanted to know what the spirit stone in their mouth was for. It can be used to solidify spirit power! Otherwise, there is so little spiritual power between heaven and earth, where do you go to get it? "Wan Zi scolded again, saying that Zhang Zheng was embarrassed. Zhang Zheng didn''t want to quarrel with Wan Zi. As soon as it was getting dark, Zhang Zheng directly asked the maid to prepare a large table of Manchu and Han banquet. Before leaving, he could not serve the little girl well. Otherwise, when he was surrounded and beaten up, he would have to rely on Wan Zi to give advice. In the dead of night, Zhang Zheng directly came out of the heaven and earth precepts, put on the night clothes prepared in advance, pushed open the door, and immediately turned over the wall with a brush, and the thunder under his feet was shining. In a dozen minutes, Zhang Zheng came to the residence of the Liu family and breathed out his sulky breath. His eyes were cold and he said to himself, "Liu family, what you have done to me is me In my eyes, I''ll see you this time With that, Zhang Zheng directly found a low courtyard wall and pasted it with an invisible symbol given by a ball. Zhang Zheng directly crossed the wall and entered the Liu family. The purpose of Zhang Zheng''s coming this time is nothing, just to see if he can take away a few heads and spy on the strength of the Liu family. After all, he has his own mind, and if you take a look from afar, you can see the reality of others! Zhang Zheng sneaked into the Liu''s house by stealth. Unexpectedly, Liu''s house seemed quiet outside in the dead of night. He didn''t expect that it was really lively inside. "Don''t move! I''ll shake the dice! You''re pressing! I''ll have to sit down for a while, isn''t it? " " OK! Let you, let you! Like who can''t afford to lose! " "..." Zhang Zheng looked coldly at the table in front of him. The most accomplished fool was just a slag of the Middle Yellow stage. Zhang Zheng took out a double-edged dagger from his pocket and flew directly past them. These four unfortunate men did not realize the seriousness of the matter, so they just stared round and went straight to the ground There is no breath on it. If you look carefully, there is a thin blood line on everyone''s neck. Zhang Zheng''s hands are not soft. After all, those who haven''t had a rest at this time are not ordinary people! After Zhang Zheng killed the four men, he put out the lights in their room, and then walked out of the door. After the door was bare, Zhang Zheng leaped forward and landed on the eaves. After a while, an old man came here and said, "eh? No, at this time, Liu San, shouldn''t they still be playing? Why are all the lights out? "He said to himself, and he was about to knock on the door. How could he imagine that Zhang Zheng was on the eaves, and there was a tumbling sound and a sound of falling head. Before he could speak, the old man was cut off by Zhang Zhengzheng, and a head fell down like this. His face was full of panic and inconceivable. It seems that the Liu family has been too comfortable these years, and has not encountered similar problems There''s no defense against this kind of assassination! However, after a while, Zhang Zheng had won 20 or 30 cases. By this time, Liu family had quietly killed 20 or 30 masters of xuanjie and huangjie, and the cultivators had disappeared into a quarter. All this was going on slowly in the dark. After a while, Zhang Zheng directly came to the back mountain from the front courtyard. Zhang Zheng could feel that there was a dangerous atmosphere in the back mountain, but he was not afraid of it. With the thunder running and breath stopping pill, and even with the invisible talisman on his body, no one could compete with the wind in the sky, so he directly entered the back mountain. After a while, Zhang Zheng came to a room with lights on. There was a faint cry and a man''s evil laughter. Zhang Zheng couldn''t help frowning and turned over from the open window. The scene in front of him could not help but filled him with indignation! In front of a female student, her mouth is sealed with tape, her hands and feet are directly fixed on a big bed. In front of him, this is Liu Laoliu, who is the same size as Wang Jiale! He was born lecherous. When he was young, he had never let go of his mother. Slowly, when his generation was in charge of the Liu family, he was the sixth in the list. He could not help but be a bit reckless in some things. The girl on the bed looked at the naked, ugly man in front of her in horror. She was scared to tears, but she couldn''t speak. She shook her head madly. Ha ha, I''m sorry to catch you in high school for a long time! See the Big Mac below me. If you enter your mouth and body, you will not be so resistant! " Liu Laoliu, who was disgusted with his face, said without concealment. He did not realize that Zhang Zheng was standing behind his body. However, Zhang Zheng was in the stage of invisibility at this time, and Liu Laoliu could not see it.Just when Liu Laoliu''s evil hands were about to tear off the girl student''s skirt, Zhang Zheng couldn''t stand it and said, "tut Tut, I don''t know how many people you''ve been harming these years, but if I hit you today, you won''t have to run away!" "Who! Who''s in the morning? Get out of the house quickly, or I''ll find out that you''ll be cut off! " Liu Laoliu is not stupid, directly stretched out his hand and pulled a quilt from the bed, wrapped his lower body, and roared around. "Who..." Liu Laoliu''s voice suddenly stopped, the whole person''s eyes directly stare round, eyes full of blood! In the meantime, Zhang Zheng''s whole dagger went straight through his throat. Liu Laoliu''s pig like body fell to the ground. Liu Laoliu''s "click" at the bottom should also be broken. The evil he has made in recent years is not shallow. The girl student, who was in a state of indecision, was bound on the bed, weeping and weeping. Although Zhang Zheng had just saved her, she was very annoyed by the girl''s crying Qi Qi Qi. This directly reminded him of Xue Lili and others who had come to compound with him. Zhang Zheng was so angry that he pulled off the invisible symbol on his body and said to the girl, "what are you crying about? The matter is solved, but you still don''t go?" and he untied the rope and mouth of the girl Tape on. Chapter 112 The girl student, who was in a state of indecision, was bound on the bed, weeping and weeping. Although Zhang Zheng had just saved her, she was very annoyed by the girl''s crying Qi Qi Qi. This directly reminded him of Xue Lili and others who had come to compound with him. Zhang Zheng was so angry that he pulled off the invisible symbol on his body and said to the girl, "what are you crying about? The matter is solved, but you still don''t go?" and he untied the rope and mouth of the girl Tape on. "Thank you, thank you, thank you uncle for saving me!" Said the girl, wiping away her tears. Zhang Zheng''s face suddenly turned black, uncle? I really want to slap her head down, but Zhang Zheng casually pointed to the outside and said, "hurry up! Go straight ahead along the playing surface road, as fast as you can! Be careful to be caught back. Four or five people will do that to you Zhang Zheng frightened the little girl very much. When she heard that four or five people came together, she turned her head and ran away. She did not dare to stay here for a moment. In the ancestral hall of Houshan, Liu Laoer, who has been practicing with closed eyes, opened his eyes and watched the fire of Liu Laoliu left in the ancestral hall extinguished. He directly cried out: "enemy situation! There''s an assassin. Six is dead There are three old men around him, the third and the fourth and the fifth of the Liu family! Between Liu Laowu hugged his head and cried: "ah ah, six younger brothers, how did your spirit fire extinguish ah, I will certainly help you revenge, will certainly kill your murderer to pieces." Liu Laowu and Liu Laoliu are brothers. Although they are usually noisy, they can always be sincere in the crucial moment. "The three of you are going with me. The man should still be there. We will avenge Lao Liu immediately." With that, the second one flew directly. Zhang Zheng asked the female students to run on their own, and as soon as they walked out of the room, they saw four tall, fat and thin people blocking them. Their eyes turned purple. He found that the highest one was a tall and thin one, which was just the beginning of the stage, and the other three were of the level of metaphysics. "Is it you who killed my sixth brother? I''m sure you can''t die easily today! I will take your head to my sixth brother! Die The man who spoke was Liu Laowu, who directly lifted up the spiritual power of his whole body and flew to Zhang Zheng like a rocket. "Five brothers! Don''t worry However, it was too late to see Zhang Zheng''s body move, and his whole body was full of thunder. Just as arrogant, Liu Laowu fell to the ground, convulsed and lost his life. Now that the matter has come to this point, Zhang Zheng will no longer hide his strength. Otherwise, in the face of the siege of these people, he will not be able to kill himself. Therefore, he will try his best to kill the silly roe deer directly. It will be easier to fight three times in this way. Liu Laoer looked at Liu Laowu who was convulsing on the ground and Liu Laoliu, who was lying in the room like a pig. He thought that this man was definitely not a good person. So he clasped his fist and said, "I don''t know what kind of master you are? I don''t know where my Liu family has offended them. Please have a large number of them. Let me have a horse, or you will be killed and caught by outsiders, Why don''t we just sit down and have a cup of tea and we can relax Zhang Zheng looked at Liu Laoer coldly. He was really an old fox. Uncle Qin said that he was good at scheming. If he followed his advice, he would never come back. Zhang Zheng didn''t speak. He rushed directly at Liu Laoer. Liu''s eyes were frozen and he said coldly, "heaven has its way. You don''t go. Hell has no door. You break in. You don''t eat, eat and drink. Take your life!" Just as he was about to start, he suddenly saw Zhang Zheng make a sharp turn and directly hit Liu Laosan''s head next to him. Liu Laosan didn''t stop at all. He was still thinking about how to attack Zhang Zheng after his second brother had a fight with Zhang Zheng. He didn''t expect Zhang Zheng to attack him directly. Liu Laosan wanted to defend himself at this time. He was powerless and hummed Sound, the whole person directly inverted inserted in the soil, do not know whether to die or not. "Mean!" Liu Laoer and Liu Laosi look at Liu Laosan who is inserted on the ground in front of him. They can''t help but say that Liu Laoer is OK. He can see Zhang Zheng''s moves clearly, but Liu Laosi is afraid. He can''t see Zhang Zheng''s move clearly. He is worried that the next victim is himself. He is busy tearing away his legs and running outside. But how can he compare with Zhang Zheng''s in speed When he arrived, he was pressed on the ground by Zhang Zheng, and a dog came to gnaw the mud. The whole person had not yet got up. He was directly beaten to the ground by Zhang Zheng''s galloping thunder fist. He didn''t know whether to die or not! "Good! Good. I didn''t expect you to be shameless. Don''t blame me for being rude! " Liu said, gnashing his teeth, that he now hated Zhang Zheng and his teeth were itching. He directly displayed his strength at the beginning of his rank. With a fierce step at his foot, he flew directly at Zhang Zheng. This was a heavy blow and aimed directly at Zhang Zheng''s back. Zhang Zheng was like a man with eyes in his back. He jumped up directly with his backhand and slapped him directly on the head of Liu Laoer. Liu saw that it was not worthwhile, so he flew back and jumped back. Then he stood in the same place and said directly, "yes, you are very good. I hope you can fight me to this extent with the strength of xuanjie. I hope you can be so powerful ¡£¡± Listening to Liu Laoer''s sneer, Zhang Zheng takes out a spiritual pill from his pocket and swallows it into his stomach. The spiritual power consumed by him has already recovered by half.Zhang Zheng''s heart was cold, and the necklace in his neck was hot. Then he lowered his head subconsciously. Liu''s leg was red, and he ran directly across his head. If he was just kicked, he would not be separated from his body. Zhang Zheng was defeated in a hurry, but Liu was pressed step by step. Zhang Zheng was in danger Liu Laoer hit Zhang Zheng with a heavy blow on his crossed arms. Zhang Zheng flew back directly and stopped after a hundred steps. It turns out that Liu Laoer began to save his strength! Looking at his brother''s tragic death, he didn''t rescue him. As expected, he was ruthless to the extreme. He shook his numb arm, and Zhang Zheng was not stupid. Knowing that Liu Laoer was far from what he could handle, he took out the last invisible talisman and pasted it on his body. His figure faded slightly. Then she ran outside. What he did tonight was good enough The secret visit to the Liu family lost a small part of the strength. Chapter 113 Liu Laoer, who just got angry and arrogant, looked at Zhang Zheng who had disappeared out of thin air, and then he knew that the other party was playing with himself, that is to feel his own strength! I''m just exerting my strength. This little rabbit is going to run! Liu Laoer was so angry that he yelled: "ah ah! Don''t let me catch you, or I''ll tear you to pieces When Liu Laoer said this, Zhang Zheng walked out of the Liu family''s mansion directly. At this time, he was walking on the street. Not long after, Zhang Zheng directly caught up with the high school girl who had just been rescued. Originally, the girl student had just been out. She looked a little trance. She didn''t know where to go in the middle of the night. She was walking aimlessly in the street. She looked back from time to time. It seemed that she was scared. Zhang Zheng appeared behind her and patted him on the shoulder with his hand and said, "Hey, where are you going if you don''t go home so late?" this shot scared the little girl and screamed: "ah, don''t catch me back!" Scared directly, two hands closed eyes to scratch, but caught for a long time found not quite right, saw Zhang Zhengyi face helpless stand in front of himself, the little girl''s face brush on the red, tightly stopped and said: "sorry, I just thought it was those who caught me, just thank you for saving me." The little girl said timidly, the whole person is wriggling, a look is a very small girl. "It''s OK. I didn''t want to save you just now. I just happened to pass by and I didn''t get used to this kind of thing to save you!" Zhang Zheng said casually that it was a matter of easy work. Zhang Zheng didn''t like to put gold on his face, not to mention what he said was the truth. The little girl didn''t think so. In her most dangerous time, however, this person saved herself. In her heart, Zhang Zheng had long been regarded as her savior. Looking at Zhang Zheng''s beautiful face, the girl''s heart surged directly, and her eyes toward Zhang Zheng changed. "Hello, what are you thinking? Why don''t you go home? What are you wandering about in the street at night?" Zhang Zheng asked again, worried that the little girl didn''t hear her clearly for the first time. "I, I, I, I don''t have a home, I live in school!" The little girl said timidly. "Oh, well, where is your home? I''ll take you back now. " Zhang Zheng decided to be a good man. After all, there was nothing to do tonight. Why not push the boat to be a good man? Zhang Zheng asked directly. "I don''t have a home here. My father sent me here to go to school. I usually live in school. But now that the school is not open, I dare not go back to the school to live. Today, I was arrested at school." At this point, the little girl began to sob. Zhang Zheng couldn''t help getting a little bigger. According to his aesthetic judgment, this little girl is also very beautiful. This dress is a very standard pure girl. Zhang Zheng also followed the little girl to stroll and communicate with each other slowly. Zhang Zheng understood this little girl directly. Her father was an entrepreneur and didn''t care much about her life. Her father sent her to Beijing No.1 middle school to study in high school. However, she didn''t expect such a thing to happen. Zhang Zheng also had some sympathy for her The little girl, and learned that this little girl is called snow white, as the name implies, skin is snow-white. "Snow white, did they take you away from school so blatantly?" Zhang Zheng asked casually, also want to know something about the school, Zhang Ning is also a past person, usually in that school mixed food and drink, no learning and no skills, the city''s No. 1 middle school, is really not like the outside people think, is a good style of study high school, on the contrary, inside the fish and Dragons mixed. "Yes, I was taken away directly in front of the head teacher. The teachers in the class colluded with them! There are many girls in the class who are persecuted by them Snow White indignant said, now a ring Liu Laoliu that hateful fat man, snow white on the waves of nausea. Zhang Zheng immediately looked down on the school and said to Bai Xue: "Bai Xue, come back to Zhangjia with me recently. You can call your father and have a safe time. I''ll let someone pick you up from school. Do you understand? I''ll take care of the school affairs in a few days, and then you can make a certificate for me "Brother Zheng, I see. I thank you for these students!" Snow White earnestly thanks Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng directly waved his hand. In fact, Zhang Zheng is not stupid. The name of Beijing No.1 middle school has been played out. Since he is so good at both learning and character in front of outsiders, Zhang Zheng can open his hand to take over the school. The profit of the school will certainly be more than that of other industries. When the day was about to dawn, Zhang Zheng followed snow white to the door of Zhang''s family. The little girl was so sleepy that she leaned on Zhang Zheng''s shoulder. Zhang Zheng sighed, directly held a princess, and carried snow white to her servant girl. Xiaozi knocked on the door for a short time. "Who came to call me so early, my Lord, how did you come? Who is the girl student you are holding?" when Xiaozi went out, she said unconsciously when she saw Zhang Zheng outside the door and the girl student in her arms."It''s snow white. Let her sleep in your room first. The child is sleepy. After getting up in the morning, you go to school to ask for a leave. When she wakes up, you can help her choose a room. During this time, she will live in our Zhangjiakou." Zhang Zheng said directly at the door to see the mountain. "Yes, sir Little purple didn''t ask much, just did things according to his master''s instructions. Zhang Zheng arranged snow white and went back to his room to heal his wounds. The battle between him and Liu Laoer was a little fast. Zhang Zheng had no time to recuperate his injuries. There was a clear seal on his right arm, which was a force that Liu Laoer gave himself after he burst out of strength, but he did not resolve it. Zhang Zheng ate several spiritual elixirs to supplement his lack of spiritual power. He had to adjust his state so as not to be seen by the people of the Liu family. In this way, the incident last night would be exposed, which would also affect his action to exterminate the Liu family and Zhao family at night. After Zhang Zheng had a good rest, he went straight out to the company''s roof to practice the "mind and mind" that he would practice every day. At this time, in the ancestral hall of the Liu family''s Houshan, Liu Laoer, who was just angry and defeated, was lying on his knees and did not dare to move. The man standing in front of him was the eldest of the Liu family, a strong old man. Today is the auction, and the elder Liu went out of the customs directly. There were some things he didn''t show up for himself. It''s very difficult to rely on the wastes of the family. Chapter 114 At this time, in the ancestral hall of the Liu family''s Houshan, Liu Laoer, who was just angry and defeated, was lying on his knees and did not dare to move. The man standing in front of him was the eldest of the Liu family, a strong old man. Today is the auction, and the elder Liu went out of the customs directly. There were some things he didn''t show up for himself. It''s very difficult to rely on the wastes of the family. "Second, tell me what happened last night!" After Liu went out of the pass, he was immediately angry when he learned what happened last night. "Elder brother, last night, forty-six family practitioners died. Most of them were xuanjie and huangjie practitioners. In addition, the old three old four old five old six were badly attacked by the thief. I''m sorry that I didn''t arrive in time, otherwise I''ll get them!" Liu Laoer, crawling on the ground and trembling, said that he was also very afraid of his elder brother''s anger. After all, he is now the strength of the top of the land scale, and he is already a crowd standing at the top of the pyramid in the mainland. "All right, second, let''s put things aside for today, and bury the old three, four, five and six! This is the VIP card of the World Congress. Take him to the auction today. Remember! The heaven order skill is sure to be obtained! If you can''t buy it, grab it when you go out! " Liu said directly. "Elder brother, I understand. But is it necessary for Zhao Feng, the chief of the Zhao family, to talk about this matter? If our two families join hands, we can grasp the Tianjie secret script more easily." Seeing that the elder brother was not very angry, he stood up and said. "Zhao Feng, I have already said that when you were a child, you took his people into the VIP room. Our two families are grasshoppers on a rope now! He Zhao Feng will certainly stand on the same road with us and do his best for it Liu said firmly, it seems that he has discussed with Zhao Feng. "OK, big brother, I''ll do it right away!" Liu Laoer finished and went out with the three ground level elders of Liu family who gave elder brother hair care last night. At this time, Qin Tiansheng looked at his daughter in front of him and said, "xue''er, you can go to the auction for your father today. You can go with Zhang Zheng at that time. Do you want to help him with all your strength?" "yes, Dad, Zheng elder brother is my fiance. Who can help him if I don''t help him? Needless to say, I will do this for my father. You should pay attention to safety, Tonight, we have to deal with the Liu family and Zhao family. " Qin Feixue coquettish way, still don''t forget to care about his father, after all, this action is so big, Qin Feixue has experienced the most dangerous thing. After the father and daughter discussed, Qin Feixue went out to the auction directly. After Zhang Zheng''s practice, he rubbed his tired forehead. After finding a bathroom, he washed his face directly and raised his spirit. Since Zhang Zheng is the representative of his own Zhang Jia, he must be more dignified when he goes out. He drives his limited edition Ferrari directly. He has attracted the attention of many foreigners all the way. Zhang Zheng is out of the limelight this time. About an hour later, Zhang Zheng drove to the southern mountain where the auction was located. As soon as he stopped the car, he saw the red beans and mung beans that came to the auction yesterday. "Elder sister, this car is too luxurious. It costs at least one million yuan. My father asked us to come here. It seems that my father knew that we would meet a noble person when we came." Mung bean looked at Zhang Zheng''s car and said excitedly. "Mung bean! Don''t talk nonsense. This gentleman is still here! Cough, this handsome and natural and unrestrained Mr. Yushulinfeng, do you think it''s special that he meets by chance? He said to Zhang Zheng, the younger brother playing with the lesson of red beans beside him. Zhang Zheng didn''t say anything, but looked at the best brother and sister with a smile. When red bean saw Zhang Zheng''s silence, he was not annoyed and asked, "cough, sir, do you mind if we take a good look at your car?" seeing Zhang Zheng nodding, red bean directly pulled mung bean around the car and danced around it. As he looked at it, he said, "this dumb Mr. can What a good man Next to Zhang Zheng listening in the ear, really want to slap the head of this open melon child to GA down. Zhang Zheng didn''t want to come here to argue with them. He went on. Just as he was about to leave the parking lot, he saw his fiancee Qin Feixue also arrived. "Cher! Come so early, did Uncle Qin send you here this time? " Zhang Zheng asked happily. "Brother Zheng, you are here so early! I''m still thinking of coming early and waiting for you for a while. It seems that we really have a good understanding of each other, hee hee hee! " Qin Feixue ran to Zhang Zheng''s arm in three steps and two steps. "Ha ha ha, xue''er really has you. Uncle Qin is ready according to what I said?" Zhang Zheng asked. "My father is ready to send me directly to help you, but I think he sent me directly to your side for fear of my injury. He should protect me." Qin Feixue said to Zhang Zheng that although Qin Feixue was a girl, she was not stupid. She directly guessed her father''s intention. "Ha ha ha, uncle Qin, it''s all for you! Zhang Zheng and Qin Feixue walked on talking and laughing. All of a sudden, Zhang Zheng saw a person he knew, and his mood suddenly went down. They were the shadowy old man who killed Zhao Hui in the Golden Eagle casino on that day, and Zhao Wu, the Dongyue swordsman who fought with Zhang Zheng in the rain that day. Looking at the two people coming face to face, Zhang Zheng became cold directly."Ha ha ha, clan chief Zhang, tut Tut, were you happy to win in our golden eagle casino that day? I didn''t expect that you would have the courage to participate in the auction. I hope you won''t regret it then!" The shadowy old man whispered to Zhang Zheng as he passed by. "Oh! Who should I be? It turned out to be a dog raised by the Zhao family. What can you do except bark? I hope you won''t regret it then Zhang Zheng coldly returned to the old man who oppressed himself on the breath. Zhao Wu looked at himself with his hand on his neck. Seeing this, Zhang Zheng sneered and said, "who was my defeated general so arrogant?" the tense atmosphere between the two sides reached a hair trigger state. Zhang Zheng''s forehead was pressed by the old man''s breath and sweat drops appeared on his forehead. When he was about to defend himself, it suddenly spread There came a loud voice: "stop it, both of you! The auction venue is not a martial arts arena. You can''t do it! The violator is against us In an instant, the breath on Zhang Zheng''s body subsided directly, and Zhang Zheng directly breathed out a breath of turbid air. Chapter 115 "Zheng elder brother, are you ok?" Qin Feixue sees Zhang Zheng to be a little uncomfortable, and asks with concern. "I''m fine. I''m just oppressed by the aura." Zhang Zheng was staring at the direction of the shadowy old man''s departure. "Brother Zheng, the man just now is Zhao Wuchang, the housekeeper of the Zhao family. It is said that he is cruel and ruthless. He even practices with a new born baby. He has killed countless people in recent years. Because his cultivation is relatively high, we can''t do anything about it. But with this Guyuan pill, the outcome will change! ¡±Qin Feixue was busy in Zhang Zheng''s ear and said slowly. "Yes! I see. I''ll make him look good when I have a chance Zhang Zheng''s eyes were full of fierce light, so he took Qin Feixue to the door of the auction. In front of him was the black tower guard of yesterday. Looking at the two handsome men and women coming towards us, the black tower bodyguard did not move, did not squint, and directly raised his hand to block Zhang Zheng and Qin Feixue outside. "Sir, it''s not time to enter the auction! You can''t go in yet The bodyguard like the black tower reached out and stopped Zhang Zheng and Qin Feixue who were coming. Then he looked down at his watch and said, "please take another nine minutes! The auction will allow you to enter! " Zhang Zheng nodded and took Qin Feixue to stroll around here. Because the auction was held here, this area has been very busy recently. "Oh, don''t miss it when you pass by. This is the authentic three yellow duck eggs in Beijing! It''s time to stop coming. There''s no store after this village. It''s only ninety-nine! " I heard the sound of selling duck eggs in Beijing. The three yellow duck eggs in Beijing are famous all over the country. Many foreigners first heard about it and bought them with curiosity. For a while, the vendors here directly made a lot of unjust money. Why do you say it''s unjust money? Because the local people don''t like this kind of three yellow duck eggs. After all, it''s not healthy to watch TV a few years ago Taiwan also reported the underground black craft of duck eggs. "Ladies and gentlemen! Dear customers, come and have a look. I know that you guys have come here today, so I directly moved the baby at the bottom of the box from home! Can you give me a light! You can take the price of these treasures Many peddlers in antique street have also moved their shops to this place. After all, with such a large number of customers today, there will be some wrongdoers who will spend a lot of money to buy the local antiques. Zhang Zheng saw several familiar faces. These people are experts in selling fake goods in that antique street! "..." the sound of peddlers is endless. Listening to these people''s shouting, Zhang Zheng suddenly felt that it was not such a thing, so he thought, and suddenly a man came to meet him. It was Liu Laoer! The man and Zhang Zheng looked at each other, and they stood still. Their eyes were opposite, and the corners of Liu''s mouth rose slightly. "Well, this is not the new patriarch of Zhangjia. He is really extraordinary. He is young and has such a great power. He is really a hero and a young man! I don''t know if the arm still hurts now? " At the beginning, Liu''s face was full of smiles, but his voice was extremely cold. Looking at Zhang Zheng''s eyes, he immediately guessed what happened last night, and directly doubted Zhang Zheng. To be exact, he already knew that Zhang Zheng did what happened last night. "Ha ha, you are Liu Laoer, right? You are really two. You are two words from the beginning to the end. However, you are old and frail. You are really the same as your brothers. Tut Tut, you have the same strength as tickling. What strength can you have, just like tickling?" Zhang Zheng scoffed at him and said with his own way. "Oh! Zhang Jia boy really has you! I hope your ability will be stronger than your mouth, hum Liu Laoer put down these words and went straight away. "Brother Zheng, did you reveal what happened last night? You didn''t use the breath stopping pill. How could he find out? " Qin Feixue inquired in one side. "There were some accidents last night. I killed Liu Laosan, Laosi, Laowu and liulaoliu. I didn''t expect him to hide his strength when I fought with Liu Laoer. I didn''t find that he was plotting a punch, but fortunately, it''s almost good." Zhang Zheng shook his arm, which was still slightly numb now, and explained to Qin Feixue. "Then there will be no change in the course of tonight''s action? I''m afraid we won''t be a variable because of Liu Laoer Qin Feixue is really more careful than Zhang Zheng, and reminds Zhang Zheng directly. "No problem, all this is in my expectation, unless there is a strong one in the Zhao and Liu families! Otherwise, there will be no problem with the plan tonight. " Zhang Zheng confidently said to Qin Feixue that Zhang Zheng was full of confidence in his plan. "Well, you must pay attention to your safety tonight. Hum, you didn''t tell me about your injury last night! You don''t love me anymore! Hum Qin Feixue holds Zhang Zheng''s arm and acts coquettishly. Zhang Zheng shook his head with a wry smile on his face, hooked Qin Feixue''s small nose with his hand, and said fondly, "how can I, I know, I will pay attention to safety tonight." I didn''t expect that Zhang Zheng and Qin Feixue had just been flirting with each other. They even let a lot of people show their disdain. It''s just the trend of the world! However, Zhang Zhengcai didn''t care, so he took Qin Feixue''s waist and swaggered past."Ladies and gentlemen! Welcome to the auction held by the World Congress. Now please line up and enter in order Just made a voice to stop Zhao Wuchang''s voice again, reminding people to enter the auction in order. Because the door of the auction was close at this time, Zhang Zheng followed Anna to the front of the line, and saw Zhao Wuchang and Zhao Wu just seen in the oblique rear of his body, and they were followed by Liu Laoer! Zhang Zheng felt a little cold in his heart, and his face suddenly sank. As expected, the Liu family and Zhao family were arranged together! If they are really in collusion, Zhang Zheng looks at them coldly and doesn''t speak. He continues to take Qin Feixue along with the team. Zhang Zheng was at the back and saw that there were probably three kinds of door cards in front of him. Listening to the communication in front of him, he probably knew that the auction was divided into the first floor and the second floor. Ordinary people would be on the first floor, while the practitioners would enter the second floor to participate in the auction site unique to the practitioners. Soon it was Zhang Zheng''s turn. Zhang Zheng took out the VIP card given to him by the old man at the front desk yesterday. As soon as heita looked at the card, he bowed down respectfully and made a courtesy. This is only a gift to the adults in his family. We can see the gold content of the VIP card in Zhang Zheng''s hand! Chapter 116 Soon it was Zhang Zheng''s turn. Zhang Zheng took out the VIP card given to him by the old man at the front desk yesterday. As soon as heita looked at the card, he bowed down respectfully and made a courtesy. This is only a gift to the adults in his family. We can see the gold content of the VIP card in Zhang Zheng''s hand! "Follow me, sir! This way There is a charming and elegant woman in cheongsam and short hair. Seeing the VIP card in Zhang Zheng''s hand, she comes to Zhang Zheng and says. "Good!" Zhang Zheng couldn''t help but feel surprised. Unexpectedly, an auction would send such a high-quality girl. He couldn''t help but feel a little moved. When Zhang Zheng left, he seemed to remember something. He turned around and directly faced Zhao Changchang and Liu Laoer, who were still in line. He shook the VIP card in his hand, and by the way, the middle finger made a contemptuous action, and then turned to embrace Qin Feixue''s charming waist goes away. "Damn it! How can the Zhang clan leader have a VIP card! Did they also have a land level peak in Zhangjia? Damn it! How could it be so! " Liu Laoer said angrily. "Don''t worry, second brother. It''s absolutely impossible for Zhangjia to have a land level peak, or it will be so low-key these years! So don''t worry at all. I don''t know how this kid''s card came from. I can''t say it was brought by that chick of Qin family! " Zhao Wuchang said to Liu Laoer with a gloomy face. After all, they don''t have VIP cards in Zhao''s family! Everything has to be done by the Liu family. "Hope as brother Wuchang said Liu Laoer had to deal with it. After a while, Zhang Zheng followed the slender female servant to an elegant Pavilion on the second floor. The interior decoration can be described as real and luxurious. Zhang Zheng has a feeling of coming to fairyland directly. There is light fog under his feet, and the air in the room is very pleasant. "Wow, this is a wonderful house. It''s the first time I''ve been to such a comfortable place." Qin Feixue came into the door to see the scene of this room, and directly exclaimed. If you look into the red carpet, you will not be able to see the bright red light! As expected, he has his unique beauty. "Hello, sir. I''m Xiaoya. You will be here today to attend our auction. As a VIP of our world congress, Xiaoya is specially here to serve you. This room is built by sound insulation equipment, and you can''t hear the conversation inside! You can tell Xiaoya anything you want. Just press the red button on the table. I''ll wait outside the door With that, the girl named Xiaoya went out of the door with a small waist. Before leaving, Zhang Zheng did not forget to take a look. "Brother Zheng, what are you looking at? Since she is so beautiful, you can live with her! Anyway, they can do whatever they say, hum Qin Feixue saw Zhang Zheng staring at Xiaoya all the time, and said directly with jealousy. "Cough, everyone has a love for beauty. I don''t mean anything evil. I just want to have a good look. You are jealous! Ha ha ha Zhang Zheng looked at Qin Feixue''s sad little eyes and couldn''t help joking. Qin Feixue didn''t care about Zhang Zheng at this time, so he picked up his mobile phone and played happily. By the way, he threw a card on his hand to Zhang Zheng and said, "here, my father asked me to give it to you. There are about 300000 spirit stones in it. My father said that he would let me help you with all my strength. I''ll give you this card! After all, we Qin family can''t take your Guyuan pill for nothing Say on the head also won''t lie down on the sofa to play eliminate happiness. "Uncle Qin is really a man of his nature!" Zhang Zheng couldn''t help exclamation. He accepted the card directly. If he didn''t take it, he would look down on him. Zhang Zheng picked up the card and saw a glass of red wine on the table. Zhang Zheng laughed. He picked up a goblet, waved it and opened the red wine directly. He said to Qin Feixue, who was playing xiaoxiaole beside him, "Xueer, would you like a glass of red wine?" "No, no! You can drink it yourself. I''ll finish it soon. " Qin Feixue, like a child, said in a hurry, lovely. Zhang Zheng looked directly at Qin Feixue''s lovely appearance, and directly shook his head with a smile, and then he played Qin Feixue with his hand and collapsed! Qin Feixue also attracted a burst of resentment in his eyes, and Zhang Zheng laughed. He poured himself a small glass of wine. Looking at the red liquid in the glass, Zhang Zheng directly poured it into his mouth and tasted it carefully. The red wine had a mellow taste, like a woman''s tenderness; its aftereffect was long, like a man''s tenacity. Red comes from the beginning of life itself. Red has primitive totem, and red has the most primitive information. What you see in your eyes are gorgeous and charming. Of course, men in such colors are charming and irresistible. The whole person indulged in it in an instant. There was a feeling of floating and emerging. At this time, the big screen in front of the sofa directly changed the picture. The camera was projected directly onto a large stage. "May I go in, sir? The auction will begin soon. Xiaoya can buy it and bid for you!" Xiao Ya''s voice came in from the small trumpet nearby. Zhang Zheng said directly, "OK, you can come in. The door is not locked."Xiaoya came in directly, pointed to the screen in front of her and said, "this is the scene of the auction, that is, behind the wall, we can''t hear the quarrel outside! It will be much quieter here! If you have anything you like, Xiaoya can help you with the price. What''s more, Xiaoya can do it for you Zhang Zheng nodded in secret. Suddenly, he saw a middle-aged man in suit and leather shoes. He had a symmetrical figure. He looked around with a smile and said, "ladies and gentlemen! Welcome to the annual world fair auction. I''m the host, Mr. Feng! I think some old customers have already known me, so I don''t introduce too much here! I''m very glad to host today''s auction for you. This auction is based on the principles of openness, fairness, justice, honesty and credibility. I hope you will bid enthusiastically and wish you good luck! Now I will talk about the matters needing attention in the auction. I hope you can follow the rules! Otherwise, like us, the world will do things according to our methods! " Listening to the man on the stage, Zhang Zheng was immediately clear. Chapter 117 Zhang Zheng knew what he said would be like in accordance with the way of the World Association. In the face of some disobedient people, the world association is nothing more than using its own force to do it. After all, as the largest Gang, Zhang Zheng has the right to speak. Zhang Zheng sits in the room tasting the red wine in the goblet, and Qin Feixue, like a little girl, is lying on the bed playing games. Xiaoya introduced some rules of the auction for Zhang Zheng. For example, although you can''t sell at the auction, there will always be some people who don''t obey the rules when the auction is over. For example, if the things you want to buy are bought by others, they will start to rob them. The auction will only make these unjust big money, but will not interfere with things outside the auction. "Sir, because you are the VIP of our world association, I will disclose these things to you according to the rules. Please don''t tell anyone else about it!" Xiaoya said to Zhang Zheng after talking about some rules of the auction. "OK, I see. Can you tell me who the man on the stage is?" Zhang Zheng nodded and pointed to the middle-aged man in suit and leather shoes on the stage. "This man is the 82nd leader of 360 halls in our society. His surname is Tang. He presided over the auction." Xiaoya is very respectful to introduce the leader of their hall, and his words are extremely respectful. "Oh, I see! The auction is about to start. Go and get me some food. " Zhang Zheng saw that the time was almost over. He didn''t want to argue with Xiaoya any more, so he told Xiaoya to go out and take food. Zhang Zheng looked at the stage outside with great interest. After all, all the auctions that he had participated in before were among ordinary people. He was more interested in the auction of such practitioners. The Tang hall leader began to introduce himself with a microphone: "I think you are very strange to me. Let me introduce myself to you. I am the Tang hall leader of the World Congress, and one of the 360 halls. You must be familiar with it. OK, I don''t want to delay your time. Next, please see the first item for auction!" As soon as the Tang hall leader''s voice dropped, he saw a well-balanced woman wrapped in a cheongsam pushing a glass table and came over. The whole scene was boiling for a moment. "Tut Tut, thanks to the auction held by your association, even the delivery women are so punctual!" There was a coax nearby. "You, you, Liu Kaigui! You lustful old man is so old, do you still want to eat tender grass Someone nearby said sarcastically. "Hum, think at once. Don''t look at your gentle and scholarly appearance. Who doesn''t know that you secretly use your newborn baby to practice martial arts?" the old man named Liu Kaigui also responded with sarcasm. "..." just at the beginning of the auction, the whole venue was in direct uproar. Zhang Zheng looked at the cheering appearance of people in ordinary seats outside. He completely disobeyed the rules, and was far less silent than the auctions he had participated in before. The hall leader of Tang Dynasty looked at the auction with a smile. Suddenly, his eyes were fixed, and the overwhelming pressure came on his face. Liu Kaigui and jijisi, who were just quarrelling, were pale and spit blood. They lay on their seats without knowing whether they were alive or dead. Then some people in black came in from the side and carried away their bodies. "The strong one in heaven? I didn''t expect that there would be a hall leader in the world, which is worthy of being the first Congress in the world!" Someone nearby said in shock. In the VIP room where Zhao Changchang and Liu Laoer were, they were just plotting how to deal with Zhang Zheng. Suddenly, they were shocked by the overwhelming pressure. Liu said in a direct shock: "I finally know why big brother is so afraid of the world! We ants can be buried here with just one look! It''s good that I didn''t start fighting with Zhang Jia''s boy just now, otherwise, my situation will not be better than those two people just now! " Zhang Zheng naturally also felt this power, the whole person can not help but feel the heart tremble, this is the body from inside can not help but! Zhang Zheng said to himself, "is this the strong one in heaven? What a terror! Just one look can make me wait. Uncle Gu should be more powerful than him? " Back on the stage, the hall leader of Tang Dynasty said with a smile to all the people on the stage: "everyone should be quiet now. Next, I''ll introduce the article I want to auction. This sword is called Jinghong sword. It''s a inferior weapon of ground level. It cuts iron like mud. It used to be used by the hall leader of Tianxia meeting in those years. For this auction, the hall leader would like to auction it With the extreme mirror, it can be compared with the sky level weapon. It''s a low price of 100000 spirit stone, and the price increase is no less than 5000! Start now As if nothing had happened just now, the leader of Tang Dynasty began to preside directly. Zhang Zheng could not help but be surprised. At first, it was the ground level weapon! The writing of this world association is really big enough. A xuanjie weapon is what people in this small town yearn for. As expected, Zhang Zheng did not expect that. After a few seconds of silence, some unjust leaders began to bid. "120000!" Someone in the ordinary audience yelled with a bid. "You, old man, do you have money to buy weapons? I didn''t pay back the 30000 you owed me? I paid 150000!" When someone nearby heard someone say 120000 yuan, he directly sarcastically called 150000. "Ha ha, you are still naive. 150000 will be given to you. I will not argue with you!" He was called an old man to die."Fifteen times a day!" Tang hall leader called out and said with a smile at the auction. "150000 twice! If no one increases the price, the goods will belong to this gentleman! " When the Tang leader said this, he looked around. "150000 times! Congratulations on this gentleman''s purchase of Jinghong sword at a price of 150000. Congratulations to Daoyou for your future success With a smile on his face, Tang hall leader congratulated him. It''s hard to imagine the terror and pressure just now. "Dead old man, don''t buy anything without money! I''m here today. You can''t buy anything! " The man who just shot the Jinghong sword sneered at the one who had just made 120000, but only put on the sneer of the man just now. "Next, let''s take a look at the second item to be auctioned. This is a storage ring. I think you will be very interested. There is about ten cubic meters of space in it. Low price is also a hundred thousand spirit stone The leader of Tang hall looked at the people who were gradually boiling around and introduced them directly. "Oh, my God, space ring. I''ve heard of it and haven''t seen it before. 100000 spirit stone? I''ll take it first. 150000 spirit stone!" As soon as the Tang hall leader''s voice dropped, someone was busy shouting, for fear of missing the space ring. Chapter 118 There are some differences between Zhang Zheng in the private room. The ring on his finger is also a space ring, but it is much stronger than the ring on the stage now. The space is bigger than that of a village. According to this, I am not the richest man in the world now. If I sell this ring of heaven and earth, I will be invincible. Zhang zhengzuo is so dreamy here, but Zhang zhengzuo is so dreamy It''s impossible for Zheng to sell it. After all, the second floor of Qiankun pavilion has not entered. Maybe all the things in it are left by Uncle Gu. It''s impossible to say that it is worth more than the ring itself. Just at the moment when Zhang Zhenggang was distracted, the price of the ring had already reached the high price of 340000 spirit stone. "Three hundred and forty thousand twice! Is there anyone else? "The voice of hall leader Tang recalled again. "Three hundred and forty-three times! Let''s congratulate the gentleman in the VIP room for successfully taking our storage ring! The next item to be auctioned is from a pharmacist The hall leader of the Tang Dynasty said mysteriously that it was just for the sake of raising everyone''s appetite. As expected, as soon as I thought of this voice, the auction hall immediately became boiling, and the voices of various voices began to ring. "Really? Pharmacists are really rare. Besides, who would like to take them to auction after refining them?" Someone said. Zhang Zheng''s eyelids leaped when he heard the people''s comments at the meeting. He thought that it would not be the pills that he had sent to the auction. Then he came out. The next second, with the words of the Tang hall leader, Zhang Zheng''s face suddenly turned black. "And three kinds of pills will be auctioned together! A total of 150 pills, and are all the best pills, respectively for Guyuan pill, Lingli Dan, Qiaodan! The price is 800000! If the price is not capped, the price increase shall not be less than 10000! " Tang hall leader''s voice reminds me again. At this time, the whole auction hall was boiling, "I have never heard of pharmacists around here. It seems that there are so many pharmacists around here. It seems that there are people indeed!" Some people have already guessed something. Zhao Wuchang and Liu Laoer see so many pills, their eyes are bright directly! "Brother Zhao, I think we can do it like this. I think it''s very difficult to take down the order skill that day because of the financial resources of our two families. How about we just take a picture of this pill? I think we can''t do anything even if we know it. We can''t sleep without this pill. Then we won''t be afraid of the world meeting. As for the Qin family and the Zhang family, they are ants £¡¡± Liu Laoer could not help but sum up the three bottles of pills. "Brother Liu, since our master has said that he will help you Liu family with all his strength, I have nothing to say. I will do as you say!" Zhao Wuchang said directly, the shadowy old man has his own abacus at a glance. "Good! That''s it! I give a million spirit stones Liu Laoer said to the maid beside him. "One million for VIP room 10!" Press the button, and the little voice of the maid comes out. Zhang Zheng heard this voice, immediately split his lips, sure enough, the auction still has a certain strength. This does not waste effort, directly sold to the expected price! Zhang Zheng was very satisfied, but he was not satisfied with the price. He said directly to Xiaoya: "Xiaoya, 1.4 million, give me a quote." "VIP 4 bid 1.4 million!" As soon as this price was offered, the whole audience was in a state of uproar. The auction had just begun, and even there were items directly auctioned to 1.4 million, which was unprecedented before. "Brother Zheng, isn''t this your own pill? It''s too risky for you to bid like this! " Qin Feixue heard Zhang Zheng''s bidding just now, and said in one side. Zhang Zheng was also worried. After all, he didn''t know the price of the auction. If he didn''t buy his own bid, it would be a big loss! At this time, Liu''s face was ferocious. He wanted to take down the head of the bidder in VIP Room No. 4, estimated the budget, and immediately called out: "1.5 million!" As soon as the price was offered, the whole audience was in uproar again. Although a lot of people came to the auction, most of them came to see the excitement, and they didn''t really want to buy anything. Therefore, there were not many people who were willing to bid. Listening to this voice, Zhang Zheng''s tense heart immediately relaxed. Qin Feixue felt relieved when someone was shouting outside. He couldn''t help being angry and said to Zhang Zheng, "brother Zheng! You don''t want to be like this in the future, or sooner or later, you''ll lose your ground. Do you understand it? " "Xueer, don''t be angry, I promise you, only this time, I won''t have any more, OK?" Zhang Zheng said with a ha ha. "Hum!" Qin Feixue snorted coldly, and no longer paid any attention to Zhang Zheng. "One and a half million times! One and a half million times! deal! Let''s congratulate the VIP Hall No. 10 on winning these three bottles of top-notch pills The head of the Tang hall directly congratulated him. Immediately, the goods were sent directly to VIP Hall 10. Liu Laoer looked at the three bottles of elixir in front of him, his eyes turned green, like a wolf who was extremely hungry! Liu Laoer is very happy now. He hasn''t seen so many pills in his life. This thing has a price but no market. It''s rare to have such an opportunity. How can he let it go?Zhang Zheng secretly guessed that the people who just bought the best pills were probably Liu Laoer and Zhao Wuji. After all, they came in ahead of them on the 4th. Before they arrived, there were 6.7 people in front of them. It is very likely that the people who bought their own pills were Liu Laoer and others. Therefore, the plan should not be delayed tonight. It should be implemented earlier to avoid accidents. Zhang Zheng directly took out his mobile phone and made a call to Qin Tiansheng: "Uncle Qin, things may change tonight!" "Dear nephew, what''s the matter? I don''t think the Zhao family and the Liu family have found out yet? " Qin Tiansheng asked. "Uncle Qin, I''m worried that the pills I''m going to sell at the auction will be bought by Liu Laoer and Zhao Wuchang, so the plan for tonight is two hours ahead of schedule!" Zhang Zheng directly told Qin Tiansheng what he thought. "OK, I know, my dear nephew, everything is up to you. Just do as you say." Qin Tiansheng finish saying, hang up the phone directly. The auction is still going on as scheduled. As one item after another is bought, more and more people are bidding. It seems that those with big money are the last to sell. At this time, Liu Laoer''s face was very blue. At first, he spent a lot of money to buy three bottles of pills, but now one after another, he has no luck. Otherwise, the book of god dream claw, which just appeared, is a local level skill, which is exactly what he needs. If he had not coveted these three bottles of pills at the beginning, he could have done it now Liu Laoer regrets that he bought this secret script. Chapter 119 At this time, Liu Laoer''s face is iron blue. At first, he spent a lot of money to buy three bottles of pills, but now there are one thing after another, but he has no luck. Otherwise, the book of god dream claw that just appeared is a local level skill, which is exactly what he needs. If he didn''t covet these three bottles of pills at the beginning, now he can take this secret script Yes, Mr. Liu regrets it now. Zhang Zheng also saw two sisters, red bean and mung bean, with 1.3 million spirit stone to take a local level skill "Shenmeng claw". Zhang Zheng was also a little surprised. Unexpectedly, both of them were practitioners. It seems that both of them have magic weapons to shield their own breath. Zhang Zheng was somewhat surprised that there were at most samples in the auction, and dozens of items had been auctioned out in a short time. With more and more things being auctioned, Zhang Zheng felt that the atmosphere of the scene was becoming stronger and stronger. Often, the auction would be held at the most critical moment, and the final products would be launched at the auction. As expected, the leader of Tang hall on the stage It''s time to talk. "Ladies and gentlemen! Today''s auction, since it has been carried out here, then I don''t hide any more! Most people must come for the same purpose. It''s good that the next thing is the last item on the axis! Heaven order skill "spirit thunder shape origin"! It is Qigong created by the Supreme Master. It advocates that the human body is composed of endless particles. If each particle becomes the power of God image, it will tear the sky and tear the earth and roar down the stars. The most peculiar thing about this Qigong is that it can produce countless kinds of supernatural powers, each of which contains endless mysteries, which makes people fascinated. In the early stage of cultivation, the concept of "the human body is composed of 840 million particles" was followed, and the power of human body particles giant elephant was opened up. Soon after, the cuticle appeared in the cortex, which could absorb most of the power of Qigong and turn it into your own use. When the human body particles have achieved success, they can go back to the starting point again, and open up dragon like particles on giant elephant particles, and then they will be Yuan Xiang particles, until the whole body of human body is filled with God image particles, which is for great success. During this period of practice, the human body no longer needs to follow the concept of "the human body is made up of 840 million particles" and opens up an infinite number of particles. In the later period of cultivation, it was called "eternal hell". It can condense the number of chaotic primordial fetuses in Hengsha hell, and then open up the image of hell in its own endless particles. All of them are boarding the divine fetus, and all of them are related to the God fetus in Hengsha hell, absorbing the origin of Hengsha number hell and feeding itself. Using the skill, you can attract a head of giant elephant particles from itself to Tianyuan. When the giant elephant spits out, it will turn over the river and the sea, and the clouds will overturn the rain; the whole body will roar and the stars will fall; when absorbed, everything will be quiet. This skill is extremely suitable for people with thunder attribute to practice! I don''t introduce too much again! Next, we will start the final auction! Low price 2 million spirit stone, each time no less than 100000 spirit stone, no upper limit! Start now As soon as the Tang hall leader''s voice fell, the whole auction was boiling up directly! "That''s the heaven level skill, which we can''t achieve in our lifetime! I don''t know if I can shoot it! " Someone nearby sighed. "In my opinion, I don''t think about this secret book. I''ll give them the VIP seats. Even if we take them, we can''t take them away alive." Some people knew that it was impossible to obtain this skill, and sighed directly. "That''s right. I''m looking at this skill. Who dares to take pictures if there''s no strength? I''ll join in the fun. I''ve seen the strength of the strong man of heaven rank when I first came here. It''s OK to be content." People nearby agreed. "..." there are many people who talk at one time, but none dare to raise the price. After all, there are no two brushes, and no one dares to be the head of injustice. "2.1 million!" Someone said weakly. After shouting, he looked at the people beside him, pulled his sister''s clothes, and whispered, "sister, why no one has increased the price? When I came, my father gave us a lot of money. I just heard that big bellied man on the stage said it was very strong. Are we taking advantage of no one to buy him?" The person who spoke was mung bean. After these words, he did not understand why his sister was holding his ears and scolding him for being a black sheep at the same time. Red beans and mung beans became the focus of attention. However, it was good. It ended the embarrassment of the Tang hall leader on the stage. Unexpectedly, three million spirit stones were pressed down this time. No one dared to buy this skill. Where would their face go? Fortunately, a brother and sister offered a price. Next, just like the flood, the bidding was out of control. Mung bean was honest this time, and was cleaned up by his sister red bean. "Sister, what are you doing beating me for?" Mung bean privately wronged voice said, but also covered his own twisted red small ears. "What did dad tell us before he came here?" Asked red bean. "I forgot!" Mung bean is even more aggrieved. "What do you feel aggrieved? My father told us to be safe and stable. You said that you were in a good position to sit up. We came to gain insight. What did you say you were doing just now? We clearly exposed our money. What should we do if we were cut off when we went out?" Red bean goes on to teach. "Good sister, don''t be angry. I know I''m wrong. I''ve done the calculation before I come here. This time, we can make friends with a noble person without any fear or danger." Mung bean pats small breast to say.Red bean is too lazy to take care of his younger brother. Although he is disobedient, he is reliable at the critical moment. He has not learned other skills from his father, but he has learned eight out of ten of his fortune telling skills. During the quarrel between the two brothers and sisters, this Tianjie skill has been fried to 4.4 million yuan. No matter how much anyone increases the price, people in VIP Hall No.1 will add one hundred thousand spirit stones. Now the most angry should be Liu Laoer and other people. If you don''t buy pills, you''ll have six million yuan. It''s good. There''s a person who''s been pressing me step by step! I''m robbing myself of this Tianjie skill. "Who on Earth took the courage of ambition leopard! Don''t let me find out if you dare to rob this Tianjie skill with Laozi, or I will be irreconcilable with you today Liu Laoer said maliciously. "Brother Liu, don''t worry! I don''t believe that they can walk out of the capital alive. When the Mantis Catch Cicadas and the Yellow finches are in the back, we will take them by surprise when they have a similar fight! At that time, the skill will still be ours! You say yes, isn''t it? "Zhao impermanence gives an idea in a side. Chapter 120 "Brother Liu, don''t worry! I don''t believe that they can walk out of the capital alive. When the Mantis Catch Cicadas and the Yellow finches are in the back, we will take them by surprise when they have a similar fight! At that time, the skill will still be ours! You say yes, isn''t it? "Zhao impermanence gives an idea in a side. "Ha ha ha, brother Zhao is well-informed, so we won''t argue about this skill? Let him take it. With these three bottles of pills, I think the Liu family and Zhao family will surely be able to take the capital down! " Liu Laoer said maliciously. At this time, Zhang Zheng was miserable. This book, the origin of spiritual thunder, was just what he needed. With this skill, his thunder attribute would not be able to make a great success. However, there was still some trouble that the current spirit stones were not enough. In addition to the 1.5 million spirit stones sold before, Qin Feixue and Zhang''s family had accumulated for nearly 100 years Yes, it''s only about 5.5 million. Judging from this situation, Zhang Zheng could compete with others, but the guests in VIP room 1 are really fierce. Zhang Zheng thought, if you give yourself a few more days, you can refine some pills and sell them. You can''t buy this book. "Six million twice!" The untimely voice of the Tang hall leader interrupted Zhang Zheng, who was thinking about it. Zhang Zheng could not help but feel a little distressed. It seems that this good skill will be lost to him. However, Feng Shui turns around, and good things can''t always happen to him. Zhang Zheng was relieved to think so. "Six million three times! Let''s congratulate VIP Hall one! With the price of six million won the auction of the final skill! Congratulations Tang hall leader''s voice sounds very happy. He successfully sold a Tianjie skill book, which made him rank higher in 360 hall. After all, his strength was not very weak. At this time, in VIP Room No. 1, a thin, sharp faced old man with all his body shrank in black, was laughing wildly and his whole face was twisted. The little girl in the VIP room ran out directly. "Hahaha, with this skill, I can sacrifice him to the devil! In this way, I can get more powerful power. The Tang hall leader will only give me shoes to carry! " The thin old man said to himself, trembling all over. "Ladies and gentlemen, after a morning of fierce competition, we have finished bidding for all the items. Thank you again for your active participation, thank you! Now, I declare that the auction of practitioners presided over by the world association is officially over! "Xueer, you go home first. Pay attention to safety on the way. I''ll deal with something." Zhang Zheng turned to Qin Feixue and said. "Brother Zheng, you promised me not to do dangerous things again!" Qin Feixue put down her mobile phone and yelled at Zhang Zheng. "I promise I won''t do anything dangerous. I just find a place to change my appearance and take back the money from selling pills! Otherwise, if you go so blatantly, you won''t be recognized! " Zhang Zheng explained to Qin Feixue in a low voice. "Well, call me if you need something!" Qin Feixue said, reluctant to give up one step three back to go. After Qin Feixue left, Zhang Zheng avoided Xiaoya and directly told him that he was covered in a black cloak. Then he came to the handover and handed over his VIP card. Then he said to the old man in front of the stage that day, "my spirit stone selling pills, now pay me!" "All right, sir. You''ll get a total of 1.25 million spirit stones, except for the service charge and the deduction from the auction. You can take this card and withdraw it from the World Association bank at any time." The old man at the front desk respectfully handed over the VIP card and the spirit stone card. Zhang Zheng''s result card turned around and was about to leave. Suddenly, the old man behind him said, "Sir, please stay. My master wants to say something to you! I don''t know if I can take a step to speak? " Zhang Zheng thought that since the world association is a big gang, it should not frame itself, so he nodded. The old man at the front desk directly got up and led Zhang Zheng to the deep. When he reached the deepest point, he pointed to the door beside him and said, "Sir, young, the master has been waiting for you for a long time." Zhang Zheng nodded and pushed the door to enter. He was surprised. The lights in the corridor outside were dim. But as soon as he went in, there was an old and simple study room. It was quiet, warm and full of book fragrance. On the rattan chair in front of him was Tang hall leader, the host of the auction. Zhang Zheng is not surprised. He has already guessed almost. Besides the big boss of the auction, who can kill people at will at the auction? "hall leader of Tang, I don''t know why you asked me to come?" Zhang Zheng said in a low voice. "Ha ha ha, young man, your name is Zhang Zheng, right? Gu nuanli has been in your Zhang Jia for a long time." Tang hall leader said with a smile. Zhang Zheng began to get nervous, and his whole body was inspired unconsciously. He was ready for the war, and he kept calling for pills in his heart. If he really got there, he would have to rely on pills. "Hahaha, young man, don''t worry. I don''t mean anything to you. I just want to make friends with you. After all, you don''t know that Gu nuanli has been in your family for years, don''t you. Besides, if I really want to do something to you, will you still stand here The Tang Tang hall leader looked at Zhang Zheng and said slowly.When Zhang Zheng heard this, he immediately relaxed his vigilance, removed his disguise and revealed his true face directly. "I''ve met master Tang, and I''m envious of my accomplishments. I don''t know what I''m asking you to do?" he said "Ha ha ha ha, it''s true that heroes are young. I didn''t expect you to be so young. My name is Tang Feng. You can call me brother Tang. Brother Zhang has this cultivation since he was so young. I really envy him. I have something to tell you when I come to you this time." Tang Feng said to Zhang Zheng. "Brother Tang, what can I do for you? Please tell me, but I will do my best." Since Tang Feng made friends with Zhang Zheng, Zhang Zheng had to give Tang Feng enough face. Zhang Zheng''s good feeling for the world association was slightly improved. "Zhang Xiaoyou, elder brother, I hope you can refine a furnace of dujiedan for me after you break through the ground level! Don''t refuse in a hurry. As a thank-you, I can allow Zhang Xiaoyou to choose a Tianjie skill from our world association''s arsenal, and I''ll do a favor to thank you. As long as I don''t violate morality and the bottom line, I''ll go with all my strength. I don''t know what you think? "After Tang Feng and Zhang Zheng finished, they clapped their chest and asked. Zhang Zheng thought about it for a moment, and felt that if he did this, he would not do any harm to himself. He simply agreed to Tang Feng, and he would sell the world a favor. Chapter 121 "Brother Tang, it''s up to me. If you''re lucky enough to enter the Dijie, you''ll certainly live up to your expectations. If you don''t have anything else, you''ll go back first?" Zhang zhengbaoquan replied. This transaction is cost-effective. Huang Runsheng gave himself a pill for Dujie, which is usually used for Tianjie ferry robbery. Now, I can''t use it now, Zhang Zheng didn''t pay much attention to it. Since Tang Feng wanted to help him to make a furnace, Zhang Zheng just pushed the boat and sold his personal feelings to the world. "Ha ha ha, OK. Take this purple gold membership card. When the people of the World Association see you, you will know that you are a distinguished guest of our world association. Brother Zhang, go slowly, I will not send you away." Tang Feng said politely. Zhang Zheng took the purple gold membership card in his hand and slowly walked out of the auction. After looking at it for a period of time, he found that there was a slight fluctuation of spiritual power. Presumably, this should be the mark that the world association could recognize. What was used for anti-counterfeiting should be that Zhang Zheng put it in his pocket directly. At this time, the mountains are full of green and beautiful scenery, but there are hidden dangers. Anyone who comes out of the auction will be set up by many peers. Zhang Zheng put on his black cloak and took a breath stopping pill. He was going to sneak directly in the jungle on the ground. After all, it was better to follow him. Zhang Zheng''s goal was to buy the book "the origin of the spirit of thunder". The man in the black cloak ran forward quickly without looking back, as if he knew that he would be surrounded and intercepted by many people It didn''t seem to panic at all. In addition, Zhang Zheng also felt several strong forces around him, which is expected to be directed at this person. "Bang ~" suddenly, there was a violent explosion in front of him. Zhang Zheng stopped directly and looked for a safe level to observe the situation in front of him. After all, he was able to run thunder. If he was faster than some strong people in the land level, he was not worried about his safety. Zhang Zheng kept his breath and secretly observed the situation in front of him. "Ha ha ha ha, if you shoot something, you don''t ask us the four famous people in the capital, but you just run to the road, right? Don''t look at how many catties you have! Be sensible, leave things as far as you can, or we''ll have to leave you here! " In front of the black robed man, four young men were shouting. The explosion just happened was the psychic bomb used by the leader! "Hum, noisy, inanimate thing!" After the black robed man left this sentence, his whole body''s spiritual power was boiling. The dark purple spiritual power, for a moment, said that the four people who were just shouting were wrapped in it. After a moment, the people did not see the fighting scene at all. The so-called four heroes of the capital were directly turned into ashes and dispersed with the wind. The old man in black seems to be a master of the middle stage of the earth. The four men who just appeared were the minions of the later stage of the xuanjie stage. It is estimated that they were also encouraged to come to spy on the strength of the old man in black robe. He did not expect that he would be killed by the second. Sure enough, with these four "young heroes" testing, some people suddenly couldn''t help it. They jumped out of the nearby woods and stopped around the old man in black. As soon as I saw it, two groups of people came out directly, and directly blocked the old man in black in the middle. "As expected, you have some strength. If I guess well, you are from other places! I didn''t expect to fight so far for this skill. I thought you had great ability. I just wanted to run away with the skill in the middle stage. Have you ever asked us? " A shirtless man led his four younger brothers and stopped him in front of the man in black. He also pointed to the four younger brothers behind him. "Hey, Chilong, how about we join hands? I just saw that his spirit power is a little strange. How about killing this old man together, and then our two families can learn from each other?" the man behind the old man yelled at the naked man who just yelled. "Fat cat! It''s rare that you are so sincere. Then our two families will unite once to let them know how powerful we are The red dragon laughs. The next moment, the whole person''s breath expands rapidly, reaching the level of the middle stage. Then the red spirit power erupts directly and rushes towards the old man in black robe. "Red Dragon boxing!" The fire red fist with flame directly hit the face of the old man in black, and the air in front of him was twisted. The old man in black directly hit his fist. "Bang ~" directly came the deafening explosion. Zhang Zheng looked at the dust in front of him, and saw that the red dragon, who was just angry and arrogant, was lying on the ground, panting for breath. His fist was bleeding and his bones were exposed. It seemed that he had no fighting power. The cloak of the old man in black was smashed His face was also revealed. His scarlet eyes and face were pale and short. It seemed that he had been hurt by the collision. The black robed old man stretched out his tongue and licked the blood of red dragon which had just been stuck on his fist. The expression on his face was more excited. Looking at this bloodthirsty appearance, Zhang Zheng directly thought that he was a foreign demon, just like the black snake on that day! You''ve sold your soul to the devil! Seeing this black robed old man, he turns around and rushes towards the fat cat behind him. He just wants to deal with him with red dragon. He doesn''t expect that red dragon will be defeated in a moment. He looks at the ferocious old man who rushes towards him. The fat cat, who has not experienced a death battle, is scared. He turns around and runs back, regardless of his image It''s all in vain! The black robed old man caught up with the fat cat in one breath. He reached out and grabbed the cat. The fat cat, who was just arrogant, was held by someone''s throat. He was waiting for his big eyes to look at the devil in front of him. His whole body''s spiritual power seemed to be blocked, and he couldn''t show it at all. After a while, the fat cat stopped breathing, and his mouth was full of white foam, and his tongue was sticking out! The old man in black threw the fat cat into the ground like a chicken. The dead one could not die again."Come out, let me have a good time today! It''s really comfortable to kill people! " The old man in black, called a poisonous snake, put out his tongue and licked the blood on his hands. "Zhang Zheng, this man was manipulated by the demon God, and his strength greatly increased, and he was close to the later stage of Dijie!" The sound of Meatballs came to mind in Zhang Zheng''s ears. Chapter 122 "Meatball, how can you talk now? Why did you go?" Zhang Zheng asked in a hurry. "Tang Feng at the auction, in the middle of the heaven stage, if I communicate with you, he will surely find this seat. Who knows what he will have?" said Wan Zi angrily, which sounds like he is suffocating. "What should I do now? I thought I was going to take advantage of it, but this poisonous snake is too fierce. I''m going to wait a little longer." Zhang Zheng preached to the ball. "Don''t worry. Listen to me. Wait a moment. Now that the snake has used this method, we just need to wait for those hidden people to start. I have the last invisible rune. You can steal the skill while they are fighting!" Wan Zi told Zhang Zheng that he had already planned everything. "What? Did you cheat me with two invisible Charms last time? Why is there another one? "Zhang Zheng was indignant. "Oh, I forgot. Look, they are almost going to do it!" Wan Zi quickly said to Zhang Zheng. As the ball''s voice just dropped, then a dozen people jumped up and surrounded the snake in all directions. Actually, a few of them had reached the later stage of the earth stage. "Snake, don''t go! Try my gun! " A man in white clothes and white trousers holding a silver gun directly stopped in front of the Viper to see the momentum that burst out. It was amazing at the later stage of the stage. "Overlord gun!" The man in white directly used his own killing moves and fought with the Viper! "Ah The serpent screamed bitterly. His stomach was cut open by the overlord gun, and the blood gushed out. The poisonous snake threw out a dark purple spiritual power. The silver spear general''s leg directly showed the forest white bone, and lay on the ground crying incessantly. It seemed that he had no power to fight again. However, these people did not give the snake a chance to recover, and then another person directly exerted the power of the later stage of the earth. They hit the snake''s mouth with one hand and spat blood, and knocked down dozens of big trees in the sky one after another! Zhang Zheng can clearly see that the blood of the poisonous snake is black now! "Ah! You all have to die! Give me your life The poisonous snake went crazy and directly fought against the people. For a while, several weak people were turned into powder under the madness of the poisonous snake. They didn''t even have a whole body. However, the madness of the poisonous snake was of no use. Soon, those road blocks at the later stage of the earth stage directly attacked the snake one after another. The blood of the poisonous snake was spattered by them, and the surrounding trees were moved to the flat ground and the ground was in a mess. The poisonous snake spat out blood and looked at the dozens of people around him, and he couldn''t help laughing. "Oh, what''s the matter? Is the old poisonous snake crazy? It''s still laughing when it''s dying? Ha ha!" Just a man who interrupted the snake''s hand mocked. Zhang Zheng felt that something was wrong. The same was true when he killed the black snake. Zhang Zheng looked at the dozens of people who surrounded the poisonous snake in the middle. He also saw Liu Laoer and Zhao Changchang. It seems that these two people should also grab a piece of the cake. As expected by Zhang Zheng, the snake drew a six awn array on the ground with his black blood, then raised his hands to the sky and cried out: "great demon God, your servant, sincerely ask the great you, please come to the world and give me endless eternal power!" With the end of the black snake''s cry, the next second the sky is dark, the lightning is thundering and the rain is pouring down on his face. In the clear sky, the day is like the night. Countless black clouds in the sky enter into the body of the poisonous snake. The injured body recovers at the speed visible to the naked eye. The regeneration of the broken limb is just a breath. The body of the black snake gradually expands, and soon it will be like this On the same hill, there are two horns growing on the head, the eyes are red, and the mouth is full of tusks! Zhang as like as two peas in hitherto unknown, but this is even more magnificent and unparalleled. "Roar ~" the Viper roared and waved it casually. Zhao Wuchang and Liu Laoer, who were just about to take advantage of the fish, were gone in a flash! Zhang Zheng also saw Liu Laoer''s face full of fear before he died! All this happened in a moment. Behind the snake, there was a spirit of the devil. The breath was huge and the power was far beyond the competition of all! Power directly reaches the category of the heavenly order. After a few breaths, only the five strong men in the later stage of the earth level survived. However, what can we do with the poisonous snake possessed by the demon God? Countless skills and spiritual power light waves hit the snake, which only caused bursts of explosion, and did not cause any substantial damage! All of a sudden, the man who just mocked the old poisonous snake was directly kicked by the devil, and became a puddle of meat paste and printed on the ground. The man who died could not die any more. "Brothers, go! This man is not something we can deal with! Thirty six records, leaving is the best policy! Keep the green hills and run separately One of them ran behind him without looking back. However, it was just a futile struggle. The giant demon opened his mouth and sucked back. The man who had just escaped was directly sucked to the front of his body, and then was beaten into blood mist by a blow.Taking advantage of this moment, the other several people ran separately, but how could their speed be the opponent of the snake now. "Roar ~" roar, the snake directly disappeared in place, although the size became very large, but the speed did not decrease, but increased, directly appeared in the back of a person who was running away, reached for a fist, "bang ~" directly turned into blood mist. The remaining two heads did not dare to run back, and they were all regretting. If they had not been greedy, there would have been such a thing! But now it''s too late. If you don''t run fast, you''ll have to stay here. However, before you relax, you can see a big mouth of blood basin in front of you. It turns out that the snake uses space to move and appears directly in front of this person! The blood of the man who had just been eaten flowed out of the corner of the snake''s mouth, and licked it with its tongue, as if it were still in the end. The last strong man of the earth rank was running wildly. However, all this was in vain. The snake moved directly in one space and appeared directly behind the man. The last person left turned into a blood mist. Chapter 123 Zhang Zheng looked at what happened in front of him. He was shocked. He didn''t expect these people to lose so fast that the invisible runes given to him by the pills were not used as expected. Zhang Zheng thought in his mind, and he was excited. He saw that the evil snake was staring at himself with blood red eyes. Not good! Zhang Zheng secretly took out the invisible symbol and pasted it on his body. The cold light flashed under his feet. Zhang Zheng felt that the devil''s fist rubbed his back and melted away. Zhang Zheng was pulled by this force for dozens of somersaults before he stopped. He could not help a mouthful of blood gushing out. Before he could stand still, he saw the poisonous snake holding his fist and hitting again. He was crying eagerly A golden light appeared in the sky. "The foreign devil! How dare you come to the territory of our world association! I really think there will be no one in the world! " It was Tang Feng who came here. It seems that he felt the fluctuation just now and came directly from the sky. As soon as he heard the sound, the snake, who was about to attack Zhang Zheng again, changed his target and roared in the direction of Tang Feng. Seeing this, Zhang Zheng wiped the blood stains on the corner of his mouth. Some people were moved to look at the direction of Tang Feng. If the ball can''t come out in time, I''m afraid his own life will be explained here today. "The great infinite creation palm!" Tang Feng burst out, saw a huge palm print from the sky, directly on the snake''s body, the snake desperately roared, the whole body directly inlaid in the earth. Zhang Zheng could not help but feel the power of the powerful man of the heaven rank, and benefited a lot from the confrontation between the two Heaven level figures who attacked the viewer. The snake struggled to climb out of the earth. The evil spirit behind him roared loudly. He looked very angry. The dark purple spiritual power gushed out and swept away towards Tang Feng. Tang Feng snorted coldly, and the overwhelming spiritual storm swept away directly against the poisonous snake. "No ~!" The serpent looked at this overwhelming spiritual power and cried bitterly. However, all this was futile and meaningless. Then the whole skin and bones of the snake were gradually eroded away. The snake waited for his eyes to look at his body, and cried bitterly: "ah ah ah, great demon, please give me more powerful power, I We will use the blood of the strong man of heaven to sacrifice to the great demon God, and welcome your coming The shadow of the evil spirit behind the poisonous snake recited obscure incantations. The sand and stones were flying between the sky and the earth, and the thunder was rolling. When Tang Feng looked at this posture, the secret channel was not good. If he was summoned to be a real demon, he would not be able to deal with it. "Wisdom is clear and the mind is peaceful. The three souls are eternal, and the soul is not lost. Haste is like a law. The pure mouth God mantra Danzhu mouth God, vomits the filth to remove the atmosphere. The tongue God is upright and upright, and has the command to nourish the spirit. Luo Qian tooth God, but evil Wei Zhen. The throat spirit is tiger''s cardia, and the energy spirit leads the body fluid. Mind Dan yuan, let me pass the truth. Thinking spirit and refining liquid, Dao and Qi always exist. Reappear the emperor of heaven! Urgent as the law! Take it Tang Feng bit his finger and yelled a lot of pithy formulas. He saw a huge shadow of the emperor of heaven behind him. Then he took a palm shot. The snake, who was calling for the devil, looked at the palm with a sad look. His face was full of despair, and then it dissipated directly in the world. The black clouds are gone, and the sun is still shining on the earth. The poisonous snake, which has just been arrogant, no longer exists. It seems that the people who come to seek the trouble of poisonous snakes will live on their own. As soon as Zhang Zheng recovered, he saw Tang Feng come over with a smile on his face. "Brother Zhang, elder brother came late. He just found the breath of the devil and dared to come here. Unexpectedly, he killed him wantonly after coming here. Ah!" Tang Feng sighed, but he did his best. "Thank you very much for saving your life. If you have a chance, you can use the power of your dog and horse. If you have a chance, you can use your help. Don''t hesitate to open your mouth!" Zhang Baozheng said. "It''s not in the way of things. It''s our job to exterminate the demons. Unexpectedly, after thousands of years, these foreign demons are ready to move again! What a shame Tang Feng said indignantly. Zhang Zheng and Tang Feng chatted for a while, and finally understood that foreign demons had invaded the world thousands of years ago, but in the end, under the leadership of the emperor of heaven and other guilds, they finally defeated these foreign demons. But in the end, the emperor of heaven sacrificed himself to seal the channel for the demons to enter here! Can be said to be extremely tragic, did not expect that the devil in recent years began to move, very hateful. "Ha ha, brother Zhang, this book" spirit thunder shaping the origin "will be sent to you. Since the auction is sold, there is no reason to take it back." Tang Feng with just picked up from the ruins of the Tianjie secret script directly to Zhang Zheng. "Well, the boy is better than respectful. Ha ha ha ha ha." Zhang Zheng didn''t affectation, and he just took it down. "Brother, you remember the contact information of Tianxia association! If something like this happens again next time, you can contact the nearest branch office of the world association directly. Everyone will be killed by the devil! " Tang Feng said fiercely in his eyes. "OK, brother Tang, I''ll see you later. When you can refine dujiedan, you can contact elder brother Tang!" Zhang Zheng is direct in Baoquan Dao. "See you later!" After they clasped their fists, Zhang Zheng''s Ferrari was driven away by Qin Feixue, so Zhang Zheng had to walk.At the edge of the battle field with the poisonous snake, mung bean said to red bean, "sister, look, my mung bean has a way. I said that we can''t go in for ten miles, or we''ll have to be beaten. If we go out, we''ll have to be skinned. I guess the last one who came here will catch up with my father! When you go out, you should be more careful, sister, don''t you say? "Mung bean cat said to her sister on the ground. "Hum, silly mung bean! Don''t you see that Tianjie skill book was given to that person by the Tang hall leader? " Red bean gas is a bad way. "Don''t worry, sister. It''s ours. No one can take it. We can''t force it. That book was given to our noble people. That''s a good thing! Let''s go, red bean. We''ve come here. We can''t go to Beijing to eat some delicious food Mung bean stands up to the side gnash teeth, a face indignant red bean says. "OK, OK, you know to eat, stupid mung bean, we must let you eat poor!" Red beans hate iron is not steel said. "Wow, sister red bean, you spend more on cosmetics than I do!" Mung bean aggrieved way, as expected, mung bean was beaten by red bean again. Chapter 124 "Don''t worry, sister. It''s ours. No one can take it. We can''t force it. That book was given to our noble people. That''s a good thing! Let''s go, red bean. We''ve come here. We can''t go to Beijing to eat some delicious food Mung bean stands up to the side gnash teeth, a face indignant red bean says. "OK, OK, you know to eat, stupid mung bean, we must let you eat poor!" Red beans hate iron is not steel said. "Wow, sister red bean, you spend more on cosmetics than I do!" Mung bean aggrieved way, as expected, mung bean was beaten by red bean again. Zhang Zheng was really shocked after dealing with these things. Today is the closest step to his death. All his moves have been used, but he still can''t avoid it. As expected, there is a big gap between xuanjie and Tianjie, which is the difference between the eagle and the ant. Zhang Zheng went directly to the Qin family, and we need to talk about it with Qin Tiansheng. In the courtyard of the Qin family, there are thirty or forty young men who are ready to go. Zhang Zheng looks at these young people and nods with satisfaction. He directly points to Qin Tiansheng next to him and says, "Uncle Qin, I''ll tell you something." "Well, you can step back first. I''ll tell you something." Qin Tiansheng orders these people to push down. "Uncle Qin, Zhao Changchang and Liu Laoer are dead. I''ll take care of the others tonight. I''ll deal with it. Something happened at the auction. Zhao Wu should be the only one in the Liu and Zhao families. You should be careful of the magic knife. Zhao Feng, the head of the Zhao family, should be the real owner of the sword. You should join hands with my uncle and my second uncle For him, be sure to stick to my past! " Zhang Zheng said cautiously to Qin Tiansheng. "Good nephew, I understand. But are you sure you can defeat the patriarch of the Liu family? I heard that his strength has directly reached the top of the earth level after the closure, which is only one step away from the heaven level! This is why he asked Liu Laoer to rob Tianjie at all costs. It must be that he touched the threshold of Tianjie in recent years? "Qin Tiansheng worried. "Uncle Qin, don''t worry about me. I have a way. When the time comes, you can hold Zhao Feng, the patriarch of the Zhao family. I''ll leave everything else to me. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go home first and listen to my signal at night." Zhang Zheng finished and went out directly. "Boss Liu! Zhao Feng! You''ve been bullying our two families over the years, and now it''s time for us to find our place again! " In the past few days, such is the story of Qinsheng. In the meeting room of Zhangjia, Zhang Zheng was at the top of the table. Looking at the eager high-level people on both sides, he nodded with satisfaction. It seems that guyuandan has directly promoted the overall strength to a higher level. The eldest uncle and the second uncle are about to enter the later stage of the stage, which should be the last step. "I''m going to trouble you tonight. By then, the four big families in Beijing will become two big families in Beijing! Uncle and uncle, you two will help the head of Qin family to deal with Zhao Hui! The elder brother Liu will give it to me. The others will be led by the fourth uncle, and they will directly deal with the rest of the Liu family. Do you understand? " Zhang Zheng ordered. "Patriarch, let''s leave this matter to our brothers. You don''t have to worry about the rest!" The fourth uncle said in a hurry. After hearing this, Zhang Zheng nodded in secret. It seems that the matter tonight is likely to succeed. Late at night, Zhang Zheng, with his family members dressed in night clothes, was ready to go directly. Zhang Zheng looked at the sky tonight. There was no moon. It was pitch black. The night was dark and the wind was high! There is no moon night, stars blink lonely eyes, the quiet night sky, deep and quiet. Zhang Zheng directly took all the people to the door of the Liu family and called out to the people behind him: "all riveted! Don''t hurt yourself. If you perform well, you will get 1 million yuan a year every year, and enter the company directly! " "Yes, master!" All the boys behind agreed. Looking at the closed door of the Liu family, Zhang Zheng directly started to run the thunderbolt fist. His whole body''s spiritual power directly burst out, leaped more than ten meters high, and directly leaped inside. One punch hit the Liu family''s courtyard, and the explosion came from his face. Qin Tiansheng listened to the explosion coming from the distance, and immediately said to the prepared people, "go In the back mountain of Liu''s family, the old Liu was startled by the explosion, and then he heard a deafening voice: "the old dog of Liu family comes out to die!" Yes, this is the voice of Zhang Zheng, which directly spread throughout the whole Liu family. "Boy, look for death!" As soon as Zhang Zheng''s voice fell, he saw dozens of spiritual powers of the Liu family rising to the sky. In a breath, they all came to the opposite side of Zhang Zheng. "Who was I at that time? It turned out to be a hairy boy from Zhangjia. I didn''t clean you up, but you delivered it to the door yourself!" Boss Liu looked at Zhang Zheng in front of him and snorted coldly. "Boss Liu, please go to see your five good brothers later! Surely you can''t wait? "Zhang Zheng sneered. "So the death of my five brothers has something to do with you? You were the one who came last night, didn''t you? Bring me your life, son of a bitch!" Liu said in a direct rage, and then a fist to the location of Zhang Zheng, Zhang Zheng''s body moved to hide in the past, but the land under his feet directly spread into a spider''s web!Zhang Zheng stood on a roof, a little surprised. He got the news from Qin Tiansheng that Liu''s Wuxiang magic skill had been greatly improved. Unexpectedly, there were some skills. However, Zhang Zheng is different from the whispering in the past. He has already made great strides in thunder. Otherwise, he may not have escaped the fatal attack of the poisonous snake this afternoon. Now the move of hiding from boss Liu is much simpler. With his purple eyes, although he is the strength of the later stage of the land, he can''t touch himself, so he can''t help becoming angry! "Stinky boy, what else can you do besides escape? You have the ability to fight like a real man! What''s the use of jumping around like a monkey! " Liu roared as he chased. Zhang Zheng found that Liu''s speed was not as fast as Liu''s second, but his strength was far from what he could compare. Although Zhang Zheng was deliberately running away, he was really discussing countermeasures with MARUKI. "Wan Zi, are you all right? I''m tired of running. If you can''t, you can directly say that I''m just with him?" Although Zhang Zheng was calm in the face of Liu''s attack on the surface, he was in a hurry. If a man was accidentally punched, he would be like the people in the later stages of the prefecture level that he saw during the day, and it would burst into blood mist. "What''s your hurry, Zhang Zheng! You run more exercise, this seat is not full, no energy how to help you clean him up, hum! "Wuqing meatballs are eating now. Zhang Zheng was almost angry with the little girl. This distracted her, and Liu''s fist came directly to his face. Chapter 125 "Boy! Suffer death, remember to invest in a good family in the next life Seeing that he was slowly approaching Zhang Zheng''s fist, he could not help laughing grimly. But the next second, he could not laugh any more. His fist was only an inch away from Zhang Zheng''s face. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t make another step forward. "Big guy, I even disturb my seat to eat well!" The tender voice of the ball came from under his fist. Boss Liu bowed his head fiercely and saw a lovely girl made of pink and jade with a red belly bag floating in front of him. Looking at this harmless little girl, he felt a sense of despair in his heart. The next second, the ball''s small fist was like a downpour, and a whole brain was poured out on him. Zhang Zheng grew up and looked at everything in front of him. Suddenly, he was a little surprised and couldn''t close his mouth. Fortunately, little girl Wan Zi didn''t have a hard time with herself. Otherwise, she would have been beaten and deformed just like boss Liu. Under the attack of the ball, Liu didn''t even say anything. He was directly hit by the ball''s small fist. He didn''t know how to live or die. He didn''t have any breath. When Zhang Zheng was stunned, she clapped her hands and came to Zhang Zheng. She said with pride, "don''t you say there is another one? Hurry up. I just ate a lot of you. It''s just time for me to move my muscles and bones Zhang Zheng looked at Wan Zi helplessly. He knew that the other person he was talking about was Zhao Feng of the Zhao family Golden Eagle gambling house. Zhang Zheng thought that uncle Qin and the second uncle should have held Zhao Feng down by now. Looking at the people who were fighting with the Liu family and were in a one-sided situation, Zhang Zheng directly called out: "the ancestor of the Liu family is dead! Surrender not to kill! " As soon as this voice fell, some young people of the Liu family immediately knelt down with their hands in their hands and said, "I surrender. Please don''t kill me. I still want to live well! We are all forced by our ancestors As the first leader came forward, the rest of the Liu family practitioners also gave in, all holding hands and kneeling on the ground to surrender! Zhang Zheng looked at everything in front of him and said to the fourth uncle next to him: "fourth uncle, the rest of these people will be handed over to you. I will help the uncle and the second uncle. I think they are not very easy to deal with there." "Master, it''s up to me. I''ll give it to you." The fourth uncle clapped his chest and swore. Zhang Zheng didn''t say much, and ran to Zhao''s Jinying casino. Meeting room on the ground floor of Golden Eagle casino. Zhao Feng looked at the three people who surrounded himself in the room and said with a gloomy face: "Qin Tiansheng! Boss Zhang! Mr. Zhang! Ha ha, I don''t think you can handle me for two years Zhao Feng said that, the whole body momentum fierce one mention, actually straight to the ground level peak. Qin Tiansheng couldn''t help but freeze his brow, and said to the uncle and the second uncle beside him: "you two elder brothers, you should stay back. I didn''t expect that Zhao Feng''s accomplishments in these years have made great progress. We should wait until ZHENG''ER arrives! Since he said there is a way, there must be a way. "Drink Zhao Feng a burst drink, directly on the body shape of a flash came to Qin Tiansheng behind, directly a palm shot. Fortunately, Qin Tiansheng''s Kung Fu has not been wasted in recent years. He turns around fiercely, palms to palms, and the terrible air current spreads around. The elder uncle and the second uncle, who have just had some confidence in themselves, are shocked back several steps by the terrible airflow. "Ha ha ha, with you three people also want to be my opponent?" Zhao Feng looked at Qin Tiansheng, who was retreating one after another, and couldn''t help laughing. Qin Tiansheng''s face is a little pale. Looking at the extremely arrogant Zhao Feng, he can only recite in his heart the hope that Zhang Zheng will come soon. "Tut Tut, it''s really boring to fight with you barehanded. I have some hobbies. I prefer to cut people who are right with me into meat foam and feed them to dogs!" Zhao Feng looked at the three people who wrapped themselves up in a triangular shape. His eyes were frozen and he cried out: "demon knife! Come on Qin Tiansheng suddenly felt a chill behind him. Years of experience told him that if he did not escape, he would probably die here! Without thinking about it, he just rolled to the side. Yu Guangzhong caught sight of the bloody long knife flying directly from the place where he had just been and flew to Zhao Feng''s hand. Qin Tiansheng was a little frightened. If he was a little late, he would be cold. "Qin Tiansheng, I don''t want to quarrel with you! Die With this sentence, Zhao Feng disappeared directly in place. Qin Tiansheng looked at the blood red sword nearby, as if he had accepted his fate. He closed his eyes directly. However, after waiting for a long time, he did not feel painful. At this time, Zhang Zheng''s voice came from his ear: "Uncle Qin, uncle Qin, I''m sorry, I''m late!" Qin Tiansheng heard Zhang Zheng''s voice and opened his eyes fiercely. He saw standing in front of himself and smiling. Just now the enchanting knife was pinched by a little girl nibbling at the apple with two fingers and could not move forward any more. "Zhang Zheng? What''s going on? Did the little boy miss the boss Liu?" Zhao Feng was cold all over, looking at the familiar man in front of him. However, the coldness from the inside to the outside came from this cute baby who gnawed at the apple! No matter how hard she tried, the tip of the knife was still. The little girl who was chewing the apple didn''t even look at herself.Zhao Feng couldn''t help but feel flustered! In an instant, the strength of the top of the ground level burst out directly, but still motionless! As soon as she tried again, the ball suddenly gave up. The innocent girl threw away the apple kernel she had finished eating. She stretched out her hands to Zhang Zheng and said, "Hello, where''s the White Rabbit candy?"? The apple you bought this time is a little sour Zhao Feng felt the apple kernel thrown on his face next to him. He couldn''t help being angry. He spurted out his old blood directly, so many years ago! When did you suffer from this kind of grievance? the big white rabbit that Wan Zi just got from Zhang Zheng couldn''t help but get a little blood on it! Just fly over, "Pa Pa Pa Pa!" Several big bus palms were thrown on Zhao Feng''s face. Zhao Feng, who was just shouting, was lying on the ground with red and swollen face. However, the ball had not yet relieved his breath, so he directly rode on Zhao Feng''s neck and punched him in his face. After a while, Zhao Feng''s body was still on the ground, but the whole person''s head was directly sunk. It seems that this is a dead man and can''t be stopped Dead. Chapter 126 The ball just got from Zhang Zheng''s hand on the big white rabbit, can''t help but stained with a little blood, the ball''s lovely small face, directly began to doodle small mouth! Just fly over, "Pa Pa Pa Pa!" Several big bus palms were thrown on Zhao Feng''s face. Zhao Feng, who was just shouting, was lying on the ground with red and swollen face. However, the ball had not yet relieved his breath, so he directly rode on Zhao Feng''s neck and punched him in his face. After a while, Zhao Feng''s body was still on the ground, but the whole person''s head was directly sunk. It seems that this is a dead man and can''t be stopped Dead. Finished these things, as if nothing had happened, just sat on the ground and ate the Big White Rabbit candy. Zhang Zheng''s eyelids leaped and leaped, and the brutal way of beating people was totally beyond people''s imagination. It was a lovely girl made of pink and jade. Qin Tiansheng got up in a Gulu, stood up straight and said to Zhang Zheng, "thank you for your help! I don''t know where this elder is Qin Tiansheng bowed to the ball. "You people, it''s really troublesome. You can handle the rest by yourself. I''m going to have a rest." The meatball just disappeared after she said it. Only Zhang Zheng knew that the girl had gone to heaven and earth. "Uncle Qin, you''re welcome. It''s a meatball just now. It''s a good friend of my nephew. Uncle Qin, please don''t be afraid!" Zhang Zheng scratched his head and said with a ha ha. "It''s a good thing that your nephew did it today. Otherwise, the Liu and Zhao families really don''t know when they can get rid of it. Since the virtuous nephew has made great contributions, we Qin family won''t take any of the spoils!" Qin Tiansheng thought about it and said it seriously. "Ah! Uncle Qin, you can''t say that! Since we have all agreed before, we should do as we said before! Zhao''s enterprises and Jinying casinos belong to the Qin family. As for some industries of the Liu family, how about Zhangjia? "Zhang Zheng said directly. "Nephew, this..." "Uncle Qin, don''t talk about it. It''s just like this. Zhangjia has its own group. In the future, uncle Qin will manage the Golden Eagle casino! Don''t talk about two things in one family Zhang Zheng directly interrupted Qin Tiansheng. "Well, then do as your nephew does." Qin Tiansheng said helplessly. It seems that he was just frightened by the means of meatballs. "Uncle and second uncle, you deal with the affairs of the Liu family. Uncle Qin, I''ll go back first. If you have anything, you can call me directly!" Zhang Zheng saw that the matter was almost handled, and he went out and went back to the Zhangjia mansion. Zhang Zheng stepped down from the elevator of the Golden Eagle casino. Fortunately, the noise was not too big. The people who were gambling at the bottom didn''t find it. When Zhang Zheng came to the first floor, he saw that the woman who received himself and Zhang Ning at the front desk didn''t feel disgusted, so he walked out of the Golden Eagle casino without looking back. He bought some fried buns at the gate of the casino. Zhang Zheng looked up at the night and thought about the Liu and Zhao families that had been destroyed. He ate and walked back. When I came to the door of Zhangjia, I saw snow white sitting at the door before the door went in. Zhang Zheng was surprised and asked, "what are you doing here without going to sleep?" "I just heard you call everyone out. I should have gone to trouble with the Liu family?" Snow White asked weakly. "Well, don''t get me wrong. Originally I was going to deal with it. After that, the Liu family will no longer exist. You can go to school as usual. I will go to No.1 middle school tomorrow to handle the handover." Zhang Zheng doesn''t want to talk to Bai Xue so much. After all, the family affairs have nothing to do with this little girl. After all, he is not a cultivator, and there is no need to participate in it. An outsider should not be in charge of too many things. Bai Xue, with a cry, turned directly back to her room and went to bed. Zhang Zheng ate the last string of mutton kebabs, licked his fingers with satisfaction, and went back to his room. Zhang Zheng sat on the bed and looked at the book "the origin of spiritual thunder shaping". Tang Feng had given it to himself, but he had not read it. Just after finishing his work, Zhang Zheng directly took it out and prepared to read it. "To lead the spirit with Qi, to form an image with God, to do everything, the power of the giant elephant, a human body, composed of 840 million particles. If you wake up to its potential, every tiny particle is the power of the giant elephant. All of them wake up to be comparable to the gods, overturn the rivers and seas, roar down the stars, pick the moon and swallow the sun. The variety of the elephant varies greatly. Giant elephant becomes young, turns into dragon elephant, dragon elephant turns green, turns into yuan image, Yuan image becomes strong and turns into God image. It''s for Dacheng. " Zhang Zheng recited the pithy formula in the book silently in his heart, and his whole body''s spiritual power followed. Zhang Zheng clearly felt the changes in his body, and his spiritual power became more powerful. Even his own body had changed. A trace of thunder was directly revealed in his own body, and was exercising his body. "Zhang Zheng, you can make a lot of money this time! You can see this one in your life with the Tianjie body refining skill like this. Oh, I don''t know what to say about you! " The ball flew out of the ring and said. "Refining body skills?" Zhang Zheng asked suspiciously. "Yes, this book" the origin of spiritual thunder shaping "is precisely because you are the spiritual power of Lei attribute, so you can use the thunder to exercise your own spirit and physique instead of going to Lei that day to practice your body. You can use this thunder to exercise your spirit and physique. When you fight with others, you can have more ways. The second brother of Liu family, one body method is one, and the other is master Liu, The speed is very slow. Now you can practice both magic and martial arts! Both body and gas! It''s not difficult to cross the level! You can only have such luck if you follow this seat! " Meatball side says, return to oneself face to stick gold."Hum, I don''t think the way you get this skill has nothing to do with you." Zhang Zheng listened to Wan Zi''s words and said back to him in a hurry. There was no accident. He was hit by the pill and burst out suddenly. "I''ll let you just eat the string! It''s time to fight! " Said the ball angrily. "Wow, you didn''t ask me. It hurts! Don''t play ~ " " I have to call my seat next time to eat! " "..." the next morning, the sun in the East was shining on the earth, and it was very comfortable to shine on people. Zhang Zheng came out of the house lazily and saw the white snow standing at the door. He was surprised. "Aren''t you going to school? Why not? "Zhang Zheng couldn''t help saying. "The school is too far away, how can I get there if you don''t send me?" said snow white. As soon as Zhang Zheng slapped his head, he immediately remembered that Zhangjia was in the suburbs. It was still some distance from the No.1 Middle School in the city center. It took nearly an hour to get there. Zhang Zheng directly said to snow white, "come here, follow me. I''ll drive you there. By the way, I''ll deal with the school''s affairs." Chapter 127 Zhang Zheng is also a bit distressed. Now Zhang Ning''s Lamborghini is at home, and his Ferrari is driven by Qin Feixue. All the other cars are in the company. He has no choice but to call Zhang Ning. "Hello, third brother, I haven''t seen you these days, why did you go?" Zhang Ning''s excited voice came from there, and then Zhang Ning said to the phone: "third brother, you haven''t come these two days, sister Na has been talking about you!" "What do you know, kid? I''ll drive your Rambo and let you know!" Zhang Zheng said with a smile. "Let''s go, third brother. I''m busy first. I''ve got a few interviewers here today. I have to go and have a look." Zhang Ning said directly and happily. Zhang Zheng hangs up the phone and smiles. It seems that Zhang Ning, who is a boy, is very quick. He can''t help but be satisfied with Zhang Ning''s performance. Zhang Zheng directly drove the Lamborghini, carrying snow white to the direction of the school, but the girl was red all the way, with a low head and no words. "Well, what''s the matter with you? What''s wrong with you? Have you come to relatives? "Zhang Zheng couldn''t help asking, looking at her like this. At first, snow white didn''t say a word, but Zhang Zheng kept probing into the matter and whispered, "no, if you drive me to school in this car, I don''t know what they will say about me if I''m seen by my classmates!" "What are you worried about? If you don''t do something wrong, you''re not afraid of ghosts knocking on the door. What''s the matter with them? Who can''t hire a Lamborghini to send you to school?" Zhang Zhengyi said in a frank way. "Hum!" Snow White snorted coldly, and ignored Zhang Zheng directly. After a while, Zhang Zheng drove directly to the center of the city. Looking at a middle street in front of him, Zhang Zheng could not help feeling a little melancholy. He was also a senior high school student here. The only pity was that he had not gone to university and was expelled by his family, so he had to start his own business. Zhang Zheng drove slowly and looked at the food street in front of him. Breakfast was the busiest thing at the school gate in the early morning. The breakfast shop has everything, including steamed buns, milk, soy milk, fried dough sticks The boss who sells breakfast is very busy and only cares about collecting money, but his face is still full of smiles. The man is busy, even if his back is sore, he doesn''t stop. However, what Zhang Zheng missed most was the Internet bar outside the school. At that time, he stayed with Zhang Ning for a week. When two people crossed the line of fire and were surrounded by a group of people, it was full of high spirits. However, with the growth of age, these were gradually forgotten. At this time, the students were coming out of the school gate to pick up their morning clothes, and they were about to pick up the school door. A Lamborghini sports car parked at the school gate is indeed a very eye-catching thing. With Zhang Zheng closing the door, a large number of people suddenly forget it. There are the envious eyes of the middle-aged people who send their daughters to school, and the twinkling eyes of two girls who go to school together. All of a sudden, the school gate is boiling. "Good sister, look! Lamborghini, ah, the owner is so handsome ~ I''m attracted by my sister, for such a prince charming will not appear beside me The girl next to her directly put her hands over her head and called out. "Good sister, don''t envy, don''t you know what configuration you have? You can''t see that person around others? That''s a class flower, I said, why didn''t you come to class yesterday, my feeling is to date prince charming?" the woman next to her scoffed at the snow white behind Zhang Zheng. "Yes, isn''t that snow white? Tut Tut, don''t look at the usual gentle appearance, did not expect that ah, unexpectedly secretly on the high rich handsome ah! It''s a little bitch indeed The woman, who had just looked envious, listened to the sister beside her and saw the snow behind Zhang Zheng, and couldn''t help laughing. "Snow white, do you know these two people?" Zhang Zheng looked at the sarcastic words of the two senior high school students in front of him, and he felt sick unconsciously! It reminds him of the ugly faces of the evil Xue family. "They are poor students in the ordinary class! They often bully the students in our class one at ordinary times! " Snow White said weakly, the indignation in the speech directly revealed. "Pa! Bang Zhang Zheng wiped his hand and looked at the two men in front of him coldly. He frowned and said, "take care of your mouth. There will be another time! But it''s not a matter of slapping! Get out of here "How dare you beat me? OK, you wait for me. If you have the ability, you can stay in the school and don''t come out! Or I want you to look good! " The woman, who had been slapped, covered her red face and growled at Zhang Zheng''s direction. She looked like a mad dog. Zhang Zheng was too lazy to take care of the two of them. He walked into the school directly with snow white. At this time, there were not many people playing in the campus. After all, the high school curriculum was relatively tight. Zhang Zheng brought snow white to the front of the teaching building. There was a bald man on duty in front of the teaching building. Zhang Zheng could not be more familiar with this person. It was his old sports man in high school Teacher, the most favorite thing is corporal punishment of their own students, once punished Zhang Zheng and Zhang Ning to run ten kilometers around the playground."Stop! Do not enter during class! Come and register! " The bald head saw someone coming, and said in a hurry. "Well, miss an, I haven''t seen you for many years. Are you more energetic? How come this temper has grown up a lot? " Zhang Zheng said sarcastically. Hearing this sound, he raised his head and looked at the young man in front of him. He could not help saying, "Yo, who was I then? So it''s you who don''t make progress? Yes? And the face to go back to school? Go back where you come from! " Then he rolled up his sleeves and started. "You deserve it?" Zhang Zheng directly snorted, coldly looking at the teacher an who was pushing him, but Zhang Zheng didn''t move. The teacher pushed himself to sit on the ground with a buttock. "You? It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you for years, haven''t you? " Seeing this, Mr. an with a bald head got angry and directly took a stool leg on the table and smashed it on Zhang Zheng''s head. However, Zhang Zheng had seen through everything and flew directly. The bareheaded teacher an was kicked in the chest and flew to the back. He hit the stairs with a bang, and suddenly he didn''t know what to do. Chapter 128 "You? It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you for years, haven''t you? " Seeing this, Mr. an with a bald head got angry and directly took a stool leg on the table and smashed it on Zhang Zheng''s head. However, Zhang Zheng had seen through everything and flew directly. The bareheaded teacher an was kicked in the chest and flew to the back. He hit the stairs with a bang, and suddenly he didn''t know what to do. Zhang Zheng finished all this, took a picture, just was pushed by teacher an clothes, directly with snow came to the door of class one. Zhang Zheng looked at a dirty man who was sitting on the platform playing with his mobile phone. He was not a good man at a glance. He didn''t give lectures in class, so he just sat on the desk playing with his mobile phone. "Snow white, is this person your head teacher?" Zhang Zheng turned to ask the snow beside him. "Yes, his name is an Changjiang, and he is the head teacher of our class. Several female students in the class have been harmed by his collusion with Liu Laoliu. However, after giving some money, the family will not let it be heard." Snow said indignantly, at the beginning she was almost hurt by Liu Laoliu, so talking about his head teacher, naturally with a breath. Zhang Zheng nodded and directly kicked into the door. At this time, all the students who were reading the text raised their heads. Many girls looked so handsome and had such exquisite clothes that they bowed their heads shyly. "You, who are you?" An Changjiang looked at the man who was kicking the door. He was startled and asked tremblingly. Then he took a look at the snow behind Zhang Zheng. He immediately understood what was going on. Then he said with a dark smile: "you must have come for her business, right?" After that, Bai Xue showed her sympathy for the evil politics. Zhang Zheng said with a smile: "the Liu family is finished, understand? Is it comfortable to be a dog? " Directly to the point in front of an Changjiang said. "Impossible, impossible! How can it be finished? " An Changjiang roared. In fact, he guessed that the Liu family didn''t return any news to him from the day before yesterday, and no one answered the phone. All this can only show that the Liu family is finished. As soon as an Changjiang''s eyes congealed, he took out a knife from his pocket and stabbed it at Zhang Zheng. Looking at the knife that was about to be inserted into Zhang Zheng''s chest, an Changjiang''s face became ferocious and excited. Zhang Zheng leaned slightly, turned over and hit an Changjiang''s head with a heavy elbow. An Changjiang''s whole person was lying on the ground without knowing what to do, The students below were shocked and some girls screamed directly. "Don''t make a noise, listen to me!" Zhang Zheng roared, this directly let the students below dare not speak, one by one looked up at Zhang Zheng on the platform. "You, Mr. an''s behavior must be clear to you. I think over and over, and I think that as a No. 1 middle school, the school will never allow this kind of scum, do you all know?" Zhang Zheng looked at the students below me and said slowly. "Yes! It''s a beautiful job. I''ve long thought this beast is not good for my eyes! " A tall boy behind echoed. "From today on, if you find something similar, go directly to Zhang''s group and report Zhang Zheng''s name. Then someone will handle it for you. OK, what should you do?" Zhang Zheng was also too lazy to say much and dealt with the school affairs directly. "Brother Zheng, do I still go to school today?" Snow White asked weakly by the side. "Don''t you talk nonsense? Of course I have to go to school! If you want to go back to Zhangjia, I''ll send someone to pick you up in the evening. " Zhang Zheng glared. Snow White spits out her tongue and returns to her seat. Zhang Zheng thinks that things are almost done. She turns around and walks out. When she goes out, the classroom will explode. "Hello, Hello, snow white, good sister, who was that person just now? It''s too domineering and so handsome. Please introduce it to me when you have time." "Snow white, snow white, your boyfriend is just so handsome, ah, ah, prince charming, I dream of it!" "Oh, dear! That''s not my boyfriend. Don''t talk nonsense "Wow, your face is red, dare to say no!" "..." all these rumors have reached Zhang Zheng''s ears. Even if Zhang Zheng is shameless, she can''t help blushing. It seems that little girls are a little too open now. Zhang Zheng walked through the first floor and looked at teacher an, who was lying on the stairs panting for breath and could not get up. Although Zhang Zheng was a little heavy handed today, he didn''t kill people in school. Otherwise, it would not be easy to explain. He directly picked up his mobile phone and called his uncle. "Hello, uncle, what? You send someone to handle the handover work of the school. Yes, it''s from No.1 middle school. By the way, I''ll send the list to you later. The sooner the better!" Zhang Zheng urged. "Master, do it right away. I''ll let the fourth brother go and deal with the affairs of the school. It''s said that some people often do harm to people. Now I''ll make the fourth one beautiful. Don''t worry, master." Uncle clap chest chest son assurance way.After listening, Zhang Zheng hung up the phone with satisfaction, and then rushed to the school gate. As soon as he got to the gate, Zhang Zheng''s face became gloomy. "Well, it''s fast? How dare you come out of it! It''s really loud to slap your aunt just now. Alas, if it wasn''t for your handsome little white face, my aunt would be too lazy to talk nonsense with you. Do you understand One of the girls who had just been slapped was leaning on the arm of a man who had no upper body and had a whole river dragon tattooed on his back, hanging a cigarette and holding an iron bar in his hand. It''s too much to say to my sister-in-law? Don''t you just do him? " There is a man with Kirin tattooed on his arm. "Ah ~, third, what are you worried about? The elder brother hasn''t said anything yet. Can this boy still fly?" Another bald man said, bareheaded. The man who was surrounded by these seven or eight gangsters, who was full of Jianglong people on his back, threw away his smoking cigarette, breathed a breath in the direction of Zhang Zheng, and said slowly, "boy, you slapped my woman. This is not so easy to solve. I''ll beat you, and you won''t accept it. I''ll do it for you today. Look at your clothes, you''re also a man Rich man, this Lamborghini should not be rented, right? In this way, if you let your brother drive away, you can write off the whole thing today, OK? If it''s OK, I''ll give you a good word "Oh, it''s fierce. The robbery has hit me. I advise you not to regret it for a while. Be sensible and get out of front of me while my grandfather is in a good mood." Zhang Zheng said lightly. Chapter 129 "The young man is very aggressive. Just now my brother has given you enough face. Since you are so shameless, you will have to lie down under me later! Third, I''ll give it to you! " Full back over the head of Jianglong, holding just that girl''s waist, full face fierce looking at Zhang Zheng in front of him, said to the bald man next to him. "Yes! Big brother, you see, this boy still dares to bully his sister-in-law, I will press him on the ground and climb under the elder brother''s leg! " Bareheaded, bareheaded and iron tower like, he grinned grimly at the big brother next to him. He rubbed his hands and clattered his whole body to Zhang Zheng. "No shame! Noisy Zhang Zheng looked at the big man who was coming to him and said coldly. The next second, the arrogant bald man was directly grabbed by Zhang Zheng''s throat and held it in his hand. All this happened between the electric light and flint. Before people could see clearly, the bald man pedaled his feet in the air, foaming at his mouth. His eyes were white and covered with blood. He pinched the hand holding his throat, but it was no use. "Hum!" Zhang Zheng looked at the big man who was pinched in the air. He snorted coldly and threw it directly at the head of the mixed society. He happened to fly between the man''s legs. After sliding on the ground for a period of time, the bald man lay on his back and forth on the ground, motionless and fainted. This group of punks were shocked by the scene in front of them. All this happened in the blink of an eye, and some timid punks turned their heads and walked away. The schoolgirl, who had just been slapped by Zhang Zheng, did not have the momentum that she had just put on her thigh. She hid behind the social leader shivering, holding out a small face and looking at Zhang Zheng, who was slowly approaching her. "Brother! Today, this is what you did wrong. First beat my girlfriend, and then beat my brother to lie on the ground. You have to give my brother long a face Longge''s voice has lost its composure at the beginning, and he has been unable to do what he wants. After all, the man who was killed by Zhang Zheng with one move is his third younger brother. But the black belt of Taekwondo, who can''t give him a little face when he sees him? I didn''t expect to face the beautiful man in front of him, and he didn''t even have any room to resist. "Pa!" Zhang Zheng didn''t want to listen to him, so he just slapped him in the face. "You, you, you! How dare you hit me? Well, I remember you... "Longge said angrily. He had just been slapped by Zhang Zheng, and his face swelled up directly. There were five Ba palm prints clearly printed on his face. "Pa!" Another slap hit Longge''s face, which made both sides of Longge''s face swell up, and a gold inlaid tooth sprang out of his mouth. "Brother, I don''t care where you come from. Don''t let me meet you in the future." Longge roared. His voice was a little vague. He couldn''t speak clearly. He still called out to Zhang Zheng. "Pa!" Zhang Zheng slapped his face again. This time, long GE''s nosebleed flew, and he threw his face directly. The whole person fell on his knees with a plop. "Big brother, big brother, it''s our fault today. We shouldn''t have come to provoke you. If you don''t remember villains, let go of your brother today." Long Ge directly knelt on the ground and cried for mercy. "Honey, it can''t be done with that! So many brothers cut this little white face The girl student standing behind long Ge just now yelled. "Pa! Shut up, ugly woman Long Ge directly slapped the woman in the face and threw all his anger on the girl student''s body. The whole person''s arrogance instantly became quite arrogant. "It would have been better? If you leave it at home, you''ll get slapped? Be honest later. If you meet me again, it''s not a matter of palm. Carry your brother as far as you can! Don''t let me see you Zhang Zheng threw a stack of 100 yuan banknotes on Longge and said faintly that it was the medical expenses for the bald man and this Longge. Although the voice was not loud, it fell in the ears of brother long. He knelt on the ground and was scared to pee his pants. He nodded his head crazily and said, "brother Xie, brother Xie, I''ll get out of here right away!" As he spoke, he quickly picked up the hundred dollar bills under his body. Even the second brother of Qilin''s arm, who was just arrogant, followed his elder brother on the ground to grab the pile of 100 yuan bills. Zhang Zheng looked coldly at the people on the ground. He couldn''t help sighing. He thought that if these people fight for a bit of breath, they would not be idle in the society all day long. If they don''t accept the next meal, the peddlers and restaurants around must also be harmed by these social scum. What he did today can be regarded as eliminating evil for the people, Zhang Zheng thought The Lamborghini is out of the trouble zone. After a while, Zhang Zheng drove to the company. As soon as he entered the company, he saw several new faces. When he asked, he found that Ning had always recruited him. Zhang Zheng saw that their work was in good order. It didn''t seem to be dealing with the work. Suddenly, Zhang Zheng''s recognition of Zhang Ning was raised to a higher level. As soon as I entered the office, I saw Anna lecturing some new employees. "Hello, Xiao Liu has been doing well these two days. Please remember to hand in the report on time instead of procrastinating. Xiao Zhang, take a good look at the copy and ask Chang Rui what you don''t understand. Do you know everything?" Anna directly transformed into a female executive with aggressive appearance. At this time, she saw Zhang Zheng coming in from the outside and said to the new people in front of her: "OK, I''ll say so much today. If you don''t know what to do, come and ask me at any time. You can go back first.""Ah, brother Zheng, how can busy people have time to visit the company today?" After everyone left, Anna teased Zhang Zheng who came in from the door. "Cough, Anna, it''s hard for you. I can''t come back to comfort my hardworking employees." Zhang Zheng scratched his head and said with ha ha. "Has everything been dealt with at home?" Anna asked coldly. Zhang Zheng knew that she was referring to the affairs of the family and the Liu and Zhao families. Zhang Zheng pondered for a moment and said: "the things are almost handled. Next, uncle, they should gradually accept the affairs of the Liu family. In a few days, they should send someone to report to the company. Then please make statistics." "OK, I see. What are you going to do?" Anna recognized the meaning of Zhang Zheng''s words and asked directly. Chapter 130 "OK, I see. What are you going to do?" Anna recognized the meaning of Zhang Zheng''s words and asked directly. "I''m going to visit other cities recently. After all, the development of the group can''t stay in the capital. If you want to be bigger, you can''t avoid going to other cities to develop well. After all, the capital is only a small city." Zhang Zheng told Anna some of his recent thoughts. "Indeed, as Mr. Zheng said, if you want to go to other companies and cities to investigate, isn''t it just for technicians? Why should Zheng go by himself Anna asked suspiciously. "Some things can''t always be done by others. I have to do something. I''ll go to Liang fan''s and ask which company is better. Anna, you should be busy first." Zhang Zheng thought about it and said to Anna. "Well, I can''t see anyone all day. I can''t easily see him once. I can''t say a word. You''re a busy man!" When Anna heard Zhang Zheng say this, she was disappointed and couldn''t help humming coldly. Zhang Zheng smiles apologetically, and then walks out of Anna''s office. Zhang Zheng knows Anna''s love for her, but she only regards Anna as her good brother, and has no redundant ideas. Zhang Zheng thought, vaguely came to Liang fan''s office. As soon as he entered the door, he saw that there were six or seven notebooks on Liang fan''s desk. He kept a pen in his hand to record something. As soon as he saw Zhang Zheng come in, Liang fan put down his work and raised his head and yelled: "brother! You''ve come. Have things been going well lately? " "OK, it''s almost done. You''re right. I have something to tell you when I come back to you." Looking at Liang fan''s busy appearance, Zhang Zheng was not ready to procrastinate. He opened the door to see the mountain road. "You can tell me what you want, brother." "Well, I''m going to visit other cities and enjoy college life. You can help me to find out which city is better. It''s better to go to a city conducive to the development of our company, especially technology companies. That''s all." Zhang Zheng thought and said to Liang fan. "Elder brother, I''m thinking about it, but since I want to go there in person, I have to find the most difficult city! But big brother, what kind of idea do you have to go to university? " Liang fan asked with some doubts. "Don''t worry about that much. Check it for me quickly!" Zhang Zheng ordered that, after all, he had never been to a university. At that time, he was driven out by his family when he was taking the university entrance examination. Now he is idle. He must fulfill his wish at that time. It has to be said that Liang fan''s efficiency is still very fast, within ten minutes, Liang fan gave a best answer. "Elder brother, if you really want to go, you should go to the city in the province, so that it is closer to the company, and it will be more convenient when you come back. If I choose, I will be near the city, Tengzhou City. There are two science and technology companies named Bai and Chen. Big brother, there is only one Tengzhou Institute of science and technology in Tengzhou City. What do you think, brother?" Liang fan talks to Zhang Zheng and says. When Zhang Zhengyi heard of a white family, he couldn''t help thinking of the snow white he had saved that day, and immediately shook his head, thinking that things should not be so clever. Then he nodded and said, "OK, let''s do it. I''ll go back and get ready. I''ll set out tomorrow morning." When Zhang Zhenggang finished speaking, his mobile phone remembered. When he took it out of his pocket, he saw that it was Qin Tiansheng calling. Zhang Zheng directly pressed the answer button. "What''s up with Uncle Qin?" Zhang Tiansheng would not call him for no reason. "Dear nephew, I''m ashamed to say that. Do you remember the martial arts training meeting I told you at that time?" Qin Tiansheng said with some embarrassment. "Remember, what happened to Uncle Qin?" "Something has happened recently. It seems that it has something to do with some demons. Now, this martial arts training meeting can''t be held recently." Qin Tiansheng has some sorry voices. "Don''t worry, uncle Qin. Let me know when you have news. I have something to leave the capital for a while." After Zhang Zheng finished, he hung up Qin Tiansheng''s phone. Zhang Zheng thought about what Qin Tiansheng had just said. The reason for the postponement of the martial arts training meeting might be the affairs of foreign demons. Zhang Zheng didn''t think much about it. He put away his mobile phone and went straight out of Liang fan''s office. After a walk around the company, he went back to the old house of Zhang Jia. At noon, Zhang Zheng directly drove back to Zhangjia. When he just entered the door, he saw that Bai Xue came back from school. Zhang Zheng thought about what Liang fan had just told himself in the company, so he said to snow white, "where is your home?" "My family is from Tengzhou. My father does business there." After this morning''s affairs, now snow white does not dare to look at Zhang Zheng with her head down. Her face turns red as soon as she meets Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng''s face is directly black. It won''t be so coincidental. The city he wants to go to turns out to be Bai Xue''s hometown. Zhang Zheng coughs and says to Bai Xue, "Bai Xue, I have something to do with Tengzhou City. Does your father open a technology company?" "Yes, brother Zheng, how do you know?" Snow White asked in some doubt.Zhang Zhengyi told Bai Xue the whole story. Unexpectedly, the naive girl said, "well, brother Zheng, you should go first. My father is the biggest shareholder of the school you are going to. It''s not the time for new students to start school. I''ll tell my father tonight that I''ll let my father send someone to pick you up." Zhang Zheng was a little worried. He wanted to do things in a low-key way, but he didn''t want to make a mistake. His original plans were disrupted. After thinking about it, Zhang Zheng recognized it directly. After all, the development of things was beyond his control. "Thank you, snow white. I''ll trouble you." Zhang Zheng said with some embarrassment. "Brother Zheng, I should thank you. You should go there first tomorrow. I want to discuss with my father and take me back. I have no sense of security when I am away alone." Snow White said to Zhang Zheng, how could Zhang Zheng not understand the girl''s mind, but she was too embarrassed to tell him too much, so she could only smile. Zhang Zheng''s secret trip to school this time didn''t make a statement. He only told a few people who had a good relationship with him. He even didn''t tell the eldest and second uncles of his family, saying that he was going out for a period of time. Chapter 131 The next morning, before dawn, Zhang Zheng went directly out of Zhangjia. At this time, there were not many people on the street. Zhang Zheng still remembered that when he was a child, there were still people lighting lanterns in the street and shouting "dry weather, be careful with the fire". However, as time went on, these things gradually stayed in the deep memory. Zhang Zheng walked to the station on foot. He didn''t drive his own Ferrari. Zhang Zheng didn''t want to make a statement, so it was similar to the ancient emperor''s private visit. Zhang Zheng also bought four big cakes and eggs on the road, two for the ball girl and two for himself. Zhang Zheng, after all, is the strength of xuanjie peak, so Zhang Zheng will not feel particularly tired now. Not many times, Zhang Zheng directly ate pancake eggs and came to the station, because he ordered the ticket on his mobile phone in advance. After picking up the ticket in the self-service ticket machine, Zhang Zheng directly threw the wrapping paper of the cake eggs he had just finished on the ground in front of him Turn to wait for the car, at this time came a clear voice in the ear. "Hello! Little white face! Pick up the rubbish on the ground and throw it in the dustbin Zhang Zheng listened to the warning voice and looked behind him. At this time, a woman was about seventeen or eighteen years old, with a melon face and a beautiful face. She was wearing a pink open navel short T-shirt, a denim skirt and a pair of Korean style board shoes with Korean characters on them. The style was fashionable. At first, she was bought directly from Korea It''s not imported goods or imitations of Xidan. "Hello! What are you looking at! Never seen a woman or how to drop, pick up the garbage you just threw! Don''t think you can litter because you are handsome As soon as the little girl saw Zhang Zheng staring at herself, she was filled with anger and cried out. "The girl is not big, but she has a lot of temper!" Looking at the girl''s angry appearance, Zhang Zheng couldn''t help laughing. Then he picked up the garbage that he had just thrown on the ground. Then he went to the garbage can and shook the little girl with a ponytail. Then he threw it directly into the garbage can, as if saying: "see, I threw it in.". "Hum!" Seeing Zhang Zheng throw the garbage in the garbage can, he can''t help humming coldly. He turns away in his smiling eyes. Although Zhang Zheng had just been punished, he didn''t feel unhappy, and even felt a little funny in his heart. Zhang Zheng didn''t think much about it any more. He just sprawled on his chair and waited for the bus. "Please come to Tengzhou City and line up to check in!" After a while, the loudspeakers began to yell, because it is a running water car, usually not long after a car appears. After checking the ticket, Zhang Zheng got on the bus directly and found a window seat to do it. After a while, several people appeared around him. Zhang Zheng also saw a familiar face. It was the little girl who just called out to throw garbage at the station. Zhang Zheng saw the little girl, and the little girl also saw him. One of Zhang Zhengbao''s newspapers laughed and didn''t think about it To this unreasonable little girl turned a unreasonable white eye directly. Zhang Zheng thought secretly that she must be taught a good lesson when she has the opportunity. After a while, the car started, and Zhang Zheng seemed to be keeping his eyes closed. In fact, Zhang Zheng was practicing the book "one gasification, three clearing" and "the origin of spiritual thunder shaping". When Zhang Zheng was about to practice at the critical moment, Zhang Zheng could not help being pulled back to God by the quarrel of the people beside him, and he was immediately annoyed. "Well, I don''t care if I won the grand prize this time, I have to divide it according to the principle! But I don''t have any cash, brother. I''m going to get off the bus in front of me. What should I do? " A man sitting next to Zhang Zheng, with a briefcase in his hand, exclaimed. It seems that Zhang Zheng heard this on purpose. "Anyway, you have to give it to my brother! I''m in such a hurry Said a fat man with a big ear beside him. "What can I do with that! Hey, brother, I''ll discuss something with you! How about it? " The middle-aged uncle sitting next to Zhang Zheng asked. "Oh, what''s the matter, tell me?" Zhang Zheng listened to the two of them in this quarrel, also immediately came to interest. "Cough, little brother, this is the case. We just bought a bottle of coke together, but we didn''t expect that we won the grand prize, 100000 yuan. Take a look, brother!" The middle-aged uncle beside him said while he also took out the cap of the can to show Zhang Zheng a look. Zhang Zheng took it and looked at it. Sure enough, the small words of the first prize of 100000 yuan were written on the back of the bottle cap. Zhang Zheng pretended to be very surprised and exclaimed, "Oh, uncle, it''s really the first prize. It''s 100000 yuan!" "Yes, he''s going to get off at the next stop, so we two meet by chance, but we don''t want to give the 100000 to each other, so we don''t know what to do at this time. I hope you can help us both!" The middle-aged uncle sighed and said slowly to Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng, with his big eyes, looked at the middle-aged man and said, "uncle, I don''t know how I can help you?" When Zhang Zheng said this sentence, he just saw that the girl who was cruel to himself was looking at him with a burning fire. He had been saying two words with her mouth. Zhang Zheng could see that the little girl''s mouth pattern said: "liar!"Zhang Zheng is not stupid, for the cheater''s little trick has long seen clearly! Zhang Zheng is just acting with them, but in the eyes of this little girl, that is a silly roe deer, waiting to be slaughtered! "Cough, young man, it''s like this. How much money do you have now?" The middle-aged uncle lowered his voice and said mysteriously to Zhang Zheng''s ear. "It''s about 70000 yuan. I''ve just saved from working in other places. I''m going to go back to the village and marry my daughter-in-law." Zhang Zheng scratched his head and pretended to be a child returning from work. "70000 ah, it''s OK. Do you think it''s OK, little brother? I''ll give you the first prize bottle cap. When you get off the car, you can exchange 100000 yuan. Isn''t it better to go back to the village and marry a daughter-in-law?" The middle-aged uncle followed the temptation of Zhang Zheng, but Zhang Zheng had seen through all this. "Hehe, although this is a good thing, I can''t do it like this. The old people in the village have taught me that I can''t get paid for nothing. I don''t think I''ll change it!" Zhang Zheng scratched his head and laughed like a silly boy. Chapter 132 "Hehe, although this is a good thing, I can''t do it like this. The old people in the village have taught me that I can''t get paid for nothing. I don''t think I''ll change it!" Zhang Zheng scratched his head and laughed like a silly boy. As soon as the little girl saw Zhang Zheng''s refusal, she breathed a sigh of relief. "Young man! Listen to me, the man next to me is too anxious to get off the bus. It''s not about to arrive at the station soon. Take it as a good thing! Why not work? Besides, this bottle of coke is enough for us to buy RMB 35000 per person. Are you right, brother! I can''t share this good thing with my little brother if he''s not in such a hurry, can I? " Hearing Zhang Zheng''s refusal, the middle-aged uncle said in a hurry. "Well, grandma once said," saving one life is better than building a seven level butcher. I''ll help you once. " Zhang Zheng said so, he took out 70000 yuan in cash from his backpack. When he took it out, he was flustered in front of the middle-aged uncle. "Good, give it to me!" The middle-aged uncle gasped like an ox, looking at the 70000 yuan immediately in his hand, he couldn''t help being a little excited. "Stop it! You silly boy, you look very handsome, did not expect you silly! They are lying to you As soon as the little girl saw Zhang Zheng, she was about to be cheated. She rushed over from the front and stood and yelled at Zhang Zheng. "What are you going to do? What can I do for you? Don''t you understand what you just heard? You have just been so cruel to me at the station. I think you are a liar. How can this uncle be a liar when he is so good? " Zhang Zheng directly accepted back, the heart immediately felt comfortable, who let just that little girl just yelled at me at the station. "You, you, you! Hum The little girl was so angry that she didn''t come back to her seat. Zhang Zheng didn''t go to see the little girl, so he gave the money to the middle-aged uncle. The middle-aged man''s face was full of flowers. He put the lid in Zhang Zheng''s hand and said, "little brother, good people have good rewards. Great kindness will not be appreciated." "Oh, it doesn''t matter. Please give the money to the fat uncle next to you." Zhang Zheng pointed to the fat uncle next to the middle-aged man and said with a smile. "Ah? Yes, yes, yes, this is for him Middle aged people can be regarded as happy bad, so these days can be regarded as some fool willing to bite. "Uncle? What''s in your briefcase Zhang Zheng pointed to the man''s briefcase. "Well, there''s 20000 yuan in it. I''ll pack the 70000 with 20000 yuan first, and I''ll give it to him when I get off the bus. Otherwise, there will be too many people in the car, and the wealth will not be exposed, little brother!" The middle-aged uncle lowered his body and whispered to Zhang Zheng. "Uncle Xie, get it!" Zhang Zheng laughed straight, holding the bottle cap in his hand, and said that he couldn''t put it down. Looking at the silly child in front of him, the middle-aged man sneered in his heart. However, Zhang Zheng is quite indifferent now. Yu Guangzhong glimpses the girl who has just come to tell him. At this time, tears are falling from the corner of his eyes. It seems that he is very sad. Zhang Zheng is not in his heart. He is ready to explain it to her for a while. After a while, the car arrived at the next stop, and the two people who had just talked to Zhang Zheng got off the car in a hurry. Zhang Zheng laughed disapprovingly. At this time, the little girl seemed to have dried her tears, and came over angrily. She sat down beside Zhang Zheng and said to Zhang Zheng angrily, "are you stupid! You white grow so big, those two people are cheaters! Can''t you see that the two men are in a group? That''s 70000 yuan! Why are you so deceived? " "Why are you sure I was cheated, not that I cheated them?" Zhang Zheng looked at the little girl with a smile and raised her briefcase by the way. How could it be! I just saw that the briefcase has just been taken away. How could it be in your hands! " The little girl had an unbelievable look on her face. "Look at you. What''s the rush? I''m so smart that I''ll be cheated by two greasy uncles? How was my acting just now? Was it realistic? " Zhang Zheng said with a smile. "Well, smart people don''t litter everywhere! You are a naughty rascal Said the little girl. "I''m sorry just now. I shouldn''t have been cruel to you. Thank you for reminding me that these two people are liars." Zhang zhengdi apologized to the little girl. I didn''t expect Zhang Zheng to say so. The little girl immediately began to cry. The tears fell from her eyes one by one. I didn''t want to dry them or stop crying. Soon, the jeans were wet, and the deep and light color with a dark and ironic atmosphere was smiling at this Zheng. Zhang Zheng looked at the girl who was crying. His heart suddenly trembled and he hugged him directly. He didn''t know whether the girl was crying silly or how. He didn''t resist. All the way, the little girl kept her head down and leaned on Zhang Zheng''s body. She looked like a gentle deer, and she looked quite different at the beginning. Zhang Zheng also has some inexplicable, is this Ni Zi how to return a responsibility, said to lean on? This still depends on themselves, until the front of the salesman called: "please pack up your personal belongings, the vehicle will enter Tengzhou station soon!"Zhang Zheng found that the little girl in his arms fluttered, and then he slapped Zhang Zheng in the face, "hooligan!" The little girl blushed and said to Zhang Zheng fiercely. This slap made Zhang Zheng have some mistakes that can''t be prevented. What hasn''t been done yet? This slap will give her a slap. At this time, a car of people are looking at themselves, all showing a look of disdain, some people even said: "today''s young people, the wind of the world is declining! It''s such a thing in the car The girl''s red face was said by the people in the car. It was as red as if it could be inserted into the water! Then the little girl seemed to think of something. She just fell asleep and leaned on Zhang Zheng. She looked at Zhang Zheng with some apology. Zhang Zheng was so confused that he even got a slap in my arms and was scolded as a hooligan after sleeping all the way in my arms. Who could bear it for that? But Zhang Zheng looked at the dull and lovely girl in front of him and couldn''t do anything about it. Then he snorted coldly and walked out of the car without looking back, regardless of the rumors behind him. Looking at Zhang Zheng''s departure, the little girl was stunned for a moment. She had not asked his name just now! Chapter 133 Tengzhou station. Zhang Zheng squeezed out of the bustling station with indignation on his face. It was the first time that he was slapped in the face by a woman when he was so big. He would never forget all kinds of humiliations in his life. "Bah, bad luck, how come such a thing happened today? Women are really strange creatures!" Zhang Zheng said maliciously. "Hello! The man in front of me, get out of my way and get in the way of our young master Zhang Zheng was thinking about it, and suddenly there was a discordant voice. Zhang Zheng tilted his head and looked at it. He saw a fierce man in a suit and sunglasses. Now a Murderer with red hair yelled at himself. "This road belongs to your family?" Zhang Zheng asked angrily. He was already angry. The dog who came out of nowhere dare to add fuel to the fire. "Oh! Do you know what you can do, from other places? Do you know who the man next to me is? This is Jianrong, young master Jian! Who can''t hide? Hurry up to recognize the situation and take advantage of our young master''s good mood, where to get out of here The bodyguard stood behind the man and called to Zhang Zheng. "The young master of the Jane family? It''s said that the local villains in this area will bow their heads when they see them. I''m afraid the young people from other places will suffer There are people watching the excitement nearby, and they say to the people who have just come to see the excitement. "Yes, this young master of the Jian family is too arrogant and domineering. The last one who provoked him is still lying in the intensive care unit." There are also some people talking on the side of the grapevine, it seems that he is a good citizen who has been eating melons for a long time. All these words and expressions around him fell into Zhang Zheng''s ears. However, listening to the words of these people nearby, Zhang Zheng directly laughed out: "ha ha ha, who was I then? It turned out that it was Jane Dawei. It happened that I was going to pass in front of you. Please give way, you are in my way!" "Lying in the trough, fishing in other places, I''m not timid! How dare you talk to Jane like that? I don''t think you want to live! " Next to the bodyguard heard Zhang Zheng speak so, immediately anxious. "Don''t you tell Ben Shao Hu so much, fierce tiger! Wish the dragon! You two hit me dead! " The red haired Jian Rong who killed Matt didn''t look down when he heard Zhang Zheng say so. He looked up at Zhang Zheng and swore. "Get down to me!" Just now that fierce tiger with sunglasses directly swung his fist as big as sandbag and waved it to Zhang Zheng''s face. The timid people nearby have closed their eyes, as if they have guessed the outcome of Zhang Zheng. "Ah ~" a shrill scream came directly. Zhang Zheng held the fist that the fierce tiger had just swung in his hand. The whole person''s hand bent into a strange angle. Just listen to the "click" sound. The tiger, who was just flaunting his power, was holding his broken hand and howling on the ground. Another bodyguard named Zhu long saw that the young man was pressed down on the ground and couldn''t get up when he saw the tiger in front of him. He immediately lowered himself to Gu Rong''s ear and said, "Gu Shao, today we should be playing on the iron plate. I think this is all for today." "That''s it? Where should I put my face in a hurry? " Gu Rong looked at Zhang Zheng fiercely and screamed. "Oh? What do you want to do Zhang Zheng said playfully. Looking at the simple and simple appearance in front of him, Zhang Zhenggang''s resentment that he had just been slapped by the little girl also disappeared. "What? If you''re a man, wait here! My young master NIMA calls people! You must be done today Master Gu, who killed Matt, was ready to take out his mobile phone and call people directly. Zhang Zheng was too lazy to pay attention to him, and said scornfully, "ignorance, social garbage!" After that, he walked directly from Gu Rong''s side without looking at him. "Ah! White little! Here you are! This son of a bitch next to me! If you humiliate me in public, you have to do justice to my brother. " As soon as Zhang Zhenggang walked past him, he heard Jianrong''s ecstatic voice. Zhang Zheng frowned, turned slightly, and saw a Bugatti Veyron coming from the roadside where he was just now. From the top came a handsome man in white clothes. Zhang Zheng felt that this man was a little familiar. "Bai Shao, you have to make decisions for my younger brother. I just humiliated me in public just after my death." Gu Rong looks at the arrival of Bai Yunfei and rushes forward with flattery. At this time, some of the girls who were watching directly committed the flower mania. Looking at the fresh wind in the clothes and the stars in their eyes, they just took out their mobile phone brushes and photographed themselves to Bai Yunfei. "Oh, my God, isn''t that white! I didn''t expect to see myself today. Good sister, did you see it? How handsome There is a little girl who is crazy and shakes the arm of her good friend beside her and shouts madly. But Bai Yunfei doesn''t pay any attention to these girls. He seems to be used to it. He looks at Gu Rong who pours at him. He just raises his hand and pushes it aside disgustingly. He doesn''t even look at it. "Hello, Zhang Shao. I''m Bai Yunfei. My sister must have told you something about our Bai family. Knowing that Zhang Shao is coming to your city today, I''ve come to pick you up at the owner''s will. Please give me a face!" Bai Yunfei came directly to Zhang Zheng and bowed his head and said respectfully.Now it''s Gu Rong''s turn to be silly. The young master of the white family who is high in his eyes should bow his head like a strange man? Gu Rong now has the heart to die. He is just a local villain. He is called Gu Shao by his younger brothers. He is very happy when he listens to himself. The real young master of the white family is so humble in front of him. Isn''t his behavior just a suicide? "Bai, Bai Shao... I just lost sight of Mount Tai, and I don''t know Zhang Shao in front of me. I hope your adults will not follow..." "pa! Noisy Gu Rong''s words have not finished, Bai Yunfei slapped him in the face, "where to roll, where to go!" "Yes, yes, yes, I wish dragon, let''s go!" Gu Rong listens to Bai Yunfei scolding himself. He doesn''t care about the slap he just got. He nods and bows and leads Zhu long to pull up the fierce tiger on the ground and goes out without turning back. Zhang Zheng looked at the extraordinary temperament of Bai Yunfei in front of him, and immediately understood it. It was no wonder that at the first sight, Zhang Zheng felt familiar. "You must be Bai Xue''s brother. As expected, the hero is young, and Zhang Zheng admires him very much." Since the other party sincerely to pick up their own, that they must give full face. Chapter 134 "Ha ha ha, Mr. Zhang, please get on the bus and leave without delay. The master has been waiting at home for a long time." When Bai Yunfei heard Zhang Zheng say so, he said happily. Zhang Zheng and Bai Yunfei sit in Bugatti and drive away in a panic. With a long sigh of relief, Bai Yunfei said to Zhang Zheng in the co pilot''s seat: "Zhang Shao, maybe you don''t know. Just what happened just now, we''ve both been on a hot search! Ha ha ha "Ah? So fast? Isn''t this just happening? " Zhang Zheng said somewhat puzzled. "Now you turn on your mobile phone and have a look at the hot search. The citizens of Tengzhou may not be the same as you do there. You have to do as the Romans do, ha ha ha!" It seems that Bai has a certain resistance to Yunfei. Zhang Zheng opened his mobile phone doubtlessly, and saw the top two hot searches in Tengzhou entertainment news: "strange foreign men boxing station bully" and "white boy shows up at the station! Talking and laughing with strange men Looking at these two hot searches, Zhang Zheng was a little bit embarrassed. It seems that Tengzhou City should keep a low profile, otherwise it will become the focus of attention like this. Along the way, two people talked and laughed. Zhang Zheng understood that Bai Xue was a very strong girl. She was spoiled by her father and brother in Tengzhou City. It would be very uncomfortable to go to school and finish school. So she went to Beijing to attend high school, in order to prove herself. When they came to the courtyard of the house, they were led by two beautiful maiden dogs, who were in the courtyard of the grand lady of palazzo. "Zhang Shao, these two people who are walking are my aunts." Bai Yunfei stopped and said to Zhang Zheng. The two young women looked at Zhang Zheng and Bai Yunfei who came down from the car. They immediately opened their eyes and said to them, "Oh, Xiaofei is back? Come and let my aunt hug you. I haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss you so much! Ah, who is the handsome young man next to me? Come and introduce it to my aunt "Third aunt! Please don''t make fun of me. The man next to me is a distinguished guest invited by my father! The young master of Zhangjia from Beijing said to his aunts, "I''ll go to see my father with Mr. Zhang first!" Bai Yunfei had no choice but to say to the third aunt who had doted on him since he was a child. Then he took Zhang zhengtou and walked into the house for fear of being relied on by his own aunt. When Zhang Zheng looked at the two brothers and nephews, he felt an impulse to laugh. It seems that the young master of the white family, who is very beautiful in front of outsiders, has to listen to the adults'' words at home. From the main entrance into the villa, Zhang Zheng''s eyes were bright, romantic and solemn temperament, high hall and imposing gate, round arched window and corner stone masonry, all show elegant. The floor made of black marble, the bright ceramic tile like mirror, the gorgeous crystal chandelier, the pure black fragrant wood table of glass, the imported famous cushion chair, the exquisite carved bookcase... The whole room is almost indescribable. The combination of Chinese and Western architecture is so harmonious that the basic charm of Chinese style and the architectural symbols and details of western style complement each other. It is not only full of aesthetic pleasure, but also more important to make the living comfortable and close to nature. The external space layout has the feeling of Chinese style residential enclosure, which embodies the advantages of small and fine. "It''s a beautiful architectural spectacle, a dream leisure paradise!" Looking at the beautiful scene, Zhang Zheng couldn''t help exclaiming. "Hahaha, Zhang Shao, I''m flattered! These were all designed by my father himself Bai Yunfei listened to Zhang Zheng''s praise and couldn''t help laughing and explaining. "Young master, you are back! The master has been waiting for you for a long time An elderly housekeeper looked at Zhang Zheng and Bai Yunfei who came in from outside. "OK, I know. Zhang Shao, let me introduce you to you. This is uncle Fu, the housekeeper of our Bai family. He has been with my father for decades, and he is sincere to the Bai family." Bai Yunfei introduced Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng said a little Hello, but he couldn''t help thinking of Uncle Gu. He had been away for some time and didn''t know what was going on. He said that he was going to find the World Association and the tingfengge to solve some personal grudges. Unexpectedly, there was no news yet. Zhang Zheng couldn''t help worrying. "Zhang Shao, what''s the matter with you?" Bai Yunfei looks at Zhang Zheng''s trance and asks. "Ah? I''m sorry. I just remembered some past events, which made Bai Shao laugh Zhang Zheng came back to his senses and said with some embarrassment. Bai Yunfei smiles, indicating that he doesn''t mind. "Dong Dong! Dad, I''m in! " White clouds flew to the door of the study and knocked on the door for instructions. "Come in!" A weak voice came from the door. As soon as Zhang Zheng entered the door, he saw a man in his 40s and 50s working in the quilt, watching Bai Yunfei and himself coming in from the door. Zhang Zheng had learned some medical skills from Huang Runsheng before. By looking at his face, he found that he had been ill for many years and was on the verge of death. "Dad? How are you doing? How are you doing Bai Yunfei looks at his father sitting on the bed and runs to help him."Ah! I don''t care. It''s the same as before. Please ask the guests to sit down! " Bai Hui waved his hand, indicating that Baiyun flew to ask Zhang Zheng to sit down. "What''s the matter with your body? In my opinion, this has been a disease for many years! " Zhang Zheng went straight forward and looked at Bai Hui''s face and said earnestly. "Oh? Does Zhang Shao still understand medical skills? " Bai Yunfei was surprised to hear what Zhang Zheng said. "Master dare not say, but I can''t say that your father''s disease can be cured!" Zhang Zheng said categorically. "What? Can you fix this? I''ve been treating them for years, but they haven''t been cured. Zhang Shao, maybe we can''t play jokes like this! " Bai Yunfei said with an unbelievable face. "Feier! Don''t be rude. Since Zhang Xiaoyou said that he could treat my illness, why not try it? Father''s body is already full of holes, it is good to maintain it. Since Zhang Xiaoyou has a way, let''s try it! I believe in Zhang Xiaoyou''s character. Xueer can''t mistake him! " Bai Hui yelled at Bai Yunfei, then slowly said to Zhang Zheng. "Since your father looks up to the boy so much, he must try his best to cure him!" Zhang Zheng hugged his fist and said that actually Zhang Zheng didn''t have a full grasp of it. After all, all the knowledge he learned was learned from books and had not yet gone through actual combat. Chapter 135 Zhang Zheng stepped forward, holding the pulse of Bai Hui''s hand, and feeling it carefully, Zhang Zheng''s brow was locked and his expression on his face was very dignified. "Zhang Shao, how are you?" Bai Yunfei looked at Zhang Zheng, who was frowning, and asked nervously. "Cough, Zhang Xiaoyou, if there is no way, don''t force it!" Bai Hui coughs and says that he also knows that his disease has come to an end. Many big hospitals can''t cure it, and he is not ready to put his last hope on Zhang Zheng. "Uncle Bai, don''t be impatient. You can cure this disease! Mr. White, come here with your pen and ink! " Zhang Zheng ordered. "Good!" After a while, Bai Yunfei came in with a pen and paper. Zhang Zheng put down Bai Hui''s hand, took up pen and paper and wrote on the paper. Bai Yunfei and Bai Hui glared at Zhang Zheng''s abbreviation. All of them are Chinese herbal medicines! After a while, Zhang Zheng breathed out a breath, handed the paper with dense and small characters to Bai Yunfei''s hand, and said, "Bai Shao, you go to the drugstore to get the medicine according to the prescription I gave you. You need a catty of each. Do you understand?" "Yes, I''ll do it now! Zhang Shao, you can wait here for a moment! " After Bai Yunfei motioned to Zhang Zheng to sit down, he ran out directly. "Zhang Xiaoyou, can I really cure this disease?" Bai Hui looked at Zhang Zheng in disbelief and said. "Chinese medicine is extensive and profound. How can this disease not be cured? Uncle Bai, your disease is to the viscera, so ordinary medicine is not of great use to you! " Zhang Zheng explained earnestly. "Zhang Xiaoyou, thank you for your help! Please accept uncle Bai''s obeisance Bai Hui said that he would get up and kowtow to Zhang Zheng. "Ah! Uncle Bai, please get up. Thank you again! You''re welcome, uncle Bai! " With such a gentle drag, Bai Hui finds that he can''t help but go back to bed. He is surprised. Zhang Zheng can''t tell him that he is a practitioner. After all, the relationship is not so good. Zhang Zheng sat in his chair and closed his eyes. During this period, uncle Guan Jiafu also came to make a cup of Longjing tea for Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng did not drink it. He devoted himself to the cultivation of his "origin of spiritual thunder shaping". After a while, Bai Yunfei rushed in and rushed over with a big bag of traditional Chinese medicine in one hand. "Zhang Shao, you can see what''s missing. If there is such a need, please tell me!" Bai Yunfei sincerely looks at Zhang Zheng and says that he really cares about his father. "OK, the materials are almost ready, white little, you go to prepare a big bathtub, another in a small pot of decocting medicine!" Zhang Zheng took a general look and found that the main Chinese herbal medicines were there. He did not take a closer look at them. He directly ordered Bai Yunfei to prepare for the next thing. After a while, everything was ready, and they all moved to Bai Hui''s study. "I''m going to start, brother Bai. You let the old man take off his clothes and sit in this VAT and soak it first." Zhang Zheng ordered. Bai Yunfei quickly followed Zhang Zheng''s advice. Zhang Zheng directly lit a fire on the stove, and then one hand added medicine to it, while the other kept adding herbs to the bathtub. After a while, the transparent and clear water in the bathtub turned reddish brown. Bai Hui''s face turned flushed, her eyes closed and her whole body trembled. "White little, keep heating the water!" Exclaimed Zhang Zheng. "It''s hot already?" Bai Yunfei was astonished. "Add!" Now, with the addition of this pot of water, his father''s flushed face gradually faded, and his face became ruddy. He closed his eyes and breathed evenly. Bai Yunfei breathed a sigh of relief and looked at his father''s ruddy face, and his admiration for Zhang Zheng suddenly deepened. Zhang Zheng frowned and looked at the small stove in front of him. He suddenly drank a light drink, and then he poured all the medicine into the bathtub with a crash of the small stove. Bai Yunfei looked at Zhang Zheng and his eyes widened. Is this still human? This small pot with high temperature is easy to grasp? Zhang Zheng can now no matter what Bai Yunfei thinks in his heart, he puts his whole mind on Bai Hui in front of him. The water in the bathtub, which had just fallen down with black medicine juice, has now become dark and boiling directly. The big water bubbles are popping out. If it hadn''t been for watching his father''s face gradually ruddy, Bai Yunfei really wanted to hit Zhang Zheng on the ground. Both of them looked at the white light in front of them in the water. After a long time, Bai Hui suddenly turned red, and a mouthful of black blood gushed out. "Dad! What''s wrong with you? Zhang Zheng, what have you done to my father? " When Bai Yunfei saw his father vomited blood, he immediately roared at Zhang Zheng. "Yunfei! You see what''s wrong with you! Everything is so impetuous Listening to his father''s voice, Bai Yunfei was ecstatic. In recent years, when did his father speak so loudly!"Dad? Are you ready? " Bai Yunfei turned his head and looked at his father. He was ecstatic. "It''s so easy to think about it. At least we have to take two more courses of Chinese medicine! It''s not a medicine bath that can solve the problem after taking off the disease for so long! " Zhang Zheng''s faint voice came at this time. "Thank you! It''s a lot of offence just now. Please don''t put it in your heart! " Bai Yunfei knelt on his knees and said to Zhang Zheng. "It''s no problem. After all, everyone will be worried if his father is like this." Zhang Zheng waved his hand and said, "Uncle white, do you wear your clothes and see if you can walk on the ground now?" "Good! Thank you for saving your life Bai Hui hugged his fist and turned around to put on clothes. He was surprised to find that he could stand and wear clothes now? No cough? Suddenly some excited spot jumped a circle, just like a child. "Oh, uncle Bai, you are welcome! Snow white and I are good friends. Her father is not feeling well. Naturally, I want to do my best Zhang Zheng laughed and waved his hand. Bai Yunfei''s second aunt and third aunt are playing with Labrador dogs in the yard. When they are ready to go back, they look at Bai Hui who comes out of the house. They both widen their eyes and say, "brother! Are you in good health? " "Second sister and third sister, hahaha, thanks to Zhang Xiaoyou, I was able to recover. I haven''t breathed such fresh air for many years, ha ha ha." Bai Hui was overjoyed at the fine weather outside. Chapter 136 Bai Yunfei''s second aunt and third aunt are playing with Labrador dogs in the yard. When they are ready to go back, they look at Bai Hui who comes out of the house. They both widen their eyes and say, "brother! Are you in good health? " "Second sister and third sister, hahaha, thanks to Zhang Xiaoyou, I was able to recover. I haven''t breathed such fresh air for many years, ha ha ha." Bai Hui was overjoyed at the fine weather outside. "Congratulations to Daddy Bai Yunfei also congratulated him. "Yunfei! You treat me well this afternoon. Thank you very much. After all, we Bai family owes him two lives! For my father, go to find a place in front of those old friends! In these years, they have done so many bad things behind my back! " Bai Hui thought about some things he had experienced in recent years, and he could not help but say with cold eyes. ... morning star KTV "Zhang Shao, did you often come to such places before Bai Shao led Zhang Zheng to ask outside the morning star KTV. "Ha ha ha, Bai Shao is also such a smart person. I didn''t expect to like this kind of scene." Zhang Zheng laughed. According to Bai Hui''s meaning in the morning, Bai Yunfei brings Zhang Zheng directly to KTV to play. "Who was I then? It turns out to be the famous Bai Da Shao As soon as he entered the door, Zhang Zheng heard a very unpleasant voice, and suddenly his brow was a little tight. "This man is Chen Sheng of the Chen family! I''ve always been at odds with our white family, and there are often some frictions between the companies. I''m sorry Zhang Shao is arrogant. Today''s Yaxing may be gone. Let''s go! " Bai Yunfei said in Zhang Zheng''s ear. "Brother Bai, how shameless we are! Come, stay and play with them Zhang Zheng looked at Chen Sheng surrounded by seven or eight people and said with a smile. "Bai Yunfei, have you seen that the brother next to you has a lot of knowledge, so he left in such a gloomy way. If it comes out, where will your reputation be? Ha ha ha Chen Sheng looked at the two men in front of him and laughed. He looked very hateful and wanted to be beaten. "Chen Sheng, what do you want today?" Bai Yunfei said with gnashing teeth. "It''s very simple. We''ve all come here. Why don''t we go to our box and have a drink?" Chen Sheng looked at the two men and said with a gloomy face. "Good! I''m willing to accompany you to the end! " Zhang Zheng looked at Chen Sheng in front of him and said with a smile that he looked very naive. "OK, let''s go with me," Chen Sheng said with a cold look in his eyes and walked in front of him. In the KTV box, Bai Yunfei and Zhang Zheng are surrounded by these seven or eight small thugs. They are very calm. Zhang Zheng is a little surprised. It seems that Bai Yunfei often encounters such things. "Come on, Chen Sheng, how would you like to drink it! This matter has nothing to do with my brother. If you have anything to do with me, please come to me Bai Yunfei stares at Chen Sheng in front of him and says fiercely. "Well, you know how to play! See this table of beer! Blow on the bottle! If you can drink, I''ll let you go. How about you? " Chen Sheng looked at the two in front of him and said. This kind of playing method is often used when these rich children are reorganizing. It''s common to drink but vomit blood. After all, it''s the same way. Bai Yunfei looks at Chen Sheng in front of him. Bai Yunfei is not stupid. In recent years, there are not a few people who have been drunk by Chen Shengyi in the hospital. Just last year, Jianrong did not know how to offend Chen Sheng. He was directly blocked in the KTV compartment by Chen Sheng in this way. He poured four or five bottles of white wine. He lived in the hospital for half a year and was almost delivered Life. "Well, I will accompany you to the end, brother Bai. I''ll take care of it." Zhang Zheng looked at the seven or eight people in front of him and said slowly. "Zhang Shao! Don''t do it! They don''t dare to do anything to us. I''m going to call my father now! " Bai Yunfei looked at Zhang Zheng and said earnestly. "White clouds fly! You''re still as spineless as ever, and you don''t have the courage of this brother around you! " Chen Sheng grinned ferociously. "Gulu Gulu ~" in the eyes of everyone''s surprise, Zhang Zheng directly picked up the beer on the table and drank it. Before the crowd recovered, Zhang Zheng directly drank three bottles of beer. "Drink, hurry up, just waste time here." Zhang Zheng threw away the bottle in his hand and sneered. "Grandma! I''ll do it Chen Sheng next to a small fat man looking at Zhang Zheng said viciously. The little fat man rolled his arms and sleeves up, picked up the beer on the table and began to drink it. In a flash, he drank three bottles of beer. "Don''t stop, go on!" Zhang Zheng looked at the little fat man who was burping in front of him and kept sneering. Zhang Zheng was so excited, the little fat man immediately came to fight, directly opened three bottles of beer, three bottles directly together to pour into the mouth! Zhang Zheng looked at the little fat man in front of him with sarcastic eyes as he drank. What people don''t know is that Zhang Zheng has already said that all the wine power has been dissolved by using spiritual power. Now he is just like drinking water, and he has no feeling at all."Poop The man who had just been drinking with Zhang Zheng slipped under the table, foaming at the mouth, delirious and convulsing. "Drag away! What a shame Chen Sheng looked at the man who was drunk by Zhang Zheng and said in disgust. "Chen Shao, I''ll come." At this time, another brave young drunkard stood up again. The result was not hard to predict. Unexpectedly, he was drunk by Zhang Zheng, frothing at the mouth and pulled out. "Zhou Tong! You''re the biggest drinker, you go on One after another, Chen Sheng''s face couldn''t hang. He called up the man who had the largest amount of alcohol under his hand. "Hey, brother, how boring to drink beer! Let''s have a drink of white wine Zhou Tong looked at Zhang Zheng, who had drunk a lot of wine. He said with a straight smile that he wanted to drink Zhang Zheng to death, but his little calculation was wrong. "Good, drink white! How about this bottle of Niulan mountain Zhang Zheng said that he directly took out a bottle of Niulanshan Erguotou which had been prepared in advance from under the table, directly unscrewed the lid of the bottle and gulped down. In this scene, Zhou Tong, Bai Yunfei and Chen Sheng all jump on their eyelids and pour liquor directly? Is this a human thing? However, the arrow had to be sent, so Zhou Tong had to take out a bottle of Niulan mountain under the table, unscrewed the cap of the bottle, and his eyes leaped vigorously, thinking, I''ll fight! Directly learning from Zhang Zheng''s appearance, Gulu Gulu was poured into the net throat. "Come on, come on, come on!" The little thugs next to him clapped on the table and cheered him on. Chapter 137 "Gollum, Gulu, poof!" Zhou Tong drank and puffed out the Niulan mountain in his mouth. The man sat on the ground with a puff. "Is that all?" Zhang Zheng threw away the wine bottle he had drunk and scoffed at Zhou Tong, who was sitting on the ground. Don''t say that these punks are so stupid that even Bai Yunfei can''t close his mouth. "Zhang Shao, are you ok?" Bai Yunfei asked, trembling. "I''m fine. It''s OK. Don''t worry!" Zhang Zheng said smartly. He didn''t seem drunk at all. "Slot! I can still come! " Zhou Tong stumbled up from the ground, pointed his red eyes at Zhang Zheng and exclaimed angrily. "Good! Zhou Tong, get up and drink this boy down! The boy is just at the end of his tether. He''s all on the surface! " Chen Sheng looked at Zhang Zheng, who was standing opposite him, and said with gnashing teeth. "If you don''t know what to do, please do it." Zhang Zheng said lightly, and then took out a bottle of vogat from the bottom of the table. Everyone''s eyes were stunned. They dried a bottle of Erguotou, and then they picked up a bottle of vogat. I''m afraid the boy is not a human being! In the eyes of everyone''s surprise, Zhang Zheng directly unscrewed the cap of the bottle and poured it down with his head up. "Gulu Gulu ~" for a breath or two, the whole bottle of vogat was directly drunk by Zhang Zheng. "Spell it! This boy is just the end of his tether! Zhou Tong will never lose! " Zhou Tong thought this in his mind. He picked up Erguotou on the table and poured it into his stomach. In the shouting of the crowd, Zhou Tong was red necked and dried two bottles. The man was already a little confused. He stood up on the table and called to Zhang Zheng: "drink! Who doesn''t drink is grandson Zhang Zheng was also a little surprised. He had to say that Zhou Tong had a large amount of alcohol. However, he was only unlucky when he met Zhang Zheng. Now Zhang Zheng can be said to have a thousand cups. "Poof!" Zhou Tong once again blew a bottle of white wine with Zhang zhengdui. The whole person directly spurted out a mouthful of blood. The whole bottle was directly submerged in red, and Zhou Tong was lying unconscious on the sofa. "Bad luck! Get him to the hospital Chen Sheng looked at Zhou Tong, who had disgraced himself, and said bitterly. "Chen Sheng, since all your people are defeated, we can go back." Bai Yunfei looked at Zhou Tong lying on the ground, fainted with blood on his face, and called coldly to Chen Sheng. "White clouds fly! Let you go this time! Don''t let me catch it again, or I want you to look good! Brothers, go Chen Sheng''s blue veins on his forehead were exposed. He waved and looked at Bai Yunfei and said with gnashing teeth. With that, Chen Sheng took two people to the door with unconscious Zhou Tong. "Stop! Did I say let you go At this time, Zhang Zheng''s faint voice came over. "You? Who was I then! Who are you? Isn''t it a dog beside Bai Yunfei? How dare you talk to me like that Chen Sheng was angry at this time. Listening to Zhang Zheng''s words, he turned his head and roared. He also took a wine bottle from the table and held it in his hand. "What did you say? Please say it again. I didn''t hear you clearly. " Zhang Zheng stood up and looked at the fierce Chen Sheng in front of him and said faintly. "Chen Sheng, let''s just forget it today! How can I make you three points later? " Bai Yunfei looked at this posture, and stood up and stopped them. He said to Chen Sheng. "White clouds fly! What are you? Don''t think our Chen family is afraid of your white family! Who doesn''t know your father is struggling to get up in bed. Get out of my way! Or I''ll clean it up with you! " Chen Sheng pointed to the white cloud flying in the middle and roared, his expression was very ferocious. With that, there were three little thugs pressing Bai Yunfei on the sofa, even Zhou Tong ignored. "Brother Zhang! Run Bai Yunfei looks at Chen Sheng, who is approaching Zhang Zheng step by step, and shouts at Zhang Zheng in a hoarse voice. Zhang Zheng waved to Bai Yunfei, saying that he could handle it. "Boy, I''ll give you a lesson today. I''ll kill you with no eyes!" Chen Sheng looked at Zhang Zheng in front of him, swung the wine bottle in his hand and swung it on Zhang Zheng''s head. Zhang Zheng''s body was slightly flustered, and with a standard and neat side kick, Chen Sheng''s head seemed to have been hit hard, and the whole person directly flew back, "bang!" The ground hit the wall with a crash. "Don''t be in front of me all day long. I don''t know which green onion you don''t count. Bah!" Zhang Zheng walked up to Chen Sheng, who was dying on the wall, and spit cleanly. Before they could see clearly what had happened, in such a moment, like a dream, they saw Chen Sheng''s whole person flying directly, his head hitting the wall unconscious. "Don''t you let it go?" Zhang Zheng turned to look at the white cloud fly pressed on the sofa three small hunks light said. Shaking all over, the three thugs quickly let go of their hands and ran back with Zhou Tong and Chen Sheng. "Zhang Shao! You were just too handsome! How can Chen Sheng say that he is also a practitioner, how can you solve this problem with one foot? "Looking at Zhang Zheng in front of him, Bai Yunfei can''t help but praise him. He thought he was weak today and would be bullied and humiliated by Chen Sheng. Unexpectedly, Chen Sheng, who was so arrogant, was kicked on the ground by Zhang Zheng. "Ah, Bai Shao is lucky. I''m just not used to being bossy in front of me." Zhang Zheng pulled Bai Yunfei up, waved his hand and said casually. Zhang Zheng can''t tell him that he is a cultivator, or there will be a lot of trouble. Zhang Zheng still wants to keep a low profile. The good mood of the afternoon was directly disturbed by Chen Sheng. Zhang Zheng and Bai Yunfei had no idea of playing, so they drove back to Bai''s home. The top office building of Chenjia group. A cold, cruel and gentle face also contains a king''s breath. The calm and confident man in black, who is calm and calm, looks coldly at the three punks kneeling in front of him. His name is Chen Barker, Chen Sheng''s brother and chairman of Chen Chen Shi group. "Why do you come here if you don''t play with the kids Chen Barker looked at the three little thugs in front of him and said faintly. "Chen, Chen Dashao, today we went to the morning star KTV with Chen Shao, and met the white family''s that young master Bai Yunfei..." the middle gangster, lying on the ground, trembling and shaking, said. "Oh, it''s just the white family''s waste. You should be able to deal with it. I can rest assured if you follow me." Chen buck sat on the chair and looked at the three little thugs below, and said faintly. Chapter 138 "Chen Dashao, the Bai family had nothing to do with Chen Shao! But he was followed by a stranger, we do not know each other, Chen Shao is now his foot into the hospital A little thug on the edge said directly. "Click!" The handle of the chair that Chen bak was holding broke off directly! "How''s my brother?" Chen Barker looked at the three men in front of him, stood up and growled. Although Chen Barker looks fierce to outsiders, he is very concerned about his brother. "Chen Dashao, your younger brother may never stand up again in his life. The doctor said that his brain was injured, and now he is almost like a vegetable!" The little gangster said quickly that he was a new comer. "Go away!" Sure enough, the little gangster flew straight back and hit the wall of the office. The other two men were crawling on the ground for half a day without daring to move or speak, for fear of following the example of this man. "You two trash, get out of here! Don''t let me see you again Chen Barker yelled angrily. "Yes, yes!" Two people get up, directly drag lying on the ground of small partners, out of Chen Barker''s office. "Ah, ah! Xiaosheng! Don''t worry, I will take revenge for you, Bai Yunfei! It''s been a shame to you all these years! " Chen Barker''s eyes narrowed into a slit and said grimly. It seems that his brother''s disability is still a great blow to him. "Xiao, you can help me to find out the details of the young man and issue a hunting order to tingfengge!" Chen Barker calmed down and ordered to the shadow behind him. "Yes A voice came from the shadow, and then the shadow like man retreated out like an electric current. ... Bai''s mansion Bai Yunfei happily talked about this afternoon with his father Bai Hui. "Dad! You don''t know. Zhang Shao is in the KTV room this afternoon! More than ten drinks for one! I''m afraid to drink that Chen Sheng and those little gangsters! What''s the most antipyretic? Chen Sheng was kicked unconscious by Zhang Shao in the end! "Ha ha ha ha ha." Bai Yunfei held Zhang Zheng''s shoulder with one hand and spat wildly, while the other hand still stroked to and fro. "Ha ha ha ha, Zhang Xiaoyou is really a hero. Chen Sheng of Chen family and my son often can''t get along with each other. I was sick in bed and had no choice but to let the Chen family go. Thanks to Zhang Xiaoyou this time! Our Bai family owes you three lives! " Bai Hui listened to his son Bai Yunfei boasting Zhang Zheng so much, and he also got up with joy. "Uncle Bai, you are welcome. It''s just a piece of cake. Besides, I can''t get used to their style. I must teach a good lesson!" Zhang Zheng explained with a smile that he was held by Bai Yunfei, and some of them couldn''t laugh or cry. The Bai family were really too enthusiastic. "Zhang Xiaoyou, I still have one thing to remind you!" Bai Hui seemed to think of something and said to Zhang Zheng. "Uncle Bai, please speak!" "You beat Chen Sheng of the Chen family into a vegetable this time. I am worried that the Chen family will retaliate against you." Bai Hui cautioned carefully. "What does uncle Bai say? Chen Sheng is a dandy at first sight. He doesn''t seem to have made a difference at all. Will the family offend the white family for his sake? " Zhang Zheng asked a little puzzled. As a family, of course, it''s necessary to train capable people. It''s no big deal to kill or injure a waste. "Ah, Zhang Xiaoyou, you may not know something! The person in charge of the Chen family is Chen Sheng''s brother Chen bak. He is extremely fierce and has a very hot hand. He will report his revenge! Chen Sheng is very aggressive, otherwise Chen Sheng can''t be so arrogant and domineering in Tengzhou! I''m worried that Chen Barker might hire a killer in his anger Bai Hui said anxiously, then looked at Zhang Zheng''s frown and immediately said, "but Zhang Xiaoyou, don''t worry! Since you are in our white house, we will certainly protect your safety. There is a company''s security guard lurking around the villa! Even a fly can''t get in here "Uncle Bai is careful! It''s a shame for Zhang to accept the policy! " Zhang Zheng hugged his fist and said that the killer just now reminds Zhang Zheng of Uncle Gu. If Chen bak is a practitioner, he may also find someone from the listening pavilion to kill Zhang Zheng. After dinner with the Bai family, Zhang Zheng then said to Bai Hui, "Uncle Bai, I have some things to do when I come to Tengzhou City." "Zhang Xiaoyou, I know! Xueer has told me that tomorrow I''ll let someone say yes to the school! At that time, you can go directly. You can rest assured that I told the high-level people that they would keep your identity secret! " Bai Hui chuckled at Zhang Zheng and said with a smile that the old man has been smiling all day since he is in good health. "Uncle Bai, in fact, I have another thing to do. I want to open a company in Tengzhou! I hope uncle Bai can help me! " "No problem! Yunfei, you can help from tomorrow! When the time comes, let you know a lot of people in the society to help him! " "OK, in this way, brother Yunfei and uncle Bai will be in trouble!" Zhang Baozheng said."No problem. I''ll accompany you to see the place in the morning." Bai Yunfei patted his chest and said. As dusk falls, all sounds are quiet. In the top conference room of Chen''s group, Chen Barker says to Xiao who is hiding in the dark: "Xiao, how are things going?" "Tell me, young master, this man is the master of Zhangjia in the capital city. He just took over some time ago. It is said that he will have some intersection with the world, and people are not very active! Listen to the wind Pavilion lion big mouth, I have not issued a hunting order The voice of dispelling Lenglie came from the dark place. "Yes! I know. I''ll talk about it in a few days. First, I''ll take his revenge on my brother. " Chen Barker touched his chin and said slowly, but he didn''t reply this time. Early the next day, Zhang Zheng and Bai Yunfei left the Bai family. "Brother Bai, what are we doing here?" Zhang Zheng asked, somewhat puzzled. "It doesn''t matter. Of course, it''s about choosing a place to go! Don''t you want to start a company here! Then choose an office! " The white cloud said as he drove. Zhang Zheng remembered what he said last night about setting up a company. "Zhang Shao, take a look. This area is basically the place of my Bai family. If you choose a place you can see, I will accompany you to say it!" Bai Yunfei threw a local map to Zhang Zheng, and his head was not crooked. Zhang Zheng looked at the map that Bai Yunfei handed him. He was surprised to find that the places where Bai Yunfei showed himself were all trading intensive, and the sales amount was always on the front line. It seems that Bai Yunfei directly left the commercial street with a good location to himself. Chapter 139 Zhang Zheng looked at the map that Bai Yunfei handed him. He was surprised to find that the places where Bai Yunfei showed himself were all trading intensive, and the sales amount was always on the front line. It seems that Bai Yunfei directly left the commercial street with a good location to himself. "Brother Bai, just this flower street. I''ll go down and have a look." Zhang Zheng pointed to the map and said to Bai Yunfei. "You? I didn''t expect that Zhang Shao also has such a hobby? " Bai Yunfei listened to Zhang Zhenghua street and said with a tut. "Ah? Where is flower street? " She asked Zhang Huazheng, who had just gone to Huazheng street for a few days, but she didn''t feel puzzled. From the map, the flower street is around the university town. Most of the area is where you buy snacks, watch movies and supermarkets. If you want to set up a company, this place is not very good. "Flower street, of course, is where men go! Some college students don''t always go there! I didn''t expect that Zhang Shaoyi had such a hobby! Bai admires him, ha ha ha. " When Bai Yunfei heard that Zhang Zheng was going to the flower street, he couldn''t help joking around. He looked at Zhang Zheng as a kind of lecher. "Cough, no, brother Bai, you think too much! Maybe I''m going to do something here! " Zhang Zheng scratched his head and said in embarrassment that his heart had been in a crazy call ball. "Oh, oh, this is what Zhang Shao said Baiyun feiche head turn, directly turn toward the flower street and go. I''m not afraid of retrograde deduction. Sure enough, the white family still has some confidence. What happened yesterday made Zhang Zheng look down on the white family. "Meatballs! Tell me exactly what''s going on! What are you doing in flower street Zhang Zheng called to my brain in his heart. "Why are you in a hurry? Of course, I have something to do when I go to the flower street. I feel something!" Said the ball with a dignified look. "What''s the matter?" Listening to the sound of meatballs, Zhang Zhengxun asked. "I don''t know for sure. It''s too far away. I don''t know if I feel right. If I guess correctly, it should be the resurrection pearl. Zhang Zheng may have to trouble you this time." Some solemn voice came from the ball. "Come on, let''s be surprised. Let''s talk about it when we get there! Don''t worry about that much. Just say it when you need me Zhang Zheng was impatient to hang up with Wan Zi, but Wan Zi was moved by Zhang Zheng''s words. It seemed careless, but actually it warmed xiaowanzi''s heart. After a while, Bai Yunfei drove to the intersection of Huajie. There were too many people in it, and the car was not easy to enter again. After all, it was just a small alley. "Zhang Shao is here! Stop here and I''ll go with you! " Bai Yunfei found a place to stop and say to Zhang Zheng. "Brother Bai, wait for me in the car! I''ll go back as soon as I go. Don''t show up in a place like flower street Zhang Zheng looked at the bustling crowd in the street and said to Bai Yunfei. "Well, I''ll wait for you in the car for a while, and call me if you have something. I still have some people here in flower street!" Bai Yunfei thought it was the same thing, so he told Zhang Zheng. Walking on the flower street, Zhang Zheng was a little confused. Instead of fighting on the street, he opened seven or eight hotels. From time to time, some handsome men and women came out of the street arm in arm, and some men and women came out of the street together. It seems that they went to the hotel for multi person sports last night. "Hey? Come in and play, little man Zhang Zheng walked through a hair salon, and there was a young girl waving her hands at Zhang Zheng. If she was young, she would have been taken away. However, Zhang Zheng would only feel disgusted. After all, Zhang Zheng hates such a woman very much, and always reminds him of Xue Lili, who is very disgusting. "Meatball, where are you talking about?" Zhang Zheng said directly to the ball. But the little girl said, "I don''t know. I felt him last night! It should be this place. I can''t feel it now, as if his breath was isolated! " Zhang Zhengzhen wanted to slap the ball on the ground, but he was not the opponent of the ball. "I''ll come with you that night. Well, it''s not a matter of being here all the time. Since you can feel it for the first time, there will be a second and a third time." Zhang Zhengquan said. "All right." For the first time, the little girl in the meatball had an aggrieved tone. It was like eating sweets, but her parents didn''t buy it to a girl who had suffered a lot. After calming down for a while, Zhang Zheng was ready to go back. At this time, he remembered a familiar voice. "Ouch, ouch! Who was I then! Isn''t this the kid at the station? " The man who spoke just came out of the station and met the young master Jian Rong. "Don''t bark here like a dog! Get out of here Zhang Zheng was too lazy to bark with the dog and turned to leave. "Cut, it was Bai Shao''s presence that day. I''ll see what you can do today! Don''t really think I dare not move you! Now who on the road does not know that you have offended Chen Dashao. As long as you are tied up and given to Chen Dashao, you will not enjoy all the glory and wealth! Ha ha ha Jian Rong looks at Zhang Zheng, who is unarmed in front of her, and roars loudly."Can you open your eyes and look at the car on the street before you talk? You shut up, no one will treat you as dumb Zhang Zheng doesn''t want to make trouble here, and points to the Bugatti velong on the street and sneers at Jianrong. "You wait! Today, in the face of Bai Shao, I don''t care about you in general! " Jian Rong sees that the front of the car is not back. She puts down her cruel words and runs away. Zhang Zheng is also lazy to answer, he directly turned back to Bai Yunfei''s car. "Go back first and go to the company tomorrow." Zhang Zheng said to Bai Yunfei. "OK, Zhang Shao said that whenever you want to, you can do it." Bai Yunfei directly drove Bugatti Veron back to Bai''s home. Late at night, Zhang Zheng took out the book "spirit thunder shape the origin", and began to practice. Li Hai and Deng Jie are two college students in Tengzhou science and technology middle school. They are eating kebabs in the university town at this time! "Brother, we really go..." Deng Jie bit the meat string in his hand, and his face showed some uneasiness and expectation. "What are you afraid of? I''m familiar with you there, but I can''t make it." Li Hai glanced at the couple across the street and said, "brother, I''ll show you women." "This woman is not all over the street. Besides, our campus is not a lot." Deng Jie asked. "Go and you''ll know the difference." Li Hai is too lazy to explain to him. The so-called food and clothing thinking of lust, for this boy Li Hai, this kind of thing can''t be more normal. As a veteran driver, it is his bounden duty to develop new drivers. Chapter 140 Li Hai and Deng Jie are two college students in Tengzhou science and technology middle school. They are eating kebabs in the university town at this time! "Brother, we really go..." Deng Jie bit the meat string in his hand, and his face showed some uneasiness and expectation. "What are you afraid of? I''m familiar with you there, but I can''t make it." Li Hai glanced at the couple across the street and said, "brother, I''ll show you women." "This woman is not all over the street. Besides, our campus is not a lot." Deng Jie asked. "Go and you''ll know the difference." Li Hai is too lazy to explain to him. The so-called food and clothing thinking of lust, for this boy Li Hai, this kind of thing can''t be more normal. As a veteran driver, it is his bounden duty to develop new drivers. Li Haichong smiles at Deng Jie, reaches out his hand, beckons the taxi driver, opens the door, and stretches out on it. Deng Jie hesitated and got on the bus. "Where are you going, boy?" Said the driver in local dialect. "Master, flower street." A listen to flower street, taxi driver no longer asked. Experienced drivers all know where the flower street of Tengzhou City is. After driving for a long time, they sometimes feel bored and need to vent. Don''t ask, ask is the place where horses gallop... in a club in Tengzhou City, which is not elegant. Yo, isn''t this me Women smile. Drunken red light on the woman''s slender body, black stockings tightly wrapped in two thighs, that low chest dress can not cover the smell of rouge in the bones. For her profession, this figure is a good professional quality. See Li Hai with a new face, the woman''s face showed a trace of invisible smile. In their industries, acquaintances are much more reliable. They have a sense of crisis in their profession. "Sister Dian, come to visit your business again." Li Hai showed a greasy smile. When I speak, I can''t help but look into the inner room. Every time he comes, he would like to eat it all. "The girls are waiting for that, Haige. You can choose one." Under the guidance of the woman, these men are her God of wealth. She can draw a lot of profits from the transactions in this club. Deng Jie looked around. The women in the room were ugly and handsome, but they were all in good shape. Li Hai helped Deng Jie find a woman with a convex front and a backward one. "What about this sister?" Deng Jie quickly nodded, eyes straight at the woman''s long legs. These women are all beauties with professional training and rich experience. Tonight is another enchanting night. Li Hai thought, looked at Deng Jie that boy, "the mouth is very strong, this also follow the labor and capital to come." "Yes, yes, I will. I''ll invite you this time." Deng Jie now focuses on these women, usually in school can not even catch up with a girl, now even here a thousand miles, there is no mind to care about other things. Hearing that Deng Jie wanted to invite him, Li Hai was very happy. It seems that he was right to take this boy with him. He saved several meals, but it was a pity. Li Hai thought to himself that he had already had more girls. Just thought of this, I saw Deng Jie and the woman into the room. Li Hai also picked a woman with a relatively pure appearance, full of double peaks, dissatisfied with the package of his shirt, as if to jump out, wearing a light blue three-part skirt, showing his slender legs. What a nice girl, come out to do this. Li Hai sighed in his heart, and they went to the private room inside. In a luxury building in the center of flower street, a full-bodied girl with extraordinary temperament is wearing a lab coat that is not in line with her figure, playing with a stone with strange light. "Can''t even the old man do it?" The girl muttered, staring out of the window. "Don''t worry, young lady. The young master will come back from abroad in a few months. If the young master is so handsome and has been away for so many years, he must be able to figure out the stone." Next to a lovely looking girl, a face of crazy said. "Xiaoling, you don''t understand. The ability of this thing is likely to subvert our cognition. I''m a little worried now." Luo Ya''s eyes showed a little uneasy, jade hands no longer play, put the stone back in the safe. "Emmm..." Xiaoling didn''t know how to comfort the woman in front of her. They grew up together. They were not so much masters and servants as good sisters from small to big. The two have always been very close, but sometimes, sister Luoya has to take responsibility from the family. This is also an invisible barrier between the two sisters. "How long has it been since last time?" Asked Loya carelessly. "It''s been about two weeks. It seems that as long as you don''t touch that stone, nothing will happen." Xiaoling thought of the place where Luoya fainted last time, and said in a palpitation, "fortunately, I met a good man at that time. Otherwise, I had to kill those bastards secretly, because of the relationship between the master and me." "Well, I''m tired. I''m going to have a rest first." Loya got up and took off her coat, and her full figure immediately showed up. Slender legs, fair skin. As a girl, Xiao Ling couldn''t help swallowing every time she saw it. Xiaoling looked down at her chest, but her development was not so excellent. Nevertheless, there were still many men chasing her.Luoya walks to her own lounge. Her room is on the top of the building. When evening falls, she can overlook the prosperous night scene of a city. Tengzhou City, a new first tier city in a province. In recent years, many young people who are unwilling to be ordinary have come here to seek more opportunities. But more people can only live on the edge of it, repeating the belief of struggle. But sometimes, people''s hearts are more empty. Tengzhou City at night, like a wild animal with lights, roars the loneliness in people''s hearts. Loya looked out of the window into a trance and sighed. Appearance, background, figure, these things, she has been a long time ago, the national beauty of her from junior high school has been secretly sought after by some boys, but she thinks that these men have no bright spots. It is also because of this, her character has more of a boy''s self-improvement. But every woman probably yearns for sweetness, and Loya is no exception, but these things can only be buried in her heart. The board of directors of Luoya no longer want to have a rest early tomorrow. However, as she fell asleep, a cold thing appeared on her proud chest. A stone with a strange light! At this time, Zhang Zheng was practicing "spirit thunder shaping the origin" in his room. At this time, the voice of Wan Zi''s excitement came from his ear. Chapter 141 "Zhang Zheng! I feel it, I know where it is! " Xiaowan shouts excitedly. "Are you sure this time? Don''t be confused after you go Zhang Zheng stood up, stretched himself and said to the ball. "No! Zhang Zheng, go, while I can still feel it! " Wan Zi urgently urged Zhang Zheng to say. Zhang Zheng was urged by this little girl to have a big head and put on the night clothes prepared in advance from the heaven and earth precepts. It''s nothing for Zhang Zheng to sneak away from the patrolling guards of the Bai family. After all, they were ordinary people, with thunder flashing under their feet and a holy elixir in their mouth, and they all went to the flower street in the center of the city. Because the Bai family is not in the center of the city, Zhang Zheng still took a lot of effort to get to the center of the city. Zhang Zheng envied those who were strong in the sky. He could move in a single space directly and instantly. "Hoo ~ Hello, the flower street is ahead. Have you decided where to go this time? Don''t know where it''s coming from at that time Zhang took a breath and said to the ball. "I can feel it. It''s on the top floor of that building now!" The ball suddenly floated out and pointed to a building in the center of the flower street and said to Zhang Zheng. "Are you sure?" Zhang Zheng asked suspiciously. "Yes, I''m sure!" This time the ball narrowed his small eyes and said categorically. Zhang Zheng looked at the plaques in front of the building and fell into deep thought. He remembered that Bai Yunfei had told him about the strength distribution of Tengzhou City during dinner. In Tengzhou City, only the white and Chen families are the largest families, but behind the scenes there is a Luo family, which is basically a combination of black and white, and basically does not participate in some of the fights in the market. I still remember that there was a young generation of Chen family who was drunk and rioted in the rose garden. He smashed the glass of rose garden and injured the guard. The next day, the drunk boy was scratched, cramped and thrown at the gate of the Chen family. Chen Barker did not dare to say a word. Thinking of what Bai Yunfei said to himself, Zhang Zheng couldn''t help frowning. If Bai Yunfei really said, then the Luo family must be a family of cultivators. Maybe there will be masters in charge! "Oh, Zhang Zheng! What are you afraid of? You''ve dealt with all the demons on that day. Are you still afraid of the Luo family? Besides, if you have this seat here, no one can do anything to you! " Meatball seems to be to see Zhang Zheng''s concerns, patted his small chest guarantee way. "Cut ~" listen to the ball so said, can''t help but curl his mouth, the last time I saw Tang Feng, hiding more than anyone else. However, Zhang Zheng is not hypocritical. After all, Marzi has saved himself many times. Wearing a mask and a cloak, Zhang Zheng took a pill in his mouth and hid in the dark. He climbed up the top floor of the building in rose garden. Pasted outside the window, Zhang Zheng looked at the huge laboratory in front of him, and he was surprised. It seems that the Luo family''s handwriting is quite large. Zhang Zheng pushed open the half open and half closed glass, and turned over and entered the room. After looking around for a week, Zhang Zheng didn''t find any monitoring. Zhang Zheng was surprised that such an expensive laboratory didn''t even have a monitor. "Zhang Zheng, the door in front of you! I can feel it clearly in it The ball cried eagerly. "All right, all right! I see! " Zhang Zheng said impatiently, then looked forward and saw a half open door. Zhang Zheng can still feel the faint fragrance between the seemingly vague and the vague. There is a familiar flavor, and Zhang Zheng doesn''t think too much about it. He went to the front of the door and looked inside. Zhang Zheng saw that there was a stone on the bed with a faint light. "Ah, ah, that''s it, Zhang Zheng! I didn''t feel wrong this time! " Xiao Wan Zi exclaimed excitedly. "Don''t worry. I''ll see the situation first." Zhang Zheng observed the surrounding situation and replied. Through heaven and earth, Zhang Zheng can feel the excitement of meatballs. It seems that this item is really important to meatballs! Zhang Zheng crept in. Suddenly, the dark cloud that covered the moon was blown away by the north wind. The gentle moonlight shone into the room through the glass and sprinkled on the bed. The next second, Zhang Zheng was stunned. She was sleeping on the soft bed in front of her. She leaned against the soft collapse of brocade. Her black hair spread like a cloud. When she was sleeping, she could not erase the cloud like sadness between her eyebrows and eyes. Zhang Zheng''s eyes crossed her butterfly like eyelashes, ruddy as Begonia lips, and finally fell on her exposed fragrant shoulder. Her skin was as white as milk and her silks were slightly disordered. Even the Pearl on her pillow was not equal to the shining skin. Zhang Zheng was a little bit crazy. The woman was as quiet as in the picture. Zhang Zheng walked over. When he saw the woman''s face, his eyes widened! It was the little girl who slapped herself in the station. She changed her clothes and her hair spread. No one came out. Zhang Zheng thought bitterly in his heart: "OK, Fengshui turns around, right! I caught you today!However, as long as you don''t want to take away the dirty things, you can''t expect that the little girl will take away the dirty things. Zhang Zheng stealthily picked up the shining pearl beside Luoya. At this time, Zhang Zheng''s face was less than an inch away from Luoya''s young face, but there was a thick mask between them. Luoya in the dream, vaguely feeling that there is a kind of subtle movement around him, can not help but open that attractive eyes. Four eyes relative, half a day speechless, long gaze, Luoya double eyelashes micro tremor. "Ah ~" looking at the "strange" man wearing a mask on his body in front of him, Luoya could not help calling out. "Shh!" Zhang Zheng''s eyes were quick and his hand was quick. He covered Luoya''s mouth with his hand and made a Shhh gesture. Put the bead into the cloak. At this time, Luoya felt that her whole body was unable to move, as if the whole body''s blood was coagulated, her hands and feet were cold, and she pedaled her eyes to look at the man in front of her. "Shh, I won''t do anything to you!" Zhang Zheng looked at the frightened little girl in front of her, lowered her voice, looked at Luoya''s face, and whispered to say all. Looking at Luoya nodding, Zhang Zheng was relieved and took the hand that covered Luoya''s mouth. But the next second, Zhang Zheng took a breath of cold air, and the little girl bit her hand fiercely. Zhang Zhenggang wanted to use her spiritual power to shock her away, but in a flash, the little girl had no injustice, no enemy, and was very kind, so she was allowed to bite. Chapter 142 "What''s the matter, miss?" Zhang Zheng thought about this and saw Xiaoling coming in from outside. Zhang Zheng realized that things were not good. He pushed open the window and jumped down. "Miss, are you all right! Hurry up! Catch the live one Xiao Ling said to several black men behind her. Luo Ya watched Zhang Zheng''s escape from the window. She was confused. She always felt that the man had a familiar feeling, but she could not say it. Zhang Zheng jumped out of the window and ran down without looking back. Zhang Zheng clearly felt that there had just been two strong people in the land level and five mysterious steps. Later people appeared in the room. Years of experience told him that Zhang Zheng did not hesitate at all and turned around and left. The sound of breaking wind came from behind his body, and Zhang Zheng directly launched a thunder rush, leaving those people behind him behind. This evening''s event was beyond my expectation. Unexpectedly, he met Luoya again. Zhang Zheng didn''t want to be caught like this. Fortunately, he had foresight and wore a mask, otherwise he would be embarrassed to be recognized. In a dark corner, Zhang Zheng took off his night clothes and put them into the heaven and earth precepts, while he swaggered on the street. "Hurry up! Don''t let go of any family. If you can, you can just grab them and press them to the young lady! " Zhang Zheng listened to the shouts of the street gangsters and the spiritual power of the cultivators running from roof to roof. Zhang Zheng went directly into a small building called Huaxiang Pavilion. "Well, sir, come and have a look. All the girls here are very beautiful! Delicate skin and tender meat, graceful! Why don''t you come for the first time, sir? Why don''t you choose one? " A handsome young man came to the door and hurriedly called her to go. "First of all, I''ll find someone!" Zhang Zheng looked at the group of socialites in front of him, and suddenly he felt disgusted. At the beginning, Xue Lili did the same thing. Who knows if there is a boyfriend in this line of work. Zhang Zheng looked outside the guard door and saw that several gangsters were coming here. He turned his head and went deep. In a room in the deepest part of the corridor, Li Hai looked at the crispy nephrite like woman in front of him. He could not help but swim and move up and down on the man, which made no one who was about to be stripped to send a heavy breath. "Dengjie, have something exciting tonight! Ha ha ha, how about this one for us Li Hai looked at the woman sitting on his lap and called to Deng Jie. "Haha! Li Ge Xing! I''ve never played such an exciting multiplayer sport Deng Jie licked his lips and started to walk up. His face was very evil. Just as they were about to undress, the closed door was kicked open with a bang. Zhang Zheng looked at the two men in the room who were about to go about their business. For a moment, his face showed an expression of disgust. "Who are you, chonima? I don''t know this is your grandfather Li''s place? " As soon as Li Hai saw that the man kicking the door turned out to be a small white face who was countless times more handsome than himself, he suddenly got angry. Li Hai could not see those more handsome people. At this time, he directly threw the woman sitting in front of his body on the bed, and walked towards Zhang Zheng angrily. "Brother Li, fuck him! Let him see Deng Jie looked at the nature of Zhang Zheng was destroyed, directly to Zhang Zheng roared. "Poof!" The next second, Deng Jie flew back directly and hit the wall behind him with blood gushing from his mouth. "Ah ~" the woman on the bed saw this scene and cried out directly, and was scared to death. "Look out! Say whatever you ask, or you will be like your brother Zhang Zheng took back his feet and said slowly to Li Hai, who was about to get up, as if nothing had happened just now. "Trough, I know this today! What are you asking? " Li Hai scolded and said to Zhang Zheng. "Pa! Don''t call yourself Laozi in front of me Zhang Zheng slapped Li Hai in the face. "Laozi..." "pa!" Before Li Haihua finished speaking, he was slapped by Zhang Zheng again. The whole person was honest. His face was swollen like a pig''s face, and the corners of his mouth were bloody. Zhang Zheng also used some strength to slap him. After all, he didn''t like the two people who came to have fun. "Hello! I ask you, is there any back door here? " Zhang Zheng looked at Li Hai, who was no longer talking, took back his hand and asked Li Hai. "Over there... There is a path out of the window, which can go straight out of the flower street!" Li Hai pointed to the window and said vaguely to Zhang Zheng that when he felt dizzy, he would lie unconscious in bed. Zhang Zheng also knows that shops like this usually have special ways to escape. Otherwise, if they come to wipe out pornography, they will have to go all over the place! Zhang Zheng went to the window and looked outside. He nodded to make sure that he was in the right direction. Then he opened the window and jumped out. Huaxiang Pavilion connects with the living room. "Ouch! Who am I supposed to be! What brings you brother Liu here? " Dian elder sister looked at a few small hoodlums who came in outside, and hurriedly went to flatter the way."Oh, I haven''t seen you these days. You''re soft again. It seems that I''m looking for another man these days when I''m not coming?" Liu San looks at the classic sister who comes by, puts his hand on the classic elder sister''s body and pinches and says. "Brother Liu, you''re joking. I''m totally devoted to you." Dian elder sister covered her mouth with a smile and seemed to enjoy Liu San''s hands kneading on it. "Well, I''ve come here to ask you something. Did you have any strange people coming in just now?" Liu San lowered his voice and asked. "What''s the matter? It doesn''t say it''s going to come down for inspection yet? " Dian asked. "No! Just inside the boudoir of the top lady of Luo''s rose garden, a man in black ran out! Now the whole Luo family is sending people to arrest them! The flower street is about to be turned upside down, and almost all the suspects have been arrested! " Liu San is talking about tonight''s affairs to Dian Jie, saying that his other hand is not idle. He is walking on his graceful body. "Bang!" From the depths of the corridor. "Yes! Brothers! Follow me Liu Sany pushed aside the elder sister Dian, and directly took these little thugs to the corridor. "His grandmother is a bear! Sister Dian, come and see what''s going on? " Liu San''s angry voice came from inside. "Ah ~" looking at Deng Jie who was smashed into the wall inside the box and Li Hai, whose face was swollen like a pig''s head, she could not help but cry out Chapter 143 "Ah ~" cried sister Dian, looking at Deng Jie who had been smashed into the wall inside the box and Li Hai, whose face was swollen like a pig''s head by the bedside, could not help shouting. "Shhhhh! Stop yelling Liu San, looking at the wailing sister, indicated. "What can I do! If this is known by the Luo family, how can I open this shop in the future? " Dian Jie said eagerly. "Why are you in a hurry? You know it and I know it. Who knows if you don''t talk about it?" Liu San said with a grim smile. "Brothers! Send these two men on the ground to the black market! If you are seen, you will say that you owe money and be beaten! " Liu San said to the brothers behind him. "Big brother!" These little thugs carry the fake dead Li Hai and Deng Jie and go out. "Next, you will be mine! Ha ha ha Liu San turns his head and looks at the classic sister in front of him and laughs and presses on. "Oh, third brother, be gentle!" ... the top office of rose garden. Loya, dressed smartly, sat at her desk with a serious old man sitting in the seat next to her. This man is Luo Wushuang, the head of the Luo family. He takes both black and white. When he was young, he carried Jianglong and made a great reputation in Tengzhou City. If he wants to set up a gang in Tengzhou, he has to nod his head. "Xiaoya, what do you think? Is the man who came to steal tonight in these people? " Looking at the front of a dozen people said to be shocked. "Dad, it''s not a few of them. I know that man''s eyes are different from those of them!" Luoya looked at the ten people in front of her, shook her head and said. "Let them go! Inform the people in charge and find him for me Luo matchless sternly to those next to kill Zhang Zheng Master said. "Yes With that, these people disappeared in the office with the dozen people. "Xiaoya, this time, my father didn''t protect you! You have just returned to Tengzhou, and this kind of thing happened. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen Luo matchless clapped the table and said angrily. "Dad! Don''t blame the man for this, obviously Said Loya, worried. "Don''t worry, dad will find out the man!" Luo Wushuang said decisively. "Dad, I made a note on that stone, as long as it starts again, I will find his position!" Loya looked at her father and said seriously. "Ha ha ha, good! I want to see who it is this time! How dare you steal from my Luo family Luo Wu said with great joy and anger. When the whole flower street is in a mess, Zhang Zheng has returned to the attic of the Bai family. The ball floated out of the ring of heaven and earth, staring at the bright stone in Zhang Zheng''s hands, looking a little excited. "Meatball, now you should tell me what you need it for." Zhang Zheng looked at the stone he had stolen from the Luo family. "Zhang Zheng, this is called the rebirth bead, generally calls him the Ling Zhu, is only the treasure which the earth bottom absorbs the essence to develop only before the year. With this thing, I can reshape my body Meatball said excitedly. Zhang Zheng had already guessed about it. The only thing that can make Wan Zi so excited is the resurrection. "So you can come back to life and become more powerful than uncle Gu?" Zhang Zheng thought for a while and said with some fear. "What do you think? It''s just a part of it. I need a pharmacist at the top of heaven to help me reshape my body!" Said the ball seriously. "It''s too early! It''s hard to find a pharmacist of heaven rank. What''s the matter with you? " Zhang Zheng curled his lips and said. "Zhang Zheng, if you can become a pharmacist of Tianjie, would you like to help me?" Wan Zi looked at Zhang Zheng seriously and said word by word. "It''s still early. If I can be a pharmacist all day, I''ll do it!" Zhang Zheng threw the Pearl to the ball, thought about it and said seriously. Thank you Wan Zi looks at the Pearl in his hand and smiles with satisfaction. His two little tiger teeth show up. It is the first time for Zhang Zheng to see Wan Zi smile in such a long time. His lovely appearance directly warms people''s hearts. Luoya''s boudoir Luoya looked at the address of the Pearl on her laptop and the villa of Baijia. Luoya thought about it carefully, but she still didn''t find any familiar people. The familiar taste and feeling made Luoya a little unclear. Luoya closed her laptop, looked out of the window at some gradually white sky, sorted out her make-up, and quietly walked out of the rose garden. After this night''s toss and turn, Zhang Zheng''s mind will be filled with Loya''s appearance. He is a little upset. He simply doesn''t practice, and gets up directly to get ready to go out for a breath. Just out of the door, I saw the white cloud flying towards me. "Hey, Zhang Shao! You get up so early, too Bai Yunfei looked at Zhang Zheng coming out of the room and said hello happily."Yes, I can''t sleep. Go out for a walk!" Zhang Zheng said with a bitter smile. "OK, you go first, come back and bring me some breakfast, and I''ll go to sleep again!" With that, Bai Yunfei went straight into the room. Zhang Zheng smile, and then directly out of the villa, breathing the fresh air in the morning, Zhang Zheng''s mouth involuntarily slightly up. Walking on the road, Zhang Zheng felt the air of four o''clock in the morning, and his tiredness dissipated a lot. All of a sudden, Zhang Zheng saw a man coming face to face. Zhang Zheng''s whole person was in a daze, and even some of them couldn''t speak! "Hi, Hello, I didn''t expect to meet you here. What a coincidence!" As soon as Luoya saw Zhang Zheng, she suddenly remembered that day''s Car Coloring behavior. Her face turned red and she bowed her head after greeting. "Good morning. I couldn''t sleep in the morning. I came out for a walk. I didn''t expect to meet you again!" Zhang Zheng saw that daoluoya was also surprised. He didn''t expect that the girl didn''t stay in the flower street and ran here to do something. However, Zhang Zheng found that the little girl looked much better than that day, and she had a very attractive feeling. Maybe it was the incident last night that made it difficult for Zhang Zheng to forget him. "Yes Luo Ya lowered her head and suddenly seemed to think of something. She looked up at Zhang Zheng''s eyes and asked, "what did you do last night?" Zhang Zheng felt that he would not be found. He was wearing a mask at that time. He would rather die than admit it! Thinking of this, Zhang Zheng avoided Luoya''s eyes and said, "I didn''t do anything last night. After dinner with Bai Shao, I had a rest at Bai''s house." "Yes?" Luo Ya looked at Zhang Zheng''s funny appearance and asked with her red lips. "Yes Zhang Zhengding calms down, looks at Luo Ya to say. Chapter 144 "Oh, that''s it Some of Luoya have already guessed seven or eight points. "Then I''ll go back first. My name is Luoya, Luoyang''s Luo, gentle and elegant!" Luo Ya spat out her tongue at Zhang Zheng, then put out her little hand and said to Zhang Zheng. "Well, be safe on the way! My name is Zhang Zheng. My name is Zhang Zheng. My name is Zhang Zheng Zhang Zheng put out his hand and touched Luoya''s hand, which was regarded as my handshake. Then Zhang Zheng turned his head and left without looking back. Looking at the place where Zhang Zheng disappeared, Luoya couldn''t help but raise her mouth and said to herself, "Zhang Zheng, long bow Zhang, politics and law. Hee hee, I want to see. What do you want to do when you come into my room in the middle of the night to take that stone! Hum Then the little girl Luoya threw her pigtail behind her and went back to the rose garden on the same road. Zhang Zheng is a guilty man. Looking back at Luoya, he breathes a sigh of relief. He thinks that his family has come out. Zhang Zheng bought three breakfasts on the road, gave one of the meatballs, one for Bai Yunfei, and one for himself. When he went back to eat, he took the bus to go to the South Street where Bai Yunfei helped to choose last night to watch the shop. Zhang Zheng has to choose the specific appearance of a company. "Zhang Shao, have you heard anything?" Bai Yunfei in the car, big mouth eating breakfast, asked the co pilot Zhang Zheng. "Burp - what''s up?" Zhang Zheng asked Bai Yunfei with a belch. "Last night, on the other side of the flower street, the top floor of rose garden was cut off! Even the eldest lady of the Luo family doesn''t know whether her innocence is still there. Anyway, the man is dressed in black and runs away after being found out. There are still photos Bai Yunfei also took out his mobile phone and gave Zhang Zheng a look at the photo on the blog. Zhang Zheng was sweating all over his body and took photos? He quickly took his mobile phone and took a look at it. Fortunately, the picture was very fuzzy. The whole person was wrapped in a black cloak with a black face and tusk mask on his face. Zhang sighed with relief and said, "well, I think the white lady must be OK. The murderer obviously ran to the object!" "It''s Zhang Shao. It''s a good guess." Bai Yunfei laughed and then said, "it''s said that there''s something missing in the lab of Luo''s family. Don''t know what it is. Someone who saw it said that the murderer was wrapped in blue thunder and ran on the high building like spider man. He didn''t know whether it was true or not." White clouds flying over said more excited, saliva flying, but also hands and feet dancing. "Maybe... Brother Bai, it''s getting late. Go quickly!" Zhang Zheng responded casually. "OK, let''s go." Hearing that Zhang Zheng didn''t seem to want to hear the news about eating melons, Bai Yunfei didn''t talk much about it, so he drove to the South Street. Tengzhou underground black market trading market Lihai youyou wakes up and finds that he is locked in a cage. He can''t stand up at all and is curled up in it. Another look to the side, Dengjie do not know when to wake up, is the next cage inside the pain cough. Looking at the surrounding scenes, Li Hai can''t help but feel frustrated. Although Li Hai is only a college student, Zhang Zheng has heard about some of these. In order to make some people disappear, some people in the underworld will sell them to the black market. It''s up to luck for people to be sold to black brick factories or organs A little bit is sold to the black brick factory, there is still a chance to run out alive. However, in recent years, most people like to unload eight pieces of these people and sell their organs. In this way, these people on the black market can make a lot of money. As soon as Li Hai thought of this, his body was cold and shivering, and he quickly yelled: "brothers, I have no injustice or hatred with you. Can you give me a chance! I have never offended all of you here! " Li Hai looked at the fat man patrolling outside the cage and howled. "Hey, boy, how many of the people who came in here are enemies? Which is not for the dead? It''s better to save than to save The fat man stood outside the cage with a stick and looked at Li Hai''s embarrassed appearance. He said with a smile, "I heard that you two boys were sent from the kiln. Hey, boy, if you don''t have enough hair, you''ll find a woman. Let''s see something in the next life." Say, spit a mouthful of phlegm to the ground, turn to walk past. "Stop, I know your rules here. Just tell me whether I was sold to a black brick factory or killed to sell organs?" Li Hai said to the fat figure. "Boy, pay attention to your words and don''t yell! Do you understand? " The fat man shook his hand with a stick and knocked on Li Hai''s shoulder. Li Hai''s whole body sank for a moment. You can imagine how powerful he is. "To tell you the truth, one of you has to die to sell organs, and the other to a black brick factory. Do you understand?" Fat big man with the whole fat body pressed against Li Hai''s shoulder with a wooden stick. Li Haitong''s whole body trembles, sweat grains keep coming out, but he is still gripping his teeth and sticking to something. "Click!" Li Hai''s arm came a crisp sound, "ah ~" the whole person directly ignored the fracture of one arm, and with the remaining arm grabbed the stick from the fat man''s hand, and directly stabbed Deng Jie''s throat.Deng Jie widened his eyes and looked at the ferocious Li Hai in front of him. He vomited out a mouthful of bright red blood and wanted to say something, but he could not utter a word. Then he widened his eyes and lay in the cage, completely broken. "Haha! how! Now it''s me who''s survived! " He threw away the stick and looked at the fat man in front of him with red eyes and said coldly. The fat man was so scared that he sat on the ground. After managing the black market for such a long time, he never saw such a crazy person and cried out: "big brother, big brother! Look at it! This man is crazy After a while, a small and medium-sized boy with yellow hair came over and looked at Li Hai in the rain and said, "fat man, don''t shout. I can see it all. Boy, you are a talent. You are tough enough. I admire you! I''ll make an exception today! Would you like to follow me? " Zhang Zheng felt that he would not be found. He was wearing a mask at that time. He would rather die than admit it! Thinking of this, Zhang Zheng avoided Luoya''s eyes and said, "I didn''t do anything last night. After dinner with Bai Shao, I had a rest at Bai''s house." "Yes?" Luo Ya looked at Zhang Zheng''s funny appearance and asked with her red lips. Chapter 145 "Feige! Just let this kid go? What if people recognize them then The fat man said to Feige in a hurry. In fact, he was worried that Li Hai would have a problem with him. After all, he had just broken his arm. "Don''t talk nonsense here. Let people out! What are you worried about? Who can recognize a pig''s face at night? " Feige said carelessly, motioning for the fat man to release Li Hai. The fat man looked at Li Hai in the cage, bit his teeth, or took the key to open Li Hai''s cage. "Feige! Thank you, but I have to do something before I follow you! " Li Hai came out of the cage and rubbed his sour neck with one hand and said to Feige. "Oh? What''s the matter? Tell me Feige looked at the bruised Li Hai and said with great interest. "That''s it! Bang Li Hai yelled, directly picked up an iron bar on the ground and hit the fat man''s forehead. "Ah ~" the fat man''s shrieking cry came from the open storage room, "bang! Bang One stick after another hit the fat man. "Feige! Help, help me! The boy is crazy, crazy The fat man twisted his fat body on the ground and climbed to Fei Ge. "Good! Boy has seed, I like you as a young man, bloody! When you''re done, go upstairs and see me! " Dafei looked at Li Hai''s cruel and incomparable means, but he was also surprised, but then he went away laughing. There must be such a person on the road. The fat man is just useless. "Fly, Feige..." fat man heard Dafei say so, his eyes filled with despair, "bang!" The head was hit again, which was completely cut off. "Bang!" Li Hai looked at the fat man who died in front of him, threw down the iron bar in his hand, and spat a mouthful of bloody sputum on the fat man''s unwilling face, and then went straight upstairs. Bai Yunfei parked his car on the side of the road, took Zhang Zheng to yizao building, and said to Zhang Zheng, "how about this land?" "It''s OK. It''s very good. There''s a sea on the opposite side. The scenery is very good. I think many employees will like this kind of scenery." Zhang Zheng looked around and felt good. He nodded and praised him. "OK, then come with me. Tell the supervisor here about the property you want to package. Although the South Street is not the sphere of influence of my Bai family, my identity is somewhat useful! I selected this film for you last night. I called last night! Come with me Bai Yunfei walked on the floor, patted his chest and said to Zhang Zheng. After a while, he came to the front of a door. Before he got in, Zhang Zheng heard a voice of ecstasy coming from the door: "ouch, Mr. Ye! It''s settled. Even if you have contracted the building area near the south gate, the rent of 2.5 million yuan a year has been received. Don''t worry, I''ll let the people below clean up in the afternoon. " Zhang Zheng frown, South Gate by the sea that piece of younger brother is not oneself just in love with? You''re being let out? Bai Yunfei snorted coldly, and directly pushed the door in, "who is it? Why come in without knocking at the door Between sitting on the desk in front of a sharp nosed man with a face of profiteer, sitting in front of the table, said without raising his head. "Oh, Bai Shao! What brings you here The man raised his head and saw that the man who came in was Bai Yunfei. He changed his face directly and quickly got up to meet him. Zhang Zheng turned his lips and was disgusted with the behavior of such people. "Don''t be so close to me. Do you remember what I told you last night?" Bai Yunfei is too lazy to pay attention to this kind of person. He asks directly. "Ah? What''s wrong with Bai Shao? Oh, oh, come to think of it, Bai Shao said about the building near the South Gate by the sea. Look at this, ouch! Sorry, I made a mistake with you last night. Someone has contracted the land to open a nightclub The sharp faced manager said apologetically at Bai Yunfei, who was not very good-looking. "That''s not what you said at the latest." Bai Yunfei said angrily. "Ouch, Bai Shao, you''re embarrassing me. The so-called" one hand payment and one hand delivery "is called. Since people have paid for the money, I have to do it! Unless... Haha. " "Except for what?" Bai Yunfei looked at the dishonest villain in front of him and said angrily. "Unless you buy this building! Presumably, Bai Shao also knows that this housing area has been watched by major groups, and the price will naturally be higher! " Said the real estate manager, turning his eyes to the beads. "Brother Zhang, this is my problem today. I didn''t deal with it in advance. Let''s go to another house." Bai Yunfei is not unreasonable, and directly turns to Zhang Zheng and says. "Bai Shao, don''t worry. Ah, that monkey, how much can you buy this property?" Don''t smile at the corner of the mouth. "I''m not a monkey! Boy, for the sake of Bai Shao! I will tell you, on this hot property, at least 190 million to buy down! If you hear me clearly, you should leave immediately, and you will not send me off! " When the manager finished, he directly ordered to leave.Zhang Zheng smiles and looks at the POS machine on the manager''s desk. He quickly steps up and brushes the card in his hand. Bai Yunfei and the manager looked at Zhang Zheng''s actions and heard only that "200 million yuan has arrived." "How about it? Is that enough? " Zhang Zheng looked at the gaping manager in front of him and asked lightly. "Enough, enough! Boss, what''s your name? My younger brother''s surname is Wang. Just call me Xiao Wang! " Looking at Zhang Zheng, who took money without saying a word, Xiao Wang seemed to change his face and flattered Zhang Zheng. "Xiao Wang, the money has already been called. You can buy the face of the shop for the extra ten million yuan! Hang up the plaque of Zhang''s technology company. Do you know? " Zhang Zheng looked in front of the small Wang light said. "I understand. I will do as you say." Xiao Wang nodded and bowed. "Let''s go, brother Bai!" Looking at a worried white cloud flying, Zhang Zheng turned his head and said to him with a smile. After getting on the car, Bai Yunfei said to Zhang Zheng in a hurry: "Zhang Shao, are you too hasty to pay?" "Oh, brother Bai, it''s OK. I look good at this area. Let''s go first. Next, go to Tengzhou Institute of science and technology." Zhang Zheng waved his hand, interrupted Bai Yunfei''s worries, and said directly. "Zhang Shao, that''s what you said!" Bai Yunfei shook his head and said that he learned from snow white that Zhang Zheng was the richest man in the capital city, so he stopped persuading him. Chapter 146 The president''s office of Tengzhou Institute of science and technology "ouch, there is a long way to meet you. What brings you Bai Shao? How is director Bai doing recently Tielin headmaster looked at Bai Yunfei and Zhang Zheng, who came in from the door. He stood up from his desk and said. "Uncle tie, my father''s health is almost all right. I''m here today on my father''s order to introduce Zhang Shao''s enrollment." Bai Yunfei opened the door directly and said. "I know about this. The director has already told me, and I have already made an agreement with the people in the mechanical institute, and then let him report to the class." Tielin principal smiles. "OK, then I''ll go back first, Zhang Shao. You can go to the mechanical college directly and call me if you have something to do!" Bai Yunfei said to Zhang Zheng behind him. "OK, you go busy, if you have something to call!" Zhang Zheng also nodded. "Zhang Shao? Bai Shao has to call him Zhang Shao. It seems that this person is not simple. It''s better to be careful! " The headmaster looked at the young man who went out before and after and said to himself. Zhang Zheng walked in the open campus, it is a bit of a coincidence, after all, he has never been to university, which looks like a paradise indeed. The school of mechanical engineering looking at the big sign above his head, Zhang Zheng guessed that this should be the place where he was going to have a class. "Stop! It''s class time now. You can''t go in. Please register He was stopped before he entered the door. "Who are you?" Zhang Zheng said, looking at the man who stopped him outside the door. "My name is Wang Hongzhi, from the student union! Please register before you go in! " Wang Hongzhi stressed three times again. "Isn''t this just like the company''s security guard? That''s what universities are like! " Zhang Zheng thought that he took up his pen and wrote on the paper: Zhang Zheng of the first mechanical and electrical class "ah? This classmate, I''m also from electromechanical class 1. Why haven''t I met you? You''re acting in your name Wang Hongzhi looked at Zhang Zheng''s name on the paper and asked. "I''m new here!" Zhang Zheng was too lazy to talk nonsense with this man. After that, he put down his pen and went inside, leaving Wang Hongzhi staring at the door. "Electromechanical class one, yes, that''s it!" Zhang Zheng looked at the number outside the door, and suddenly his eyes lit up. When he pushed the door in, Zhang Zheng became very angry. The noisy class suddenly became quiet. The people under him quickly put their mobile phones under the table and looked up at Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng was a little hairy at the sight of these people. He stepped onto the platform and looked at the people in front of him. He coughed and said, "cough, Hello, everyone. I''m a new comer. My name is Zhang Zheng. Is this the first class of electromechanical engineering?" "Oh, man, you scared me to death! I thought the students would come to check and play with mobile phones! " At this time, a short boy in the front row, with a long sigh of relief, said with a smile. "Hello, new comer. You can sit down in a place by yourself. Now we are having a self-study class and the teacher hasn''t come yet!" Monitor Wang Hao said carelessly to the pestle on the platform of Zhang Zheng. "Yes, thank you. I see." Zhang Zheng said with a smile. Then he went to the two vacant seats in the corner. Some female students said this in a low voice with the same table. Unfortunately, these all fell into Zhang Zheng''s ears. "Well, you are so handsome! There must be eight abdominal muscles, ah! It''s so beautiful, too A little girl with a flower crazed mobile phone in secretly patting Zhang Zheng, said excitedly to his deskmate. "Gee, gee, Huachi, someone who is so handsome has already been the owner of famous flowers for a long time." The same table sneers and says. "..." Zhang Zheng kneaded his head and grinned bitterly. He had to say that if he was in high school, it would be the right time and place, and it would be one person short of harmony! Zhang zhengmeng saw the little girl''s mobile phone wallpaper in front of her so familiar that she could not help but be surprised and thought: "isn''t this white cloud flying? Is this his girlfriend "Well, what''s the relationship between you and the man in the wallpaper?" Zhang Zheng patted the little girl in front of her on the shoulder and asked in a low voice. Zhang Zheng''s eight trigrams'' careful thinking was suddenly revealed. "Ah? This is a white boy! How could I have something to do with him? Bai Shao is so handsome! But our girl heart male god, but you are also quite handsome! Ha ha ha I didn''t realize that the little girl was not shy at all. She chatted with Zhang Zheng carelessly. After chatting for a long time, Zhang Zhengcai knew that the girl''s name was Meng Ruixia. "Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, shh All of a sudden, Zhang Zheng saw Wang Hongzhi running back from the door and said in a hurry. "Brush, brush, brush!" It seems that this is not the first time to hide mobile phones. Next, Zhang Zheng saw Wang Hongzhi come and sit beside him."I''m a good boy. I''m really a new classmate! I thought it was another class pretending to be a student in our class! I''m sorry to have offended you just now Looking at Zhang Zheng sitting next to him, Wang Hongzhi first said. "No problem! After all, I''m here for the first time Zhang Zheng is not a small bellied person, directly on the atmosphere said. "Well, brother, which dormitory are you from?" Wang Hongzhi asked in a low voice, for fear of being seen by the students outside the window. "317, should it be?" Zhang Zheng thought about it for a while. He remembered that when Baiyun Feilin left, he told him that if he was not used to living, he would drive to pick him up at night. "That''s a coincidence. I''m 317, too, and the monitor Wang Hao and Liu Ge!" As soon as Wang Hongzhi listened, he was happy to open his mouth and introduced some things about the dormitory with Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng also learned a lot. The school is private, so it''s not very peaceful outside and inside. There are often people from the road who come to the school to make trouble. The dormitory of four people pays eight people''s money, and the tuition fees are still too expensive. From Wang Hongzhi''s mouth, all of them are complaining about the disadvantages of this private school. Zhang Zheng thought for a moment that he really didn''t pay. It was estimated that Bai Hui would be exempted from tuition fees. After all, Bai Hui owed himself so much. "Hongzhi, I''ll leave it to you. I''ll treat you to fried chicken and Starbucks this afternoon. You can help me get it at the school gate after class. I ordered takeout. I''ll go back to my dorm and clean up the bedding first." Zhang Zheng put the mobile phone up and said to Wang Hongzhi. "Brother, you are brother, please accept my worship!" Wang Hongzhi said with a face of worship to Zhang Zheng. Chapter 147 At noon, Zhang Zheng went back to the dormitory and looked at the famous brand bedding on the bed and the washing and care supplies that were prepared. It seemed that these white cloud flies had helped him to prepare. Zhang Zheng lay in bed leisurely, thinking about his future life. "Brother Zheng! No, something''s wrong Wang Hongzhi rushed in. "What''s the matter?" Zhang Zheng looked at Wang Hongzhi, who came in empty handed. He suddenly realized the seriousness of the matter and asked in a hurry. "Brother Zheng, you asked me to go to the door to get the takeaway! I was on duty and let Wang Hao pass. I didn''t expect that he was stopped by the black brother who often did things in this area! " Wang Hongzhi said angrily that he was not lying. Zhang Zheng got out of bed and followed Wang Hongzhi to the west gate near the dormitory. Before he arrived, he heard all the arrogant words from the front. "Cut! No rules? I don''t know who''s the boss in this area? If you want to understand, the protection fee is enough, don''t you understand? " Zhang Zheng went over to see that Wang Hao was gnashing his teeth and looking at the small gangsters who surrounded himself in the middle. A little yellow hair in society, with a reptilian dragon on his arm, is staring at Wang Hao fiercely. "I have no money!" Wang Hao looked at these people and said with firm will. "Well, it''s only 300 yuan for a meal, but you don''t have any money? If you can''t take out two thousand yuan of protection fee, who will do justice to you when you are robbed? " Black Gewei forced to lure Wang Hao said. "I say it again for the last time! I have no money Wang Hao said angrily, but he did not dare to do it. After all, it is difficult for a good man to fight with two fists. "You can''t do it without fighting, brothers! Use some force. Don''t kill me Black elder brother says, raise a hand to want to hit Wang Hao. "Stop it! I bought these things! " Zhang Zheng, with a gloomy face, walked over to the group of thugs. At this time, the old man on the guard hid in the house for fear that he would be led by these gangsters. The last time he hit someone, he said a word, and the glass in his house was broken in the middle of the night. "Which onion are you, chonima? You said you bought it, didn''t you? That line 5000, I release people, this matter is over! How about it? " Black brother looked at a big fat sheep, eyes almost smile to the crescent. "Three!" Zhang Zheng said lightly. "Cut, three thousand? That''s impossible. There''s no discussion about it today! " Black brother listened to Zhang Zheng''s numbers, shook his head with a smile and thought, isn''t this a soft persimmon? It looks fierce. Isn''t the exit soft? "Two!" Zhang Zheng continued. "Two thousand? Are you kidding? If you think you are a black brother, you can''t discuss it if you lose 5000! " Black brother looked at Zhang Zheng and less than a thousand, suddenly temper up again. "One!" Black brother also understood at this time that this person is not to give money, is to ask for people. "Don''t you dare to play with me, don''t you? Call me! " Black brother directly scolded and ordered the little gangsters around him to fight Wang Hao. The next second, black brother only felt a gust of wind blowing around him, and then a pain in his face, the whole person flew up, the whole brain a blank. Wang Hongzhi and Wang Hao''s eyes widened, and Zhang Zheng rushed up with one lunge. On top of one knee, the black brother''s mouth spitting blood flew up, and the gold teeth in his mouth jumped out one by one. The other gangsters looked at their big brother being kicked and lying on the ground. They didn''t know whether to live or not. They were busy carrying black brother and running, and they didn''t dare to go back. "Wang Hao, are you ok?" Zhang Zheng turned to comfort him. "No, it''s OK, brother Zheng. You were so handsome just now! Since the black brother came, many students have been persecuted by them. Brother Zheng, you have made a bad breath this time Wang Hao looked at Zhang Zheng and said excitedly. "Well, you two are probably hungry. Come on, go back and eat. I think they will come back again!" Zhang Zheng said coldly in his eyes that he could not be so arrogant by himself. After returning to the dormitory, he said to the three people in the dormitory: "don''t go out of the school these two days. I''m afraid something will happen. You should be careful." "Well, brother Zheng!" After what happened at noon today, these three people have more admiration for Zhang Zheng, and they are busy responding. Night falls, Watson nightclub. In a box, he was still swaggering outside the campus during the day. At this time, he was kneeling in front of a fat man with bruised face. He did not dare to lift his head. "Sleeping trough NIMA, you waste, let you collect the protection fee and let people fight like this? Who do you think B looks like The fat man in front of him, with his legs crossed, a woman in one hand and a cigar in the other, swearing at the black brother kneeling on the ground. "Brother Hua, don''t be angry. You will have it today! How can you think such a thing happened! That man is really good at Kung Fu! I didn''t see how to get out of the hand at all. I was unconscious when I was facing each other across seven or eight meters! " Black brother knelt on the ground and said to Hua Ge in front of him."Really so good?" Wargo smoked his cigar and squinted at the shivering black brother in front of him. "Seriously! I guarantee my head Then he looked up at the rich boy and said, "what do you think! The watch on hand is worth at least a million! " "Oh? Come on, I see. Get out of here "Yes! Yes Black brother, who was granted the order of pardon, rolled and crawled out of Warwick''s box. Looking at the two photos in front of him, Wang Hongzhi and Wang Hao, Hua Ge narrowed his eyes, pushed the woman aside, and then called out to the shadow behind him: "Wu, I''ll leave this matter to you. You are my right-hand general. I''ll rest assured of you and tie up these two people!" "Well." The shadow behind Hua Ge said faintly. "I don''t know where Dafei recruited a master who didn''t want to die recently. I''m a bit arrogant recently. You can take care of it more!" Hua Ge seemed to think of something and said to Wu. "Well." No matter what you say, Wu will only say it with a gentle hum. As soon as Hua Ge thought of Wu, he sighed. This was the killer who had just been taken in a while ago. He remembered that he was robbing the bank when he first met him. The reason was that he bought rice. He clearly remembered that this man was a big seventeen eight policemen, and he was able to handle it easily. Brother Hua loved his talent so much that he recruited him. The next day, Zhang Zheng listened to the mechanical principle all morning, and his whole brain was in a daze. The lecture was given by an old gentleman, who seemed to be quite learned. But what he said made Zhang Zheng a little confused. He went to sleep directly at the end of the class. Chapter 148 As soon as Hua Ge thought of Wu, he sighed. This was the killer who had just been taken in a while ago. He remembered that he was robbing the bank when he first met him. The reason was that he bought rice. He clearly remembered that this man was a big seventeen eight policemen, and he was able to handle it easily. Brother Hua loved his talent so much that he recruited him. The next day, Zhang Zheng listened to the mechanical principle all morning, and his whole brain was in a daze. The lecture was given by an old gentleman, who seemed to be quite learned. But what he said made Zhang Zheng a little confused. He went to sleep directly at the end of the class. "Brother Zheng, wake up!" Zhang zhengyouyou opens his eyes and sees a worried Wang Hao looking at himself. "Ha, what''s the matter? Have you finished the class? " Zhang Zheng yawned, rubbed some swollen eyes and asked Wang Hao. "Class is over early. Hongzhi may have an accident, elder brother Zheng!" Wang Hao said in a hurry. "Don''t worry. Speak slowly! What''s going on? " Zhang Zhengning, concentrating on Wang Hao, said, black brother that boy won''t start to let people do it so soon? "No! Last semester, Hong Zhi gambled on the Internet, borrowed a loan shark and owed a lot of money. This morning, I saw that he was picked up and returned early. I don''t know what happened this time. I can''t get through to the phone now! " Wang Haoyue said more anxious. "Don''t worry, Hongzhi. What usury did he borrow?" Zhang Zheng decided to clarify the matter before making a decision. "It''s like home credit! I owe 8000 yuan, and now it''s nearly 50000 yuan! I''m afraid he''s going to have a lot of bad luck this time! " Wang Hao is so anxious that he is a good brother of his own. "OK, you go back first. Don''t worry. I''ll find a way to bring him back in the evening." Zhang Zheng said to Wang Hao calmly. "Brother Xie Zheng, brother Xie Zheng!" Wang Hao said gratefully. Looking at Wang Hao''s departure, Zhang Zheng couldn''t help sighing. Although he didn''t know them for a long time, he could feel that they were excellent people. "Hello, Bai Shao, there are some things that need to be bothered by you now!" Zhang Zheng called Bai Yunfei directly. "Zhang Shao, just say it, as long as I can do it!" "Do you know Home Credit usury?" "You know, the famous usury in this city often does some black eating black things behind the scenes! Is Zhang Shao in conflict with them? " Bai Yunfei thought and said. "Not yet, but soon, my classmate was arrested by them, I need their address now, and help me prepare a car at the school gate!" Zhang Zheng said categorically. After hanging up the phone, Bai Yunfei sent a home letter to Zhang Zheng, where the general Guan popularity is. After finishing, he directly said to the driver beside him: "you should go to Tengzhou Institute of science and technology to pick up Zhang Shao! You can go wherever he tells you to go! If Zhang Shao is in danger, call me in time! " "Yes! Young master Bai Yunfei''s driver rushed out without returning the car key. Zhang Zheng looks at Bai Yunfei''s position, which is an abandoned factory in the north of the city. Abandoned factory "what are you doing? Do you know what the consequences are? " Wang Hongzhi roared at the men who had hung themselves up. At this time, Wang Hongzhi''s clothes were bloody, his face was bruised, and his spirit was a little depressed. It seemed that he had experienced the ravages of the whole morning. "Hey, boy, can you talk so arrogantly when you owe us home credit? Come on, when will the rest of the money be paid back? " On the table in front of him, a man with sunglasses and eating drumsticks looked at Wang Hongzhi who was tied up. He is a Dao elder brother. He is a professional debt collector. He lives a life of licking blood with the blade of a knife. He never procrastinates. Otherwise, he will not be able to mix with the present. "Bah! I have enough of the 8000 that should be returned! It''s impossible for me to pay back the money again! " Wang Hongzhi roared hysterically. "Well, you''re very angry, isn''t he? He''s a man with backbone! Drop it like this, one finger ten thousand! How about it Looking at the bloody sputum on the ground, brother Dao ate the chicken leg on his hand, pulled out the knife from the table and said with a smile at the hanging Wang Hongzhi. "Your grandmother is a jerk! You grandsons are not human beings! Sleeping trough NIMA, not a human dog! Don''t throw me out, or I will kill you Wang Hongzhi roared and yelled at the knife in front of him. "Brother Dao, this boy is very powerful. He still has strength after calling all morning! Hey, I don''t know if the lion tiger who will cut his finger will be able to call out later! " The younger brother next to me was afraid that the world would not be chaotic and said with a smile to brother Dao. "Boy, I put you back to raise money. Since you don''t know good or bad, don''t blame your brother Dao for his ruthlessness! Come on, put him down. Two people will hold him down! " Brother Dao played with the knife in his hand, put it on the tip of his tongue and licked it. He said to the younger brother next to him. "You must die! Nima''s... poof Wang Hongzhi, who just opened his mouth to curse, was punched fiercely in his stomach, and the whole person vomited out a mouthful of blood.Soon, Wang Hongzhi was pressed on the ground by three people, unable to move. "Shout, and then shout. I hope you can shout after your fingers are cut off!" Brother Dao grinned grimly and looked at Wang Hongzhi who was pressed on the ground and said that he would chop down what he had in his hand. "Let go of my brother." Zhang Zheng''s faint voice remembered behind brother Dao. Brother Dao''s experience in wandering the world for so many years tells him that if he cuts down the sword, he will get cold and roll away. "This brother, I don''t know what to call it!" Brother Dao tightly grasped the knife in his hand and looked at Zhang Zheng who just stood behind him. Brother Dao''s face was covered with sweat. He was oppressed by the man in front of him. It was difficult to breathe just standing behind him. "You and I are not brothers. The man you are holding is a brother." Zhang Zheng took out his pocket with both hands and looked at the knife elder brother who was so close to the enemy that he said faintly. "Brother Zheng! Leave me alone, these son of bitches don''t dare to do anything to me When Wang Hongzhi heard that it was Zhang Zheng''s voice, he quickly called out. "Nothing! I''ll take you back! " Zhang Zheng said gently. "This brother, it''s not that I don''t let people go. He owes us money! I''m afraid we can''t account for it Knife brother gnashing teeth said. "Well, I owe you eight thousand, and I have paid them back. I know that people have also called. Let''s go. I''ll count three, three!" From the beginning to the end, Zhang Zheng said in a very flat voice. After listening to these words, brother Dao''s forehead was sweating and biting his teeth, he said, "brother! Is it really such a wonderful thing to do? " "Two!" Zhang Zheng was too lazy to answer him and continued to count down. Chapter 149 "I have so many brothers. If you want to let it go, you can let it go? You let me save my face Knife elder brother stands straight body to endure stubbornness to say to Zhang Zheng. "One!" Zhang Zheng said faintly. He took his hands out of his pocket and looked up at brother Dao''s eyes. Brother Dao''s forehead was sweating. Looking at Zhang Zheng''s eyes, he felt as if he saw an angry lion and then fought a cold war. "Let go Brother Dao''s voice sank. He waved his hand to show his younger brother to let him go. "Brother, don''t let it go! Who is this man? I''m so afraid of him as a brother? " The younger brother next to me heard that he was going to release him. He was in a hurry. Who is the man in front of him? Do you dare to let brother Dao let go? "Pa!" Brother Dao slapped him in the face and called out angrily, "how old are you? I can''t hear you! Let go Where have these punks ever seen their boss lose such a big temper? All at once, Wang Hongzhi was released. "Brother Zheng!" Wang Hongzhi rushed to Zhang Zheng in tears, but before two steps, he fainted at Zhang Zheng''s feet. "Ah Zhang Zheng sighed and resisted him on his shoulder. He turned his head and said slowly to brother Dao, who was still pestering in the same place like a formidable enemy, "that''s it! You''ve also beaten me. Next time, don''t blame me for being rude. " Then, without looking back, he carried Wang Hongzhi and went out. Looking at Zhang Zheng, who was walking far away, brother Dao took a long breath of turbid air, raised his hand to wipe the cold sweat on his forehead and sat on the ground. "What''s wrong with you, brother? Who was this man just now As soon as he saw his brother scared like this, he asked in a hurry. He had been with brother Dao for a long time. When did he see his brother so scared? When he first saw Dafei, daogodus didn''t give him any face. "Don''t mess with him when you see him in the future. I can feel his strength. If you don''t do what he says, I''m afraid all of us will have to stay here!" Brother Dao lowered his voice and said to his younger brother. "Well, brother, listen to you!" This group of people nearby all know that brother Dao''s sixth sense is very accurate. Otherwise, with these people, how could they get to this point in Tengzhou. "I''m afraid you''ll be sent to the hospital in a short time. I''m afraid you''ll be sent to the hospital in a short time As soon as the driver saw Zhang Zheng carrying the wounded Wang Hongzhi, he came over and exclaimed. "It''s all right. I can''t die. Let him write it down, and he won''t borrow any more usury next time." Zhang Zheng threw Wang Hongzhi in the back seat of the car, and then sat down on the front passenger seat and said. Just when the driver was about to leave, Zhang Zheng''s mobile phone called. As soon as it was Xiao Wang''s call, Zhang Zheng pressed the answer button directly. "My God of wealth! The event is not good. The front that you rent is smashed by Ye Shao and others! " Xiao Wang''s voice came over. "Well, I see! I''ll be right there Zhang Zheng said in a cold voice, a little angry. It seems that ye Shao is really toasting, not eating and drinking. "You take this man to the hospital first! On Bai Shao''s account, I''ll do something about it Zhang Zheng then ran to the South Street without looking back. Thunder surged on the soles of his feet. Before the driver could see clearly, Zhang Zhengren had disappeared. Zhang Zheng also sent a message to Wang Hao on the way, telling him to go to the hospital to see Wang Hongzhi. Wang Hao was very anxious. Zhang Zheng didn''t explain to him, so he hung up directly. Zhang Zheng showed his speed. When he came to the hailou district near the south gate, he saw a mess. The plaque of Zhang''s technology company was smashed in two. Xiao Wang Zheng was lying on the ground with blood on his face, dying. "Zhang Shao! Sorry I''m late! I also received the driver''s call and rushed over, but I didn''t expect to be a step late! " Baiyun Shao at this time also rushed over, looking at Zhang Zheng, who was one step earlier, said. "It''s OK, ye Shao, isn''t it? What is the name? " Zhang Zheng said to Bai Shao, who came a little later. "Ye Shao, a dandy, knows a lot of people on the road. He is very arrogant and despotic! I usually hang out in nightclubs when I''m free! " Bai Yunfei thought and said to Zhang Zheng. "All right, I see. Let''s get there." Zhang Zheng said, ready to go to the nightclub. "Zhang Shao, I will accompany you. The Ye family is beating my white family in the face. I can''t bear it!" Bai Yunfei gnaws his teeth. "ha ha! Comfortable, not long eyes of things, dare to rob my less leaves of the territory, do not look at their own a few pounds or two! " Ye Shao is sitting on a sofa with one hand holding one. He is wearing a pajama with silk suspenders. His hair is straight down and his shoulders are crisp. The devil''s body is covered by nightclothes. A pair of pink lace brassiere covered her chest. The bra was narrow and could not cover her plump peaks. If it''s looming, it''s ready to come out, and it''s broken when you blow it. Willow waist is thin and soft, and the belly is beautiful and smooth. The round and warped buttocks are covered by a pair of pink briefs. The beauty with long white legs exposed from the knee length hem laughs. "It''s Ye Shao who smashed Zhang Zheng''s court. It''s just like giving them a bad breath." It was Zhang Rongzheng who had been insulted by Zhang Rongzheng!"Ah! This boy named Zhang has ruined my field. I certainly won''t let him run the company well. Unexpectedly, this boy is still rich. His hand is two hundred million yuan. Tut Tut, he is a big fat fish! " Ye Shao felt the crispy fragrance nephrite around him, and said with ease. "Well, you two can''t go in!" Outside the door came the shouts of bodyguards, and then only a few grunts were heard. The door of the private room was kicked open by Zhang Zheng. "Well, who was I then! Isn''t that white? Ouch, the man next to me doesn''t look well? " Ye Shao looked at the two men coming in from the door and said with great interest. "Did you break my front door?" Now looking at in front of this playing with the beauty of the people, light asked. "Good! I did it. If you want to set up a company in the South Street, 50 million yuan! I''ll keep you safe! What''s the matter? The white boy next to you can''t control the affairs of my South Street Ye Shao stood up and looked down at Zhang Zheng in front of him. "Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa!" Jian Rong cracked his mouth and clapped his hands. At this time, there were more gangsters in the room, No. 2, No. 30, with steel rods and control knives in their hands. The door closed with a bang. "Haha, Bai Shao is sorry, as long as Zhang Zheng is obedient! Then this matter is very simple. After all, if money can solve the problem, who will do it? " Jian Rong looks at Zhang Zheng and Bai Yunfei with a smile. Chapter 150 "Jianrong, you eat inside and outside. Don''t let me catch you!" Bai Yunfei was angry and defeated. "What do you think? Fifty million, it''s private, otherwise you don''t want to live in your building area! " Ye Shao looked at the weak two people in front of him and said. "Oh, fifty million, isn''t it?" Zhang Zheng said. "Yes Ye Shao bared his teeth and grinned. "Yes After Zhang Zheng finished speaking, the whole person moved in a ghost. In an instant, these young brothers with knives and sticks flew directly to the ceiling and smashed down the bowl sized hole. For a moment, the ceiling of the box was covered with cobwebs. "His grandmother''s, lying trough your uncle, dare to play me, brothers cut him to death!" Ye Shao shouts, at this time Jianrong looks at this posture, and quickly climbs under the table to hide. "Drink Zhang Zheng a light drink, directly in front of a small gangster with a steel stick to press on the ground, the face of the whole person directly changed shape, lying on the ground without knowing what to do. "No, I have to run!" A look at this boy so fierce, leaf little anxious, thought way. Zhang Zheng looked at Ye Shao''s posture and rushed up with a single lunge. He grabbed Ye Shao''s hair and smashed the glass in front of the sofa directly. "Ah ~" came Ye Shao''s painful wail in the private room, and the whole person was convulsed. "Fifty million, right? Call me right now! I count to three, or I''ll cut your hand off! " Zhang Zheng grabs Ye Shao''s hair and shouts. "One!" Zhang Zheng said lightly. "Crouch NIMA, brothers, cut him off for me!" Ye Shaotong bares his teeth and shouts at the dozen people who surround Zhang Zheng. "Two!" As they say, they have to put a knife on the ground to see what they have not done. "Grandfather, Mr. Zhang! I''m wrong, you hold your hand high. I don''t know Taishan! I''m not right. You sent it to me! " Ye Shao looks at the chopper that falls down immediately, stare big eyes, beg for mercy painfully. "Three!" Zhang Zheng didn''t want to talk nonsense with him. He just had to do it. Give it to me! Sobbing, Master Zhang, I''ll give it to you Ye Shao looked at the knife that was about to cut off his hand. He cried out directly, like a soft persimmon, begging for mercy. "Cut, garbage. I thought it was a bit gutsy. I didn''t expect to be like a girl!" Zhang Zheng turned his lips and put the knife into Ye Shao''s hand. "Fifty million yuan has arrived!" Zhang Zheng looked at the text message on the mobile phone, and left Ye Shao, who was frightened to cry, to one side. Looking at this, he could not help but look down on his face. He dared to feel that ye Shao was scared to pee his pants directly. "Remember, the next time you see me and my brothers, you have to call out! Do you know? " Zhang Zhenghu pulls Ye Shao''s head and warns. "Zhang Ye knows that he is wrong. He knows that he is wrong..." ye Dashao is crying, and his momentum is not at all the same. Zhang Zheng turned his lips and flew away with white clouds. "Zhang Shao, you are really overbearing! It seems that my sister told me the same, you are a charming man As soon as he got back in the car, Bai Yunfei was excited and boasted to Zhang Zheng. Although he was the eldest young master of the Bai family, where had he experienced such exciting things. "Well, it''s just so. It''s all soft persimmons. It''s very good to pinch it!" Zhang Zheng waved his hand and commented on Ye Shao and Jian Rong. Zhang Zheng took out his mobile phone and gave Wang Jie a call. After asking which hospital he was in, Zhang Zheng took a free ride to the hospital. "Zhang Shao, I''ll go back to the company first, and call me if you have any problems!" Bai Yunfei said and drove away directly. In the 305 ward, Zhang Zheng looked at the number on the door and went in to see Wang Jie sitting in front of the bed with Wang Hongzhi, who had just recovered. "Thank you, elder brother Zheng. I owe you a life. From now on, I will only follow him." As soon as he saw Zhang Zheng come in from the door, Wang Hongzhi quickly propped up his body and said. "Don''t say so much useless, and have a good rest! Brother Dao doesn''t dare to trouble you. There''s no need to hide and hide in the future. Do you understand Zhang Zheng glared at Wang Hongzhi and scolded him. "Well, brother Zheng!" Wang Hongzhi replied, and immediately lay down obediently. "Take this 5000 yuan first. I''d like to trouble you to look at him here these days and buy more food for your health. It''s not enough to tell me!" Zhang Zheng handed the money to Wang Hao. "Well, brother Zheng, you don''t say that I''ll be here with him these days!" Wang Hao took the money and said to Zhang Zheng. After that, Zhang Zheng walked out of the hospital and looked at the young lovers coming and going on the road. Zhang Zheng thought of the picture in which the white moonlight sprinkled on Luoya''s quiet face that night. He couldn''t help but feel a thump in his heart. As expected, a short message came from his mobile phone without any remarks, but Zhang Zheng knew that this was from Luoya, and the text was as follows: hey, Zhang Zheng, come to Rose Garden tomorrow night to participate in a party. Hee hee hee, the invitation is the picture below. I hope you can come and enjoy it!Zhang Zheng looked down, and there was a big invitation with golden light on it. It was just a big Luo character with gold inlaid around it. Zhang Zheng smiles. It seems that he has to go to the party himself. He happens to know some young heroes in Tengzhou, and it will be more convenient to handle affairs at that time. With his mobile phone installed, Zhang Zheng thought that he had to have a car to do business in Tengzhou. Otherwise, the people who went out and came in were not so arranged. In this way, Zhang Zheng directly locked a 4S store nearest to him on the map of his mobile phone and trotted all the way to catch up with him. "if there is no performance this month, you will all get out of here! Do you understand? I don''t care what kind of method you use, you must sell one this month, or you''ll all be covered up and get out of here Before Zhang Zheng entered the door, he heard a woman''s angry voice coming from the door. Zhang Zheng walked in with great interest and saw a climacteric woman yelling at two young girls in front of her, looking at the breastplate. The fat woman should be the director here, but judging from this temper, we can see why the sales volume of the store is not high. "What can I do for you?" When the fat woman saw someone coming in from the door, she said impatiently. Looking at the man in front of him, he didn''t look like a rich man. The fat woman didn''t show a very welcome look. "Look at the car." Zhang Zheng didn''t explain too much and began to wander in front of the cars. "What''s the price of this Land Rover?" Zhang Zheng pointed to a road tiger in front of him and asked without returning. "Cut, poor man!" Fat woman, curled her lips, turned and left. Chapter 151 "I''m sorry, sir. Let me introduce you." A little girl, who had just been lectured by her side, looked at her supervisor''s departure and ran to her in a low voice. "Good! Please Looking at the little girl''s chest card, Zhang Zheng knew her name was Yaqi. "Sir, this Land Rover is worth 850000 yuan. It''s an imported 3.0 SC V6 HSE vehicle. It belongs to a medium and large SUV. However, I don''t mind if you buy one. I don''t think this Land Rover can match your temperament!" Yaqi said seriously. "Oh? Which car do you think is right for me? " Zhang Zheng looked at the girl''s sincere appearance and felt a little funny, so he asked with great interest. "Sir, this Volkswagen huiang is very good. I think it is completely in line with your handsome temperament. Huiang is a high-end C-class luxury car launched by Volkswagen. When I first saw huiang, I thought it was really good-looking. Although it was very low-key, it had a sense of dignity and excellent texture. Huion is elegant in appearance, noble and luxurious in interior, rich in high-end configuration and high-end in power. It comes from the same technology platform as Audi A6L. Its technical performance and driving quality are first-class. If you want to buy a luxury car, I think huion is a very good choice. This one is about 500000 yuan for all risks. What do you think, sir? " Yaqi seriously introduced. "Mm-hmm, not bad, ha ha ha!" Zhang Zheng heard the little girl say so, but he laughed. "Sir, what are you laughing at? Don''t you like this car? Yaqi can recommend other models to you Yaqi looked at Zhang Zheng''s appearance unexpectedly, some at a loss to say. "Come on, I won''t buy this car!" Zhang Zheng waved and said. "Well! Sir, you can have a look at it again! " Yaqi eyes with tears, some stubborn said. "No need to see..." listening to Zhang Zheng''s words, Yaqi''s tears whirled in her eyes and was about to fall. "Just take out the most expensive car in your store, and I''ll drive away if I see it!" Zhang Zheng gasped for breath when he spoke, and then he said the following. Yaqi''s tears, which were about to flow out, stopped at once. She looked funny. She wiped it with her hand and said, "Sir, please come with me." Zhang Zheng looked at the lovely little girl and unconsciously laughed. Follow Yaqi to go inside, and then a light blue car appears in front of Zhang Zheng, can''t help but see a bright! There was a sense of freshness. "Sir, you are not advised to buy this car. The price is too high! This konisek Agera is worth 26.5 million yuan, and koniseg, a famous Swedish sports car manufacturer, has already occupied a position on the top of the world''s automobile industry. The unibody chassis of the konisege Agera r weighs only 70 kg and has a net vehicle weight of 1330 kg, which is the lightest in the field of super sports cars. Its 5.0-liter V8 engine is twin turbocharged and has a maximum horsepower of 1115 horsepower on E85 fuel. " Yaqi pointed to the Kony seck in front of her and explained to Zhang Zheng behind her. The amazement in her eyes could not be concealed. "OK, let''s go straight to the full amount! That''s it Zhang Zheng looked at the car and nodded with satisfaction. No matter the shape and color of the car are extremely in line with Zhang Zheng''s taste. "Sir? What do you say? Xiaoya didn''t hear you clearly! " Yaqi looked at Zhang Zheng in front of her and said, he really didn''t expect that this person should be so generous, Tengzhou has never seen such a person! "I said I''d buy the car. Did you hear me clearly?" Zhang Zheng looked at the stunned Yaqi with a smile and said seriously. "Yes, yes! Sir, please come with me to pay for the formalities! " Yaqi was overjoyed. She could get a commission of at least 200000 yuan for selling such a luxury car! This can catch up with nearly three years'' salary! Unfortunately, these words were just heard by the fat woman who had just left. The fat woman suddenly came out and called her to Yaqi and said, "Ya Qi, go ahead and be busy. I''ll take care of this gentleman." Then he twisted his fat waist to Zhang Zheng and said, "Sir, let''s go. I''ll go with you to go through the procedures. Remember to write my name on the recommended name?" He also pointed to his chest card. "Liu Xia, would you please go away? People can be so shameless as to call out your manager. I''ll talk to him. I didn''t expect that there would be such a scum as you in the 4S shop! " Zhang Zheng said with cold eyes. I still remember when I first bought a car, there was a disgusting executive in the 4S store. I didn''t expect to meet him again this time. Zhang Zheng was not ready to show mercy. Liu Xia bit her teeth and didn''t say anything. Instead, she took a vicious look at Yaqi. After a while, a middle-aged man with big box glasses came over in a suit. If Zhang Zheng was right, he should be the manager of the store. "Oh, dear man, I don''t know what you want me to do?" Already on the road, the manager who knew Zhang Zheng had bought a car directly ran over with compliments. "You''re the manager, right? OK. I''ll tell you something. Liu Xia in your shop is arrogant and domineering. She doesn''t pay attention to others. She despises me when I just entered the door. She wants to make great contributions. I will definitely not buy this car if you don''t fire her! You fired her. How about I pay right away? " Zhang Zheng said to the manager with a smile.As soon as the words came out, Liu Xia was scared and pale. She knelt down and said, "excuse me, sir. It''s just that I don''t know Mount Tai because of my eyes!" "Go away!" Zhang Zheng did not speak, the manager slapped on Liu Xia''s face and roared. Zhang Zheng, who looked at all this coldly, turned to Yaqi and said, "quit in a week and go to my company. The salary is really three times!" "Thank you, sir." As soon as Yaqi heard Zhang Zheng say so, she made a big bow. Zhang Zheng, who had gone through the formalities and paid the money, drove the konisek to the school directly, which attracted many people to come back. It is true that driving such a luxurious sports car in the city should be a person of high prestige, such as Bai Shao''s Bugatti velon, which attracted attention in the whole city. When Zhang Zheng drove the car into the school, it really caused a stir. Many female dormitory people directly gathered around the male dormitory parking lot to watch, and some vain people came to take photos with their female tickets when there was no one around. All these were seen by Zhang Zheng, but since there was no substantial damage, he was allowed to do it They went. Chapter 152 Zhang Zheng, who had gone through the formalities and paid the money, drove the konisek to the school directly, which attracted many people to come back. It is true that driving such a luxurious sports car in the city should be a person of high prestige, such as Bai Shao''s Bugatti velon, which attracted attention in the whole city. When Zhang Zheng drove the car into the school, it really caused a stir. Many female dormitory people directly gathered around the male dormitory parking lot to watch, and some vain people came to take photos with their female tickets when there was no one around. All these were seen by Zhang Zheng, but since there was no substantial damage, he was allowed to do it They went. After dinner, Zhang Zheng was ready to drive to his own technology company to have a look. As soon as he came downstairs, he saw a pair of young men taking pictures in front of his car. "Honey, come and go this way. Be careful. Don''t touch the car. We can''t afford to pay for it." The man took a mobile phone to his girlfriend posing in front of the car and said that he didn''t notice Zhang Zheng who was approaching him. "Yes! Baby, write our names on the bottom of the video later. Ah, it''s perfect. Hey, if you can sit on it, it won''t be more magnificent? " The man''s sharp mouth, also do not know how to catch such a lovely girlfriend. Zhang Zheng was very interested in watching, and did not intend to disturb the two material men and women. He sat quietly on a motorcycle behind them. With Zhang Zheng''s seat, the two turned around and saw Zhang Zheng in his car. "Crouching NIMA, you can take my car, too?" Looking at Zhang Zheng sitting in his car, the man roared directly. The woman next to him put her arms around the man''s arm and said delicately: "Ou Ni sauce, you man, people like it so much." Originally, Zhang Zheng still thought that she was very cute. Unexpectedly, this mouth immediately disgusted him to the point where he was angry. "Pa!" A slap flew the man, and then pulled the woman back and ate a dog eating mud. "Who the hell are you? Dare to beat Laozi The man on the ground looked at Zhang Zheng and said with a grin, his face covered with blood. "You two stay away from my car. Let me see you once more and call again!" Zhang Zheng said coldly. Then he pressed the car key in his hand, and the two windows of konisick rolled up directly. Zhang Zheng drove konitsek away in the surprised eyes of the two people. ... "Oh, this car is really comfortable! It''s so much better than the Ferrari that uncle Gu left himself Zhang Zheng said to himself as he drove along the road. Listening to the song, Zhang Zheng took out his sunglasses from his pocket and put them on his eyes, which directly lit up his purple eyes. Since he came to Tengzhou City, Zhang Zheng had not practiced "mind determination" for a long time. After using it this time, he felt that his strength was not the same, but fortunately, the speed on the road became very slow in his own eyes, and his car was directly at the speed of 100 miles Walking through the block, I was very comfortable. I saw several cars on the road and even got out of the car to scold. However, Zhang Zheng didn''t care at all. This kind of comfortable feeling has not been felt for a long time. "Jingling!" A text message was sent from the mobile phone. Zhang Zheng stopped the car by the road, took out his mobile phone and opened it. He saw: Liu Ge is in my hand. Now come to the woods in the suburbs! There is also a picture of Liu Ge tied up and bruised. It seems like Wang Hongzhi has been greatly offended. No wonder he didn''t see Liu Ge when he went back to the dormitory this afternoon. It seems that he has already been tied up. It''s a matter for Liu Zhengge to think about. Turn the front of the car, drive full power, follow the navigation directly to the outskirts of the woods. The forest in the countryside is located in Langshan Mountain. The trees on the mountain are lush and luxuriant. Under the cover of green trees, Langshan is particularly magnificent. Along the stone steps at the foot of the mountain, along the way, there are towering ancient trees, vigorous old pines, and tall cypress trees. The bark of cypress trees is circled, just like the skin of an old man. The cypress is tall and big, just like a dragon out of water. Through the gap between the leaves, the moon shot down a few rays of moonlight and paved a path full of broken gold. Because it is night, the mountains are still covered with a layer of mist, hazy, like a layer of gauze, and like to come to the fairyland of the world. From time to time, there were bursts of infiltrating crows and two owls hovering in the air, as if to welcome Zhang Zheng''s arrival. Zhang Zheng''s all the way forward at a speed of 150 miles, people and vehicles in the dark directly become a strip of lightning with light! "Boy, I''m going to let you know the end of offending your black brother!" On that day, the black brother at the school gate said to Liu Ge, who was hanged by a lot of flowers. "You don''t want to be proud, rubbish! When brother Zheng comes, none of you will run away! " Liu Ge exclaimed hysterically, looking very ferocious. "Shut up! Or I''ll do you first! " Black brother picked up the stick in his hand and was going to hit Liu Ge. In a hurry, then fast, I saw a silver lightning came from the moonlight, the road set off more than one person high dust, a dragon tail stopped in front of black brother."Bah! Poof Black brother who ate a big mouth of soil coughed violently. In between, Zhang Zheng comes out of the car smartly, and then a lunge appears in front of Liu Ge, hands up and down, put down the hanging Liu Ge. "Brother Zheng, let''s go! They robbed my cell phone and got your contact information! They''re setting up an ambush for you! Brother Zhang, run Liu Ge saw Zhang Zheng come to save himself, but he didn''t appreciate it. He yelled at Zhang Zheng directly. "Ha ha ha ha ha, heaven has a way, you don''t go, hell has no door, you break in, I didn''t expect you have today, brothers all come out! Greet the guest As black brother yelled, there were about 100 people with flashlights and sticks coming out. "Don''t you want to let me go Zhang Zheng looked at the black brother in front of him and said faintly. "Let you go? On that day, the school gate humiliated me in every way, so that I could not lift my head in front of the brothers! Today I will give it back a hundred times! Do you know who I am? Have you heard of Fage? I''m Fage''s man Black brother, regardless of the dust on his face, cried hysterically to Zhang Zheng. "I haven''t heard of Fage, but I know what a dead man is!" Zhang Zheng frowned a little and looked at the hundred and ten people who gathered around him. Some of them said that he felt that there was still a strong force on the hillside in the distance. He was a practitioner, and Zhang Zheng had a familiar feeling. Chapter 153 "Cut, arrogant! Today I''m going to let you know your black brother''s power! Give it to me, brothers Black brother waved to Zhang Zheng. After shouting, black brother ran directly to the woods behind him. When he was at the school gate, he really felt the power of Zhang Zheng. He didn''t want to be a top bird any more. He was afraid to think about his gold teeth which had been beaten away. Looking at the hundred and ten people who surrounded him, Zhang Zheng frowned. He was really a bit tricky. He could face it all by himself, but there was a Liu Ge beside him, so he couldn''t be hurt. After all, it''s hard to beat four legs with two fists. The master was killed by random fists. In addition to being illuminated by these dozens of flashlights, my eyes can''t open for a moment. "Song! Can you drive? " Zhang Zheng turned his head and asked. "Brother Zheng, I will. I learned from driving school when I was a freshman!" Liu Ge ordered his face full of bruises and said to Zhang Zheng. "OK, I''ll take you to the car and you''ll wait for me in the hospital!" Zhang Zheng said in a deep voice. "No, brother Zheng! If you want to die together, you look down on me, Liu Ge! " Liu Ge heard Zhang Zheng say so, staring at Zhang Zheng and shouting. "Don''t talk nonsense to me. You''ll only cause trouble if you stay here! Drive away Zhang Zheng roared, then dragged Liu Ge to the car. "Stop him! Cut him to death Black brother hides behind the tree and instructs the hundred ten. Looking at the bright knives in the light around him, Zhang Zheng''s eyes congealed and his purple eyes opened. He pulled Liu Ge to avoid the Throwing Knife with a few extremely strange angles. He came to his own konisek in front of several breaths. The light blue car body and streamlined radian directly made Liu GE''s eyes widened, and he called out: "brother Zheng! I have never driven such a good car "A dead horse is a living horse doctor! Fully automatic, just step on the gas and turn the steering wheel! " Zhang Zhengyi pushes Liu Ge into the cockpit and kicks a punk who is about to be spread behind him. "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Konisek, like an arrow leaving the string, flew directly out at the limit speed visible to the naked eye, bumped into the front of several small thugs in front of the car. After being hit by a high-speed vehicle, konisek fell to the ground without knowing his life or death. Looking at Liu Ge, Zhang Zheng moved his fingers and wrists. His bones clattered, showing an expression of evil charm. He looked at the crowd gradually gathered around him. "Hunting begins!" Light voice came, Zhang Zheng''s feet flash a flash of lightning, the whole person has disappeared in place. The reason why Liu Ge left is to be able to show his skills, otherwise Liu Ge found that he was a practitioner, and if it spread out, it would lead to a lot of trouble! So, all these punks here today are going to die! Seeing Zhang Zheng disappear out of thin air, the little gangsters made a mess directly. "Trough, did you see anything just now? How can I see a ghost fire! How can people disappear out of thin air "You''re wrong. This boy may have run out of here in a hurry just now, looking around. Can''t so many brothers make him run?" "Ah! I didn''t expect that this boy is like a monkey. If we catch him later, we must break all his tendons and tendons! Let''s see if he can jump around! " All the people were talking about it, and all of a sudden they burst into a pot. It seemed that they had no way to find Zhang Zheng. Black brother hiding behind the tree, looking at the crowd in front of the crowd, swallowing saliva, he is really a little afraid now, after all, there is no one around! "Oh, wait for me!" Black brother called to the crowd, and then came out from behind the tree and ran forward. "Bang!" Then they only heard a loud noise and saw that black brother, who was still alive and kicking around, flew up like a shell and hit the tree that had just been hiding. "Boom Black brother''s upper body was inserted into the tree like an arrow. Zhang Zheng quickly retired, disappeared again in the sight of the public, quickly disappeared in the dark, now Zhang Zheng is like a hunter! "Black brother is finished! What to do next! We don''t know where the boy is at all The little gangster immediately burst into a pot. However, there are also a few bold to this group of people roared: "mother, what''s the hurry? I''ve been around for so long. Who hasn''t seen him? Since we can''t see him, he can''t see us either! " "Yes! As long as he does it again, you can shine your flashlight on him! Let him have no escape "Yes! That''s it Zhang Zheng looked at this mess in the dark, can not help laughing, these naive people are really lovely. "Poof!" Zhang Zheng directly appeared in the side of a small gangster, a fierce punch in the person''s stomach, the whole person directly flew up, a mouthful of blood donation spurted out. "Here! Brothers, cut him off Dozens of flashlights were directly on Zhang Zheng''s body, and all of them rushed forward together. However, Zhang Zheng''s body was in a flash, and the whole person jumped up to the top of the mountain and pressed on the man who had just come up with an idea. "Click!" The sound of chest sinking sounds, listening to people''s ears suddenly have a kind of creepy!"Crouch, is this the devil? Did any of you see his movements? " "No! Damn it, I knew I wouldn''t be here today to do a tough job "Don''t let me catch this boy! Or I''ll let him know what it means to be worse than death! " "..." people are shouting abuse. For those who can''t touch Zhang Zheng, this is the most difficult time. "Turn off the electricity! So we don''t make a sound, disperse and hide, and he can''t see us until dawn! Look good with this boy I don''t know who called out, and everyone did it one after another. They just turned off the flashlight and immediately the forest was quiet. However, this can be as Zhang Zheng would like, he can see others, others can not see him, I have to say, Wan Zi''s "xinshenjue" is really a good thing. Zhang Zheng stood on the top of the tree and looked at the crowd. The corner of his mouth rose to a certain angle, and his body disappeared directly in the top of the tree, leaving only the trembling treetops. "Ouch!" Accompanied by a distant howl of a wolf, the hundred and ten people suddenly became nervous, and some of the timid even cried out. "My God? How can there be wolves! I heard that wolves are herd animals! We are surrounded "Don''t scare me! Wolves can see at night! Are we not moving targets? " "Ah! Fool, don''t you ask before you come? This is Langshan! How can a wolf mountain be called without a wolf "It seems to be very strong to listen to you? You''re good, you go! What does it mean to hide in it "That is to say, speak better than anyone else, you have a strong mouth king?" ¡°......¡± Chapter 154 They didn''t need Zhang Zheng''s help at all. There was chaos inside these people, and a few people started pushing and shoving. Zhang Zheng is quietly mixing into this group of people, watching these people shouting and starting to move their hands, Zhang Zheng''s mouth rose. Zhang Zheng clapped his hand on the man beside him and called out: "the wolf is coming in! Run He stabbed several people nearby with his hand. "Ah! Go away, go away! Don''t bite me "Crouch NIMA, you''ve stepped on me "Go away! You move again, believe me or not "Don''t think I''m afraid of you, chop, let''s see who''s good!" "Ah, my hand!" "Ah, which son of a bitch hit me on the head with a stick?" "..." Zhang Zheng, who has quit this group of people, looked at the people who were fighting together and couldn''t help but sneer: "tut Tut, the mud can''t support the wall, and you can''t come out with a brain!" In the dark, the swords and swords were shining, and the flames were blazing into the sky. At one time, they were shouting, crying father and mother, shouting abuse, and a mess was going on. All of a sudden, the air was filled with the smell of blood, the whole world seemed to be shaking, the mountains were falling apart. In a flash, a fresh life disappeared. They were like a thousand cuts, revealing that their limbs were cracked and their trunks were fragmented. In this moment of being engulfed by blood light, it is hard to tell what weapons are. Blood red hands, sharp teeth, can''t wait to tear up the faces. The brain has already lost the reason, out of control to satisfy their desire to kill. Now it seems that the most wonderful feeling in the world is the pleasure of being able to erase everything with your own hands. In the middle of the night, Zhang Zhengyuan looked far away, and the scene was bloody. Before I heard that there was no concept of blood flowing into a river, but now I saw it with my own eyes, it was still a little shocked. "Stop fighting! There is no wolf! We were fooled by that boy! You pig brains, we are beating our own people, and that boy is sitting to reap the benefits of the gain! " This is a person shouting, it seems to have found some clues. "Ah, look at what you''ve done! All of us are our own people. We have to go back to Fage and know that none of us can survive! " Someone turned on the flashlight and took a picture of the miserable situation around him. He said disgustingly. The forest was covered with blood, and the smell of blood filled the sky. It was dizzy and disgusting! Zhang Zheng looked at everything in front of him coldly. After just the fight, less than 20 people were still standing on the field, most of them were exhausted and could not fight again. Looking at the wolves coming closer in the distance, Zhang Zheng couldn''t help but sneer and said: "man, if it is a greedy species, no matter how much benefits it has, it will not satisfy your appetite." "Here comes the wolf! Let''s run At this time, one of the dozen people left cried desperately. "Damn it, nigra, do you want that?" This is someone to listen to, directly anxious up, as the saying goes, again and again, no more than three, but this is the second time, can you believe it? Directly on the breach of a big curse, picked up the hands of the flashlight on the past. The next second, this person directly scared to sit in the same place. Hundreds of pairs of wolves with faint green light poured in from all directions and surrounded these people. In the distance, the tail of the wolf was cut off in general. The tail of the wolf was cut off in the distance. The wolf bared his sharp teeth and spit out his long red tongue. He was staring at the man sitting on the ground. His developed hind legs leaped fiercely and rushed to the man sitting on the ground. "Ah, help..." the cry suddenly stopped. When the two words were said, the throat had been bitten off by the strong wolf leader, and the blood gurgled out, and it seemed that he had already stopped breathing. "Don''t panic! They all get together. Why didn''t the black cub say there was a wolf when she came "Who knows! If this dog is alive, I must dig his ancestral grave! " However, it was also a verbal vent before his death. With the cry of the silver wolf, hundreds of pairs of green eyes around him moved directly. Only a howl and a muscle tearing were heard. These people directly fought with the wolves. Zhang Zheng sat cross legged on the tree in the distance, looking at the small gangsters who were fighting with the wolves in front of him. He chewed the leaves leisurely and looked at the scene below with great interest. The battle lasted for about an hour. Most of the gangsters fell into the wolf''s mouth, and the rest of the limbs and viscera were taken back by the silver wolf in an orderly manner. Zhang Zhengshu took a breath and ate a spirit pill to recover the spiritual power consumed before. He also practiced the origin of spiritual thunder for a while. After a while, in the morning, Zhang Zheng opened his lavender eyes and looked at the remnant limbs and viscera in front of him. He felt disgusted. After all, there was still a gap between the night vision and the one in front of him.Zhang Zheng jumped down from the tree and walked on the way back. The starry sky was bright last night. I didn''t expect that there was a heavy fog in the daytime today. Zhang Zheng''s inner warning has not been put down at all. When he came last night, Zhang Zheng clearly felt that there was a very familiar atmosphere around here. All of a sudden, Zhang Zheng''s eyes congealed. He saw a man in a hat and a long knife standing there in the fog. It seemed that he had been waiting for a long time. "Zhao Wu? It''s you. I thought I felt wrong last night. I didn''t expect you to follow me to Tengzhou. " Zhang Zheng looked at Zhao Wu who was standing with a knife and said lightly. "Well, how to say, I have nothing to do with the killing of the Zhao family. I am not here to seek revenge on you, and I am not following you to Tengzhou! I come here today to complete my unfinished task. In the whole world, only I can be invincible at the same level if I use force to move heaven and earth! " As he said this, Zhao Wu''s whole body blazed directly into the sky, and the fog was dispersed in an instant. The dark red spirit power gushed out, and instantly dyed Zhao Wu''s knife body red. "I didn''t expect that you survived. I thought the Zhao family and the Liu family had no remaining evils to live in this world. Your appearance let me know what is accident!" Zhang Zheng looked at Zhao Wu, who was about to draw a knife. The thunder and lightning all over his body gradually wrapped him up. Looking from a distance, he could see that his body was shining with thunder, and his spirit was surging. He did not have that feeling at all. Chapter 155 "Don''t talk nonsense. I''ll have a knife, and I''ll cut it with a knife!" With a burst of Zhao Wu drink, see a red light flash by. Zhang Zheng''s secret way was not good. He flew directly to the high place and looked at the deep ditch in his place and the towering trees cut off by his waist. Zhang Zheng could not help but estimate that if the evil knife was still in Zhao Wu''s hand, he would never have avoided that knife himself. "Or can you hide as before? Come out and fight like a man! Just be a turtle with a shrinking head Looking at Zhang Zheng, who had disappeared in his place, Zhao Wu couldn''t help but scold him. The knife marks on his face looked startling, and his face was very ferocious, just like a demon from the sky. "Damn it, this boy is so fierce!" Zhang Zheng said, looking at the damage caused by Zhao Wu. "It''s not that he''s powerful, but you''ve been wasted. In my opinion, if you want to defeat it this time, the winning rate is almost zero. Unless you use your Tianjie skill" spirit thunder shaping the origin ", you will never have a chance The sound of the meatball came gloating. "Can''t you lend me your sword for a second? It''s a good ball, and you''ll be merciful." Zhang Zheng listened to Wan Zi''s words and said in a hurry. "It''s not that I don''t want to lend it to you. I''m a spirit body now. This sword is a spiritual sword that I''m pregnant with. It can''t be used frequently, or I won''t end up like this!" Meatball some melancholy said. "Slot!" Zhang Zheng burst out a dirty word, and then put his eyes on Zhao Wu, who is looking for himself. For a while, he didn''t expect such a thing. "Don''t hide, come out! There''s no point in hiding like this! If I cut down all the woods, I don''t believe you have a hiding place Zhao Wu looked around in his eyes and said in a cold voice. With these words, Zhao Wu directly started to move his hand. Holding the long knife in both hands, he thought of it with a burst of water. He cut out five or six knife lights in succession, and a large forest fell down along with the time. Looking at a big tree about to hit his head, Zhang Zheng bit his teeth and jumped up. "Here Zhao Wu''s eyes turned away, and countless murderous spirits poured directly into Zhang Zheng, who was in the air. Then a knife light flew by, and Zhao Wu''s whole person flew out directly. Then the second Dao light followed him, forming a huge fork, and smashed Zhang Zheng in the face. "Drink Zhang Zheng looked at the knife light close at hand, drank softly, and hid himself in the air with an extremely tricky posture. Zhang Zheng, who had a firm foothold, did not have time to look back. He ran away, reciting the formula in his heart while running, and his hands were making four pictograms. It''s not that Zhang Zheng can''t beat Zhao Wu. Zhang Zheng doesn''t take advantage of the fog and has no way to confront Zhao Wu. Seeing Zhang Zheng running away, he didn''t fight with himself at all. Zhao Wu snorted coldly and rushed over with his knife. He kept releasing his Sabre spirit to Zhang Zheng all the way. Zhang Zheng ran forward without any intention of turning back. Zhang Zheng had to keep his teeth tight. While eating Lingli pills, he quickly pinched the formula with both hands, and his forehead was covered with sweat. It seems that Zhang Zheng can''t master this heavenly level skill now. He felt the rapid loss of spiritual power in his body, so he was worried. Zhang Zheng''s eyes darkened, and the whole person''s spirit became depressed. Later, he was slashed by a knife behind him. Zhang Zheng, who was still running, smashed into a mountain directly, and there were spider shaped cracks on the mountain. "Ha ha! I''m the best at the same level! Zhang Zheng, you are not my opponent. Ha ha ha, I will be Zhao Wu''s capital when I get rid of Zhangjia! I don''t have any worries about what I do. Yes, yes, and the evil knife that Qin Tiansheng took away! That''s mine. Take it back! " Zhao Wu came after him and looked at Zhang Zheng who was smashed in the mountain. He couldn''t help laughing. "Next, I''ll take you on the road." Zhao Wu sneered and took up the knife to insert it in the middle of the mountain. "Noisy!" With a sound came, Zhao Wu felt a burst of fear, from the heart of fear, between the air in front of directly blurred up, and then out of a golden light directly bombarded his body. "Ah!! "No ~" cried Zhao Wu in horror, but it didn''t help. His body was directly pierced with a bowl of scar. It seems that it has been so long. "No ~ no ~ impossible, I ~ I just ~ I am the most..." before the words were finished, Zhao Wu looked at Zhang Zheng who was slowly climbing out and fell to the ground. The whole person had no breath at all. "Cough, I really think I''m afraid of you. It hurts so much." Zhang Zheng said, moving his back in the light of a knife, that the whole coat was destroyed. Zhang Zheng didn''t relax at all. He kicked the sword tightly held by Zhao Wu. After confirming that it was really out of breath, Zhang Zheng took a long breath. He just spent all his spiritual and spiritual strength to release a four elephant finger. It seems that the Tianjie skill is worthy of its reputation. He took out his clothes and put them on his body and looked at the white fish belly in the sky. At this time, the fog had almost disappeared. After practicing for a while, Zhang Zheng set foot on his way back to the earth. After Zhang Zheng left, Zhao Wu, whose heart had stopped beating, jumped up again and his fingers suddenly moved. A cloud of black fog seeps out from the void, and gradually turns into a skeleton face, which looks very strange. He looks at Zhao Wu lying on the ground half dead."Hey, hey, I''m lucky! Just came to this world to see a human column force! Tut Tut, the great work of the Demon Lord will be easier to complete, BAM Hoo He said that this group of black rooms went straight into the big hole in front of Zhang Zheng''s chest. You can clearly see that Zhao Wu''s heart actually grew on the right side! The big hole in the bowl is healing at a speed visible to the naked eye. The eyes that had been closed will light up after rubbing. The eyes are red and bloody, which is fascinating. When Zhang Zheng went to the hospital, he saw Liu Ge sitting on the steps with bandages and waiting for himself. Leaning against the pillar behind him, he seemed to be asleep. "Hello! Wake up, I''m back Zhang Zheng clapped Liu GE''s face and said with a smile. "Ah? Mm-hmm ~ ah? Brother Zheng, you are back! Here''s the key to the car! " Liu Ge opened his eyes vaguely, and saw Zhang Zhengzheng looking at himself, and quickly stood up and said to Zhang Zheng. "Well, you are the patient''s family, aren''t you! Let him go back to the ward for infusion! Last night, two people pressed him to bed, and the boy himself ran out in the middle of the night! " Chapter 156 "Ah? Mm-hmm ~ ah? Brother Zheng, you are back! Here''s the key to the car! " Liu Ge opened his eyes vaguely, and saw Zhang Zhengzheng looking at himself, and quickly stood up and said to Zhang Zheng. "Well, you are the patient''s family, aren''t you! Let him go back to the ward for infusion! Last night, two people pressed him to bed, and the boy himself ran out in the middle of the night! " The fat female nurse, who thought she was older, came out of the hospital and yelled to Zhang Zheng. It seemed that there was some climacteric agitation. "Oh, right now!" Zhang Zheng waved his hand with a smile. He could not reason with women. "By the way, pay the medical expenses! Two thousand and three hundred dollars in all With that, he twisted his fat butt and disappeared in front of Zhang Zheng. "Take this 5000 and pay the medical expenses quickly. After finishing the work, have a good rest, and buy some delicious food to make up for the rest of the money!" Zhang Zheng put the money in Liu GE''s hand and explained. "Brother Xie Zheng!" Liu Ge at this time did not know what kind of language to describe. "Thanks what, you good recuperation is to me biggest thanks!" With that, Zhang Zheng waved his hand and turned away, leaving Liu Ge sitting in the same place looking at himself gratefully. Zhang Zheng did not do too much rest, directly drove to the South Street building area. "Zhang''s group!" Looking at the four striking typewriters in front of him, Zhang Zheng nodded with satisfaction and looked at the majestic lion at the door. He could not help but be satisfied with Xiao Wang''s efficiency. "Ah, Zhang Dong! So early today? "Xiao Wang just came to decorate the facade. "Well, it''s OK. There are noodles. What''s the matter with the equipment inside?" Zhang Zheng asked, although these things are ready outside, but looking inside, except for a few decorations, other things seem to have not been prepared. "Cough, this... This cough..." Xiao Wang seemed to be a little hesitant. "What''s the matter? Just tell me if you have something to say!" Zhang Zheng frowned and realized that something was wrong. "Suddenly, he spat out his teeth. "Say it Zhang Zheng ordered in a deep voice. "Oh, Hello! Mr. Zhang, it''s none of my business. It''s all the big brother who does evil! He took someone to cut off your equipment. He is sending a message that he wants you to pay an extra 3 million yuan for protection! " Xiao Wang was so scared that he knelt down on the ground and said to Zhang Zheng in a trembling voice. It seems that he is already very scared. "Tell me where he is!" Zhang Zheng said word by word. It seems that there is no calmness at the beginning. At this time, Zhang Zheng''s forehead has been exposed. One thing after another, Zhang Zheng is a little upset. "Master Zhang! I''ll let it go! Dafei is different from ye Shao! That big fly, he eats both black and white! Some skills, it is said that a cruel man has been recruited recently! I''m so bold at once Xiao Wang knelt on the ground trembling, persuading Zhang Zheng. He was afraid that he would die in Dafei''s hands. If someone found out that he was working for Zhang Zheng, it would be too much to bear. "Don''t talk like a girl. Tell me the address of Dafei quickly! He''s flying so fast that he can''t help but revive Chen Haonan Zhang Zheng grabbed Xiao Wang by the collar and said angrily. "In the North... Under the North Street... In the underground black market area, I know... I know when I ask about it!" Xiao Wang gave Zhang Zheng such a fright that he didn''t have a sharp mouth, so he stuttered. After leaving Xiao Wang, Zhang Zheng directly drove konisek on the road. The underground black market "not bad! Li Hai''er, I''m sure I''m right. You''re a good boy. I want to go to school. It''s really a Qu CAI. I knew how good it would be to hang out with me. Ha ha ha, listen up. I''ll take my brothers to the flower street for a kiln tonight! The next day, who can stand up straight without shivering! Don''t blame me for taking care of you Huang Mao''s Dafei looks at Li Hai and other thugs in front of him and laughs. "Hey, Feige! I have one more small request. I hope you will grant me! " Li Hai laughs at Dafei. He looks so obscene that he can''t see the ferocity at all. However, those who are confused by his appearance have no good end. Just like Deng Jie, a good relationship with his classmates has broken down and he has not given any chance. "Oh? Let''s hear it! " Dafei is very happy now, looking at Li Hai''s evil expression, Dafei has guessed almost. "Hey, can you give me a good time and sell them again? I have never eaten such tender grass Li Hai skimmed the caged girls and said to Dafei. The oldest of these girls is 17 years old. They owe Dafei money and are going to sell them to the kiln. "Well, do you like these goods? OK, I''ll leave it to you. Do it easy! It''s too much for you Dafei waved a warning, and by the way made a movement posture for Li Hai, then hung his cigar and turned away. "Yes! Hey, come here, little sister Li Hai laughs and looks at the cages of these young girls, long teeth and claws to walk past."Boom! Boom Just then, two loud noises came from outside the underground black market, and then the door was kicked open with a bang. Zhang Zheng walked in slowly with his hands in his pockets. Looking at the disgusting environment around him, he could not help frowning. The smell of blood and smoke mixed together in this place. "Damn it! Where are you from! Dare to make trouble in the place where I fly? I''m afraid I don''t want to live! " Dafei looks like there is only one person. He throws away his cigar and says angrily. As soon as Li Hai looked at the man, he directly clenched his fist, thinking that if this man had not come to destroy his good deeds that day! As for himself, he would play with Dafei? Suddenly, he looked at Zhang Zheng''s eyes and became murderous. Zhang Zheng also saw this hostile look, but he was a little surprised, but he didn''t care. It''s normal for these punks to go to the flower street. "You let people buckle my goods?" Zhang Zheng looked at the angry big fly, light said. "Well, so you''re here to ask for the goods? That''s good to say! Three million! If you take the goods and kick us, I''ve heard for a long time that a rich man of 200 million has bought a house in the South Street. Now I see that he is still a small white face. Tut Tut, if you fall into the hands of some of my brothers, you will not be able to stand the tender skin all night, ha ha ha! " As soon as Dafei heard Zhang Zheng say such things, he burst out laughing and took out a cigar from his pocket. Chapter 157 "Feige! I''ll take care of this man! No personal business with him Li Hai looked at Zhang Zheng and said with gnashing teeth. "Oh? OK, I can''t wait for you to clean him up and remember not to kill him! It''s mainly about money, isn''t it Dafei is happy to hear that Li Hai has a feud with Zhang Zheng. He wants to see this kind of thing. As soon as Li Hai saw that Dafei had agreed, Li Hai raised a strange angle to pick up a steel stick from the ground, and went directly to Zhang Zhengchong, his eyes wide eyed. "Damn it! Give me your life, son of a bitch Li Hai looked at the unmoved Zhang Zheng in front of him and yelled. "I don''t know how to live or die!" Zhang Zheng snorted coldly, without lifting his hands. He looked at Li Hai who was rushing towards him. His eyes showed three points of cool, three points of ridicule and three points of carelessness. Slightly a side to avoid the head of Li Hai a stick, followed by a handsome perfect side kick on Li Hai''s chin, fierce, the whole person directly flew up and hit the ground, there was a bang, in the closed underground constantly reverberating. "Ah, crouch NIMA!" Li Hai was lying on the ground, eating pain and swearing. His face was covered with blood, and his teeth were kicked by Zhang Zheng. He was in such a mess that he was probably not recognized by his mother. "Oh! Ding ~ "Zhang Zheng picked up an iron bar and nailed Li Hai to the ground. The iron bar with thick arm was directly inserted into Li Hai''s chest and deeply embedded in the ground. "Pa!" Looking at the sudden change in front of him, Dafei''s cigar in his mouth fell directly to the ground. He opened his eyes and opened his mouth to watch Zhang Zheng''s operation. The whole person was scared and sweating! "Damn it! Brothers! Copy the guy and fuck him Dafei teeth a bite, directly to the body become these six or seven small thugs shouting, now there are so few people around him, Dafei a bite, also ready to fight. However, the next second, Dafei was scared to kneel on the ground, only to see those little thugs who had not yet done so, they were twitching all over their bodies, foaming at the mouth, their eyes turning upward, and a burning smell came from their paralysis on the ground. "Grandfather! It''s my fault today! You have a lot of adults, please don''t bother with me! I''ll send someone to deliver the goods right away! I hope you can spare me. I have done a lot of things before! He knew he had a grudge against you, so he sent someone to pick up your equipment! " Dafei kneels on the ground and pleads bitterly, and directly pulls out the dead Li Hai to confess his guilt. It has to be said that this is really a cunning fox. "Well." Zhang Zheng didn''t answer. He knelt on the ground, kowtowed and begged for mercy. He walked forward slowly. "Luo family, yes! I work for the Luo family! You can''t kill me Looking at Zhang Zheng getting closer and closer to himself, Dafei directly moved the Luo family behind him. In recent years, Dafei gradually controlled the tip of the iceberg of the underground black market through the Luo family behind him. "Well?" Zhang Zheng listened to the steps and squinted at Dafei kneeling on the ground. When he said about Luojia, Zhang Zheng could not help thinking of Luoya. "Let these girls go and send someone else to take my equipment to the company." Zhang Zheng looked at the cage of these girls were confused, light said. Zhang Zheng looked at this place, which should be regarded as a warehouse in the underground black market. The room was full of blood and the smell of drugs and marijuana. Suddenly, he felt disgusted. He thought that it was not time for him to challenge the Luo family. Zhang Zheng turned and left. "Hoo ~" looked at Zhang Zheng who disappeared in front of his eyes. Dafei took a long breath, and the whole person sat down in the same place. After coming out from Dafei, Zhang Zheng directly drove back to the dormitory and had a good sleep. Recently, he has been very busy with his work these days. Zhang Zheng fell asleep in a short time lying on the bed. In the evening, Zhang Zheng wakes up in a daze. He feels that his spiritual power has reached saturation. If he wants to, he can break through the shackles of xuanjie and promote to Dijie at any time. At the thought of going to the Luo family''s party this evening, Zhang Zheng felt very upset. He didn''t know what medicine the lady of the Luo family bought in the gourd. "Meatball, it''s up to you if anything goes wrong tonight." Zhang Zheng said vaguely with bread in his mouth. "What''s the matter? This reminds me of this seat? " Said the ball impatiently. "Ah! You ungrateful fellow, I gave you the pearl that I stole after a long time. You are not going to help me when I enter the tiger''s den again Zhang Zheng said indignantly, but Zhang Zheng is not angry at all. Although the ball girl''s mouth is not reliable, pills can always help themselves at the critical moment. "Yes, yes! There''s Ben sitting, no accident Wan Zi said impatiently, and then no matter how Zhang Zheng called, he didn''t respond any more. It seems that he was hiding where he was gnawing his feet. After finishing everything, Zhang Zheng tidied up his hair in the mirror, changed his double AJ, and took his Rolex out of the dormitory. Walking south along the west gate, the flower street is very busy tonight. Hundreds of luxury cars are parked near the flower street. Many college students will take their partners to the flower street to have a good look.Zhang Zheng came to the familiar flower street. He saw several vehicles coming from other places on the road. He was surprised. Although the Luo family was one of the top families in Tengzhou, he didn''t really pay much attention to it. The highest person who chased him that day was just the strength of the land rank. Uncle Qin and uncle Qin were much better than these people. Zhang Zheng soon came to the rose garden. Today, it was different from that night when he came. The inside three floors and the outer three floors were surrounded by people. It is estimated that they are afraid of any accident. Zhang Zheng looked at the two bodyguards in front of him and saw two familiar villains. The expression on Zhang Zheng''s face became strange. "Ah! Why don''t you let us in? How nice this rose garden is! Big brother with black face, we promise not to make a fool of ourselves The speaker is wearing a red dress with a double horsetail tied on his head. It is red beans! Zhang Zheng was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the two brothers and sisters came to Tengzhou City again. Is this the Yang Yang fault? "Little sister! It''s not that I don''t want you to go in. You have to have an invitation from the Luo family to go in! " The bodyguard stopped the two brothers and sisters and said in a good voice. "Stupid mung bean! I shouldn''t have listened to you. I knew it was not good to go to the cinema! Hum Red bean turns head to the mung bean of one side fierce rise, raise hand to face mung bean brain melon seed a brain melon to collapse. Chapter 158 "Oh, it hurts! Sister, you should be careful. I''m right. I''m sure we can get in tonight Mung bean covered his head, bared his teeth and said drunk. Zhang Zheng looked at the conversation between the two brothers and sisters, and was a little funny. Zhang Zheng quickly stepped forward and said hello to red bean and mung bean. "Well, what a coincidence. Have you two come to Tengzhou, too?" "Oh! It''s a coincidence that you came to Tengzhou! Last time I attended the auction, I wanted to live in the capital more days, but mung bean suddenly took me to Tengzhou and said there was something delicious. As a result, we left for two days to come to Tengzhou! I''m so angry Red bean is gripping mung bean''s ear while gnashing his teeth. "Ah, ah! Please be gentle, my ears are about to be pulled off Mung bean cried with a sad face. "Come with me! I''m starving Red bean pulls the ear of mung bean to pull out. Zhang Zheng looked at the living brother and sister, and suddenly he couldn''t laugh or cry. He turned to the bodyguard and said, "I''m invited to the Luo family''s party today. Can I go in?" Said the invitation card in the mobile phone. "Yes, this is an invitation from the Luo family. You can go in with this invitation!" Seeing Zhang Zheng''s exquisite invitation card on his mobile phone, the bodyguard''s attitude becomes respectful. Who is not a tycoon who receives the invitation from Luo''s family? A small bodyguard can''t afford to offend myself. "Can I bring them in? I''ll be in charge if something goes wrong Zhang Zheng pointed to the two brothers and sisters who were fighting. "Yes, sir. The invitation can take three people in. You three are just right!" The bodyguard said seriously. "You two, come with me and have more delicious food in there." Zhang Zheng said to the red beans and mung beans beside him. "Ah! Elder sister, I don''t like me. You see, I''ve said it all. I''m sure I can get in tonight! " Mung bean''s aggrieved look like a porcelain doll. Zhang Zheng led the two children into the rose garden under the gaze of the onlookers. Mung bean made a face at the bodyguard just before the door, which attracted a burst of white eyes. Last time Zhang Zheng came by his own window, this time he could not help but see a bright light when he entered through the main door. The whole building was magnificent and magnificent. Zhang Zheng couldn''t help but exclaimed. The long red welcome carpet on the ground was directly paved to the stairway from the outside. Through this floor, he entered into the rose garden, where the stars were floating in the sky, Flowing through the streets in the night. That gorgeous light, like the reflection of the ocean and clouds meet. But in the gorgeous villa group near the outskirts, the fragrance of wine and food, and the melodious musical instruments and songs wafted leisurely. Moonlight gradually transparent, shrouded in the voice of people coming and going. The open-air dinner party is rendered by those expensive sparks, like meteors across the body of the light and shadow. "My God! There''s so much delicious, wow After all, the children can eat mung beans in the past. Looking at the beautiful scenery around him, Zhang Zheng suddenly saw a gorgeous beauty out of the stairway. His black hair was like a spring on a snowy mountain, and his eyes were cold as a spring on a snow mountain. Wearing a blue off the shoulder chiffon skirt, waist bow lovely and moving, layers of lace embellishment in the beautiful skirt. In the light of the light, like the fairy in the Yao pool, noble and full of amorous feelings, shy face accompanied by cold eyes, giving people a feeling of being hard to get. Yes, this is surrounded by countless heroes. This is the daughter of Luo family, Luo Ya. "Xiaoya! I have loved you for a long time! Can we have dinner together and have a look? " As soon as Luoya went downstairs, a rich second-generation man with a big bunch of roses knelt down in front of her on one knee. Luoya didn''t even look at him. As the eldest lady of the Luo family, she had this courage. This time, not only the company''s old directors but also the land snakes came to the party. Some of the brothers and gentlemen on the road all came to the party. "Hey! Zhang Zheng, you are here Luo Ya saw Zhang Zheng who was about to find a hole in the ground and cried out in surprise. "Ah, here I am." Zhang Zheng scratched his head and turned to Luo Ya. At this time, ten thousand grass nimas in Zhang Zheng''s heart flew by. Now he is so warm with himself. He pushes himself into the fire pit and looks at the eyes of the people around him who want to eat himself. Zhang Zheng swallows a weak saliva. "Hey, hey Who knows, Luoya seems to have not seen Zhang Zheng''s embarrassment. The young master of the unknown family who threw one knee and knelt in front of him to deliver flowers directly jumped to Zhang Zheng and took Zhang Zheng''s arm. "Cough, Loya, it''s not good. After all, it''s a public place." Zhang Zheng looked at the fierce eyes around him and said with some embarrassment. "Ah? I''m so sorry. I''ve been sleeping in your arms Luoya flashed the big eyes of Pouling Ling Ling at Zhang Zheng''s aggrieved saying. Zhang Zheng is scolding his mother in his heart. Luoya doesn''t lower her voice. She deliberately lets everyone here hear her. Then dozens of murderous eyes lock Zhang Zheng.Luoya looked at the people around him with bad intentions. Then she blinked at Zhang Zheng and said, "I''ll see you later. I wish you a good time here! He hee hee hee. " With that, Luoya left in the eyes of the people. "Boy! It''s not for you, you know? Loya will be mine With the departure of Luoya, the Chinese and foreign mixed blood man who just knelt on one knee stood up and looked at Zhang Zheng, saying word by word. "It''s not up to you to decide whether it''s suitable or not. There''s no need for living people to argue with a dog!" Zhang Zheng replied coldly. "You want to die!" The two bodyguards behind the half breed rushed directly to Zhang Zheng and roared. "If you apologize to me now, I won''t care about what you said to me just now!" The half blood man looked at Zhang Zheng, who was dying, and said triumphantly. "I think a rule should be written in front of Luo''s house. Foreigners and dogs are not allowed to enter." Since others are disrespectful to themselves, there is no need to give each other face. Zhang Zheng thought in his mind, and directly began to sneer. ¡°fuck£¡ You two beat this arrogant and domineering boy out to me! I didn''t expect that someone would not even give the face of my Steve family! " Stephen looked at Zhang Zheng''s indifferent appearance, more and more angry. Chapter 159 Listening to Stephen''s words, the two bodyguards rolled up their sleeves and went to Zhang Zheng. They looked at Zhang Zheng''s flesh like body with big eyes like brass bells, and couldn''t help cracking their mouths. "Hey, boy, I can only blame you for offending our young master! Drink A light drink of the bodyguard''s fist directly points to Zhang Zheng''s face. The other bodyguard directly attacks Zhang Zheng''s footwall, and for a while, he attacks Zhang Zheng''s life. "Ah ~" screamed in the next second. The fist of the bodyguard who gave the fist was caught by Zhang Zheng with one hand and bent into a strange curve. It seems that it has been broken. The one who sweeps the hall leg is directly kicked by Zhang Zheng and is grinning and speechless on the ground. "You wait! Don''t go out if you have seed As soon as Steve Finn saw his bodyguard being knocked down, he suddenly had a premonition. Without saying a word, he ran outside. Looking at Steve Finn, who is like a bereaved dog, Zhang Zheng curled his mouth and threw down his bodyguard. He found a quiet place to pour a glass of red wine. "Wow! How amazing! I didn''t see him so powerful in the car that day Inside the door of the second floor room, Luoya is looking through the small crack of the door, looking at Zhang Zheng who is pushed into the abyss by herself. "Hum! I told you to peep at me that night, and sooner or later I''ll let you know how powerful I am Luoya pursed her lips and hummed, and shut the door to death. Zhang Zheng, who drank expensive red wine one after another, was puzzled. He had been here for such a long time, didn''t he just come to eat? No one in the Luo family, except Luoya, has ever shown his face. Zhang Zheng couldn''t help wondering. "Hey, brother, just good Kung Fu!" Just as Zhang Zheng was drinking, a gentle voice came from his side. Zhang Zhengsheng looked aside with a trace of vigilance. On the table next to him was a young man in suit and leather shoes. His appearance was beautiful, and he was somewhat similar to Luoya. This has led to vigilance. "Who are you? What is the relationship with the Luo family? " Zhang Zheng looked at the gentle young man in front of him. "I''m Luoya''s brother, Luoxuan. You don''t have to be too nervous. I don''t mean anything to you." Luo Xuan looks at Zhang Zheng who is like a big enemy and says lightly. Zhang Zheng smelled a trace of danger in this young man. Years of experience told him that this man was definitely not what he appeared to be. "You must have come to me for some purpose! Say it Zhang Zheng knew that Luoxuan must have his own reason to come to him. "You don''t have to worry. I know it''s you who came in to steal that day... before Luo Xuan finished his words, he knew that he had been recognized. Without saying a word, there was a flash of thunder under the table. As long as Luoxuan had any idea of doing something, Zhang Zheng would definitely escape at the fastest speed. "Don''t be nervous, don''t you know Tang Feng? The leader of the world association? He told me about you and said you were a good boy Luo Xuan looked at Zhang Zheng''s nervous appearance and said with a smile. As soon as he heard Tang Feng, Zhang Zheng breathed out a breath and immediately asked, "how do you know Tang Feng?" Now that all the words have been said, Zhang Zheng has guessed that Luoxuan is also a practitioner and his accomplishments are higher than his own. "Uncle Zhang, come on, please!" Luo Xuan finished and called Zhang Zheng to go inside. Uncle? Zhang Zheng listened to this address a little surprised, looking at Luoxuan walking in front of the body, Zhang Zheng a bite teeth, spell, big deal please ball! Zhang Zheng followed Luoxuan to a room, which should be Luoxuan''s own Pavilion. It was a light fragrance. With Luoxuan''s gentle temper, it was just perfect. There were several bottles of flowers and plants beside the window, which added a green sense to the comfortable room. "Please sit down, Uncle Zhang! You ask one by one, and I''ll answer them one by one. There are only two of us, martial uncle and nephew, don''t worry. " Luo Xuan motioned Zhang Zheng to sit down and talk. "Good! Why do you call me martial uncle? " Zhang Zheng found a sandalwood chair, sat down and began to question. "Tang Feng is my master, and you call my master elder brother. In terms of seniority, I should call you martial uncle." "Good! Second question! How do you know it was me who came to the rose garden to steal "This is a guess." Hearing this answer, Zhang Zheng''s face turned black. Guess? Isn''t Luoxuan a monkey? Looking at Zhang Zheng''s face a little cloudy and sunny, Luoxuan laughed and continued: "although it''s a guess, but there is a certain basis. Luoya is my sister. I know my sister''s temper. My sister is easily a strong person and doesn''t play with others. But she likes you a little bit recently. It should be, I don''t know. There are just things, you don''t care too much, Xiaoya is just playing a little temper Zhang Zheng couldn''t help but smile bitterly when listening to Luoxuan''s changes. To be honest, Luoya in the moonlight that night was always in his mind. However, in the capital, Qin Feixue made a baby kiss with himself. If there was no such marriage, he might consider Luoya."Stop, next question! What do you want to do with me Zhang Zheng didn''t want to discuss that issue too much, so he asked the last question directly. "This is the most important thing. I''m going back to Tengzhou this time to carry out a mission. Master must have told you about foreign demons? The master told me that the martial uncle and the God of heaven are in a decisive battle. I really envy you! " Luo Xuan is full of worship, looking at Zhang Zheng and saying. Looking at the Luo Xuan who adores himself, Zhang Zheng has scolded Tang Feng ten thousand times in his heart. "Cough, it''s OK. Go on!" Even if Zhang Zheng was so flattered, his old face would not hang. "I came here mainly to receive the magic subduing stickers sent by the headquarters of the World Association. Last night, there were demons in Tengzhou. Under the demons, there were magic generals. Demons can cross the world barrier and become demons. If attached to some people, they can evolve into magic generals again. When a certain number of demons gather together, they can make the demons come!" The more Luo Xuan said, the more dignified the expression on his face. "So, are you looking for the Magic general?" Zhang Zheng asked. "Yes, we must get rid of him when he is weak, or it will be difficult to get rid of him after he recovers his strength." Luo Xuan looks dignified to say. "Did you find him?" Zhang asked. "Not yet. I have a magic removing post that the world will give me. If he is around, the post will be hot." "Did you call me here today to help you find out the devil?" Zhang Zheng has already guessed that he can''t take a good rest these days. Chapter 160 "So, are you looking for the Magic general?" Zhang Zheng asked. "Yes, we must get rid of him when he is weak, or it will be difficult to get rid of him after he recovers his strength." Luo Xuan looks dignified to say. "Did you find him?" Zhang asked. "Not yet. I have a magic removing post that the world will give me. If he is around, the post will be hot." "Did you call me here today to help you find out the devil?" Zhang Zheng has already guessed that he can''t take a good rest these days. "Originally, I wanted to use the strength of my family to make a good investigation. I didn''t expect to meet my uncle at the party today. At first, I hesitated, but when I saw the means to clean up stevien, I confirmed it." Luo Xuan thought for a while and slowly explained the reason. Zhang Zheng now wants to scold his mother. If it wasn''t for Luoya, who sent his invitation card, how could he have been involved in this human devil chaos? However, Zhang Zheng had already guessed about what happened tonight, so he certified Luoxuan and asked: "the main purpose of this party tonight is to find out the devil species. After all, if the devil wants to parasitize, he has to choose these powerful and powerful people to win over his own influence, so he won''t attend tonight at all, right?" "Yes, it''s not thanks to martial uncle. I didn''t expect to have guessed the purpose of the party. I admire you!" Luo Xuan sincerely admired the way. "Did you find anything unusual about the people who came here tonight?" "Not yet. I have sent out invitation cards to all the big and small forces in Tengzhou''s underworld and white ways. Basically, except for a few very few, they will give me a face to the Luo family." Luo Xuan said truthfully. "Well, I know. Since you will turn to me for help in the world, I will certainly do my best. If there is nothing to do today, I will go back first. There are many young heroes at the party who are covetous of me." Zhang Zheng looked at the matter and said almost, and he was looking forward to leaving immediately. He was just upset by Luoya, so he could not stay here. "OK, do you want to tell Xiaoya to go again?" Luo Xuan asked weakly. "No, no! You can''t leave without saying it! " Zhang Zheng got up and went out in a hurry. Before going out, he remembered what was going on. He turned his head to Luo Xuan, who was seeing him off. "The two brothers and sisters I brought in just now, don''t let the bodyguards embarrass them later. You can help me to talk to them." With that, Zhang Zheng picked up a chicken leg and peeled crab meat from the dining table and swayed away in the glare of a crowd. In the boudoir of Loya, did he leave Loya looked at her brother and asked weakly. "Well, he''s gone. I''ve seen people. It''s very nice." Luo Xuan wanted to say. "Just blame me. If I didn''t push him into the living room just now, he would not have left." So said, two lines of tears along the cheek side and down, eyes red and swollen, tears in the eyes, face full of grievances. "Ah ~" Luoxuan looked at his beloved sister like this, and sighed softly. He held Luoya into his arms and patted her thin shoulder. Ask the world what love is, straight teach people life and death. ... after walking out of the rose garden, Zhang Zheng stretched himself, threw away the remaining chicken bones, and licked his fingers as much as he could. After just two steps, Zhang Zheng seemed to think of something. He was smart and sighed. He turned to pick up the chicken bone that he had just thrown on the ground. He walked to the garbage can and threw it in. After that, he compared a big middle finger to the rose garden behind him. At the thought of the ball girl has not finished eating, Zhang Zheng bought some from the flower street. Zhang Zheng noticed that there was a young man who looked very honest and honest beside him. He was talking to a slim and beautiful woman. Zhang Zheng listened for a moment while waiting. The man who looked very honest said to the pretty girl, "may, why do you girls always like those glib men? What''s wrong with us honest people?" "You people don''t understand amorous feelings at all!" "Why don''t we people take on the amorous feelings? Explain it to me The boy looks a little worried. The pretty girl hesitated for a moment, bit her lip, looked at the man affectionately and said, "well, you send me home tonight. I''ll explain it to you then!" "Pa!" The man slapped the woman in the face and yelled, "I''ll go to your grandmother''s legs, and I''ll cheat me to send you home? There are no doors. Please explain it to me immediately! " "Pooh Zhang Zheng looked at the man, suddenly did not hold back, all of a sudden he laughed out. "You laugh so much!" The man laughed at Zhang Zheng, glared at him and yelled. "Nothing! You two go on. I''m so fragrant with this kebab! Ha ha ha Zhang Zheng died of laughter to this man, but he was a straight man of steel. After that, Zhang Zheng walked toward the school with a kebab in both hands.Flower street outside a small forest, this place is a "sacred" place, how many pairs of happy mandarin ducks, created how many sad men and women. This place has always been a field for college students. However, in today''s Grove, there are no students relying on the trees for sports. At this time, the grove has been occupied by Steve Finn and his people. The first thing that Steve Finn slipped out of the rose garden just after being humiliated by Zhang Zheng was to ask 20 or 30 people to put them here to ambush Zhang Zheng. "Scot! Why hasn''t this man come yet? The brothers have been waiting for an hour. If they don''t come, they will fall asleep! " A short man with a pointed mustache stood next to Steve Finn, shrieking out a voice that reminded him of the eunuch in the palace. ¡°fuck you mother£¡ I''m not in a hurry. What are you worried about? Now that you take my money, you have to do something! Understand? There is an old saying in China that you should take money to eliminate disasters for others! " Steve Finn scolded and educated. "Go, go, go! When he comes in a moment, I''m sure he can''t bear it! " The man with sharp lips curled his lips and said impatiently. All of a sudden, Stephen''s eyes glared, just saw that Zhang Zheng came out of the flower street with a kebab, and directly called out: "fuck! stop! Now I see how arrogant you are! " Zhang Zheng looked at Steve Fen, who jumped out of the woods beside him. Suddenly, he had a big head and some annoyed yelled: "while I am in a good mood, what should I do! Don''t make a fool of yourself in front of me. Do you understand Chapter 161 "Arrogant and ignorant boy! Now I''ll let you know how good I am. Come out Steve Finn snorted coldly, shouting behind him. The sound of brush and brush came from the surrounding woods, and more than 20 strong young men directly surrounded Zhang Zheng. "Well, you won''t just let our brothers clean up this little white face? It''s too contemptuous of people! " The man with sharp nosed cheeks came out of the woods slowly, looking at Zhang Zheng standing in the same place with a discontented expression on his face. "I won''t give you less money! This man must be killed for me Stephen looked at the man in front of him, who was not only more handsome than himself, but also better than himself, and roared. "Tut tut Tut, boy, ask for more happiness for yourself, brothers, go up!" The thin man said with a sharp smile. Zhang Zheng put the kebab in his hand to one side and looked at the crowd gradually gathering up. He said faintly: "things that don''t know how to live or die." Before the wrench held by the man who was the first to bear the brunt was swung, the whole person was kicked in the stomach by one of Zhang Zheng''s sweeping legs. The whole person flew backward like a shell, and seven or eight talents fell to the ground. Zhang Zheng''s foot really scared these people, and his body suddenly stopped. Zhang Zheng looked around these people lightly. All the people who had been swept by Zhang Zheng''s eyes swallowed a mouthful of saliva to relieve their inner tension. There was also a small gangster who later pretended to be a number of people who directly peed his pants. ¡°fuck£¡ What do you eat? I paid you to stay in a daze? What are you afraid of with the guy in your hand? Give it to me quickly Stephen looked at the loafers and stomped his feet. "Noisy!" Listen to Steve put there call to go, Zhang Zheng direct eyebrow a frown, open mouth curse way. A lunge to rush up, with the force of a thunderbolt on Steve Finn''s neck, pressed him to the ground. "Cough ~ cough, you... You don''t... Can''t do this to me, I''m the Steve family..." Stephen''s voice stopped suddenly, his face was red, his mouth was foaming, his eyes turned up, and he fainted. Zhang Zheng threw Steve Finn on the side of the road, looked back at these punks and said, "do you want to continue?" "No, no, no! We just listen to this foreigner''s slander. We''ll get out of here right now. You''ll be angry This man is not a loss is the monkey spirit, a look at this posture this to this time offended a stubble, tightly kneeling on the ground to beg for mercy. Zhang Zheng turned his lips and was too lazy to take care of these weeds. He picked up the hot string on the ground, and walked directly to the school without looking back. "Hey, do you know why I didn''t go to Luo''s party tonight?" Fage filled himself with a glass of wine and looked at his younger brother and said. According to the usual relationship between Fage and Luo''s family, he must go this time, but Fage is drinking here for fun this time, which is hard for the younger brothers to understand. "Big brother, I''m a little stupid. Please make it clear!" Next to a look very energetic younger brother raised a glass of wine and handed it to Fage, respectfully asked. "Ah, good wine! Ha ha ha, you don''t know something about it? This morning, Dafei''s kid kicked a piece of iron! The boy just received that man was killed alive, in his territory Leng is not dare to voice! Ha ha ha, tonight, Dafei''s territory is my Fage! Brothers, eat and drink! Go to find Dafei! Ha ha ha Fage took the wine from his hand and drank it out in one gulp. He said with great pride. On hearing Fage say this, some of the younger brothers under his hand have made worries, and they are busy to say to Fage: "Fage! I don''t think it can be done like this! It''s not a good evening "Damn it! Why is it inappropriate? Today is a good time. Dafei, who was frustrated for a while, would never have thought that I would attack him! " Dafei glared at him and asked. "Fage, the Luo family is very powerful. If he knows what we are doing tonight, it will be slapping the face of master Luo? Fage, you think we have good fruit to eat in the future "Yes, Fage, although we have some power now, compared with the Luo family, we are just the tip of the iceberg. If we talk, we will be gone!" "..." listening to the people''s chatter, Fage''s face was uncertain, but he had no choice but to stare at his own big eyes. At this time, a shadowy young man looked around and looked at Fage. He said in a voice, "since everyone has their own opinions, I have an idea. I don''t know whether to speak or not." "Oh? Zhou Cang! Let''s hear it! " Fage remembers this person. This is the first group of people who mixed up with himself. The crooked and evil ways are usually in this person''s place, not to mention that it''s very useful every time. "Fage, I think you can go to Dafei''s trouble. As long as you know who the brothers know, you don''t tell me. I don''t think the Luo family will take care of such trifles. After all, such things often happen on the road. As long as you get rid of Dafei''s people, I don''t think things will come to light!" Zhou Cang told us his plan."Well, although your method sounds simple, it''s not so easy to do. Let''s wait for Wu to come back. We need him now." Fage nodded. It seemed that he agreed with Zhou Cang''s suggestion and decided to wait until Zhao Wu came back. When he heard of Wu, everyone hesitated. Zhao Wu would only do things according to his own ideas. He was usually silent, but people were afraid when they saw his face full of knife marks. "By the way, did any of you see him come back?" Fage seemed to think of something and asked the crowd. "No, I saw I went out with black brother yesterday, but I haven''t come back yet!" Next to a little brother said. As soon as the words fell, the door of the box creaked. All of a sudden, they raised their spirits and made a posture of facing a great enemy. Some people directly pressed the knives and sticks placed under the tables and stools. "Pa!" They saw a hand outside the door clapping the door frame and came in. It was Zhao Wu who was possessed by the devil. At this time, Zhao Wu lowered his head, and the bangs in front of his forehead blocked his eyes. He looked like a drunken drunk. However, Zhao Wu had a strong smell of blood on his body. "Ha ha! It''s true that Cao Cao has arrived! Wu, that''s just saying. You''ll come and have a drink. It''s hot! " Fage saw that the man who came in was Zhao Wu. He stood up and picked up the wine cup and walked over to Zhao Wu. Chapter 162 "Ah? Wu! Why don''t you talk today? Where''s the sunspot Fage is going to take the wine and clap on the shoulder. "Poof!" In the next second, all of you were shocked. A bloody hand pierced through Fage''s back with lightning speed. The blood was cheap to everyone, and the whole room was full of blood smell. "Oh! Tear and pull Zhao Wu''s bloody hand quickly retracted, and Fage''s body fell to the ground. His eyes were full of wonder. His eyes were wide and full of fear. At this time, people also saw that Zhao Wu was holding Fage''s heart. They only heard a puff. The whole heart burst out in his hands, and blood splashed all over the room. "Ah, the devil!" There are timid people in the room who are ready to crack their liver and gall and sit under the table in fear. "Hiss ~" Zhao Wu raised his head and looked at all the elites in Dafei''s room. He licked his scarlet lips with his tongue, and licked his index finger full of Fage''s blood on his tongue. He said faintly: "human blood is really delicious, ha ha ha!" As soon as this was said, all four were shocked. Some people who had been with Fage for many years were about to act for heaven and kill Zhao Wu, a demon who did not know how to live or die. However, due to Zhao Wu''s ferocious momentum, he did not start. When Zhao Wu came to the light, they could see his appearance clearly. His face was full of scars, his bones were visible, and his mouth was full of scarlet blood. His eyes were scarlet under the bangs, just like two cherries! "Tut tut! Fage is dead. Next, you listen to me. You have to do whatever I ask you to do. Do you understand me? " Zhao Wu looked at a dozen people in front of him, grinning, looking very ferocious. "No way! Kill Fage without any reason, still want us to submit to you? Dream, devil The man who spoke was just a new man who had just been on the road for a long time. He did not have the sense of quitting in the face of difficulties and was full of loyalty and courage. Such a person never lived long. Sure enough, Zhao Wu''s body didn''t move. The young man''s head exploded and his brain was everywhere. The people tried to resist his nausea and didn''t dare to object. "Tut! Is there anyone else to say? " Zhao Wu''s Scarlet eyes looked around the audience, and no one dared to say anything. "The great devil will give you strength. Trust me. Follow me. You will get the strength and wealth you want." With that, Zhao Wu turned around and left. Some of them still kept up with Zhao Wu''s pace as soon as they gritted their teeth and watched their companions take a good stand, while the rest followed suit and caught up with Zhao Wu. For people like them, if their big brother falls down, they can only look for other big brothers. Zhao Wu is naturally the best elder brother at present. Although some bloody, his strength is unquestionable. After a while, the whole private room was empty, leaving only blood and Fage lying on the ground. At this time, Zhang Zheng has returned to the school dormitory. He is lying on the bed with Wan Zi and watching a movie with Wang Hongzhi''s computer. They eat the kebabs that Zhang Zheng has just brought back from Huajie. They have a wonderful life. "Meatball, let me tell you something!" Zhang Zheng licked his greasy hand and asked the ball beside him. "First of all, I''ll give you a reply after eating these strings. listening to Wan Zi''s casual reply, Zhang Zheng''s face turned black. Then he coughed, sat up straight and said solemnly. "Meatballs, you told me this morning about the spirit sword that you were pregnant with in your body. Cough, lovely, kind, gentle and generous. Tell me a lot about it!" Zhang Zheng, however, took his thick skin to the extreme. Zhang Zheng could be regarded as knowing that although Wan Zi is a small girl, she likes to listen to flattery. Well, it''s right to say that you''ve licked the fat in your mouth "The so-called spirit sword is to breed a weapon in the body, anything can be! Not necessarily a sword! Hammer, stick, knife... Anything you can think of! " "Oh! But I think the sword is better. " Zhang Zheng thought for a moment and said seriously. "Oh! Shut up. Don''t interrupt when we are talking Wan Zi listened to Zhang Zheng''s words, and suddenly his temper came up. "The so-called spirit sword, cough is not right, I just said it! It''s all your fault. The so-called spirit sword... Oh Wan zidun was a little mad, cross legged and calmed his temper. During this period, he patted Zhang Zheng''s head with his fleshy hand. "If you want to breed a weapon of your own, you must first create a spirit fetus in your body! It has to be polished by countless natural materials and earth treasures to become a weapon that you can use yourself. However, based on your current cultivation, I don''t recommend that you have this idea. The spirit sword is related to your body! If the spirit sword is damaged, the body will also be hurt. If it is light, it will hurt the muscles and bones, and if it is heavy, it will be dead and disappear! " Wan Zi was right and gave his own advice."Oh, oh, I see. But what should I do if I want to practice spirit sword now?" Zhang Zheng is still indomitable and does not give up on the spirit sword. "I said you can''t do it now! At least we need the cultivation of the heaven level! Otherwise, if you go crazy, I can''t bring you back! " Wan Zi said, then drill back to heaven and earth ring, no matter how Zhang Zheng called him, Wan Zi no longer responded. Zhang Zheng, who has nothing to do with his own affairs, thinks that he has no influence since he came to Tengzhou. He has a headache. No matter what he does, he has a big head. He doesn''t need to take any action on his own to deal with those punks. So he has a candidate in his heart. "Hello! Remember me Zhang Zheng directly picked up the mobile phone and dialed brother Dao''s phone. When brother Dao kidnapped Wang Hongzhi that day, his behavior was very in line with his own temper. He retreated in the face of difficulties. Zhang Zheng thought of brother Dao at once. "Who are you? How could you have my phone! " Brother Dao''s cautious voice came over the phone. Brother Dao feels familiar with the voice on the other end of the phone, but he can''t remember who it is. "I have no memory. It seems that I shouldn''t have been merciful last time." Zhang Zheng heard that brother Dao was going to forget himself so quickly, so he said in a low voice. Chapter 163 Brother Dao feels familiar with the voice on the other end of the phone, but he can''t remember who it is. "I have no memory. It seems that I shouldn''t have been merciful last time." Zhang Zheng heard that brother Dao was going to forget himself so quickly, so he said in a low voice. "You? What do you want! I''ve already released the money, and I haven''t been chasing after it again! You call to find out what''s wrong with me! " Brother Dao recognized that it was Zhang Zheng''s voice. He resisted the shiver in his heart and called out in a powerful manner. "I have no malice. I''m calling you today to talk about cooperation. I''ll be the abandoned factory tomorrow morning. I''ll see you later." "Talk about cooperation? Well, I''ll wait for you tomorrow morning Listening to brother Dao finished, Zhang Zheng hung up the phone in his hand. It seems that this matter is safe. As long as brother Dao doesn''t refuse, there are still some discussions on this matter. Zhang Zheng breathed a long breath in his bed. Recently, Zhang Zheng has always had a premonition that something will happen recently, and the whole person''s mood is somewhat depressed. Nothing happened all night. As soon as the little gangster''s voice dropped, he heard the sound of a sports car crossing the corner from the front. When the vehicle speed is up to 110 mph, there is no panic in the car. When you get out of the small curve, you will accelerate for a short time. When the big curve is near, start to collect fuel. Turn the rudder to 30 degrees left to get ready to enter the big turn. Click the foot brake, turn the left full rudder, pull the handbrake, enter the big corner, stop the fuel collection, and change to 2-3 gears. Step on the accelerator, reverse the full rudder, turn out the corner, align the rudder mark, and accelerate continuously in gear. I saw that konisek across to the location of brother Dao in the past. "I NIMA! Run Just now, the little gangster who was still in a state of eloquence looked at the oncoming car and ran to the side in a hurry. Brother Dao put his hands around his chest and looked at the car which stopped less than a foot away from him. He had no fear at all. If Zhang Zheng drove five more miles, brother Dao might have gone to see God. It has to be said that Zhang Zheng made a perfect drift this time. "Brother Dao! I didn''t expect to see you again! Ha ha ha Zhang Zheng came out of the car smartly and looked at the knife brother in front of him and said with a loud smile. "Boss Zhang is right. Please go in and talk about it. You guys have a good look at the door." Brother Dao laughed and said faintly to the younger brothers behind him. Yu Guang also glanced at the little brother who was just as timid as a mouse and liked to flatter. The man shivered with cold eyes. Zhang Zheng can''t help but be surprised. His eyes to Dao brother suddenly changed. He is different from those punks in the market. In the secret room, I can''t say that it was a lost place. When the factory was not abandoned, it was a warehouse, but it was transformed into a secret room with good sound insulation by brother Dao. "Boss Zhang, I don''t know what you want to cooperate with me this time?" Brother Dao wants to be quick and quick, and doesn''t like procrastination. He directly opens the door and says to Zhang Zheng. "Should I call you brother Dao or?" Zhang Zhengxun asked, he has never liked to call others this kind of address. "My name is Chen Yidao. You can call me a small knife. I dare not make it big in front of you." Chen Yidao''s eyes have been staring at Zhang Zheng, always paying attention to Zhang Zheng''s every move. "Xiaodao, don''t be nervous. I''m here to cooperate with you sincerely. How about following me?" "Follow you? I''m a brother and I have to support myself. What about those brothers when I mix up with you? " Chen Yidao looked at Zhang Zheng and said earnestly. "Hehe, Xiaodao, I think you misunderstood me. I mean, how do you mix with your brother and me? Money is not a problem. You usually do your business. I will tell you when I need you. How about it? Is it a good deal? " Zhang Zheng looked at Chen Yidao in front of him and said with a smile. "That''s it?" Chen Yidao looks unbelievable. "That''s it!" Zhang Zheng definitely nodded. "Good! I promise you, but you must promise me that my brothers will not be allowed to do these things that have been killed! " Chen Yidao put forward the last condition. His eyes never left Zhang Zheng''s face. "OK, this is 500000. This is the cost of this quarter. Help me to take good care of the Zhangs group in the South Street. You can''t let others make trouble, OK? I''ll trust you with the security. " Zhang Zheng pushed the 500000 cash in his pocket in advance to Chen Yidao. "OK, I''ll ask my brothers to go there and watch." Looking at the 500000 yuan on the table, Chen Yidao suddenly spat. Money is undoubtedly the most attractive thing for people like them to lick blood. Every time I collect usury for others, I can only receive less than 10% of the total amount. It''s really rare for a boss like Zhang Zheng to be generous. "OK, now that you agree, I''ll go back. I''ll contact you if I have something to do." Zhang Zheng got up and was ready to leave. "Ding Ling ~ Ding Ling ~" the mobile phone in Zhang zhengdou thought of it and took it out. There were two large characters on the screen, Luoxuan. After Chen Yidao glimpsed Zhang Zheng''s name on his mobile phone, his whole body was in a cold sweat. Fortunately he didn''t provoke Zhang Zheng at the beginning, no wonder he acted so arrogant and domineering. It turned out that there was Luo family behind him to support him. In Tengzhou City, who didn''t know Luo Xuan, the eldest young master of the Luo family?.Zhang Zheng waved to Chen Yidao behind him to go out. Chen Yidao didn''t hesitate at all. He picked up the money and went outside. When Chen Yidao went out, Zhang Zheng pressed the answer button. Chen Yidao clearly heard Luo Xuan''s urgent voice over the phone. Zhang Kou was "uncle!" When Chen Yidao closed the door, he sat on the ground with a limp leg and gasped heavily. "Uncle! No, Fage nightclub is in trouble! Come and have a look at it Luoxuan''s anxious voice came from the phone. Chapter 164 Hearing these two words in Chen Yidao''s ears, it was like a thunderbolt. When he closed the door, he sat on the ground with a limp leg and gasped heavily. "Uncle! No, Fage nightclub is in trouble! Come and have a look at it Luoxuan''s anxious voice came from the phone. "Good! Wait for me! I''ll be right there Zhang Zheng hung up the mobile phone and listened to Luoxuan''s anxious voice. Zhang Zheng felt that this time''s thing should be very difficult, so he rushed to Fage nightclub. Zhang Zheng thought a lot along the way. The one who ambushed himself in Langshan that night was Fage''s men. According to reason, they should all die. Zhao Wu is even more impossible. He has seen him killed by himself. It seems that we didn''t know until we got everything. After a while, Zhang Zheng came to Fage nightclub. As soon as he entered the hall, he felt that there was a strong smell of blood in the nightclub. He went straight to a small door in the remote corridor. Push the door and enter, saw is in the brow tight frown is waiting for own Luo Xuan. At this time, the smell of blood and stench came from the whole compartment. Zhang Zheng saw that there was a headless corpse on the ground, surrounded by viscous liquid. Zhang Zheng''s brain directly filled the appearance of the man when he died. The head of the whole person exploded from the inside to the outside. It looked like a time bomb was installed in the head of the dead, but in Zhang Zheng''s opinion, this man was used by others The psychic power is going to explode directly. I even think of a disgusting scene. "Uncle, you are here! This is the scene. I didn''t let anyone destroy it. Do you see anything? " Luo Xuan looks back, saw Zhang Zheng of frown tightly, tightly busy asks a way. "The headless corpse inside was bombed by psychic power. The strength should be above ground level to cause such damage!" Zhang Zheng looked around and said. "The corpse at the head of the house below was directly pulled out of the chest with a huge blood hole, and the heart was pulled out. This is not a human thing. I suspect it is a devil! This morning, I''ve got a little bit of heat on my body! " Luo Xuan looked at Zhang Zheng and said earnestly. Zhang Zheng didn''t answer him. He looked at the corpse on the ground, which was directly penetrated. The appearance of this tragic death was just like Zhao Wu who was killed by himself that day. Zhang Zheng vaguely felt that there was a familiar breath in the air, but he did not dare to confirm it. "Xuan, is this place monitored?" Zhang Zheng remembered what was the same, and asked Luo Xuan. "Some martial uncles! I just made a copy. Have a look at it Luo Xuan handed the mobile phone to Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng looked at the people coming in and out of the picture. Suddenly, a man caught Zhang Zheng''s attention. Then Zhang Zheng widened his eyes and looked at the screen under monitoring with disbelief. He said to himself, "no way! I already killed him? How could it be alive? " The person in the picture is Zhao Wu, who repeatedly intercepts and kills himself. Even if he turns to ashes, he will never admit that he is wrong. In connection with what Luoxuan said just now, Zhang Zheng turned to look at Luoxuan and said seriously, "I already know who did it! This man is called Zhao Wu. He set up an ambush in Langshan two days ago to intercept me, but I said that he would kill me. He was alive and kicking in the surveillance! The devil you are looking for must be him "Martial uncle, I understand. I will issue the wanted notice now! It must be the closest to Tengzhou that the world will send someone over. In addition, I will go to listen to the Fengge to issue a hunting order! " Luo Xuan put away his mobile phone and said viciously that as a practitioner, he naturally hated the evil and evil. "You have to be careful, now his strength has been greatly different before! It is very likely to reach the strength of the middle stage! Remember to let them not go to Zhao Wu alone! To avoid being caught in a trap Zhang Zheng reminded that he was afraid that Luoxuan would suffer a great loss. He and they must be familiar with Zhao Wu''s way of doing things. "Thank you for reminding me! I''ll be careful. " With that, Luoxuan disappeared directly. Looking at Luoxuan who disappeared in front of him, Zhang Zheng was a little surprised. Luoxuan''s speed was much faster than that of using galloping. He must have learned profound body methods in the world, and his worries seemed unnecessary. Zhang Zheng looked back at the bloody scene in the room again. There was no big fluctuation. However, the tragedy of Langshan that day was worse and more disgusting than it is now. Since Zhao Wu came back from the dead, he will certainly find his own trouble. It seems that the top priority is to improve his own strength! It seems to have broken through to the ground level, otherwise I would have to die when I met Zhao Wu. After Zhang Zheng came out of Fage nightclub, the whole person took a long breath. Since there is no clue, Zhang Zheng decided to find a place to break through to the ground level first. Br > , stop at the top of the mountain. Sitting cross legged on the ground, Zhang Zheng felt that there was no one around him. He took a long breath of turbid qi and closed his eyes directly to feel the changes in his body. Lingli is slowly swimming, opening one orifices after another. Zhang Zheng can feel the subtle changes around him. The whole person''s senses become extremely slow. His hair is blown by the wind, and the ants crawling around him. The whole person enters a state of combining the earth into one. When he suddenly opens his eyes, it is already late at night.Zhang Zheng felt that the running speed of the spiritual power in his body directly reached a feeling that it was about to overflow. Standing on the top of the mountain, Zhang Zheng roared at the night and the bright moon, and a ray of light soared into the sky from Zhang''s regime. The moon was hiding in the clouds, and it was dark all around. Thunder came, dark clouds pressed the moon, at this time, dozens of purple lightning appeared above the silent forest of Langshan Mountain, rolling in the clouds, and the lightning emitted purple light, almost illuminating the whole forest of Langshan. Suddenly, the wind blows everywhere, and the plants shake and send out "Sasha..." The sound. "Woo Hoo ~" that day, the giant wolf, standing on the mountain peak, looked at the changes in the sky, a long howl, resounding through the sky. At this time, the speed of lightning was close to the wind! Closer! 100 meters, 50 meters, 10 meters, one meter soon! At this dangerous moment, Zhang zhengshua opened his eyes, and his dark pupils had turned silver white. Zhang Zheng used the galloping thunder step to speed up and avoid the lightning nearby. The towering ancient trees that could have been surrounded by more than a dozen adults were split into pieces! Zhang Zheng frowned tightly. He was surrounded by thunder light all over his body. He danced like a dancing spirit in the night. His silver white pupil flashed a thrilling cold light and quietly looked at the thunder clouds in the sky. Chapter 165 Thunder cloud is brewing, red lightning rolling in the thunder cloud, like a dragon in the roar. Although Zhang Zheng was calm on the surface, he was flustered. When did he encounter such a thing? At that time, the big Viper God of Tianjie didn''t have the momentum of thunder robbery. The pupil gradually returned to black. Zhang Zheng clenched his teeth and avoided the tiny thunder light. As he walked through, the thunder light was like a blender, and countless towering trees were smashed into powder along the way. The thunder tore apart in his ears, and the howls of countless creatures came from Langshan. After the lightning flashed across the sky, Zhang Zheng saw a giant bear more than 10 meters high beating its chest and roaring to the sky. The eagle, with its wings spread out for tens of meters, looks at the silver moon wolf in the air. Three or four people can embrace the python, is wrapped in a huge towering tree, spitting blood red core to the sky. Another red lightning burst in the air, and the thunder flashed, and the whole world was glowing red. In such a moment, Zhang Zheng seemed to see the demons in the sky. His eyes were wide and fierce. Then another flash of thunder flashed. The picture just reflected in Zhang Zheng''s face suddenly changed. Zhang Zheng''s eyes widened this time, and suddenly he saw a group of golden people following him A group of demons fought, and the heaven and the earth were changed. Even though Zhang Zheng saw that it was only a shadow, his whole body''s blood was boiling. The whole person could not help clenching his fist and completely forgetting that he was in the middle of thunder robbery. Zhang Zheng was not the only one who saw the scene in front of him. At this time, Tengzhou City, Luojia high-rise. Master Luo stood with his hands down and looked nervously at the place of Langshan. The whole person was a little nervous. He turned his head to Luoxuan behind him and said, "Hey, who is the master who has survived this robbery in Tengzhou? I''m afraid this power is no more than that of the strong in heaven "Dad, shall we go and have a look?" Luo Xuan asks carefully. "Killing demons and thunder robbers are legendary thunder robbers! Our strength could not have been close to here, alas! I don''t know where genius and evil spirits can survive this disaster! " Luo Laozi sighed, staring at the rolling black clouds of Langshan, said faintly. However, it seems that the direction of Langshan is a bright moon! The dragon shaped red thunder in all directions is crazy all around! On the top floor of a high-rise building in Tengzhou, Zhao Wu licked his lips with his scarlet tongue and looked at the place of the northwest wolf mountain. His face was very ferocious. He said to himself, "tut Tut, I didn''t expect that there would be such a monster in this world. It seems that we should report to the Demon Lord in time and kill the demon thunder robbery! Ha ha ha "Boom ~" in Zhang Zheng Lengshen this time, a red lightning bombarded his body. "Poof ~" Zhang Zheng directly spurted out a mouthful of blood, and the whole person flew back like a shell. There was a long gully on the road, and his whole body twitched. The originally gathered spiritual power was directly scattered. "Hoo Hoo! Damn it, chonima! This is what people do? " Breathing heavily, Zhang Zheng slowly got up from the ground. The man had already lost half of his life when he was just hit by a thunder light. The thunder clouds in the sky are getting thicker and thicker. It seems that if we don''t chop hundreds of roads, we will never stop. As soon as he finished scolding and had not yet breathed, Zhang Zheng saw two thunder lights coming one after another. He didn''t give himself a chance to breathe. As soon as he got up, he didn''t stand firm, so he smashed his head over his face. The thunder light was about to arrive, and Zhang Zheng fell to the ground. "Is it about to end? I haven''t found my mother yet! I can''t just die like this Zhang Zheng looked at the thunder robbery that was about to hit his face and muttered to himself. "No! I can''t just give up! " Zhang Zheng''s whole body was ablaze with thunder, and the golden light gushed out of the Dantian. The four elephant fingers directly poked out and collided directly with the red thunder. In a flash, the explosion and thunder were mixed together. Countless trees that could only be held together by more than ten people turned into powder, and wireless gullies appeared on the ground. However, all these actions could not stop the two thunder bursts. When Zhang Zheng was about to close his eyes and wait for death, the ring of heaven and earth in his hand burst into a dazzling light. At this moment, the original night was lit up. "Ah, you Muggle boy, you''re stealing while you''re sleeping. You''re going to make a big mess of it!" The ball appeared in front of Zhang Zheng and said in a bad way. The originally fierce thunder was slapped at will by the ball and turned into nothing. Such a light and powerless slap actually stopped Zhang Zheng from trying his best to stop the red thunder. "Meatball, what''s the matter? Is it robbery or death? " Zhang Zheng sat on the ground and looked at the small ball in front of him. "This is the legendary thunder robbery, killing demons and thunder robbery. The world is bound by rules, and no one is allowed to break through the rules set by him. This is robbery! That is to say, to be enemies with this piece of heaven and earth! I don''t know how many young heroes died in this thunder robbery! Your thunder robbery this time, is the strongest thunder rob, he regarded you as a demon! Time to kill you Wan Zi looked at Zhang Zheng and said seriously, without joking at all."What shall I do? Are you waiting to die here Zhang Zheng roared in his heart. "It''s not your problem this time, because I''m on you, so heaven and earth treat you and me as one person. Therefore, it seems that the thunder robbery in the legend was sent to you, but actually it came to me!" The ball turned his head and stood with his hands down. Watching the gods fighting against the evil gods, the rolling thunder seemed to infiltrate into his tender face. Zhang Zheng understood that Wan Zi was just a spirit. He could not be regarded as a human being. Therefore, the thunder robbery actually came down to Wan Zi! "Meatballs! What are you going to do? Are you sure about the thunder robbery Zhang Zheng looked at Wan Zi''s side face and asked. Wan Zi sighed, shook his head and looked at Zhang Zheng seriously. "I''m not sure. After carrying this thunder robbery, I may fall asleep for a while! The rest of the way is up to you, understand "No! Meatballs, don''t go. There''s a way! There must be a way Zhang Zheng''s fingernails were deeply trapped in the flesh, and he thought hard to climb over the ball. At this time, Zhang Zheng was exhausted, and his spiritual strength was drained. It was a very difficult thing to get up. Zhang Zheng tried his best to fill his mouth with Lingli pills, but there was nothing to make up for it. Chapter 166 The thunder in the sky is getting louder and louder, as if in dissatisfaction with the appearance of the ball, and as if in the incompetent ridicule of Zhang Zheng, but all these are brewing stronger thunder! The next second, a blast, the sky a thunder ring, the whole wolf mountain as the day! It lasted several breaths. Three dark purple thunder fell from the air. The speed and force of the thunder were not comparable to those two. The ball turned to Zhang Zheng, who was lying on the ground. He said, "Hey, don''t want to die. Hide quickly, or I can''t protect you in a moment." After that, he rushed to the three purple thunder without looking back. He took a series of small hands, and several marks were completed. The three lotus seals went up against the three lightning seals. The ball body was flying high, and a master''s appearance emerged spontaneously. However, Zhang Zheng didn''t think so much about it. He was hiding behind a mask and watching the ball compete with the rules of heaven and earth. As time went by, the ball became more and more difficult to deal with. The whole person was not as good as he had just started. The small hands of waste kept growing purple spiritual power. The whole person dodged in the air, and Zhang Zheng was dazzled. Zhang Zheng felt the power of the powerful man in his heart. When he was watching intently, Zhang Zheng was hit by the aftershock of the explosion, and his face turned red. "Poof! Poof! Poof He spat out three mouthfuls of blood, and the whole person ejected backward like a shell, hitting a hill and dying. Zhang Zheng narrowed his eyes, half asleep and half awake to see the ball body changes in the sky, the whole person''s hair crazy side long, the body is gradually growing up, waist length purple hair, two straight round legs, the original young face has become mature and cold, in his hand a fire red sword, fighting against the clouds, the whole person is very much like a rebirth of the goddess of war ¡£ In Zhang Zheng''s ear came the sound of fierce fighting, the sound of horse''s hooves, and the dundundun instruction that his father taught him when he was a child. Then, Zhang Zheng heard that the sky was like a fire in the hazy sky. The black black cloud was burned and sent out dazzling red light, and the booming explosion sound sounded in the cloud. Zhang Zheng felt a huge shock wave hit his body, and then the whole person''s eyes turned black and fainted directly. ... in his coma, Zhang Zheng had a strange dream. In the dream, he was in the endless darkness, and his body seemed to be trapped in a quagmire, and his strength could not be exerted at all. A woman''s face appeared in the darkness in front of him, as if he had known him or not. After seeing Zhang Zheng, the whole person''s expression was shocked, and then he began to cry in a low voice. Looking at the kind and kind woman crying in front of her, Zhang Zheng''s heart didn''t know why it hurt. It seemed like a needle pricked. Zhang Zheng wanted to shout, but his mouth couldn''t make a sound. Zhang Zheng wanted to go and hold her, but he found he couldn''t move at all. Endless fear invaded his body, and tears flowed down involuntarily. All of a sudden, Zhang Zheng seemed to hear a man calling himself. His voice was sweet and greasy. Zhang Zheng found that his body slowly floated upward under the guidance of this voice, and was getting farther and farther away from the crying middle-aged woman. Zhang Zheng waved to the man, but his body did not listen to his command and floated upward, followed by a bright light shining in. Zhang Zheng was blinded by the glare of light, closed his eyes and narrowed a slit. What came into view was a familiar face, which was Luoya. "Zhang Zheng! Zhang Zheng! You big bastard, wake up In the ward, Luoya is leaning over to watch Zhang Zheng on the hospital bed constantly shouting, and the whole person is crying with tears. "Cough, cough, water!" Zhang Zheng opened his eyes and said weakly. Hearing Zhang Zheng''s voice, Luoya broke her tears and cried out to her back: "water! Get the water "Brother Zheng! You wake up. That''s great. You scared your sister-in-law! You''ve been obsessed for seven or eight days. Your sister-in-law is taking care of yourself during this period of time Wang Hongzhi spoke quickly and quickly handed over a cup of warm water. "Gulu Gulu ~" after Zhang Zheng took the water, he drank three cups in a row, and then calmed down. Looking at the crowd surrounded by himself and looking at the eyes of concern, Zhang Zheng felt warm. Wang Hongzhi, Liu Hao, Liu Ge and Luo Ya were sitting in front of their bed in the room at this time. Luoya, in particular, looked gaunt and pale. "Sister in law?" After drinking water, Zhang Zheng calmed down and asked Wang Hongzhi when he would have another sister-in-law? "Ah? Brother Zheng, this Luoya girl, take pains to take care of you! I have also signed a family agreement with you. Who else can I be Wang Hongzhi is confused by Zhang Zheng''s question. What else can he be? Zhang Zheng''s face became strange as soon as he said this. Luoya, beside him, did not stop him. He lowered his head slightly red. Zhang Zheng did not intend to investigate the issue, so he looked around and asked the crowd, "how can I be in the hospital? What''s going on? ""Brother Zheng! We received a call from the hospital saying that you had been sent to the hospital, so the three of US signed the transfer agreement and came here in a hurry! " Liu Hao said to Zhang Zheng with a cast on his arm. "Brother Zheng! The guy who was the same as the director just now said that brother Zheng might never wake up and that he was a vegetable! I went to his grandmother, sure enough, the doctor did not have a good thing! Pooh Wang Hongzhi broke a mouthful and said with a straight face. "Zhang Zheng, you were sent to the hospital by my brother. When I came, I heard my brother say that I found you in Langshan. At that time, your whole body had broken meridians, dozens of broken bones and numerous scars on your body. The doctor diagnosed that you were struck by lightning! Even if she survives, she may become a vegetable ~ "as soon as she says this, she has to hide her face and cry. Listening to Loya say so, Zhang Zheng thought of what happened that night. He went to Langshan to rob, but he didn''t expect to be envied by heaven! If it wasn''t for the balls... By the way, meatballs! As soon as Zhang Zheng thought of this, he quickly raised his hand. Seeing that his ring was still in his hand, he took a breath. However, no matter how he yelled, he never answered himself. Zhang Zheng remembered that before Wan Zi left, he said that he would sleep for a period of time. Is Wan Zi the goddess of war? "Brother Zheng? What''s the matter with you? " Luo Ya looked at Zhang Zheng, who was in a trance, and waved her hand in front of him. Chapter 167 "Brother Zheng? What''s the matter with you? " Luo Ya looked at Zhang Zheng, who was in a trance, and waved her hand in front of him. "Ah? It''s OK. I saw the thunder in Langshan Mountain that night, so I went to have a look. I didn''t expect to receive a lightning strike. Fortunately, I had a big life. Hahaha. " Zhang Zheng regained consciousness, scratched his head and laughed. Zhang Zheng didn''t intend to tell them the real story. After all, it was the matter of practitioners, and told them that if it spread out, it might cause all kinds of trouble. "Brother Zheng, don''t do this next time, hum!" Said Loya, pursing her lips. "I see, but now you have to promise me one condition!" Zhang Zheng said mysteriously. "What conditions?" "Ha ha, that is to have a good rest!" Zhang Zheng said with a grin. "Well, I knew, well, since you wake up, you can let your brothers look at you! I''ll go back and have a good rest Loya snorted and yawned, then twisted her attractive waist and left the room. "Wang xuanya looked at me and called me with a phone call "OK, brother Zheng, please slow down!" Wang Hongzhi helped Zhang Zheng out of bed. When Zhang Zheng moved, he felt tearing pain all over his body. His feet are still numb. When he got out of bed, if Wang Hongzhi didn''t support him, the whole person would have collapsed. However, Zhang Zheng can clearly feel that his spiritual power has broken through that barrier and is repairing his damaged muscles and bones at a speed visible to the naked eye. It will not take long for Zhang Zheng to be alive and kicking. Sitting by the bed, Zhang Zheng picked up Wang Hongzhi''s mobile phone and made a call to Luoxuan. "Hello? Are you? " The voice of Luo Xuan''s question came from the other end of the phone, which sounded a little haggard. "Xuan! It''s Zhang Zheng. I wake up. Thank you for your help Zhang Zheng said with sincere thanks. "Ah? Uncle, are you awake? OK, I see! It''s OK. I happened to have a look at it that day, and I saw martial uncle! " Luoxuan listen to Zhang Zheng''s voice, directly to the spirit. "Xuan, I just heard your voice seems to be very haggard, what happened during my coma?" Zhang Zhengxun asked. He could tell that Luoxuan was fighting hard. "Uncle! Yes, there have been some tricky things recently, and he has already started to act! " Luo Xuan voice dignified said. "All right, you have a good rest. I''ll come to see you tonight." With that, Zhang Zheng hung up the phone and returned his mobile phone to Wang Hongzhi. "You three go back first, have a rest, go to the South Street building area to find Xiao Wang, I ask him to arrange work for you." Zhang Zheng looked at the three and said. "Hey, hey, come on, brother Zheng, we''ll go back soon!" Wang Hongzhi three people directly bid farewell to Zhang Zheng and went back to recuperate. Zhang Zheng was left in the room of Nuo da. After a lot of hard work, Zhang Zhengcai went back to his bed and pulled out the glucose and normal saline that he was carrying. Zhang Zheng worked cross legged on the bed to turn the method of "three clearing" into one. The whole person''s senses were extremely subtle in an instant, and the wings of flies could be heard and seen several times. Zhang Zheng constantly attracted the spiritual power between heaven and earth. There was a huge whirlpool of spiritual power around the whole person, and his bones clattered. Zhang Zheng clearly felt that his body was recovering in an extremely rapid way. In the evening, Zhang Zheng sat idly for a whole afternoon. Zhang Zheng opened his eyes and exhaled a long breath of turbid Qi. The bandage on his body spread out with a bang. Zhang Zheng could clearly feel that his body had recovered at this time. Standing naked on the bed, Zhang Zheng looked at his white tender body and nodded with satisfaction. It seemed that he was just borrowing thunder Rob has refined his body. He took out his clothes from the heaven and earth precepts, put them on his body, and walked out of the ward like a man who had nothing to do with it. The person at the front desk of the hospital saw Zhang Zheng go out, just like seeing a ghost. He clearly remembered that when the young man came, he was dying. In just a few days, he even went out as if he had nothing to do? However, Zhang Zheng didn''t bother to explain so much to them. He just swaggered away from the front door of the hospital. When he went out, he saw his konisek parked outside the hospital. It must have been Liu Ge who drove him back. Zhang Zheng directly drove to a coffee shop private room that had been agreed in advance. Zhang Zheng pushed the door in and looked at Luo Xuan, who was waiting for him on the opposite side of the table. He said with a smile, "Yo, come so early?" "Martial uncle is here. I''m free. I sit here and squint for a while in advance." Luo Xuan plucked up the spirit and said to Zhang Zheng with a smile. "Come on, what happened recently?" Zhang Zheng guessed that the recent events should have something to do with Zhao Wu, which must have made Luoxuan very miserable these days. "Martial uncle, were you taking the robbery at Langshan that night?" Luo Xuan looked at Zhang Zheng''s eyes and asked earnestly. Zhang Zheng''s heart thumped for a moment, but then he laughed and said, "that night, I saw that there were some ups and downs over there. I drove over to have a look. I didn''t expect to be hit by a thunder just after I entered. Then you will know what happened behind." Zhang Zheng said some understatement, but in his heart, he was sweating."Oh, well, I said, it''s impossible for the strong people of Leitian order to escape that day. How could martial uncle do that?" Luo Xuan listen to Zhang Zheng so say, immediately relieved a breath, smile to say. "Naxuan, what did you find there?" Zhang Zheng asked. "If found, there will be some. When I went there, the thunder cloud had dissipated, but there were many signs of large animals moving around. In the future, the forest in Langshan Mountain may no longer exist. This thunderstorm destroyed the Northwest Forest." Luo Xuan thought about it and told Zhang Zheng what he saw that night. Listening to Luo Xuan''s words, Zhang Zheng remembered that when he was on his own robbery, he had never seen any rare animals appeared and roared at the sky angrily. It seems that they had long guessed that there would be such a thing in the woods where they were. "OK, I see. Has Zhao Wu committed another crime recently? I think you''re a little haggard. " Zhang Zheng decided not to discuss Langshan with Luoxuan again. Luoxuan was too cautious. Through clues, Luo Xuan would guess the truth of that night. Zhang Zheng directly shifted the topic to Zhao Wu. As soon as Zhang Zheng talked about it, Luoxuan directly covered his head and said, "uncle, that''s right. It''s not just about Zhao Wu." Chapter 168 As soon as Zhang Zheng talked about it, Luoxuan directly covered his head and said, "uncle, that''s right. It''s not just about Zhao Wu." Listen to Luo Xuan so say, Zhang Zheng heart a Lin, is this place also appeared more demons? "The devil will be extremely cunning! He is especially good at encouraging others and teaching those who follow him to practice the way of foreign demons! Recently, there have been murders all over the place. Some people like to find young women. In this week, dozens of nude female corpses have been squeezed dry! " Luo Xuan said more disgusted, the expression on his face would like to kill all those people! "Will there be no measures in the world?" Zhang Zhengxun asked, according to reason, he was in a coma. People from all over the world should have come long ago. "Yes, but because of the limited manpower, we sent two xuanjie younger generation to come here! There are people committing crimes in Tengzhou City day and night! More people go to the hospital to rob the newborn babies and practice the magic world skill! " Luo Xuan said more excited, spitting stars flying, completely ignoring his gentle temperament. "The Luo family still has some influence in Tengzhou. Why not use the power of the family to find Zhao Wu and those who are attached to him?" "Uncle, you don''t know something! When we arrived, they had already fled away. As you know, all the practitioners of the family had not learned any body method, and they could not catch those evil spirits at all Luo Xuan said more angry, directly a hand patted on the table. "I think this matter can be handled by those people in tingfengge. Do they have no cabinet in Tengzhou?" Zhang Zheng thought about it carefully and moved the tingfengge out. "Although the tingfengge and the world association are now openly fighting against those foreign demons, the killers of tingfengge are all for their own interests! Let them offer to help? It''s like casting pearls before swine. " Luo Xuan heard Zhang Zheng talk about the wind Pavilion, immediately a burst of disgust. "You take me, I will persuade them to help deal with Zhao Wu." Zhang Zheng looked at Luo Xuan with confidence. "This is... OK!" Originally, Luo Xuan, who had some hesitation, saw Zhang Zheng''s affirmation, but still compromised. Tengzhou City southeast corner, is a retro building, can live here is either very rich master, or is a special organ, in the most corner there is a pavilion, plaque three big characters, zuisheng Pavilion! Zhang Zheng and Luo Xuan looked at the attic in front of him and took a look at the same. "Xuan, are you sure this is the place? Why do I think this place is a bit like a brothel? " Zhang Zheng looked at the plaque in front of him, some incredible looking at the side of Luoxuan said. "Cough, it should be here. I came according to the route given above." Luo Xuan also some uncertain ground says. Listen to the tone of Luoxuan, Zhang Zheng also suddenly some speechless, to all come, that can only be forced to go in. The two big lions at the gate are very powerful and impressive. I have to say that these two stone lions are quite different from those I have seen before. Zhang Zheng clearly found that the lion was very similar to a strange animal in the picture of thunder robbing the sky that night! The door of zuisheng Pavilion is not closed. Although the stone lion lantern looks lively outside, I find that there is no place to sit here. Hundreds of weapons of different styles are displayed on both sides of the door. Almost at the moment of entering the door, Zhang Zheng determined that it must be a sub cabinet of Tingfeng Pavilion. This strong murderous spirit will not cheat! On the counter opposite the door, there was a middle-aged man, with his head down, describing the small letters on the paper with a brush. Zhang Zheng approached and saw that the man''s small letters were extremely delicate, just like a woman''s writing. Knife in sleeve! He is a qualified killer. "My guest, do you want to buy a knife The middle-aged man didn''t look up at Zhang Zheng and Luo Xuan who came in. He just asked. "Yes, I want to buy a killing knife." Do not wait for Zhang Zheng to speak, Luo Xuan grabs in front to reply. "Oh? How long is this knife? " "More than three feet!" A three foot knife? It is said that there are three feet of green front to buy a sword. How ever have you heard that you need three feet to buy a sword? Listening to the two people''s questions and answers, Zhang Zheng was a little confused, which one to follow? Next, Zhang Zhengcai understood that it was all a secret code at the beginning! "It turns out to be a friend of the World Association. It''s disrespectful and disrespectful." The middle-aged man put down his pen and saluted to Luoxuan. "It''s OK. I''m here for something. Please listen to Fengge for help." Luo Xuan casually returned to a courtesy, directly open the door to see mountain said. "We listen to the wind Pavilion is always to pay money before doing things, brother Ming accounts, please understand." The middle-aged man smiles at Luoxuan and says slowly. "What a brother! Does this Fu Mo stick count! It was written by the Supreme Master of the World Association. It must be that the allies of tingfengge should also do what they should do, right? " Luo Xuan took out the Fu Mo stick and said coldly to the middle-aged man.Zhang Zheng on one side did not participate in the dialogue. Instead, he carefully felt the breath of zuisheng Pavilion. After a while, Zhang Zheng found a dozen practitioners hidden in the pavilion. In addition to the middle-aged man in front of him, the strongest one was an assassin in the middle of the stage. Assassins are often the most powerful assassins in the same rank. Therefore, since the establishment of tingfengge, it is not difficult to cross the ranks to kill the enemy. If these ten or so people secretly start to attack, they and Luoxuan will not be able to escape. "We only listen to the words of the high-level Fengge. Although the world association is an ally, it has not mobilized our rights. Please come back, gentlemen." The middle-aged man reached out to the door and said to Zhang Zheng and Luo Xuan. "Let''s go, uncle. I said it''s no use looking for them!" Luo Xuan cast a glance at the middle-aged man and said to Zhang Zheng on one side. "Xuan, don''t worry. Do you have the right to ask for your help with this token in my hand?" Zhang Zheng took the tianbang token left by Gu nuanli before he left from the heaven and earth precepts. Looking at the token, the middle-aged man, who had nothing to do, changed his face. He quickly put down his brush in his hand. He moved to the front of Zhang Zheng. He knelt on one knee and yelled: "please forgive me, elder Taishang!" Then from the beam, behind the door, on the second floor, brush down a dozen shadows. All of them knelt on one knee, lowered their heads and called to Zhang Zheng: "please forgive me, great elder!" Chapter 169 Supreme elder? Zhang Zheng''s heart also cluttered suddenly, uncle Gu left his own token so grand? Supreme elder, isn''t that the person who is only inferior to the cabinet leader? Although Zhang Zheng was surprised, he didn''t show it on the surface. "Uncle? This... This is... What''s going on? " One side of the Luo Xuan see this situation, the whole person is surprised speechless, at this time the mood can only be described with the stormy waves. Zhang Zheng didn''t speak. He quietly looked at the dozen assassins in front of him. He was thinking about how to explain. He had just lost his mind. "Please forgive me Seeing that Zhang Zheng didn''t mean to speak, the dozen killers knelt on the ground and yelled at one side again, their bodies pressed lower. "Cough, flat... No, get up!" Zhang Zheng didn''t want to embarrass the atmosphere. He waved and yelled. He blinked at Luoxuan on the side, indicating that he should be calm. "Thank you for your grace." The middle-aged leader yelled, "come on, stand up and make a 90 degree bow to Zhang Zheng. This kind of ceremony exists between ancient monarchs and ministers. I didn''t expect that there would be such a rule in the Tingfeng Pavilion. "Let them go first. I have something to ask you!" Zhang Zheng hung the token on his waist and put it in the most conspicuous place, for fear that these people would turn their faces and refuse to recognize them. "Yes The middle-aged man said it and waved his hand. The killers who had been kneeling on one knee left quietly in a moment. There was no sound. They came and went in a hurry. Within a breath time, these people went back to their original places and waited for an opportunity. "I am not your supreme elder. This token was given to me by an old friend." Zhang Zheng looked into the eyes of the middle-aged man and said seriously that he did not intend to hide the matter. One side of the Luo Xuan listen to Zhang Zheng so said, this is not clearly in other people''s territory to play? The people in the pavilion of listening to the wind are merciless. If they want to leave, they can''t leave. Luoxuan has been winking at Zhang Zheng. "We know that only Gu Nuan has left the supreme elder for nearly 100 years. In the election of the supreme elder, one term should be handed over to the next. Since the token is in your hand, you are the current supreme elder of tingfengge." The middle-aged man seems to have guessed Zhang Zheng''s identity, and did not show him very malicious. "You can call me Yu Xiu. I''m the leader of the zuisheng Pavilion of the Tingfeng Pavilion. I''m the strength of the later stage of the earth stage. I don''t know if the elder came here for the sake of the world association?" Yu Xiu picked up the pen in his hand, glanced at Luo Xuan beside him and said respectfully to Zhang Zheng. "Yes, it''s our responsibility to eliminate the demons and defend the way. As practitioners, we ask you for help this time. I hope you can do your best." Zhang Zheng nodded and said slowly. "No problem. Since the elder has ordered us to do our best, please tell me how to do it?" "Xuan, you tell Yu Xiu the reason of the matter, and explain what needs to be done." Zhang Zheng turned his head and said to Luo Xuan with a happy face beside him. "Brother Yu, it''s like this! The demons came from a foreign land and broke through the barriers. There is a demon general in Tengzhou City. You need to kill some greedy people who are doing evil and join the demon gods. My martial uncle and I will do other things ourselves. " Luo Xuan told Yu Xiu the whole story. "OK, I see. Elder, you go back and prepare. I will arrive as soon as possible tonight." After hearing this, he sent Zhang Zheng and Luo Xuan out of the house and began to prepare for the night. "Uncle, do you think the tingfengge is reliable? The more I look at Yu Xiu, the more I feel that this guy is not a good thing. He hides a needle in his smile. When he meets you, he is soft! You can''t rely on it at first sight! " Luo Xuan and Zhang Zheng are walking on the way back. The more they think about the things just happened, the more they feel that something is wrong. Some of them are dissatisfied. "Xuan, be careful that the walls have ears. Don''t speak ill of others behind your back. Yu Xiu should be reliable. Just seeing the token''s performance doesn''t seem to be a fake. Even if the tingfengge doesn''t give its full strength, they will definitely not associate with those demons." Although Zhang Zheng was not familiar with the people in tingfengge, the behaviors they just showed were orderly and could not tolerate half of their doubts. "Brother Zheng! No, there''s something wrong! Central Street Park found a female corpse! Let''s get there Luo Xuan looks at the mobile phone, a face angry to Zhang Zheng shouts, then the white light on the body appears, toward the direction of the central street ran past. Zhang Zheng looked at Luo Xuan, who was in a hurry and rushed past. He could not help shaking his head. His spiritual power gushed out and rushed to the thunder step. On the way, Zhang Zheng found that after he entered the earth level, his spiritual power seemed to become a vast ocean, inexhaustible, and the speed was raised to a new level. Central Street Park, not too far from the flower street, in the park can also see the rose garden that tall building. "Brother Zheng! Do you see, these people are just crazy Gasping Luo Xuan, pointing to a naked woman on the ground who had been drained of blood, said indignantly."The body is still hot. It''s just gone. Come with me soon! I can feel his breath. He''s running to the suburbs now Zhang Zheng picked up the earth with blood on the ground and put it in front of him. He stood up and pointed to a direction and said to Luo Xuan beside him. At this time, Luoxuan did not care to ask how Zhang Zheng discovered it. He directly led Zhang Zheng to the suburb and ran away. At this time, Yaqi was pale with fear. She watched her best friend come out to play with herself. The two men forced her to kill her, and drained her whole body of blood. "No, no! You bastards! You will be punished With tears in her eyes, she cried helplessly. "Tut Tut, beauty, what are you crying about? I''ll give you two brothers a good time later! I''m sure you''ll live and die comfortably. I''ll serve you well. I''ll leave you a whole body, ha ha A man with red eyes and blue veins on his face looked down at Yaqi who had no resistance and laughed. "Ha ha ha, it''s good to follow this big brother! If we wait for the day when the devil comes, will we be able to enjoy the glory and wealth? " Next to a ferocious, mouth full of blood donors also burst out laughing, it seems that this person just took the blood of that woman corpse. Chapter 170 Yaqi looked at these two terrible faces in the moonlight. Her face turned white and her lips trembled. Her mouth kept shouting, "help! Help! Don''t touch me, boo Hoo "Little sister, call it! If you call me a broken throat in the wilderness, no one will come to you. Tut Tut, it''s so tender. I like it. It''s prickly One of them groped for her round thigh with her hand, drooling and shouting excitedly. "Big eyes! Don''t scare the girl! We have to enjoy this! Recently, those guys in the city have been too strict with each other. They have to take care of these two things. You killed the other one just before it was enough! " "Fool! Your name is NIMA? If someone hadn''t come, could I have spoken so quickly? And you boy, can you not be so fierce? Didn''t you see that one just called twice and you were dizzy? I''ll let you get rid of it as soon as I have some ideas! " Big eyes growled at the drooling fool. It seems that the woman in the park didn''t make two people happy enough. Yaqi listened to the two people close at hand saying shabby, shameless and obscene language, and did not dare to move, and the voice of crying became smaller. All of a sudden, her big eyes and scarlet eyes looked at Yaqi, and then she scratched her claws from top to bottom. There was a loud noise of "tear and pull ~", and the intact top of Yaqi was drawn directly from the middle. The two peaks in front of her chest were ready to come out, and the pink jujube was particularly attractive. "Ah, stop! Don''t touch me The whole person of Yaqi was scared and yelled. She said that her legs were clamped. She was afraid that the two men in front of her would make indecent actions, and slapped her in the face of her big eyes. "Ha ha! Great! I like it Big eyes don''t get angry but laugh. She opens her closed legs and laughs and drools. She closed her eyes in pain, as if she was ready to be ravaged. She waited for a few seconds. Instead, she felt a gust of wind on her face, accompanied by a roar of coax and a cry of pain. "Ah, who attacked Laozi! Fool, there''s a situation The big eye painfully covered his face and retreated. Just when he was about to succeed, he suddenly kicked a big foot in front of his face, and the big eye''s face was sunken directly, and the black blood flowed directly. It was Zhang Zheng and Luo Xuan. At this time, they were standing in front of Yaqi. Just then, Zhang Zheng was kicked by Zhang Zheng. When they just arrived, they saw that the girl who was going to be trampled was the one who bought Kony seck. Zhang Zheng was so angry that he didn''t fight at all and directly kicked him in the big eye''s face with all his strength. Yaqi looked at the familiar man in front of her, her heart fell down, and then the whole person was in a coma directly. "Eh?" Zhang Zheng was a little surprised. He was surprised that the foot didn''t kill his big eyes. He seemed to have only xuanjie''s strength, but his physical strength was even stronger than that of Zhang Zheng who had experienced thunder robbery. "Uncle, don''t be careless. They are demon blood now! The body is very strong, regeneration ability is very strong! Don''t take it lightly! " One side of Luo Xuan looks dignified, remind way. "I know, these scum turn to the devil! The crime is unforgivable Zhang Zheng gnawed his teeth. When Zhang Zheng and Luo Xuan were talking, the wounds of big eyes were all recovered, the sunken face was restored to its original appearance, and the blood on the face was licked clean by his long tongue. "Damn it, there are practitioners who do harm to us! No wonder big brother asked you not to be too arrogant with us recently! But the delicious food delivered to the door can''t be wasted so easily! Ha ha ha Big eye''s ferocious face, with the spot of blood just now, looks a bit similar to the snake of that day. It is ferocious and hateful. It can only be described by this kind of thing. "Big eyes! Tut Tut, we just take two cultivators to practice the magic power that the devil will teach us recently. Ha ha! I hit that little white face with glasses, and I''ll give you the little white face who kicks you! " Fool directly to Luo Xuan rushed in the past, did not look at Zhang Zheng, as if there is no Zhang Zheng in the eyes. "Uncle, don''t worry about me! I''ll go back as soon as I go. I''ll tear this scum into pieces Said Luo Xuan to rise in the air, with the past fool to the side of the open space to fight up. Zhang Zheng withdrew his eyes and looked at the big eyes in front of him. He had to say that he was really like his name. His eyes were big and small, which must be why he was called big eyes. "Where is Zhao Wu?" Zhang Zheng looked at the big eyes in front of him and said faintly. "Zhao Wu? I haven''t heard of it, boy. I''ll give you the girl behind you. Maybe when you''re in a good mood, I can let you go! Or don''t blame me - eat you Finally, the big eye voice suddenly mentioned, the whole body''s flame rises directly, facing Zhang Zheng''s face is a sweep. "Hum!" Zhang Zheng snorted coldly. He had already guessed that the big eye could play a trick of Yin. He had prepared for it in advance. When he pressed down, Zhang Zheng easily avoided the sharp attack of big eye. Then Zhang Zheng made a sweeping sweep, which in turn threw it on the stomach of big eye. "Roaring and rowing!" The black blood gushed from his big eyes, and the whole person was kicked out like a shell by Zhang Zheng. Along the way, dozens of towering trees that needed more than a dozen people to hold together were smashed and broken. It was a hundred meters before it stopped."Cough! Cao NIMA''s, there is something, boy, your big eyes just underestimated you! I''ll eat you later, and my strength will certainly improve to a higher level, ha ha ha Big eye struggled to stand up, coughing and spitting blood, as if the blood in the body was not his own, and spared his life to spurt blood. Zhang Zheng could feel that when he kicked his leg on the man, it was like kicking in the water. He could not use his strength at all, and he could only let his own strength unload in the air. Just that foot was integrated into the power of the four elephants. According to the truth, this man can''t bear it. It seems that the power of the devil has added too much to him. If they are allowed to continue, the whole city of Tengzhou may suffer. "Ah, the great devil, please give me endless strength. I''d like to give you your favorite blood and take care of your people." big eye raised his hands, and the blood just gushed out floated directly. He closed his eyes and said something in his mouth, as if holding a calling ceremony. Zhang Zheng looked at the big eyes that were calling for the arrival of the devil in the distance. He thought that the snake was like this at the beginning, and then he had the strength of Tianjie directly. When it was not mainly Tang Feng who arrived in time, he was afraid that he would die in the hands of the foreign demons! Chapter 171 Zhang Zheng looked at the big eyes that were calling for the arrival of the devil in the distance. He thought that the snake was like this at the beginning, and then he had the strength of Tianjie directly. When it was not mainly Tang Feng who arrived in time, he was afraid that he would die in the hands of the foreign demons! Zhang Zheng dived over directly. Before leaving, he did not forget to cover Yaqi with some thick clothes of his own. Now the ball is in a deep sleep, and he has no backstage. Zhang Zheng does not dare to bet. He should take advantage of his big eyes to call on the devil and take advantage of his illness to kill him. Just a breath of time, Zhang Zheng came to the big eye side, looking at the eyes in front of him, closed his eyes, Zhang Zheng was directly a thunder fist bombarded on his body. "Bang!" The whole man of big eye flew high, and Zhang Zheng appeared right above the body of big eye in a flash. He split his legs in the air, and the big eye hit the bottom of the ground with a roar. Zhang Zheng fell to the ground and looked at his big eyes which were smashed into the ground. He didn''t show any joy. He knew that his repeated moves did not cause substantial damage to big eyes. As expected, Zhang Zheng''s conjecture was correct. For a moment, the earth was shaking, and the spider like cracks spread from the place where the big eyes fell. Then the blood red hand came out of the soil. Zhang Zheng clearly saw that the giant''s hands were burning with fire, which was ignited by the blood from the big eyes! "Bang ~ coax!" Zhang Zheng frowned and stared at the huge demon. He looked like a big eye, but the ugly one was a demon with a blue face and fangs! The red flame on the body gives people an atmosphere of terror. "Drink Zhang Zheng''s eyes congealed, his face suddenly pale! Between a terrible power from Zhang Zheng, a white lightning brush, through the chest of the red demon, the surrounding air has been distorted! "No!" Just listen to just call out of the demon God was directly through the body, the mountain like body suddenly fell down. Looking at the gradually dissipated God in front of him, Zhang Zheng sat on the ground, gasping for breath. Just when he put his big eye into the ground, Zhang Zheng had been pinching the four elephant fingers! After a short rest, Zhang Zheng stood up and looked at the battlefield of Luoxuan in the distance. He was relieved. The battle had come to an end. The demon God transformed by the fool was defeated by Luoxuan. It seemed that he was at the end of his strength. Then he only heard Luoxuan drink "the great heaven''s palm!" , a slap on the head of the demon God, the big fool demon God, directly turned into nothing. After Luoxuan finished, gasping for breath, he looked at Zhang Zheng''s side and couldn''t help laughing. He compared a thumb, which means: "well done!" The rest of almost Zhang Zheng stood up and said to Luoxuan who came from a distance: "OK, these two are also dealt with. You can have a good rest for a while. I''ll send this Yaqi back, and call me if you have something. You must have started to take action there." "Do you know this girl?" Luo Xuan is surprised to say. "Yes, I''ve met. I bought my konisick from the 4S store where she works." "Well, you can send her back first. I''ll call you if you need something." Finish saying Luo Xuan cross legged sitting on the ground, continue to recover their own physical strength. Zhang Zheng went to the tree and looked at Yaqi, who was covered with his clothes on the ground. He sighed and directly resisted to the shoulder. ... Jiangnan Hotel is owned by Bai Yunfei''s family. Zhang Zheng doesn''t need to verify his identity. He says hello to Bai Yunfei and opens a room with Yaqi who is unconscious. As soon as he entered the door, Zhang Zheng directly put the Yaqi on the bed, took a long breath, rubbed his shoulder, curled his mouth and said, "tut Tut, people are not fat, but there are a lot of meat, ah!" Zhang Zheng said that he took his clothes away from Yaqi, and he wanted to cover her with quilts. The next second, Zhang Zheng''s eyes are staring straight, looking at the naked upper body of Yaqi on the bed, Zhang Zheng''s nosebleed almost spurted out, all over the fever, in this case, how many men can control? Zhang ZHENGJING calms down, looks at the attractive Yaqi in front of her, swallows a mouthful of saliva, picks up the quilt to cover Yaqi. Yaqi just opened her eyes, "pa ~ ah! Wolf, help Seeing Zhang Zheng, who was staring at him, he slapped him and threw him out. "My NIMA? I saved you, and you slapped me? " Zhang Zheng''s slap was a little unclear, and the whole person was confused. "Ah? I''m sorry. I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to! " Yaqi a see hit the wrong person, tight busy shrink in quilt inside aggrieved ground to say. "All right, all right! Go to sleep and remember to go to work tomorrow Zhang Zheng couldn''t argue with a girl either. He waved his hand and said impatiently. "So... Do I still go to your company?" She asked weakly. "Ang! Otherwise With that, Zhang zhengtou left the hotel without looking back.On the way, Zhang Zhengyue thought more and more angry. He slapped people with kindness to save people. Who is not angry? Confused Zhang Zheng came to an alley. When Zhang Zheng relaxed, he realized that he had gone to the wrong place. When he was about to return, four shadows appeared on his way back, blocking Zhang Zheng''s way back. "A good dog is out of the way!" Zhang Zheng''s heart was already angry, and he cried out in anger. "Tut Tut, boy! What a big breath! Do you want to go when you come to our territory? " The first man''s eyes were scarlet, just like the big eyes and fools who had just been dealt with. "Oh? You guys again? Do you know where Zhao Wu is? " Zhang Zheng looked at the leader and said faintly that these people must also be the part of hunting at night. Zhang Zheng felt that the strength of these people was not very strong. "Zhao Wu? I haven''t heard of it, but you''re going to become a dead man, hahaha "Are you sure it''s up to you?" Zhang mocked Zheng. "The four of us? Ha ha ha ha! You look down on us, too! make love! Come out, brothers. Here we are! Come out and say hello As the man clapped his hands, hundreds of scarlet eyes lit up on the attic in the alley, inside the store, and on the roof of the next building. Zhang Zheng quietly looked at the hundred and ten gangsters in front of him. He was not moved, and his face did not change at all. "Are you scared? Ah? Ha ha ha! You think it''s just the four of us? How do you speak? It''s not arrogant just now The chief gangster continued to ridicule Zhang Zheng, dancing and laughing. Chapter 172 As the man clapped his hands, hundreds of scarlet eyes lit up on the attic in the alley, inside the store, and on the roof of the next building. Zhang Zheng quietly looked at the hundred and ten gangsters in front of him. He was not moved, and his face did not change at all. "Are you scared? Ah? Ha ha ha! You think it''s just the four of us? How do you speak? It''s not arrogant just now The chief gangster continued to ridicule Zhang Zheng, dancing and laughing. "Oh? Some of the people I talked about have shielded you, "Zhang Zheng said with a curled mouth. Then he raised it with great vigour and exclaimed," where is Yu Xiu? " Only the sound of breaking sound, the sound of knife cutting meat, and the thump of head landing came from the night. After a few breathless hours, a dozen shadows fell from the sky, all kneeling in front of Zhang Zheng. The first one, wearing a black nightgown and a hat, clasped his fist and called out: "Yu Xiu, help me late! Please forgive me "How... How possible! Who the hell are you? How can the power given by the great devil be easily defeated? " The little head who just yelled, looking at his colleagues who have already landed their heads around him, the whole person is really afraid to the extreme. "I asked you, I said I will spare you, where is your boss?" Zhang Zheng walked up to this person, looked at him coldly and said. "Old... Boss, on the top of the big... Building in the center of the city! At ordinary times, most of the old people are on the top of Tengzhou City. " At the head of the gang, Zhang Zheng was so scared that he shivered all over his body. "Good! I see, you can be happy... Die! Click Zhang Zheng looked at the little gangster kneeling on the ground in front of him. Without hesitation, he twisted his neck and thought of walking to the top of the central building. The killer behind him was hiding in the dark, quietly following Zhang Zheng. When Zhang Zheng just entered the alley, he realized something was wrong. This place must be very dangerous. It''s better for Xiu to send news to himself secretly. Otherwise, he would have been frightened by these 100 thugs. On the top of the central building, Zhao Wu sat on the edge of the roof, half of his legs hanging on the platform, looking around the people who came down and went. He suddenly burst into laughter and said, "it''s all here. Don''t you come out to meet us? Speaking of it, you people in this world are really strange ah, greed is your biggest enemy, tut Tut, promise with strength, you can work for us, pathetic! Do you think so? " "Do you think everyone is like the scum of society? You can''t escape this time. I''ll see what you can do to escape! " Zhang Zheng came up slowly from the back of the platform and looked at Zhao Wu, who was facing his back. "Tut, are you the one who killed my men? What''s the wrong thing to do when you''re young? You''ll find your own way out. The door of the demon world will open eventually. Do you think you have any way out? " Zhao Wu turned around and looked at Zhang Zheng with scarlet eyes. His face was full of knife marks, and his face was ferocious. He was extraordinarily infiltrated in the moonlight. "You''re not Zhao Wu?" Zhang Zheng frowned and looked at Zhao Wu in front of him. "Zhao Wu? You mean that poor, dying ghost? How naive! This silly boy is really fooled, ha ha, but it doesn''t matter. If you think of me as him, you can, but unfortunately, he is dead! Ha ha ha ha ha ha Zhao Wu covered his head and laughed, and the whole person fell into a state of madness. Zhang Zheng frowned. He could clearly feel that Zhao Wu''s breath was rising wildly at this time. Zhang Zheng''s muscles were tense, and he did a good job of Zhao Wu''s counterattack at any time. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, humble mole ants! Ignorant human beings! Accept the baptism of the devil Zhao Wu''s eyes suddenly widened, and his whole body was expanding rapidly. In a short time, his clothes were broken. The expansion did not stop, but was still expanding. Zhang Zheng clearly saw that Zhao Wu''s chest still had a university hole that was not fully healed. With the expansion of his body, the crack broke free and kept spraying blood. Yu Xiu is hiding in the dark, looking for opportunities to give Zhao Wu a fatal blow. "Ah ~" as Zhao Wu thought of a shrill wail in the air, Zhang Zheng found that many places in Tengzhou had been exploded. Countless blood was born in all directions and poured into Zhao Wu''s body. Zhao Wu''s body expanded to a limit and had become a huge meat ball. Zhang Zheng looked at Zhao Wu in front of him and had a bad feeling in his heart. "Tear a ~" with a loud noise, a slender hand stretched out from Zhao Wu''s stomach, and then another hand also bounced out. Then Zhao Wu''s whole stomach was directly caesarean section. He walked out from inside and thought that his head had two horns, which was different from ordinary people''s dark pupils. His eyes were evil blood red. A trace of light green, a trace of light blue, mixed among them, does not make people feel turbid, on the contrary, there is a sense of seduction and bewilderment. A slight glance but with great pressure, arrogance and disdain for the cold eye pupil covered with a layer of indescribable majesty. Resolute along the bridge of the nose looked down, tightly pursed sexy thin lips do not point and red. No man has ever been able to combine the softness of a woman''s face with the fortitude of a man''s face so perfectly. Slightly outline of the lips, like mockery, like disdain. Such a cold man should have looked hard to approach, high above, but a few magic lines on his forehead added a bit of seductive feeling, slightly scattered hair scattered on the waist, giving birth to a bit of messy beauty.Looking at the man in front of him, Zhang Zheng felt cold at the bottom of his heart. The pressure brought by the man in front of him was even stronger than that of the poisonous snake that day. At this time, the bright moon in the sky becomes blood red, the dark clouds walk, and the whole sky and earth become dark red directly. "The supreme elder, hurry up! Go as fast as you can, while he is still recovering! This is the fiend sacrifice! They are calling for the Lord of the world! This is not to think that our strength can be calmed down! " Yu Xiu is sending a crazy letter to Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng was not stupid. When he came out of this demon, he wanted to run away, but his body seemed to be trapped in general, and his feet seemed to be nailed to the ground. Zhang Zheng''s heart was not good, and his spiritual power seemed to be imprisoned. No matter how hard he tried, he could not motivate him. "Field! This is the field! Only the top of the sky can use it! Elder, this is too weird Yu Xiuchuan came over and exclaimed. Chapter 173 The voice stopped suddenly. No matter how the sound was transmitted by Yu Xiu outside the field, Zhang Zheng heard it again. Looking at the expanding field, Yu Xiu bit it and flew away. Zhang Zheng in the field was sweating and panting for breath. The monster man in front of him brought unprecedented fear to himself. The necklace on his chest became hot, and Zhang Zheng could feel the heat through his shirt. All of a sudden, the sky and earth changed color, countless black clouds came, the red thunder rolled, lightning and thunder, a huge ghost appeared in the sky, countless pedestrians on the road in the moment the demon came out directly fainted on the road, the situation is very strange. The man suddenly looked at Zhang Zheng I''m still in the struggle. "Who are you Zhang Zhengqiang asked in a deep voice. "I am the demon God of salon, just a little boy of the earth level. I can support my field for such a long time. Can you say that this world is more worthy of my occupation?" The soft salon demon God looked at the struggling Zhang Zheng with red eyes and said playfully. "You''re not real, are you? It must be just a call from Zhao Wu, but you can''t call your noumenon completely! " Zhang Zheng continued to say to salon that Zhang Zheng was procrastinating at this time. If the devil made such a big noise, all the experts in the world and those in the pavilion of listening wind would realize that as long as they arrived, there was still a chance of winning. "Oh? I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. So, you''d better die! " As soon as the salon''s voice turned, the incomparable strength was directly emitted from the salon, and a dark black light curtain gathered from the salon in all directions. "Bang!" Zhang Zheng is still struggling to stick to the sound of Zhang Zheng, Zhang Zheng''s whole portrait of the kite broken line, coax a sound hit in the building not far away, mouth spray several mouthfuls of blood, clothes tattered, hit in the building for half a day there was no movement. Salon took back his hand, and the whole person floated quietly. Looking at the blood red moon in the sky, the corner of his mouth raised a strange radian, murmured words in his mouth, and his body emitted a strange wave. The red moon in the sky had a blood red eye, which was overlooking the earth. On the other side, Luoxuan felt that, from a long distance, he saw Zhang Zheng being hit by a random blow. The whole person was anxious and rushed into the abandoned building like a light. "Uncle! Where are you? Are you ok? I''ll get you out of here Yelled at the ruins. "Cough! Here, give me a hand, I''m not dead yet ~ "said Zhang Zheng weakly. He had to say that if he hadn''t experienced the thunder robbery and trained his body, he would have killed himself just with a wave of Sharon''s hand. Luo Xuan comes forward and pulls out Zhang Zheng buried in the ruins. At this time, Zhang Zheng''s face is covered with blood, and his whole body''s breath is withered to the extreme. Zhang Zheng looks at Luo Xuan in front of him, and he sits up and begins to heal. "Xuan, what do you think? The power range of this demon? " "Martial uncle, I really didn''t expect that such a thing would happen this time. I thought that as long as I killed the devil, I didn''t expect that he would have a blood contract! The estimation of the World Congress is wrong Luo Xuan gnashing teeth said, but now facing such a situation, some of the help. Zhang Zheng nodded his head to show that he understood Luoxuan''s meaning. Looking at the salon in the sky where he was reciting the incantation with his eyes closed, Zhang Zheng knew that things were beyond his imagination. He quickly said to Luoxuan, who was bowing his head and sighing, "what is this salon doing? What if we take the initiative to interfere with him at this time? " "Uncle! Don''t think so! This demon is not something we can deal with! Now I hope the world hall masters live and listen to Fengge tianbang killer to work! " Luo Xuan urged Zhang Zheng to get rid of this extremely dangerous idea. "Damn it! How to know if you don''t try! Come and help me protect the Dharma. I can''t let this bastard go on like this! " Zhang Zheng looked at the devil who was constantly pinching secrets in the sky. He said viciously that Zhang Zheng has always been a master who must repay his revenge. If someone provokes me, I will pay him back. "Uncle! But this... Ah Looking at Zhang Zheng''s hands constantly pinching Jue, Luoxuan was in a hurry, but there was nothing to make up for it. He simply followed Zhang Zheng''s idea directly! Luo Xuan knows an insulating zone around Zhang Zheng. This insulation zone refers to a zone that does not let the spiritual power spread out, so that salon will not find out the spiritual power fluctuation of Zhang Zheng. The power of the four images, the golden power, and the dark blue thunderbolt all meet together. With Zhang Zheng''s constant pinching of his hands, the spherical object in front of him emits unparalleled waves. Luo Xuan is stunned. "Martial uncle, what kind of move are you doing?" Luo Xuan always said that he was not easy to speak. If such a ball was hit on him, Luoxuan believed that he could not survive. He could not help but sigh in his heart that he was the one whom the master liked. At this time, the salon''s face became more and more happy. His red eyes looked particularly frightening. He said to himself, "ha ha ha! When my God comes! I''m going to turn the world upside down! I want to let this group of imbecile know who is the king of the demon world! Ha ha haSalon almost crazy, hands constantly pinching, dead staring at the blood red moon in the sky, the whole body floating a strong smell of blood. In the moonlight, Zhao Wu''s swollen body and white flower fat make people feel sick. In the bright moon in the sky, there are many sharp claws and six fingers! There are long, sharp nails on each finger. "Soon, soon! Ha ha ha, the world barrier, but also so! Ha ha ha The salon in the sky was almost crazy, and he didn''t notice Zhang Zheng who was ready to go. At this time, Zhang Zheng''s face was pale, and his spiritual power and spiritual strength were almost overdrawn. If it had not been for a few miraculous elixirs, Zhang Zheng would not have been able to hold on. "Faster! Faster! Not enough! " Zhang Zheng stares at the light ball between his hands, which is enough to make the air collapse. What Zhang Zheng wants to do is to kill with one blow. At the moment when salon makes a shot, Zhang Zheng makes a rough estimation of the strength of salon. Without full assurance, Zhang Zheng absolutely does not want to gamble! Chapter 174 The devil in the sky drilled out the second hand, is struggling to tear the gap, ready to let his head drill in. "Ha ha! Come on, come on! Ants, prepare to accept the sanction of my Salon Salon''s blood red clothes moved with the wind, and the original monster''s face became distorted because of excitement. When salon was ecstatic, he suddenly felt a strange force behind him. He looked back fiercely and immediately widened his eyes. Zhang Zheng''s four elephant fingers came directly from behind. The smile on salon''s face solidified directly, and the momentum of his body was weakened. A mouthful of black blood gushed out. "How... How possible? How could I have been hurt by this imp? " The salon is full of incredible, looking down at the big blood hole in his chest, the whole person''s breath is depressed to the extreme. Zhang Zheng, who has released his killing moves, lies prostrate on the ground. He lost all his strength just now. Now he can''t even lift his finger. "Good! Good! You die for me Salon roared, his face twisted, and he slapped him in the air! "Heaven''s fortune palm!" Luo Xuan clenched his teeth and directly used his strongest moves to block Zhang Zheng. The invisible power directly destroys Kublai, which scatters the huge palm print summoned by Luoxuan, and then the rest of the power bombards Luoxuan''s chest. "Poof!" The blood spurts wildly, Luo Xuan''s chest directly sunken down, the whole person flies out directly. "Coax ~ bang!" Luoxuan whole person hits on the side of a building, half a day there is no movement, do not know life or death. "Damn it! Coughing ~ "salon looked at the failure and put his hand over the big blood hole in his chest. He coughed violently and spit out a mouthful of blood from time to time. The field of salon suddenly disappeared. Zhang Zheng, who had been lying on the ground and couldn''t breathe a breath, felt much more comfortable in the moment. Taking advantage of this comfortable moment, he took a few breaths in a hurry. "Brush, brush, brush!" At this time, when the sabre slapped down on the salon''s body, all the black shadows of the assassin were floating in the air. Then another wave of attacks followed, and several bloody big cuts appeared. Sharon''s handsome and weird face was cut open by Yu, and the bones on his face were exposed. The whole person looked very ferocious. "You ants, flies! How dare to treat the great devil like this! Die for me Sharon became angry and yelled at the killers who couldn''t feel the shadow around them. After a while, salon''s body was full of holes, but he had no way to catch the people around him. He could only write the roar of stiri. Although he has the cultivation of heaven, he can only face these killers who can''t do anything. "Cough, you forced me! Die for me One arm of salon turned into blood mist with a bang, and then countless blood poured into salon''s body. The big hole in his chest was recovering at the speed visible to the naked eye. The knife mark and hole on his body had recovered in the blink of an eye, and the whole person''s arrogance directly climbed up again! "No! Go! He is using the magic world skill of killing 1000 enemies and losing 800 himself! Blood demon sacrifice Yu Xiu is well-informed and shouts at the killers nearby. "Bang, bang, bang!" Yu Xiu''s warning was still a little late. Five assassins who did not have time to retreat were suppressed in a flash by the fields that were born again, and then their bodies exploded directly. Among them, there was a killer at the beginning of the earth stage. Yu Xiu, who withdrew from the battle, looked at the salon in the field, and his eyes were wide. Every time he trained a killer, the tingfengge would spend countless blood, which destroyed five people. Yu Xiu was not angry. "Ha ha! I lost my arm in exchange for the birth of the devil! Kill all of you people, it''s just a big business to make money! Ha ha ha Salon licked the blood from the corner of his mouth, looked at Yu Xiu, who was angry and wide eyed in the distance, and laughed. "Die!" The fierce hand of salon and the three mysterious killers hiding in the dark flew directly to salon without being controlled by themselves. "Tear One of the killers was directly torn in two by salon. His viscera, mixed with blood and remains, fell from the air and hit the sleeping pedestrian on the ground. The other two did not escape death. They were taken out of their hearts by two black tigers of salon and crushed their hearts. The scene in front of them was ferocious and bloody. After a flash of saloon''s body shape, the whole person disappeared in the same place. Yu Xiu''s experience over the years tells Yu Xiu that danger is coming. As expected, Yu Xiu, who is standing on the roof of the building, is slapped by the salon who suddenly appears behind him. "Poof!" Yu xiukou vomited blood, like a shell, crashed into the ground. There was no movement for half a day, and he did not know whether he was alive or dead. After licking the blood on his hand, Sharon twisted and appeared in front of Zhang Zheng, who was lying on the ground."Tut Tut, boy, I have to say that with the strength of the early stage, I can''t bear to kill you, but when you grow up, it''s the biggest enemy of the demon clan! Ha ha ha "How about that, boy? I''ll save your life! How about following my orders from Sharon? I can give you anything you want! Women, money, power! I can give you whatever you want, just sell your soul to me? Have you thought about it? Ha ha ha Salon looked down at Zhang Zheng with constant sarcasm in his words. "Bah! Dream! Damned devil! You should be exterminated! Sooner or later, I will kill the demon clan and take your real head! Let you know what life is not like death Zhang Zheng looked into salon''s eyes and said word by word. His voice was not very loud, but listening to salon''s ears was disgusting to the extreme. "Good, good! Boy, you have a seed! I''ll let you die now! I''ll eat your heart later ''roared Sharon, exasperated. "Rub!" I saw sharp fingernails on salon''s five fingers, just like a demon in the air who was struggling to crack here. The sharp claw directly grasped Zhang Zheng''s chest. At this time, Zhang Zheng did not even have the strength to stand up. The whole person could only watch Sharon''s claws reach his chest. Chapter 175 The sharp claw directly grasped Zhang Zheng''s chest. At this time, Zhang Zheng did not even have the strength to stand up. The whole person could only watch Sharon''s claws reach his chest. "Is that the end of it?" Zhang Zheng looked at the hand that stretched out to his chest, closed his eyes and said faintly, as if he had accepted his life. Sharon looked at his nearer and nearer hand and Zhang Zheng''s expression of despair, and his face became bloodthirsty and excited. Just at the moment when Zhang Zheng''s chest was about to be touched by his claws, the necklace in Zhang Zheng''s neck suddenly glowed brilliantly, releasing a dazzling light. The night shining tens of meters round was like day. "Ah, this... Is this artifact? How is that possible? Ah ~ ah ~ "Sharon''s face was frightened and he was howling in pain. The whole person directly flew out. The intact hand became full of holes in this moment, leaving the forest of white bones, which looked particularly penetrating. Zhang Zheng felt that he had received the warmth that he had never had. He felt as if he was in a hot spring bath or in his mother''s arms. His wounds and spiritual power are recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye. Murong city in the ancient world is a huge city stretching thousands of kilometers. In this city with hundreds of millions of people, it is in the center of a loft. Next to a round table, there were six old men with golden mink hats and nylon fans. They were discussing something face to face. "Report, everyone! Yes, we have it There was a hustle and bustle outside the door, and then came a young man who was not very old. If Zhang Zheng was here, he would find that the young man who delivered the letter had the strength of the top of the earth! "Murong San! What''s going on? What is it that makes you so flustered? It''s not proper At the bottom of the table, an old man with gray hair and a serious face looked at Zhang San and scolded him. "Report to the emperor! Just now Tianji department found the Zhenzu artifact lost by Miss Murong a few years ago! The position that appears at this time is just the lower bound! " Kneeling on the ground, the Murong three said quickly. "What! Got it? Good! Good! Good! Hold a meeting of the clan as soon as possible! " The emperor''s face said three good, the joy on his face could not hide, and he was about to hold a shareholders'' meeting in a hurry. At this time, a middle-aged woman with a round figure, although she is slightly older, is being held in a side room in the center of Murong city. Just at that time, the woman knelt down silently with tears in her eyes and murmured to Zhang Zheng''s lower boundary, as if she were praying for why she was sitting. ... salon''s face was incredible. He was surprised too much today. His spirit body of heaven level was beaten seriously by a ghost at the beginning of the earth level! This is absolutely impossible at any time, just like an ant falling an elephant! "Artifact! This is absolutely impossible! Any one is enough to make a top tribe worship. How can it appear on a hairy boy at random Sharon roared with disbelief. Looking up at the devil in the sky, the devil''s head was about to sigh. Sharon had already been desperate to smile again. When the light faded away, Zhang Zheng was still lying in the same place, struggling to get up, but he found that he was still unable to stand up. Only then did he know that he was still in the salon area, and his bones all over his body clattered as if they could be broken at any time. "Ha ha! My body will come soon! Boy, I''ll get rid of you first! I want to see with my own eyes what you look like when I pat you in the mud Salon roared at Zhang Zheng, then flew directly into the sky and flew directly into the head of the demon God in the sky. The two became one, and the momentum suddenly climbed to the extreme. "Go to hell!" Thousands of meters of giant palms were shot from the air. Due to the friction with the air, the huge palms burned with flames. The whole city of Tengzhou was shrouded in this huge shadow. Tens of millions of people were filled with despair, as if they had seen the end of the world with their own eyes. At this time, it seems that thousands of meters in the city have become dissatisfied with the big city, but it seems that the whole city has fallen into the sky. At this time, when Zhang Zheng thought that he was going to die this time, five golden lights appeared in the sky and flew over at a speed invisible to the naked eye. He saw the terrible cultivation directly gushing out of their bodies, and thousands of meters of demon arms were bounced back. Zhang Zheng clearly saw that one of the five people who came was Tang Feng. His accomplishments in the middle of the Tianjie period were all over the world. At this time, the shadow of the emperor of heaven was looming behind him. The shadow behind the other four people was different! At this time, the five people are facing the devil. Zhang Zheng''s eyes widened. The scene before him seemed to have been seen in the thunder robbery. The God of war, like an avalanche of gold, was holding a purple gold hammer and collided with the demon God. The sound was shocking and the thunder was rolling in the sky. The whole world seemed to be in a state of excitement. The red flame was burning in the sky and was winding towards the sand dragon. "Ah, how could it be! How can you come so fast Salon is unwilling to roar. At this time, the great demon of salon is at the end of his strength. A demon God is facing the interception of five Heaven level masters, and gradually appears to be weak.Zhang Zheng looked at these shocking pictures in front of him. For a moment, Zhang Zheng was a little sluggish. These five Tianjie strong men were already so powerful. I think Gu Shuke once singled out most of the Tianjie masters in the World Association and tingfengge! It''s hard to imagine what a fierce battle happened at that time! The shadow of the emperor of Tang Feng slapped salon''s huge head with a slap. The body of Sharon''s big demon was shrinking to the world behind them. Zhang Zheng clearly saw the world behind the demon God, where the cold wind was howling, and it was too early to live, and it was cold all the year round. The cobwebs on the earth were covered with dried up cobwebs. Behind him was a piece of darkness. The whole earth seemed to have no vitality at all. "Ah Sharon is still howling in pain, but nothing can be done! Soon his huge body was slowly race into the sky of the moon. "You wait for me! When the devil comes again, you, the world hero, will be dead! It''s too early! Ha ha ha The voice of the great demon of salon reverberated in the air and reached everyone''s ears. At this time, the dark clouds in the sky gradually faded, the blood red moon gradually returned to its original appearance, and the original salon area also gradually faded. All the pedestrians on the road opened their eyes in confusion, as if they had never experienced anything. Chapter 176 At this time, the dark clouds in the sky gradually faded, the blood red moon gradually returned to its original appearance, and the original salon area also gradually faded. All the pedestrians on the road opened their eyes in confusion, as if they had never experienced anything. Zhang Zheng stood up and looked at Tang Feng flying from the air and said, "brother Tang, fortunately you came in time, or the consequences would be unimaginable!" "Ah, brother Zhang! This time, we will not be able to investigate the matter in advance, otherwise it will be solved soon. " Tang said with shame. "Master Tang! Let''s go back first! See you later. Take care A bald man said to Tang Feng. Zhang Zheng knew this man. He had just used a purple gold hammer to beat the great demon of salon and screamed. "A strong man is good at hammering. He looks relaxed and happy." Zhang Zheng said to the bald man. "Hey, boy, you have good taste. I heard that you are Tang Feng''s brother. Come to the World Association headquarters when you have time. I''ll invite you to drink! When I asked about my thunder dragon to know! Ha ha, see you later Lei long held his fist and stayed beside the three Heaven level masters, who were directly in the air and went back where they came from. "Ah, I''m sorry this time. I didn''t prepare in advance. I can''t say that I can keep this salon demon!" Tang Feng regretted that he didn''t get ready at the beginning. If he set a trap in Tengzhou in advance, salon would not be able to escape. "Brother Tang, go to save Luoxuan and Yu Xiu first. They were beaten by Salon just to protect me. Brother Tang is in trouble to rescue me!" Zhang Zheng stood up and said to Tang Feng. "Ah! What a big deal. Those two boys can''t die! Luo Xuan is my apprentice. I know that it''s good to let him put it there slowly. Yu Xiu''s clever group will definitely not have an accident! " Tang Feng waved his hand and said, as if he knew everything. Zhang Zheng couldn''t help feeling sorry for Luoxuan. Unexpectedly, he found a master who didn''t care for him, and fought with his quitter manager. "Brother Tang, what is the situation this time?" Zhang Zhengxun asked, this time the devil''s affairs made him a little difficult to accept. He almost lost his life twice in a row. Now I think about it, I''m afraid. "This man is the great demon of salon. There are only 108 foreign demons. There are a lot of magic generals below. This is supposed to hide people''s eyes and let a demon general tell me about his blood sacrifice. Fortunately, Luoxuan''s news spread quickly to me. As long as I come a little later, this matter will be very troublesome." Tang Feng said slowly, it seems that this time because of the relationship between the field, the world will not find abnormal, thanks to Luoxuan timely communication, Tang Feng they learned. "Ah? Master! Here you are! Cough At this time, Luoxuan scrambled out of the ruins beside him, looking at Tang Feng''s surprise. "You boy! How do you learn from me? Fight like this Tang Feng sees Luo Xuan come out, direct 90 shawl covers a face to scold, whole Luo Xuan is directly shameless. "Cough, master Tang! The supreme elder At this time, Yu Xiu also climbed up from the ground. Compared with Luoxuan, Yu Xiushan was in a bit of a mess. His good night clothes were rubbed into beggars'' clothes. "Yu Xiu, you''ve done a good job this time. I''ll invite you to make a contribution to you when you go back." Tang Feng looked at Yu Xiu in front of him and nodded with satisfaction. "Well, master, you don''t praise and praise me!" Luo Xuan said with a sad face. As a result, Tang Feng got a burst of white eyes. Zhang Zheng looked at the master and apprentice who were fighting with each other. "Master Tang, the supreme elder, I''ll go back first. I''ll report the situation today. I can''t accompany you!" Yu Xiu said sorry. "Nothing! Go Tang Feng waved his hand and Yu xiuru was pardoned. After all, I''ve been talking to a strong man in heaven, but I still feel oppressed. After chatting with Luo Xuan and Tang Feng for a while, Zhang Zheng went back to the school to have a rest. Zhang Zheng woke up at about 10 o''clock the next morning. He looked at his watch and couldn''t help laughing. He had not slept for a long time since he became a practitioner. He seldom had a night''s rest, and he even slept at the right time. After washing, Zhang Zheng was thinking about what to do today, when he heard a cry of abuse coming from the bottom of the dormitory building. "Zhang Zheng! Get out of here if you can! Fuck your mother! Shrink your head, tortoise Hearing this sound, Zhang Zheng''s face was pulled down directly, which was just a shame to his face! As soon as he heard this voice mixed with nonstandard English dialect, Zhang Zheng knew that it was Steve Finn who pursued Loya in rose garden that day. Zhang Zheng went out of the dormitory directly, but he didn''t expect that many students had gathered here. "Wow, is that Zhang Zheng? It''s said that konisek was bought by him! But he''s really handsome! I love it Some of the girls were looking at Zhang Zheng, and their little eyes were shining."Don''t be wishful thinking, toad wants to eat swan meat, such a good boy is only I can match it!" One side of the best friend joked. Some boys nearby don''t think so. Generally, they have a kind of hatred for the rich. Seeing Zhang Zheng as big as himself, driving a luxury car and being chased by thousands of people, they immediately want to see how Steve Fen can educate Zhang Zheng in front of him. "Ouch, you''re out. You''re brave. Do you remember what I said last time?" As soon as Steve Finn saw Zhang Zheng come out of the dormitory building, his face suddenly became ugly. The moustache on his lips looked very happy. "Oh? Did you speak last time? I remember a dog with a bunch of wild dogs rolling away, did not expect to come back to bite people this time? " Zhang Zheng looked at Steve Fen in front of him and sneered. "Tut Tut, do you know what this is in my hand? Open your eyes and look carefully. Glock 18 9mm automatic pistol, 1200 rounds per minute, is enough to make you into a sieve! Come with me, or you will die here! "Ha ha ha ha ha." Stephen took a pistol out of his pocket and looked at the unarmed man in front of him, laughing. "I thought it was something else! Didn''t expect to feel invincible with a pistol? " Zhang Zheng quipped his lips and scoffed at Steve Finn''s ignorance. "Are you very good, Zhang Zheng. If you have the ability, you can try to hide?" Steve Fen picked up the pistol and pointed it at Zhang Zheng''s body. He opened his mouth and said with a smile. Chapter 177 Zhang Zheng looked at Steve Finn in front of him. He was surprised that he would take out a gun. Ordinary punks can''t touch this kind of things. It seems that this Steven has made a lot of money in order to make himself. Zhang Zheng himself saw the body of the gun, Zhang Zheng knew that it was a real gun, not a gun that Steve Finn used to deceive himself. "Why don''t you talk? Didn''t you just be very bold? I''m scared, ha ha ha ha. As long as you go around with me and finish the day''s affairs, what about the end of our family''s affairs? " Stephen looked at Zhang Zheng in front of him and sneered. He really thought Zhang Zheng was afraid of the gun in his hand. At the moment Steve Finn took out the gun, the students nearby were scared. They had never seen a real gun since they were young. "Ah, kill! Woo Hoo Hoo Some of the timid girls started to cry with fear. "Don''t make a noise! I''ll kill you first Steve Finn called out to the little girl who was crying! Don''t say that this move really works. The little girl who was crying just now covered her mouth and stopped making a sound. Zhang Zheng looked at everything in front of him coldly. At this time, Zhang Zheng was very hesitant. If he didn''t follow Steve Finn, he would kill people today. At that time, the students in the school would surely leave the responsibility on themselves. "Mm-hmm, it''s good. It seems that you are prepared today. I have to say, do you really think that you will be invincible with a gun?" Zhang Zheng pondered for a moment, then said slowly with a smile at Steve Finn in front of him. At this time, Stephen gritted his teeth, looked at Zhang Zheng in front of him and swallowed a mouthful of saliva. If the gun was fired, he would be a bandit! The Steve family can''t tolerate his behavior! "Good! Boy, you have seed! Wait for me if you have the ability. Your grandfather Steve Finn will want you to look good sooner or later After biting his teeth, Steve Fen kicked the gun into his pocket. He thought that if the gun came today, Zhang Zheng would follow him. It seems that he has made a mistake this time. "Pa!" "Do you dare to hit me? My son of a bitch Stephen, who had just stopped, looked at Zhang Zheng with his leather belt and yelled. "It''s you! Come and bark early in the morning. Do you really think you''re a dog? You deserve it Zhang Zheng spit, if not for his reservation, just a belt would have blown Steve Fen''s teeth flying out. "Go to hell!" Steve Finn instantly took out a gun from his pocket and was about to shoot Zhang Zheng. At this time, the onlookers all closed their eyes, for fear that the next second would happen a terrible thing. "Pa!" The expected gunshot did not come, and the crowd heard a crack. Before he could pull the trigger, the gun in Stephen''s hand was split by Zhang Zheng''s belt, and the ground was full of pistol parts. "Ah! How can it be! " Steve Finn covered his swollen hand and looked at Zhang Zheng in front of him with an incredible face and roared. "Oh, that gun is invincible? You provoked this today, right? Let''s call me dad in public. How about if it''s over? " Zhang Zheng walked slowly to Steve, who was sitting on the ground and covered his hands with pain. "You''re delusional! If you offend the Stephens, you won''t have a good result! " Stephen looked at Zhang Zheng in front of him, and still said hard. "It''s useless nonsense! What else can be set apart from these sentences? Call dad quickly. I''ve thought it never happened today. " Zhang Zheng picked up the belt in his hand, looked at Steve Fen and said faintly. "No way! How can the noble Steve family yield to such a lowly race as you! Absolutely impossible Steve said, gnashing his teeth. "Shout! Shout! Shout! This kind of foreign garbage has the face to say that we are cheap When Steve was around, he would not like to listen to the students. "Pa! Bang! Bang Zhang Zheng took the belt to Steve for three times, directly without leaving any hands. The three strokes directly fanned Steve Fen''s upper body clothes, leaving only a few pieces of cloth, drenched with blood. "Ah, Dad! Dad! Dad! All of you are dads! Please stop fighting Steve Finn, who had just returned his words, was soft, and even called three times. He looked more embarrassed. "Tut Tut, the grass on the wall falls with the wind. It would have been better if it had been beaten, right?" Zhang Zheng threw down the belt in his hand and said sarcastically. "You have a lot of them. May I go now Steve Finn knelt on the ground and said weakly. "How far, how far, from now on, do not let me see you again, or you will not think about or leave next time!" Zhang Zheng waved his hand and said coldly that there was no need to give a good face to people like Steve Fen. ¡°tui£¡ Foreign dog! Get as far as you can and roll away Some of the students nearby spit directly at the rolling Steve Finn with a mouthful of old phlegm, which immediately attracted a burst of laughter.Seeing all the people here, Zhang Zheng coughed and said to the students around him: "fellow students, I think we all know me through this event today. The konisek is my car. Anyone who wants to find a job can go to the South Street Technology Company for an interview at the weekend, and the qualified person will get the annual salary directly. If there is no such thing, everyone will be scattered!" "My God! So young is the boss of the company! It''s really a model for our generation! Love, love "No one wants to rob me. This time I''m going to set a salary. I''ll get at least 100000 yuan a year. If my mother knows about it, I won''t be happy to die!" "Yes, yes! I have to go there too ¡°... ... " Zhang Zheng nodded with satisfaction as he listened to the heated discussion around him. Now he is in need of these people. After all, his Zhang''s technology company has just been established, and it''s time to employ people. Undoubtedly, it''s the best choice to recruit workers in universities. These people have not been tempered by the society and are full of fighting spirit. They are their own science and technology companies The talents needed by the Department. What Zhang Zheng didn''t expect was that his unintentional move spread wildly in the whole campus. The idiom "three people become tigers" must have come from this. When Zhang Zheng was watching the campus forum, the headline was "the boss of a mysterious company came to our school and spent a lot of money to select excellent secretaries". Seeing such a post, Zhang Zheng felt a bit embarrassed. He wanted to choose excellent talents at that time, but he didn''t expect to be spread like this. Chapter 178 When Zhang Zheng was watching the campus forum, the headline was "the boss of a mysterious company came to our school and spent a lot of money to select excellent secretaries". Seeing such a post, Zhang Zheng felt a bit embarrassed. He wanted to choose excellent talents at that time, but he didn''t expect to be spread like this. Zhang Zheng remembered that he had not asked about the situation in the capital for a long time, so he picked up his mobile phone and input a series of familiar numbers. "Hello! Who''s speaking? This is the office of Zhang''s group. Who''s calling, please On the other end of the phone came Anna''s familiar voice, which seemed to be a little tired. "Anna, it''s me." Zhang Zheng said apologetically. "Ah? Brother Zheng, you have changed your number Anna''s voice of surprise came. "Yes, have you been tired lately? Why don''t you pay attention to rest so much? " Zhang Zheng said with some blame. "Recently, the company has a lot of things to do, but I haven''t had time to rest after finishing my work." Anna said, slightly aggrieved. Zhang Zheng felt a little guilty when she heard Anna say so. The shopkeeper said she would leave and let Anna Liang fan manage her company, but it was not right. "How is the company running? How is Zhang Ning''s recruit recently?" Zhang Zheng asked. "There are no big problems in the operation of the company. A few days ago, some things were very difficult, but they were all handled well. This time, thanks to the people Zhang Ning recruited, the company was able to be so smooth. The boy didn''t expect to have a few brushes." Speaking of this, Anna can not help but look at Zhang Ning. Zhang Zhengli recommended Zhang Ning to the top of the rank through public discussion. Unexpectedly, she had made amazing achievements. "Ha ha ha, this boy grew up with me since childhood. I am the one who knows him most! Tell Zhang Ning to come to Tengzhou tomorrow morning. I''ll pick him up at the station! " Zhang Zheng smiles and instructs Anna. "Brother Zheng, I know. There is one thing I don''t know whether to tell you or not." Anna bit her teeth and whispered on the phone, some uncertain. "There''s something between us to say or not to say, but it''s OK to say it!" Zhang Zheng was a bit free and easy. "In recent days, Qin Feixue has come to the company to look for you several times. Every time she asks her what she''s doing, she doesn''t say. She leaves when you''re not here." Anna''s voice is getting smaller and quieter, and it sounds a little sad. "It''s all right, Anna. I''ll take care of it!" Zhang Zheng has some bitter smile, dare to love Anna, this is jealous. After hanging up the phone, Zhang Zheng kneaded and rubbed. Qin Feixue was a baby relative ordered by her mother. Anna was the secretary who had lived with her for many years. Luoya fell in love with her at first sight. This complicated relationship made Zhang Zheng''s head grow again. Zhang Zheng lives alone in the dormitory all day. Wang Hao takes care of Wang Hongzhi in the hospital. Liu Ge also lives in the hospital. He is really bored. He has to have his own house. Zhang Zheng thought so and decided to do it. Just now Anna transferred 300 million yuan from the company''s finance to herself, which is the start-up capital of this new technology company. South Street Jianbang real estate company looking at the magnificent building, Zhang Zheng nodded with satisfaction. As soon as he entered the door, he saw a young man running quickly. Through his chest card, Zhang Zheng knew that this man was Liu Tao "sir, can I help you "Liu Tao is right. I want to buy a suite, preferably a villa. Please show me first." "Yes, sir. Please come with me." Liu Tao heard people say this, the whole person''s eyes are bright, this kind of big customer is very difficult to meet a year! If you sell one of them, you can get a commission of 500000 yuan. This kind of opportunity can only be met for several years. "Sir, here are some models of villas in our villa area. You can tell me what you see. I''ll show you around first." Liu Tao pointed to the models on the table and said to Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng nodded and began to look like, although tomorrow is said to be a group of villas, in fact, there are only three villas, but the quality is reasonable, which is much higher than the three villas he bought in the small county. Zhang Zheng directly locked in the middle of the one, to the side of Liu Tao said: "on this one, what price, looks good." Hearing Zhang Zheng say so, Liu Tao breathes again. The one in the middle is the treasure of Zhendian. If you sell it out! You can get a million commission! He was so busy that he looked at Zhang Zheng as if he were looking at his ancestors. He had never heard of such a big rich man coming to Tengzhou City. He had never seen such a rich man, and he didn''t seem to be joking. "Boss, this villa is worth 32 million RMB and is located on the South Street near the sea! If you like, I can take it in and have a look around! " "You don''t have to visit, just pay for it." Zhang Zheng said in a domineering way that the most indispensable thing in his body is money. Now he still has millions of spirit stones, which can be exchanged for millions of billions. No matter how he makes it, he can''t finish making money. "Well, that''s wonderful, sir! Please come with me and deal with the contract! " Liu Tao was so surprised that he couldn''t say anything. His eyes to Zhang Zheng had turned into a crescent moon."Oh, I want to buy this villa too. What can I do?" Just then came a very discordant voice. Zhang Zheng couldn''t help frowning. Every time he wanted to buy something, he would encounter all kinds of troubles. He couldn''t help looking at the past. Zhang Zheng felt familiar with the man''s face. "Chen... Chen Da Shao! Why did you come to our shop in person Liu Tao glared at the man who was talking. Zhang Zheng understood that this man was Chen''s elder brother, Chen Dashao, who had been cleaning up his work! Chen''s group chairman, immediately understood a lot, this period of time did not see this person, did not expect this time suddenly came to the door a foot. "It''s Chen Dashao. I''ve heard a lot about him. Do you like this villa?" Zhang Zheng walks over to Chen Dashao with a smile. "I don''t like this shabby house, but since you want to buy it, I can''t let you get it. After all, my brother is still lying in the hospital, unconscious!" Chen Dashao looked at Zhang Zheng, who was coming towards him. He threw the cigarette end under his feet and sipped it. "Your little brother, who is more than a failure? Joke! Bang Zhang Zheng''s momentum suddenly shook, and a slap was swung on Chen Dashao''s face. "Bang!" Chen Dashao was directly photographed on the ground and played twice, directly passed out. Chapter 179 "Chen... Chen Da Shao! Boss, you are in trouble. This man is the chairman of Chen''s group! Many companies have his shares! This time, you''ve offended a lot Liu Tao looked at Zhang Zheng without saying a word, then began to knock Chen Dashao unconscious in the past, and hastily advised him to say. "It''s OK. Soon they will change their surname to Zhang''s group. Please sign the contract quickly." Zhang Zheng said lightly. At this time, Liu Tao was directly deceived and swallowed Chen''s group? What an appetite! But as a small salesman, he does not deserve to know too much. Zhang Zheng, who had completed the procedures, drove directly to his villa. It must be said that the 32 million villa was not built. On the balcony on the second floor, you can directly see the big plaque of his group. Looking from afar, he is extremely domineering. Zhang Zheng called Bai Yunfei. "Hello, Zhang Shao. What can I do for you?" Bai Yunfei connects the phone, and a little tired voice comes. "Brother Bai, it seems that the company is very busy recently. I have something to tell you." Zhang Zheng exchanged greetings. "Zhang Shao, if you have anything you can say directly, as long as it is what I can do, I will not refuse." Baiyun Feixin swears that he has long regarded Zhang Zheng''s affairs as his own. "Well, let me be frank. I know that your white family and Chen family have always been incompatible. I want to acquire the company of Chen''s group. I need your help from the white family." Zhang Zheng said slowly. "Well, I''ve wanted to do this for a long time. I wonder if Zhang Shao has any way to do it?" Bai Yunfei''s excited voice came, this thing is the white family dream of things, Zhang Zheng put forward, Bai Yunfei naturally very happy. "I''ve basically figured out the countermeasures. I''ll put a billion yuan into your company''s account. You can check the financial loopholes of Chen''s group and directly purchase their company." Zhang Zheng said lightly, this billion is enough to bring down the Chen group. "Ten... Billion Bai Yunfei exclaimed that the billion yuan could buy out his own white company. Fortunately, he didn''t fight against Zhang Zheng. Otherwise, he didn''t know how to die. Bai Yunfei soon settled down and said in a deep voice, "don''t worry, this matter is on me. If you have further instructions, please inform me as soon as possible." After hearing Bai Yunfei''s words, Zhang Zheng hung up the phone directly. Sitting in the living room, Zhang Zheng said to himself, "these things have been busy recently. It''s time to relax." Zhang Zheng thought so, and directly opened a live broadcast software that he often watched in high school. UU live broadcast still remembers the days when he gave gifts to people in the county. It can be said that it was a happy and carefree life with a full screen of 666. He can also have a live broadcast company. Now it should be Shen Cong''s manager. Through the income, Zhang Zheng found that the income was not bad. The reason why Zhang Zheng doesn''t watch his own company''s live broadcast is that other people''s things are good. Even if he wants to watch, he also watches other people''s live broadcast. Familiar interface, familiar ID, Zhang Zheng recalled that he watched live broadcast in high school. He had a favorite little anchor who played games. At that time, he couldn''t even afford a small brand because he didn''t have money. With this in mind, Zhang Zheng opened the familiar live room. Several years later, the young anchor still insisted on playing games. Although his popularity did not improve, there were more people brushing gifts than before. "Oh, long time no see. Welcome the flying Octopus! Welcome to my studio, thank you Zhang Zheng used to be named "flying Octopus" randomly in the system. Unexpectedly, he didn''t come to see him for two years. The anchor even knew himself. Zhang Zheng opened the recharge interface and directly input 10000000 yuan into the recharge interface. "Ding Dong, recharge successfully! At present, the balance is 1000W token. Congratulations on your account promotion to level 40! Please have a good time and spend reasonably With the successful recharge, a message is revealed on the UU live broadcast. "attention to the anchor, do not lose your way, the anchor takes you to the high speed, please help old fellow to finish today''s Union task! As long as a big blood bottle anchor will take you to the car for free! Don''t miss it The voice of the little anchor said over and over. At that time, Zhang Zheng high school liked watching his live broadcast very much. His technique and personality were top-notch. He was not good at asking for gifts from fans. On the screen, there was a few words on the screen: "no gifts from the student party!" That''s why Zhang Zheng likes him. "Drop ~ love flying octopus a super run has been sent out!" As soon as you see the system, it will drop the airdrop directly, trigger the world banner, and the live broadcast room will directly increase the popularity of 100000 people. "Thank you for flying octopus, for a super run! Brother leave a contact information! You''re the one who brushes my sports car for the first time in these years! Thank you Exclaimed the young anchor excitedly. "Drop, ninety nine sports cars have been sent out! Drop ~ love flying Octopus open emperor! The octopus who loves flying has been the anchor for ten years Now the whole studio is boiling. "Who is this? Never seen it before! Isn''t that too bold? ""Octopus is always bold, 66, 66!" "Octopus domineering! Big man < 10 million live broadcasting rooms have become the most popular live broadcasting rooms! It''s the little anchor''s turn to be shocked. This is the peak of life! "Brothers! Octopus brother bull force! Five big characters on the public screen! Thank you so much for your support The little anchor was so excited that she burst into tears. "Tut Tut, ah, sure enough, money is capricious!" Zhang Zheng looked at the screen full of "octopus brother Niu forced", said with a smile, sure enough, the rich people''s life is so simple and unadorned. Before he envied those gods, but now he has money, he feels like that. At the time when the popularity of the studio reached its peak, Zhang Zheng quietly withdrew. His unfulfilled wish of many years ago has already passed, and there is nothing to be nostalgic about. After all, money is an external thing. After putting down his mobile phone, Zhang Zheng sat cross legged on the sofa and looked at his chest. He fell into deep meditation. When salon gave a fatal blow to himself that day, it was this necklace that saved himself. Vaguely, Zhang Zheng seemed to see a magnificent city stretching thousands of miles. The city is surrounded by endless desert, the sky has two rounds of sun, alternately baking the earth. At the thought of this, Zhang Zheng frowned. The necklace left by his mother was definitely not an ordinary ornament. It was a danger warning and concealed his spiritual power. He even kept his name under the attack of the devil in the middle of the heaven stage. Chapter 180 After putting down his mobile phone, Zhang Zheng sat cross legged on the sofa and looked at his chest. He fell into deep meditation. When salon gave a fatal blow to himself that day, it was this necklace that saved himself. Vaguely, Zhang Zheng seemed to see a magnificent city stretching thousands of miles. The city is surrounded by endless desert, the sky has two rounds of sun, alternately baking the earth. At the thought of this, Zhang Zheng frowned. The necklace left by his mother was definitely not an ordinary ornament. It was a danger warning and concealed his spiritual power. He even kept his name under the attack of the devil in the middle of the heaven stage. No matter how he tried with his spiritual power, Zhang Zheng couldn''t get into the connected interior. He simply gave up, and the truth would come to light. Zhang Zheng went directly into the heaven and earth precepts and came to the familiar yard. Zhang Zheng didn''t find the meatballs and was a little lost. However, Zhang Zheng could really feel that the meatballs were still in the heaven and earth precepts, but he didn''t know where he was. If the pills were present on that day, Zhang Zheng believed that the great demon of salon could not escape On the night of thunder robbery, Zhang Zheng saw with his own eyes that the nine days on the ball were fighting with the heaven, and the heaven and earth were changed for it. "Ah! Meatballs, I owe you. When you wake up, I will buy you a lot of delicious food Zhang Zheng sighed and retreated from the small yard of the ball. Zhang Zheng had just walked out of the yard. In a humble earthen pot, a bead was emitting a faint light. You can clearly see that the small ball with its eyes closed inside is fleeting. Zhang Zheng came to the second floor of Qiankun Pavilion this time. Now that he has been promoted to the ground level, he must have made a breakthrough. It was the familiar corridor again. Zhang Zheng walked forward cautiously, for fear that the twelve copper men would suddenly jump out of the side and give himself a slap in the face. "Boy, don''t move forward. You must pass our twelve coppers before you can move on!" All of a sudden, a golden light appeared in front of him, and the twelve copper men stopped Zhang Zheng, who was about to go inside. "Master! Boy, I''m going to ask the elder for some advice. Please be merciful Zhang Baozheng said. "Ha ha! Or you boy, huh? It''s good. It''s only a few days that I''ve been promoted to the ground level! However, I advise you to go back and practice. We can''t get our approval in the early stage, ha ha The head of the bronze man looked at Zhang Zheng, who had been promoted to the rank of the land in surprise, but then turned his lips and motioned Zhang Zheng to go. "If you don''t try, how do you know if I can get there?" Zhang Zheng''s evil spirit smiles, and suddenly the power of the dark blue thunder gushes out of his body. The whole person flies to the twelve copper men like a light. A little surprise flashed in the eyes of the first copper man, and then he called out: "twelve bronze arhat array! Get up Zhang Zheng, who was about to pass through the air, suddenly saw the three copper sticks that were thrown in front of him, and his eyes widened. "Ah ~" a shrill wail rang out, and Zhang Zheng''s body flew directly out and hit the ground with a bang. "Boy, you''re too big to compete with us in speed! The twelve of us are good at speed and are famous for their impenetrable defense! "Ha ha ha ha," the chief copper man laughed at Zhang Zheng, who was covering his head on the ground. "Wipe! I am careless Zhang Zheng rubbed and rubbed his painful head and made a rude remark. Fortunately, the bronze man did not kill himself. Otherwise, he would surely have his brain splashed. "Go back quickly. The strength of the initial stage is impossible. I won''t be merciful next time." If the bronze man takes back his formation, he has to go back. "Not just now, but now?" Zhang Zheng''s voice was heard, and a terrible wave broke out between his hands. "Oh? Boy is very capable! Ha ha ha, it has internal flavor! Come on Looking at the fluctuation between Zhang Zheng''s hands, the copper man laughed, and his eyes burst out with unprecedented fighting spirit. "Be careful, master! Four elephant fingers Zhang Zheng yelled, and a light went directly at the twelve copper men. To tell the truth, Zhang Zheng was still a little melancholy. The four elephant fingers could even run through the salon of the heaven level, not to mention such a bronze man at the top of the earth level? Sure enough, at the moment when the copper man touched the light column, his face changed dramatically, and the copper rod directly melted. When the dark channel was not good, the whole man directly hid away. "You can go there! I can''t carry the four elephants! Your strength has been recognized by me, you go! " After that, the bronze man seemed to have no face to see Zhang Zheng, and he disappeared directly. "Hoo ~" Zhang Zheng continued to move forward with a long breath. Fortunately, he learned the origin of spiritual thunder shaping in advance. Otherwise, the two floors could not go up today. However, Zhang Zheng did not know that his every move was being observed. Inside the second floor, in a corner, the old man with white hair smiles and nods with satisfaction as he looks at the way Zhang Zheng has just defeated the copper man. The copper leader with a drooping face beside him sat down on the ground and looked at the old man beside him and cried, "brother, what are you laughing at! You can still laugh when I''ve been taught this way by a little boy! ""Jing! You are just too reckless, ha ha! This time, the host can be regarded as a good seedling, we can not say that our wish can be fulfilled! "Ah," sighed the old man with white beard. "Big brother? Really? " Jing asked eagerly, her face full of joy. "Well, it''s just a matter of time." The old man with white beard stood up and looked out of the window and said faintly that if Zhang Zheng was in front of him at this time, he would find that the old man with white beard had the sun, moon and stars in his eyes! "Oh Net seems to know unknown nodded, and then said: "three and two brothers can stop that boy?" "Ha ha, that child is still young. We have been waiting for hundreds of years. It''s just a matter of time before the third younger brother touches his gray beard, and the old man laughs. Zhang Zheng here, Zhang Zheng found that from the outside, the attic is not big, but the corridor itself seems to have gone far and far, not to see the end. All of a sudden, Zhang Zheng felt a gust of wind blowing in his ears, and his heart was not good. As soon as he left the original place, he found that there was a deep knife mark on the ground where his feet were. Zhang Zheng was afraid that if he was one second late, he would be separated from the cabinet. "Oh?" A voice of surprise came from the dark place nearby. It seemed that Zhang Zheng could avoid his own knife. Chapter 181 "Who? Who are you! Please come out and exchange views! " Zhang Zheng looked around in his eyes and said with a fist. Zhang Zheng''s deterrent power was too great. His sword technique was similar to Zhao Wu''s, but it was faster and more powerful. "You go back. You can''t pass me now!" The faint voice reminds me of a middle-aged man who walks out from the dark place in the deep corridor and holds a long knife in his chest. The man was dressed in a long gray shirt, giving people a sense of repression. Before he arrived, he felt murderous. Zhang Zheng has seen Yu Xiu, and he must be one of the heaven and one of the underground. I''m afraid that the great demon of Sharon is not the opponent of this man in front of him. Cold look at Zhang Zheng, light said this, Zhang Zheng face as usual, at this time if in his side, will find that at this time Zhang Zheng back has been all wet. "Master, I know I''m not an opponent. I''ll fight with you next time!" Zhang Zheng arched his hand and walked back. On the second floor of Qiankun Pavilion, Jinghe white bearded old man looked at the middle-aged man with a long knife coming up from the downstairs. They were all in a state of tears and laughter. "Third brother! You''re a little out of line. You''re just going to show him your intention to kill him. Isn''t that frightening? " Clean mouth quick, hastily strong person cries out. "Jing, he came back. He was so calm at such an age that he retreated in the face of difficulties. That''s just the case with the wizard of all ages. Especially at the end of his face who refused to admit defeat, he must have made great achievements!" The middle-aged man with a long sword looked for a shady place, sat down and said slowly. "Ha ha ha..." after hearing this, the old man with white beard stroked his beard with his hand and laughed, leaving Jing still sitting in the same place with big eyes and small eyes. Zhang Zheng, who quit Qiankun''s precepts, took a long breath, his forehead was cold and sweaty. The pressure that the man just brought to Zhang Zheng was too great. It is estimated that Tang Feng is not the opponent of this man. Presumably, they should be the same as Wan Zi, they are all spiritual bodies. "Ah, it''s still too weak! It seems that uncle Gu''s test is still a little difficult! " With a sigh and shaking his head, Zhang Zheng took his mind back from the above and turned to cross legged practice to build the origin of spiritual thunder. the next morning, at Tengzhou railway station, Zhang Zheng drove to the station to meet Zhang Ning. The first bus he took to Tengzhou was also the same time. "Ah! Third brother! I''m here As soon as Zhang Ning left the station, he saw Zhang Zheng at the door. "Good boy! I haven''t seen you for half a month! Ha ha Zhang Zheng pinched Zhang Ning''s face and laughed. "Third brother! All these people are looking at it. Give me some face Zhang Ning quickly waved his hand. "Brother! You konisek! But global limited edition! This is really tricky Zhang Ning looks at Zhang Zheng''s sports car with envy. This is much better than his Lamborghini! "OK, OK. I''ll buy you one when you''re free." Zhang Zheng didn''t want to listen to Zhang Ning''s endless saying, so he quickly found a reason to put Zhang Ning off. There is a no man''s land on the road to the South Street, which has been said to be demolished. In the end, because of the financial disputes, most of the people in the original place moved out to live. At this time, the scenery here is desolate. When Zhang Zheng drove to the middle of the road, Zhang Zheng felt that something was wrong. His fighting experience told him that he was being monitored. Zhang Zheng told himself that there was danger in his heart. "Zhang Ning! Remember your seat belt and lower your head! Don''t look up no matter what happens! Do you understand? " Zhang Zheng cheered to Zhang Ning, who was watching the scenery. "Ah? Yes! Third brother Zhang Ning listened to Zhang Zheng''s words when he was young. Zhang Zheng told him to go east and never to west. He quickly put on his seat belt and pressed himself to a very low position. Zhang Zheng observed with the help of the mirror on the car that there was a place in the northwest corner reflecting sunlight! Zhang Zheng''s heart is shocked, there are killers! "Bang!" Zhang Zheng didn''t say a word. His hands quickly changed hands. Konisek made a sharp turn and a huge pit appeared in the place where he had just driven! If it''s OK for Zhang guining to hit his own shell, he''ll hit his own shell. Zhang Zheng knows this kind of gun! It''s the most advanced sniper rifle in the world, Barrett M82A1! One shot can smash a person''s body! Zhang Zheng''s eyes are cold! What this person did touched his bottom line, if he didn''t find out in advance! It was Zhang Ning who died today. As soon as the man in the northwest didn''t hit him, he retreated in a hurry. When he couldn''t breathe, he left! "Pooh!" Zhang Zheng spits a mouthful of phlegm out of the window of the car, staring at the direction of the man''s disappearance coldly. He already has a countermeasure in mind. "Third brother! What happened just now! I hear that sound like Barrett''s! " Zhang Ning was frightened and cried out with his head in his arms. "Yes, someone hired a killer to kill me!" Zhang Zheng light reply way, continue to drive the car to go ahead."The third brother, do you know who is looking for the killer?" "I don''t know!" "Then... " don''t talk! Let me be quiet Zhang Ning interrupted Zhang Ning too much. Zhang Zheng drove back to his villa and let Zhang Ning go upstairs to play. He took out his mobile phone and called Luoxuan. "Uncle! What can I do for you? " Luo Xuan a look is Zhang Zheng to call, tight busy said. "Xuan, someone sent mercenaries to kill me! I want to know which mercenaries are around! It''s not polite to come but not to go! " Zhang Zheng said coldly. "Uncle, you can ask the right person. There are four kinds of mercenaries recently. I will send you their nests! Do you want me to come with you? " "It''s OK. Just take a look at the situation of the company for me! I''m afraid the backyard will catch fire and rescue Zhao. It will be very hard! " "OK, I see. I''ll send someone over now!" Hang up the phone, Zhang Zheng soon received four landmarks from Luoxuan. Zhang Zheng''s eyes were cold and said to himself, "assassinate me, right! Others respect me a foot, I respect others a foot! " The whole individual disappears in place. Hongxing nightclub, in a private room, five men in military uniform are looking at a little girl in front of them. All of them are laughing. "Boss! How long has it been since we were fresh! It''s a pity for such a beautiful girl One of them, a black faced man with a big beard, looked at the white thighs of the little girl in front of him, and the corners of his mouth were full of shrimps. Chapter 182 "Please let me go! I don''t want to die yet! Don''t ~ "the little girl looked at the five who surrounded her and kept shouting. However, her hands were tied back, and she could not make any useful resistance except shouting! "Ha ha! Men like women like you! Later, men will let you know what a real man is! Ha ha ha The man who spoke was 1.8 meters tall. When he heard the little girl call so fiercely, he zipped up his trousers and took out his second son. It didn''t matter if she took it out. She almost fainted and looked at the thing thicker than her arm. She was totally frightened. She was walking on the road after school, and then she was bound here with her mouth covered. "Please don''t do this, I will die! Don''t do it. "This time, I was absolutely scared to see this terrible thing. "Ha ha ha, shout, shout, cry, no one will come to save you! Wait for big brother to have a good time and we ha ha ha, today certainly let you comfortable dead and alive! It''s such a beautiful thing that other women can''t enjoy all their life. Ha ha ha Next to a thin man, at this time, a hand knead the girl''s rich chest, while laughing. "Ha ha! Yeah, yeah! And we, tut Tut, are we still young? Ha ha ha, so tender! Big brother, I''ll be merciful later! Don''t play to death The big man with a full face beside him bared his teeth and said. "Old black! Don''t worry, dead brothers, enjoy the heat! Ha ha ha The one meter eight man held his little brother, and said he was going to touch the little girl''s red lips. "Come on! I''ll lick it first! I''ll be gentle later, or I''ll let you know what life is like death! Ha ha ha "No, help, don''t come here, don''t come here." looking at the huge object getting closer and closer to her, the little girl closed her eyes directly. Just when it was less than an inch away from the girl''s mouth, the door of the private room suddenly "roared" and was kicked open. Then Zhang Zheng walked in slowly with a cold face. "Damn it! Crouch NIMA, brothers, copy! It''s true that his mother doesn''t have a long eye to come and stir things up The big man with high interest was suddenly softened by Zhang Zheng''s coming out. He could not help but get angry. He zipped up his trousers and roared at Zhang Zheng. The girl next to her was scared to death. The sudden turning point made her heart fall down and fainted when she was too excited. "Big brother, mother, look at this little white face probably has something to do with this girl! How to treat it? " Cried the big black face next to him. How to treat it? Don''t old five like this little white face best? I''ll tie him up and give him to fifth! Ha ha ha, don''t shoot The big tall one looked at Zhang Zheng who delivered to the door, curled his lips to the same thin man and said. "Big brother! I''ll do it! Hey, hey The big black faced man next to him picked up the rest of the tie from the ground and came to Zhang Zheng with a grim smile on his face. "Bang!" All of them didn''t see Zhang Zheng''s action in front of them. They just felt a flower in front of them. Then big black flew up directly and hit the ceiling. His chest was sunken. When he looked at Zhang Zheng again, he looked as if nothing had happened. "You, you, what do you want! We''re just here and we haven''t done our job yet! I have not offended any enemy The big tall one looked at the sudden change, the whole person was flustered, and then realized that the person in front of him was absolutely not what he could deal with! "Oh, it doesn''t look like you. I want to ask you about someone." Zhang Zheng couldn''t hear the slightest emotion. The voice came slowly. Zhang Zheng did not find a sniper rifle in this room, and there was no one in this group that he wanted to find. "Say it! What I know must be reported truthfully! " Although the big and tall man promised Zhang Zheng openly, his hand was gently placed on the pistol in his waist. "Do you know a mercenary nearby who uses Barrett M82A1?" ¡°Barrett M82A1£¿¡± When Zhang Zheng said this, they all opened their eyes. Such weapons are not available to mercenaries. They have to have something to do with the military. "It seems you don''t know. That''s it. You go on." Zhang Zheng nodded, said a light, turned to go outside. "Chonima! You want to go when you do something? Die to me Big brother a angry scold, picked up the revolver, to his back against his own Zhang Zhengdun. "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang Six shots were fired, and all the bullets flew to Zhang Zheng''s back. However, Zhang Zheng knew that the tall man didn''t want to send himself. Zhang Zheng had already seen the hand secretly placed in his waist. For mercenaries like this, they can grasp the weakness of the enemy, but unfortunately, the man they meet this time is Zhang Zheng. As if Zhang Zheng had eyes on his back, he avoided six bullets from a tall pistol in an extremely tricky position and hit the mercenaries'' temples with his backhand.The tall man looked at Zhang Zheng in front of him in despair. His eyes were bloodshot and he was unwilling to die. The rest of the mercenaries didn''t realize what was happening. They just took two breaths, and then they fell to the ground. Zhang Zheng wiped his hands, glanced at the girl student who had been frightened out of her mind, examined the body in the room, and then rushed to another group of mercenaries. In a cave in the suburbs, at this time, a group of mercenaries of more than ten people were eating a huge wild boar on a huge charcoal grill. The head of the group was a man in his thirties, with a small moustache and a piece of roast pork in his hand, eating with oil in his mouth. "Brothers, when this mission is over, my brother will show you around the kiln! It''s delicious and spicy He yelled at the mercenaries nearby, and a large piece of pork was served with beer. "OK! Brother, it''s good to follow you! It''s much happier than in the army! " There is a little brother nearby who is busy with the way. It seems that he has just come down from the army to join the mercenary. "Well, you all ate well? Do you mind if I ask you something? " At this time, a slender young man appeared at the entrance of the cave, talking with a smile. "It''s a guest. Sit down and have some." The leader said to Zhang Zheng at the entrance of the cave. Chapter 183 "It''s a guest. Sit down and have some." The leader said to Zhang Zheng at the entrance of the cave. Just outside my watch brothers did not find this person, this person is absolutely not simple, there is no misunderstanding, it is better not to provoke. "How delicious! Yes, Gulu Gulu ~ "Zhang Zheng was also shameless. He directly pulled off a large piece of pork and ate the draft beer on the ground, completely ignoring the eyes of the people around him. "Brother, I''m a lone wolf, the leader of these mercenaries. I don''t know what you''re going to inquire about?" Looking at Zhang Zheng''s almost finished eating, the lone wolf asked straight to the point. "Do you have a gun that you can use?" Zhang Zheng pointed to the Barrett in the corner and asked faintly. As soon as this was said, people in the whole cave stood up with their guns pointing at Zhang Zheng, who was eating barbecue. "Come on, who sent you? To inquire about my lonely Wolf The lone wolf stood up, took a pair of Uzi on his back, pointed to Zhang Zheng''s head and said. In their opinion, Zhang Zheng was already Weng Zhong''s turtle. If he pulled the trigger a little, Zhang Zheng in front of him would become a hornet''s nest. "Oh? You don''t want to talk about it, do you? " Zhang Zheng saw this posture, eyebrow a horizontal, said coldly. "Do you think you need to talk now? I don''t want to kill innocent people. Either you go out now and I''ll treat you as if you''ve never been here, or I''ll tell you your life here. I can also think that you''ve never been here. Everything depends on your own choice! " The lone wolf loaded the gun and aimed at Zhang Zheng. "Well, if you don''t eat the lesson, you people will not bow down." As soon as the voice fell, Zhang Zheng disappeared in his place. "Where is the boy?" The lone wolf''s eyes widened directly. "I don''t know! Was it a ghost who was here just now A timid man said with trembling. The lone wolf swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and felt the cold whiz of his back. The next second, a small knife was put on the lone wolf''s neck. "Brother! Good to discuss, do not start! If you have something to say, it''s just that I''m wrong. I''ll apologize to you! " The lone wolf directly dropped the gun in his hand and looked at the slender figure behind him with a slanting eye. "I''ve just given you a chance to make a toast. Do I have to do it before I say it?" Zhang Zheng said coldly, the knife in his hand sank into the wolf''s flesh again, and the red blood began to emerge. "Ah, ah! None of us here knows this Barrett sniper rifle! We picked up this gun! You can take whatever you want! " The lone wolf was frightened this time, and cried out in a hurry. He was very sensitive to the murderous spirit in his profession. At this time, he seemed to smell the breath of death in Zhang Zheng''s body. "Picked it up? When! " "Just now!" "Where? See who lost it! " Zhang Zheng said maliciously. "In the suburbs! I don''t see it, but there''s an old mercenary''s dress next to it! " The lone wolf thought and said. Zhang Zhengyi released the lone wolf, gasping for breath. His body moved and appeared beside the Barrett. He turned back and said, "have you ever moved?" At this time, people have been scared silly by Zhang Zheng, this speed is not human can achieve! He shook his head in a hurry, indicating that he had not moved. Zhang Zheng carefully checked the magazine and found that there was a bullet missing. Zhang Zheng concluded that it must be the man who committed the murder in the morning who left Barrett in the suburbs and framed it for these mercenaries. At the thought of this, Zhang Zheng''s eyes were cold! "Lone wolf, I will teach you a task. This is a deposit of 1.5 million! After that, there will be 1.5 million! " Zhang Zheng turned his head and directly took out 1.5 million yuan from Qiankun precepts and put them on the ground nearby. "What task?" The lone wolf looked at the money, immediately did not look at the smile, immediately forgot the neck is still bleeding things. "Help me find out who lost the gun! As soon as possible! " Zhang Zheng said coldly, then turned to leave. "OK, I''ll contact you as soon as possible! Take your time The lone wolf yelled to Zhang Zheng, who was away gradually. "It''s gone! Is it not a blessing this time? Brothers, hurry to work, a Barrett 3 million yuan! It''s worth it The lone wolf said hello to all the brothers. "Get it!" Mercenaries have no relationship with their parents. Zhang Zheng held a fire in his heart. He always felt that he had been played by others. He did not know who did it. The more he thought about it, the more angry he became. At this time, the mobile phone rings, Zhang Zheng picked up a look is Chen Yidao call. "Hello, knife? What''s wrong with the company? " "Boss Zhang, come back quickly. There is going to be an accident. There are more than a dozen cars coming near your villa. They are all under black pressure. It seems that they are coming fiercely." Chen Yidao said anxiously that since he took Zhang Zheng''s money, he should do a good job. "Hold on as long as you can! I''ll be there soon! " With that, Zhang Zheng hung up the phone directly, and then called Luoxuan again: "Xuan, what''s the matter with these cars beside my villa? Isn''t the Luo family eating both black and white? ""Uncle? Car? It should be a member of the dragon and tiger society. He is the oldest local snake in Tengzhou. He does not give us any face to the Luo family. You should be careful. I heard from my father that the president of the dragon and tiger society is also a practitioner! Don''t get excited, martial uncle. I''ll be there later! " Luo Xuan thought for a while, charged Zhang Zheng and then hung up the phone. "His grandmother''s legs! Wait for me Zhang Zhengyi kicked his cell phone in his pocket and scolded him. He rushed to the South Street at full speed. ... Zhang Zheng looked at the mess in front of the door. The matter in the prototype fountain pool had been dyed red with blood. The knife was leaning against the edge of the pool, and his upper body was covered with blood. It seems that he has not lived long. Zhang Zheng directly took out a recently refined Guyuan Dan and put it into Chen Yidao''s mouth. "Boss Zhang! Those people have guns Chen Yidao watched Zhang Zheng come and said a word, then the whole person fainted. Zhang Zheng went to the villa and found no sign of Zhang Ning. Then he thought that Zhang Ning must have been caught by those people. At the thought of this, Zhang Zheng could not help clenching his fist. "Dragon and tiger society! I''m not a prisoner if you don''t attack me! Since you asked for it! No wonder I am! " Zhang Zheng''s eyes narrowed into a slit, looking at the mess outside the house, said coldly. "What are you going to give you? Let me go, or you''ll have a good time! " Zhang Ning''s hands were hung up, looking at the fat and thin in front of him, chattering incessantly. The fat one is called Feilong and the skinny one is called thin tiger. Although these two brothers are fat and thin, they are two brothers. From one footprint to the present, they have two brushes. Chapter 184 "Dragon and tiger society! I''m not a prisoner if you don''t attack me! Since you asked for it! No wonder I am! " Zhang Zheng''s eyes narrowed into a slit, looking at the mess outside the house, said coldly. "What are you going to give you? Let me go, or you''ll have a good time! " Zhang Ning''s hands were hung up, looking at the fat and thin in front of him, chattering incessantly. The fat one is called Feilong and the skinny one is called thin tiger. Although these two brothers are fat and thin, they are two brothers. From one footprint to the present, they have two brushes. "Tut Tut, stop shouting. Do you really think you are useful? Talk about it well. What''s the relationship between you and Zhang Zheng? This is a big deal when someone gives me money to kill Zhang Zheng! Ha ha ha Feilong kowtow melon seeds, looking at Zhang Ning hanging in the air, laughs. "My third brother? Who is going to fight my third brother? You wait. My third brother will come and kill you all in a moment When Zhang Ning heard that they had to deal with their third brother, he was in a hurry. "Third brother? Ha ha ha! It seems that he still has weight. The government will come, right? The net has been set here. Gatling is driving on the yard! As long as he dares to come in, you both have to be sifted! Ha ha ha Thin tiger a listen to Zhang Ning so say, directly laugh. "Asshole! No wonder you two freaks die! No motherfucker! I''m Cao ni... "Zhang Ning, who grew up with Zhang Zheng as a child, has no other skills. Zhang Zheng conflicts with others. Zhang Ning always scolds others and never fears anyone. "Damn it! Shut up! It''s chonima''s! " Feilong is in a hurry and points his gun to Zhang Ning. Just at the moment when the trigger was about to be pulled, a quick quarrel came from outside, and then a head rolled in from the door, bleeding all over the place. "Sleeping trough! Who dares to make trouble in Longhu society! You don''t want to live, do you? " Feilong saw the scene in front of him. The whole man was in a hurry and cried out. "Forget what you just said? You''ve got a lot of meat, you don''t have a brain, do you Zhang Zheng''s faint voice sounded from the door, and then appeared in front of Fat Dragon and thin tiger. "Well, it''s really easy to come here! I didn''t expect to say that Cao Cao arrived! Ha ha ha Looking at Zhang Zheng who appeared in front of him, the thin tiger was simply happy to bloom. "Third brother! Help me, these animals are not human beings! I just wanted to send four or five big men to take turns on me! Those two freaks are talking about killing me Zhang Ning looked at Zhang Zheng''s arrival, and said in a mourning voice. Zhang Zheng cast a glance at him. He was a bit shameful. He could say anything. Looking at the dragon and tiger in front of him, Zhang Zheng stood up with a negative hand and yelled: "all come out! There''s no need to hide and hide, and I''m not a shy person! " "Ha ha! pretty good! As expected, it is a hero out of youth! I hope you can laugh when you die! make love! Come on out! Give boss Zhang a face, so that he can understand later! " Feilong clapped his hands and looked at Zhang Zheng and said sarcastically. All of a sudden, two Gatling heavy machine guns and a dozen Uzi came out of the surrounding walls. All of them were aimed at Zhang Zheng. Whenever Zhang Zheng made a move, they would shoot, without hesitation. "Is that all? I thought that the two deformities could make a difference! How ridiculous Zhang Zheng looked up at the two heavy machine guns on the top of the house, curled his mouth and laughed. "Boy, it''s a pity that people are very handsome. What''s the use of them? Do you have to die young? Don''t be stupid! Shoot The thin tiger led him. "Suddenly! Suddenly, abruptly Two Gatling and a dozen Uzi spew fire tongs like tongs. "Ding Ding Ding Ding!" Zhang Zheng''s location was full of dust and flames. In an instant, smoke came into being. In addition to the dazzling light, the huge noise could be heard by Zhengge Longhu society. "Third brother! You son of a bitch! Let me down and I''ll fight with you Zhang Ning glared at the Fat Dragon and the thin tiger and called out fiercely. Fat Dragon and thin tiger looked at Zhang Zheng in the barrage of bullets with a grim smile on their faces. They couldn''t help laughing. The two hundred million yuan business was not lost! The sound of eggshell landing was beautiful and clear. Five minutes later, the yard was covered with thick fog, with a choking smell and a smell of blood. "Stop shooting! Someone will take out the big fan and blow the smoke away. I''d like to see if this arrogant boy has been shot into a sieve Feilong laughs and orders his younger brother to bring the fan. After the smoke dissipated, there was something on the ground that looked like a human being, covered with blood! It''s terrible. It''s a pile of mud! The whole ground sank down, forming a huge hole. "Ha ha! You go and have a look! Can he still look as he is! " The thin tiger is also very happy, originally thought this Zhang Zheng has what formidable, did not expect effortlessly solved. "You dogs, my third brother will not die like this!" Zhang Ning glared at the Fat Dragon and the thin tiger in front of him."Not dead? Ha ha ha, are you thinking about farting? What''s this on the ground? Ha ha, his mother doesn''t know him! Since your brothers are so affectionate, I will send you down to accompany him later! " Feilong looked at Zhang Ning, showing his teeth and sneering. "Brother long! That man seems to be little Liuzi! I know that bracelet! It was given to him by the girl in the flower street The little brother standing beside exclaimed, his face was incredible! "What? How is that possible? Little six! Where are the people? Come out Feilong shouts at this. "Oh, stop yelling. He''s dead." Zhang Zheng''s faint voice came from the side. "What! You''re not dead! I, NIMA, how could this be possible! I saw you shot with my own eyes! " Thin tiger at this time the whole person occupied up, a face incredible looking at Zhang Zheng again from the door. "Third brother, you are OK! Excellent! I said you would not have an accident Zhang Ning looked at Zhang Zheng''s appearance and exclaimed with excitement. "Ning, today''s performance is good! Ha ha ha Zhang Zheng laughed, and then his eyes were cold, and the whole person disappeared in place. "Where is it! Find out the boy Shouts the thin tiger, hastily stands up to inspect everywhere, for a time the entire dragon and tiger society is in a mess. "Poof!" I saw the fat dragon mouth sitting in place spraying blood, and the whole person directly flew out. Chapter 185 The wall behind the Fat Dragon''s body was directly blasted open a big hole. The fat dragon was lying on the ground with his teeth bared and his fat body twisted like a caterpillar. "Cough, my God! Thin tiger, this boy has two brushes! You''ve practiced, you''re on! Ouch, it hurts me so much! " Fat dragon lying on the ground spitting blood, called to the thin tiger standing on the side. Zhang Zheng felt a little surprised. He had just used 80% of his own strength. Unexpectedly, the Fat Dragon just vomited blood. It seems that he is at least a practitioner of the early stage of the xuanjie stage. "Cultivator? I want to see how good you are The thin tiger''s eyes narrowed and looked at Zhang Zheng in front of him. He was awed by the fact that Zhang Zheng was a cultivator. It seems that this time the 200 million yuan is not easy to take! "Boy! Take your life The thin tiger gave a big drink, and the whole man rose from the air. Looking at Zhang Zheng, who was just standing in the Fat Dragon''s position, he shook his hand directly and was three silver needles. The thin tiger has been wandering around the corner of his mouth for so many years. He relies on the hidden weapon pear flower array. When he meets such a defenseless person, he is basically captured! However, the thin tiger can think more, this time the face is Zhang Zheng, the speed bonus brought by thunder attribute is not comparable to thin tiger. "Oh? Hidden weapons? " When Zhang Zheng saw the three silver needles thrown out of the thin tiger''s hands, his eyes were cold. Wan Zi had told himself before that this kind of small concealed weapon was not enough to kill people. It was often equipped with highly toxic drugs. The toxin was released into the human body and the whole body was festering. The channels were broken. It could be said that it was extremely cruel. The three silver needles came to Zhang Zheng''s face in an instant. The thin tiger''s eye was about to succeed in the plan, and his hateful face was immediately revealed. The next moment, Zhang Zheng''s mouth slightly raised, the whole person brush all of a sudden to the back of the tilt, three silver needles wipe the door to fly back, nailed on the brick behind, "Yiyi!" White smoke came out, and the ground became blackened instantly. "Well? Boy, it''s good to reach out! But then you''re not going to feel so good! " The thin tiger stands on the low wall and looks at his three silver needles being avoided. His eyes become vicious in an instant. "Storm pear blossom needle!" Thin tiger a burst drink! There was a huge light curtain in front of him, and then thousands of silver needles flew out and shot at Zhang Zheng. "Gulu, NIMA is a human being." Zhang Ning was also suspended in the air at this time, looking at the action of the thin tiger, suddenly widened his eyes. "Hum!" Zhang Zheng uttered a cold hum, and the whole person quickly dodged the silver needle from the sky on the ground. "Ding ding ding ding ding ding ~" the silver needle constantly ejected on the ground. No matter how tricky the angle is, Zhang Zheng can avoid it in a more subtle way. "Boy! I see how you hide! Ninety nine needles for me! As long as there is a prick in your skin! You will die The thin tiger''s eyes were cold, looking at Zhang Zheng, who was constantly bouncing on the ground, and called out with a grim smile. "Thunder run!" Zhang Zheng had a big drink, and his whole body was full of thunder. In an instant, he flew several needles around him, and then an electric light hit the thin tiger. "Tear it The whole body of the thin tiger twitched, "bang!" The whole head fell on the ground, forming a spider web crack. At this time, the thin tiger was even more embarrassed than the Fat Dragon. His clothes were in tattered condition. His body was shaking and his head was broken and bleeding. His face was charred and he could smell a smell of roasted meat. Zhang Zheng was also a little surprised. He didn''t expect that he would inject the thunder attribute into the spiritual power, which would cause such high damage! Zhang Zheng looked down at the Fat Dragon and the thin tiger lying on the ground, turned his lips scornfully, put his feet on the Fat Dragon''s fat belly, and said, "Tut, I thought you two deformed twins have so much ability, now it seems that it''s just so!" "Zhang Zheng! Don''t be too proud! If someone wants you to die at the third watch, you don''t think it''s possible to make it to the fifth! " Feilong is still in the mouth, looking at Zhang Zheng''s gnashing teeth in front of him. "Oh? Ken said it. Go ahead. Who told you two punks to kill me? Let me see, Steve Finn, right? This boy has been trying to kill me, and only such a fool as him can find you two rubbish Zhang Zheng looked at the fat face under his feet. "Ha ha! What shit! I don''t know him! You don''t want to know anything from me Feilong stares at Zhang Zheng, and he is always hard. Zhang Zheng has some doubts. There are not many people who want to die. In addition to the Steve family who doesn''t know how powerful it is, there are not many people who can mobilize the dragon and tiger society. "Bang!" Zhang zhengmeng''s kick in the Fat Dragon''s stomach, the spider web on the ground spread quickly. "Pooh The Fat Dragon''s eyes are wide and round, and a big mouth of blood spurts out fiercely and leaves it in along with the spider web on the ground. "I count three, and if I don''t say it, I''ll just pull the trigger! Three! " Zhang Zheng picked up a pistol from the ground, pointed at the Fat Dragon''s head and counted the numbers lightly. "Ha ha! Do you know who we are? If you kill both of us, you''ll be doomed forever "Two!" "Zhang Zheng! I know you won''t pull the trigger, right? As long as you let me go, we can have a good discussion! I''ll tell you for five million! ""One!" "You can''t do this to me, I''m a dragon tiger..." "bang!" Zhang Zheng did not hesitate to pull the trigger, the most urgent and most annoying person is this kind of nonsense. Fat Dragon''s head directly burst open, brain overflowing, splashing on the face of the next thin tiger. "Brother Next came the cry of black tiger tearing heart and lung. The black tiger was staring at Zhang Zheng, who came slowly towards him. This time, he was afraid, and the whole person trembled directly. "You''re in trouble! Do you know who we are? " Zhang Zheng''s pace of progress did not stop, the speed was not fast, but the black tiger felt a strong murderous spirit. "Ah! The two of us are the 108th generation of disciples from the Dragon Tiger Temple of dragon tiger mountain! If you want to kill both of me, you are against the dragon and tiger mountain The thin tiger growled hysterically, and quickly took out his biggest identity. When he was mixed up on the road before, this identity always made others scared. "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang Four gunshots remembered that the thin tiger''s limbs were directly abandoned, and the earth was dyed red with blood. "Who let you do it!" Zhang Zheng stared at the thin tiger''s eyes and said word by word! "Ah, don''t kill me! It''s Chen Dashao! Chen Dashao sent us 200 million yuan to take your life! I said it all! Please don''t kill me The thin tiger lay on the ground, weeping and howling. "Bang!" Zhang Zheng raised his hand and shot him in the head, then threw the gun aside. Chapter 186 "Chen Da Shao! Trouble me again and again Since Zhang Zheng has got the answer he wants, there is no need to keep the thin tiger alive. Sooner or later, it is a disaster to let him live! "Third brother! Help me down! I''m breaking my hand Zhang Ning saw that Zhang Zheng had dealt with all the things and cried out in a hurry. He had been hung up for several hours, and his wrist was really uncomfortable. "Bah! Two freaks! I told you long ago that my third brother is unparalleled in the world! Now it''s time for retribution Zhang Ning, who was a villain, took a swipe at the remains of the thin tiger and the fat dragon after being put down. Zhang Zheng frowns tightly, Dragon Tiger Mountain Dragon Tiger view dragon tiger master? It sounds very famous, but since Wan Zi didn''t tell myself before, it must be a small sect with no entry into the world. If you listen to the name of Fengge Taishang elder, you can''t make them shake three times? Then Zhang Zheng stopped thinking about it, and then left it behind. "Ning, you go back now, give Bai Yunfei a call, let him accompany you to deal with the affairs of the villa and the company. I''ll go to Chen Dashao''s company! There are some things I need to deal with! " Zhang Zheng''s voice is cold. For those who repeatedly challenge their bottom line, Zhang Zheng never gives them a choice. Zhang Ning is not stupid. As soon as Zhang Zheng said this, he knew he was going to find a place in Chen''s group! "Third brother! Caution! I''ll take care of the company and the villa. " With that, Zhang Ning ran out with the car key that Zhang Zheng handed him. Suddenly, the mobile phone in Zhang Zheng''s pocket rang. Seeing that it was a lone wolf calling himself, he was surprised. It seemed that the efficiency of work was quite fast. "Lone wolf, has the matter been investigated?" "Boss Zhang! The informant in our city said that Chen Dashao of Chen''s group should have bought this Barrett "Are you sure?" "Sure!" "Good! I''ll call the rest of the money into your account right away, and I''ll contact you if you have any problems! " Then Zhang Zheng hung up. Xiaowu, the guardian of the ancestral hall of Longhu Mountain, was an orphan when he was young. He was adopted by the old ways of Longhu Mountain. He did not learn any useful means, and the road of cultivation was extremely rough. When he grew up and had no use, he was naturally assigned to clean the ancestral hall. By the way, he had a look at the bright fire in the ancestral hall. There are many disciples in places like Xianglong and tiger mountain. It''s hard to know who''s in trouble at ordinary times. Therefore, the disciples are asked to leave a spiritual fire. If anyone has something in the future, the clan will know it at the first time. Therefore, the ancestral hall is a place where the clan is relatively hidden. Today, Xiao Wu came to the ancestral hall to clean up as usual, and checked the spirit fire by the way. However, the spirit fire seldom had problems. Suddenly, Xiaowu found that there were two fire brushes in the corner, which were destroyed one after another! This can only show that the two disciples have died! Although they are only two disciples from other schools, Longhu Mountain has always been a sect for protecting the short! Without any hesitation, Xiaowu informed the current master of dragon and tiger with his fastest speed, and then the whole dragon tiger mountain Dragon Tiger Temple directly held an emergency meeting. Longhu Temple conference room the dragon and tiger master is sitting in the first place. He is an old man with gray hair and fairyland. He seems to be one or two hundred years old. If Zhang Zheng were here at this time, he would find that the cultivation of the old man was terrifying and astonishing, which was equal to that of Tang Feng. Both sides of the long table are filled with old people with ancient and rare armor, while the outstanding one who is twice as young sits at the end. It seems that there are nearly 100 people in the least ground level cultivation! "I think all of you are here. Today''s meeting is mainly about people ignoring me! Kill my two disciples! What do you think of it? " Dragon and tiger master looked around and said slowly. "Master of heaven! In my opinion, this person certainly didn''t pay attention to my dragon and tiger mountain! Since Fat Dragon and thin tiger happened in Tengzhou! I think Tengzhou Luo family should take the main responsibility! " Nearby, an old man clapped at the table and called. "Old six! You''re in a hurry again! In case Fat Dragon and thin tiger offend those who should not! At that time, it will not be good for the dragon and tiger mountain to be involved in some disputes! We need to preserve our strength now! The general helmsman of the world association was elected as the leader of the world, and invited heroes from all walks of life to discuss the magic plan together! I don''t think we should delay the overall situation for the death or life of the two outer disciples! " Sitting next to the dragon and tiger master, a serious old man said with a straight face. "Second brother! Sixth brother! Listen to me The man who spoke was an old man. He was wearing a long shirt, with a bun on his head and a pair of immortal characters. He arched his hands at the audience, stood up and continued: "although fat cat and thin tiger are two foreign disciples, among the disciples who sent them down the mountain to carry out the task, they are not good at heart! But for me, Longhushan has made a lot of contributions, which must be very clear to all of you! How about this? According to what I see, I''d like to send someone to Tengzhou to check it first and get a general idea of the matter! It''s not too late to make plans. " As soon as he said this, everyone nodded and agreed. The Dragon Tiger Heavenly Master saw that everyone agreed. Then he nodded and said, "if there is no objection, this matter should be handled according to the fourth elder''s method! Yuanba! How are you doing recently? "A man sitting in the most corner stood up and arched his hand at the old master, and said in response: "report back to the old master! It''s late stage! But I can''t touch the threshold all the time As soon as this speech was said, Yuanba was indeed the most outstanding genius of Longhu Mountain in the past 100 years. Compared with the old Tianshi, Yuanba was no better than the past! Dragon Tiger master nodded and said to Yuanba A: "Yuanba! I will take a picture of you going down the mountain to have a look! By the way, you can experience more worldly things and have a good experience. Come with me later to open up a channel for you to pass on to you! " "Thank you, master!" Yuanba''s face was beaming with joy, and he quickly replied with a curve in his mouth. Yuanba hasn''t seen a woman on the mountain for several years. Now he can take this opportunity to get down the mountain and have a good time! ... when Zhang Zheng looked at the Chen group in front of him, he was very itchy and rushed directly to the front door. "Stop! No one is allowed to enter without employee card and invitation card! " Zhang Zhenggang walked to the door and was stopped by two bodyguards who were like dogs. "Get out of the way! I''ll go in and find your boss! " Zhang Zheng''s voice is a little cold. He always stopped others. When was he stopped by others! "Oh! I come from other places. I have a lot of temper! You can see Chen Dashao when you meet? Go back where you come from! Otherwise, don''t blame us for saying hello to you One of the bodyguards stood up to Zhang Zhengyao and took out a baton from his waist. Chapter 187 "Get out of the way! I''ll go in and find your boss! " Zhang Zheng''s voice is a little cold. He always stopped others. When was he stopped by others! "Oh! I come from other places. I have a lot of temper! You can see Chen Dashao when you meet? Go back where you come from! Otherwise, don''t blame us for saying hello to you One of the bodyguards stood up to Zhang Zhengyao and took out a baton from his waist. "Go away!" Zhang Zheng a burst of drink, the whole body of flame instantly rose up! The two bodyguards in front of them, like a kite with broken strings, were blown out in an instant, and the toughened glass in front of them was directly broken into powder. "Woo ~" the siren sounded loud. More than 20 security guards ran out of Chen Dashao''s company, holding their batons and pointing to Zhang Zheng in front of them. Zhang Zheng made a leap and kicked his toe on the chin of a bodyguard. Suddenly, the bodyguard was like a cannon ball. The whole person flew out and the dog was lying on the road like eating mud. Zhang Zheng kicked one, and within two breaths, the security guards were beaten on the ground, crying bitterly, and had no strength to stand up. Zhang Zheng was merciful. After all, it was not easy for the security guards to make a living. It was almost enough to discount one arm. After a while, Zhang Zheng came to Chen dashaodi''s office and pushed in the door. Zhang Zheng found that only one female secretary was preparing a copy in her professional clothes. Her body outlined a moving curve. "Where is Chen Da Shao?" Zhang Zheng asked directly, staring at the woman in front of him, but he had no evil thoughts in his heart. "Well, come on, I''ll tell you! Later, you should be lighter. "The secretary put down his work, twisted his attractive waist, and walked to Zhang Zheng with lotus steps. His small buttocks twisted around, and the water was very moist. "Where is Chen Da Shao?" Zhang Zheng hums coldly, he can''t be like some people to prostrate under pomegranate skirt. "Don''t worry, come and play!" The Secretary''s eyes are like silk, smiling at Zhang Zhengrou, a finger has been put on Zhang Zheng''s waist. The next second, the Secretary''s breath rapidly expanded, the whole person''s spiritual power gushed out, instantly poured on this finger, all this came very suddenly. However, Zhang Zheng had seen through everything for a long time. He leaned back slightly and stretched out his hand to pull the tie on the Secretary''s neck. The secretary was staggering and the whole person was lying on Zhang Zheng''s body. "Well, you should be light, which makes people ache to death. The Secretary stuck it on Zhang Zheng''s chest, and his tongue would lick it on Zhang Zheng''s face. Being squeezed by the two white rabbits in front of his secretary''s chest, Zhang Zheng could not help but feel a bit of love. Indeed, since ancient times, heroes have been sad about Meirenguan. "Click!" Looking back at the Secretary''s tongue at hand, Zhang Zheng suddenly felt evil. This reminds him of Xue Lili, who held the Secretary''s soft waist with a backhand, then twisted his arm with his backhand and pressed the Secretary on the ground. "Ah, you don''t feel well like this!" The secretary was pressed on the ground by Zhang Zheng, but he did not forget to show off. "Where is Chen Da Shao! Bang Zhang Zheng slapped his attractive buttocks with a loud noise. "Ah ~" the secretary was a little bit sore, biting his teeth and refusing to say a word. "Click!" A secretary''s arm directly dislocated, facing Zhang Zheng''s pressure step by step, there is no way, eat pain and shout: "in the Chen family courtyard! You stinky man really doesn''t understand amorous feelings. Bai Chang still looks at a face like this! " After getting the answer he wanted, Zhang Zheng slapped the Secretary on the head with a backhand and knocked her out. Chen''s courtyard looking at the whirlpool of spiritual power in front of him, Chen Dashao was excited and laughed: "ha ha! Zhang Zheng, I am about to become the middle stage of the earth stage! I''m going to take revenge on you this time! Chen''s courtyard is the time of your death The spiritual power in the air quickly poured into Chen Dashao''s head. This is the spiritual power''s power. At the end of the day, Chen Da Shao, a relaxed face, shook his powerful fist and opened his mouth with a smile. "Tut Tut, I think I can''t do anything about you if I hide in the Chens'' courtyard, Chen Dashao!" Zhang Zheng''s faint voice came out. Then Zhang Zheng, dressed in sportswear, appeared at the gate of Chen''s courtyard. The air suddenly became cold for several degrees. The air seemed to solidify and the yard was full of murderous air. "Hum! Zhang Zheng, I didn''t expect you were still alive, but you can rest assured that the Chen family compound is the burial place I prepared for you. How about the environment? " Chen Dashao''s face was ferocious. Looking at Zhang Zheng who came slowly in, he opened his mouth and said with a smile. "Thanks to you, you live a good life. It seems that you have chosen this cemetery for yourself! The defeated generals still have the face to shout here? " "When you die, you''ll have to talk hard! Die As soon as Chen Dashao heard Zhang Zheng expose his scars, he was in a hurry, and the strength of the middle stage of the stage was gushing out. Zhang Zheng frowned. No wonder Chen Da Shao had the capital to challenge him. It seems that this is an opportunity and he has successfully entered the middle stage of the stage. Bang Zhang Zheng and Chen Dashao fought fiercely together. Last time, Chen Dashao was knocked to the ground by Zhang Zheng with one fist. After this breakthrough, Zhang Zheng and Zhang Zhenghao were even neck and neck.After nearly a hundred rounds of fighting, the two men were finally separated, and the bricks laid in the yard had been torn apart by this time. "Good! Zhang Zheng, you can fight with me to this situation with the strength of the early stage. I have to say, you are indeed a genius, but I am Chen Dashao! Just like killing you geniuses! Next year''s Day is your Memorial Day! Magic palm Chen Dashao''s clothes were windless, and a large amount of black spiritual power appeared on his body, forming a huge palm in the sky and slapping Zhang Zheng hard in the past. No matter how Zhang Zheng hid, the palm seemed to lock the breath of Zhang Zheng, and could not get rid of it in any case. A bite of teeth, looking at the huge black palm close at hand, Zhang Zheng simply sat cross legged in place, hands quickly pinch Jue. "Ha ha! Can''t get away from it! So sit cross legged and die? I will help you! Go to hell Looking at Zhang Zheng, who is about to turn into a puddle of meat and mud, Chen Dashao''s mouth rises, and the blood that just blows out with Zhang Zheng slowly flows down. "Four elephant fingers!" Zhang zhengmeng opened his eyes. The terrible power between his hands sent out, and the air in the courtyard became blurred. The collision of spiritual forces made the surrounding space collapse. Then a fierce contraction, a huge explosion in Chen''s courtyard recalled that all the tile houses around collapsed. Chapter 188 "Four elephant fingers!" Zhang zhengmeng opened his eyes. The terrible power between his hands sent out, and the air in the courtyard became blurred. The collision of spiritual forces made the surrounding space collapse. Then a fierce contraction, a huge explosion in Chen''s courtyard recalled that all the tile houses around collapsed. The whole Chens'' compound turned into ruins and the smoke dispersed. "Cough ~" Zhang Zheng was sitting on the ground, coughing violently. His clothes were dyed red with blood, and the whole person was in a mess. Just now, Zhang Zheng was in the center of the explosion and was injured by the explosion. If he had not experienced the thunder, he would have gone back to the West. "Ha ha! "You can''t think of it, but you can''t see the whole blood coming out of your chest. Chen Dashao''s chest was pierced by Zhang Zheng''s four elephant fingers. The blood around him was evaporated, and the smell of roast meat was diffused in the air. Zhang Zheng coughed and stood up, slowly walked to Chen Dashao''s face, stepped on Chen Dashao''s head, and then sat down on the ground, gasping for breath. The reason for this is that Zhang Zheng is afraid that Chen Dashao, like Zhao Wu last time, would be invaded by foreign demons and cause great trouble. In the dark wing room of the dragon and tiger society, a burst of six awns lit up, and then the air twisted. Out of thin air, there appeared a young man with girl''s long hair tied into a long ponytail. He was a man but wore a woman''s hair ornament. The visitor was Yuanba who was sent by the Dragon Tiger master. After the meeting, the Celestial Master directly launched the transmission array to send Yuanba to Longhu society. Opening the door gently, Yuanba looked at the busy Longhu society members in the yard. Then he saw the fat and thin tigers lying on the ground. Looking at the disgusting scene in front of him, Yuanba could not help but curl his mouth. At this time, everyone was busy in the yard. No one noticed that Yuanba came out of the door. Since his elder brother was killed, he had to sell what he could buy for some money. After licking his lips, Yuanba raised his hands and patted him. His fists turned around and looked at him as if he were a fool. "From today on, I''m your boss. You can call me big brother! Do you know? " Yuanba slowly glanced at the people in front of him and said slowly. "Cut, who are you! Tiger is not at home, monkey is called overlord! what''s that! Who are you? " Next to a small yellow hair, listen to Yuan Ba so talk, immediately anxious. "Boom When they heard the explosion, they felt that their faces were covered with hot things. At this time, they found that the little yellow hair just talked, and the whole person''s head exploded, and the hot brain just splashed over! "Does anyone else have any questions now?" Yuan Ba said in a soft voice, but the corner of his mouth raised a strange arc. "No, no, big brother! From now on, I''ll show you what to do This time, he immediately put down his furniture and yelled to Yuanba. "Ha ha! He who knows the current affairs is a hero! Who killed the Fat Dragon and the thin tiger "Brother Ba, it was killed by a man named Zhang Zheng!" Next to a quick - spoken little gangster quickly answer the voice. "Zhang Zheng? Never heard of it. What''s the level? Some Kung Fu? " "Brother Ba, it is not! We two support Gatling, a dozen Uzi Leng is not hit him! Give this boy a Golden Cicada! This immortal little six son still put that, long elder brother and tiger elder brother are pressed by him two times, can''t climb up A little punk points to be swept into meat mud of small six son said. "Pa!" Yuan Ba slapped the rascal in the face and said, "don''t make this disgusting to me!" The little scumbag who was slapped turned his head 180 degrees and lay on the ground without breath. His mouth was covered with white foam. His eyes were wide and wide, and he was dead. "Where has Zhang Zheng gone?" Yuan Ba took back his hand and wiped it with his handkerchief. "Ba... Brother Ba! Zhang Zheng went to Chen''s group to find Chen Dashao! " One man looked down and stammered, apparently frightened. When the little gangster raised his head, he found that Yuanba just in front of him had disappeared. In the top office of Chen''s group, the secretary who had just been knocked unconscious by Zhang Zheng got up slowly, covering his painful head. Just as he was about to get up, he came across a slender "sister" with a horsetail. The Secretary''s head is not very clear. He has just been knocked unconscious by Zhang Zheng. His eyes are blurred. When he sees someone coming, he says, "good sister! What are you doing here? Mr. Chen is not here. Please... "Hmmm ~ ah, it hurts!" Before the word finished, the secretary was pressed on the wall by Yuan Ba. "Good sister? I''m a man. Can''t you tell? Tell me where Chen is! Otherwise, you know it Yuan Ba stares at the Secretary and says with an obscene smile."In Chen''s courtyard!" The Secretary said without hesitation that the Yuanba in front of him was not his rare type, just Zhang Zheng''s little white face was just with his own taste. "Cut, boring! How coquettish to dress like this! Get out of here Yuan Ba turned away from his secretary and turned away. Zhang Zheng was sitting on a piece of ruins, his face was grey and he was breathing heavily. His fighting with Chen Dashao had consumed most of his spiritual power. At this time, Zhang Zheng was as fragile as paper. All of a sudden, Zhang Zheng''s eyes coagulated, staring at a direction in front of him, and said faintly, "don''t hide and hide there! Come out and have a talk "Pa Pa Pa Pa! It''s true that Chen Dashao, who was in the middle of the stage, was killed in the early stage. I have to say, you still have two brushes! " Yuanba clapped his hands and walked in from the abandoned door. Zhang Zheng''s expression is dignified, the later stage of the earth stage! It''s not what I can deal with. Now that the ball is not here, I have no confidence at all. I jokingly said, "I don''t know which family you are, but you are talking about a male accent?" Zhang Zheng now wants to delay time and recover his spiritual power as soon as possible. Even if he can''t beat him, he can''t escape with his own speed. "What? You say I''m a girl? Laozi is a man of eight classics! Don''t play tricks on me! Well, you killed the Fat Dragon and the thin tiger Yuan''s domineering spirit was quickly defeated. As soon as he came out of the mountain, he was recognized as a woman twice in a row. When did he suffer such humiliation! "Fat Dragon? Thin tiger? I haven''t heard of it. " Zhang Zheng shook his head in confusion. "You don''t pretend to be a fool! You didn''t kill those two men just now? " Yuanba''s blue psychic power is wrapped around the body, as if it will explode at any time. Chapter 189 "I didn''t kill two people just now, I just killed two animals at random ~" Zhang Zheng sat cross legged on the ground and sang empty city stratagem to Zhuge Liang in a flat tone that made people unable to guess what they were thinking. Yuan Ba was really bluffed by Zhang Zheng''s expression. He gritted his teeth and hesitated to do it. He put it there for a long time. His heart was horizontal, and he made it in situ. Zhang Zheng saw that Yuanba was also sitting on the ground, and the whole person was happy. It seems that his empty city plan really deceived Sima Yi! "Brother, you are so brave! Don''t sit in danger! I really admire you Zhang Zheng arched his hand and pretended to be calm and admirable. "Though you speak well! But since you killed the Fat Dragon and the thin tiger, and you dare to offend me just now, you don''t want to leave alive today! " Yuanba was staring at Zhang Zheng in front of him. His body was tight, and he was ready to fight with Zhang Zheng at any time. In Zhang Zheng''s mind, ten thousand camels and mud horses floated by. Longhu Mountain did not know how far away it was from here. Unexpectedly, the visitors came so fast. A young generation stepped on the spot in the late stage. It seems that this time he kicked the iron plate. "I''m twice as young as Longhushan, the chief disciple! In the future, we will become the master of dragon and tiger. The whole dragon and tiger mountain will be our Yuanba! " Seeing that Zhang Zheng was not talking, Yuanba talked to himself at the top of his voice. "..." like a chatterbox, Yuanba constantly stimulates Zhang Zheng with his words. Although Zhang Zheng has been staring at Yuanba and paying attention to his every move, he recites Yiqi Sanqing in his heart and quickly recovers his spiritual power. Yuan Ba, who had been talking nonsense for a long time, found a faint aura around Zhang Zheng in front of him. He cursed loudly: "how dare you tease me! Die When he said it was urgent and quick at that time, Yuan Ba took out his heart and covered Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng was caught off guard by this sudden accident. His hands crossed in front of his chest, and he shouldered the powerful blow of Yuanba. "Poof!" A big mouthful of blood gushed out, and Zhang Zheng''s whole person directly smashed into the ruins, and there was a "boom". "The people who killed Longhu Mountain still want to run! I think you are tired of living! " Yuanba looked at Zhang Zheng lying in the pit, his hands gathering strength and taunting. Zhang Zheng stretched out his trembling arm, touched the blood on the corner of his mouth, and stared at the towering Yuanba. If he hadn''t spent too much time to deal with Chen Dashao, he would have been able to retreat completely! "Dragon and tiger fist!" Yuan Ba burst into a drink, and a huge fist of fire fell from the sky and hit Zhang Zheng, who was still coughing up blood in the pit. "Not good!" Zhang Zheng thought secretly that he was preparing to resist the attack. Suddenly, a scene changed and an old voice remembered him. "The gate of rest, the gate of life, the gate of injury, the gate of Du, the gate of view, the gate of death, the door of shock, the door of opening, the gate of battle!" There were eight golden lights all around the sky. The scene changed quickly. Yuanba''s fist was engulfed by the golden light, and the whole person spewed out a mouthful of blood and flew out in an instant. "Qimen dunjia? Lingzhen master? I don''t know which spirit array master is here! Please give me a face Yuanba wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with his arm and looked around from time to time. "Go back where you come from, or I won''t give you face!" The old voice came from all directions, bombarding Yuanba''s eardrum. "Poof! Zhang Zheng! If you''re lucky today, I''ll save your life! It''s not a wise choice for you to offend us! See you later Yuanba spat out a mouthful of blood and yelled at Zhang Zheng, who was lying on the ground. Then he took out a seal from his pocket and crushed it. The whole person disappeared in the same place. Zhang Zheng recognized this rune. Wan Zi once told himself that it was a blinking rune. The Tianjie master could integrate his own space transmission into the seal, and give the younger generation experience to save his name. Unexpectedly, Yuanba also had it. You can imagine how high the status of Yuanba is in Longhu Mountain. "I don''t know your name, Zhang Zheng! Thank you for your help Zhang Zheng struggled to sit up and arch his hands in the sky. "Ha ha! Mung bean, look at you, you just imitated my father, it''s really like! They didn''t recognize anyone "Oh, dear, sister red bean, if you praise me again, I will go to heaven! I''m a little embarrassed! " By red beans so boast, mung bean red face coquettish way. Zhang Zheng''s eyelids jumped. Listening to the quarrel between red beans and mung beans, he widened his eyes. Red bean and mung bean with small hands on their back came out from a big stone beside them. Looking at Zhang Zheng kneeling on the ground, red bean touched mung bean, which was half head shorter than himself. His small face was a little excited. "Mung bean, you are almost catching up with dad now! Sure enough, the great noble has such a disaster today! Fortunately, you have calculated in advance, otherwise we will have no chance to repay you! " Hearing this, Zhang Zheng was stunned and said to mung bean, who was scratching his head, "you did all this just now. What''s the matter with that old voice?" "I imitated my father''s voice! Hey, hey Mung bean touched his head and giggled.Zhang Zheng nodded. It seems that it was the right choice to invite red beans and mung beans to dinner. If he did not make friends with them, he might be killed by Yuanba today. "Well! There''s nothing wrong. We''re going back. Red beans have had enough here Mung bean waved his hand and said to Zhang Zheng who was still in a daze. "Thank you very much for saving your life today. If you have a chance in the future, Zhang Zheng will certainly be generous." Zhang Zheng said with a smile. "Sister red bean, did you hear me! You said that, and you said I was worthless Listen to Zhang Zheng say so, mung bean''s face is happy to bloom, like red beans on one side to show off. "Go, go, go! Go on, you know what you know besides eating Red bean holds mung bean''s ear in one hand and goes forward. "Sister! It''s sister Hongdou who is fighting to eat "Say it again!" "It''s me, it''s me" "..." with a bitter smile, Zhang Zheng watched the two brothers and sisters disappear in his eyes. With the mung bean''s departure, the surrounding fields and other arrays were blown away in the wind. The Chen''s courtyard, which was in ruins, seemed to be a dream. Zhang Zheng bared his teeth and stood up. The place that had just been bombarded by Yuanba became numb. Had it not been for thunder, the black tiger that had just struck Yuan Ba would have killed himself. ... in the wing room of the Dragon Tiger society, Yuanba gasped heavily, and there were bloodstains all over his body. He was bubbling blood out, and he could see the dense white bones. Chapter 190 Taking a breath, Yuanba squeezed a stone tablet from his sleeve and crushed it into powder. Then the air fluctuated slightly, and a shadow appeared in front of Yuanba. It was the Dragon Tiger Mountain Dragon Tiger view dragon tiger master! "Yuanba! What''s going on? I''m in such a mess to ask you to do something for you! How can you be the young chief disciple of Longhushan? " The dragon and tiger Heavenly Master was cross eyed and cold, and his terrible momentum spread across the void. "Master... Master! I already knew who did this. Just when I wanted his life, a spirit array master appeared out of thin air! I''m not... I''m not an opponent! " Yuanba bowed his head, shivering and lying on the ground, afraid to look up to see the dragon and tiger master. "Lingzhen master? What does it look like The Dragon Tiger Heavenly Master''s momentum suddenly burst out. Yuanba''s scarred body flew back directly. He hit the wall with a bang and walked on the cobweb behind him. "Master... Master! I didn''t... I didn''t see it clearly. I only knew that he made Qimen dunjia and opened eight doors! I just feel that the whole body''s spiritual power has been drained, and the whole person is just looking for his life. Yes, yes, and his voice is old Yuanba lies on the ground again, lowers his head and says to the terrifying dragon tiger master in front of him. "Hum! Qimen dunjia, Qiu Qianxue! You old man, it''s you! I didn''t expect to see you for so many years. You leave your school alone! It''s a disaster to my dragon and tiger mountain again The dragon and tiger master was angry, but Yuan Ba was lying on the ground. His whole body was clenched with the pressure of his bones, as if he was about to break in the next second. As soon as the Dragon Tiger master waved his hand, the connection with Yuanba broke, and a cold voice came to Yuanba kneeling on the ground. "If you can''t deal with that boy, don''t go back to Longhu Mountain! Or I''ll go to houshanguan for a year Yuanba''s body trembled at the sound of the Dragon Tiger master''s departure. The back mountain of Longhu Mountain is undoubtedly a frightening place. The black bear spirit has lived for thousands of years, and the giant python coiled on the towering tree can only be held by dozens of people. Yuanba clearly remembers that the last chief disciple offended master Longhu and was sent in. After three days, Qi Gen bit all his limbs. When he came back, he was in a trance and died in the hospital within half a day. "Old man! I want you to look good one day! You''ve brought me a hundred times of my Yuan Ba! I''ll give it back to you Yuan Ba''s face showed fierce light and said viciously. Suddenly, the whole room suddenly became dark. Yuanba, as a strong man in the later stage of the earth, instinctively felt a cold breath coming in from the outside. At this time, Yuanba seemed to enter the endless darkness. "Who! Have the ability to come out! Hiding is no skill! " Yuanba felt a trace of cold in his heart, and his body was washed by a cold breath that did not belong to this world. "Tut Tut, do you want to gain more powerful power for me?" A deep, seductive voice came to mind. "Who are you! Have the ability to speak out! Watch me beat your dog''s head askew Yuan Ba roared. "I am the great demon of Salon! We have a common enemy Zhang Zheng! How do you cooperate with me! How about the whole Tengzhou and Longhu Mountain when our demon takes over the world? " The voice of the great demon of salon came. "The foreign devil? Ha ha ha! Cooperate with you demons and be despised! All the evil spirits outside your country will be killed! Do you think you have a chance to turn around? " Yuan Ba sneered and spat with blood and laughed. "Tut, don''t refuse me in a hurry! Three days of thinking with you! I''ll come back to see you then. These are even gifts for you. Ha ha ha The voice of Sharon''s great demon is fading away. The surrounding scenery changed at a speed limit. Yuanba opened his eyes and found that he was still leaning against the cracked wall. Suddenly, a black light penetrated into Yuanba''s body. Yuanba clearly felt that his cultivation was catching up with Tianjie, and that he had touched the barrier. It was half a step into the Tianjie, and he was injured by Qimen dunjia array The situation has recovered. Yuanba was surprised. He nodded with satisfaction, lifted his lips and licked his lips. The whole person felt bloodthirsty. If Zhang Zheng is here now, he will find that Yuanba''s eyes stretch out with a touch of scarlet that ordinary people don''t notice. Zhang Zheng''s injury did not take long to recover. He returned to his villa as if he had nothing to do. At this time, the blood sacrifice in front of the door had been handled by Zhang Ning and Bai Yunfei. "Zhang Shao! Why don''t you tell me something so big today! The dragon and tiger society will give us some face to the white family! " When Bai Yunfei saw Zhang Zheng come back, he quickly walked over and gave Zhang Zheng a fist in his chest and said anxiously. Zhang Zheng was a little moved and said, "ha ha ha, brother Bai has been bothered! The main thing is that it happened so suddenly that I didn''t have time to tell you, how about treating brother Bai for a drink in the evening "Ha ha ha, who doesn''t know Zhang Shao''s drinking capacity? He who drinks a box alone! I''ll treat you another day! There''s something else in the casino tonight. I have to watch it. I can''t have dinner with you! " Bai Yunfei arched his hand and felt a little ashamed.Listening to Bai Yunfei''s words, Zhang Zheng remembered that when he first came to Tengzhou, he drank down Chen Sheng''s box by himself, and offended the Chen family. Fortunately, everything had been dealt with. "OK, brother Bai, go first. Call me if you have something to do." Zhang Zheng put his hand on his ear to make a phone call. "Third brother, cough, where are we going to eat tonight?" Zhang Ning licked his lips, some can''t wait to say that since Zhang Zheng called him back from the capital, he has not had a serious meal. "Go to a better hotel this time! It''s also a shock to you. " Zhang Zheng took out his mobile phone and made a reservation in a senior hotel in Tengzhou. In the evening, in a luxury hotel in Tengzhou City. The white marble, inlaid with gold stripes of emerald decoration, exudes the historical temperament of the wood floor, and the broad hall to build a different charm. "Third brother, the decoration of this place is very unique." Zhang Ning looked around, and his eyes finally fell on the two front and back turned waitresses at the counter. Zhang Zheng quietly took out a cigarette from his pocket, lit it, and said with disdain, "make a living, don''t look at your eyes at random!" Zhang Ning heard Zhang Zheng say so, spit out his tongue and took back his eyes. Chapter 191 In the evening, in a luxury hotel in Tengzhou City. The white marble, inlaid with gold stripes of emerald decoration, exudes the historical temperament of the wood floor, and the broad hall to build a different charm. "Third brother, the decoration of this place is very unique." Zhang Ning looked around, and his eyes finally fell on the two front and back turned waitresses at the counter. Zhang Zheng quietly took out a cigarette from his pocket, lit it, and said with disdain, "make a living, don''t look at your eyes at random!" Zhang Ning heard Zhang Zheng say so, spit out his tongue and took back his eyes. When you come to a hotel like this, half of the money goes to these decorations and services. "Order, please." Zhang Ning heard of the fame. A woman in a black professional suit looks like she is in her early twenties. Her facial features are pure and delicate. Her figure is extremely hot. Her front is convex and her back is tilted. The two peaks in front of her chest seem to open the shackles of her coat at any time. Her upright buttocks and straight legs are also attractive. It''s really a luxury hotel. Zhang Zheng thought that even the women here are of high level. "The ball Is this meatball delicious Zhang Ning''s eyes were fixed on the two peaks of the waiter. I don''t know the convergence at all. "Very good, sir. It tastes good." The woman smiles and doesn''t know what the taste means. "Cough, give it to me." Zhang Zheng couldn''t look down on the side. At least it was this kind of high-class hotel. The stinky boy still had a lecherous virtue. "Have dinner in Longmen." Zhang Zheng handed the menu to the woman, staring at the woman''s eyes, a mature local tyrant temperament. "Don''t make me wait long." After all, women also see more scenes. I saw her smile and touched Zhang Zheng with her white and flawless hand. It''s soft and slippery, Zhang thought. Then he shook his head and stopped thinking about it. The woman smile, cherry mouth slightly open, sweet said: "yes, sir." Zhang Ning watched the waitress that round buttocks gradually away, no trace of swallowing saliva. As expected, all men are lascivious. "Third brother, let''s go to the club later." Zhang Zhenggang wanted to reprimand Zhang Ning for being out of tune. Suddenly, the mobile phone turned on and it was Bai Yunfei''s. Zhang Zheng was puzzled. How could Bai Yunfei call him at this point. "Zhang Shao''s bad. Something happened to the casino!" Obviously, there was a lot of anxiety on the phone. It seems that things are very big. "Hold on to the situation, I''ll be there later." Zhang Zheng felt uneasy. "Stop eating. There''s something wrong with the casino." Zhang Zheng glanced at the counter and dropped a bank card. "What? What happened? Bai Yunfei Zhang Ning quickly stood up, two people straight out of the door, toward konisek. "Third brother, I''ll call more people." Zhang Ning took out his mobile phone and called the younger brothers of brother Dao in the past. "Well, let them go to the casino first. I want to see who is so bold." Zhang zhengmeng stepped on the accelerator, and the passers-by looked at him one after another. "Do rich people drive like this?" In the casino, a gangster like man was holding the steel stick. "You grandsons want to open casinos, too?" Say something to the side of the mahjong table, the table fell to the ground. "Do you know who owns this casino? I urge you to get out of here. " Bai Yunfei looked at the three people in front of him, and he was a little afraid. "Seven elder brother, you and he expend what words, simply we beat this boy, beat his life can''t take care of oneself." In Tengzhou City can beat people disabled, the power behind is generally not to be underestimated. Damn it, I don''t know who took a fancy to this casino. Bai Yunfei thought, dare to use force on his own territory! "Boy, when someone comes, you can''t leave. I''m in a good mood today, and I''m not going to get out of here!" Bai Yunfei stares at the little gangster''s leader coldly. "Oh, boy, you are so tired of living." One side of the younger brother can not see down, straight toward the white cloud fly over. Bai Yunfei sees the situation is not good, quickly Dodge, the right hand touches a wine bottle, homeopathy smashes in the past. "Bang!" With a clear and crisp sound, the little gangster''s head bloomed. "Ah, ah..." The man put on a tearing heart like cry, the upper body desperately shaking. "Stinky boy, dare to move my horse! I castrated you The gangster''s leader angrily denounces, a stick toward the white cloud flywheel. Bai Yunfei couldn''t dodge, so he had to block with his hand and was shocked out. "Kill him! Kill him The thugs were hysterical. After such a long time, those who dare to hurt him can''t live that day. After all, Bai Yunfei''s strength was limited, and the situation was defeated immediately. "Boy, do you know how long I have been on the road. Today I will kill you. " Say, take out a butterfly knife from the bosom, put on Bai Yunfei''s neck.All of a sudden, blood gushed, white clouds flew, and my heart was cool. All of a sudden, the gangster yelled. "Ah, ah..." Bai Yunfei fixed his eyes and saw that his neck was good. On the contrary, it was a crack in the crook''s wrist. "How dare you move Laozi''s people?" Zhang Zheng rushes up and kicks directly, kicks the gangster to one side, and his head is directly inserted into the middle of the floor. "Are you OK, brother Bai?" Zhang Ning runs to help Bai Yunfei. "It''s OK." Bai Yunfei looked at Zhang Zheng, "Zhang Shao, the three of them." The gang leader took the steel stick and chopped at Zhang Zheng. He took a knife out of his belly and took it out of his belly. "Ah, ah..." When the two gangsters saw that they were not in a good position, they ran away. "Want to run?" Zhang Zheng snorted coldly. Pa pa They were immediately put back by the door. "None of you want to run today." Zhang Ning picked up the stick and turned to the three men. "If you dare to move Laozi''s gambling house, you are so tired of living." Obviously, the gang leader couldn''t hold on and cried, "brother, let us live..." Zhang Zheng stopped and lit a cigarette. "Come on, who sent you?" "Well, we can''t say Bang ~ the last thug falls to the ground. Zhang Zheng aimed at the forehead of another gangster with a playful face. "Do you want to be like him "Steve, our big brother." "Good." Zhang Zheng put the gun away. "Well, for your honesty, I won''t kill you." Zhang Zheng smiles. "Brother Xie, brother Xie..." The gangster leader cried with joy and staggered to the door with his horse. "But then, are you going to get your life if you hurt my brother?" Zhang Zhengchao waved at the door and several killers slashed at the gangsters. "Clean it up, and then you take the cloud to the hospital." Zhang Zheng said. "Good third brother." Zhang Ning picked up Bai Yunfei and looked at Zhang Zheng, "when can I settle with Steve?" Zhang Zheng took a look at Bai Yunfei and didn''t answer. "I''ll go and get the dog man''s head when the brothers are ready." Zhang Ning can''t wait at this time. He has been pressed by others these days. Now Brother Dao lives in the hospital, and these younger brothers are all hanging out with him. They are trying to make a big plan! Chapter 192 "Good third brother." Zhang Ning picked up Bai Yunfei and looked at Zhang Zheng, "when can I settle with Steve?" Zhang Zheng took a look at Bai Yunfei and didn''t answer. "I''ll go and get the dog man''s head when the brothers are ready." Zhang Ning can''t wait at this time. He has been pressed by others these days. Now Brother Dao lives in the hospital, and these younger brothers are all hanging out with him. They are trying to make a big plan! "You take Baiyun to the hospital to treat the injury and go back to have a good rest. You have important tasks to hand over to you tomorrow, don''t you?" Zhang Zheng said to Zhang Ning, who was eager to try. "Really?" Zhang Ning a face excited, listen to his third brother has an important task to give himself, small face all happy red up. Send away Zhang Ning, Zhang Zheng took out a mobile phone to Luo Xuan to call. "Uncle, what''s the matter?" Luoxuan seems to be eating at this time, the most ambiguous. "Do you know where Steve Finn is?" Zhang Zheng''s voice sounds a little cold, and again and again, no more than three. This Steve Finn has challenged his bottom line four times in a row. If he continues to let him do so, although he is not afraid of anything, the people around him will suffer. "Steve Finn? Is it the dirty foreigner who came to the party that night and confessed to my sister? It''s said that it''s from the Steve family in foreign countries? I''ve heard that I''ve been living in a villa in the suburbs. I''ll send you his address later. " Luoxuan remembered that you did hate some of the people''s actions when you saw Steve Finn at the party. "Brother! Is it Zhang Zheng calling? " Luoxuan just hung up the phone, Luoya jumped out from behind Luoxuan, with little stars all over her eyes. It seems that she has been eavesdropping behind her. "Hum! This son of a bitch, I don''t know how to call my brother, call me! " See Luo Xuan nod, Luo Ya Du small mouth, some unconvinced. Luoxuan looked at his sister''s coquettish appearance, and then found Steve Fen''s location on the mobile phone and gave Zhang Zhengfa a pass. "Ding Dong ~" received a short message from Luoxuan. Zhang Zheng nodded and his eyes were cold. He came out of the casino and ran to Stephen''s villa. Suburban, Steffen villa "ha ha! Fuck, hahaha, you have a good idea this time. Since Zhang Zheng has no way out, we will start with the people around him! Unfortunately, the killers in your country are too weak! If I were in my family, I''d like to have this Zhang Zheng Rui Gu... Gu Yang Hui! " Steve drank the red wine in front of him and laughed. He looked at the small gangsters who helped him give his ideas. He was satisfied with his confidant. "Hey, fengo! This is called encircling Wei to save Zhao! In our ancient art of war! Let this man named Zhang Zheng be busy The next man with a cheeky look and a mouthful of red wine, he was very happy. "Ha ha ha, Zhou Yu! You can''t do that, fingo! Tomorrow, I''ll give you the attention of practicing the humble way in a clear way, and I will make sure that this political obedience will be obeyed A full of fat can not move people, looking at the idea of the week fish skimmed his mouth. "Good! Just do it! I can do it! I have plenty of money. As long as I can bring Zhang Zheng down, how much money will do! Loya must be mine, and this woman must let her in my bed Steve Fen''s face was a little flushed after drinking. Looking at the door of the counselor who had spent a lot of money in front of him, the whole person swayed with him. "Ha ha! Fingo, listen to me tomorrow! Make sure to get Zhang Zheng''s wife to fenge! Tomorrow night, fengo will wait for the bridal chamber A little gangster who has never seen time, immediately comes up with a smile and says his own ideas. It seems that I have never heard of Zhang Zheng''s name in Tengzhou! "Oh? It''s serious! " Steve Finn''s eyes widened, and he had to say that the little gangster''s idea just came to his mind. "That is! Brother, I''ve never been able to use this medicine! Tomorrow, just give this to Zhang Zheng''s meal! Make sure he sleeps like a dead pig. As for his wife, fingo is not easy to catch? " The little gangster squints his small eyes and imagines the picture in his mind with an evil face. "Bang!" The door was kicked open, the door came into a slender figure, followed by a cold to the extreme voice, "who just said to numb me?" "Poof! Poof! Poof Just now he was still talking big. At this time, the whole person spat out three mouthfuls of blood donation, his eyes were wide, and he lay unconscious on the ground with a bang. He was scared to death by Zhang Zheng, just like those who were scared to death by Zhang Fei''s roar in the romance of the Three Kingdoms. The little gangster''s blood was all sprayed on Steve''s body in front of him, and the wine glass in his hand was also sprinkled with scarlet color, which looked very disgusting. "Ah, it''s none of my business! It was Steve Finn who forced me to do this. I was wronged. Don''t kill me. I just like his money Zhou Yu, who was just in a daze, was really scared at the moment. Looking at Zhang Zheng who rushed in from outside like a god killer, Zhou Yu rattled his head on the ground."Bang! Bang! Two useless things! fuck£¡ Die for me Steve Finn took out a pistol and quickly blew the head of Zhou Yu and the fat man who was about to escape. His brain splashed on Steve Fen''s face, just like tofu, looking very disgusting. "Zhang Zheng! I didn''t expect you could come here, tut tut Stephen''s face was covered with brains and blood, and looked very ferocious in the light. "Foreign devils?" Zhang Zheng found that there was a faint blood red in Stephen''s pupil at this time, which gave people a strange feeling. Zhang Zheng felt very familiar with it. On that day, the great demon of salon looked at him like this. "Ha ha ha ha! Zhang Zheng, Zhang Zheng, have you found all this? It''s not bad that you are the evil spirits of the human world Stephen looked at Zhang Zheng in front of him and burst into laughter. "Are you Sharon? Aren''t you back in the demon world? Why are they still here? " Zhang Zheng asked in a deep voice and was ready to fight at any time. "We''ll meet again soon! Ha ha ha! Zhang Zheng... "The voice became smaller and smaller, and the scarlet color in Steve Fen''s eyes quickly faded. "Zhang Zheng? Why are you here! I told you not to touch me! I''m from the Steve family! If you move me, the Steve family won''t let you go! " Steve Finn looked like a different person, yelling at Zhang Zheng in front of her, her eyes were very frightened. Chapter 193 Just attached to the body of Steven Sharon magic God fleeting, a moment later left a blank face of Steve Finn. Zhang Zheng frowned. It seems that the great demon of salon was not really driven back to the demon world by Tang Feng and the heaven level strong man of the World Association. The world barrier has become very weak, and Sharon can intervene in the human world. "Zhang Zheng, you killed my counselor! My Steve family is at odds with you With a frightened face, Steve held a pistol with no bullets and pulled the trigger continuously at Zhang Zheng. However, he could not hurt Zhang Zheng in front of him except for the sound of "click". "Click! Bang Zhang Zheng kicked Steve Fen''s arm with a flying kick. The expression on Steve Fen''s face changed from panic to jealousy and pain, and a big mouthful of blood gushed out. "Who was that man just now! Have you got in touch with foreign devils? " He just yelled at Steve Finn who was trampled on the ground. He had already used eight points of strength just now. If Stevie was normal, one foot was enough to knock him out, but now he just broke his arm. It must be the salon''s fault! "I don''t know. I don''t know anything. Someone wants me to kill you! He will give me strength! Give me the strength to beat you. Don''t kill me. It''s the monster with the long horn on its head that wants me to do this! " Steve Finn lay on the ground, tears streaming, the sharp pain is that his whole face seems to be twisted together, the original small eyes, directly squeezed out. "Now that I know what I want to know, there''s no point in staying here!" Zhang Zheng said coldly that he would not leave any chance for such a person who repeatedly made trouble for himself. "No! I belong to the Stephens! My brother is the patriarch! The fury of the family is not what you can bear! How about leaving me alone Stephen can only rely on his own family to be so arrogant and domineering. If it is left outside, people will be chopped into meat in minutes. In a huge castle in the demon Kingdom, salon sits on a chair with hundreds of skulls. One hand touches a shining skull touched by the handle, and the other hand touches his hair. He looks at the picture in front of him with interest! "Yes! yes! That''s it. Zhang Zheng killed this rubbish, kill him quickly, ha ha! As long as you kill him, you will be doomed! Hahaha ~ " the demon of salon widened his eyes and looked at Zhang Zheng''s efforts on the screen. Sharon clenched his fist excitedly, and his skull instantly turned into powder and disappeared with the wind. "Ah, no! No Steve Fen''s face turned red, and the whole person could not speak complete words. His chest was depressed by Zhang Zheng''s feet, and the sound of bone fracture clattered, like a carp struggling in an oil pan. "Go away! I won''t give you another chance next time! " Zhang Zheng took back his feet and coldly looked at Steve Finn lying on the ground with red face and foaming mouth, and turned away. Zhang Zheng is not stupid. As far as Steve Fen is concerned, it''s far from possible to become a big climate. Everything is just that salon plans everything behind his back. "Boom! Bang The great demon of salon stood up and looked at Zhang Zheng who turned away from the screen fiercely. The noble and gorgeous chair behind him turned to pieces, and the whole castle trembled violently! "Oh ~" around the castle came the trembling roar of countless nether wolves. Countless twisted foreign demons knelt on the ground and buckled their heads at the castle of the great demon of Sharon across a long distance. "Zhang Zheng! Again and again, I am a good thing! When my God comes, the first person I will get rid of is you The voice of salon''s extreme anger resounded from the sky, a dark purple light column rose from the ground, and the whole salon field was shaking. ... "Yo Yo! Salon, a brainless trash, is shouting and yelling, tut Tut, impatient but can''t eat hot tofu ¡« " on a mountain tens of thousands of kilometers away from salon''s castle, a graceful figure with red hair and a devil''s body, naked, with only a cloak sneered. Then he stretched out his scarlet tongue and licked his fiery red hair. Then he turned and jumped on the shoulder of a demon, patted him on the head. The demon turned and walked down the mountain, shaking the earth and rocking the mountain with every step of his foot. ... Zhang Zheng comes out of the villa of Steve Fen. If he has just killed Steve Fen, he may have hit the track of salon. Take out a purple gold membership card from his pocket. It was given to him by Tang Feng at the beginning. Last time Tang Feng finished processing the salon demon, he told him that this card could cross the void and get in touch with himself. Zhang Zheng walked into a cave and injected his spiritual power into the purple gold card. In a moment, a huge light curtain appeared in the air, and Tang Feng''s face appeared in front of Zhang Zheng''s eyes. Zhang zhengtut was surprised. He didn''t expect that he could still use it like this after he arrived at Tianjie. In the place where there was no network and no mobile phone, this method was undoubtedly the best, but the conditions were more stringent. "What''s the matter, brother Zhang?" As soon as Tang Feng saw Zhang zhengman''s dignified face and did not exchange greetings, he directly began to ask about the business."Brother Tang, something has happened! The great demon of salon has not been taken back, he is still planning some things secretly... "Zhang Zheng said in a deep voice. Then he told Tang Feng exactly what had just happened. "Zhang Zheng! You''re lucky you didn''t kill! Steve family is not easy to deal with, basically can be among the top family ranks, but you don''t have to worry! Now the big plan of eliminating demons is on the way. They won''t attack you because of this little thing! " After listening to Zhang Zheng, Tang Feng quickly gave Zhang Zheng a tranquilizer. "First class family? How to calculate this? I also had some conflicts with Longhushan. Today, I sent their younger generation''s chief D disciple to trouble me Zhang Zheng told Tang Feng about some of the things that happened during the day. "A first-class family? Generally speaking, even if there are five Heaven level strong people, even if it is a first-class clan, such as dragon and tiger mountain, the Steve family is also a first-class clan. If they really want to do something to you, and you show your status as an elder in the world, they will not do it to you! " Hearing Tang Feng''s remark, Zhang Zheng nodded and understood the division of power among the major sects. Zhang''s and Qin''s family were not even a third rate sect. The reason why the Luo family ranked on the top was mainly because of its great influence and money. "Brother Tang, OK, I know. I''ll pay more attention to the salon in Tengzhou. I''ll contact you if there''s something wrong!" Zhang Zheng finished holding his fist and hung up the connection with Tang Feng. Chapter 194 "Brother Tang, OK, I know. I''ll pay more attention to the salon in Tengzhou. I''ll contact you if there''s something wrong!" Zhang Zheng finished holding his fist and hung up the connection with Tang Feng. Steve Fenjin all his strength to get up from the ground, looking at the direction of Zhang Zheng''s departure, spit a mouthful of bloody sputum, hesitated for a moment, picked up the mobile phone and made a phone call. "Hello? brother! (cough) I was bullied and almost died! " Stephen got through the phone, coughing up blood and shouting. He looked like a poor man. "Well? Don''t you like that sexy and enchanting girl? How did you get into such a mess? " There was a sexy voice on the other end of the phone. "Brother! You make the decision for me! There is a cultivator! Take my girl! Trouble me again and again Steve Finn hugged his chest and howled as miserable as he could be. "Well? Cultivator? I can''t get rid of my body. Now the world will release the magic removing paste. I can''t deal with some things openly. Let Jack go and have a look at it. " when Steve Fen heard that his brother asked Jack to come over, his face was ecstatic. Jack was one of the top killers in his family! As long as you come here, Zhang Zheng''s head is his own! ... when Zhang Zheng returned to his villa, he saw Zhang Ning in the house watching animation eating potato chips. "How about Bai Yunfei''s injury?" "Third brother! I don''t think it''s a big deal. I don''t think it''s a big deal ~ " while eating potato chips, Zhang Ning vaguely said that the boy had been fighting with others since childhood with Zhang Zheng, and he was not less injured. A young master like Bai Yunfei has never been beaten since childhood. On that day, Zhang Ning was tied up and hung up for several hours in the dragon and tiger society. After coming down, Zhang Ning was still alive and kicking, which was all caused by being beaten up since childhood. "Yes, I see." Zhang Zheng nodded and went back to his own room, not just the matter of white cloud flying in his heart. The top priority is to improve his own strength. Recently, Zhang Zheng always feels that no one can come out. Sharon, Steve family and Dragon Tiger Mountain are all beyond their ability to deal with. Sitting on his bed with his knees crossed, Zhang Zheng practiced the origin of spiritual thunder shaping. Now the spiritual power has reached saturation and can break through to the middle stage at any time. "I don''t know when I can wake up. I must be more careful recently. I can''t do anything to fight for my life." Zhang Zheng said to himself. The Langshan Mountain in Tengzhou is desolate at this time of night, with ravines on the earth and no life left. There are charred tree trunks everywhere, which is the remnant image of Zhang zhengdu when he was robbed by thunder. On the day of Zhang zhengdu''s robbery, the blood red thunder destroyed the originally lush Langshan Mountain. The wolf king who looked at the eagle in the sky from the sky, the black bear who was extremely angry and beat his chest, and the giant python entwined in the sky were all disappeared. On the mountain peak where Zhang zhengdu was robbed, the air writhed and "plop" came out. A young man with blood all over his body rushed out of the mountain. He put his head on the ground and fainted. The bracelet on his arm blinked like a star. Zhang Zheng, who was practicing with his eyes closed, suddenly felt that the necklace on his chest burst out with a burning light, which made his chest tingle. Zhang zhengmeng opened his eyes, and his whole body was suddenly angry. The thunder surrounded the surface of his body. He was ready to fight at any time. He had never encountered such a sudden situation in these years. Zhang Zheng had some mistakes that could not be prevented. "Well?" Zhang Zheng looked down and saw that his necklace was different from the one that usually provided danger. It flashed, as if he was providing information to himself. Zhang Zheng calmed down his heart and slowly infused his spiritual power into the necklace. He clearly found that the necklace had given him a position. Although Zhang Zheng did not know how he felt it, he could not describe it in words. Zhang Zheng made a decision to fly out of the window and run for the wolf mountain. Zhang Zheng knew that the necklace was left by his mother and would not hurt himself. Langshan, Zhang Zheng looked at the devastation, some self blame, because he did not understand the situation of the robbery, leading to the Langshan was razed to the ground. The closer Zhang Zheng was to the mountain, the more intense the necklace on his chest flashed, and he was about to catch up with the flashlight. Zhang Zheng''s heart was fluttering. He was a little excited at the thought that what was about to happen might have something to do with his mother. When Zhang Zheng arrived at the mountain where he was crossing the robbery that day, Zhang Zheng was startled by the scene in front of him. A bloody man appeared in front of him. The bracelet on his arm was shining with gold, which was the same frequency as the necklace on his chest. When Zhang Zheng approached, the flashing light on both sides stopped at the same time, and the original hot feeling faded away. "Hiss!" Looking at the wound on the man, Zhang Zheng took a cold breath. He didn''t have a whole body of flesh. He looked as if he had just suffered from a sharp attack. His brow was wrinkled and his teeth clenched. He seemed to have suffered a lot. Zhang Zheng hesitated for a moment and directly carried the bloody man in front of him on his shoulder and went to his villa.... Zhang Zheng''s bed sheet has been dyed red with blood. No one knows where this man got so much blood! All the way from Langshan to Zhang Zheng''s villa, he still clenched his teeth even though he was delirious. Fortunately, Zhang Zheng learned medical skills from Huang Runsheng and threw him into a bathtub filled with alcohol. "Ah ~" a wail reminds him that Zhang Zheng was hit on the wall behind him by a domineering force. "Cough! Your grandmother, I''m kind to save you, and you''re still fighting me! " Zhang Zheng did not care about the pain on his body. He bared his teeth and swore in a low voice. He quickly picked up the young man from the bathtub and smeared the Chinese medicine powder grinded in advance on the man. "Hiss!" Zhang Zheng looked at the wounds washed by alcohol and inhaled air-conditioning. It was not a knife wound or a sword wound at all. Except for a five finger palm print on the chest, other wounds seemed to be caused by hard tearing, and the skin and muscles were torn apart! How strong will it take to survive this injury! After everything was done, Zhang Zheng put a bandage on his body slowly, playing with the bracelet he had just taken from the man''s next door, and looked at it carefully. All of a sudden, Zhang Zheng was staring at the bracelet with two words "Murong" engraved on the back. "So this man is from the ancient world. He must know my mother!" Zhang Zheng, staring at the young man lying in bed with a weak breath, said to himself. Chapter 195 "So this man is from the ancient world. He must know my mother!" Zhang Zheng, staring at the young man lying in bed with a weak breath, said to himself. The next morning, Zhang Ning yawned and walked down the stairs. Looking at Zhang Zheng sitting cross legged on the sofa in the living room, she was surprised. "Third brother! Why are you in the living room so early in the morning "Zhang Ning, come here and I''ll arrange the task for you!" Seeing that Zhang Ning got up early, Zhang Zheng quickly waved to Zhang Ning and sent him out as soon as possible so that he could have a good exchange with the man yesterday. "OK!" At the thought of an important task that Zhang Zheng had to give himself today, Zhang Ning ran over. "Look, do you see the Zhang''s group on the opposite side? Recently, there will be a group of people to apply for jobs, you can go directly to the company to live in it! If you recruit no three no four people, I take you to ask! Do you understand? " Zhang Zheng pointed to the group opposite the living room and said to Zhang Ning, who was eager to try. "Ah? Third brother, please give me another task! It''s boring to go to the company. Let me fight with you! " Zhang Ning''s cheerful little eyes turned into a sad face when Zhang Zheng asked him to see the company. "Hurry up, someone comes to the company to make trouble, you and Chen Yidao fight people out!" Zhang Zheng thought about it and added another one. Before Bai Yunfei told himself that every time the company stepped into the regular business, there would always be some hooligans alive, ruffians and hooligans coming to collect protection fees. "Got it!" On hearing of a fight, Zhang ningle bloomed and ran out without even eating the breakfast prepared by Zhang Zheng in advance. "Hoo ~" when Zhang Ning left, Zhang Zheng went back to his room, closed the door, and quietly watched the young man lying on his bed. If Zhang Zheng''s calculation was correct, he would almost wake up. As expected by Zhang Zheng, at this time, the person lying on the bed opened his eyes. Zhang Zheng could clearly see that there was a flicker of gold in his eyes. The bandage bound hand points to the water cup on the table. Zhang Zheng quickly took it and put it on his mouth. It is estimated that with his current strength, it is difficult to pick up a water cup at this time. "Gurgling, gurgling, coughing and coughing!" A whole cup of water was poured directly into the water by the man. "Who are you? Where do you come from? Why do you have a Murong family bracelet on your hand? " Seeing that he had already woken up, Zhang Zhengyi looked at his handsome face in a hurry and asked. For a moment, Zhang Zheng felt that the man in front of him was similar to himself for a moment. "Where is this... This?" After drinking the water, the man did not pay attention to Zhang Zheng''s questioning. He directly glared at his big eyes and looked at the strange environment around him. Then, as if remembering something, the whole person sat up fiercely and looked at Zhang Zheng, who are you! What are you going to do? " The blood flowed from the edge of the bandage, and instantly dyed the bed sheets and bedding that Zhang Zhenggang had just changed into red. Zhang Zheng was a little surprised. Where in the world did he get so much blood! So much blood has been shed that I can still keep my head. "Cough!" With a breath of blood, the whole person''s breath withered, but his eyes were still staring at Zhang Zheng. "Ah! I saved you! Tell me who you are and why you have the Murong family bracelet on you Zhang Zheng sighed, raised the bracelet and swayed it in front of the young man. "Give it to me! This is mine Regardless of the blood splashed on his wound, the young man directly raised his hand and grabbed the bracelet from Zhang Zheng''s hand and put it on his wrist. "Ah! What can I ask you? I saved you. Can you show me! It''s like a Muggle! " When Zhang Zheng saw that this man was so rude and unreasonable, his temper suddenly came up. "Thank you for saving me. I will repay you if you have the chance in the future. Now I have to go quickly, and I have very important things to do!" This time, the young man heard Zhang Zheng''s words and gave a quick fist. He struggled to get up and get out of bed. "Pa!" Zhang Zheng slapped him on the bed, staring at his face and saying, "I am a famous doctor! I don''t allow the people I treat to go out and walk when their lives are in danger! " "Let me go! I have something important to do! " The young man struggled to get up, but with such a weak body, how could his strength be better than Zhang Zheng, who was full of vigor and energy. After struggling for a long time, he was still held in bed by Zhang Zheng. Two people compare for a long time, the young man did not take any advantage, simply lying on the bed, looking at his bracelet. "Now tell me your name? I mean no harm to you, or I won''t try to save you Zhang Zheng glanced at the young man lying on the bed looking at the bracelet. The voice was not loud, but it was clearly introduced into the young people''s ears. Young people rush to leave home. They have the same bad habit as Zhang Zheng. They always like to leave others. From waking up to now, they have left Zhang Zheng out of the corner of their eyes for more than five times. "Well, i... I''m calling. Just call me Yu." When it comes to his name, Yu is in a bit of a quandary, so Zhang Zheng is just one word."Yu? Murong Yu? I see the two characters "Murong" engraved on your bracelet Zhang Zheng asked with some doubts. If this man really came from the ancient world, he would certainly be able to bring himself back to the ancient world. Then he could find his own mother and see his father again. "He ~ bah! Murong! I don''t want to be a member of Murong family! They don''t deserve them, snobbish dogs When he heard Zhang Zheng call him Murong, Yu Qi''s swearing words filled his eyes with disdain. "Are you from the ancient world? The Murong family? " Zhang Zheng asked carefully. Zhang Zheng was afraid and afraid that Yu said no. if he went back to the ancient world, he would be ruined. He was afraid that Yu said yes. For a time, he didn''t know how to face it. "Well." Yu bit his teeth and nodded heavily with resentment in his eyes. Zhang Zheng''s heart beats, it''s the ancient world! From the ancient world! Nayu must know the way to return to the ancient world. Zhang Zheng was surprised and frightened when he thought of it. "Damn Murong Huaiyi! Old dog! Lock up my mother so that I can''t see my father, my brother! Ah ah ah! Even send someone to kill him! I can''t stay with you, I''m going to find my brother Murong Yuyue said that the more excited, the whole person because of anger directly shiver up, nail into the flesh, blood from the fingers. Chapter 196 "Damn Murong Huaiyi! Old dog! Lock up my mother so that I can''t see my father, my brother! Ah ah ah! Even send someone to kill him! I can''t stay with you, I''m going to find my brother Murong Yuyue said that the more excited, the whole person because of anger directly shiver up, nail into the flesh, blood from the fingers. Zhang Zheng''s heart was pounding. Hearing Murong Yu say this, he had a premonition in his heart, but he was not sure. He could only stare at Murong Yu, who was gnashing his teeth in front of him. "Don''t go. Have a good rest here." Zhang Zheng didn''t know what to say. He could only let Murong Yu have a good rest. Murong Yu''s physical condition is very bad now, and he is on the verge of collapse. "What''s your name? Take me to deal with it. Find my brother and my father. I''ll come back and thank you!" Murong Yu hugged his fist and said to Zhang Zheng in front of him. "My name is Zhang. Just call me Zhang Zheng!" Zhang Zheng sighed and waved his hand, but his heart was pounding. When Zhang Zheng said this, Murong Yu was stunned. He looked at Zhang Zheng in front of him. Immediately, the whole person directly came to hold Zhang Zheng and burst into tears. "Brother! I''m your brother Zhang Yu! Run! Someone is coming after you Zhang Yu was crying with tears in his arms. The grievances he received along the way broke out in this instant. Zhang Zheng slapped Zhang Yu on the back with a bitter smile. It seemed that his guess was correct. The surprise came so suddenly that Zhang Zheng did not feel relieved for a while. He could only gently stroke Zhang Yu''s back with one effort and comforted him: "don''t cry or cry. Slowly say that brother is here." Sure enough, Zhang Yu soon stopped crying. After all, Zhang Yu was still a child, a few years younger than Zhang Ning, but he looked like an adult. Zhang Zheng sighed. He took out the necklace that his mother had left him from his neck and put it in front of Zhang Yu. When he put it with the bracelet, it burst into a dazzling light. The whole room was surrounded by a warm light. Then Zhang Yu''s wound was like the night when Zhang Zheng fought with the great demon of salon, and recovered as before, and the whole person became lively in an instant Jump around. At this time, Zhang Yu''s face was completely exposed in front of Zhang Zheng, and the bruise also disappeared. Zhang Zheng looked at the face with his seven point image. His heart, which had been somewhat indifferent for many years, melted instantly. He took out a piece of his own clothes and handed it to Zhang Yu in front of him. Then the two brothers seemed to have endless words to say. "What happened to mother? Did my father find him? " This is what Zhang Zheng can''t wait to know. Zhang Yu looks a little low, some sad about his mother Murong Yunxue''s return to the family. "Because the mother violated the rules of the clan and married outsiders, she was brought back by the four elders in charge of the criminal law. Because the mother was the daughter of the clan leader, the family members turned a blind eye. The old thief Murong Huaiyi put all the blame for the loss of artifacts in the clan on his mother''s head, and his mother was demoted to the cold room for 100 years Stop, although my grandfather is the patriarch, the people in charge are always the old men of the Presbyterian Church! Especially the old thief Murong Huaiyi! The most damned thing is that they have an affair with foreigners and try to make friends with the hostile forces. My grandfather is old and can''t take care of things. Now they are looking for you, brother! " "Why do I have to be the patriarch! You can come as well! " As soon as Zhang Zheng heard that he wanted to go back to be the patriarch himself, a flame rose in his heart. "Brother! Those Presbyterians don''t want you to go back to be the patriarch! They just want to calm the panic of the people! Only those who are recognized by artifact can be the patriarch of Murong family! And the artifact is on you, brother! This is the necklace Zhang Yu spoke to Zhang Zheng, who did not understand the seriousness of the matter, in a hurry. "So, is that Murong Huaiyi trying to kill me? Then take the necklace and go back to the position of patriarch? " On the whole, Zhang Zheng already knew the general meaning. "Yes! After knowing this news, my grandfather rashly started the space tunnel and sent me to death! The last time you started the artifact, the old thief Murong Huaiyi found the coordinates. It won''t be long before he sends someone over! " Zhang Yu looked at Zhang Zheng''s face without anxiety. He really wanted to give his brother a mallet. Zhang Zheng remembered that when the salon came that day, his necklace had once started. The strange fluctuation must have been discovered by Murong Huaiyi, who was in the ancient world. "What is the status of Murong Huaiyi in the Murong family?" "Great grandfather! At present, as a senior elder, all the old men in the clan listen to him. They follow his horse''s head, and his cultivation is earth shaking. After the last incident of collusion with the enemy was revealed, he was assassinated several times, all intact. According to my grandfather''s inference, the old thief Murong Huaiyi may have broken through the barrier of the heavenly order and will soon enter the realm of cultivation! " Hearing Zhang Yu say so, I have generally understood the strength of Murong family. I think the world will join hands with tingfengge now, and it may not be Murong Huaiyi''s opponent alone! At that time, Gu Shu alone beat the World Association and tingfengge, and his vitality was greatly damaged.I must not go to the ancient world! I''m going to save our mother! I want to kill the old thief Murong Huaiyi Zhang Zheng said maliciously. "Brother! Why can''t you go? Now, I can''t say when! The old thief Murong Huaiyi is coming! " Listening to Zhang Zheng''s words, Zhang Yu''s anxious temper immediately came up. "The foreign devils have already extended their claws to Tengzhou, so I can''t sit and watch! I want to make an end with the great demon of Sharon. I think the ancient world should hate the demon world deeply? " "Yes, elder brother, the aura of the ancient world is more intense, and there is no destruction of the rules of heaven and earth. You can reach a higher level of cultivation! Those demons are still afraid to think of the ancient world "Come on, Murong Huaiyi is here. Let''s talk about other things. Tell me how you went back to the ancient world! I remember when I remember, my father didn''t tell me that I had a younger brother! " Zhang Zheng can''t wait to know where his brother came from. "When my mother was caught back in the ancient world, she was already pregnant. My father should not have known that my mother gave birth to me in a cold room, and my grandmother raised me up. Those elders in the small family despised my grandfather! Brother, you must go back! For four years, they have to fight with the elder for the sake of rescuing him. " Zhang Yu bit his teeth and said that he hated those elders. Chapter 197 Hearing Zhang Yu''s remarks, Zhang Zheng has become much more aware of what happened in those years. I''m afraid that the only person who knows the truth is Gu Nuan''s departure. However, since he left last time, there has been no news. Zhang Zheng can''t help but sigh in a low voice. "Yu, you should have a good rest here recently. With your strength, no one can do anything to you." Zhang Zheng knew at the moment when Zhang Yu opened his eyes that the golden light in his eyes was exactly the same as his own, which had vaguely reached the level of the later stage of the earth stage, and there was still a lot of gap from the great Yuanman. Now in Tengzhou City, it should be Yuanba of Longhu Mountain, so as to cause harm to Zhang Yu. "Brother! No, I have to follow you! My grandfather said that he would take you back to the family intact Zhang Yu shook his head firmly, and then added, "brother! Although we have never met each other, grandma often tells me about you, saying that you will be able to stand firm in the future, hold the stars in your hands and step on the sun and moon! The future of Murong family must be carried forward in elder brother''s hand! You are the one Zhang Zheng gave a bitter smile, but it didn''t sound like nonsense to look at Zhang Yu''s face. Zhang Zheng slapped Zhang Yu on the shoulder with a smile, and he had infinite reverie about the grandfather he had never met before. "All right, let''s not say more. I''ll go downstairs and buy some food. You''ll wait for me here for a while. Don''t run around, or I''ll be in trouble if I can''t find you back!" Zhang Zheng ordered, then closed the door and went downstairs to buy some breakfast. After Zhang Zheng left, Zhang Yu sat quietly on the bed, holding a bracelet in his hand and clenched it vigorously. He said to himself, "brother! Don''t worry. I will never let the old thief Murong Huaiyi hurt you any more with me Tengzhou railway station at this time, a man came out of the station with a shaved head, a huge toolbox behind his back, sunglasses on his face, and a deep visible knife mark just scratched from his temple to his chin. His skin was dark, he was tall, and he was wearing a suit that was not suitable for him. The whole person looked very fierce. Steve Fen, who was beaten by Zhang Zheng outside the station, looked at the man who came out of the station. His eyes were wide and his face was ecstatic. He ran up to the feet of the visitors and began to suffer when he held his thigh. "Jack! You''re here. I''ve been beaten up by others. That damned Zhang Zheng has repeatedly asked me for trouble. Just last night, I was almost killed by him The man in front of him is Jack from the Steve family. "Master Fen, I won''t make trouble out of the ordinary. Since my grandfather asked me to kill Zhang Zheng, I will never help you with other things like you did when you were a child!" Jack''s eyes under Sunglasses glanced, kneeling on the ground holding his painful Steve Finn, coldly said. As a child, the most useless part of the Steve family was Steve Finn. If it had not been for a gifted elder brother, people like Steffen would not have been allowed to live in the Steve family. As a child, relying on his father and brother, Jack once helped himself to do a lot of immoral things. "Mm-hmm! Jack, you''re right! Just kill Zhang Zheng! " Although Steve''s face is a little disappointed, but the thought that Jack can kill Zhang Zheng, Loya will still fall in love with her, Stephen''s face flashed a grim smile. "Where is he?" Jack said in a deep voice. "Here it is! Jack, South Street villa! " Steven takes out his mobile phone and shows jack where he is. "Brush!" When Steve Finn looked at Jack again, his eyes widened. Now, where is Jack! As if nothing had ever happened. In the villa, Zhang Yu, sitting on the bed with his knees crossed, suddenly opened his eyes. He felt a strong breath outside the house. The golden light flashed under his eyes, and people disappeared from the house. "Who is it?" Zhang Yu appeared on the roof of the house. Under the room stood a black man with sunglasses and a toolbox on his back. Zhang Yu could feel the strength of this man and asked cautiously. "Well? Something. Are you Zhang Zheng? " Jack raised his head and looked at Zhang Yu. He was surprised and asked. He didn''t expect that Zhang Yu''s accomplishments were so strong. Zhang Yu squinted at Jack and thought, "my brother? no way! My brother is no match for him! "Yes, I am Zhang Zheng! What on earth do you want to do! " Zhang Yuxin a horizontal, absolutely can''t let his brother who just met to take such a big risk. "That''s easy. I don''t want to do anything. I just want to kill you!" Jack''s voice was full of bravado! Zhang Yu clenched his teeth and was about to fight Jack to death. "I''m Zhang Zheng you''re looking for. You''re the one Steve Finn called for?" Zhang Zheng''s voice reminds me of it and appears in front of Zhang Yu out of thin air. "Well?" Jack looks at two very similar people in front of him. He is not sure for a moment. It seems that he has to go back and ask Steve Finn. "Yes, I''m Steve jack of the Steve family. I''ve been ordered by the master to kill you. I''ll be with you tonight in Langshan!" With that, Jack disappeared in front of Zhang Zheng, coming and going in a hurry."Brother! Just now this person is very strong, you are certainly not his opponent, give it to me at night! I''ll go to Langshan to deal with him! " Zhang Yu saw Jack disappear and said to Zhang Zheng in a hurry. "Yu! Don''t worry. Even if I''m not his opponent, I''m confident to escape. We''ll go together tonight and listen to my arrangement. " Zhang Zheng narrowed his eyes, and Steve Finn challenged his bottom line again and again. This time, he could not say anything at all with him! The night soon fell, and the night of the dragon and tiger society was extremely quiet. Most of the punks were still in the flower street at this time. In the wing room of the dragon and tiger society, Yuanba sat on the ground with his knees crossed and felt the moonlight shining through the window quietly. Suddenly, Yuan PA opened his eyes fiercely, and the scarlet under his eyes was fleeting. He said faintly to him, "I know you are here. Come out!" "Tut tut! It is worthy of being the Yuanba after the cultivation and improvement! I didn''t expect you to find me hiding so deep! " The miniature shadow of the great demon of salon came out of Yuanba''s back and looked at Yuanba sitting cross legged with a smile. Chapter 198 "Don''t talk nonsense! What is the purpose of your coming here? " Yuanba sneered at the salon in front of him. "Tut, don''t be angry. What did you think about the cooperation I told you last time? Do you have any ideas to continue? As long as you kill Zhang Zheng, Tengzhou City will no longer stop you and me! I''ll be in the demon world, you''ll be in the human world! The whole Tengzhou is yours! " The voice of the demon God bit by bit lured the yuan bully in front of him "hahaha, cooperation is not impossible, how to say you have to give me some more sweet Yuanba''s eyes were scarlet, and he burst into laughter. His bones clattered and his whole body grew an inch higher in an instant, with two sharp teeth in his mouth. "Wish us a happy cooperation! Waiting for your good news! Ha ha ha The great demon of salon pointed to Yuanba''s eyebrows and then disappeared. Yuanba opened his mouth and looked at the changes of his body with satisfaction. His hair turned into blood color to me. In a twinkling of an eye, he had reached his waist. His eyes turned red, just like Zhao Wu, who was possessed by a demon at that time. Yuanba closed his eyes, his sensitive nose sniffed the air, and suddenly his mouth opened with an amazing arc. His tongue licked his dry lips, and the whole person rushed out of the door and disappeared into the moonlight. In zuisheng Pavilion, Yu xiuxun is tracing Xiaokai with a kerosene lamp in front of the counter. Suddenly, a gust of wind blows outside the door. The kerosene lamp in front of him flashes. Yu Xiumei frowns tightly. He puts his brush aside and looks at Yuanba who comes in from the door. "Sir, would you like to buy a sword or a sword?" Yu Xiu looks dignified. The man in front of him gives him a warning of danger. "Hey Yuan Ba raised his head and looked at Yu Xiu. He put out his scarlet tongue and licked his lips. He said hoarsely, "I don''t buy anything. I''ll take your life." Looking at the scarlet eyes, Yu Xiu realized that it was not good and called out: "the foreign demon God! Don''t be wild The man in front of him gave him a sign of jealousy and danger. He even had a familiar smell of the great demon of salon. Yuanba looks at Yu Xiu, who is in a backward posture. He grins. His right hand becomes claw. He grabs Yu Xiu fiercely! Yu Xiu felt as if he was trapped in the swamp and flew to Yuanba''s direction with more force. All this happened between a breath, Yu Xiu''s neck was caught by Yuanba. "Master of the Pavilion!" There were more than ten voices around the room, and then thousands of concealed weapons were fired at Yuanba, who was holding his neck. "Noise! I don''t know what to do Yuanba has a big drink, with his body as the center, and a huge light curtain spreads around. "Poof!" Around the sound of more than a dozen mouth spray blood donation sound, as well as the sound of heavy objects landing, followed by a silence. "Ah! Beast, I''ll fight with you Yu Xiujie was about to crack, waiting for his eyes to shout to Yuan Ba in front of him. Every assassin is trained by his own painstaking efforts! In such a moment, they were all killed by Yuanba in front of them! Yu Xiu is desperate to find that his whole body''s spiritual power flows into Yuanba''s body along Yuanba''s hand that pinches his neck. Yu Xiu now feels that his limbs are like a sponge and can''t exert any strength. In the eyes of the outsider, Yu Xiu''s body is becoming dry and his two big eyes are sunken outwards. "Er ~" Yu Xiu felt that the vitality in his body was being sucked by Yuanba, but he could not do anything. Such a method of death was too oppressive. "Here comes the world hall leader!" Just listen to a big drink outside the house, the sound of a few broken wind came from the distance. "Damn it!" Yuanba scolded in a low voice. He said that Yu Xiu, who was about to faint in his hand, threw it on the ground, and then disappeared in zuisheng pavilion with a fast speed. "Brother Yu! How are you doing? I''m late! " Luo Xuan quickly came to lie on the ground in front of the shave, concern asked. "Cough, I..." Yu Xiu looked at Luo Xuan in front of him. He couldn''t say what he wanted to say. His heart sank in his throat. He just said a word and fainted. "Brother Yu!" Luoxuan looks at Yu Xiu lying in his arms. He is thin and skinny. The vitality in his body has been absorbed by Yuanba just now, so his practice in the future is also a problem. "The damned devil again! It seems that the master must handle this matter well this time! " Luoxuan vicious said a, and then holding the injured in the repair disappeared in the moonlight. "Damn it! How dare I play! How can the master come as soon as he says it! " Yuan Ba, who responded, quickly returned to zuisheng Pavilion, but Luoxuan had already left with people. "The thief of the world! Don''t let me catch you! I must make life worse than death Yuanba raised his head to the sky and roared. His eyes flashed with dazzling red light because of his anger. After Zhang Zheng came to Langshan again, he was not familiar with Langshan for several times, but he became a little familiar. Far away, Zhang Zheng saw Jack sitting cross legged in the moonlight, his black body shining silver and white in the moonlight.Steve Finn sat not far away drinking red wine, as if to see Zhang Zheng''s death this evening. "Zhang Zheng, you are here." Jack, sitting cross legged, opened his eyes and looked at Zhang Zheng in front of him. His eyes burst out with a thrilling light. Zhang Zheng felt that his body had been seen through. "Well! Zhang Zheng! Ha ha ha, I didn''t expect you to die. Now I''m going to show you the power of the Steve family! Jack, don''t kill him. Save his breath! I want him to see with his own eyes the look of his horse being taken away by me Steve Fen gasped and looked at Zhang Zheng''s red eyes. The whole person had fallen into madness. Jack didn''t even look at him. He had been looking at Zhang Zheng. His muscles were tense, as if he could jump out at any time. "Hoo ~" a cold wind blows, Zhang Zheng and Jack disappear in the same place instantly. Jack''s original fighting force has a spider web like crack, spreading around. Steve lowered his head and Finn was surprised to find a steel bar stuck in his chest. "How... How possible, poof!" Steve Finn''s eyes were staring, his face was incredible, a mouthful of blood donation spurted out, the heart stopped beating, the whole person fell on the ground, dead can''t die. "You! Mean Jack appeared in the place where Zhang Zheng had just been, and cried out indignantly that he had been killed by others under his own eyes! Don''t mention the atmosphere. Chapter 199 "You! Mean Jack appeared in the place where Zhang Zheng had just been, and cried out indignantly that he had been killed by others under his own eyes! Don''t mention the atmosphere. "Hum! Don''t worry, soon you will go down to accompany your master Zhang Zheng directly hit Jack with a thunderbolt. This time, the force of four elephants was added to the thunder. Jack crossed his hands in front of his chest and carried Zhang Zheng''s blow. His backhand kicked Zhang Zheng''s head. "Not good!" Zhang Zheng''s secret way is not good. The whole body shape is connected. He quickly withdraws from Jack''s attack range. Jack''s feet brush his forehead. The strong wind makes his scalp ache. If he is just kicked, he will lie unconscious on the ground. Jack has just been bombarded by Zhang Zheng''s arm. It seems that there is nothing wrong with him. He just has this faint fist mark, and soon recovers as before. Jack shook his numb arm and looked at Zhang Zheng in front of him in surprise. It seemed that he could avoid the kick. "I have to say, you are a bit out of my imagination, but the next thing is over, I will not give you any more opportunities!" Jack took off his personal tool box from behind and patted the box gently. There was a bright light on the box. Zhang Zheng narrowed his eyes and started to observe the situation in front of the observer. Three long knives flew out of the box directly, just like the one Zhao Wu used at the beginning. The knife was shining with golden light, and it was carved with complicated veins. Zhang Zheng just glanced at it, and the whole person was dizzy. After calming down, Zhang Zheng opened his eyes and found Jack disappeared in the same place. Zhang Zheng''s heart was filled with cold air, and the dark channel was not good. The whole person quickly rolled to the side, and there was a huge hole in the position where he had just been, which was caused by the tearing of space. Imagine the power of Jack''s three knives. Jack had a knife in his hand and a knife in his mouth. He walked out of the room and looked at Zhang Zheng, who was far away from him. He said, "Zhang Zheng, you are dead in Jun Yan''s hand, and you are worthy of death!" "Pooh!" Zhang Zheng spits a mouthful of phlegm on the ground, then runs away towards the mountain with his back to Jack. "Don''t run away!" As soon as Jack saw that Zhang Zheng was going to run, he quickly turned into a golden light to chase Zhang Zheng. Looking at Jack chasing after him, Zhang Zheng''s mouth curled up in a strange arc. When he arrived at a bush, Zhang Zheng made a sharp turn and went straight up into the air. "Coward!" With a curse, Jack rushed to Zhang Zheng in the sky. "Jack! Today, let''s show you what it is called Double whack! Four elephant fingers Zhang Zheng shouts, Zhang Zheng blows the four elephant fingers which have just been finished in the running to Jack. "Many tricks!" Jack looked at the terrible breath, and suddenly his heart was not good. At this time, the man was in the air, and he could not escape, so he had to rush up. "San dao Liu! Cut the ghosts and gods Jack roared, the dazzling golden light and the four elephant fingers collided together, and broke out to shine the wolf mountain into the light of the day. The fierce explosion sounded in the air. "Dragon fist!" Suddenly, a man with seven or eight points like Zhang Zheng appeared on the side. He smashed his fist wrapped with spiritual power to Jack who was still in the air. After the explosion, Zhang Yu''s fist fell on Jack''s body. Jack''s space became distorted in an instant. The whole body was twisted into a strange angle. Then the blood was thrown like no money. The whole person was deeply hit on the ground. The cobweb spread around quickly, and a small mountain collapsed ¡£ Zhang Zheng gasped heavily and landed on the ground beside him. He gasped violently in his chest. He used the four elephant fingers in the process of escape. He didn''t expect such a heavy load. "Brother! How are you? " Zhang Yu came to Zhang Zheng and asked in a low voice. "Nothing! It''s just a little bit too much for psychic power! " Zhang Zheng laughed and waved his hand smartly. During the day today, Zhang Yu and Zhang Yu had already figured out the countermeasures. If we were to fight with him at Jack''s speed, even if Zhang Zheng and Zhang Yu joined hands, they would not be able to hurt Jack who was in a perfect position. "Cough!" Jack felt his body become numb, and he couldn''t get any strength. Most of his bones had been broken. He couldn''t move when he wanted to turn over. The whole human body was embedded in the soil. "Jack! I can kill you now! I''ll save your life. I hope you can tell your master when you go back. I don''t want similar things to happen again! As for your three weapons, I will accept them with a smile. " Zhang Zheng looked at Jack who was still in the soil and said seriously. Then he put Jun Yan, who had just been used by Jack, in Zhang Yu''s hands. Zhang Zheng was a little surprised to find that although Jun Yan was three knives, when they were put together, they would automatically become a knife. No wonder there was only one name called Jun Yan. If you guessed well, it should be one of the top ten famous knives. "You two scumbags, I will come back! Jun Yan, I will come back for it Jack sat up with all his strength and said to Zhang Zheng and Zhang Yu who were standing on the pit. Then he took out a ball like thing from his pocket and threw it on the ground. After the white eyes, the whole person disappeared in place, leaving only blood on the ground."Well? It''s a real trouble for him to escape! " Zhang Zheng frowned. What Jack used just now should be the same as that used by Yuanba of Longhushan, which belongs to the Rune of tearing space away. "It''s OK, brother. His injury can''t recover for ten days and a half months. Next time I see him, I''ll hit him once!" Zhang Yu comforted. Zhang Zheng narrowed his eyes, motioned to Zhang Yu to put Jun Yan away, turned and took Zhang Yu back to his villa. In an aisle of Tengzhou City, Jack appeared out of thin air. The whole person fell out of the air into an alley. He coughed blood with a big mouth. His eyes were cold, and his face was covered with bone scars. At this time, he looked very ferocious. "Zhang Zheng! I''ll come back to you today! No one related to you can escape the hands of the Steve family Jack''s eyes were cold and his hand was sitting in front of him. Yo, you''re lucky to have a chance with Zhang again The voice of Yuanba was echoed in the alley Chapter 200 "Ouch, I can''t believe that you also have a grudge against Zhang Zheng. Tut, you let that Yu Xiu go, but another one is coming. What a good luck!" Yuan Ba''s voice echoed in the lane. "Who is here! Come out quickly, or I won''t be polite! " This sudden sound scared Jack very much, the alley constantly reverberates, let Jack do not know where the person is. Jack was cold in his heart. He looked up and saw a tall man with red hair and red eyes standing overhead. Jack''s pupils are tight. There is no delay for a second. He takes out the ball from his pocket in an instant and is about to move away. "Want to run? Have you asked for my advice? " In a flash, Yuanba appears in front of jack with his knife in his hand. Jack''s hand with the ball is pulled down by Yuanba, and the blood splashes on the wall around him. "Ah..." Jack''s shrill cry was echoing in the alley. It sounded terrible. Yuanba seemed to enjoy Jack''s performance very much. He opened his mouth and leaned over Jack''s ear and whispered, "next, you''ll be a part of me. Zhang Zheng, I''ll avenge you. You''ll be willing to surrender to me ¡«" he pinched his hand on Jack''s neck, and then, like the vitality absorbed by Xiu, he crazily sucked the vitality and spiritual power of Jack in front of him. After a while, Jack in the hand is no longer struggling. The whole person looks like a corpse. His two big eyes are thinking that the outside is convex and the skin is covered with bones. The whole person is like a pile of rotten skin, and there is no flesh and blood on his body. "Ah, comfortable!" After absorbing Jack''s vitality, Yuanba raised his head to feel the continuous power in his body and cried out comfortably. Now, Yuanba''s behavior has nearly the power of heaven. "Zhang Zheng! Don''t let me meet you again! Otherwise, I will let you know what pain is! Hahaha... "Throw jack on the ground, Yuanba disappears, and the alley is filled with the evil voice of Yuanba. Zhang Zheng and Zhang Yu, who had just returned to the villa, had not yet settled down. Zhang Zheng received a call from Luoxuan. "Uncle! Come here quickly. Something''s wrong! Those demons are not gone yet Luo Xuan said in a hurry. "What''s the matter? Did they show up again? " Zhang Zheng stood up and looked dignified. "Yes! Come and discuss the countermeasures! Something has happened to Yu Xiu! " "Yu Xiu?" When he heard that something happened to Yu Xiu, Zhang Zheng looked dignified. Needless to say, Yu Xiu''s accomplishments were the strongest among these people. Unexpectedly, something happened. Zhang Zheng then said, "don''t worry, I''ll go to your place right away." "I''m coming to you! The Luo family has many eyes, and I''m afraid something will happen "Yes With that, Zhang Zheng hung up the phone. After a while, there was an urgent knock on the door outside the villa. Zhang Zheng indicated that Zhang Yu was ready to start at any time and called out: "the door is not locked, come in!" "Hoo ~" as soon as the person who came in was Luo Xuan, Zhang Zheng breathed a sigh of relief. Looking at Yu Xiu in Luoxuan''s arms, Zhang Zheng took a cold breath. "Ah? Two uncles? " After entering the door, Luoxuan put the emaciated Yu Xiu on the chair beside him and looked at Zhang Zheng and Zhang Yu in front of him in surprise. "This is my younger brother Zhang Yu. Let''s talk about how this is going on and how Yu Xiu has become like this!" Zhang Zheng introduced Zhang Yu to Luoxuan at random, and then put the topic on Yu Xiu. At this time, Yu Xiu was still in a coma. His eyes were closed and his body was thin. In some places, bones under the skin could be seen. His hands were curled up like chicken feet. "I don''t know! When I was just on the inspection tour outside, I suddenly felt a smell of evil spirits. When I arrived, I saw that the killers in zuisheng Pavilion had been killed and injured. Yu Xiu was fighting against that demon! That demon God pinches Yu Xiu''s neck with one hand. Yu Xiu''s whole person has no strength to fight back, and all the vitality and muscles are integrated into the demon''s body! " Luo Xuan a face of panic, to the side of Zhang Zhenglian said with a stroke! It looks very vivid! Say chase, Luo Xuan seems to think of what is the same, a face incredible looking at Zhang Zheng said: "that... That demon, there is a familiar breath on the body! I think it''s salon''s great devil, with his blood red hair, his strange eyes and his long teeth Luoxuan''s face is determined, that is Salon! "Don''t worry. Let''s talk to elder brother Tang about this matter first. If he has time, he hopes to wipe out the evil spirit of Salon!" Zhang Zheng thought about it and suggested that he took out his capital membership card to call Tang Feng without waiting for Luoxuan to nod. "Brother Zhang, what''s going on! What''s the matter? How did Yu Xiu become like this! No, there''s going to be something wrong with you! " Just appeared the picture, Tang Feng saw Yu Xiu lying on the sofa with a dignified face, and saw the seriousness of the matter. "Brother Tang, what''s going on here? Can you tell me more about it?" Zhang Zheng looked at a dignified Tang Feng and inquired. He always wanted to know the specific reason."Ah, the magic skill is harmful to people. The devil God is good at bewitching people! They can directly cross the barriers of the world to control those with weak willpower, give them strength and teach them skills! This is the situation in front of us. Some people are willing to become the devil''s kind! Collect fresh blood and muscle for them, and be fully prepared for the coming of the next devil. Similar things are happening all over the world this time. I''m afraid I can''t get to you either! But don''t worry, there will be other masters coming to you! " Tang Feng ordered, by the way to Zhang Zheng and Luo Xuan under a tranquilizer. "Well, brother Tang, I''ll do it as you say! Recently, those demons outside the territory are really rampant! " Zhang Zheng nodded and agreed with Tang Feng''s practice. After all, Tengzhou is not a key place, and it is normal that the world will not send important hall leaders. After shutting down his contact information with Tang Feng, Zhang Zheng sighed and looked at Yu Xiu lying in front of him. He felt some mixed bottles of five flavors. As the supreme elder of Tingfeng Pavilion, he watched his people being beaten up like this by the demons. There is no need to mention the anger in his heart. "Brother, what should we do about this matter? If we act separately now, we will easily be broken down by demons one by one." Zhang Yu, who has never spoken, said his own thoughts at this time. Zhang Zheng took the pulse of Yu Xiu''s hand and confirmed that Yu Xiu''s life was not in danger. Chapter 201 "Yu! Yes, just as you said, but we have to find out who was seduced by the devil first Zhang Zheng turned his head and looked at Zhang Yu and Luo Xuan in front of him. "Yes, uncle! I''ll draw you a picture of that man later Luo Xuan heavily nodded, and then picked up the paper and pen handed to him by Zhang Zheng and described them on the table. Zhang Zheng was stunned by Zhang Yumu and took out several kinds of medicinal materials from Qiankun ring. "Brother! Do you know that? " Zhang Yu''s face was incredible, as if his brother was omnipotent. "Don''t you talk nonsense! Didn''t I cure you for the wound you had Zhang Zheng said in a bad mood, and then remembered that when he was treating the boy, he was sleeping like a dead pig. Zhang Yu blushed and scratched his head, looking a little embarrassed. Zhang Zheng didn''t care about Zhang Yu next to him, and put all his energy into the coma of self-cultivation. After grinding a pair of side-effects, they were slowly refined with their own thunder fire to form a pool of medicinal mud, which was pasted on Yu Xiu''s body without leakage from the beginning to the end, leaving only one mouth and nostril for exhaling and inhaling. "Brother, is that ok? Will you suffocate him like this Zhang Yu looked at Yu Xiu, who was buried in the medicine mud by Zhang Zheng, and said nervously. "What''s the nonsense! Don''t you also get tied up by me? No, it''s good. I want him to absorb the medicine in you. Do you know Nezha? " Zhang Zheng saw that Zhang Yu doubted himself so much, and said to Zhang Yu in a bad mood. "No..." Zhang Yu shook his head in confusion, looking a little ashamed. "At the beginning, Nezha was taken by Taiyi to take lotus root as his trunk, and on the lotus base, he came back from the dead! Now I use such expensive medicine, which is a great tonic! After being inhaled into Yu Xiu''s body, he will be able to regain his former vitality again Zhang Zheng talked and shook his head. If he added a fan, he seemed to have some immortality. Zhang Yu, who had never seen the world, had a burst of hot eyes. In his heart, he admired his brother more and more. At this time, Luoxuan''s work was almost finished. Luoxuan held up the A4 paper with both hands, looked at it carefully for a while, nodded with satisfaction, reached out and handed it to Zhang Zheng. He said, "the profile of the demon is basically like this. I dare say that the painting is 90% of the total!" "Would you still have this?" Zhang Zheng took over the portrait. Luoxuan was drawing with a pencil. It looked lifelike, with hair dancing in the wind, sharp teeth and hands like beasts. "Haha, I learned sketch in college before, and I was a leader in the club." Luoxuan hey hey, some embarrassed to scratch their own head. Zhang Zheng looked at the bloodthirsty devil on the paper. He felt that he looked like Yuanba, but some did not dare to confirm. He did not dare to confirm until he saw the ring on Yuanba''s hand. "Brother, you know this man, don''t you?" Zhang Yu looked at Zhang Zheng''s face as if he had guessed something. "Yes! I know this man. He killed me a few days ago and failed to succeed. The chief disciple of Dragon Tiger Temple of dragon and Tiger Mountain has achieved a complete level of cultivation, which is similar to that of Jack tonight, but the move is from Longhu Mountain, so it is more complicated to deal with it! " Zhang Zheng looked dignified, staring at the Yuan Ba painted on the paper. "What? Mount Longhu! I knew that these Taoists didn''t have a good thing, they even had an affair with the demon clan! I will report this matter to the headquarters of the World Association and give an account to Longhushan! " When Luoxuan heard Zhang Zheng talk about the dragon and tiger mountain, the whole person was anxious. Usually Luoxuan couldn''t see these evil spirits. "In my opinion, it''s better to wait for the hall leader of tomorrow''s World Congress to come and make plans. Now Yuanba''s strength should be greatly increased. It''s not sure that it has reached the threshold of Tianjie! A breakthrough is possible at any time! " Zhang Zheng to the side eager to try, need to eliminate the devil Zhang Yu and Luo Xuan proposed. Seeing that both of them nodded their heads, Zhang Zheng added: "in order to be fully prepared, it''s better to wake up and let him contact the tingfengge for Salon! We must be fully prepared this time! " "Let''s have a good rest. You can almost wake up after tomorrow''s Yuxiu." Zhang Zheng waved his hand and went to Zhang Ning''s house, leaving Zhang Yu and Luoxuan in the living room. Steve family, sitting in a chair with his eyes closed, opened his eyes and looked at the extinguished fire in front of him, Steve Jack! So the fire of the strong man with perfect steps was extinguished. The smell of terror swept through the castle, and all the members of the Steve family felt a terrible smell emanating from the castle. Everyone was shaking in their hearts. I''m afraid the patriarch''s accomplishments have improved a lot in recent years. "Elders! Assembly hall! Call an emergency family meeting! " Steffa''s voice rang through the hearts of every family. Everyone was surprised. Such an emergency family meeting had not been held in nearly ten years. This time, all of them realized the seriousness of the matter. In the spacious conference room, there was no special table for family meetings. There were only seven sofas arranged in a circle. Steve Da, who was sitting in the first place, had golden curled hair. At this time, his face was black and his forehead was exposed.The elders sitting below didn''t understand what had happened. They could let the calm householder show such extreme behavior. "Patriarch! What has happened to bring us together? " The speaker, with Mediterranean hair, is not young, and his clothes are a little out of shape. It seems that he was just going on a business with a younger generation of women in his family. Now he has been called in and is still in a bad mood. Like this kind of foreign family, their relationship is more complex, the style of life is more chaotic, any kind of thing can happen, Stevie DA and Steven were born by the maid, but did not expect to rise to the top of the family directly, the crow changed into Phoenix, and became the patriarch of the family directly. "Elders, let''s come here today. We have important things to tell you! If you don''t want to participate, you can go now! " Steve Da cold voice said, eyes slowly moved from the six elders, the weakest cultivation of the Mediterranean six elders directly shivered. "Cough! Since the patriarch has important matters to discuss, we will certainly act according to the clan leader''s wishes? The big guy said, "isn''t it?" The same six elders who had just been swept by Steve Da expressed their position to the elder next to him. Chapter 202 "Xiaoda, I watched you grow up. There are some things you shouldn''t have no sense of propriety. What kind of things makes you lose your manners? Is the devil coming? " The elder sitting next to Stevie Da looks very stable and is the oldest one in the room. "Uncle! I''m a bit out of shape today. Please allow me to make my own decisions. Jack is dead! " Steve looked into the elder''s eyes and said faintly. "What! Who on earth did it! " On hearing this, the two elders stood up and stared at Steve Da, hoping that he could give himself an account. "Two elders, don''t worry. If I guess it''s right, it should be Tengzhou where my younger brother went, and he was killed by Zhang Zheng!" Steve Da squinted, and no one knew what he was thinking. Jack, as a member of the two elders, is undoubtedly the most angry. Jack is the young and outstanding person in their line. Basically, it is a matter of certainty that Jack will be killed so early. "Patriarch! Don''t interfere in this matter! Jack is in my line! I''ll take care of it myself! " The two elders stood up and sorted out their neckties. Ignoring the eyes of the people, they left. "Second brother! Wait for me The six elders don''t care about Jack''s life or death. When they see someone quitting early, they are ecstatic and rush after them. Their little lover is still waiting for him in the quilt! Seeing the departure of the two elders, the meeting could not be held. Steve Finn waved his hand, stood up and sighed and said, "I''ll ask the World Council for instructions. Come here first, uncle. Look at the second uncle. I''m afraid he''ll do something drastic." "I see, Da. Be calm!" With that, the elder led the other elders to walk outside quickly, leaving Steve Da with his back to them. ... the next morning, Zhang Zheng went out to see Zhang Yu and Luo Xuan sitting cross legged in the living room. They had been watching Yu Xiu, who was still in a coma. It seemed that they had not slept all night. "Good morning! You don''t have to watch him like this. After he has absorbed almost all the medicine, he will be able to wake up Zhang Zheng said casually to the Dharma protectors. He took out three bottles of milk from the refrigerator and threw them into the hands of Zhang Yu and Luoxuan. "What is this, brother?" Zhang Yu was a little curious and took the milk that Zhang Zheng gave himself. His face was full of doubts. As soon as Zhang Zheng slapped his forehead, he forgot that Zhang Yu grew up in the ancient world and never drank milk. "It''s milk. It''s good to drink. It can supplement nutrition." Luo Xuan explained to Zhang Yu that some of them couldn''t laugh or cry. "Milk? I didn''t drink it. When I was young, my grandfather often gave me milk! Yeah? It''s so delicious! "Gulu Gulu..." Zhang Yu opened the lid of the bottle and took a sip. His eyes were bright. After two or three sips, he drank the bottle of milk that Zhang Zheng had just thrown to him. "Don''t worry, there''s still in the refrigerator. Go get it yourself." Zhang Zheng saw Zhang Yu in such a hurry. He couldn''t laugh or cry, pointing to the refrigerator next to him. Zhang Yu''s eyes were bright and his face was flushed with excitement. He went straight into the refrigerator and poured one bottle after another into his mouth. "Is it elder Zhang in the room?" There was an old voice outside the villa. Zhang Zheng and Luo Xuan were surprised. They didn''t notice the arrival of the man at all. They didn''t say much. They rushed out and saw an old man standing outside the house smiling. The old man was wearing a long coat, covered with oil, and holding a chicken leg in his hand. He was shiny and had a wine gourd pinned to his waist. He did not look up to see Zhang Zheng and Luo Xuan walking in front of him. Zhang Zheng was surprised to find that he couldn''t see through the cultivation of the old man. The old man in front of him was smiling, just like the water in an ancient well, which made people unable to understand the depth. "Shigong?" Luo Xuan was shocked and unbelievable, and fell to his knees with a plop. "Hum, you have a good eye. Get up!" The old man waved his hand at will and saw that Luoxuan''s body could not help but stand up directly. Zhang Zheng felt a feeling similar to Uncle Gu in his body. "I don''t know what to call the elder!" Zhang Baozheng said. "Well! My name is Hong Jiu, tut Tut, good boy. As expected, the old guy surnamed Gu is not wrong. He is a good young man! Ha ha ha Hong Jiuyue looks at Zhang Zhengyue as if he is looking at a piece of jade. "Do you know where Uncle Gu is?" Zhang Zheng knew that the man Hong Jiu was talking about was Gu nuanli. He asked in a hurry. "I don''t know where he is. I met with that old boy some time ago. I can praise his good apprentice. At first, I didn''t believe it. I didn''t think it would be nice to meet him. Hahaha, don''t think about it. You can see him sooner or later when you should see him!" When Hong Jiuyi talks about Gu nuanli, he has some regrets in his eyes. "Thank you for telling me! Zhang Zheng can''t thank you! " Zhang Baozheng said. "There''s nothing to thank for that. If it wasn''t for Tang Feng''s son of a bitch begging me to come, I wouldn''t want to get involved in the whole world." Hong Jiu waved his hand and ignored Luo Xuan, who would serve in the world. He said mercilessly.Zhang Zheng could also feel that the old man in front of him was also sneering at the World Association and had no respect at all. "What are you looking at? There will be only a group of children in the world. What''s so good about it? When we old men were powerful, the world would not even be able to lift shoes. Cut Hong Jiu skimmed his lips, as if to see Zhang Zheng''s mind, said frankly. One side of Luoxuan wry smile, and did not answer the words, it seems to have been tacit Hongjiu said. The image that the world would have set up in Zhang Zheng''s mind was not worth a cent of Hong Jiu''s words. "Master Hong, you must be here for the sake of the devil? Brother Tang must have told you. " Zhang Zheng looked at Hong Jiu''s face and asked weakly. Hong Jiu didn''t take over immediately. Instead, he brought out the wine gourd from his waist and took a big mouthful of it. Then he turned to Zhang Zheng and said, "yes, salon, right? I had a fight with this little devil before, and I could almost feel his means clearly. That''s why Tang Feng, the little rabbit, invited me here and delayed my sleeping time! Take me to see the man''s injury first With a wave of their hands, Zhang Zheng and Luo Xuan only felt that the scenery in front of them changed. They went back to the living room of the villa. Zhang Zheng''s eyes are wide, which is a magic power! Shrink to an inch! In the past, meatballs were popular science to themselves, and none of them were treasures of the super big schools, which could not be passed on to outsiders. Chapter 203 Zhang Zheng''s eyes are wide, which is a magic power! Shrink to an inch! In the past, meatballs were popular science to themselves, and none of them were treasures of the super big schools, which could not be passed on to outsiders. Looking at Zhang Zheng''s expression that he had never seen the world, Hong Jiu curled his lips, dug his nostrils and said, "boy, don''t look like you haven''t seen the world. It''s impossible that old Gu doesn''t even teach you such basic skills!" Zhang Zheng gave a bitter smile, and then he remembered that he had not entered the second floor of the Qiankun Pavilion. Recently, he often saw Jing always walking around in the Qiankun precepts. It must be that after being defeated by himself, he no longer has to stay in the Qiankun Pavilion. Zhang Yu, who was still drinking milk, was startled to see the three people suddenly coming in from the outside. The untidy old man in front of him immediately let Zhang Yu who was drinking milk show disgust. "Well? Who is this boy? " Looking at Zhang Yu in front of him, Hong Jiu raised his eyebrows and said in a loud voice. Zhang Zheng cried out in his heart that he was not good. He quickly stood in the middle of the two and said with flattering expression: "master, don''t be angry. This is my brother. He just offended the elder because of his ignorance." "Good! Good! Good frame! Do you have a master? What do you think of me Hong Jiuyi pulled Zhang Zheng aside in front of him. He stepped forward quickly to Zhang Yu. His eyes were full of stars, and he was in a state of mind of loving talents like a son. Seeing this, Zhang took a breath and thought that the untidy old man wanted to do harm to Zhang Yu. "I don''t want it! You are so sloppy, I don''t like you! " Zhang Yu shook his head, drank the bottle in his hand, and said to Hong Jiu, whose eyes were shining with gold. "Boy! Do you know who I am? That day, when the general Buddha saw me, he had to be courteous! I have a good intention to accept you as an apprentice. Are you not willing to? Think of me... "Hong Jiu blew his white beard and glared at Zhang Yu. No matter what Hong Jiu said, Zhang Yu shook his head, as if the old man in front of him was like a neuropathy. "Cough, master, the top priority is to look at Yu Xiu''s injury, and then make plans." Zhang Zhengsheng was afraid that the two men would quarrel and tear down his villa, so he came out in a hurry. "OK, OK, Zhang Zheng, you have to explain it to your brother! I love this doll! I don''t believe I will be compared by old gu! " Zhang Yu''s temper was blown and his anger was adjusted by Zhang''s. Zhang Yu rolled his eyes, thinking that he didn''t need to find a master. It was enough to have a brother. Who would think that the master would like to follow him back to the ancient world. The slovenly old man is not so good at first sight. Who can be such an expert? Shouldn''t they all be immortal? Zhang Zheng and Hong Jiu don''t know what Zhang Yu is muttering at this time, otherwise Hong Jiu will have to spit out his old blood. "Fortunately, the boy was revived by the medicine, otherwise he would have died long ago, but fortunately, he can''t die! Just wake up after the strength will drop Said nine, lying on the sofa and sighing. "Master, we''ve probably known the murderer. We can go now!" Zhang zhengbaoquan said, and then put the coordinates of the dragon and tiger society in front of Hong Jiu. They only felt that the space changed for a while, and the scenery in front of them became blurred. When they opened their eyes again, they had already arrived at the dragon and tiger society. Besides, jiuyu seems to be proud of me. Zhang Yu didn''t seem to see Hong Jiu flaunting himself. He followed Zhang Zheng all the time. He was so angry that he blew his beard and glared at him. After Zhang Zheng arrived, he took a deep breath of air conditioning. He saw that there was a strong smell of blood in the dragon and tiger society. The ground became scarlet, and there were shriveled bodies and bloody stumps everywhere, which made people feel sick. Zhang Yu almost had to spit out all the milk he had just drunk and stood in the same place for a bout of retching. "Master, what''s going on here?" Luo Xuan looked at the scene in front of him, and was surprised. "This man must have reached the spiritual saturation now! Ordinary demons are not so powerful Hong Jiu sniffed a little, then the whole person looked dignified and ran quickly to a folk square. Zhang Zheng and Luo Xuan and Zhang Yu looked at each other and quickly followed Hong Jiu''s steps. As soon as he entered the door, the smell of the whole person seemed to be disturbed. In front of him, there was a wall full of spider web cracks, with blood splashing all around. The whole room was dark, giving people a deep and strange atmosphere, so that Zhang Zheng could feel a breath in his chest. "Hum!" Hong Jiu snorted coldly and shook his big hand at the void. The whole room trembled, and then came a shrill howl. "Ah? Mr. Hong! You''re here, too! I''ll let you go. Ah, there''s a miniature salon in the palm of Hong Jiu''s hand, full of resentment. "How dare you be so crazy! I''ll kill you one time. Sooner or later, I''ll kill you and tear you up one by one! " Hong Jiu drinks a big, fierce a force, in the hands of the salon''s body will disappear. "poo ~" salon spits out a mouthful of black blood, and his face is full of ferocity and unwillingness! "Old man! I want you to look good, I want you to die Sharon was hammering his chest and yelling. The whole castle trembled, and the murmurs of demons came from all around. ... "that''s the end?" Zhang Zhengyi looked at Hong Jiu, who was able to solve the battle with lightning speed. "No, the monster that you said about eating human flesh and drinking human blood has not been found yet. This dragon and tiger society is the summoning array for salon to come again on the full moon night. At that time, all the dead people in the yard will become the sacrifice for the arrival of demons. Now the priority is to find the person you''re talking about. " Hong Jiu shook his head. He did not know where to take out a chicken leg full of oil stains and put it into his mouth. It was delicious. "Shigong, that man is the chief disciple of Longhu Mountain." Luo Xuan said softly beside Hong Jiu. "What? Mount Longhu? His grandmother''s, these cow nosed Taoist priests, what kind of disposition do they cultivate every day! Was it deceived by the devil? He''s a grandmother. I''ll find something for me! Pooh Hong Jiu scolds loudly, just ate the chicken leg inside the mouth, instantly he is not fragrant, was Hong nine one mouthful vomit on the ground. Zhang Zheng felt more comfortable when he saw that Hong Jiu belittled Longhu Mountain. "Well? Tut Tut, old man, it''s very deep, huh Hong Jiu suddenly looked at the middle of the room, cracked his mouth and said with a smile. He saw a fierce wave of his big hand. The strong wind suddenly blew from the room, and a six pointed star array appeared in the room. Chapter 204 "What? Mount Longhu? His grandmother''s, these cow nosed Taoist priests, what kind of disposition do they cultivate every day! Was it deceived by the devil? He''s a grandmother. I''ll find something for me! Pooh Hong Jiu scolds loudly, just ate the chicken leg inside the mouth, instantly he is not fragrant, was Hong nine one mouthful vomit on the ground. Zhang Zheng felt more comfortable when he saw that Hong Jiu belittled Longhu Mountain. "Well? Tut Tut, old man, it''s very deep, huh Hong Jiu suddenly looked at the middle of the room, cracked his mouth and said with a smile. He saw a fierce wave of his big hand. The strong wind suddenly blew from the room, and a six pointed star array appeared in the room. "Master, is this?" Zhang Zheng also had some doubts. It seemed that there was a terrible smell in the six pointed star array years ago, which made people feel as if their bodies were torn apart. "Brother, this is the space transmission array! It''s small, and only one person can pass at a time. " Before Hong Jiu spoke, Zhang Yu, standing on one side, said it to Zhang Zheng. Zhang Yu came here from the ancient world with this six pointed star array, but because he crossed the space, he was almost killed by the wind blade in the space. "Ha ha ha, that''s good. I know a lot when I''m young! Yes, this is the transmission channel set up by Longhu Mountain here. No wonder I was familiar with the dragon and tiger society when I heard it. It turned out that it was the place where the old people with ox nosed noses were located Hong Jiu laughs and looks at Zhang Yu next to him like a baby. "You want to rush into the tiger mountain?" Zhang Zheng was afraid that the world would not be chaotic. "Fart! This is the transmission array of dragon and tiger mountain! Who knows what''s inside! No, no, no Hong Jiu repeatedly waved his hand, picked up the gourd and took a mouthful of yellow rice wine. He chucked his mouth comfortably. "Cut, look how arrogant you think it is!" Zhang Yu heard the old man Hong say so, turned his lips and scoffed at Hong Jiu. "Hum! Watch it, boy Hong Jiu was staring at Zhang Yu''s eyes and quickly hung the wine gourd on his waist and walked towards the six star array. "Liuding and Liujia, everyone in the town lives forever, the town and the house are peaceful and bright, the ghosts and gods are constantly walking, and the magic soldiers are as urgent as the law, as urgent as the law!" Hong Jiu''s right hand suddenly poked into the six mans array. At the dragon and Tiger Temple in Longhu Mountain, the small view in the mountain is very quiet and the flowers and birds are singing. Now it is the time for the Taoists to sit in the courtyard. All of a sudden, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, they just feel a huge hand sticking out of the mountain after the cultivation of dragon and tiger master! The whole dragon tiger mountain looks like a little fly under this palm. Then a very embarrassed figure flew out of the back mountain. The clothes were covered with blood, and the correct hat had become tortuous. The long chin beard had been torn off several pieces. At a glance, all of them were surprised. The dragon and tiger master in their mind was as high as a God. How could he be so embarrassed. The dragon and tiger master fled everywhere, and his voice rang through the whole dragon and Tiger Mountain: "Hong Jiugui! I have no injustice or hatred with you! Why offend me! Ah ¡« " the big hand shrinks fiercely, and grabs the Dragon Tiger master who is fleeing in the air. His shrill cry resounds through the whole dragon and tiger mountain, and the bones of his whole body sound like they are about to be crushed at any time. The big hand shrunk fiercely, and the big hand that just covered the sky disappeared in an instant. With the disappearance of the master of dragon and tiger. Just as if they were dreaming, they vaguely saw that their God like dragon and tiger master was held in his hands like a chicken. He had no resistance at all. He came and went in a hurry. From today on, Hong Jiugui has become a nightmare for all the dragon and tiger disciples. Zhang Zheng''s side, people looked at Hong Jiu, who was stretching out his hand and tossing about, as if he were digging the drain for others. "Brush!" Hong Jiu''s hand stretched out from below. He was holding a half dead old Taoist. His body was covered with blood. He looked as if he were in a mess! "Dragon and tiger master!" Luoxuan exclaimed in surprise that he had been lucky enough to see the Dragon Tiger master. He was such a strong man. At this time, he was caught by his teacher like a chicken. "Is this the master of dragon and tiger? The one with the highest rank? " Zhang Zheng''s face was incredible. Did Hong Jiu''s cultivation reach the legendary state of cultivation? "Cough, cough, cough!" The dragon and tiger master lay on the ground, coughing blood violently. He could not sit up. It seemed that the bones of his whole body were almost broken. "How are you, disciple? Have a long view! As long as you worship me as a teacher, these are just skin and hair! Next time as a teacher, let you see more profound! Ha ha ha Playing this hand in front of Zhang Yu, Hong Jiu seems extremely happy, especially to see Zhang Yu''s incredible face. "No interest!" Zhang Yu should not look at Hong Jiu''s complacent face. Hong Jiu didn''t care about these details. He put the dragon and tiger master in the right place, pointed to the Dantian for three times and said, "it''s OK! He has been blocked by me. He is not a threat to the three of you Hearing what Hong Jiu said, the three began to surround the dragon and tiger Heavenly Master by thousands and prepared to torture them.Dragon Tiger master youyou opened his eyes and saw that he was surrounded by three little ghosts. Suddenly, he was furious. His forehead was blue and his face was red. He was about to slap it out. However, there was no movement at all for a long time. Looking down, he found that he was tied together by ropes and flowers. Their own spiritual power is also blocked. "What the hell do you want to do? Do you know that I am the Dragon Tiger master of Longhu Mountain! I''ll let you know what it''s like to be miserable with just one finger Dragon and tiger Master said fiercely, to be more angry to be more angry, had been on the top of their own even by three hairy boys. "I know who you are and how to drop it. I don''t know who you are? Does it hurt? " Zhang Zheng stretched out a finger and pressed it against the ribs of the Dragon Tiger master. The fingertips turned white because of the force. "Ah, stop! Otherwise, when I go out, I want you to die "Oh, I haven''t seen you for decades. When did your temper get so hard?" At this time, Hong Jiu did not know where to take out a greasy chicken leg from the door and came in. As soon as he saw Hong Jiu come in, the Heavenly Master immediately became honest and said in a deep voice, "Hong Jiu! My dragon tiger mountain has always been drinking water from your well. Attack me while I''m practicing! What are you! If you have the ability, let me go and fight again! " "Bah! Let you go? Think beautiful! I don''t know you, little rabbit? bully the weak and fear the strong! Now that you''re released, you''re going to run out of sight! " Hong Jiu came slowly and vomited a chicken bone in the face of dragon and tiger. The Dragon Tiger Heavenly Master can only look at Hong Jiu fiercely, dare to be angry and dare not speak, who let himself beat it! Chapter 205 Hongjiu guessed out the inner thoughts of master Longhu. He calmed down and looked at the four evil people in front of him and said in a deep voice: "tell me, what are you going to do? I am the Dragon Tiger master of Longhu Mountain! Surely you can''t kill me "Well, old man, will you not be killed? I''m sorry for the ancestors of Longhu Mountain Hong Jiu snorted coldly. "What do you say! I have always been open and aboveboard! Fashion is unknown to everyone! If you tie me up here like this and spread it out, do you know what kind of influence it will have? " The Dragon Tiger master looked at Hong Jiu, who was holding the almost gnawed chicken bone, pointing to his head, and said word by word. "Open and aboveboard? On you this a third rate small family door, I killed, presumably outside people will not say a word, cut! Look what you can do! Didn''t you get beaten up decades ago? Today I''ll give you a long insight! " After that, Hong Jiu took the chicken bone and knocked it on the Dragon Tiger master one by one. This seemingly powerless chicken bone hit him like a mountain, and he howled loudly. "Ah, don''t fight, you can say something! Ah ~ be light! Don''t do it! Will you give me a face "You still have face?" "No, no!" The Dragon Tiger Heavenly Master hugged his head and howled. Seeing Zhang Zheng and Zhang Yu and Luoxuan with dull faces, is this the Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain? It looked like beating a baby, which made Zhang Zheng''s heart boil. "Well, I''ll ask you, and you''ll answer me honestly, or I''ll teach you a lesson! Is that Yuanba the chief disciple of Longhu Mountain? " Hong Jiu looked at the dragon and tiger master and said word by word. It looked like he was torturing a prisoner. "Well, I knew that if the lover offended the drunkard, I''ll take him to compensate you, but what''s the matter with you venting your anger on me?" The Dragon Tiger Heavenly Master yelled grievance way, like an old man playing tricks. "Love? Your lover has an affair with foreign demons. Take a look at the dragon and tiger Society for yourself. This is done by your dear apprentice! It''s not a good idea. You say, how did you teach this old boy? " Hong Jiuzi forced questions, the dragon and tiger Master said is shameless. "Ah," said master Long Hu with a sigh, closed his eyes, and then said, "sure enough, the most worrying thing has happened. Yuanba is intelligent, and he is a rare martial arts talent in Longhu Mountain for 100 years! But I was not good at it when I was young! Lust, gambling, greed, everything. I thought that this time I asked him to go down the mountain to find that Zhang Zheng to have a good experience. I didn''t expect that such a thing would happen! Shame, shame How miserable and miserable the dragon and tiger master looks. He is full of tears. He seems to have lost his way and know how to return. "I am Zhang Zheng! You sent Yuanba to kill me? So many things come out from behind! You are the culprit Zhang Zheng, who did not speak for a long time, looked at the Dragon Tiger master in front of him and said coldly. Zhang Zhenggang has just secretly observed the former master of dragon and tiger. After years of working experience, he told himself that the old man in front of him can''t be easily trusted. He is a crafty and crafty man! bully the weak and fear the strong! "You are Zhang Zheng? What a bone! If it wasn''t for Qiu Qianxue in Jiangnan, that old man would save you! You''ve been killed by Yuanba for a long time. What face is calling at me here? " Seeing that the young man who had just humiliated himself was Zhang Zheng, the master of dragon and tiger suddenly realized that he was hostile to Zhang Zheng with his vicious language. "Pa! Bang! Bang The expressionless Zhang Yu slapped the Dragon Tiger master''s face and said coldly, "this is my brother. You can''t say him!" "Hahaha, good boy! I really like you more and more! What about? Are you interested in learning from me? I''ll give it to you These three slaps are really cool to see Hong Jiu. The more he looks at Zhang Yu, the more powerful he feels. Although he is a bit of a fox, his temper is really in Hong Jiu''s eyes. "Pooh!" The Dragon Tiger master spat out a mouthful of old blood. Just now Zhang Yu didn''t reserve his strength at all. He slapped him in the face like a pig. "Lao Dao! Now I''ll give you a chance to do meritorious deeds. As long as you can tell where Yuanba is now, I''ll put you back to Longhu Mountain. And I promise you, the world will never do anything because of this matter. How about it? " Hong Jiu took a sip of wine from his waist and looked at the dragon and tiger master in front of him and said with a smile. "Seriously?" "Seriously!" "OK, here you are. This is Yuanba''s spirit fire! With your strength, you must be able to find him easily! Now, will you let me go back? " Dragon and tiger master spit out a fire from his mouth and slowly drifts to Hong Jiu. "Well, I''ll let you go today! Next time, I will let you go down to accompany your lover! Go away Hong Jiu holds the spirit fire in his hand, and slaps the Dragon Tiger master with the other hand, beating him from the six star array. At this time, there was a mess in the dragon tiger mountain. The dragon and tiger master was captured. This has not happened in the past hundred years. The huge palm just now looks like the ancient gods and demons in the gecko! The threat of terror is still in the hearts of all."Look! The Heavenly Master is back I don''t know who called out, and everyone raised their heads one after another. They saw that the Heavenly Master flying high from the back mountain was thrown out by people in all kinds of ways. His face was swollen like a pig''s face, and it was smashed heavily in front of the disciples. "Cough! All go to practice. What are you looking at! What''s the matter The dragon and tiger master, with his face on the ground, listened to the comments around him. He was very angry and immediately called out to the disciples around him. The nine dragon''s, who almost broke away from the dragon''s hands, called out: "the master of heaven broke away! Today''s shame! I''ll give it back a hundred times in the future The echo reverberated in the mountains, and did not disperse for a long time. ... Zhang Zheng looked at the fire in the palm of Hong Jiu''s hand, and his face was dignified. Now the spirit fire is not the usual color, but has gradually turned black from the inside out. "Master, can you know where Yuanba is at this time?" Zhang Zheng looks at Hong Jiu with his eyes closed in front of him and asks weakly. Just now that he has seen Hong Jiu''s power, Zhang Zheng is shocked. How strong is it that he can capture a master in the middle of the heaven level like a chicken. "Hush! Stop talking! His aura is infected by the evil spirit. Let me have a good feel for it! " Hong Jiu frowns tightly. His left hand drags the black flame. The index finger and middle finger of the other hand continuously infuse a light golden aura into it. All of a sudden, Hong Jiumeng opened his eyes, and the spirit fire in his hand seemed to become a fine. It turned into a fire red bird and shot away in the northwest direction. Chapter 206 Hong Jiu frowns tightly. His left hand drags the black flame. The index finger and middle finger of the other hand continuously infuse a light golden aura into it. All of a sudden, Hong Jiumeng opened his eyes, and the spirit fire in his hand seemed to become a fine. It turned into a fire red bird and shot away in the northwest direction. "Chase!" With a wave of Hong Jiu''s big hand, before the three of them could react, they felt a feeling of soaring through the clouds. The scenery under his feet was constantly changing. Zhang Zheng couldn''t help exclaiming. The speed was several times faster than his full exertion of thunder steps. If Hong Jiu did something to himself, he would be out of shape and spirit with a blink of an eye. The four people in the clouds, looking at the sudden stop in front of them, and then a fire red bird that plunges downward, looks at the past. "Langshan again? What kind of place is this? Why do you come here every time? " Zhang Zheng said to himself that the place of Langshan must not be simple. "Oh? Langshan? This should be a battlefield where ancient demons and gods fight. I can feel a trace of unwillingness and war spirit from ancient times. " Hong Jiu closed his eyes and felt it for a while, and said to Zhang Zheng, who was a little confused. Zhang Zheng suddenly realized that it was no wonder that such a scene would appear in the sky during the thunder robbery. It must be the same principle as mirage. The ancient scene is shown to Zhang Zheng again through thunder robbery. Hong Jiu and Zhang Zheng quickly fly to the ground. At the bottom of a steep mountain, they finally see Yuanba. At this time, Yuanba has no human appearance. He is a demon in the myth. His wings are more than ten meters long behind him. At this time, the bully''s face was full of scarlet hair, and his mouth was full of red, and his face was full of black hair. At Yuanba''s feet, there were several corpses lying in all directions. Most of them had been separated. The head of a male corpse was crushed by Yuanba''s foot like a big watermelon. Yuanba didn''t see Hong Jiu and others standing in the air. He kept biting his thigh in his hand with his back to them and let out a happy roar. "Evil animal! Come up and die Hong Jiu yelled at Yuan Ba below. He saw thunder clouds rolling in the sky, mixed with red flames. With a violent wave of Hong Jiu''s hand, the ground below turned into hot magma. "Ooh, old man!" Yuanba roared. It was obviously painful to eat. With a fierce wing, the whole man flew to the same height as Hong Jiu. "And you little bastard! When I kill the old man and eat his heart, you will be next Yuanba''s Scarlet tongue licked his lips and saw Zhang Zheng standing behind Hong Jiu. He grinned, as if he had already regarded Zhang Zheng as a bag. Zhang Zheng was surprised to find that Yuanba has already broken through the category of Tianjie, which is only two days, and has directly crossed two sections! We have to say that the cultivation of magic is really fast. No wonder Yuanba was eroded by salon. Yuan Ba''s wings waved fiercely, his left hand became claw, and he grabbed Hong Jiu. The black spirit power suddenly burst out, and the overwhelming black feathers shot at Zhang Zheng and Zhang Yuhuan Luoxuan behind Hong Jiu. It seems that they want to strike successfully. The consequence of the increase in strength is that Yuanba is just like a fighting machine, and the intelligence has disappeared. In his mind, there is only killing to speak of, and constantly killing! Eat eat eat! Hong Jiu takes a big gulp of wine gourd from his waist. He seems careless, but Luoxuan behind him is worried. Yuanba is close at hand. The next second, the black claws will penetrate Hong Jiu''s body, and the sharp feathers around him will enter into the three people''s bodies. However, all of this is under Hong Jiu''s control. Yuanba''s claws are only an inch away from Hong Jiu''s body, but they can''t move any more. This man is like being set in the air. Yuanba''s face is full of fear at this time, as if he saw something incredible, and then thousands of feathers, "Chuo All of them were inserted into Yuanba''s body. Suddenly, black blood splashed from the air, and a strong white eye appeared on the ground. The tender grass just growing out of a few meters around suddenly turned yellow. "Ah, how can it be! The great devil will give me strong power! It''s absolutely impossible! " Yuanba''s face was full of panic, as if he saw something incredible, and then the whole person began to melt gradually, burning from the inside to the outside. "In an instant, Yuanba breathed in the struggling Yuanba. "Ah, help me! Ah Yuanba''s voice stopped suddenly, and the whole person burned into ashes, which gradually dissipated with the wind. Zhang Zheng''s eyelids jumped. Even though he had just opened his purple eyes, he still didn''t understand how Yuanba died. It was like spontaneous combustion. "How about the boy? Do you want to learn? As long as you learn from me! How about I teach you everything you want to learn? " Hong Jiuyi looks at the gaping Zhang Yu with narcissistic face, enticing way. "Cut, it''s not so good. It''s obvious that you colluded with each other in advance." Zhang Yu curled his lips, took back his eyes and said with a hard mouth. Anyway, let the old guy talk about the sky, Zhang Yu didn''t want to agree with him."Master, what happened just now? I don''t know what happened. A strong man in heaven said that he would die. It seems strange!" Zhang Zheng hugged his fist, but he was not the same as Zhang Yu. There was something in his heart that he felt uncomfortable. "ha ha ha, good boy, since you want to know, I will tell you, just the change of the sky earth is just my field. In my field, if his strength is not strong enough, then I has the final say, I want him to die, he is absolutely impossible to live!" Hong Jiu laughs and blows his beard. "Dare you ask what your predecessors have done?" Zhang Zheng asked in doubt. "You can''t say, you can''t say, you''ll be punished by heaven!" Hong Jiu repeatedly waved his hands, and his face became serious. It didn''t look like he was faking. This is the surrounding scenery has changed back, or clear sky, Langshan does not look like before the kind of desolate lightning, many shoots out of the ground, before long, the wolf mountain will be a thriving scene. "Now that everything has been dealt with, please send me back to the villa. Let''s hold a banquet and treat the old one warmly." Zhang Zheng hugged his fist and said to Hong Jiu in front of him, it was not only the earth shaking cultivation, but also the relationship with Gu that was worth treating himself. Chapter 207 In the villa, Zhang Zheng directly arranged a large table of Manchu and Han banquet. The big table was taken from the small courtyard of Qiankun jiewanzi. The living room was just open. The food was specially made by the chef in a five-star hotel. A bottle of good wine surrounded Hong Jiu. "Good boy! Today, I''m going to make a fool of myself. I''ve made so many good wine and dishes. Ha ha! Cost, expense Hong Jiu laughs, grabs the vegetables on the table and pours them into his mouth. Zhang Zheng''s eyelids jumped, and the image of an expert just established disappeared in a flash. The more he looked, the more he looked like a beggar. "Hum, don''t look, I am the founder of the beggars'' sect! Do you understand? " No matter what Zhang Zheng thinks, if he is ignored by Hong Jiu, he can always guess. "Ha ha! I''ll punish myself Zhang Zheng laughed, took up the glass on the table and drank it. This time, he didn''t use spiritual power to dissolve the wine, and soon his face turned a little red. Zhang Yu''s eyes were open when he looked at the food on the big table. It seemed that he had never eaten such a rich banquet in the ancient world. "Cough, Shigong, martial uncle! I left first. Thank you for your help this time! There are still some things in the family. I can''t stay with you for a long time. " Luoxuan seems to be in an awkward atmosphere here, so he quickly gets up and leaves on the ground of Luo''s family affairs. "Xuan, be careful on the way! No Zhang Zheng stood up and waved, indicating Luoxuan himself to go back. "This boy! Just like his master, hum Hong Jiu skimmed his mouth and took a big gulp of the wine gourd in his hand. Zhang Zheng found that since he saw Hong Jiu, he had never found his wine gourd empty. No matter when God pours, there will always be endless wine. It must be the same as the Qiankun ring in his hand, which is a storage ring. "Boy, don''t envy me for this gourd. At that time, he didn''t change the ring he gave you when I exchanged it with old Gu. It also caused a bloody storm in the river and lake at that time! Don''t show it when it''s time, or you won''t know how to die! " Hong Jiu cast a glance at the ring on Zhang Zheng''s hand, and said without delay. Zhang Zheng looked at the little ring on his hand. He was a little melancholy at the thought of Uncle Gu when he was about to leave. Now he has only one brother with him, and he has been arguing to let him go back to the ancient world. Seeing Zhang Yu''s curious eyes, Zhang Zheng knew that the life of the ancient world was definitely not as moist as here. What Murong Huaiyi, soldiers will block the water and cover the earth, and the boat will reach the bridge Straight head! "Zhang Zheng! fuck£¡ Get out of here and die Outside the villa came a spate of dirty words mixed with Chinese diplomacy. Zhang Zheng''s face became gloomy as soon as he heard his temper. This tone is the voice of the Steve family. It''s really impossible for a dog to change his attitude. When Zhang Yu heard that someone was looking for Zhang Zheng''s trouble outside, he put down the pig''s hoof and rushed out from the villa. Zhang Zheng quickly followed him. When I went out, I saw an old man standing in the sky with dark skin and hairy hair. He was looking at Zhang Zheng and Zhang Yu who came out of the room in a rage. His momentum reached the extreme, and the strength of his peak at the early days of Tianjie was revealed. "You Steve family again? It''s true that he never changes his mind after repeated teaching! Bite like a dog Zhang Zheng looked at the two elders in the sky and said without ceremony. "You are Zhang Zheng? The initial peak of the terrane? You can kill Jack, too? It''s impossible. The one next to you can''t be Jack''s opponent either The two elders narrowed their eyes, looked at Zhang Zheng and Zhang Yu standing at the door, shook his head and said. Jack didn''t kill me! I just beat him, but I don''t know where he escaped! The powerful man of the highest rank should put down his dignity and look for two younger generations! " Zhang Zheng said coldly that since Hong Jiu is by his side, he has no need to be afraid of him. It''s a big deal that Hong Jiu will ask Hong Jiu to do something about it. He doesn''t know how he died. "You two can beat Jack? It''s a big joke. You two don''t want to leave alive today, or it will be like the villa behind you! To the ground! " Two elder''s face is ferocious, roar a sound, stretch out a long distance toward the villa behind him to catch. Zhang Zheng felt that the air around him seemed to be manipulated by others, so he squeezed his way to the villa. Imagine the explosion did not think of, two elder''s face some iron green, he felt his air explosion as if blocked by something, in any case can not move forward for a second. Zhang Zheng and Zhang Yu looked at the two elders who were changing their faces in the air and sneered: "old man black, what did you just say? You''re doing a milk dragon wave? This place is not suitable! You have to go to your wife for a try The second elder listened to Zhang Zheng''s vulgar taunt in front of him, and the blue veins on his forehead were exposed. He could not think of what was going on. The terrifying spiritual power gathered in his hands. In the next second, a huge column of spiritual power that could be held together by several people flashed past Zhang Zheng and Zhang Yu in front of him. "Two boys who don''t have full hair! go to hell! Ha ha ha Looking at the two people who were gradually engulfed by the light column, the two elders'' faces showed a ferocious smile, as if the next second would see Zhang Zheng''s body being blown to pieces.A huge smoke explosion appeared in front of the villa, and a gap appeared in the huge pool, bubbling water out. The two elders looked at the following scene crazily and said to himself, "fight against me! Don''t look at your own weight, the Steve family is what you younger generation can challenge? " Soon the smoke cleared away, and an old man with chicken legs appeared in front of Zhang Zheng and Zhang Yu, smiling at the two elders flying in the sky. The two elders gave birth to a feeling of extreme fear in their hearts. Even if the master of the family was angry, he did not have this feeling. It was like the end of the world. "I don''t know who the elder is! I just have a grudge with two more kids behind me! Before the sins that I never remember... "The voice of the two elders stopped suddenly. They felt that their throat seemed to be pinched by someone. They could not make any strength in their whole body, so they flew to the old man in front of them. "In front of me, some people dare to claim to be me? That''s what your third rate family does now? It seems that if we don''t do a good job of rectifying them, we''ll have to fight back in the future! " Hong Jiu was sleeping with the two elders in front of him. He looked domineering. Of course, he had to remove the chicken leg in the other hand. At this time, the two elders were filled with despair. The pressure brought by the untidy old man in front of him was incomparable. He did not dare to have the strength to move a little finger, for fear of being crushed by life. Chapter 208 "In front of me, some people dare to claim to be me? That''s what your third rate family does now? It seems that if we don''t do a good job of rectifying them, we''ll have to fight back in the future! " Hong Jiu was sleeping with the two elders in front of him. He looked domineering. Of course, he had to remove the chicken leg in the other hand. At this time, the two elders were filled with despair. The pressure brought by the untidy old man in front of him was incomparable. He did not dare to have the strength to move a little finger, for fear of being crushed by life. "Master! The younger generation is blind to Taishan! I hope you will give our patriarch a face! In the future, we should prepare a big gift to apologize to our predecessors! " The two elders are not stupid. They are also a bully and afraid of the hard. They dare not spread their anger on Hong Jiu, but on Zhang Zheng? The two elders looked at Zhang Zheng who was smiling behind Hong Jiu. The malice on his face was self-evident. At this time, he was imagining how to break Zhang Zheng in front of him. "Give your patriarch a face? Let me give face to a boy whose hair has not grown up. It seems that I haven''t been out of the mountain for more than nine years. The world has forgotten me almost! Well, I''ll kill you today and throw your head in your broken family, so that the world will know that I Hong Jiu is back again! " Hong Jiu''s eyes are wide, and his face is red. It seems that he has drunk a lot of wine in the house just now, and his hands are gradually exerting himself. The two elder''s faces were red with swelling, their eyes were wide, and their hands were clasping Hong Jiu''s wrist. Unfortunately, it didn''t help. Just as the two elders were waiting for their death in despair, the wind broke from the horizon. "Master Hong! Be merciful I saw a foreigner flying over from the horizon. He quickly stopped in front of Hong Jiu and knelt on one knee. "Why? What are you calling? It''s like a little bit of an impression? " Looking at the arrival of the old man with white hair and beard, Hong Jiu scratched his head with some doubts, but he could not remember who it was. "Younger generation, Steve, John, meet Mr. Hong! Thank you for your kindness many years ago. I was able to make my way to the top of the Steve family Looking at the elder''s face, he raised his hands in reverence. "Cough, cough, stop, stop, you''re from the Steve family! Tut, I shouldn''t have saved you then! Huang Mao boy, I didn''t expect to learn well when he grew up. Go to the family of the next three evils Hong Jiu seems to think of it and looks at John in front of him. "The elder scolded me well. It was John who was not right! Just now, the second elder is short-sighted. I hope you can forget the villain and see if you can let him go! From now on, the Steve family will take your lead The elder kneels on the ground and looks at the Hong Jiuyue in front of him, saying more. Zhang Zheng on one side listened to this in his heart, but he was a little shocked. Such a person as old as a rare person, would like to meet this dirty old man before he met? So, isn''t Hong Jiu an old monster? The more complicated he thought, the more he left it behind. "Mm-hmm, you are much better than this one who knows nothing about life and death. I tell you that the person who killed your family is the chief disciple of Longhu Mountain. Do you know? Don''t appear in front of the two younger generations behind me, otherwise, I will directly tear down the foundation of your Steve family Hong Jiu raised his eyebrows and threw the two elders who lived in his hands on the ground. He didn''t know whether to die or not. He taught to John. "Yes, yes! Let''s go now. I''m sorry to disturb you. I''ll give you a bad time next time When John saw that Hong Jiu had released the two elders, he was very happy. "You can''t escape death, but you can''t escape a living crime! Since I like doing bad things so much, I don''t want to keep this cultivation! " When Hong Jiu turned his voice, he pointed his finger at the two elder''s elixir''s elixir''s field, and a burst of black smoke came out. The cultivation of the two elders'' heaven level was abandoned. "Thank you for not killing me Even so, John still lowered his head, did not show any dissatisfaction, picked up the two elders on the ground and flew to the horizon. "Thank you for saving your life, master Hong!" Zhang Zheng takes Zhang Yu and gives a gift to Hong Jiu, who has his back to himself. "Cough, it''s not in the way of anything. It''s the world''s work. What''s Zhang Yu thinking? How about taking me as a teacher? I promise you, you are the close disciple of the teacher! There won''t be another one in the future. I''ll give it to you! Otherwise, the sky will be full of thunder Hong Jiu looked into Zhang Yu''s eyes and said earnestly. Zhang Zheng felt that when Hong Jiu said "Heaven strikes five thunders", a strange force fell from the sky and entered Hong Jiu''s body. This must be cause and effect. Since he is bound by rules, he can only follow the rules. "Brother, I..." Zhang Yu bit his teeth and looked at Zhang Zheng on one side like asking for help, hoping that his brother would give him an idea. "Well?" As soon as Hong Jiu looks at this, he also stares and turns his head to Zhang Zheng. Obviously, if you don''t agree with your brother taking me as a teacher, I want you to look good today. "Keke ¡«, that, Yu, promise him. Otherwise, you always want to be stronger. This is just right. Master Hong''s accomplishments are earth shaking and the world''s best. You will certainly become the world''s best!" Zhang Zheng was watched by two eyes. No matter how thick his cheek was, he could not hold back. On the one hand, he was Hong Jiu, who regarded the strong man as a man. On the other hand, he was his own brother. After holding back for a long time, Zhang Zheng still said a word to make the court come to an end."Good, brother, I''ll listen to you. When I learn, I''ll hit anyone who dares to move my brother!" Zhang Yu nodded heavily when he heard Zhang Zheng say so. "Ha ha! Good, good! Gu Wenli! You didn''t expect, old man, that I would also have an apprentice with natural talent! Ha ha ha, good disciple, come here. Gu nuanli gave you a heaven and earth ring. Of course, I can''t be compared. Take this long gun Hong Jiu was so happy that he took out his silver spear from a pocket at his waist and put it in front of Zhang Yu. "Wow Zhang Yu looked at the long gun in front of him. His eyes were full of little stars. He looked very happy. He took it up and played a set of rifle. "Ha ha! Disciple, this is the silver moon gun! It was my teacher who took it out of a historic site! It can be said that it is a semi artifact. Even if it is matched with some artifact, it will not fall behind. How about? Are you satisfied? " Hong Jiu stroked his white beard with a greasy hand, and looked at Zhang Yu who picked up the gun with a smile. Zhang Yu emphatically nodded to me, and saw the silver spear flying between his hands, then straight into the sky like a long dragon, then shrinking and hanging on Zhang Yu''s waist. "Master! There is one more thing I hope the master can help me solve! " Zhang Yu knelt on one knee and clasped his fist. Chapter 209 "Oh, what are you doing on your knees? Get up quickly!" As soon as Hong Jiu saw his precious disciple kneeling on the ground, he would help him with his hands when he came up. Zhang Yu snorted coldly, patted Hong Jiu''s hand aside and said, "if you don''t promise me, I won''t get up! I won''t learn from you either "Zhang Yu! Don''t be rude, a teacher for a day and a father for life! How do you talk to the master Zhang Zheng''s face sank and called to Zhang Yu. "No problem, no problem. Some children have normal temperaments. Get up and talk about it first. I want to see what kind of request I can give you." Hong Jiu waved to Zhang Zheng, indicating that he should not lose his temper. "Can you send my brother back to the ancient world?" Zhang Yu''s face was firm, and there was no hint of deception. "Back to the ancient world? Ah, disciple, what you think is too simple. This is the lower bound. The ancient world is the upper bound. It is easier to get down than to go up! Even if I try my best to send your brother back, I can''t guarantee his life or death! " Hong Jiu sighed, shook his head and said. "But someone in the clan will kill him!" Zhang Yu fingernails deeply into the flesh, the heart is unwilling to say. "I have an old man here! You can rest assured that your family will not let some strong people come down, so they can only beat the dog with meat dumplings and never return. The rules of heaven and earth are here. There are only a few people who can defeat me! " Hong Jiu patted his chest and swore. "Good! If my brother has an accident, I will ask you! " Zhang Yu stood up and said to Hong Jiu viciously. The old man curled his lips and looked a little indifferent. Zhang Zheng suddenly realized that it was no wonder that Zhang Yu had been here for such a long time, and the Murong family didn''t send anyone to assassinate him. He was worried about it. ... Steve''s family Steve''s face was gloomy and looked at the two elders who had been brought back by the elder elder, and crushed the arm of a chair. "What''s going on? Who did it! Do you want the face of our Steve family? " Steve''s face was hard to see. Recently, his younger brother was killed, and Jack, the best in his family, was also killed. At this time, the second elder of Tianjie had become a useless man. We should know that the whole Steve family has only five Heaven level strongmen, and the second elder is one of the stronger ones in several days. He is disabled in the blink of an eye. All this is because of a man named Zhang Zheng. "Ah, Da, I think it''s OK to forget this matter. This time we''re playing hard! The strength of the other side is far beyond our Steve family''s ability to deal with. I wonder if you still remember Hong Jiu who accompanied Gu nuanli in a big way? Now he is by Zhang Zheng''s side! Da, in my opinion, let this matter go. As for the second son, the family should give him a good compensation. " John, the great elder, sighed. He put the two elders unconscious on the ground and said to him. The second elder relied on the second elder and Jack. I didn''t expect that this incident would directly lead to the end of the pulse. I''m afraid that in the future, under the pressure of other elders, it will disappear directly. After all, the pillar of support is gone. "Just let it go? impossible! I, Stevie Da, can''t just swallow it! Hong Jiu, you can''t follow him all the time! At that time, as long as Hong Jiu leaves him! Then he must die Steve Da said maliciously, at this time has only a land level early strength of Zhang Zheng as his number one target. The elder looked at the patriarch''s recklessness. He was so anxious that he didn''t know what to say. Then he heard a light laugh coming from the door. "Tut Tut, it''s not bad that he''s the head of the Steve family. He''s good-natured. Yes, he''s sure to report back! Only in this way can we achieve hegemony At the door came a young man in ancient costume, with a pair of glasses. During the conversation and laughter, the oars and oars went out in smoke and the hair fell backward, giving people a feeling of affinity. "Who are you? How on earth did you get into the Steve family? " Steve, standing up, coldly looking at the scholar who came in from outside, said faintly. "Ha ha ha, don''t be nervous. By the way, I haven''t introduced myself. My name is Murong Qingfeng. I come from Murong family. I must have never heard of it, but it doesn''t matter. I came alone today to make friends with you. After all, we have a common enemy, Zhang Zheng!" Murong Qingfeng looked at the two people in front of her with a smile and said softly. "We don''t need to be in charge of our Steve family! When I don''t want to kill your heart now, I will go back where I come from! Otherwise, I''ll change my mind soon, and it''ll be hard for you to go! " Steve Da lenglengleng said, simply did not put in front of Murong breeze in the eye. "Ha ha ha ha, it''s not bad that you are the patriarch. You are very aggressive, but don''t refuse in a hurry. I came back with sincerity. Please see, I believe our cooperation will be very happy." Murong Qingfeng took out a simple box from behind and opened it in front of stefanda. In a moment, the whole room was covered with nostrils. "This, this is... Dujiedan? A whole box? " The elder is not stupid. Naturally, he can recognize the pills in the box. As a big family, it is enough to exchange half the family property for such a pill. Now there are enough twenty pills in the box in front of me! This is equivalent to the ability to bring up 20 Heaven level strong men for the family!"Patriarch Steve Da, I think you can feel my sincerity. Twenty dujiedan are enough to help your family become a first-class family." Murong Qingfeng follows the path, as if to elaborate a simple thing. "What do you want me to do? Talk about cooperation." Steve looked at a whole box of pills, and finally compromised. The two elders abandoned. At present, the most needed thing was to improve the strength of the family. Undoubtedly, dujiedan was to send carbon in the snow, which changed Steve Da''s view on Murong Qingfeng. "Ah ha ha ha, the patriarch is so brave and cool! On the neck, it''s my life! In this way, the two of us will cooperate and we will pay for your contribution. How about that? " Murong Qingfeng said with a smile that he looked quite forthright. "Good! Then according to what you said, I only take Zhang Zheng''s life! But if you dare to plan on our Steve family! No matter how big the background behind you, our Steve family will fight you to the end Steve nodded and took the box from Murong Qingfeng''s hand. Chapter 210 "Hahaha, you can rest assured that we are not the kind of people who break their promise, this is just a deposit! At that time, just give me what Zhang Zheng killed! I will naturally make up for the rest of the dujiedan to the patriarch! How about it? " Murong Qingfeng is gentle and gentle. He doesn''t speak fast or slowly, but he has an attractive charm. "Good, good, good! Ha ha ha, wish us a happy cooperation Steve Da laughed heartily, forty dujiedan, I think the world will see him in the future, and he has to be courteous! The more he thought about it, the more happy he was. He was just a kid in the early stage of the earth stage. He could easily crush him to death. No one paid attention to the shadow in the corner of his eyes when Murong Qingfeng turned around. ... at the back cave of Longhu Mountain, the master of dragon and tiger, who had been taught a lesson by Hong Jiu, was looking at a piece of dujiedan in his hand. His eyes twinkled and he seemed to have hesitated for a long time. The box of dujiedan in hand was sent to him by a young man named Murong Qingfeng. There was only one task, that is to kill Zhang Zheng and take the necklace in his neck intact. At first, the Dragon Tiger master hesitated for a long time. He had just been taught a lesson by Hong Jiu, and nearly died. However, he could not resist Murong Qingfeng''s inducement, so he had to accept the hot potato. "Zhang Zheng! I won''t get rid of you! Swear not to be a man! Hum Close the box in front of you and stare at the direction of the hole. ... ... a week passed by, and the affairs of Sharon and Yuanba had come to an end, because the underground forces in Tengzhou had been basically wiped out. after dealing with the matter, Zhang Zheng felt relaxed and happy. He was accompanied by a thug who had such amazing accomplishments. Although the old man was a little moody, Zhang Yu was around, and he was not afraid that he would not do anything ¡£ "Brother, we have to leave Tengzhou. The Murong family must be able to find this place from where I come from! They can do anything, and it will inevitably affect the innocent people! " Zhang Yu took out a bottle of milk from the refrigerator and sat in front of Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng has been annoyed by Zhang Yu and old man Hong recently. Zhang Yu calls to go by his ears every day. On the first day, old man Hong said a few words to Zhang Yu. Later, he asked Zhang Yu to sleep more and eat more. When he was free, he would drink wine on the sofa and pick his feet. Think of the ball before the foot Ya son put in the mouth, Zhang Zheng thought: is it difficult to become a master is love to flip feet? "Isn''t it good? You can eat and drink here. After you leave, you may not be able to sleep in the house. Disciple, you should still be sleeping in the house." Hong Jiu digs his nostrils with his hand, and the image of an expert is destroyed. He is a beggar. "Master, it''s not easy to live and sleep in the open air. Although my cultivation is not so good, I have money. I''m still a pharmacist. When the time comes, I''ll take a pill to relieve my hunger, and I won''t have to eat for three days and three nights!" Zhang Zheng, laughing, picked up a banana from the table and ate it. It has to be said that Zhang Zheng has Hong Jiu''s hair protection recently, and has just entered the middle stage of the land rank. Zhang Zheng believes that if he meets Jack again with his current strength, he will never be chased by him. Even without Zhang Yu''s help, he will never have anything to do with him. "Hum, boy, to tell you the truth, I''m going to leave these days. Those demons in the south are looking for trouble again. They have received a lot of things. Do you want to follow me or stay here to die? You can choose one of them!" Hong Jiu snorted coldly and said to Zhang Zheng, who was smiling straight. It didn''t look like he was making a fake. Hearing this news, the happiest is undoubtedly Zhang Yu. He jumped up quickly and excitedly, looked at Hong Jiu and called out: "master! Really? " "Mm-hmm, of course it is true. When did I cheat you?" "Great!" "Well, when are you going? I''ll tell you what''s next Zhang Zheng sighed. It seems that he has to go this time. He is here, no doubt, waiting to die. "These two days, I haven''t had enough food here. What? I''ll give me a full table of Manchu and Han tonight! Ha ha ha When it comes to eating, Hong Jiu immediately laughs with excitement. After staying for a long time, the more he can''t feel that Hong Jiu is a master of hanging and beating the heaven level. Zhang Zheng went back to his room and called Anna. Since he was going to leave, he didn''t know when he would be able to come back. He still had to tell Anna. "Ah? Excuse me, this is Zhang''s group. Can I help you? " As soon as I got through, Anna''s hesitant voice, sweet and clear, came over the phone. "It''s me, Anna." Hearing this voice, Anna''s tears could not stop from her cheek. She wiped her eyes with her hand, and pretended to be calm and said, "brother Zheng! What''s the matter? " "Anna, I have something to tell you. I have some things to deal with recently, and I may not be able to go back for a long time! You and Liang fan will take care of the company and the family! " "Good." Anna finished quietly and hung up the phone, tears streaming down her face."Ah Zhang Zheng hung up the phone and sighed. He didn''t know what Anna thought about herself, but now he really couldn''t consider the feelings in that respect, otherwise he would not be good to each other. Zhang Zheng sat as like as two peas on the bed, quietly observing the movement of the body. Since the middle of Jin Dynasty, Zhang Zheng could feel that a small person appeared in his brow. It looks exactly like the baby himself. If it is a good guess, it must be the spirit body. Since the appearance of this villain, this feeling of his spiritual strength has been unprecedented improvement, any wind and grass around me, I can easily feel. With the power of purple eyes and four elephants, Zhang Zheng is confident that he will not be too embarrassed to compete with the strong in the early days of Tianjie. Through the communication with Hong Jiu in the past few days, Zhang Zhengcai knew that the Tianjie was only the beginning of the cultivator, and there was the cultivation realm behind it. The cultivation realm was divided into the building foundation realm, the golden elixir realm, and the Yuanying realm. Later, he opened up the purple Mansion, and the nine ninth Xuantian thunderstorm was the big head in the legend. However, due to the constraints of the rules of the lower world, it is impossible to reach the goal of building a foundation. I heard of an ancient school from nine Hong Kong, founded in the center of the desert, relying on the essence of sun and moon, without any spiritual fluctuation, invulnerability! The strong tribe can resist with the court of the strong one at the top of the heaven level, and will not fall behind. Chapter 211 Zhang Zheng is more and more curious about things in the cultivation world. If he wants to go back to the ancient people to save his mother, the top priority now is to quickly become the heaven rank. Otherwise, it is difficult to compete with Sima Huaiyi with his current cultivation. One day and one night soon passed. In a flash, it was the day when he left Tengzhou City. Zhang Zheng came out of the room and saw Zhang Yu eager to try in the living room, and Hong Jiu, who was crazily picking food from his arms. "Brother! I''m ready. Where are we going this time? " Zhang Yu can''t wait to leave here. It''s dangerous to stay one minute late. Zhang Zheng didn''t speak. He cast a glance at Hong Jiu with his chin. It seemed that he was saying, "don''t ask me. It''s all up to your master. I don''t care." "Boy, don''t be complacent too early. The place we''re going to this time is Jiangnan Road. Stay close to me, or you won''t know how to die!" Hong Jiu''s cold lesson. "Master, how do you say that?" Zhang Zheng asked in a voice, obviously interested in what Hong Jiu said. "You don''t know, most of the secret weapons in Jiangnan are strange! Ten steps in the mountain field! Ordinary practitioners don''t know what others are saying until they die Hong Jiu touched his beard and taught him that if he had a chance to show off in front of his apprentice, he would never let him down. Zhang Zheng nodded. It seems that the red beans and mung beans saved from Yuanba that day should have come from Jiangnan Road. I don''t know why they came to the north. When everything was ready, Zhang Zheng handed over his Tengzhou company to Zhang Ning, and spent 100 million yuan in the past for that kid. Anyway, Zhang Zheng is not short of money. Zhang Zheng directly took Hong Jiu and Zhang Yu to drive their own konisege to the south of the river. "Ah! Boy, this car is very good. I haven''t been so comfortable running around these years! Ha ha ha Hong Jiu danced hand and foot in the car. He looked like a native who had not seen the world for several times. He didn''t expect that the other side of the peerless master was almost like a urchin. Zhang Zheng smiles. If the car he bought with 26 million yuan is not comfortable again, what''s the use of buying it yourself. Zhang Yu was a little shocked. Zhang Yu, who had never seen a car since childhood, was still very careful when he got on the bus. "Brother! What kind of spirit animal are you? Why doesn''t it have any bumps on the ground? " "Spirit beast? This is a car! As long as there is oil, you can run all the time, and you won''t be tired! " Zhang Zheng explained to Zhang Yu on the co pilot that Ganqing had always been riding spirit beasts on the road in the ancient world, just like the general on horseback in ancient times. Along the way, the three people talked and laughed, and soon they were out of Tengzhou. ... just after Zhang Zheng and his party left, the space above the land of Zhang Zheng''s villa fluctuated, and there were five people who were terrible in cultivation, and the air around them became distorted. The first person was Steve da. "Well? be gone? It seems to be a little late! " Steve said to himself. "Patriarch! Where''s that kid? I can''t wait Nearby, a ferocious foreigner yelled excitedly. It seems that he has just entered the sky stage. The excitement on his face is hard to hide. All of a sudden, the air opposite Steve''s family was distorted. Five Taoists appeared from it. The first one was the Dragon Tiger Heavenly Master. The bruises on his face have almost disappeared. The whole person looks radiant and his breath has become mellow. It seems that he was beaten by Hong Jiu last time and learned a lot. He even reached the peak level in the middle of the heaven stage. "Who are you! Don''t disturb the business of Longhu Mountain Dragon and tiger master looked at the front of the Steve Finn in front of him, said viciously. "Well? It seems that you are also aiming at Zhang Zheng! But the boy has already escaped. Hong Jiu must have left him! Well, how about our cooperation? " Steve looked at the posture of people, even if they came to Zhang Zheng, one more friend would lose one enemy. "Well? Good? Ha ha ha, OK! Zhang Zheng, this time I don''t believe that you can escape the killing of dozens of powerful people in the heaven level! " Dragon and tiger master laughs. The more Zhang Zheng has, the more likely he will be killed. ... "where are we going, master?" Zhang Zheng looked at the navigation of the car and asked Hong Jiu, who was a reclusive recluse. As Zhang Zheng, who has never walked so far, he has never dared to think that one day he will go wandering around the world. "Boy, don''t you talk nonsense! Go to Longhu Mountain first Hong Jiu''s eyes stare at Zhang Zheng, who is driving. "Ah? Master, what are we doing in Longhu Mountain? I''ve just beaten up the dragon and tiger master. Now I''m going to my hometown. I don''t think much of him, do you? " Zhang Zheng said with a bitter smile. "Boy, you don''t know. You know that just now there are several strong people in the sky level in your room. I think five of them are from Longhu Mountain. The bastard of dragon tiger master has come out, and no one is in charge of the battle of Longhu Mountain! Boy, how about if you have the courage to take something with me? " "What?" Zhang Zheng is a little unclear, so, what on earth can make this old guy moved."Well, I didn''t do it for myself! It''s just for my baby disciple and your brother. Isn''t it about to enter the heaven? There is a millennium ginseng plant in the back mountain of Longhu Mountain, which can lay a solid foundation for Zhang Yu He sat on the top corner of his mouth. "OK, you two do well!" Zhang Zheng made a smart drift. The front of the car quickly rotated 90 degrees and drove to the direction of Longhu Mountain. "Boy! You''re scared of me. Can''t you tell me in advance "You old man! I said it "I didn''t hear that!" "You are relying on the old and selling the old! Shameless "..." in this season, Longhu Mountain is the only Taoist temple in a hundred Li radius. Therefore, from time to time, some people come to Longhu Mountain to ask for a sign for safety. The weather is not too cold, under the light rain, gives a very comfortable feeling. On the mountain road, there were four or five people in black bodyguards'' clothes, surrounded by an old lady, fighting for an umbrella. There was a young man in front of him who turned to help the old lady from time to time. "What a broken mountain road! It''s so hard to walk. No wonder nobody comes to such a place! " The old lady complained as she walked the steps. The wrinkles on her face looked disgusting. "Grandma, please slow down. It''s the dragon and tiger mountain that gets the autograph. Otherwise, why do we come all the way here! Do you think you have to suffer such a big crime? " The young man quickly turned to help the old lady, looking extremely funny. Chapter 212 On the mountain road, there were four or five people in black bodyguards'' clothes, surrounded by an old lady, fighting for an umbrella. There was a young man in front of him who turned to help the old lady from time to time. "What a broken mountain road! It''s so hard to walk. No wonder nobody comes to such a place! " The old lady complained as she walked the steps. The wrinkles on her face looked disgusting. "Grandma, please slow down. It''s the dragon and tiger mountain that gets the autograph. Otherwise, why do we come all the way here! Do you think you have to suffer such a big crime? " The young man quickly turned to help the old lady, looking extremely funny. "It''s better to be my good grandson. Since I said that, I have to climb up whatever my old lady says today." The old lady cracked her mouth and her yellow teeth came out. A stench and color came out of the old lady''s mouth. Several bodyguards nearby immediately frowned and looked very uncomfortable. "Ah! The three in front of you should make way for them, or you three will look good! " The young man called out to the three people who were walking and eating. It''s true that the three were Zhang Zheng and his party. When they felt that there was a light rain in the sky, they bought three corn from the old man who bought roasted corn at the foot of the mountain and ate as they walked. To Zhang Zheng''s surprise, Hong Jiu still swaggered around and chatted with the old man for a while. It turned out that they were all trivial things like "I haven''t seen you for many years", "the widow at the entrance of the village", "the last time I went to steal yam"... These two people seem to be old acquaintances. Zhang Zheng didn''t expect that. When the three people were far away, they would look back and see where there were any corn buyers and one on the empty ground There was no one. The old man who had just bought corn seemed to disappear. Zhang Zheng pondered all the way, but when he couldn''t understand it, he heard a clamor coming from behind him, and his eyebrows wrinkled instantly. "Deaf, right? Tell you to get out of the way. Do you know who''s behind you? Nanfeng Guojia old Buddha! Tomorrow is the eightieth birthday of the Buddha! For the sake of being in a good mood, I can treat it as if nothing had happened! " The young man said more and more vigorously, and the whole man walked over to Zhang Zheng, and it seemed that he would start to pick and pull. "Poof!" I saw a moment of confusion in front of me. The whole person flew backward like a shell, and his head fell on the ground. "My grandson! Feng''er! Give it to me, and take that boy to pieces The old woman saw that her beloved grandson was patted by someone with a palm. She was very angry and yelled at the bodyguards around her. In the meantime, several dark shadows flashed by and stood directly in front of Zhang Zheng. He put on the shelf and was ready to start at any time. Zhang Zheng narrowed his eyes and saw that the five people in front of him were only the level of the early stage of the earth stage. They were not a threat at all. Zhang Zheng didn''t take them seriously and looked at them quietly. Zhang Yu and Hong Jiu took a look at the people in front of him. At the sign of Zhang Zheng, they all stepped back to one side. Before leaving, Hong Jiu patted Zhang Zheng on the shoulder and whispered in his ear, "don''t worry. Don''t make too much noise. Let''s make a quick decision!" Zhang Zheng understood it. His whole body twisted like a flash of lightning. He rushed to the five bodyguards. For a moment, the thunder flashed in the rain, and the dazzling light flashed on the steps. The next second, Zhang Zheng returned to his original position, reached for Zhang Yu and Hong Jiu nearby, and went on. Five bodyguards fell to the ground, and a smell of meat came up from the whole step. The bodyguards had been electrified for a long time and could not take care of themselves. "Don''t go! I am an old Buddha of the Guo family in Nanfeng! I order you to accept sanctions against the Guo family! " The old woman yelled at Zhang Zheng. "Bang!" The old lady''s body exploded, blood spilled all the steps, and her body was abruptly divided into six pieces, with extremely bloody means. Hong Jiu looked at him, turned his mouth, and said impatiently, "I''m forced to rely on you. I''m full of nonsense. I''ve got the face to come out, old man! Die quickly. It''s not as good as the widow in the village! " "Cough! Master, don''t make too much noise Zhang Zheng coughed lightly. "Well, do you! Don''t you think so. Go quickly. Don''t find it out by the old bulls in Longhu Mountain! " Hong nine face a horizontal, rightfully said, unreasonable appearance suddenly exposed. They soon came to the end of the steps and saw a little boy sweeping the floor at the door. "Little Taoist, where is your Heavenly Master?" Zhang Zheng came forward and looked at the young Taoist priest who was trying to sweep the leaves on the ground and asked. "The master is out! You haven''t come back yet. If you have something urgent, please visit Longhu Mountain for a while, and then make plans after the heavenly master comes back! " The little Taoist stopped and looked at Zhang Zheng who came up from the foot of the mountain. "Good!" Zhang Zheng nodded with a smile, and followed Hong Jiu''s steps to continue to walk inside. I have to say that Longhushan and the outside world must be regarded as a paradise. I don''t know why it can only be regarded as a third class school. Hong Jiu seemed to see what Zhang Zheng was thinking. He took a gourd from his waist and poured it into his mouth. He said slowly, "the world knows only the dragon and tiger mountain, but no one knows the back mountain of dragon and tiger! If you really want to calculate, Longhu Mountain is more advantageous than those Tianjie sects! "How do you say that? I''d like to hear more about it. " When Zhang Zheng heard Hong Jiu say this, he was immediately interested. "The back of Longhu Mountain is extremely dangerous. There are borders everywhere! It turned out to be the place where the gods and Demons fought, and countless treasures were bred in it. It is said that the right hand of a demon was sealed on the bottom of the back mountain! " Hong Jiu takes a sip and says a word, but Zhang Zheng and Zhang Yu are tired. "How did you capture the Dragon Tiger master from the back mountain last time? Didn''t you touch those borders? " Zhang Zheng asked, somewhat puzzled. "Is that also called Houshan? It''s just a house built on a cantilever! It''s ten miles away from the real back mountain! " Hong Jiu turned away his mouth, and his eyes were full of contempt for the master of dragon and tiger. Then he added: "all this kind of waste can become the master of dragon and tiger. You can imagine how degenerate the dragon and tiger mountain is now! In ancient times, dragon and tiger mountain was a super clan that ranked in the top three Zhang Zheng was shocked by Hong Jiu, some of whom couldn''t speak. Now it seems to him like a mountain like dragon and tiger mountain, which can''t even compare with a hair in ancient times. Zhang Zheng felt his own insignificance. When he came to a small temple, many people came to the mountain to ask for autograph. There were pregnant women with big stomachs and young girls with ponytail. They all hoped to get a good marriage. Zhang Zheng found through purple eyes that all the things in the small box were signed and signed. Chapter 213 Zhang Zheng quickly withdrew his eyes. Most of the people who came to sign and hand over incense and fire money were ordinary people. As for those who practiced, they did not care about this psychological comfort. "Ah! Don''t you all bow down, it''s all deceitful! " Zhang Zheng is familiar with such things, but Zhang Yu is different. He grew up in the ancient world when he was young. When he saw these things, he could not help exclaiming that these ordinary people were deceived. "Where are you from! Get out of here! You can''t profane such a sacred place A Taoist who was watching the door next to him heard Zhang Yu say this. He was in a hurry and took up the stick on the door frame and came to Zhang Zheng. As soon as several people who were looking for the autograph heard Zhang Yu talking, they were all glaring. One of the elderly women ran to Zhang Yu''s nose and said, "what do you know, you little rabbit? How many times I''ve been here, I don''t know! But it''s all right. Who''s going to listen to your bullshit here? " "That''s it Several people who asked for the autograph also gathered around and pointed out to Zhang Zheng and his party. Zhang Zheng looked at everything in front of him coldly. An unnoticed spiritual power slowly shot away from the ground to the sign on the altar. "Crash!" Dozens of sticks flew out of the tube and scattered all over the ground. "Ah! These stinking Taoists are deceiving! All on the ground are signed and signed, which is pure deception! Sisters, don''t be fooled. No wonder every time they come to send incense money, they all laugh and laugh Then a pregnant woman pointed to the scattered signs and called to the big guy. The Taoist priest''s face turned red in an instant and quickly explained to the crowd, "don''t worry! This is all an accident, which shows that everyone here today has good luck "Fart! The crooked Taoist priest, please give me all the money for incense and fire and return it to me! " Just pointing at Zhang Yu''s aunt, she immediately scolded the Taoist who was clubbed in the door frame. Zhang Zheng looked at all this coldly. He bowed to Zhang Yu and motioned to go. Hong Jiu didn''t care about all this. He drank wine and ate chicken leg from nowhere. "Brother, why didn''t I just tell them?" Zhang Yu is still naive. He has never seen these people. He must have suffered a lot in the ancient world these years. "Yu, this world is not the same as your Murong family in the ancient world. You have been covered by your grandfather since you were a child there. You may not have seen the sophistication of the world. Don''t worry about such things in the future." Zhang Zheng looked at Zhang Yu, who was a little puzzled. "Oh, oh." Zhang Yu nodded a little vaguely. "Zhang Zheng, what''s the use of talking to him about so much nonsense? I''ll understand it if I suffer a few times more!" Hong Jiu turned his lips, and some despised Zhang Zheng for saying these things to Zhang Yu. For fear that Zhang Yu might cause something else on the road, Hong Jiu simply waved his hand. Zhang Zheng felt a change in his eyes and came to a big mountain. The mountain is about 100 meters high and covered with moss. There is a house on the middle of the mountain, but it is not in the shape of being destroyed. It must be the place where Hong Jiusheng captured the master of dragon and tiger that day. In the middle of the mountain, there was a crack that seemed to be cut by a sharp weapon. The section was as smooth as a mirror. Zhang Zheng looked dizzy at a glance. "Boy, this is the man who broke a hatchet from the sky during the war between gods and demons. It''s good for you if you don''t look at it. If you look at it more, you will be possessed." Hong Jiu gave a command and then walked into the canyon where only one person could pass. Zhang Zheng and Zhang Yu looked at each other and followed Hong Jiu behind them. When they first entered, they were very spacious. The rear became narrower and narrower. Only one person was allowed to pass. After walking about 100 steps, the front suddenly opened up. I saw two sides of the mountain as if there were two worlds. Before my eyes, I felt as if I had entered the primeval forest. The ground was covered with dense white bones, which must have been Taoists of Longhu Mountain. Suddenly, on the towering tree only one meter away from Zhang Zheng, a giant python suddenly poked out and rushed to Zhang Zheng''s head. It was as crazy as lightning, with a big mouth and two fangs longer than Zhang Zheng''s body. Zhang Zheng''s heart was startled, his body quickly ejected backward, and his whole body was full of spiritual power. His left hand became a knife, and he cut the seven inches of the python. "Bang!" Zhang Zheng''s hand seemed to have hit a steel plate, and his heart was not good. The whole person quickly rolled around and started to run thunder. He disappeared directly in the same place. When he reappeared, he was right above the snake''s head and slapped it on the scarlet eyes of the python. The black blood splashed out. "Hiss!" The boa constrictor ate pain and vomited its scarlet core into the dense forest. Zhang Zheng was surprised to find that the blood on the python was similar to that of the demon God. They were both dark and corrosive. "Boy, it''s good. I thought I needed it. I didn''t expect that you could solve it yourself, ha ha ha!" Hong Jiu clapped his hands, walked out from the side and praised. "Cut! Don''t bluff me with this! " Zhang Zheng said that he was almost killed in Shekou just now. The old guy still has time to make sarcastic remarks. He is not the one who dares to die.Zhang Yu on one side is a little ashamed. What happened just now happened between the electric light and flint. When he reacted, the python had already fled. "Old man, take care of my brother! I''ll ask you if something goes wrong After staying with Hong Jiu for a long time, Zhang Zheng didn''t bother to call him an elder. When there was no one, he called him old man. Hong Jiu didn''t care about this. "I have an old man here! No one''s hurt. I''m only a hair! Take this sword. Old Gu lost his bet to me! The name of the sword is xuequ. It was made by Mo ye, the general of the king of heaven who made the sword. You can take it and use it. It''s useless to keep it here! " Hong Jiu casually took out a sword with a chill from his waist and threw it into Zhang Zheng''s hand. Zhang Zheng felt the extraordinary and chilly of the sword as soon as he took it. However, he could feel the chill in his hand. Not to mention the deterrent effect of the sword formula, Zhang Zheng was not hypocritical. He directly recognized the LORD by dripping blood in situ. After the snow left, he trembled violently. Then he rose up and pasted it on the back of Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng was surprised. He pulled the snow out of his back and took it away. The veins of the sword were strange and complicated. It gave people a feeling of profound mystery. It was just right to hold it in your hand. It seems that when you are free, you have to go to the Qiankun Pavilion to get a sword formula. When I think of Zhao Wu who used a knife before, he has already condensed his intention of sword. Taking the head of a person in a hundred steps is like taking things out of one''s pockets, which is impossible to prevent. Chapter 214 Zhang Zheng was surprised. He pulled the snow out of his back and took it away. The veins of the sword were strange and complicated. It gave people a feeling of profound mystery. It was just right to hold it in your hand. It seems that when you are free, you have to go to the Qiankun Pavilion to get a sword formula. When I think of Zhao Wu who used a knife before, he has already condensed his intention of sword. Taking the head of a person in a hundred steps is like taking things out of one''s pockets, which is impossible to prevent. "Keep up with me, and be within my hundred steps! Otherwise, when something happens, I can''t keep you! " Hong Jiu told Zhang Yu and Zhang Zheng behind him. Zhang Zheng quickly followed Hong Jiu''s footsteps, for fear that there would be another terrible beast. Along the way, Hong Jiu deliberately slows down his pace, and the more he goes inside, the more sunlight comes forward. This can''t be described by Woods any more. Even compared with the Amazon rainforest, it''s nothing. Any tree is as high as 100 meters, and its thick trunk needs more than a dozen people to encircle. It is a primitive forest, and from time to time you can see black shadows running back and forth in the grass beside you. As he walked deeper, Zhang Zhengyue could hear the roar of a big beast. Before he came, Zhang Zheng took a pill for each of the three to avoid unnecessary trouble. "Roar ~" the three people heard a hysterical roar not far from the front, as if some unwilling. The three looked at each other and walked cautiously forward. After walking for several hundred meters, there was an open space in front of them. At this time, a group of wolves with wings were hunting. A strange animal with lion''s head, antlers, tiger''s eye, Elk''s body, dragon''s scale and ox''s tail were all in one. The tail was hairy like a dragon''s tail, and there was a horn with meat. "Eagle wolf?" Hong Jiu is a little surprised and looks at a dozen wolves with green eyes in front of him. The beast leaned in front of a tree, staring at the wolf king in the middle of the pack, which was much taller than other wolves. There was no sign of retreating. The beast was covered with blood, and the three bloody scratches on his chest were visible. His front feet looked twisted all the time, which must have been broken in the fight. The bloody big opening on his stomach was clear so It seems that it is the end of a strong crossbow, even if it is still fighting back the wolf. "Roar ~" another bloody wound appeared on the back, and the breath became dispirited directly. This is Zhang Zhengcai''s discovery that there is this little baby behind the strange animal. It must be that these eagles and wolves deliberately stopped the animal when it was giving birth. When the giant wolf king saw that the time was almost up, his whole body leaped up high, and his wings spread out behind him, covering the sky and earth, and the breath of terror spread out. The strange beast seemed to recognize his fate, and took a deep look at the baby behind him and closed his eyes. "Bang!" The sound of metal collision sounded, and then the leader of the winning wolf saw a young man with a silver sword in his hand and a black shirt. It was Zhang Zheng. Just now the strange beast looked at his child''s eyes full of love, which made Zhang Zheng think of his mother. Zhang Zheng was ruthless and did not hesitate to intercept the attack of the eagle wolf leader. "Wuwu ~" the wolf king was lying on the ground and sobbing in a low voice. The young people in front of him felt extremely dangerous. Years of hunting experience told him that today''s plan was in vain. "Ao Wu ~" an order, the rest of the eagle wolf heard the wolf king''s order, all looked at Zhang Zheng with snow in front of him, and retreated ferociously. Zhang Zheng put the sword behind him, turned around, looked at the beast in front of him, and spread out his hands to show that he had no malice. "Roar ~" the adult monster seems to have been unable to hold on. With a low roar, he pushed his baby to Zhang Zheng''s face. He put out his tongue and licked it. His face was full of love. Then he closed his eyes and seemed to hope that Zhang Zheng could help him take care of his children. "Boy, what can I tell you? Tut, your luck is really not built. You can meet Kirin here!" Hong Jiu came out of the bushes behind him with Zhang Zheng and said in surprise. "Kirin?" Zhang Zheng is a little puzzled. Isn''t this kind of thing supposed to appear in the legend? "That''s right. It''s psychic. You''re lucky. When he opens his eyes, he will treat you as his mother. Ha ha ha! Qilin is very good at finding natural materials and treasures. Many super large families have raised them before, and there should be some in the world. Remember to have a photo with Tang Feng Hong Jiu looks at the little Qilin, who has not yet opened his eyes, and laughs. Zhang Zheng nodded and looked at the lovely and hopeless little guy in his hand and put him in his pocket. After all, he could not always hold it in his hand. After looking at the corpse of the adult unicorn on the ground, Zhang Zheng bowed and blasted a huge hole in the ground with his spiritual power. After burying the kylin in it, he turned and left. Presumably his mother left him in the same way. He turns to keep up with Hong Jiu and continues to walk towards the deep forest. After a long time, Hong Jiu stops behind a huge rock with Zhang Zheng and Zhang Yu. "It''s almost here. The Millennium ginseng we want to take is just over 1000 years old today. Wait for five or six minutes. After a while, you two can''t leave me. You must not leave me, or I may not be able to protect your two people''s integrity."Hong Jiu put the wine pot on his waist and wiped his greasy hands on his robe. He looked at them seriously and said. Zhang Zheng nodded. Although Hong Jiu''s strength was earth shaking, he could not be careless. Hong Jiu should not be fully sure. Zhang Zheng''s head slightly side over the huge stone, a close look, behind the open space there is a green ginseng! There is a little red flower on it. Zhang Zheng quickly finds the matching content from the compendium of Materia Medica. The whole person is excited. It''s better to see everything than to hear it! "Keep up with me!" Hong Jiu draws Zhang Zheng to his side with a low drink, and then the whole person rises to the sky. The huge palm bombards the sky, and the huge spider web spreads quickly. Then, Hong Jiu quickly pulled up the ginseng on the ground and quickly put it into his waist pocket. With Hong Jiu''s action, the whole back mountain trembled. Four beams of light came from four directions, and then countless golden lights shot in from all directions and flew to the place where Hong Jiu and his three people were located. It seemed that he wanted to poke Zhang Zheng and others It''s a beehive. "Hum! It''s just small Daoer! How dare you make a fuss? " With a cold hum, Hong Jiu''s momentum soared. In an instant, the sky was full of dark clouds, and the thunder robbery was about to fall. "Oh, my God!" Hong Jiuan scolded, his whole body converged. When the dark clouds on his head dispersed, the golden light from all around had already arrived around his body. Chapter 215 "Oh, my God!" Hong Jiuan scolded, his whole body converged. When the dark clouds on his head dispersed, the golden light from all around had already arrived around his body. When the golden light was very close to himself, Zhang Zhengcai saw that there was a steel arrow with thick fingers wrapped in it! There is a layer of light gold spiritual power outside. The strength is especially great. It must be the action of Hong Jiu that caused the change of the big array in the back mountain! The arrow of the steel arrow is engraved with mysterious runes, just like the snow thrown by Hong Jiu. Hong Jiu pulled Zhang Zheng and Zhang Yu, but they did not move. The arrow rain from all around stopped at a distance of one foot from the three people, and it was difficult to get in any more and land jingling. "Drink Hong Jiu gave a big drink, and his right foot kicked the ground fiercely. The huge light column in southeast direction collapsed and broke into countless light curtains. Zhang Zheng only felt that the scenery in front of him changed for a while. When he looked up again, the three people had already appeared at the foot of Longhu Mountain. It seemed that no terrible thing had happened in the back mountain. "Old man, what happened just now?" Zhang Zhengqiang forbear to spit, and asked Hong Jiu, who was holding ginseng. "Cut, what can it be? The formation? I didn''t expect that the array handed down from ancient times can''t even exert one tenth of its strength when it comes to Longhu Mountain. Unfortunately, I still want to move my muscles and bones!" Hong Jiu took up the ginseng in his hand and looked at the vomiting Zhang Yu in front of him. Zhang Zheng knew that if Hong Jiu hadn''t torn the space in time to take them away, the spiritual power in his body would be boiling and burning and his life would be gone. At the thought of this, Zhang Zheng quickly took little Qilin out of his pocket to see if he was hurt. He was still sleeping with his eyes closed, as if his mother didn''t know when he died. Zhang Zheng opened the heaven and earth ring and threw it in. It seems that it will take another ten and a half days to open his eyes. Zhang Zheng put it beside Jing and asked for some milk from Zhang Yu, enough for the little guy to eat for a few days. "Old man, just in the back mountain, what''s the matter with you? The thunder clouds in the sky don''t look like your field!" Zhang Zheng asked, just like when he crossed the earth steps, the thunder cloud was mixed with red lightning. If Hong Jiuyi tried his best, there would be thunder clouds in the sky, and the red lightning would keep rolling. "Ah, it''s hard to say. I''ll explain it to you at that time. I can''t finish talking for a while. Even if I say it, you don''t necessarily understand it!" Hong Jiu sighed, waved to Zhang Zheng, and stopped talking. ... at this time, there was a frying pot in Longhu Mountain. Houshan has always been the most sacred place in Longhu Mountain. It is said that only every teacher of dragon and tiger is qualified to enter Houshan. In recent years, some younger generation want to enter. However, Houshan is too dangerous, and the only chief disciple who comes out alive has died of illness. Looking at the six dragons in the mountain, they suddenly felt that the six big dragons in the mountain were in a panic. There has been no such situation in Longhu Mountain for nearly a hundred years. Now the Dragon Tiger Heavenly Master is not on the mountain, and there is no leader among the dragons. In addition to waiting for death to contact the Heavenly Master, it is difficult to think of any other way. But this time, all the six elders saw the giant hand that had captured the Heavenly Master in Longhu Mountain that day! Now it appears in the back of the mountain again. With a wave of the hand, the solid boundary becomes a spider web! Then people saw the four corners of the light column collapsed a corner, and then the whole back mountain was calm. "Who is sacred! If I catch him, I will certainly abolish his accomplishments! " The six elders are so hot tempered that they want to fight and kill all day. If he hadn''t encouraged him last time, master Longhu would not have sent Yuanba to Tengzhou for revenge. "What''s the hurry?" Ah, I heard that the elder of Tiger Mountain didn''t offend you so much "Big brother! Do you mean that the visitor is Gu Wenli? Didn''t he have been intercepted? " The two elders widened their eyes and looked incredible. "Well, Gu nuanli had a close friend at that time, and they both became black and white killers! It can be said that it is amazing that generation, since Gu nuanli offended the world, the white killer also retired from the world! The man who came today is Hong Jiu! I didn''t expect to come back to the world again after several decades. I think it will cause a bloodbath again if it is spread out! " The elder touched his white beard and said slightly. "Good! Elder brother, I will send a letter to you immediately. I will make sure that those sects who have feud with Gu Nuan will know Hong Jiu''s birth! When the time comes, hem... "Old four evil spirits laugh, the whole person has a cloudy breath, which has something to do with his magic arts. ... Zhang Zheng drove the car and secretly instructed by the old guy. First, he went around the foot of Longhu Mountain, but he didn''t find the old man selling boiled corn. Then he drove to the south. "Apprentice, I have taught you a large part of my eighty-nine Xuangong. In the future, you only need to practice more and use it frequently. Then you will be able to reach the level of a teacher!"When Zhang Zheng drove the car, Hong Jiu ran to the back of the car, and the professor gave Zhang Yu his own skills, which were so fantastic and magical. "Old man, what are you talking about! It''s just that the handle becomes bigger. What''s the use? When people stab you in the palm of your hand with a sword, how can you drop it? " Zhang Zheng glanced at the old Hong''s head through the rearview mirror and said with disdain. "Well? Boy, don''t get carried away. You''re just envious. If old Gu doesn''t teach you real talent, you can come to me and speak ill of me, right Hong Jiuqi''s beard glared at Zhang Zheng and exclaimed indignantly. "I think my brother is right!" Zhang Yu nodded, saying that he agreed with Zhang Zheng. "What are you thinking! Bang Hong Jiuqi didn''t fight at all. He was a shudder at Zhang Yu''s head. Zhang Yu showed his teeth in pain. Zhang Zheng is on a dirt road. If his car goes on a high speed, it is easy to be noticed. If he goes down the road, Hong Jiu, an old urchin, is around, and it is estimated that he will not encounter any danger. When the car was driving near a hillside, Zhang Zheng''s eyes were frozen. He felt that the road ahead was a little different, like just turned over soil. When you are about to leave the corner, keep the throttle. After drifting out of the corner, return to the steering wheel and increase the gear. After a perfect drift, stop the car in the same place. Chapter 216 When you are about to leave the corner, keep the throttle. After drifting out of the corner, return to the steering wheel and increase the gear. After a perfect drift, stop the car in the same place. I saw a row of steel spines just in front of the car, which was less than half a meter away from Zhang Zheng''s car. As long as Zhang Zheng walked a little further ahead, the tire of the whole car would be scrapped, and maybe the car would be scrapped. "I open this mountain, I plant this tree! If you want to pass away from here, stay and buy money! " From the back of the hillside, a group of big men came out with steel sticks in their hands. They ran out from behind in a fierce manner and surrounded Zhang Zheng''s. "Ah! Get out of here. Don''t make a fuss! If you want to go from here and leave money, brothers, let you go! Hey, or you''ll leave your car. Hey, how about it A bald man came to the driver''s seat of Zhang Zheng, weighing the iron bar in his hand, and felt that if he didn''t agree, he would smash it down. At this time, Zhang Zheng was very angry. If he hadn''t found out in time, what might have happened! Zhang Zheng walked down from the driver''s seat, looked at the bald man in front of him coldly and said, "you put the steel thorn, right?" "Are you stupid? Didn''t I put it or you did? What are you looking at? I haven''t seen a man After all, he did not dare to smash the car. In case of a famous family, it would be hard to explain if something happened. "Ah ~" came a shrill cry from the bald man. The hand holding the steel stick became twisted and bent into a strange angle. Everything happened in the sight of electric light and flint. "Let your men eat that row of steel thorns in their mouths, and I will let you go, or you will not want to leave!" Zhang Zheng, with a steel stick in his hand, looked at the shivering bald man in front of him and ordered him. "Who do you think you are! Do you know my identity? Have you heard of Nanfeng Guo family? My eldest sister is my eldest sister! If you dare to move me, you will not have a good result! " The bald man sat on the ground, looking at Zhang Zheng, who was slowly approaching. He was full of panic and directly moved his biggest backstage out. "Guo family? Oh, I remember! " Zhang Zheng nodded his head. When he first went to Longhu Mountain, he ran into those guys who didn''t know how to live or die. It seemed that they were claiming to be nanfengguo''s family. "How about it? I''m afraid. I don''t remember villains today! Our two families beat and scatter, and that''s all you have to do with my hands! Otherwise, the brothers behind me will not be able to explain it! " Taking advantage of Zhang Zheng''s thinking about things, the bald man ran directly behind several brothers and yelled at Zhang Zheng. "I said, you don''t want to run today if you don''t put these spikes in your mouth!" Zhang Zheng threw the steel stick and said coldly at the bald man in front of him. "Damn it! Brothers, give it to me! I smashed the car too The bald guy and Zhang Zheng opened a distance, the confidence in the heart was full of a lot of, and he quickly directed several of the hoodlums under him to fight against Zhang Zheng. "Bang!" A little scumbag in the front didn''t react, but the whole person flew up, 30 meters high, hanging on a tree. "Sleeping trough! Is this a man? " The bald man looked at this posture and ran away with his head. "Well? Want to go Looking at the bald guy wants to run, Zhang Zhenggang wants to turn him around. "Eight nine Xuangong! Change Seeing Zhang Yu''s voice coming from the car, he saw a big hand pulling the bald man back to Zhang Zheng''s face with his collar. "Oh! Good disciple, worthy of being my disciple! The son of heaven is outstanding and easy to pass! Ha ha ha Hong Jiu laughs at Zhang Yu''s performance, and his face is full of complacency. The more he looks at Zhang Yu, he feels like a treasure. After teaching Tang Feng that boy for a year, he just learned the essence of the eight nine Xuangong. "Do as I say! You and you people will eat the thorn in front of the car into your mouth, and I will let you go. Otherwise, all of you will be left here. The dead man in the tree will be your end! " Zhang Zheng''s cold voice came into the ears of the bald man in front of him. "Yes, yes! I''ll do it, I''ll do it. Don''t kill me! " Bareheaded guy lying on the ground repeatedly nodded, picked up the steel thorn on the ground and put it into his mouth. After a while, his mouth was filled with blood, and the whole person fainted in pain. Some other punks had bad luck in their hearts. They even ran into such a tiger today! Also learn from the bald guy''s appearance, pick up the nail on the ground and plug it into the mouth. Soon, the dry ground is covered with blood. Looking at these people in front of the pain of the angry eyes, Zhang Zheng did not have the slightest pity, for this kind of people who do not have a sense of my existence every day to find uneasy, these are all deserved. Zhang Zheng returned to the driver''s seat and drove away with koniseg, leaving behind a lot of young gangsters crying for their parents and mothers in pain. The bald man spits out the nail in his mouth. At this time, his head is full of resentment against Zhang Zheng. He smashes his right hand on the ground after using it. He looks at the direction of Zhang Zheng''s walking, gnashing his teeth, and the blood from the corners of his mouth unconsciously drips down on the ground."Old man, go to Nanfeng. Now I want to deal with some things." Zhang Zheng drives a car, head also does not return to say to Hong Jiu behind. "Tut Tut, find trouble with the Guo family? I''ll see what you can do if I don''t help you. " Hong Jiu joked. He was in a good mood now. Zhang Yu easily grasped the main points of his biography. Hong Jiu''s old face was like blooming. "I can''t make a small Guo family yet? Ridiculous Zhang Zheng said with a sneer. "Oh, boy, you are a little overwhelmed. Guo''s family is divided into South and North! The overall strength can be regarded as a third class school! The families on both sides are at least the accomplishments of the early days of the heavenly order. If you really have the ability, you can go by yourself! " Hong Jiu skimmed his mouth, took out the wine gourd and poured it hard. "I..." heard old man Hong say so, Zhang Zheng''s face was black. He thought that he could travel in the world by virtue of his medium-term strength, but it seemed that he was still far behind. However, Zhang Zheng, a master of Tianjie, met dozens of them. There was also an old man Hong who didn''t know what his cultivation was like. He was beaten down every day, and Zhang Zheng''s self-confidence suffered a serious blow. "Cut, boy, you don''t have to be so frustrated. It''s rare for you to get to the ground level in your innate cultivation. Although you can''t see it now, you''ll understand when you get to the heaven level!" Old man Hong seemed to see what Zhang Zheng was thinking and explained while eating drumsticks. Chapter 217 Nanfeng city is a rather luxurious city, located in the transition zone between Tengzhou and the provincial capital. Compared with Tengzhou, Nanfeng is more prosperous than Tengzhou, and the private relationship is relatively chaotic. From old man Hong''s words, there are four families in Nanfeng, which are similar to the capital city. They have been occupied all over the southeast and northwest. To say the Guo family, they occupy a corner in the East, which is also the place where Zhang Zheng needs to enter the city. "This place looks more exasperating than Tengzhou?" Zhang Zheng drove the car, looked at the scenery outside the window, and sincerely praised. The green belt on both sides of the road and the big plaque before entering the city give people a feeling of passing away. "Boy, what can you do with that insight?" Hong Jiu turned away his mouth and sneered. "As long as you can, old man, you know everything. You are invincible! Do I have to pay for the meal? " Zhang Zheng was not willing to be outdone and said back. In recent days, Zhang Zheng and old man Hong have become familiar. They often quarrel with each other when they have nothing to do. Although Zhang Zheng takes advantage of the advantage of his mouth, Zhang Zheng has to expose his teeth and crack his mouth for a long time. Who can''t beat him. "Well? Isn''t it natural that you invite me to eat? " Hong Jiu stares at Zhang Zheng''s head and raises his hand. "Drop by drop!" In front of Zhang Zheng''s car, a group of punks riding motorcycles suddenly rushed out. "It''s a lot of crap every day!" Zhang Zheng hums coldly, he doesn''t seem to deal with these little scumbags who eat and drink all day. "Brother, come and see! This is a big family, konisegg! Better than my harley! Roll down and show me what you look like? " Outside the window, a small gangster knocked Zhang Zheng''s window with his hand. "You deserve it?" With a cold hum, Zhang Zheng pushed open the door and kicked on the wheel of the motorcycle. "Bang!" The rear wheel flew out directly and hit the head of the small hoodlum riding the motorcycle behind him. Suddenly, the helmet split and even people and cars flew out. "Damn it! Little white face is very fierce, brothers, hit him for me At first glance, this gangster leader was a practitioner. Even though the car was kicked to that shape by Zhang Zheng, the whole person still didn''t fall down. He jumped onto the top of another motorcycle and directed his younger brother to bump into Zhang Zheng. "Yes, less flying!" More than a dozen motorcycle riders responded and rushed to Zhang Zheng''s konisegg. "Boy, take it easy. Ha ha, you just talked back to me!" Hong Jiu laughed, as if he and Zhang Zheng were not on the same boat. "I don''t know how to live or die!" Zhang Zheng snorted coldly. He didn''t want to play with these people. There was no need for his luxury car to collide with these people. However, in fact, Zhang Zheng''s sports car was only 96 kg, and the car body would be unstable if it was lightly hit by a motorcycle. Zhang Zheng directly stepped on the gas pedal, and the wheel turned violently. He ejected it like a shell, and soon left those punks behind. Looking through the rearview mirror, Zhang Zheng saw the hoodlums behind him throwing away their helmets and swearing at themselves. He saw that his mouth was nothing more than "boy, Nanfeng, don''t let me meet you" and so on. When he couldn''t see the shadow of the car behind him, Zhang Zheng slowed down slowly. Overtaking all the way attracted many people''s eyes. Zhang Zheng could not carry this kind of pot for nothing. "Old man, if you come to Nanfeng, you can''t just go to the Guo family to settle accounts. Do you mean there''s something else?" Zhang Zheng asked coldly that the old man did not deliberately stop him from coming to Nanfeng this time, which shows that the old man has something to do here. "Well? The boy is not stupid. There is evil spirit in Nanfeng. I can feel it. If you don''t deal with it in time, there will be a bloody disaster! " Hong Jiu''s greasy hands touched the car seat and talked. "Wipe your greasy hands on your body before touching my chair!" "..." after a while, Zhang Zheng was about to enter the city of Nanfeng. The surrounding villages seemed to have a good harvest, and the farmers were threshing millet. Nothing happened along the way, except his own koniseg, which attracted the distant view of some village girls. Nanfeng City three big characters stand next to the road, there are "welcome to Nanfeng" words, can be seen is the old-fashioned general. After a long distance, Zhang Zheng saw that five or six minivans were parked in the middle of the road he was going to take. Zhang Zheng narrowed his eyes and saw an old lady sitting in a loaf of bread with yellow teeth. He was looking at Zhang Zheng''s side fiercely. On the co driver''s seat next to him was his grandson. However, it seemed that he was still struggling for a long time. Zhang Zheng saw that these were the people of the Guo family in Nanfeng. They had taught a lesson in Longhu Mountain last time, but they came to find themselves uncomfortable again. Zhang Zheng had some doubts about how these people knew that they had entered Nanfeng from this road, which was unreasonable. Getting closer and closer to the cars in front of him, Zhang Zheng pulled over and called out to Hong Jiu behind him: "old man, get off the bus. It''s time for you to make a move!""I''m not in a hurry after eating this!" Hong Jiuyi stares and takes out a pig''s hoof from his arms and picks it up with both hands. Zhang Zheng''s face is black. Should all the experts eat like this all day? If you think about the old man, it''s the same with meatballs. Even uncle Gu''s appetite is amazing. Why don''t I eat like that? Zhang Zheng murmured and came out of the car. "Little Turtle sun! I didn''t expect that I was in trouble on the Longhu Mountain that day and beat my grandson to paralysis! Kill my Guo family bodyguard, you are very capable! Leave your name here today The old lady showed her yellow teeth and looked at Zhang Zheng coming out of koniseg. She waved her hand and said fiercely. I saw more than 30 people in suits and leather shoes coming down from the van. The first one was wearing a big back with a cigar in his mouth and rolling his aura. Seeing this man, Zhang Zheng''s eyes narrowed. Zhang Zheng could feel that there was an unusual breath in the man, which made him reach the threshold of heaven. His breath was somewhat disordered, and his spiritual power was very domineering, which was almost destructive. "You? Boy, it''s you. I''m so angry with the old lady that I beat my nephew. Today, even if you''re cutting wings, you can''t escape! I''ll break your bones one by one later! Of course, there are the two in the car. The young one is sent to be a male prostitute, and the old man is buried alive. What do you think? " Guo Feng''s face was ferocious, the cigar in his mouth was bitten off and fell on the ground, splashing a pile of smoke and dust. "The Guo family is really a big hand. To deal with me, who is a nobody, he even used one heaven level and a dozen earth steps. Do you really look up to me?" Zhang Zheng said calmly, it seems that some of them are indifferent, but they are actually procrastinating. Chapter 218 "You? Boy, it''s you. I''m so angry with the old lady that I beat my nephew. Today, even if you''re cutting wings, you can''t escape! I''ll break your bones one by one later! Of course, there are the two in the car. The young one is sent to be a male prostitute, and the old man is buried alive. What do you think? " Guo Feng''s face was ferocious, the cigar in his mouth was bitten off and fell on the ground, splashing a pile of smoke and dust. "The Guo family is really a big hand. To deal with me, who is a nobody, he even used one heaven level and a dozen earth steps. Do you really look up to me?" Zhang Zheng said calmly, it seems that some of them are indifferent, but they are actually procrastinating. Zhang Zheng looked calm on the surface, and in his heart he had scolded old man Hong for countless times. Being so close to a powerful man in heaven, he was just asking for trouble. Under the rampant spirit power, he could not escape even if he used the thunder running step. "I look up to you? Don''t get carried away. This is just to let you know the consequences of offending the Guo family before you die! " Guo Feng stepped forward to extinguish the cigar under his feet, as if to start with Zhang Zheng in the next second. "You''d better think about the consequences of this!" Zhang Zheng couldn''t find a way to delay time, so he had to fight with Guo Feng. "Ha ha! I want to see who can save you! " Guo Feng''s eyes stare, the big fist of sandbag falls from the sky and hits Zhang Zheng''s head. The air roars because it is quickly squeezed. Zhang Zheng can feel his ears are buzzing, and his fist with sandbag size is rapidly expanding in his pupils. The main reason is that Zhang Zheng feels his body is locked in general, and his legs seem to be pulling himself with a heavy force. It is impossible to escape. All of a sudden, a whistling of flute sounded, and the breath of terror appeared behind Zhang Zheng. Guo Feng was thrown out by the wrong counterattack. He fell back again and again. There were more than a dozen footprints on the ground. He was pushed back more than ten meters before he stopped. He looked at Zhang Zheng in front of him with an incredible look. Guo Feng saw Zhang Zheng come out from behind. He thought that the old man with wine gourd looked extremely untidy, and there was a piece of pig''s hoof on his beard. From the distance of the road, four or five sports cars stopped behind Zhang Zheng from far to near, and a man came down from the first Lamborghini. He has white complexion, beautiful facial features with a touch of handsome, handsome with a touch of tenderness! His temperament is very complex, like a mixture of various temperament, but in those gentle and handsome, he has his own unique ethereal and handsome! A slightly tight black dress reveals the perfect figure. The flaxen hair is amazing, with a pair of clear and bright, childish eyes, straight nose, smooth skin, thin lips, showing lovely pink, exquisite and beautiful features. After getting off the car, he bowed to Zhang Zheng and Hong Jiu in front of him, and the voice was respectful In everyone''s ears. "Shigong! elders! Chen Ziyan is a little late in coming. Please punish him Looking at the face of a woman in front of the salon, I can see her face in front of the world. The old lady of the Guo family was so scared that she drove away as if she had seen a ghost. The old lady''s voice came from behind: "Minister Chen! Let me ask you for my sins later "Guo Feng! Dare to kill the elder of the World Council without permission! What''s your intention? Don''t get down on your knees Chen Ziyan stood up and looked at Guo Feng in front of him and said coldly. No matter what kind of place the world association is, it has a decisive dominant position. Guo Feng''s eyes are constantly flashing. He looks at Zhang Zheng, who is badly beaten in front of him, and hesitantly looks at Old Man Hong. The old man in front of him can make himself afraid. Chen Ziyan can kneel down to the two men in front of him. His identity can be imagined. He is definitely not what his Guo family can cope with As soon as he bit his teeth, Guo Feng knelt down on the ground. "Little boy Guo Feng is blind to Taishan. Please punish him. Don''t blame the Guo family for this!" Guo Feng lowered his head to Zhang Zheng and said that he could not see his face clearly, and his voice was stubborn. It didn''t look like he was wrong. "Go away!" Zhang Zheng waved his hand. The top priority is not to quarrel with Guo Feng over his mistakes. Sooner or later, the Guo family''s affairs should be settled. He should bear this tone and wait until he has dealt with the devil''s affairs before making plans. Guo Feng raised his head and took a fierce look at Zhang Zheng in front of him. He waved his big hand and said coldly, "go!" Then the dozens of practitioners drove away in clumsy vans. When several people left, Zhang breathed a sigh of relief. Guo Feng put a lot of pressure on himself. It seemed that he still had to pay close attention to improving his strength. What he had was just the upper part of Sanqing in one breath. If he wanted to continue his cultivation, he still needed to find Zhonghe and Xiaxia. But now he was so far away. When he left the family, Zhang Zheng asked Qin Tiansheng to pay attention to one point, But I haven''t heard from you so far. "What are you, please?" Zhang Zheng turned his head and looked at this beautiful face. He asked with some uncertainty that he had just called Hongjiu Shigong. Was he Tang Feng''s Apprentice? The next second Chen Ziyan''s answer confirmed what Zhang Zheng thought."Hello, elder Zhang. I''m Tang Feng''s disciple! So master Hong is my teacher! If the world does not take care of it properly, it will offend you. " Chen Ziyan hugged Zhang Zheng. If he was seen by some little girls, he would be a flower maniac. "Ah, you are so handsome "Hum! Stinky boy, I''ve learned a little fur and show off everywhere. I have to beat you up when I see you! " Hong Jiu whispered. ... in the conference room of the headquarters of the World Congress, Tang Feng, who had been dozing off, suddenly raised his head and sneezed. The whole room trembled, rubbed his eyes and said to himself, "is sleeping thinking about me?" ... "by the way, how do you know that I am coming to Nanfeng?" Zhang Zheng suddenly remembered that he turned to Chen Ziyan and asked him that he had already taken the path, but he did not expect that he would still be known by the World Association and the Guo family. He had to say that it was a little strange. "Ha ha ha ha, the elder doesn''t know. The purple gold membership card of our world association is also the elder''s order. Generally, the branches and headquarters of the World Association will know your location. If I''m right, the elder and Shigong also went to Longhu Mountain! Now, Longhu Mountain can be regarded as a great disorder. On the world reward list, the elder''s wanted list is put up, offering a reward of 10 million spirit stones! It can be regarded as an A-level assassin mission. The elder has won such a great honor by virtue of the middle stage of the earth level. It''s really gratifying, ha ha Chen Ziyan laughed and told everything he knew. Chapter 219 Hearing Chen Ziyan say so, Zhang Zheng looks black. Is this something to be happy about? It''s a fatal thing! Maybe one day walking on the road was killed by a second! But Zhang Zheng didn''t have to think so much for the time being. Since old man Hong promised to protect himself, there was no need to think so much. However, the purple gold card of the World Congress made Zhang Zheng a little upset. With this card in his body, did Zhang Zheng''s privacy be discovered? If this will be the enemy of the world, they hide there, others all know, this is what kind of thing! Chen Ziyan seemed to see what Zhang Zheng was thinking. He said with a smile: "elder brother, you can rest assured that privacy matters will be well done in the world. Only those people who have received special authorization can find out your whereabouts. Master told me that you came here." Although things are like that, Zhang Zheng is bound to feel a little confused when listening to him. He feels really uncomfortable to be monitored. If he has time, he must put his card that the world will give him into the Qiankun precepts, so that he can isolate himself from the outside world. Without much to say, Zhang Zheng drove with Chen Ziyan to the headquarters of the World Congress. Zhang Yu didn''t say a word along the way, including when Guo Feng came, Zhang Zheng found through the rearview mirror that Zhang Yu was sitting cross legged in the car seat with his eyes closed. He looked a little wrong. He motioned to Hong Jiu with his eyes and asked Zhang Yu what was going on. What he got was: "it''s not much. The boy is immersed in a sense of self. You can also understand it as epiphany!" When Zhang Zheng was confused, he simply stopped asking. ... there is a cave thousands of miles away from Nanfeng. At this time, there are two beggars with disheveled heads and covered faces. They are roasting an ox on a campfire! "Big brother, big brother! Look, the reward list is updated! There is a class a task! Kill a ground level imp, and we''ll be able to live and clothe A red haired man looked at the reward book in his hand and exclaimed excitedly to the beef eater nearby. If you look carefully, the red haired man in front of him has only one eye on his face! Big to fist, pupil inside can see red flame! "Well? And this good thing! Ha ha ha, when you and my brothers come out of the mountain, we must let this group of people know our power! Ha ha ha His black hair swayed with the wind, his whole body was full of muscles, and he was three meters tall. What was the same with the man just now was that he had only eyes in the middle of his face, which exuded terrible pressure. If Zhang Zheng was here at this time, he could find that the two men in front of him had only the strength of the later stage of the earth stage. However, after careful observation, we could find that the space near their bodies was slightly collapsed! ... at this time, the Dragon Tiger Mountain was in a mess. When the dragon and tiger master came back, he saw that the back mountain had become like this, and a mouthful of old blood almost came out. The ginseng in the back mountain was planted by the Grandmaster of Longhu Mountain in those years. Originally, he wanted to leave it to later generations. It has been a whole thousand years to pass on to the generation of master Longhu. I didn''t expect that this time, because of his negligence, Zhang Zheng was surrounded by the young king Qin! It was a long time before I stepped into the later peak of Tianjie stage. With the help of the Millennium ginseng, there was still a glimmer of hope. Unexpectedly, Zhang Zheng was allowed to be the first one. "Zhang Zheng! I will not kill you in this life! Swear not to be a man The voice of the dragon and tiger master echoed back and forth throughout the mountain. ... Zhang Zheng followed Chen Ziyan to the headquarters of Tianxia Association. Chen Ziyan politely prepared a set of quadrangles for him. I''m afraid this kind of treatment will only be available in the world. Almost all the buildings are used to living, so it''s OK to change them. Zhang Yu was lifted from the car by Hong Jiu. His body was very stiff. If Zhang Zheng didn''t feel his breath normally, Zhang Zheng would have thought that Zhang Yurong would have gone to the immortal class. Zhang Zheng found a side room to live in, and gave the main room to Zhang Yu and Hong Jiu. Anyway, Chen Ziyan would prepare three meals a day, so he didn''t need to waste his mind. After sinking into the heaven and earth precepts, Zhang Zheng once again came to the Qiankun Pavilion. Facing the dazzling array of skills and secret scripts on the first floor, Zhang Zheng made another mistake. At the bottom of the shelf, Zhang Zheng found a futon with a book without a name on it. It looked like it had just been dug out of the ground. Although the Qiankun Pavilion is not back-to-back, it has been here for at least ten times. Why hasn''t he seen such a thing? Zhang Zheng didn''t think much about it. Even Pu Tuan took the book to Qiankun Pavilion directly. What Zhang Zheng was most interested in was the real book. Although the book was a bit ragged, Zhang Zheng did not find any missing pages. With constant reading, Zhang Zhengcai found that the person who wrote this book was absolutely fond of bragging. The first sentence of the book was "my sword skill is unparalleled in the world!" "There are three million swordsmen in the sky. If you meet me, you have to lower your eyebrows!" ... Zhang Zheng looked at his bragging words and immediately turned his lips. No master is like this. Later, Zhang Zheng had nothing to do, so he began to read it directly. It was learned in the book that the name of this man was Gu Ao Tian. It is said that a sword in his hand killed and retreated from the gods of heaven, leaving this book behind. Later, because he was schemed by the demon God, he was outnumbered and fell with hatred. Zhang Zheng thought that if it was a history book, it would be very sad.Although Zhang Zheng didn''t like the author of this book, he couldn''t resist the desire to continue reading. Soon, Zhang Zheng saw the important part of the book, the cultivation of sword technique. "It means shape. The heart has no sword. If there is no heart, there is a heart. If there is no sword, there is a sword!" Zhang Zheng read it in a low voice. If you want to practice the sword technique, the most important thing is to cultivate your mind, so that you can break ten thousand methods with one sword. Zhang Zheng pinched a few hand tricks according to the sword formula in the book. Zhang Zheng could clearly feel the sound of swords coming out of the snow behind his back. Zhang Zheng couldn''t help exclaiming. Is this the legendary flying sword? Taking a man''s head from thousands of miles is like picking up a bag! Why not? Zhang Zheng couldn''t help but be overjoyed. He took a look at the green futon, and the whole man did it. The next second, the world turned upside down. Zhang Zheng felt dizzy and quickly closed his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, Zhang Zheng found that he had come to a new world with beautiful mountains and clear waters, as if he had come to the picture of paradise. "What''s going on?" Zhang Zheng frowned, a little confused, Zhang Zheng can clearly feel the wind blowing across his cheek. Zhang Zheng looked up and saw a middle-aged man with a huge sword on his back and a long black shirt in front of him, with a wisp of white hair on each side of his temples. Zhang Zheng carefully found that the huge sword was actually made up of three swords that looked like snow. Chapter 220 Zhang Zheng looked up and saw a middle-aged man with a huge sword on his back and a long black shirt in front of him, with a wisp of white hair on each side of his temples. Zhang Zheng carefully found that the huge sword was actually made up of three swords that looked like snow. The middle-aged man turned his head, looked at Zhang Zheng''s eyes, and said faintly, "I am aloof and arrogant! Today, I''m looking for someone who is destined to teach you my swordsmanship. I hope you can carry it forward Then the whole figure of the whole person faded away, into Zhang Zheng''s mind, and could not tolerate Zhang Zheng''s refusal. Zhang Zheng only felt that a lot of information was coming in his head, and all kinds of sword techniques came to his face. Zhang Zheng felt a fit of retching. After lying on the ground for a long time, he said that the understanding of sword techniques taught by Gu Ao Tian was almost the same. Zhang Zheng waved his hand and saw that the snow behind him went out of his body in response to the sound. The sword flashed, and the snow left fell into Zhang Zheng''s hands. Gu Ao Tian''s memory didn''t say the name of Jian Jue. Zhang Zheng directly called himself unknown sword formula. Zhang Zheng knew that the sword formula was divided into nine levels. He was now in the fifth stage of sword light. When he understood the meaning of the sword, he could be the same as Zhao Wu at that time. Before the sword arrived, the murderous spirit had already arrived. After practicing, I don''t know how long. The snow on the ground has reached the knee position. Zhang Zheng''s mind moved. The whole person came out of the futon space and appeared again in the space of heaven and earth. Zhang Zheng slowly opened his eyes, as if a day and a night had just passed. When he picked up his mobile phone, he found that it was only ten minutes in the past? Zhang Zheng didn''t believe in evil, and once again entered the landscape world. With Zhang Zheng''s entry, the scenery inside became the same as before. The place where he had destroyed had been restored as before. Zhang Zheng could not help but marvel at that. Inside futun, it was just a world of its own. Zhang Zhengda estimated that the time flow rate in futun was only one thousandth of that outside! That is to say, it''s only one day to practice in this place! Zhang Zheng was overjoyed that with this putuan and Gu Aotian''s sword technique, he now meets Guo Feng, even if he can''t beat him, self-protection is no problem, and the defensive ability of nameless sword rhyme is absolutely first-class. "Lonely and proud?" Zhang Zheng recited the name in his heart and went back to the room where Hong Jiu and Zhang Yu lived. "Well? Why do you come to me when the boy is not in your own room? " Hong Jiu looks at Zhang Zheng who comes in from the door and says impatiently. At this time, Hong Jiu''s eyes are all on Zhang Yu in front of him. He is too lazy to pay attention to Zhang Zheng who comes in from outside. "Old man, I''m not looking for you! Come and ask you something Zhang Zheng said angrily that he had stayed with Hong Jiu for a long time. Generally, when Hong Jiu said a word, Zhang Zheng would hate him. If he spoke to the old man in a good voice, he would be very angry. "I have something to say! Let''s go. Don''t you see that I''m busy? " Hong Jiu turned his mouth and held a magazine in his hand. She almost looked at the cover of the weekly magazine and left a big smile for the old man. "Cough! Ask quickly, I have business to do later! " Hong Jiu is a little guilty of Zhang Zheng''s gaze, so hurry to take the time magazine in his hand. "Old man, do you know Gu Aotian?" Zhang Zheng asked tentatively, while observing Hong Jiu''s face. "Well? Aloof! You know this man! " Hong Jiu jumped up, flashed in front of Zhang Zheng and exclaimed in an incredible way. Zhang Zheng nodded slowly. Although Hong Jiu looked shocked, he would not hurt himself. "Ah! It seems that you have got his inheritance? " Hong Jiu sighed and sat down beside the bed with a sigh. "That''s right. It''s true that, as the elder expected, the younger generation got the inheritance of sword immortal. I''m not sure whether the elder knows anything?" Zhang Zhengxun asked, how can this aloof and arrogant day feel that it''s not so simple. It''s a futon with its own space, giving people a sense of mystery. Hong Jiu took out the wine gourd from his waist and took a big mouthful. He seemed to be back in the past. He said faintly: "the old man of Gu Ao Tian is the most outstanding person on the sword road since ancient times. He has a lonely character and his name is Gu Aotian! This is a god like man, can be said to be a genius. He once killed the sky with a wooden sword and fought with the God for seven days and seven nights. At that time, the most amazing thing was to open the sky sword. At that time, the whole sky seemed to be cut in two. The world saw the Buddha coming to the world, and the gods attacked, but they didn''t stop the man''s step. Although he ended up in failure, there was nothing in heaven FA takes his life "In the battle against the demon world, Gu Ao Tian alone entered the demon world, and more than half of the 108 demons died in his hands. Finally, when fighting the Lord of the demon world, he was outnumbered and badly injured. It is said that those who have inherited him are envious talents! From then on, we will bear the brand! You don''t just have to fight the demons in the world! You have to fight this day Hong Jiu said here, and poured a few drinks, the whole person was a bit drunk. Zhang Zheng didn''t know why Hong Jiu knew so many things and didn''t ask more questions. He continued to listen to Hong Jiu."Ah, his inheritance has caused several fierce competitions. Countless geniuses and demons have fallen because of this inheritance. Unfortunately, this inheritance has disappeared, and it has not been seen in the world for nearly 200 years. Now, I didn''t expect that you have become a proud inheritor! Ha ha ha, it''s God''s will! There must be another bloody storm in the river and lake! " Hong Jiu stood up and patted Zhang Zheng on the shoulder. He laughed and said that Zhang Zheng was at a loss. "Boy, do you know who was the successor of the last sword immortal?" Hong Jiu said, looking into Zhang Zheng''s eyes. Zhang Zheng bit his teeth. In fact, a person''s name has been remembered in Zhang Zheng''s heart, but he dare not admit it. "That''s right. It''s Gu nuanli''s the old guy. Alas, it''s not easy for the envied to avoid some things in the world." Hong Jiu slowly said what Zhang Zheng thought. "That old guy was chased and killed by the whole world. You don''t really think it''s because he killed the son of the general Buddha of the world association? Ha ha ha, naive, just because his sword immortal inheritance is exposed inadvertently! Only then can we attract all the experts from all over the world to surround and kill. Ah, it seems that I haven''t started my work these years. It''s a little stiff, ah! " Hong Jiu, with his hands on his back, raised his head and said. Chapter 221 Listening to Hong Jiu''s words, Zhang Zheng has some doubts in his heart. Is he the sword immortal''s inheritance? What''s the relationship between his sword immortal inheritance and Hong Jiu? "What do you mean, old man?" Listening to Hong Jiu''s self-talk, Zhang Zheng was a little confused. Hong Jiu didn''t speak. He just looked up at the sky with his hands on his back. Zhang Zheng, understanding himself, ran out of the room in a hurry and looked up to the sky. This was a wonderful sight. Zhang Zheng was stunned. The scene in front of him only appeared in mythology. I saw a long sword hanging in the sky! The whole sky was broken by the waist, black clouds rolling, lightning and thunder. This scene shocked Zhang Zheng''s heart. The whole society was in a mess. All of them were young people who had never seen the world. Now, when it comes to this kind of thing, it''s just scared out of my wits! "What is the matter? Oh, my God! Will God punish you? I don''t want to die yet Some people have already begun to kneel on the ground and pray loudly. The scene in the sky gives people a sense of doomsday. "Shigong, the event is not good! There is a vision in the sky In the distance, Chen Ziyan ran over quickly, appeared in the courtyard, looked at Zhang Zheng, bowed, and then asked, "elder! Where is master Hong! There''s this vision in the sky! Isn''t it a demon Zhang Zheng looked at Chen Ziyan, who was terrified. He couldn''t speak for a moment! Everything in front of me is because of myself! "I''m afraid it''s just like this when the devil comes into the world! Ah Hong Jiu sighed and came out of the house. The old voice echoed in the yard. "Shigong! What''s going on here? Will there be a devil in my world Chen Ziyan knelt down on one knee and looked at Hong Jiu in front of him and said with trepidation. "Let''s go. Go as far as you can, or I won''t be able to save you for a while." Hong Jiu waved to Chen Ziyan, who was kneeling on the ground. "Shigong, this is... " don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask, just leave if you want to live! " Hong jiuleng has a drink. Chen Ziyan felt fear in his heart. He didn''t even pay attention to etiquette. He wanted to run outside without taking back his head. He looked like he was in a mess. Zhang Zheng looked up and saw the huge sword in the sky. He felt a sense of oppression. He turned his head and looked at Hong Jiu and said, "can I run for my life quickly?" "Boy, are you thinking about farting? You walk around and have a look. At this time, you will get up because of you. No matter where you go, this Bingju sword will always follow you until you die! Do you understand? " After a lesson, Hong Jiu looked up at the sky and stopped talking to Zhang Zheng. At this time, Zhang Zheng had an impulse to scold his mother. If he hadn''t learned this sword formula carelessly, he might not have had such a thing! Life and death have a life and death, wealth is in heaven, anyway, there is old man Hong here, presumably there is nothing too big. ... at the headquarters of the World Association, a middle-aged man stood in the air shaking at the huge sword in the sky, his face showed ecstasy, and his clothes were windless. "Ha ha! Old gu! Last time I didn''t take the sword immortal inheritance from your hand! I didn''t expect that it would appear again a hundred years later. This time, I was sure to get it. Hahaha ~ " " congratulations to the master Buddha! " "Congratulations to the master Buddha!" "..." the man who spoke was Bu Jingyun, the chief Buddha of the World Association. The strength of Tianjie peak was exposed. There was a huge whirlpool of spiritual power in the headquarters of the World Association. The terrible strength even twisted the surrounding air. At this time, behind Bu Jingyun stood nearly a hundred people, all standing in the air! Nearly a hundred of heaven level masters are like Chinese cabbage, which can be seen everywhere! If Zhang Zheng is here at this time, he will send Tang Feng. He will stand behind Bu Jingyun at this time, and his terrifying strength makes the surrounding space collapse. "Go Bu Jingyun gives an order! The first to bear the brunt, facing the direction of Nanfeng shot away, behind hundreds of strong Tianjie fly with the direction of this startling cloud. ... Qiu Qianxue, an enemy in the south of the Yangtze River, sat cross legged in the room with two children standing in front of him. Suddenly, Qiu Qianxue opened his eyes fiercely, his eyes emitting white light and looked at Zhang Zheng''s place from a distance. "I didn''t expect that the legendary sword immortal inheritance appeared again. I''m afraid there will be a bloody storm in the lake and the river, ah!" Take back eyes, Qiu Qianxue sighed. "Dad, what do you think will happen this time?" The man who is talking is red bean. Looking at his father''s appearance, red bean has some doubts. "Dad can''t see through. The front of the road is full of fog! keep an important secret in! What do you think of mung bean Qiu Qianxue turned his eyes to mung bean and asked. "I can''t see through it. I just think it has something to do with my great nobleman!" Mung bean shook his head and said seriously. "Oh? Great benefactor? Ha ha ha, well, since mung bean said so, I''ll take you two over to have a look. After all, we Qimen dunjia school pay most attention to cause and effect! ""Dad, I saved him when I came back. Did I understand the cause and effect?" Mung bean raised his head and asked naively. "Ha ha ha, silly boy, since you have understood the cause and effect, why do you call him a great noble? It can be seen that the cause and effect is not broken. Since it is a noble person, don''t you hurry to have a look? Ha ha ha "Qiu Qianxue waved his hand, with red beans and mung beans, he disappeared in the room, leaving only a ripple. On this day, I saw all the experts from all sects all over the world, and the goal was to direct the market! The whole world was filled with thunder clouds, and the sky, which had been torn apart, was now spewing out flames. The huge sword hanging in the sky makes everyone feel depressed. At the end of the earth, thousands of miles away from Nanfeng City, an old man was sitting on a reef fishing. Looking carefully, he found that there was no line on the old man''s fishing rod, so he placed a rod. It was incredible that the fish below were scrambling to jump to the position of the fishing rod. The old man took off the bamboo hat on his head, quietly watched the man who was thousands of miles away with a huge sword and sighed. He could not see whether he was disappointed or pleased. "It''s time to come or come back. The cause and effect are in heaven! Zhang Zheng, I will go out of the mountain again for you today The man dressed as a fisherman is Gu nuanli! Gu nuanli shakes hands gently, and the whole person disappears in the same place. The sea under his feet is actually divided into two parts. The bottom of the sea is clearly visible. At the end of the world, a line of kids appears. Gu nuanli has a tour here! Zhang Zheng was lying on the ground, looking at the huge sword in the sky. He felt more and more uneasy. He had never felt this kind of feeling from small to big! Hong Jiu sits on the ground with his knees crossed and his eyes closed. He doesn''t know what he is thinking. Chapter 222 Zhang Zheng was lying on the ground, looking at the huge sword in the sky. He felt more and more uneasy. He had never felt this kind of feeling from small to big! Hong Jiu sits on the ground with his knees crossed and his eyes closed. He doesn''t know what he is thinking. "Zhang Zheng! Come out and die I heard only two rude voices coming from outside the door. Zhang Zheng stood up and frowned. Is trouble coming so soon? "Who are you?" Zhang Zheng gave a big drink and jumped out of the door. There were two men standing outside, their heads dishevelled and their skins on! Zhang Zheng narrowed his eyes and looked at the man in front of him. He did not know why he was in trouble. "Who, ha ha ha, little white face, my brothers are here to kill you! Stop talking nonsense and die One of the big heads of Lao Zheng was smashed down. Zhang Zheng''s heart is cold, without saying a word to start, it seems that it is purely for the pursuit of the dragon and tiger mountain! Zhang Zheng leaped back and waved his big hand. The snow on his back came out of his sheath in response to the sound and bombarded with the big stick made by binggu. "Hum! Die, boy When the red haired barbarian saw that Zhang Zheng couldn''t reach the middle stage of the earth stage, he even bumped with himself, and his face became ferocious in an instant. In the first second, the smile could not be maintained. The whole person''s blood spurted wildly and hit the ground with his head down, and the cracks of the spider web spread around him. "Second Black hair with one eye yelled, looking at his brother was knocked down to the ground, instantly angry. Zhang Zheng was a little surprised. If he hadn''t learned the unknown sword formula, I''m afraid that just that mallet would have been enough for him. "Boy! How dare you do this to my brother! I promise not to kill you today! Go to hell The black haired one eyed monster swung his stone axe at Zhang Zheng''s head. Zhang Zheng could see that the axe in the hand of the one eyed monster was engraved with complicated runes, just like his own snow. Zhang Zheng''s body pressed down to release his force. The tip of the knife swam away and stabbed at the black haired one eyed chin. "Oh Looking at the sword less than an inch away from his throat, the black haired savage felt scared and quickly took back the stone axe to block the position of the sword tip. However, the whole person still went backward, and with a bang, his body fell heavily on the ground. "Poof! Today''s shame will be paid back a hundred times in the future. " The black haired one eyed giant spits out a mouthful of black blood and splashes it on his clothes. He grabs the red haired savage on the ground and turns to leave. Although he is huge, his body is not dull at all. Several jumps disappear before Zhang Zheng''s eyes. "Hum!" Taking back the snow, Zhang Zheng turned back to the courtyard. He saw a strange young man in the yard, looking at himself with a smile and gentle. However, Zhang Zheng''s experience over the years told him that this man was definitely not a good man, and the bad guys were better at camouflage! "Who are you! You don''t know me Zhang Zheng said coldly, pulling out the snow behind his body at the same time. "Ha ha, it''s true that heroes are young. It''s not bad that they are children of Murong family!" Looking at Zhang Zheng, who came in from outside, he opened his mouth and said, standing with his hands down, he had no intention to move. Hearing the Murong family, Zhang Zheng''s pupil dilates. Is this man in front of him from the ancient world? "Boy, don''t be blinded by his appearance. This guy is good at camouflage. If you want to know what you want to know, I''ll slap him away when it''s finished." Hong Jiu is a little impatient. He has lived for hundreds of years. When he looks at the Murong Qingfeng in front of him, he is not a good bird. "Don''t worry, master. I will leave after I finish with Zhang Zheng!" Murong Qingfeng hugged Hong Jiu and said with a smile that he could not be impatient even in the face of Hongjiu''s cultivation. Zhang Zheng narrowed his eyes. The young man in front of him was more dangerous than the two Cyclops just now. He couldn''t see through his accomplishments! "My name is Murong Qingfeng, and my father is Murong Huaiyi. Murong Yu must have told you. If I guess right, that waste has entered the epiphany in the house. There is nothing else here today. How about making a deal with you?" Murong Qingfeng walked slowly to Zhang Zheng''s face, looked at Zhang Zheng''s eyes and said. "I''m worthy of being liked by that old guy. It''s really interesting." "Come on, what are you doing here?" Zhang Zheng said coldly, holding the snow tightly in his hands. "Hahaha, don''t worry. I''m not here for the ridiculous sword immortal inheritance! As long as you give me the necklace in your neck, I promise Murong Qingfeng! No one can hurt you. How about it! I''ll make sure you''re all right When Murong Qingfeng talks about the necklace in Zhang Zheng''s neck, his face is ferocious and looks like a hungry beast, just like a dog seeing excrement. His plain and gentle face is even distorted at this time. Zhang Zheng frowned. The snow had already been lifted up. "Oh! It seems that you refuse to cooperate, so it''s OK. After you are killed by the strong men in the world! I Murong Qingfeng will still get him. When the time comes, Murong Yu, you, the whole family, all the people who have relations with you, I Murong Qingfeng will kill them! Ha ha ha Murong Qingfeng said more and more vicious, even directly involved Zhang Zheng''s relatives."Go away!" Zhang Zheng uttered a loud voice, and his forehead was blue and blue, and a terrible pressure that did not belong to the ground level was emitted from his body. "Poof!" Murong Qingfeng directly spurted out a mouthful of blood and blood, and the whole person flew backwards. He even stepped back hundreds of steps without stopping his backward body, and finally sat on the ground. Relatives are Zhang Zheng''s scale, just Murong Qingfeng''s words completely infuriate Zhang Zheng, and the sword spirit rolls on the Dragon Wall! He directly blew the sword Qi in his body on Murong Qingfeng. How could it be! This is absolutely impossible. How can the strength of the ground level drive me back? This is absolutely impossible! Zhang Zheng, you wait for me. I want you to die. I want you to watch your relatives die with your own eyes! " Murong Qingfeng is completely crazy. The whole person flies up in the air and quickly runs away to the distance. "Do you want to kill?" Hong Jiu looked at Zhang Zheng, who was so angry that he said casually. "No! One day, I will commit suicide in Murong family and kill the old Murong thief myself Zhang Zheng clenched his fists and said fiercely. "Boy, take Zhang Yu with you later. I should be able to fight for a period of time for you!" Hong Jiu took out the gourd from his waist and took a big mouthful of it. He said to Zhang Zheng. "Master? What the hell is going on here? Doesn''t it mean that no matter where I run away, this Bingju sword will always follow me? " Zhang Zheng asked in a puzzled way, and now he wants to escape by himself. This is not the way to kill himself. Chapter 223 "Master? What the hell is going on here? Doesn''t it mean that no matter where I run away, this Bingju sword will always follow me? " Zhang Zheng asked in a puzzled way, and now he wants to escape by himself. This is not the way to kill himself. "I will send you to leave later! Rules will not be able to lock your position, pass on the cause and effect to me! It should be handed over to Zhang Yu. I''ll tell you later that you can deliver it to him for me! " Hong Jiu looks like he is making a will. "Master, this is absolutely impossible! Since people in the world want to be enemies with me, I will fight against them! I will never shrink back from it! " Zhang Zheng clenched the snow and walked, quietly looking at the sky. At this time, there was a very early arrival of the strong man in the sky. He was standing in the distance looking at the yard where Zhang Zheng was. "Don''t be kidding. Do you think you are Gu Wenli? This kind of battle, the aftereffect can make you become the dust between heaven and earth "Master, I''ve made up my mind. You take Zhang Yu away and take good care of my brother. Today, I''m going to do everything by myself, and I won''t let you do business with me!" Zhang Zheng said coldly. "Boy, I''m a little embarrassed by what you said. Since you want to play so much, I''ll accompany you once more! Don''t worry, I will try my best to protect you! " Hong Jiu burst into the sky with laughter. He was full of lofty sentiments. His long clothes were still calm. Zhang Zheng looked at the heroic Hong Jiu in front of him, and his fighting spirit suddenly soared. From ancient times to now, he must be the first person to challenge all the masters in the world with the strength of the ground level! He takes the wine gourd from Hong Jiu''s waist and pours it into his mouth fiercely. His mouth is full of spicy flavor. His voice seems to be on fire. "Come on! This wine should only be in heaven Even if you can feel the whole wine, you just can''t feel the whole wine. "Ha ha ha ha!" With a wave of his hand, Hong Jiu directly took Zhang Zhengfei up to 90000 miles in the sky. The fight between the strong in the sky is often in the sky. This is to avoid hurting ordinary people on the ground. If ordinary people kill too many, they will affect their future practice. In addition to some big demons, ordinary practitioners are more afraid. Zhang Zheng is taken by Hong Jiu, and the whole person has a feeling of soaring through the clouds. In a short time, the headquarters of the World Council has become a small white spot. Zhang Zheng was standing beside Hong Jiu, looking at the scattered days around him. In addition, he could feel that there were a few smart breath coming here not far away. "Is that kid who inherited the sword immortal''s inheritance? It''s just a terrace. Even ants can''t match it. I don''t know how Ku Ao Tian can look at this kind of waste! " Not far away, a shadowy old man sneered and said that he did not pay attention to Zhang Zheng at all. "Ha ha ha, the legendary sword immortal inheritance! My green cloud sword Ye Tianshi is sure to win! Don''t rob me! I need to blame Ye Tian for not recognizing people! " A man behind him is wearing a long blue shirt with a green cloud sword on his waist. He has the strength of the middle stage of this day. He doesn''t want to go up and down with the Dragon Tiger master! "Zhang Zheng! Ha ha ha, heaven has a way, you don''t go, hell has no door, you break in! I knew you must die When Cao Cao arrived, he saw more than a dozen figures flying in the distance. The first one was the dragon and tiger master! Behind him, more than ten figures are all heaven level masters! Zhang Zheng couldn''t believe it. He didn''t see him for a few days. There were more than ten Heaven level masters in Longhu Mountain! "Well? Aren''t these old Taoists from Longhu Mountain? How come there are so many powerful people in the sky all of a sudden? " Someone exclaimed in horror, with an incredible look on his face. "Yes, it seems that Longhushan is no longer a third class school, but may be in the forefront of a second class school." Listening to the voices of the people around him, Hu ziqiao''s old Gao, looking at Hong Jiu and Zhang Zheng in front of him, sneered: "hum, two thieves, one virtue! Steal the Millennium ginseng from Longhu Mountain while I''m not in Longhu Mountain! Hand it in now, and I can leave you a whole body! " "Noise! A stubborn old dog! Bloody mouth itself, if you didn''t send someone to kill me, how could so many things happen Zhang Zheng''s eyes were full of anger, and Longhu''s scoundrel level was seen. "Hum, boy, people all over the world are going to kill you this time. I don''t believe you can go, ha ha!" The dragon and tiger Heavenly Master has been noisy and dare not do anything at all. Standing next to Zhang Zheng, Hong Jiu is like a door god, which makes everyone in this room dare not move. Although there are more than a dozen heaven level masters behind him, he just dares to show off his mouth. Others don''t know how powerful Hong Jiu is, but he has personally experienced it. "What else can you do, coward! You go forward and try it! " Zhang Zheng sneered. The Dragon Tiger Heavenly Master''s eyes on Shanghong Jiu made him step backward for fear that Hong Jiu would be caught by him. "Since there is no one to do it! Let me do it first Ye Tian roars, and the green cloud sword in his hand is divided into eight, and the eight long swords protrude in the direction of Zhang Zheng. "Eight shadow sword! If you die under my unique knowledge, you will feel at ease under the netherworld! " Zhang Zheng looked as like as two peas of sword light approaching slowly. He was surprised at all. The eight swords looked exactly the same. But with the use of purple eyes, the other seven swords were all eight."Hum!" When Hong Jiuyi blows out, the space collapses, the eight swords disintegrate, and even the Qingyun sword "clicks" into two. "Puff" Ye Tian seems to have suffered a heavy injury. Blood gushed and fell from a height of 90000 Li. Soon, he was silent. All of you here heard the sound of Ye Tian''s body bone fracture. With a single punch, a strong man in the middle of Tianjie lost his fighting ability. This sounds a bit shocking. When it really happened in front of everyone, all of them subconsciously took a step back, for fear that Hong Jiu would give himself a blow when he was upset. At this time, the sound of the broken wind was remembered in the distance. A group of people with blonde hair and blue eyes flew over from the distance. The first person was Steve da. At this time, all of you here could feel the power of Steve Da, and he was the only strong person in the later stage of the heaven. "Zhang Zheng takes his life!" Steve didn''t seem to see Hong Jiu standing next to him. He rushed directly to Zhang Zheng in front of him. His green aura wrapped his whole body, and his fist had a red flame. The space around him became distorted. "Patriarch can''t!" The elder behind him hastily stopped, but it was too late. Steve Da saw Zhang Zheng''s eyes were red, and he could not hear the advice of the elder. Chapter 224 "Patriarch can''t!" The elder behind him hastily stopped, but it was too late. Steve Da saw Zhang Zheng''s eyes were red, and he could not hear the advice of the elder. To say who knew Hong Jiu''s strength best before, they were the great elder and the Dragon Tiger master. They had seen it with their own eyes. At this time, stefanda was like a Lengtou baby, and rushed to Zhang Zheng. "I don''t know how to live or die!" Hong Jiu snorted coldly, and took a picture of Stevie Da across the air. The giant palm in the void was slapped on Stefana''s hand. The sound of bone fracture was heard all over the sky. The right hand of stefanda was directly smashed. The whole person fell to the ground like a broken kite, and the blood was spilling all over the sky. At this time, his body became twisted, and his head and trunk bent into a strange arc. Fall! Hong Jiu defeated the two Heaven level masters with thunder for two times in a row. Among them, Steve Da, who was dead, could not die any more, and his body and spirit were destroyed. How could it be! Is it said that the old man beside him has stepped into the realm of cultivation? " The people who watched the war were incredible. For a moment, some people turned around and left, no longer had any idea about the inheritance of the sword immortal. As soon as Longhu Tianshi saw that the situation was not good, Steve DA at the later stage of the heavenly order was not a one-in-one General of Hong Jiu, let alone himself. The farther he ran, the better he would be. He would stay green without firewood! "Want to run?" Hong Jiu snorted coldly. He grabbed his big hand forward. The Dragon Tiger master, who was about to turn around and run away, flew directly into Hong Jiu''s hand. "Magic power? Star sucking! Unexpectedly, it spread out again. Is it that this person is a white killer who makes assassins in the lake feel frightened? " At this time, someone finally recognized Hong Jiu standing in the air. At this time, the Dragon Tiger Heavenly Master was caught in his hand like a chicken. He kicked his hands and feet in the air. It didn''t work at all. Hong Jiu''s hand was still motionless. "Heavenly Master!" After a dozen of heaven level strongmen behind him, they rushed to see the dragon and tiger master captured. "Dragon and tiger mountain sky Gang array!" The twelve powerful men of heaven level suddenly burst into a big burst, and then the twelve men surrounded Zhang Zheng and Hong Jiu in the middle, and countless golden lights appeared. In an instant, the spiritual light ball shot away at Hong Jiu like a raindrop. But within a certain range in front of Hong Jiu''s body, he can''t move forward any more. The explosion is coming! "Boom, boom!" After the smoke dissipated, Zhang Zheng and Hong Jiufa inside were undamaged! But the dragon and tiger master was different. The whole person was burnt black by the explosion. There were not many teeth left in his mouth. His neck was bent into a strange arc. It seems that he has been out of breath for a long time. In the eyes of ordinary practitioners, the powerful man in the sky is like a mole ant killing a chicken in front of Hong Jiu. "Oh With one stamp of Hong Jiumeng''s foot, the sky Gang array of dragon and tiger mountain, which looks extremely solid, is directly turned into powder, and the twelve strong people of the sky level of Longhu Mountain directly fly out without knowing whether to die or not. "Yo, yo, old man, I haven''t seen the skill for many years, even more so before!" A voice came from the distance, and then a young man appeared in front of everyone. The man has a pair of gentle and clear eyes that seem to drip out of the water. On a perfect and elegant face, his long fine hair covers his smooth forehead and hangs on his thick and slender eyelashes, but the corners of his eyes rise slightly, which makes him charming. The pure pupil and the charming eye shape merge into an extremely beautiful style. His thin lips are light as water. Under a white suit is the delicate skin that no one can compare. There is only a morbid pallor on the face of enchanting beings, but there is always a feminine expression. Hong Jiu frowned when he saw the man. "This! This is a white faced scholar who made a big fuss in the world a hundred years ago? " Someone nearby recognized this person, and quickly exclaimed. Zhang Zheng has also heard of this man. He has reached the peak of the later stage of the heaven stage for many years. Although he looks very young, he is definitely an old monster over 100 years old. His method is very hot. When he kills a person, he has to peel off the skin of that person! "White face! I didn''t expect you to come too! You must have reached the heaven level by now Hong Jiushen said. "Ouch! Senior Hong, you are joking. I don''t have such a high level of understanding, but someone offered me to take the head of that kid around you! As long as you get out of the way, I''ll never fight against you, OK? " The white faced scholar pinched the orchid finger and said in a strange way. "Niang pao''er, you deserve it too? It seems that you don''t know your last name after years of not cleaning you up Hong Jiu didn''t give the white faced scholar any face at all, so he refused to open his mouth. "Old man! Give me your life if you don''t eat or drink The white faced scholar flew over to Hong Jiu. Fists and fists are opposite. Although the plain faced scholar is full of feminism, what he is doing is refining body flow! Zhang Zheng, standing behind Hong Jiu, could feel the strength of each fist, shaking Qi and blood in his body. In less than a second, the white faced scholar and Hong Jiu had already punched hundreds of fists. With a click, the white faced scholar''s right hand was directly hit in! "Old man! You save your strength! You can''t win! Ah, mean The white faced scholar, holding his uninhabited right hand, cursed Hong Jiu. If he hadn''t just discovered it in time, I''m afraid this life would have to be explained here!"Hum! Who else? If you dare to come, I will accompany you to the end! " Hong Jiu''s voice resounded through the heaven and earth. At this time, Hong Jiu''s body burst out with golden light, just like a God coming down to earth! Like a little sun, everyone dare not look up to see Hong Jiu''s eyes. As soon as this statement was made, the people around him had already gone seventy-eight out of ten! There are only a dozen left. That''s it? Isn''t all the strong in the world coming? None of them are old man Hong''s all in one. It''s really simple. Soon Zhang Zheng found that things are different from what he imagined! Although the number of people is less and less, Zhang Zheng sees that Hong Jiu''s brows are very tight, and he maintains a peak state at any time. "Boy, don''t get carried away. The real battle has not started yet! What you see here is that you don''t even have the power of one million! Hum Hong Jiu''s voice, gently into Zhang Zheng''s ears, gave Zhang Zheng a thunderbolt. "Less than one in a thousand? Isn''t it said that there are few strong people in heaven? It''s just like Chinese cabbage Zhang Zheng exclaimed. Since Wan Zi said that she was alive, Gu nuanli was not her one in one. Has Wan Zi reached the realm of cultivation? Soon, Zhang Zheng knew that Hong Jiu''s words were not empty words. He only heard the harsh breaking wind in the distance. Chapter 225 With the sound of the broken wind in the distance, and then nearly a hundred strong people from the sky rushed from the distance. Zhang Zheng''s pupil is constricted. What kind of power is it that can make nearly a hundred strong people? There is only one school in the world with such strength, which is the world association! With the approaching of nearly 100 people, Zhang Zheng felt unprecedented pressure. The whole person was breathing rapidly. If Hong Jiu hadn''t been around to protect himself, he would have been dead by explosion! "Hong Jiu! Do you want to step into the footsteps of Gu nuanli? Get out of here! Then don''t blame me for not recognizing people! " Bu Jingyun''s voice reverberates between the heaven and the earth. Some weak Tianjie strong people directly burst their eardrums, and the whole person hit the ground at a high speed. At a height of 90000 meters, even if the strong one falls down, it is estimated that they will also fall down! It is obvious that Bu Jingyun''s strength has reached the sky level! "Bu Jingyun! I didn''t expect you to join the party! I should have killed you in the first place, and I will never suffer from it again! " Hong Jiu said viciously, sending out a halo around his body, enveloping Zhang Zheng, for fear that he would be hurt by Bu Jingyun''s internal power. At this time, Zhang Zheng''s throat is holding a mouthful of blood. The spiritual power just released has penetrated into Zhang Zheng''s internal organs, seven channels and eight channels! In the end or bear not to spit out, staring at the front of the Bu Jingyun! Bu Jingyun has a diamond mark on his forehead, a blood red cloak behind him, and a scarlet sword pinned to his waist. You can see that Bu Jingyun is also an expert at using swords! In the blink of an eye, bu Jingyun and other sky level masters have come to the opposite side of Hong Jiu. They are all in a rush. The huge sword hanging in the sky is actually solidified a little bit, and the lipstick spurts out red flame, accompanied by lightning and thunder. Due to the arrival of many heaven level masters, the space has become distorted. The release of spiritual power makes the spiritual power of tens of miles around become violent. Zhang Zheng can feel the tearing feeling from his arm! "Boy, you got the sword immortal inheritance, didn''t you? Don''t say I don''t give you face! As long as you hand in the inheritance! I''ll keep you alive! Don''t think it''s useful to hide behind this old guy. I just need to wave my hand and I''ll kill you! " Bu Jingyun looked down at Zhang Zheng standing behind Hong Jiu and said word by word. I have to say that, as a super large gate, facing such a kid in the middle of the stage, it is no doubt that he has given enough face to speak like this. "Bu Jingyun, you are a fool! With my husband here, you can''t hurt this boy a hair! It''s absolutely impossible! " Hong Jiu does not want to be outdone and says coldly. "Boy! If you don''t believe him, you can''t bite him. If you don''t bite him, you can''t help it At the same time, Hong Jiu transmitted the voice to Zhang Zheng, for fear that Zhang Zheng would be fooled by Bu Jingyun. Zhang Zheng nodded, indicating that he understood Hong Jiu''s words. At this time, Zhang Zheng did not dare to speak. As long as he opened his mouth, it would be a mouthful of blood gushing out. "Hong Jiu, I didn''t ask you, I asked the younger generation behind you!" Bu Jingyun stares at Zhang Zheng''s eyes. At the same time, his body constantly releases mental pressure through the void. Zhang Zheng felt that he had a huge headache and seemed to be about to explode. Although Hong Jiu protected his spiritual power, it was of no help. Bu Jingyun exerted spiritual power on himself. "Well? How can a kid have such a strong spirit? Interesting Bu Jingyun looks surprised at the way Zhang Zheng looks at him. He is unbelievable. He can keep calm under the pressure of his own mental strength with the strength of the ground level! "Bu Jingyun! You little thief, how could you use such a bad trick! Die Hong Jiu watched Bu Jingyun use such a mean means. He directly smashed Bu Jingyun with a fist from the air. He saw a huge fist seal formed in the air and gradually condensed into the shape of a tiger. "What?" Step Jing cloud flustered under a big surprise, quickly stretched out his arms to block! Bu Jingyun''s arms burst out with dazzling light, shining like a god of war! There was a huge roar in the sky. Smoke dispersed, bu Jingyun just stepped back less than ten steps, with a clear fist print on his arms. "Heaven level spirit weapon! It''s a big deal Hong Jiu narrowed his eyes and said in a cold voice. As Hong Jiuzhen retreated and startled Yun, the pressure in Zhang Zheng''s mind was swept away. The whole person knelt on one knee, gasping heavily, and blood streaks appeared in his nose and ears. "Ha ha ha, I haven''t seen you for many years. I didn''t expect that old man Hong, your strength has improved a lot? However, even if you can stop me alone, can you still stop me? There will be hundreds of heaven level strong men in the world "Master! Don''t be stubborn any more. Listen to the master Buddha''s words, there will be no problem! " Tang Feng stood behind Bu Jingyun at this time, persuading him. "Brother Tang! Did you even ignore your feelings? " Zhang Zheng''s eyes were cold, looking at Tang Feng and shouting. "Zhang Zheng, we have no feelings! I hope you can recognize your position and don''t make unnecessary resistance Tang Feng this matter seems to have changed a face, the face is full of indifference."Little bunny! You don''t have my apprentice! From now on, you and I will sever the relationship between master and apprentice! " Hong Jiuguo really knows what to expect! Fortunately, he didn''t tell Tang Feng all his unique skills at that time. Otherwise, Tang Feng would certainly be able to cheat his teacher and destroy his ancestors. Zhang Zhengyi is unbelievable. As expected, the most difficult thing to believe is the people''s heart! I thought Tang Feng was brother to himself and would not meet him in war. Unexpectedly, for his fame and wealth, he intervened in Zhang Zheng''s affairs with the World Association! "Old man Hong! I heard that your strongest skill is the eight nine Xuangong. Today, I''m startled by the clouds, so I''ll come and have a good experience. Ha ha ha, you go and catch that boy for me. I won''t believe in my all-round society, and I can''t even find out the inheritance of sword immortal! " Bu Jingyun rises in the air, and behind him appears a huge virtual image of heaven and earth, which is somewhat similar to the virtual shadow behind Tang Feng. However, the shadow behind Bu Jingyun actually has these three heads and six arms. The terrible pressure actually makes some timid heaven level strong people feel weak and kneel down in the space. "Hong Jiu, how dare you fight with me?" Bu Jingyun''s voice rang through the sky, full of air, and the people in the sky clearly heard it in their ears. "Hong Jiu, dare or dare not!" Seeing that Hong Jiu did not speak, bu Jingyun made another provocation. Bu Jingyun''s purpose is nothing more than to cheat Hong Jiu out. In this way, there is only one Zhang Zheng left, and the other powerful people in the world will surely be able to catch them. Chapter 226 Bu Jingyun''s purpose is nothing more than to cheat Hong Jiu out. In this way, there is only one Zhang Zheng left, and the other powerful people in the world will surely be able to catch them. "You don''t deserve it. I''m Hong Jiu bullying a little generation!" Hong Jiu responds in a loud voice, which sounds bigger than Bu Jingyun''s. At this time, there were many strong Tianjie around. At first glance, there were about 200 people, but they were all scattered. The only strength of unity was the World Association. "I didn''t expect the white killer to be submissive! I''m afraid you will become a joke in a hundred years! No matter how cynical Bu Jingyun is, Hong Jiu remains unmoved. Nearly 200 strong Tianjie people are surrounded by him. If he is careless, he will be in danger of death. The best way is to respond to changes with constancy! "Hum! You set up! I don''t believe it. There are so many people who can''t do without a Hong nine! " Bu Jingyun snorted coldly, his eyes became a line and said to the people behind him. "Buddha! At this time, we can''t do anything at this time. After using the immortal killing array, we will be exhausted. If we listen to the wind Pavilion, we will be unable to fly! Please think again On hearing that Bu Jingyun wants to start the killing immortal array, Tang Feng quickly says that only a Hong Jiu has to use his cards. When the wind Pavilion appears, there will be countless deaths and injuries in the world! "Are you cowardly? Don''t you understand all these years? Set up the battle "Yes Zhang Zheng looked at all the people in the world and knew that he was not discussing anything good. Bu Jingyun had just blocked the voice. Zhang Zheng couldn''t hear it at all. He could only infer from the mouths of the people! "Stand up!" A big drink blew up in the air, and all the people in the world were shining with gold light. They kept thinking about flying away from the sky. In the twinkling of an eye, the air around Hong Jiu shrouded in a round array, including all the powerful people in the sky. "Bu Jingyun, what do you mean? Are we even going to kill them? If it''s really cruel and cruel, even if I''m dead today, I''ll pull you on your back! " Nanmu Ling, seeing Bu Jingyun, also wanted to attack him. He was suddenly furious. The strength of the later days of Tianjie burst out in an instant and rushed to bu Jingyun in the middle of the array. "Hum, mole ant, you can''t do what you can. Go to death!" Bu Jingyun''s big hand waved, a moment to the purple thunder fell, nanmu people did not respond to it, they were chopped a surprise, the whole person flew out. At this time, nanmuling was the same as the thunder robbery suffered by Zhang Zheng that day. Without the appearance of a man, his arms and thighs had already been twisted. Zhang Zheng widened his eyes and was full of shock. At this time, the sky thunder was just like the thunder robbery he suffered that day! Is it that the thunder robbery on that day was also a big battle to kill immortals? Zhang Zheng thought of all kinds of ideas in his mind, and then the action of Bu Jingyun made Zhang Zheng affirm his point of view. Bu Jingyun stands in the middle of the array. At this time, he is like a Thor, bathed in lightning. In the middle of the array, he is the God! She is everything. Every time she waves her hand, the strong people in the big array fall down one by one. But more than a dozen breathing time, Zhuxian big array inside has already fallen more than ten Heaven level strong! As long as the thunder falls, no matter how the chosen person dodges, it will always follow! "Bu Jingyun, you must not die easily and kill innocent people indiscriminately! Is this the level of the world''s first Congress? I hate you, ah ~ "an old man hiding in the cloud, looking at the approaching thunder light, he immediately scolded. "Ha ha ha, people block killing, Buddha blocking killing Buddha! This sword immortal inherits, only I have a chance to obtain it Bu Jingyun laughs. At this time, Zhang Zheng and Hong Jiu have misjudged the things in the bag. If you want to enjoy the prey, you must clear all the obstacles around! "Old man Hong, what should I do! As like as two peas, the devil''s death is exactly the same as killing the devil. Zhang Zheng passed on his voice to old man Hong with a trace of doubt in his heart. "Oh? Boy, you also know that the evil killing thunder robbery, which is imitated by the immortal killing array in the world! However, he just imitated one appearance, and did not imitate the essence. Although Bu Jingyun is now boasting, he is actually burning the spiritual power of the powerful people in the sky around him. After this array, the people who have formed the array can not recover after a year and a half! Therefore, this time, the world will pay off its blood! " Hong Jiu didn''t seem to be worried at this time. He was still in the mood to watch the world laugh. "Old man, do you have a way to crack this array?" Zhang Zheng was overjoyed and looked at the old man as if he were looking at the Savior. "No!" What Hong Jiu said is crisp and quick, cutting gold and cutting iron. "Cut, look at your old God in the appearance, think you have what good method!" Zhang Zheng was suddenly disappointed. "I can''t help it, but I''m sure he won''t dare to attack us!" Old man Hong touched his beard and said confidently. "Well? Old man, do you have a hidden identity? Are you bu Jingyun''s father or something? " "Fart! Is your head paste? Tingfengge hasn''t appeared yet. The group of dogs can''t point out where they are now. Surely they won''t let the world get so easy! Even if I kill you! It''s absolutely forbidden for the world to inherit the sword immortal. Do you understand Hong Jiu took a sip of wine and showed off his poor IQ to Zhang Zheng."I know, but how can those people from tingfengge get into the big battle of killing immortals? If they enter rashly, they will fall into a trap." "I... adults talk, children don''t interrupt!" Hong Jiu''s old face couldn''t hang up and glared at Zhang Zheng. At this time when Zhang Zheng and Hong Jiu were talking, the strong people in the sky level of the array had been cleaned up by every step. Only two or three people were still running away. It seemed that they were those who had practiced the body method of the heaven order. "Hum! Where to go Bu Jingyun big hand a wave, is fleeing in front of that person appeared a thunder and lightning interweaving big net, mercilessly wrapped that person in. "Ah, don''t kill me! Let me go! I can do anything! Don''t kill me At this time, he can only feel the death. "I hate people who only know when they are in a desperate situation to admit that they are wrong, especially you who have just arrived at the heaven level! So you''d better die! " With a big hand, the powerful man of the heavenly rank was directly reduced to ashes! As soon as the one who was still alive saw that the man was dead, a fierce force rose in his heart and rushed directly to bu Jingyun. Chapter 227 As soon as the one who was still alive saw that the man was dead, a fierce force rose in his heart and rushed directly to bu Jingyun. The man''s body was ablaze with gas, and it was like a shell towards the startling clouds. "Self explosion? Damn it! Die for me, die far away! Don''t get me in the eye Bu Jingyun uttered a curse, and then he clamped his hands forcefully. In the void, a hundred Zhang''s big hand appeared, and fiercely patted on the man''s body. "Boom ~" huge explosion sounded, the afterwave spread around, Zhang Zheng felt that his chest was like this bombardment, directly spurted out a mouthful of blood donation. "Well, it''s very sad. Isn''t it better to die comfortably?" Bu Jingyun shook off the bloodstain on his hands, turned his eyes to the place where Zhang Zheng was. He opened his mouth and said, "now there are two of you left, old man Hong. Don''t worry. Next, I will play with you! Ha ha ha "Brush!" Hong Jiu''s right hand was as fast as lightning. He slapped Bu Jingyun''s face with a slap. The red palm print immediately showed Bu Jingyun''s face. It looked vivid. "You! How dare you hit me in the face Bu Jingyun was so angry that a large thunder cloud appeared on his head, which was the appearance of extreme anger. "Pa!" Another slap in Bu Jingyun''s face, left instantly swollen up. Hong Jiu didn''t see clearly the two moves of Zhang Zheng. He quickly threw it on Bu Jingyun''s face with the speed of thunder. This is to understand that Hong Jiu was deliberately provoking Bu Jingyun. As expected, bu Jingyun''s face was ferocious to a level that other people could not imagine. "Old man! You die for me! Ah ~ "Bu Jingyun roared, and saw the changes of the wind and cloud in the area of tens of miles. The thunder cloud rolled over the top of the head, and the sky was red with flames in the cracks, and thunder billowed in the clouds. Zhang Zheng looked up and saw that this posture was not as fierce as the thunder robbery he faced that day. He still remembered that the little girl carved in pink and jade, with a long sword in her hand, went straight to fight with the gods in the ninth day! It''s a pity that Wan Zi is now in a deep sleep. Hong Jiu snorted coldly, and his whole body exuded a terrible breath, which seemed to have come from ancient times, domineering and long-standing. Bu Jingyun''s face changed greatly at this time, and his face showed an expression of fear. He looked at Hong Jiu in front of him strangely, as if he had seen a ghost. "Gods and demons! Ancient gods and demons! How could this be possible, how could such a thing happen! How can there be gods and Demons living from ancient times in this plane! " Zhang Zheng was also shocked. In related books, Zhang Zheng once saw information about gods and demons. In the ancient time of chaos, some creatures were born in the chaos. This is the oldest creature. It is called chaos God and devil. It can be regarded as the ancestor of all life! Born with the same class invincible power! Once was the master of this world! At this time, Zhang Zheng can also be relieved, no wonder Hong Jiu can rely on the strength of Tianjie, hang and beat other strong Tianjie, all because he is the God and devil of Tianjie strength! Bu Jingyun clenches his teeth and stands in place, afraid that Hong Jiu will give him a fatal blow. "Magic fist!" Hong Jiu doesn''t give Bu Jingyun time to breathe. He just blows out. Bang Because of Hong Jiu''s high speed, the air exploded and the surrounding space collapsed. "Poof!" Before his fist hit Bu Jingyun''s body, bu Jingyun spurted out blood donation with a mouthful, and the whole person flew backwards. The thunder in the sky hit Hong Jiu''s fist, only some sparks burst out. "Master Hong! Be merciful. It''s just a misunderstanding! Don''t kill them all If the outsider sees Bu Jingyun kneeling in the void to beg for mercy, I''m afraid he will be shocked at this time. The chief Buddha of the first meeting in the world should kneel down to beg for mercy for an old man. I''m afraid he will laugh his teeth off. "I''ve let you go once before, but I won''t do it this time! Die At this time, Hong Jiu raised his fist again and prepared to make up for bu Jingyun in front of him. Bu Jingyun''s eyes were full of despair. Even with the blessing of the killing immortal array, he could not be Hong Jiu''s opponent. At this time, a burst of hearty laughter broke out in the sky. "Ha ha ha, how can we listen to the wind Pavilion stand idly by in such a big matter?" A golden light rushed in from the outside of the array. It rushed to Hong Jiu very quickly and tied it up with lightning speed. "Poof!" The breath of Hong Jiu subsided in an instant, and he knelt down in the same place. At this time, voices came from all directions. "Hahaha, gods and demons, as expected, this bundle of fairy locks is refined from meteorites in the chaos, which is specially used to suppress you gods and demons, ha ha ha! Brother Bu, it seems that I''m here in time. Let''s get rid of the immortal killing array "Dugu Xuefeng! I didn''t expect you, an old thief, to see this time! Want me out of the line! Don''t think, this sword immortal inheritance is mine Bu Jingyun looks at the figure outside the array and responds loudly. The man from outside is just Dugu Xuefeng, who is also the perfect cultivation of Tianjie. I didn''t expect to put up with it until now.One side of Hong Jiu''s breath is dispirited, looks like an ordinary old man. "Dugu Xuefeng, I didn''t expect you to have this skill! I made a mistake. If I can escape, I will kill you first Hong Jiu stares at Dugu Xuefeng outside the array, his eyes full of blood. "Ha ha, you can talk about it later. Brother Bu, don''t panic. I''m not here to inherit the sword immortal! How about half the spoils later? Take this little one and give me the old man! I, Dugu Xuefeng, swear to the sky Ordinary people can''t swear to heaven easily. If they break the contract, God will punish them and make them disappear. "Ha ha ha, brother Xuefeng, I''ve just offended you. Come in!" With a big wave of Bu Jingyun''s hand, a gap that only allows one person to enter the array will come out. Hearing this, Dugu Xuefeng is overjoyed. Since Dugu Xuefeng doesn''t compete with him for inheritance, it''s only a matter of time before he gets it. At this time, Dugu Xuefeng appeared in front of Zhang Zheng. He was very beautiful. His face was as clear as a sculpture. His face was very beautiful. The appearance looks like debauchery and unrestrained, but the essence that the eyes inadvertently reveals lets a person dare not belittle. A head of dark thick hair, a pair of sword eyebrows is a pair of slender peach blossom eyes, full of amorous, let a person accidentally will fall into. The nose is tall and straight, and the red lips are thick and thin. At this time, the smile is dazzling. Chapter 228 At this time, Dugu Xuefeng appeared in front of Zhang Zheng. He was very beautiful. His face was as clear as a sculpture. His face was very beautiful. The appearance looks like debauchery and unrestrained, but the essence that the eyes inadvertently reveals lets a person dare not belittle. A head of dark thick hair, a pair of sword eyebrows is a pair of slender peach blossom eyes, full of amorous, let a person accidentally will fall into. The nose is tall and straight, and the red lips are thick and thin. At this time, the smile is dazzling. If only by his appearance, Dugu Xuefeng must be a good-looking person, but what he did at this time seemed to be very cunning and obscene. "You two kids! Don''t give me a chance, or I will tear down the whole world and the pavilion of listening to wind! " Now Hong Jiu has no strength to compete with Dugu Xuefeng and bu Jingyun. Most of his strength has been spent to keep Zhang Zheng standing beside him. "Go Zhang Zheng walked with snow and tried his best to chop at the lock. With one sword after another, Zhang Zhengzhen got blood dripping from the mouth of the tiger, but the lock did not move! "Boy, don''t try your best. This bundle of fairy locks is made of chaotic source stones. If you want to cut him off just because of the strength of the ground level, it''s just like a dream! Ha ha ha Dugu Xuefeng laughed and looked at a clown in Zhang Zheng''s eyes. "Brother Xuefeng, give it to me next. In my array, no matter who comes, you can''t escape!" Bu Jingyun grinned grimly and looked at Hong Jiu and Zhang Zheng in front of him. He sucked his hands fiercely. Zhang Zheng felt that the air around him seemed to be sucked by Bu Jingyun, and the whole person flew to bu Jingyun. Zhang Zheng''s heart was not good, the wind and thunder on his feet started, and his body shot away like the back, but it was not of great use. Soon Zhang Zheng was absorbed by Bu Jingyun. When Zhang Zheng thought he was going to fall into Bu Jingyun''s hands, the surrounding scenery changed greatly! The scene of deja vu is constantly changing, and you can see eight golden lights rising from all directions The old voice rings around, and the killing immortal array is directly covered by this array. "Qiu Qianxue! Aren''t you an old man in seclusion? How can you come! I will have no injustice or hatred with you in the world. You old fellow, don''t do me a bad deed As soon as Bu Jingyun saw this array, he recognized the comer, and he was in a hurry. More than one hundred of the heaven level strong men in the world would spit blood and fly backward, and the killing immortal array would collapse directly. "I didn''t want to make a feud with the world. I just wanted to take one person away this time, which is also a cause and effect termination." Qiu Qianxue''s voice reverberates between heaven and earth, as if all directions are Qiu Qianxue. "Who are you taking away?" Dugu Xuefeng asked coldly. His right hand had already touched the dagger on his waist. "I want to take Zhang Zheng away, which is also a cause and effect end. If you don''t want to, I don''t mind fighting." As soon as he said this, Dugu Xuefeng''s heart immediately dropped. "Old man! So you''re trying to rob me this time? " Bu Jingyun clenches his teeth, his current strength is certainly not the opponent of Qiu Qianxue, the old guy! Just when Hong Jiu and bu Jingyun fight each other, Qiu Qianxue has already set up Qimen dunjia array around. "Do you want to rob someone? It seems that you have been really deserted for so many years. How many old monsters are there now? Do you think that you and Dugu Xuefeng could force Gu Nuan to retire from the world, which is too arrogant! " Qiu Qianxue''s voice coldly into everyone''s ears. After listening to Qiu Qianxue''s words, Zhang Zheng was full of shock. Today''s shock was strong enough, and the cultivation of the earth level was so involved in the chaos of the powerful in the sky. At this time, a strong man of heaven level is just like Chinese cabbage, which can be seen everywhere, and then there is a strong man falling down. "No, how could it be, when did it come! This is absolutely impossible. The rules of heaven and earth are here! How can someone come? I can''t find out, Qiu Qianxue! You don''t have to use such inferior means. I will never be scared off by a word or two from you Although Bu Jingyun said he didn''t believe it, his eyes had been looking in all directions. "Oh, ridiculous!" Qiu Qianxue''s sarcasm came from the air. As soon as he reached out, the golden light in the sky lit up from all directions, and the fairy lock tied to Hong Jiu was melted directly. "Drink! Go to hell Hong Jiu''s pent up anger, which had been suppressed for a long time, finally burns up. He blows up at Bu Jingyun from the space, and pulls the present to his side by the way. "No! No, Hong Jiu! If you want gods and demons, I will satisfy you all over the world! " Bu Jingyun is not Hong Jiu''s opponent without the blessing of Zhu Xian array. His eyes are full of despair. At this time, the whole sky became dark, and a wall rose very far away from the sky, and was rushing towards several people''s places at a very rapid speed. In less than a second, the black wall came to Zhang Zheng''s eyes. Where is this wall! This is a black arm, covered with black hair, to Hong Jiu''s blow out of the fist is like this.A terrible breath broke out, the air was constantly breaking, and the whirlpool of spiritual power appeared around. "Ah ~" Bu Jingyun is the nearest one and has suffered most of the shock wave force. The whole person screams, and his right hand and right foot are directly sucked in by the spiritual power vortex and stirred into powder. Bu Jingyun was like a bird with broken wings at this time. The whole person fell quickly and disappeared in front of everyone. "Yumaru! Have you finally come out of the mountain after all these years? " Hong Jiu looks at the giant hand that appears coldly in the eyes and says coldly. "Ha ha ha ha, you can only let Hong Jiu come out and try to be brave, but you won''t let me appear in public?" The black arm quickly retracted, and a thin old man appeared from the sky. The old man was still wrapped in animal skin, with a skull on his head and big yellow teeth in his mouth. He didn''t look like a good man. "Tut, is it the first Congress in the world? At this level, if it wasn''t for me that I didn''t like these false names! Take off your hat long ago The thin old man looked at the disappearing Bu Jingyun and said with derision. Zhang Zheng''s eyes widened. The man in front of him was the same as Hong Jiu. He had an ancient domineering atmosphere. Obviously, he was also a demon! "This is just the general Buddha on the surface of the world, and the real strength is suppressing the crack! You can''t interfere with the secular world, or you will be punished by heaven Hong Jiuchuan said to Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng nodded. If the world would have this strength, the task of suppressing the demon world could not be entrusted to them. "Old man Hong! I''ll tell you the truth. I''m going to kill this boy! Even if the emperor comes here, there is no need to discuss it! " He clenched his fist and called to Hong Jiu. Chapter 229 "Ferocious pill, as long as I''m still alive, you can''t hurt him a hair!" Hong Jiu''s breath is more powerful than that of fighting Bu Jingyun. "Well, you really keep your strength. Even if it is the understanding of the devil, it should be improved a little bit over the years." He squinted, then glanced at Zhang Zheng and said, "this boy must die today! Gu Aotian, Gu nuanli, and he were not allowed to live in this world. Hong Jiu, by yourself, can''t stop us. You''d better put your hands down and get him! " "Well, I will try my best to protect you. This section of causality can be regarded as helping mung bean and red bean understand." Qiu Qianxue sends the voice to Zhang Zheng, and there is a little helplessness in the voice. The surrounding scenery is constantly changing, countless golden lights hit the caravan in the past, and the explosion sound is constantly remembered in the sky. "Well? Don''t stop me, old man, or I want you to look good! " Although the mouth of the grim pill said more powerful, but there is no bottom in the heart, to their own hit the golden light looks light floating, actually has tens of thousands of Jin weight. "Bang!" With a roar, caravan''s body expanded rapidly. Within a moment, it turned into a gorilla with three heads and six arms, and collided with the golden light. Hong Jiu grits his teeth and looks at everything in front of him. For the strength of caravan, Hong Jiu is very clear. Qiu Qianxue''s means can not cause substantial harm to him. Sure enough, a puff of smoke dispersed, and the chimpanzees with three heads and six arms were intact, but the hair on the chest was scalded and curled. "Ha ha ha ha, how can you stop me? Old child, die for me With a big wave of caravan''s big hand, Qiu Qianxue''s array disintegrates. Around the eight golden light scattered, the golden world was restored to its original appearance. "Cough ~" in the sky came Qiu Qianxue''s fierce cough, and the old figure appeared in front of everyone. Qiu Qianxue is also followed by two children, one is red bean, one is mung bean, two little guys are looking at the grim pill angrily at this time. "Ha ha, old man, since you are so arrogant, I will get rid of you today. As for the two little guys behind you, I will break their hands and legs one by one, and then they will know that you are the old guy who killed them!" Qiu Qianxue''s face is ferocious, and his ugly face shows his yellow teeth. "Master! The two children in the back are kind to me. Please save them! " Zhang Zheng looks at the caravan to red beans and mung beans, and quickly to the side of Hong Jiu voice. "Oh Without Zhang Zheng''s voice at all, Hong Jiu''s hand started to move and hit the back of yumaru directly. A piece of blood was spilled in the air. Strangely, the blood splashed from the caravan was actually golden. You could feel the terrible pressure contained in it. "Ah, old man Hong, how dare you attack me!" In a rage, he turned around and fought with Hong Jiu. For a time, the sky collapsed, and the sound of explosion filled the whole sky. The fight between Hong Jiu and yumaru can be regarded as a real battle. When his fists reach the flesh, the blood is thrown in the air, and Hong Jiu''s body turns into a white giant ape. From his waist, he takes out a silver stick that can only be held by dozens of people and smashes it on the body of caravan. "Zhang Zheng, come here quickly!" Mung bean stands behind Qiu Qianxue and waves to Zhang Zheng. Now Zhang Zheng is under the protection of Qiu Qianxue. Hong Jiu goes to fight with Caravan and throws Zhang Zheng behind his body to Qiu Qianxue. Qiu Qianxue was able to rescue him in the face of such a strong enemy, which showed that he was worthy of trust. "Red bean, mung bean, why are you two here! It''s dangerous here! " Zhang Zhengfei came to mung bean and asked with concern. In fact, in Zhang Zheng''s eyes, red beans and mung beans are just two children. But after mung bean saved himself last time, Zhang Zheng''s views on these two children have changed a lot. "Hum! We can''t come either. Dad brought us here! " Red bean skimmed his mouth and tossed the pot crazily. "Sister, you''re nonsense. If you didn''t pester dad, Dad would not have brought you here!" "Come here and see if I don''t hit you!" "..." Zhang Zheng looked at the red beans and mung beans with a bitter smile. He did not know what to say for a while, but turned his eyes to Qiu Qianxue, who was recovering his strength. Qiu Qianxue''s clean long shirt is covered with blood at this time, and his breath is withered to the extreme. "Thank you very much for saving your life. Zhang Zheng can''t repay you. If you can use this place in the future, please speak up!" Zhang Zheng clasped his fist and said in a deep voice. If it comes down, I owe Qiu Qianxue two lives. I was saved by mung bean once that day, and I was saved by Qiu Qianxue once today. "Well, it doesn''t matter. Since the child has no choice but to have a cause and effect with you, I will come here anyway today. I come not only to save you, but also to pave a road for mung bean." Qiu Qianxue said earnestly, looking at Zhang Zheng, he touched the head of mung bean who was fighting with red beans. "Master, you are really wise "Ah, I can''t tell you. Your name is Zhang Zheng. Mung bean and I can''t see through your future. You''re the one who is covered up by heaven''s chance. It''s a disaster! After that, you are the Phoenix. If you can''t pass it, you may die here today. I can''t talk about it any more. The mystery can''t be revealed! Ah, look, the duel between Hong Jiu and yumaru is about to end. " Qiu Qianxue pointed to the battlefield and said to Zhang Zheng.No matter how much Zhang Zheng asked him, Qiu Qianxue stopped talking. He just sat cross legged in the air and closed his eyes. Zhang Zheng turned his head and looked at the battlefield where Hong Jiu was located. The victory or defeat had become very clear. The black ape with three heads and six arms, beaten by the giant ape transformed by Hong Jiu, was covered with blood and had become a pedestrian. "Ah! Hong Jiu, I''m really not your opponent! But don''t be complacent. Today, just above these nine days, is where the five of you fell down! " The grim pill, which has been beaten back to human form, is still trying to show off his teeth and swearing at Hong Jiu, who is full of fighting spirit. "The weak have no right to speak. Go to death!" Hong Jiu coldly looks at the ferocious pill that has no strength to fight back, and the cold silver giant stick is smashed down. There are two black cracks on both sides of the stick! Through the cracks inside, the endless void is revealed. At this time, yumaru had already felt the fear of death. The old guy who had lived for more than five years was undoubtedly the most afraid of death. "You guys, stop going to the theater! Hurry up Yumaru shouts to the sky, his face has become ferocious because of fear. Chapter 230 At this time, yumaru had already felt the fear of death. The old guy who had lived for more than five years was undoubtedly the most afraid of death. "You guys, stop going to the theater! Hurry up Yumaru shouts to the sky, his face has become ferocious because of fear. With the voice of the grim pill falling, Zhang Zheng felt that there were more than a dozen terrible breath around him, and then a dozen old people with different forms appeared around. "Six old stars!" Hong Jiuyi looks at the six old men surrounded by his six mans array in amazement. He is angry from his heart with an indescribable fear. The silver stick that Hong Jiu smashed was less than an inch away from the head of the caravan and could not move any more. From Zhang Zheng''s point of view, he saw a naked upper body standing under the stick, and his muscles seemed to jump out of his body. Just lifting it with one hand, Hong Jiu''s giant stick could not fall. "Ha ha! Tyrone, you''ve finally made a move. Old man Hong, if you want to kill me, you don''t want to see which onion you are! " The ferocious pill that survived the disaster opened his mouth and taunted Hong Jiu. "Tyrone? Are you sure you want to get in on this today? " Hong Jiu coldly looks at Tailong, who blocks his attack. "Hu ¡« Hongjiu, I can''t make up my mind about this matter. This world absolutely does not allow this young man to exist. Not only me, but all of you here hold the same opinion. If you insist on blocking it, we have to kill you together!" Tyrone shook off the huge silver stick he was holding and cut gold and iron. Hong Jiu bit his teeth. Now he is in the array of six old stars. Don''t say that he has just had a fight with yumaru. Even if he is at the top, he can''t escape. Although the accomplishments of these old guys are similar to bu Jingyun and Dugu Xuefeng, they have their own unique means. After all, living years are here. Some old guys may have understood the road, the six old stars in front of them, and it is said that they have already understood the top road and space Road. "Tyrone, in this case, there is nothing to discuss. Let''s fight!" Hong jiuleng drinks, takes back the giant stick, the whole body burns up and down a red flame, the whole person''s breath rises a big section again! Thunder clouds roll in the sky, and red lightning slaps on Hong Jiu''s body, splashing a large amount of sparks. "What, you are crazy, Hong Jiu, you are burning spiritual power! What''s the difference between this and suicide? " Tai Long sees Hong Jiu, in order to fight against him, he burns his spiritual power and can''t help but exclaim. Hong Jiu did not care what Tyrone said. He just smashed it with a single punch. There was no fancy, just a flat punch. "Close up Six old stars in six positions burst into a burst of water. He pulled up the grid from the horizon and trapped Hong Jiu in it. The blow he had just made seemed to fall into darkness and disappeared. "Zhang Zheng! Come on, don''t stay here! " Seeing that he was trapped, Hong Jiu was busy transmitting the message to Zhang Zheng, but he did not forget to struggle several times. "Hong Jiu, don''t work hard. The lock God array of our six old stars is not something that you can break free of! I''ll spare your life if you''re caught with your hands! " One of the oldest of the six old stars, looking at the struggling Hong Jiu, gave a warning. Soon, Hong Jiu recovered to human form, gasping heavily. His clothes on his upper body had been broken, revealing his strong body. His body was covered with blood, and some places became blackened. At this time, Hong Jiu had no strength to hand. He was trapped in the array. No matter how strong the strength was, he would be absorbed by the surrounding nets and turned into nothingness. "Zhang Zheng, I''m afraid I can''t take you away this time. I can''t stop the atmosphere of more than ten Gu around me. Ah!" Qiu Qianxue shook his head and sighed at Zhang Zheng. "The elder saved Zhang Zheng twice, and Zhang Zheng has already thrown himself into the ground! How dare you trouble the elder again! Next, let me do it myself! " Zhang Zheng gave Qiu Qianxue a fist with firm eyes. "You can take this great talisman and tell us that you can transmit it thousands of miles away, and maybe you can have a chance of life!" Qiu Qianxue put the Daofu in Zhang Zheng''s hand, and then he took red beans and mung beans and disappeared in place, leaving only the sound still ringing in Zhang Zheng''s ears. "Hahaha, boy, if you don''t have someone to help you this time, I''d like to see what you can do!" Yumaru looked at Zhang Zheng, who was alone. His face was ferocious again and floated towards Zhang Zheng. Without the blessing of Qiu Qianxue and Hong Jiu, the spiritual power at Zhang Zheng''s feet is becoming weaker and weaker, and the whole person is tottering. If he fell to the ground from this height, Zhang Zheng would be dead. "Spell it Zhang Zheng bit his teeth, exhausted all his strength, and with a fierce jump, he flew directly to the giant sword hanging in the air. Zhang Zheng found that this huge sword is not an empty shadow, but an entity! Zhang Zheng couldn''t help but wonder who was qualified to use the sword. Standing on the handle of the sword, he could not see the edge at a glance. "Boy, don''t think I''ll let you go if you jump on it! Die Yumaru, who had recovered some strength, also came after him. He patted Zhang Zheng with a big hand in the direction of Zhang Zheng. The black giant hand covered the sky and covered the sun. Zhang Zheng was like a mole ant in the eyes of caravan, and had no resistance."Four elephant fingers!" Zhang Zheng directly used his most powerful spiritual skills and blasted the boundless hand in the past. "Bang!" A huge explosion was heard over Zhang Zheng''s head, and a terrible recoil bombarded Zhang Zheng''s chest. "Poof!" Zhang Zheng spewed out a mouthful of blood, and the whole person flew out. "Ah! Boy, what the hell is going on! How can it be! " He covered his hands with pain. Bones were visible in the palm of his hand, and the golden blood was scattered on the ground. "Oh?" Tailong looked at Zhang Zheng with an incredible look. He didn''t expect that he could hurt the ferocious pill at the top of Tianjie just by relying on the level of the middle stage. At this time, Zhang Zheng''s internal organs seemed to have been shaken out of consciousness. At this moment, Zhang Zheng felt the gap between himself and the heaven. Every time he moved his body, Zhang Zheng coughed up a big mouthful of blood, and his clothes on his chest had been dyed red with blood. "Boy, you can hurt me with some accomplishments. I admire you very much, but this is the end of it!" Yumaru jumped up high and hit Zhang Zheng with his right hand. Looking at the fist, Zhang Zheng felt a strong pressure and his bones clattered. "Die! Ha ha ha, it''s your little boy''s satisfaction to die in my grim pill''s hand Ferocious looking at Zhang Zheng lying on the ground, as if the next second can see Zhang Zheng''s tragic death. Chapter 231 Looking at the fist, Zhang Zheng felt a strong pressure and his bones clattered. "Die! Ha ha ha, it''s your little boy''s satisfaction to die in my grim pill''s hand Ferocious looking at Zhang Zheng lying on the ground, as if the next second can see Zhang Zheng''s tragic death. Zhang Zheng''s chest sank slightly, and a large mouthful of blood gushed out. The distance between the fist of yumaru and Zhang Zheng''s body was only one meter. All this happened in less than a second. Just when the fist of caravan was about to fall on Zhang Zheng, a dazzling golden light came out of Zhang Zheng''s chest and collided fiercely with the fist of caravan. There was no earth shaking explosion, and his arm seemed to be trapped in the mire. Zhang Zheng could not feel any pressure under the golden light, but felt a little comfortable. "Ah! No, help me! I don''t want to die He could feel his arm being engulfed by the golden light, and he knelt on the ground. "No! This is a artifact Tyrone''s eyes narrowed and he exclaimed. The whole man disappeared and appeared behind him. He took up his knife and cut off his arms. I saw the arm on the ground, swallowed by the golden light. "Ah, the devil! This son can''t be left! It must be removed! " The six old stars in the sky have always been in the battlefield of the observer''s side. Knowing that Zhang Zheng''s strange golden light appeared, the oldest one exclaimed in a hurry, and his face was solemn. At this time, Zhang Zheng''s mind was turbid. The intense pain made Zhang Zheng open his eyes, but his body was still burning with pain. At this time, the six old stars and Tailong at hand became a corner, surrounded himself in the middle. "Boy! I want you to die, I want you to be skinned and cramped to let you know what pain is At this time, yumaru had only one arm, his body was bloodstained, and he was still roaring at the unarmed Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng felt that the necklace on his chest fell into silence again. After each attack, the necklace fell into a dead silence. This next Zhang Zheng has no means all over his body. His hand slightly touches the great heaven and earth Taoist symbol that Qiu Qianxue handed to him when he is leaving. If the situation is not right, he can escape at any time. Yumaru turned into a black ape and kicked Zhang Zheng lying on the ground. There were only five of them with six arms. Zhang Zheng clenched his teeth and felt the wind brought by the ferocious pill. He was ready to crush the talisman of the great shift of heaven and earth at any time. Just as Zhang Zheng was about to crush the Taoist symbols, he only heard a gentle voice in the sky. Zhang Zheng''s eyes widened! His eyes were full of ecstasy. "Do you forget me when you are so busy here?" As soon as this statement was made, the foot of caravan was suspended in the air and could not continue to fall. Tyrone also looked at Gu nuanli in the sky with an incredible face. The six old stars quickly made a defensive posture. "Gu nuanli? Aren''t you dead? How can it be! " Yumaru''s face is incredible, and his eyes are like a ghost. "Old man gu! You old bastard, just come here now. I want to pluck your hair if you stay a little later Hong Jiu looks at Gu Nuan Li, who comes slowly, and laughs and scolds. Gu nuanli waved his hand to Hong Jiu, and then the whole person appeared beside Zhang Zheng and whispered, "master, I''m late." "Cough, can you fix it?" Zhang Zheng coughed violently and said to Gu nuanli. Gu nuanli smiles, shakes his head, points to several forces in the sky and says to Zhang Zheng: "hang, there are some more difficult people behind, master, I think you have to go." "Where to go?" Zhang Zheng looks confused. Can Gu nuanli not deal with the scene in front of him. "Ancient world! That''s your mission. I''ll open the world barrier and send you there later Gu nuanli stood up and didn''t explain too much to Zhang Zheng. He looked at the caravan, Tailong and six old stars that surrounded him. Gu Nuan left his green shirt and his white hair fluttered back. Zhang Zheng looked at Gu nuanli with his back to himself. His eyes were full of worship. At this moment, Zhang Zheng could feel that Gu nuanli''s figure became very tall. "Sword Gu warm from the voice is not big, but gently into your ears. "Ha ha! Gu Wenli! It''s you. The sword fairy who made the whole world tremble at that time is going to come out again! " Hong Jiuyi looks at Gu Nuan Li, who is preparing to make a move. He says excitedly. "Mr. Gu! What a trick are you playing! Do you really think you can call the sword? It''s just a mystery! " Caravan looks at Gu Nuan Li, who has no movement, and laughs. The next second, the smile of grim pill solidified on the face, full of incredible! I saw a wall formed from the distant sky. If you look at it carefully, you can find that the wall is actually composed of a flying sword, nearly hundreds of millions of swords, covering the sky and earth. At this time, Gu nuanli became the focus of the whole world, just like a Sword Fairy. All the swords flew over! At the moment, Gu nuanli is the sword immortal!On this day, people on the ground have witnessed what is called the same name of ten thousand swords. This day will be recorded in history! "Ten thousand swords belong to the clan!" Gu Nuan left with a light voice. Countless flying swords suddenly appeared beside the caravan, which twisted the grim pill fiercely. Yes, it was. At this time, the grim pill could not care to speak, and his blood spattered with golden blood. The voice of "ah, no!" suddenly stopped, and the whole person disappeared into the world. This is the Sword Fairy, who will kill a demon at the top of the heaven step! At this time, Zhang Zheng was speechless, and Gu nuanli was so rebellious. You can imagine how arrogant and arrogant he was at that time, and what kind of natural talent! Zhang Zheng felt that the huge sword under him moved. Soon, Zhang Zheng found that the huge sword under his feet was constantly shrinking. In a blink of an eye, it became the same size as snow, and flew to Gu nuanli. It was full of complicated runes. He felt a headache when he saw it. Gu nuanli sighed gently and drew a stroke at the void with that sword. There was a huge gap around Zhang Zheng, which was full of cold and sucked Zhang Zheng in. Just at the moment when he went in, Zhang Zheng could feel that the place where he had just been exploded out of thin air, and dozens of breath no weaker than Hong Jiu appeared around him. Gu nuanli''s back was facing Zhang Zheng, and he was fearless to fight the sky and the battlefield. Soon, the cracks healed, and Zhang Zheng could not see what happened outside, but understood that uncle Gu was saving himself. Chapter 232 According to legend, the battle at the height of ten thousand meters lasted for seven days and seven nights! Heaven and earth changed color. The sun disappeared in the whole world for seven days, and the sky was red with blood. It is said that on this day, ten thousand swords roared together, and swords sounded for seven days and seven nights! As for the outcome of this battle, no one has recorded that countless gods and demons have been killed and injured! The sword immortal Gu nuanli disappeared! The smell of blood in the air is still in March! However, these are afterwords, which Zhang Zheng did not know at all. At this time, Zhang Zheng was walking in the endless darkness. Under his feet was a sword that Gu nuanli threw to himself when he sent himself in. Zhang Zheng had been flying in the void for five days! The cold let Zhang Zheng forget the pain, the skin is covered with a thick layer of ice, the whole person with perseverance to adhere to now. Zhang Zheng doesn''t know how long he will continue to travel through the void. The more he goes, the more he can feel the passage of his spiritual power. At the beginning, Zhang Yu saved himself in this way. Now, he completely felt the pain that Zhang Yu suffered at that time. If it was his heyday, Zhang Zheng was not so miserable. After all, he was seriously injured and it was extremely difficult to recover his spiritual power. These five days, Zhang Zheng was supported by the Lingli pills saved in advance. At the thought that Zhang Yu was still there, Zhang Zheng felt a burst of guilt. "Well, I don''t know what happened to Uncle Gu and old man Hong. Zhang Yu must not have an accident! When I go back, I will kill all those people! I will give you back a hundred times Said Zhang Zhengjian. Suddenly, Zhang Zheng felt a sense of foreboding. Looking up, Zhang Zheng saw a glimmer of light in front of him, and then the scenes around him changed rapidly. A strong wind blew around him, and the blades of light composed of wind cut at Zhang Zheng. "Space storm!" Zhang Zheng''s pupils were tight, his body twisted quickly and rushed to the light curtain in front of him. "Tear A huge bloodstain was cut on Zhang Zheng''s leg, and the blood gushed out directly. Then, wind blades cut Zhang Zheng''s body, and several more blood holes appeared in an instant. Zhang Zheng''s consciousness was close to fainting, and the blood in his body was almost clean. With his last thought, the controller rushed to the white light with his sword, not caring about the space blade which was rampant in his body. Looking at the white light close at hand, Zhang Zheng still did not support it after all. After closing his eyes, Zhang Zheng rushed into the white light. ... in the wilderness, there is a rule that never leave the village after dark! This is a rule handed down from ancient times to the present. There was such a small village in the wilderness. There were only seven people in the village. At this time, all seven people gathered in the village head''s house. This is the rule in the village. Every night, the other six people come to the village head''s room to listen to the village head''s words. The village head on the bed looks very old with gray hair. If you look carefully, the village head has no limbs! Just one upper body and one head. The four people sitting below were an old woman, a butcher with only one left hand, and one with his mouth open, but there was no tongue in his mouth! There is a man on crutches, a left foot missing! There was also a scholar who had no ears. At this time, he was holding a fragrant Book stolen from nowhere. One of the most terrible of the six even wore a bronze mask, which was about 1.8 meters long, but he was very thin. He carried a medicine box behind his back and could smell the smell of medicine coming from it. "I''m calling you six people today. There are some things to tell you..." the old village head started his daily opening remarks again. In fact, there are not many things every day. It''s just that the cows in the next village have given birth, whose widows have remarried, and whose son has caught a big fish seven or eight meters long. Most of them are small things in the village The five people in the room have already been very tired of listening. "Listen! There seems to be something out there! " Said the deaf, who had no ears. "Oh, deaf, you can''t hear you!" The old lady looked at the deaf with contempt and said. "It seems right. I can''t hear what I''m saying." The deaf man nodded and agreed with the old lady. "Well, I really want to hear something outside. It seems that something is falling on the ground." At this time, the one armed butcher also made a voice, and people began to pay attention to it. The butcher never lied, and everyone knew it. "Ah ah ah ah ah ah!" Said the dumb man with his mouth open. "You can''t. You''re too weak. I''ll go." The butcher shook his head and said to the dumb man who spoke next to him. "Ah, ah!" The mute looks a little anxious. "Dumb, don''t worry. I''ll go with the old horse!" At this time, the lame man came out on crutches and said. After a consensus, all the people in the House agreed to let the lame man and the butcher go out to have a look. From the beginning to the end, the old village head said his own words, as if he did not hear the quarrel of the people. The other four watched the old horse go out with the lame man. Their faces were full of worry. There seemed to be something in the darkness outside, but it seemed that there was nothing. After all, most people can''t break the wild rules at will.The people waited in the room for a long time, all pacing. "Ouch! Deaf people, all blame you for lying about the military situation. What can happen to them when they go out? " The old lady said anxiously, casting her resentment on the deaf. "I heard you right!" The deaf man shook his head firmly! "Ah, ah!" The mute yelled. "Dumb, I know you''re worried about them. Don''t worry. Maybe you''ll be back soon." The masked man, who had never spoken, opened his mouth at this time. His voice was a bit soft and neutral. "Ah ah ah ah ah ah!" The dumb man hammered his chest. Just then, outside the door came the voice of the lame complaining. "Ouch! Deaf, really have you, outside don''t know where to come out of a person! Still a young man of yours The crowd saw that the old horse came in with a young man in black on his back with sweat on his back. "Ouch! My God, old horse, you quickly put him down, I have a look, this young man''s body injury is terrible! If you are injured like this, you will come to our village! " The old lady looked at Zhang Zheng lying on the ground and said anxiously. "Old woman! Let the pharmacist come. I''m afraid the young man has a lot of bad luck! " The lame man spoke sarcastically, as if the things in front of him had nothing to do with him. The pharmacist in bronze mask didn''t need the lame to talk at all. As a doctor, he squatted down and examined Zhang Zheng''s body. Chapter 233 His eyes were bright under the bronze mask, and his hands quickly slapped on Zhang Zheng''s body. After a while, Zhang Zheng''s body was empty, and his clothes were all patted by the bronze pharmacist. "Hiss ~" saw Zhang Zheng''s wound, and everyone in the room took a breath of cold air. "Oh, I''m a good boy. How could this baby be hurt so badly?" The old woman exclaimed. Although she said so, the work on her hands did not stop, and she kept washing Zhang Zheng''s body with warm water. "Old lady Ann! Don''t beat this boy out of breath! Hey, hey The lame man leaned on the door frame and said with a smile to old lady Ann. "As long as you have a mouth, you can do it, you can do it!" An old woman''s face is not good, said to the lame in one side leisurely. The lame man curled his mouth, said nothing more, and put his eyes on the busy people. "Ah, ah, ah!" The mute also spoke at this time. "In my opinion, it''s dumb! Ask the village head what to say about this matter first! " The deaf man pondered for a moment and said in a voice. As soon as the words came out, everyone in the room was quiet. The pharmacist stopped working. Old lady Ann sat cross legged on the ground, and the horse put her hand on the pig knife on her waist. For a moment, all the people in the room put their eyes on the village head on the bed. "Well... Since you say so, let me go to the toilet first..." the village head was staring at some hair, his eyes flickering, and he changed the topic. "Ah, village head, go back after you finish. Among us, you are the most knowledgeable and fearless in the dark. Do you want to take him in or not?" The old horse stopped the village head who got up to get out of bed and said in a deep voice. "Cough, this... This, I''d better ask the mute. When he was young, he walked a lot of places and saw a lot of things." If Zhang Zheng is awake now, he will find that the village head on the bed has no limbs in time and can still easily turn over and stand up! "Ah ah ah ah ah ah!" The mute quickly shook his head and pointed to the deaf. "Dumb, the village head asked you, why are you pointing at me? I don''t know. I listen to the village head!" The deaf gave the choice to the village head. Now the village head is so anxious that he has a cold sweat on his forehead. He secretly looks at all of you, clears his throat, opens his mouth and says slowly, "cough, this thing, I think..." "old man! Don''t you think, the pharmacist quickly saved the young man. Listening to the old man''s nagging, you can''t save him if you want to! " Old lady Ann was tired of listening to it directly. She opened her mouth to the head of the village and began to spray. As the only woman in the village, she has a very high voice. "Well... Well, according to old lady Ann''s idea, pharmacist, save... Save people first." The village head was yelled by an old lady, but his words were not clear, so he said quickly. The pharmacist didn''t wait for the village head to be slow. He had already started his hand and put Zhang Zheng on the ground with his knees crossed. His two hands were running rapidly. "Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa!" He clapped three times on his back, then turned to the front, and his hands touched Zhang Zheng''s chest three times. Then he slapped Zhang Zheng on the forehead. Zhang Zheng, sitting cross legged, gushed black blood and turned pale and ruddy. "Old lady Ann! Take a basin and put him in it The pharmacist drank softly. Old woman Ann did not dare to neglect, and hastily put the basin beside her in front of the pharmacist. The pharmacist dragged Zhang Zheng with both hands, put Zhang Zheng in the basin, and then called out to the lame man standing at the door: "lame! Get me a pot of hot water from the outside of the house Although the lame man had only one leg, he did not move slowly. He directly brought in a pot of boiling hot water from the outside of the house. The pharmacist took it and poured a pot of water directly into the basin. "Ah! Pharmacist, you are going to burn him to death An old lady looked at the pharmacist poured boiling water on Zhang Zheng''s body, and cried out in a hurry. The pharmacist didn''t pay attention to Mrs. an, and the pharmacist''s heart was all on Zhang Zheng''s body. The pharmacist took out a pile of strange bottles and jars from the medicine box on his back, clapped them in a row and laid them on the ground. He picked up one of them and crawled out a dark scorpion. The tail of his back was high and cocked up, and he directly put it on Zhang Zheng''s shoulder. Zhang Zheng''s whole face turned black. The scorpion''s body became shriveled and turned into a piece of powder, which was scattered in the wooden basin. In the other pot, a huge caterpillar, probably beaten by the pharmacist''s hand, wriggled his fat body up Zhang Zheng''s shoulder and bit it down. The caterpillar''s body, like the scorpion, quickly became shriveled. At this time, Zhang Zheng''s face was blue and black. It seemed that there were two strange forces in his body, arguing constantly.Then the pharmacist poured out a fat and fat insect from a small bottle. After it was broken, a drop of black liquid fell out and dropped into the wooden basin. The cooling water then boiled again. Zhang Zheng''s face was flushed and his lips turned white. It seemed that he was suffering a lot. The pharmacist took out 13 silver needles from the box behind him and stuck them on Zhang Zheng in a strange way. For a moment, three straight silver needles appeared on Zhang Zheng''s head, forcing Zhang Zheng to release his true Qi. The five silver needles were then thrown on Zhang Zheng''s stomach, and the five silver needles were pierced on Zhang Zheng''s back. The operation was carried out smoothly and smoothly without any stagnation. At first glance, it was a long-term training. Zhang Zheng''s constantly changing face was finally maintained. The deep visible bone wounds on his body had been rapidly healed, and it seemed as if he had not been injured. "Pharmacist, you really have it! You can cure such a serious wound. You are worthy of being the master doctor of the five villages in this village The lame man leaned against the doorpost and exclaimed. "Mm-hmm, it seems to be out of danger. Looking at his ruddy face and breathing evenly, I will ask him where he came from when he wakes up!" Mrs. Ann nodded and said with some approval. "Ah ah ah ah ah ah!" The dumb man frowned and shook his head. "What? Mute, how do you know that this boy can''t practice from now on, but the pharmacist doesn''t speak! " The old horse''s eyes glared at the mute, which was a grudge. Chapter 234 "What? Mute, how do you know that this boy can''t practice from now on, but the pharmacist doesn''t speak! " The old horse''s eyes glared at the mute, which was a grudge. "Ah, ah!" The dumb man yelled at the old horse for a long time. "Ah, the mute is right. This boy may not be able to practice from now on." The pharmacist put the bottles and jars on the ground into the box, shook his head and said with a sigh. "Ah Dumb proud with the old horse raised his head. At this time, Zhang Zheng sat in the basin with his knees crossed and eyes closed, and he didn''t know anything about the outside world. "Ah, the young man lost too much blood and his meridians were broken. Although I connected his meridians, the elixir field was destroyed. If this boy didn''t rely on his own mental strength, he would not be able to rescue him even if I had used all the medical skills." The pharmacist put the toolbox behind him, straightened up his waist and said to the crowd. "Is this man alive now?" Asked Mrs. ANN in a voice. The pharmacist nodded and confirmed Mrs. Ann''s words. "Keke, since you''ve dealt with everything, let me say a few words." At this time, the village head stood up and said to the six people present, "since this man is not in danger, this meeting will be held here. Put this young man in the empty room. Mrs. ANN, you are more careful. You can take care of him these days. He wakes up. No matter he wants to stay here or leave, he is free of strong people What''s difficult "Well, I know!" Old lady Ann glared at the village head and said. "Old lady Ann! I''ll send people to you! " As soon as the old horse pulled Zhang Zheng in the wooden basin, it looked like flowing water. The old horse was like catching a chicken. After a while, only the pharmacist in bronze mask and the village head lying in bed were left in the room. "Village head, is this as predicted?" The bronze mask on the pharmacist''s face looked ferocious under the light. "Well, who is right about that? Maybe it''s just a coincidence, maybe it''s just the prophecy that the Savior of the wilderness can be one person or everyone." Lying in bed, the village head said such an indistinct remark. After a long time, the lights in the village head''s house went out, and a stone statue at the door of the village gave out a faint light, which seemed to be fighting something in the dark. ... Zhang Zheng had a long dream, surrounded by boundless darkness, as if he had returned to the dream he had after the thunder disaster. In this dream, there was no woman, no voice, only endless void. Zhang Zheng didn''t know how long he had been floating. It seemed that it had been a thousand years or a hundred years, until there was a glimmer of light in front of him. Zhang Zheng swam against the light, just like he caught a straw in a desperate situation. Two meters, one meter, half meters... The light in front of him was getting closer and closer. Finally, Zhang Zheng''s whole person directly jumped over. "Cough..." Zhang Zheng slightly opened his eyes and felt severe pain in his head and whole body. His body seemed to fall apart. Apart from opening his eyes and slightly opening his mouth, he seemed unable to do anything. Both hands and feet don''t listen to themselves. Zhang Zheng suddenly felt his head ache to death, and then the overwhelming memory followed. Zhang Zheng remembered that he was chased by people all over the world because he accidentally accepted the inheritance of the sword immortal of lonely and arrogant heaven! Hong Jiu, Zhang Yu, Gu nuanli, Qiu Qianxue... A person clearly appears in Zhang Zheng''s mind. Zhang Zheng recalls that he was attacked by the wind blade of space, and then he doesn''t know anything. Zhang Zheng''s mouth is dry, and his lips are dry like a sponge. "Cough, water..." Zhang Zheng made a soft voice and observed around his eyes. After careful observation, Zhang Zheng found that he was lying in a very comfortable bed. Although the surrounding was not very beautiful, it was very nice to see. The room was a bit shabby, and there were spider webs in the corner, but the room was cleaned up very well. Suddenly, a burst of crying came from Zhang Zheng''s ear. "Village head! Pharmacist! lame person! deaf person! mute! Old horse! You guys, come here! The young man is awake A deafening sound made Zhang Zheng''s head feel a little confused. Then Zhang Zheng felt a hot liquid coming to his mouth. He didn''t care what it was and drank it all. Although he felt a strange feeling in his mouth, he didn''t think too much. After all, he was too thirsty. After drinking, Zhang Zheng felt very comfortable More, eyes quickly to the side to see. Zhang Zheng suddenly saw an old face in front of his face. The old man looked a little excited and was shouting at the door. "Mother-in-law, where is this? How can I be here? " Zhang Zheng reluctantly propped up his body, rubbed some painful ground, and asked Mrs. an. "Young man, you should have a good rest. When the old horses come, you are asking!" Seeing Zhang Zheng wake up, Mrs. an looks very happy. "I don''t know your mother-in-law? Young Zhang Zheng, thank you for your help Leaning against the wall, Zhang Zheng reluctantly saluted Mrs. Ann."Hey, old lady, my name is Ann! Just call me granny Ann Mrs. Ann took Zhang Zheng''s glass out of his hand and said with a smile. At this time, Zhang Zheng found that there was yellow liquid in the cup that had just been drunk, and there was some strange taste in his mouth. But after drinking it, the whole person was much more comfortable. Zhang Zheng couldn''t help asking, "Granny ANN, what did I drink just now? Why do I feel so much better? " "Hey, Xiao Zheng, you have a good eye. This is the urine of a boy I went to the next village early in the morning to cure all kinds of diseases! How about a refreshing drink? If it was in the market, it would sell for a hundred Wen! " An old lady looked at the cup inside the child urine, a face of heartache said. Hearing Mrs. an''s words, Zhang Zheng''s expression on his face was constantly changing at this time. A mouthful of old blood almost came out. Dare you feel that what you just drank was urine? Zhang Zheng now wants to die. "Xiao Zheng, are you not feeling well? Come and show it to my mother-in-law?" Looking at Zhang Zheng''s face, Mrs. an asked in a hurry. "No, no! Thank you, mother-in-law. I''m in good health! " Zhang Zheng quickly waved his hand and shook his head with a bitter smile. Although he had just drunk the boy''s urine, he was not feeling well, but he was a little happy. Soon, Zhang Zheng heard a hasty footstep outside the door, and then Zhang Zheng heard a rude voice. "Mrs. ANN, is that boy awake? I''ve been in a coma for a week, but I''m really upset with the pharmacist! " Chapter 235 "No, no! Thank you, mother-in-law. I''m in good health! " Zhang Zheng quickly waved his hand and shook his head with a bitter smile. Although he had just drunk the boy''s urine, he was not feeling well, but he was a little happy. Soon, Zhang Zheng heard a hasty footstep outside the door, and then Zhang Zheng heard a rude voice. "Mrs. ANN, is that boy awake? I''ve been in a coma for a week, but I''m really upset with the pharmacist! " Zhang zhenglengbuding was startled at the sound. He quickly looked at the door. He thought he was tall and tall. His hairline was very high. His whole body was bronze. His eyes were like copper bells. He had a big pig killing knife pinned to his waist! However, the man in front of him had only one left hand. His right hand seemed to be looked at by all the people, and his face was clean and smooth. "This is it?" "Xiao Zheng, this is ma. If you are young, just call him" Ma Ye ". Look at you, Ma. You''ve scared people when you come in like this. Xiao Zheng, don''t be afraid. Although Ma doesn''t look like a good man, he has a good heart. That day, Mr. Ma pulled you out from the bottom of the cliff in the dark." Seeing the old horse coming in, Mrs. Ann quickly explained to Zhang Zheng, who was stunned. "Thank you for saving your life Zhang Zhengqiang endure the pain on the body, kowtow to Ma ye, the body is immediately hot pain. "Hum! If I didn''t accompany the old horse, how could the old horse bring the young man back? " At this time, there was a voice outside the door. Zhang Zheng saw a lame man with only one leg walking in from the outside with a crutch. The eight characters on his face said nothing but joy. As soon as Zhang Zheng was about to speak, he saw some new people coming in from outside. "Ah ah ah ah ah ah!" The mute opened his mouth and said that Zhang Zheng could see that there was no tongue in his mouth. "The mute is right! Although you are awake, you should pay more attention to your body! " The old horse nodded and said to Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng''s face was muddled at this time. What did he say? How did he hear that? Then came a man who had no ears outside the door. After entering the door, he said in a voice, "old horse, listen to the mute. Go to the whole cow''s waist and give him a good mend." Zhang Zheng at this time a Leng a Leng, no ears can understand dumb words? Zhang Zheng''s feeling now is that he may not wake up in his dream. He pinched his thigh with his hand, and immediately he showed his teeth in pain. Zhang Zheng saw a man with a bronze mask on his face. He pushed a wheelchair through the door and came in. The bronze mask seemed to stick to the man''s face, with a small box on his back. What made Zhang Zheng even more surprised was that the old man in the wheelchair had no limbs, but as soon as he came in, all the people in the room shut up. The room was not small, but when all these people came in, the room seemed to be a bit urgent. Zhang Zheng felt a little flustered. He felt as if he had entered the den of thieves. All these people in front of him were ferocious, and they were not good people at all. The lame, the deaf, the mute, the bronze faced man, the old village head without hands and feet, Ma ye with one hand, and the hunchback mother-in-law. There is no normal person in this village. The village head seemed to see what he was thinking and said with a smile: "young man, your name is Zhang Zheng, right? You can call me village head. You can see all these people in our village, either disabled or old. Our village is called disabled old village!" Disabled old village, Zhang Zheng recited the name in his heart, nodded, looked at the village head and asked, "Hello, village head. Thank you for your help. Is this the ancient world?" "The ancient world? Never heard of it! Do you know the lame The deaf man shook his head and said to the lame beside him. "Cut, you don''t know that!" The lame man curled his mouth and said scornfully. Looking at the small eyes that people looked at, the lame coughed gently and said, "ancient... Ancient world, is not the ancient land boundary!" "Eh..." the crowd showed a look of disdain. Zhang Zheng''s surprise turned low. He thought he had come to the ancient world, but he came to this place. Zhang Zheng also saw a piece of animal skin around the waist of Ma ye who just went out! The village head seemed to see Zhang Zheng''s depression and said, "it''s good for young people to live, and life will continue. This place is called wilderness! Hundreds of thousands of wilderness "Wild?" Zhang Zheng said to himself that he had no impression of this aspect in his mind. Then he thought of something, staring at the village head''s old face and asking, "village head, do you know the Murong family?" "Murong?" The village head asked a question, his face was a little puzzled, but when he saw Zhang Zheng''s hopeful eyes, the old village head turned horizontal and said in a deep voice, "yes! There is! It''s a big family "Village head, why haven''t I heard of it?" The deaf gave up his head and said with some embarrassment. "Hum! You don''t know. I''m the most knowledgeable. Of course I do! Cough The village chief snorted and said to the deaf. "Oh, oh! Yes, the village head has the most insight. Since the village head has said it again, there must be! " Old lady Ann seemed to see the reluctance of the village head and was busy making the round.Zhang Zheng was overjoyed. It seems that he really came to the ancient world this time. Hearing the village head''s affirmation that Zhang Zheng swept away the haze, he felt much more comfortable in the moment. "Xiao Zheng, since you wake up, we''ll go back first. You can have a good rest. Call me if you have something. I''ll be outside the house!" Mrs. an said to Zhang Zheng, and then threw out a group of big men in the room. "Xiaozheng, I''ll ask Mrs. ANN to bring you the medicine later! It''s not right now. We have to make up for it. " The pharmacist with the bronze mask said to Zhang Zheng before he left. After a while, only Zhang Zheng was left in the room. Zhang Zheng carefully observed the structure of the house. If he guessed well, the sun would soon set, and the window was facing the sun. It should be south. Outside, a group of people surrounded the village head. Mrs. an looked at the village head on the couch and said faintly, "old man, do you really know the Murong family? Why didn''t I hear from you? " "Cough, i... this..." the village head looked at the pharmacist nearby incoherently. The pharmacist tilted his head to one side and did not see the village head looking at himself. "You just lied, old man? You don''t know the Murong family Xiaozheng said, do you? " Old lady Ann continued to press. "Well, I''m a white lie. Do you know that if I don''t say that, his wound will not be healed, and he may not be able to survive!" The head of the village glared and said, blowing his beard. "Yes, I think the village head is right." The old horse touched his head and agreed with the village head. "Silly force, hurry to prepare the cow''s kidney!" Mrs. Ann interrupted the old horse and said, staring. A group of people came out of the courtyard where Zhang Zheng had a rest. Chapter 236 "Well, I''m a white lie. Do you know that if I don''t say that, his wound will not be healed, and he may not be able to survive!" The head of the village glared and said, blowing his beard. "Yes, I think the village head is right." The old horse touched his head and agreed with the village head. "Silly force, hurry to prepare the cow''s kidney!" Mrs. Ann interrupted the old horse and said, staring. A group of people came out of the courtyard where Zhang Zheng had a rest. Zhang Zheng sat on the bed with his knees crossed. Soon, Zhang Zheng found that he could not gather aura in his elixir field. He felt that his elixir field was like air leakage. Although Zhang Zheng felt that the spiritual power around him was very strong, he could not condense. Zhang Zheng wanted to die at this time. If he could not gather spiritual power, he would not be able to practice. He could not go to Murong family any more. He could not get revenge for his deep hatred. At the thought of this, Zhang Zheng felt a burst of resentment, and a mouthful of blood gushed out uncontrollably. Zhang Zheng lay on the bed and touched his chest. The necklace was still hanging around his neck. Zhang Zheng found that no matter what he did, he couldn''t enter again. There was a crack on the ring, which must have been destroyed by yumaru at that time. Zhang Zheng covered his face with both hands and felt how defeated he was for the first time. "Ah Zhang Zheng yelled and smashed his fist on the wall beside him. After a while, Zhang Zheng felt something was wrong. He knew how strong his fist was. When he hit the wall next to him, the wall did not move! Zhang Zheng sat up and looked at the wall himself. Zhang Zheng found that the wall in front of him was engraved with runes! Zhang Zheng was immersed in it. When he came back to his senses again, the sky outside gradually turned dark. Zhang Zheng struggled to get out of bed and exhaled a foul breath. Although his body still hurt, he was much better. Zhang Zheng could walk on the ground. After trying to stand for several times, Zhang Zheng was ready to go outside the house. Zhang Zheng opened the door of the house and was about to step outside. Suddenly, a face appeared in front of him. Zhang Zheng was startled and sat down on the ground. Zhang Zheng kneaded his buttocks and said to Mrs. an, "Granny ANN, you just scared me. Why don''t you tell me in advance?" There are some complaints in the words. "Well, I didn''t know you recovered so fast! Thought you were still in bed! Come on, eat these things quickly. It''s good for you Old lady Ann went into the room and put her things on the table in front of her. "Granny ANN, what is all this Looking at this pile of things that Mrs. an took out, Zhang Zheng''s eyelids jumped. The black water was like ink, and there were two big waists in one side of the plate. In addition, Zhang Zheng saw the pale yellow boy urine and a large plate of meat that could not be named! Looking at these things, Zhang Zheng''s mouth is a little sour, this is in the stomach juice up. In front of these things, Zhang Zheng is indeed a bit reluctant to talk about. "Hum, Xiao Zheng, you don''t know what''s good or bad! You know what these things are! " Old lady Ann looked at Zhang Zheng''s expression and snorted coldly. "Granny ANN, what are these Zhang Zheng was a bit embarrassed, and the things in front of him suddenly made people''s appetite plummet. Especially the boy peed. "This is not a boy''s urine! There is not such a random bucket of urine. This is the jipolong soup made by the pharmacist himself. It tastes very good. Your whole meridians are broken. This is a great tonic! " Mrs. Ann explained earnestly. Zhang Zheng nodded, of course, he didn''t know what it was. But looking at Mrs. an''s serious look, Zhang Zheng didn''t ask. Zhang Zheng pointed to the two oxloins and said, "mother-in-law, I can''t get used to it. I''ll throw up!" "Hum, this is a great tonic. You have lost too much blood. This is cut from a dragon scale ox by an old horse! If it''s in the market, it can get the whole village a year''s firewood, rice, salt, soy sauce, vinegar and tea! " Hearing this, Zhang Zheng frowned, took a small piece of chopsticks and put it into her mouth. Zhang Zheng was ready to have nausea. After chewing it for a long time, his eyes suddenly brightened. Not only did Zhang Zheng have a fishy smell, but it was also sweet. Although it didn''t sell well, Zhang Zheng ate all the beef loins on the table Inside, by the way, I gave my mouth a smack. Listening to his own voice, Zhang Zheng can''t help but think of the sleeping balls in Qiankun ring. Zhang Zheng immediately felt a little guilty, all because he was too weak. "Mm-hmm, it''s good. I''ll eat the beef kidney for three days at once. It''s estimated that the whole day tomorrow will be enough for you, ha ha!" Looking at Zhang Zheng who ate the cow''s kidney into his stomach, Mrs. an nodded with satisfaction and put the small cup of black juice in front of Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng''s eyelids jumped. The more it looked, the more it looked like dark food. He took the small cup from old lady Ann''s hand. "Granny ANN, what is this? Why are they so ugly? ""Well, this is what the pharmacist prepared for you! I don''t know what it is, and I didn''t ask him. Anyway, it''s good for you Zhang Zheng looked at the small cup in his hand and frowned tightly. When he was close to his mouth, Zhang Zheng smelled a fishy smell, which was stronger than the smell of canned herring. It was like a lifetime of blood. "Spell it! Drink No, now, a dead man is a dead heart! Raise your head and pour the black liquid into your mouth. "Cough..." Zhang Zheng felt the burning pain in his throat, and then a violent force scoured his body. His muscles tightened up. Zhang Zheng looked at his arm, and his veins were covered. Zhang Zheng felt the endless strength in his body. "Ah! Bang Zhang Zheng smashed his fist on the wall beside him. The wall with the rune on it instantly appeared a fist seal and several cracks appeared around it. Mrs. an looked at Zhang Zheng with an incredible look. She didn''t expect that after eating the waist of the pharmacist, she could burst out such a strong force. After this punch, Zhang Zheng felt much more comfortable. After drinking this cup of juice, Zhang Zheng felt that his body seemed to have endless strength. He looked at the damage he had caused in surprise. In the afternoon, he still did not move with a punch. Now, he even made a fist mark. "Granny ANN, I''m sorry, I just didn''t control it!" Zhang Zheng scratched his head somewhat embarrassed. Chapter 237 "Ha ha ha, it''s OK, it''s OK. My mother-in-law is very happy to see you so lively. The wall is OK. I''ll ask the mute to repair it tomorrow." Old lady Ann waved her hand and looked indifferent. Zhang Zheng scratched his head awkwardly, picked up the jipolong soup on the table, and carefully put it in front of his nose to smell it. He was sure that it was not the boy''s urine that he drank during the day. It smelled like juice. Is this chicken porridge soup? It''s like lemon juice. Zhang Zheng thought that, under the gaze of Mrs. an, he put the chicken porridge soup to her mouth and sipped it gently. It doesn''t matter. Zhang Zheng''s eyes are wide and purring. He drinks a large cup of chicken Porong soup without a drop left. Zhang Zheng has never drunk such a delicious chicken soup. Drinking it in his mouth, the whole person seems to be soaring. The whole person can''t speak of comfort. Zhang Zheng feels that his body is emitting golden light. After drinking it in one breath, Zhang Zheng patted his belly with satisfaction. To tell the truth, although the people in this disabled old village are extremely ugly, they are all very kind-hearted. They are healing themselves and preparing delicious food for themselves. "Hey, how are you? How about the chicken soup made by the pharmacist Hey, old lady. "How delicious! The pharmacist mixed the taste of chicken soup with that of lemon! I want to drink it every day if I can Zhang Zheng said excitedly on his face. Because of his excitement, his small face looked a little red and looked very good in the light. "That''s right. Although the pharmacist doesn''t talk much at ordinary times, he is the most kind-hearted person in the old village. Although he looks old-fashioned with this mask on his face, his heart is very good." An old lady praised, followed Zhang Zheng about the pharmacist. Zhang Zheng nodded heavily. If it hadn''t been for the pharmacist here this time, I''m afraid he would have been dead and couldn''t die any more. At present, only a large plate of unnamed meat is left in front of Zhang Zheng. It looks a bit like beef. When asked, it tastes like mutton. Zhang Zheng looks at old lady an next to him for help. "This meat is very nutritious. It''s Jiaolong meat that Lao Ma just brought back from the mountain this morning! It''s fresh. It''s all cut from the tenderest place picked by an old horse! If this dish of meat is put on the market, one or two silver won''t come down! " Said Mrs. ANN, patting her chest. Zhang Zheng nodded, and understood what Mrs. an said about Wen and two, one thousand Wen, which is consistent. Two rounds will wait for one or two. Zhang Zheng tore the Jiaolong meat out of his hand and put it into his mouth. Zhang Zheng could not help exclaiming. "Delicious! The meat juice is fully wrapped, the entrance is chemical fertilizer but not greasy, the soup is delicious! Mother Ann, is this also made by the pharmacist? " "Yes, it''s also made by pharmacists, and the seasoning is made by pharmacists themselves! The villages around him like his seasoning At the mention of this, Mrs. an was a little elated, as if the remnant village was the best in the wild. Zhang Zheng ate the meat on the plate into his stomach, and finally licked the oil stains on the corner of his mouth. He looked very satisfied. "OK, Xiao Zheng, after eating, you can have a good rest and have a good sleep, but I have one thing to remind you..." Mrs. Ann said, her face became dignified. Zhang Zheng realized that the next thing might be a little grim, and he sat up in a tight seat. "You must not go out in the dark! Keep sth. in mind! You can''t go out at all! " Old lady Ann''s face was grim. "Granny ANN, why is this Zhang Zheng asked in a puzzled way that when he was in a coma, wasn''t Ma Yeh of canlao village risking the night to save himself? "Don''t ask. I don''t know. In short, don''t go out. It''s a wild rule." "Mm-hmm, mother-in-law, I remember that I will not go out!" Zhang Zheng nodded and patted his chest. Mrs. an picked up all the cups, plates and bowls left by Zhang Zheng, and walked out of the room. Although Mrs. an was so old, she was very quick with her hands and feet, which made Zhang Zheng look very impressive. At this time, the night had engulfed the old village. There was a kerosene lamp in the room. Zhang Zheng could not help complaining: "is this kerosene lamp always used here? There''s no light Although there were some complaints, Zhang Zheng had no way out. After all, he had to do as the Romans do. Although Zhang Zheng has no way to practice spiritual power, he can still practice his mind and mind. When Zhang Zheng closes his eyes and opens them again, a faint purple color appears in his eyes. The dark place in the room becomes bright in Zhang Zheng''s eyes. "You can''t go out in the dark? I want to see what is in the dark Zhang Zheng said to himself that since childhood, Zhang Zheng was not a child who listened to others. No matter what it was, he had to see it with his own eyes. Zhang Zheng walked to the door frame and listened outside. After a long time, Zhang Zheng did not hear a word. He could not help doubting what Mrs. Ann said. "It feels like feudal superstition? The village is full of elderly people. It''s hard to avoid believing these things. " Zhang Zheng said, he pushed his door open and stepped out.Zhang Zheng looked around him in silence. There was no moon in the sky. Zhang Zheng felt a sense of depression in his chest. Even if he used his mind, he could not see anything three meters away from him. Zhang Zheng was a little surprised. Zhang Zheng looked around and found a statue at the door, which was emitting a faint light. If Zhang Zheng remembers well, this stone statue was carried by Ma Ye himself this afternoon. I don''t know what it is to send it here. Looking at the statue, Zhang Zheng felt a bit like the unicorn he saw in Longhu Mountain at that time. However, the one on the stone statue was carved with tail, which was full of profound runes. Zhang Zheng couldn''t help looking at it. At this time, the faint light on the stone statue suddenly disappeared. Zhang Zheng felt cold in his heart and felt a kind of fear that he had never felt. The whole person seemed to fall into the ice cellar, and his front became dark. This time, he couldn''t even see the distance of three meters. Zhang Zheng gritted his teeth and ran back. In the impression, Zhang Zheng felt that the door was only one step away from him, but no matter how hard Zhang Zheng ran, he could not step out. Zhang Zheng felt that there seemed to be something around him, and he was frantically testing around him. Zhang Zheng had a sharp pain in his back and clenched his teeth. Zhang Zheng twisted his body and hit his back with a fist, but he threw himself into the air. Chapter 238 "Ah ha ha ha!" Strange laughter came from all around, as if mocking Zhang Zheng''s incompetence. "Tear There was a click on the board in front of Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng was sweating and his crotch was cold. The monster''s claw was less than an inch away from his own life! "Who the hell are you?" Zhang Zheng exclaimed, and did not wait for his expected answer, the wind around him howled. If you give yourself another chance to choose, Zhang Zheng will not go out of the house. "Ah, West bar, scatter it!" In the dark, Zhang Zheng heard a voice that he could not understand. The monster in the dark seemed to vent his anger and accelerated the attack on Zhang Zheng. "Poof!" Zhang Zheng spat out a mouthful of blood. He was beaten to vomit half of the dinner he had just eaten. Zhang Zheng clenched his teeth and suddenly appeared in front of him with sharp claws all the time. These could not be avoided. He could only watch his claws approach. Zhang Zheng had already felt the breath of death, but at this moment, the black claw stopped in front of him and could not move forward in any case. "Oh! Get up Zhang Zheng heard a big drink, and then his body seemed to be lifted up, so he bumped into the room. "Hoo ~" Zhang took a breath, and the heart of his voice fell into his stomach. Zhang Zheng looked at the door and saw the old horse standing at the door. "Ma ye? Why are you here? " Zhang Zhengyi is unbelievable. "The village head said, let me come and have a look. He said that you must not listen to Mrs. an''s words. At first, I didn''t believe it. I didn''t expect to see you as a boy after coming here. I really dare to come out." Ma Ye closed the door behind him and looked at Zhang Zheng. "Cough, well, I didn''t think it was a big deal." Zhang Zheng scratched his head, a little embarrassed, it seems that his careful thinking has been guessed clearly by the village head. "Hey hey, it''s OK. I''m wrong with this thing tonight. The stone statue I sent to you suddenly lost its spirit. Otherwise, you won''t be so miserable just now." The old horse laughs. "Mr. Ma, what''s going on in the dark outside? Why can I feel a cold breath?" Zhang Zheng was very curious about things in the dark. "Well, I don''t know exactly what it is. The village head must know it, but he won''t say anything. Xiao Zheng, do you remember this time? You can''t go out at random in the wild night! " The old horse emphasized again, this time accentuated the tone. "Remember!" Zhang Zheng was really afraid this time. If he hadn''t arrived in time, he would have been separated. After talking with Ma ye for a while, Zhang Zheng understood the process of being carried back by Ma ye that night. Zhang Zheng had a stronger admiration for Ma Ye. After a while, Zhang Zheng lay in bed and fell asleep. The night passed quickly, and the wild night would not last long. At four or five o''clock in the morning, the darkness had faded, and there was a layer of frost on the windows. When Zhang Zheng opened his eyes, Mr. Ma had already left the house. The door was closed properly. Zhang Zheng stretched himself, dressed himself and pushed the door out. Zhang Zheng took a big breath of aura, and his body was very real. Zhang Zheng could feel that the spiritual power in this world was extremely strong. If he could cultivate himself, he would soon be able to reach the heaven level. Out of his yard, Zhang Zheng found that his village was very big, basically a long strip, and there were a lot of free places for some strange creatures. Out of the door, Zhang Zheng saw the legendary chicken woman dragon, more than twice the size of the average hen. "Ah, Xiao Zheng, you got up so early? Come and help your mother-in-law! " Old lady an, who was standing next to the chicken dragon, saw Zhang Zheng going out and exclaimed excitedly. "Granny ANN, I''ve been busy so early. I don''t know what''s going on?" Zhang Zheng went over and asked. "Hey, Xiao Zheng, come and give these chicken eggs to the pharmacist in the village! Let him make some poached eggs and egg soup Mrs. an said mysteriously, putting the basket on her back on the ground. Zhang Zheng lowered his head and was shocked to see that there were four or five eggs as big as their heads in the basket. "Yes, mother-in-law, I''ll go first." Zhang Zheng waved his hand and said that he would pick up the basket on the ground. When he went down, the basket on the ground did not move. Zhang Zheng could not help being a little surprised. Even if his own strength could not be cultivated, it would be easy to pick up a hundred or two kilograms of things? But the basket with eggs in front of him took a lot of effort to carry it on his shoulder. Zhang Zheng gasped for breath, slightly estimated that the basket on his back must weigh at least five or six hundred jin. However, such a basket was like a toy in Mrs. Ann''s hand, which was easily picked up with one hand. Zhang Zheng walked slowly with a basket on his back. However, when he thought of the delicious fried eggs, Zhang Zheng was full of energy. Last night, Zhang Zheng''s meat juice of Jipo long still has endless aftertaste. Since the meat is not delicious, the chicken egg must be more delicious. Zhang Zheng continued to walk forward and saw the lame man coming face to face."Good morning, Grandpa lame." Zhang Zheng waved his hand and exclaimed. "Good morning! Xiao Zheng, are you helping Mrs. an deliver eggs to the pharmacist? " The lame man stopped suddenly and asked. "Yes "Ah, to Xiao Zheng, please go to the pharmacist and get my crutch. I forgot to be there." With that, the lame man leaped and disappeared in Zhang Zheng''s sight. Zhang Zheng opened his mouth in amazement. One foot of the lame man was faster than his two feet! Zhang Zheng continued to walk forward. On the way, he saw a dumb man who was forging iron outside the house. Zhang Zheng wanted to go quickly. He wanted to say who Zhang was most afraid of in the village, not the fierce master Ma and Mrs. an, but the iron forging mute. Zhang Zheng couldn''t understand what the mute was saying. It was strange that all the people in the village could still hear it. "Ah, ah, ah!" Sure enough, the most worrying thing for Zhang Zheng happened. The mute saw Zhang Zheng walking in front of him. "Uncle mute, I don''t know what you call me?" Zhang Zheng asked in some embarrassment. "Ah, ah!" The mute shook his head and pointed to the iron tool he was striking. "Oh, oh, good morning, uncle mute! I''ll go to the pharmacist first. Come back, I''ll listen to you Zhang Zheng ran away from the dumb door. "Ah ah ah ah ah ah!" The mute yelled at the back of Zhang Zheng, but Zhang Zheng didn''t know what he was talking about. Chapter 239 "Oh, oh, good morning, uncle mute! I''ll go to the pharmacist first. Come back, I''ll listen to you Zhang Zheng ran away from the dumb door. "Ah ah ah ah ah ah!" The mute yelled at the back of Zhang Zheng, but Zhang Zheng didn''t know what he was talking about. Zhang Zheng didn''t go back. He was afraid that the mute would talk to him. After running for a while, he turned his head and looked back. He didn''t see the dumb man catching up from behind. He felt a sigh of relief. Along the way, Zhang Zheng discovered the strangeness of the old village. Basically, all the bottles and jars had complicated runes on them. If you didn''t look carefully, you could not feel anything. The more you looked at it, the more strange it was. So he gave the little jar that was feeding water to jipolong, but it was always full of water. The big stove in front of the dumb door was not filled with firewood at all, but it was burning vigorously. Zhang Zheng soon arrived at the head of the village, where there were some medicinal fields. The tall pharmacists with bronze masks were in a medicine field. They did not know what they were doing. "Uncle pharmacist! Granny Ann asked me to send chicken eggs to the chicken mother and let you make poached eggs for everyone to eat Zhang Zheng yelled. "Ah! OK, put it here. I''ll send it to you later! " The pharmacist straightened up, patted the soil on his hands and said to Zhang Zheng. "Pharmacist uncle, there is one more thing. My lame grandfather''s crutch fell on you. He asked me to take it back for him." Zhang Zhenggang was about to turn around and walk. He seemed to think of something and said in a voice. "Oh, I remember that the lame man came to steal radish this morning, and I caught one of them! Hum! I''m sorry to come here, Xiao Zheng. Don''t worry about it. Let the old man hop around for two days! Take it yourself The pharmacist put his hands on his hips and said coldly. Zhang Zhengshun looked at the pharmacist''s eyes and found that there were two radishes missing in a field of medicine. He was immediately bewildered. No wonder the lame man ran so fast at that time. After handing the chicken eggs to the pharmacist, Zhang Zheng had nothing to do, so he turned around in the village. Although the village was not small, it turned out to be a village. Zhang Zheng soon turned around. Zhang Zheng found that there was a stone statue in all four corners of the village, and his house was on the edge of the village. No wonder Mr. Ma wanted to put one for his own place A stone statue. Zhang Zheng was puzzled that he didn''t see Mr. Ma all morning. The village head was lying in the sun under the big locust tree at the end of the village, looking leisurely and contented. "Hey! The old horse is back! See if you''ve got anything this morning! " The voice of the deaf came from the village. The voice of the deaf was bright and full of vigor. Zhang Zheng ran in the past. After a while, he saw the old horse from outside the village. Zhang Zheng was shocked. The old horse carried a huge fish on his shoulder, which was much bigger than the house in the village! But the old horse was carrying such a big fish. He even looked very relaxed, chatting and laughing with the pharmacist in the village. "Xiaozheng, you are here too! How about this fish I shot this morning Old ma saw Zhang Zheng come out of the village, turned around and said with pride. Zhang Zheng''s eyelids jumped and saw that there was a stick similar to a baseball bat on the horse''s waist. The fish would not really be playing, would it? Strangely, Zhang Zheng didn''t find the fluctuation of spiritual power in Lao ma. Lao Ma was just like an ordinary old man. He was very natural. Zhang Zheng had a strange idea in his mind. Since these people in the village can be so powerful without spiritual power, why can''t they? After this idea appeared in Zhang Zheng''s mind, it could never be forgotten. Zhang Zheng frowned until breakfast. "Hey, Xiao Zheng, what are you thinking? Are you so absent-minded? Is it a little lonely that a young man is moving along with us old people? Don''t be afraid. I''ll be your matchmaker after dinner! The big ass of Cuihua in the next village can definitely give birth to a boy. I''ll offer you a hand after eating it! " Old lady ANN, seeing Zhang Zheng''s sad face, even the best chicken woman''s longan eggs are delicious and tasteless. She said in a hurry. Hearing Mrs. an''s words, Zhang Zheng shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "Granny ANN, it''s not what you think!" "Mrs. ANN, you talk nonsense! Zhang Zheng is not greedy for the green flowers in the next village. It must be the pharmacist''s cooking this morning. It''s not to Zhang Zheng''s taste. I''d better eat the chicken lady''s longpoached eggs! " As soon as the lame man saw that Zhang Zheng had no appetite, he became a good man directly. He poured the poached eggs in Zhang Zheng''s plate into his own plate, and his mouth was full of gold. "Lame grandfather, mother-in-law, are not the same as you think!" Zhang Zheng said with a wry smile. "Xiao Zheng! You can tell us exactly what it is. Although our old bones have no other skills, they can think of a discount together! " Old ma swallowed his breakfast and looked at Zhang Zheng. "I..." Zhang Zheng looked at people looking at their own eyes, some did not know how to speak. "What am I talking about?" One hundred tables for the deaf, staring at each other, yelled. "Deaf, what are you anxious about? Let Xiaozheng speak slowly!" Mrs. an yelled at the deaf, and then said to Zhang Zheng, "Xiaozheng, that''s OK. Since you''ve come to our disabled village, that''s the people of our disabled old village!""I want to practice!" Zhang Zheng clenched his fist and clenched his teeth and said, "some revenge needs to be avenged by myself. If I can''t practice, I''m a waste person who eats and waits to die. Even if I live, it''s not much different from dying!" "Ah, Xiaozheng, you are worried about this, but the pharmacist said that although your meridians are connected, your elixir field is destroyed, and you are doomed to be unable to practice in the future." Mrs. an sighed and advised Zhang Zhenghao. "Yes, Xiaozheng, you can''t gather aura in the elixir field. The general skills are not suitable for you at all!" The pharmacist nodded in agreement with Mrs. Ann. "Why do I see that Ma Ye doesn''t have spiritual power to carry such a heavy fish casually?" Zhang Zheng was somewhat unconvinced. "Cough, the village head is well-informed. Let the village head explain it." Seeing that there was no one to speak, he quickly pushed the problem to the village head. "This one, this one." The village head was seen by the public, and then saw Zhang Zheng''s hopeful little eyes. The pharmacist handed over the cup and rinsed his mouth, cleared his throat and said, "in fact, if the elixir field is destroyed, it''s not necessarily impossible to practice. The heaven will come down to this person. You must first work hard, work his muscles and bones, and starve his body and skin..." "don''t talk awkwardly, just talk about the key points! ¡±Mrs. Ann directly interrupted the village head''s long speech. Chapter 240 "This one, this one." The village head was seen by the public, and then saw Zhang Zheng''s hopeful little eyes. The pharmacist handed over the cup and rinsed his mouth, cleared his throat and said, "in fact, if the elixir field is destroyed, it''s not necessarily impossible to practice. The heaven will come down to this person. You must first work hard, work his muscles and bones, and starve his body and skin..." "don''t talk awkwardly, just talk about the key points! ¡±Mrs. Ann directly interrupted the village head''s long speech. "If the field of elixir is destroyed, it''s not necessarily impossible to cultivate it, just exercise it! I believe that even a sick and weak childe can make him kill a dragon with one blow "Yes, I agree with the village head." The old horse nodded heavily. "Ah, I can''t even use my own spirit power to comfort me, but I can''t even absorb it." Zhang Zheng shook his head in disappointment. He knew that the village head was deliberately comforting himself by saying these words. "Ah, Xiao Zheng, don''t be downhearted. Since you want to practice, you should follow these old guys in our village to practice. Don''t be afraid to tell me about the old horse''s Sabre skill. His sword skill is the most sharp in the village with a radius of tens of miles." The village head said. "Hey, hey The old horse laughed and scratched his head. "The lame man can run faster than any unicorn in the mountains, though he has only one leg." "Although there is nothing strange about the dumb, their iron making skills are first-class. At every meeting, the iron tools of the dumb are robbed by people." "Although the deaf don''t have any skills, they are good at drawing and writing. The couplets in the village are all written by him. In a word, he is a cultural man!" "Old lady ANN is a tailor and a midwife at the same time! You can learn from him when you have time. When we are old and can''t do anything, you can take on Mrs. Ann''s class. " "After that, he will be able to learn how to cure the injury with his own medicine." The village head looked around the people around him and put their advantages in front of Zhang Zheng one by one, but he didn''t introduce himself. What else can a person without limbs teach others? From then on, Zhang Zheng began to practice with the disabled old people in the village. If this was spread out, people would laugh off their big teeth. "Ah! Zhang Zheng, take this basket of chicken eggs to the pharmacist in the village! Continue to poach eggs in the morning This has become almost every day after Zhang Zheng got up, Zhang Zheng slowly found that the basket that old lady Ann handed him was heavier and heavier day by day. After so many days, Zhang Zheng could feel that the basket in her hand was even more than 2000 kg! Zhang Zheng was also surprised that he followed these old people to do these simple things every day, and his strength increased exponentially. However, he had to practice Sabre with the butcher Ma ye every night. He had to let himself go until he was exhausted. What made Zhang Zheng resented most was that the butcher let himself hold the knife and stretch out his arms all night! Zhang Zheng also complained in his heart. He knew that the big guy was doing it for his own good. In order to exercise himself, the lame man also made a Leggings for the mute, which looked very small. When Zhang Zheng was tied to his leg, Zhang Zheng felt the power of a thousand pounds. He did not walk two steps in a whole day. He still drank the smelly black liquid given by the pharmacist. After five or six days, Zhang Zhengcai felt relaxed and adapted to it for five or six days Normal people walk like normal people. It has been more than half a month since Zhang Zheng came to the village. Looking at the lush trees and bushes outside, Zhang Zheng still feels a bit eager to try. Every time he wants to go out, the village head always talks to himself at the place where he leaves the village. The most important place in the village is the head of the village. Obviously, he doesn''t even have a leg. However, no matter which direction Zhang Zheng leaves the village, he can meet the head of the village. He has to brave his head and go back to the village. "Ah ah ah ah ah ah!" The dumb man saw Zhang Zheng coming with a basket on his back and said. "Well, dumb grandfather, I''ll go to the pharmacist and bring you rice wine later!" Zhang Zheng waved his hand and said that gradually Zhang Zheng could hear what the mute said. Zhang Zheng felt that there was something incredible about this. After breakfast, Zhang Zheng, who was busy with everything, usually made a horse step on the big millstone in the middle of the village. He was generally a lame man pointing out himself. "Xiao Zheng, cross your legs! Keep your hands close to your waist! Hurry to keep good posture, or you will lose a piece of beef for lunch The lame man, leaning on crutches, laughs and shouts at Zhang Zheng. He takes a big radish out of his arms and chews it quietly and tastefully. The sun was strong at noon, and Zhang Zheng was sweating like a rain and gripping his teeth. Zhang Zheng had clearly felt that there was hope for change in his body, but no matter how hard he tried, he still could not cohere. "Lame grandfather, you always teach me to March here! If you don''t teach me specific fighting methods, what''s the use of that? If you see people, you still have to run Zhang Zheng said with some dissatisfaction. "Hum, boy, if you want to learn my skill of stealing the sky and changing the sun! You have to practice like this. What''s wrong with running? If you run fast, who can catch up with you The lame man snorted coldly, picked up the radish butt in his hand and threw it on Zhang Zheng''s body.As like as two peas in the village, Zhang Zheng knew that the training mode was basically the same as it used to be, but because of the relatively large aura density, the sky stage can not fly in the world. If you want to fly in the sky, the lowest threshold should also reach the realm of cultivation. "Lame grandfather, although that''s what you say, but no matter how fast you run, you will be caught. What if you can''t beat at that time?" "I... I..." blocked the lame is speechless, I really don''t know why I want to teach such a jerk leg. "But of course it''s poison! Follow me to learn. If you can''t beat him, you can prescribe medicine. No matter how advanced his cultivation is, I can bring him down as long as he eats incense among men! " The pharmacist passed by with his hands on his back and his medicine box on his back. It seems that he is going to collect some herbs outside the wilderness and bring back some insects that Zhang Zheng can''t call. "Hum, you think everyone poisons people like you, Xiao Zheng, don''t you think?" "Lame grandfather, I think it''s better to poison sometimes. It''s silent and kills people invisibly." Zhang Zheng said seriously that what the pharmacist said was just what Zhang Zheng thought. It was as strong as Hong Jiu, and he had to eat? If chicken leg is poisoned, what kind of consequence will that be? Almost at the end of the day, Zhang Zheng took back his legs, sat cross legged and kneaded on the ground. Now he is not as tired as he was at the beginning. Here, Zhang Zheng is responsible for pulling bellows for dumb people every day. This is simply a cheap, wrong, free labor force, Zhang Zheng thought in his mind. Chapter 241 It is undoubtedly the most boring and painful thing of the day to pull the bellows for the dumb. Sticking to this big oven, Zhang Zheng did not seem to find any other use in addition to training his baking ability. Could he be caught by others and hung up for baking? "Dumb grandfather, what am I doing here every day to exercise?" Zhang Zheng finally opened his mouth and asked the mute. "Ah, ah!" Dumb hands of the wheel of the hammer, sparks splashing around, turning to Zhang Zheng said. "Ah? Dumb grandfather, is this how to teach me to forge iron? When can I swing a hammer? " "Ah, ah!" "How long has it been? Dumb grandfather, or you let me touch it now, so as to prepare for the future iron casting in advance Dumb can not bear Zhang Zheng''s hard and soft, some helpless shake his head, stop the work in hand, put the hammer on the ground, let Zhang Zheng try to take it. "Haha, broken!" Zhang Zheng spat into the palm of his hand, rubbed his hands and held them on the hammer. "Well? Why is it so heavy? " Zhang Zheng exclaimed, as if the hammer under his hand seemed to weigh ten thousand jin. Zhang''s face was flushed, and the strength of sucking seemed to have been used, but the hammer in his hand did not move. "Ah, ah!" Seeing that Zhang Zhengmao was unable to move the hammer even though he was full of Jin, he was so dumb that he could hardly stand up. "Hum! Sooner or later, I can get it up! " He sat on his butt and gasped. "Ah, ah, ah!" Dumb shook his head and said solemnly. "What? It''s not a matter of strength? care? Don''t bluff me, grandfather lame. You are strong enough to take it up! " Zhang Zheng turned his mouth and didn''t believe what the mute said. Although the mute was the most honest, his heart was the worst. He had stolen Zhang Zheng''s chicken eggs in the morning! ... after a busy day, Zhang Zheng had a big appetite. The wind and wind left no meat left on the table. Others were OK, but the cook pharmacist was a little dizzy. When night came, the night covered the market. Zhang Zheng was full of food and drink, and came to Lao Ma''s room with a belch. "Ma Ye! You can''t make a sudden effort to fight fairly Zhang Zheng picked up a butcher''s knife from the shelf and looked at the old horse carefully. Last time, he was suddenly forced by old ma, and almost became a paraplegia. He was laid in bed for two days and was relieved. This has led to Zhang Zheng''s fear every time he fights with Lao ma. "Cough, it was a mistake last time. I think your strength now should be able to compete with those who are strong in the land level? Then I''ll call myself Tianjie, and only keep the cultivation of Dijie to accompany you to practice Sabre! " Said the old horse in a deep voice. The sound of Nei Feng''s body was heard. "Show me again first!" As soon as the words fell, the old horse pulled out a pig killing knife from the back of his waist and demonstrated it in front of Zhang Zheng. "Pig killing knife! The most important thing is to be quick! How fast, how fast, to break the limit of the body, fast up also fierce, when you hit a pole, you can burst out of the most terrible power! This is the war skill! It has nothing to do with the strength of spiritual power! " Lao Ma''s voice was introduced into Zhang Zheng''s ears. At this time, the old horse in Zhang Zheng''s eyes was crazy. The incomparably strong power broke out from the butcher. Zhang Zheng felt that even Hong Jiu could split him in front of him! Lao Ma''s words make Zhang Zheng''s blood boil! You don''t need psychic skills. That''s what you need! Zhang Zheng looked at the butcher''s knife technique seriously. There were five moves in total! One wave after another, the injuries connected together make people feel terrible, and the air around them becomes distorted! Zhang Zheng asked himself that he couldn''t do it even at his peak, but the old horse in front of him cut the air so easily! "Did Zhang Zheng remember it?" Lao Ma stopped and asked Zhang Zheng. "Well, Mr. Ma, I remember it all!" Zhang Zhengzhong nodded his head with emphasis, and his ability of never forgetting something was handy at this time. He grabbed the butcher''s knife in his hand and hit it with great vigour. The sound of Shua came from the surrounding air. As the fifth type tiger went down the mountain, Zhang Zheng could feel that the air in front of him was slightly distorted. Seeing that Zhang Zheng could achieve such a success after reading it once, Lao Ma''s face was beaming. For the first time, he took out a jar of wine from the cabinet and poured two large bowls, one in front of Zhang Zheng and the other in front of himself. "Zhang Zheng, there is a successor to my skill of killing pigs! I''m happy. This bowl is for you The old horse lifted his neck and drank the wine directly, which was quite generous. Without waiting for Zhang Zheng to speak, Ma poured another bowl and placed it in front of him. Looking forward to it, he said vaguely, "this second bowl of wine, I want to ask you a favor." "Mr. Ma, you can''t do anything. Zhang Zheng''s life was given by him! If there is something I need to do, I will go through fire and water! " After a long time, Zhang Zheng also understood the temper of Ma Ye. He didn''t ask for help easily until he had to."Ah, my old horse used to compete with others in martial arts, and he failed miserably and retired from the world. This is the pain of my life! I implore you to create the sixth movement of pig killing sword! Let this sword technique come back to the world Old ma looked into Zhang Zheng''s eyes and said solemnly, because he had drunk wine, his eyes looked a little red after beating. "Zhang Zheng, the younger generation, will surely fulfill the important task entrusted to him by Ma Ye!" Zhang Zheng knelt on one knee and clasped his fist. "Well, since this sentence comes out of your mouth, I''m relieved, ha ha ha!" It seems that when I sit on the chair, I don''t feel like I''m drunk. Zhang Zheng found a fur blanket and put it on the old horse''s body. Then he sighed and quietly walked out of the old horse''s house. On this day, the one who was arrogant and arrogant in the world was in charge of the whole country, and he was not allowed to open a pig killing knife. It seems that this day is coming back. The new generation of Ma Wudao Zhang Zheng will make the whole river and lake a bloody mess. Zhang Zheng returned to his residence, and the stone statue at the door was replaced by an old horse, which also gave out a faint light. Zhang Zheng heard from mother-in-law an that as long as there are such shining stone statues in the wilderness, they will be safe at night. Chapter 242 Zhang Zheng sat cross legged on the bed, feeling the recent changes in his body. Zhang Zheng found out that during his days in the disabled old village, he did not know whether it was because of eating or practicing. The stronger his strength was, the more obvious the muscle outline on his body became. The original white and tender skin turned into bronze. It is in sharp contrast to the original thin body. While surveying his body, Zhang Zheng suddenly found a thing that made him very happy. Although he could not absorb spiritual power now, his power of four images could still be absorbed from the outside world! Zhang Zheng suppressed the excitement in his heart, closed his eyes and silently recited the source of spiritual thunder shaping. A dark yellow breath immediately wrapped Zhang Zheng. A strange idea appeared in Zhang Zheng''s mind. If he integrated the power of the four images into his own sword technique and into his own body, could he replace the spiritual power? With an idea in mind, Zhang Zheng said to do, and Zhang Zheng guided the force of the four elephants to rotate around his body. Zhang Zheng clenched his teeth and felt the force of the four images around his body. One bite of his teeth controlled the force of the four images and rushed to the spirit fetus in his mind. Zhang Zheng almost fainted because of the intense pain. Zhang Zheng kept sober by virtue of his powerful mental strength. If it looked from the outside, Zhang Zheng''s eyes were covered with blood and his face was ferocious. His hands were immersed in blood donation because of his fingernails. Zhang Zheng gnaws his teeth and looks at the fusion of the power of the four elephants and the spirit fetus. Zhang Zheng has consulted books, but no one dares to do so. If there is a problem with the spirit fetus, he is afraid that he will die. Zhang Zheng is gambling. If he succeeds, his eyebrows may become his second elixir, and he can practice again! Soon, Zhang Zheng fancied that the explosion of the Earth Spirit fetus did not come. Zhang Zheng was surprised to find that his spirit fetus was perfectly integrated with the power of the four elephants, and the villain exuded a shocking power. "Drink Zhang zhengmeng clenched his fist and felt the terrible power in his hands. After integrating the spirit fetus, Zhang Zheng seemed to feel that his power had increased several times! Zhang Zheng felt the difficulties he was going to face. He couldn''t tell what level he was at now. He acted unintentionally, as if he had created a strange cultivation system. If the person who created the origin of spiritual thunder knows what he is doing, he will jump out of the coffin with excitement. "Well, this should be regarded as stepping into the heaven level, should it? I''ll fight with Mr. Ma tomorrow. I hope I won''t be beaten too badly! " Zhang Zheng was a little uncertain and said to himself, looking at his strong body. Zhang Zheng had a very comfortable night''s sleep, and the muscle soreness left by daytime training disappeared. It was light and Zhang Zheng got up early in the morning. Since he was able to practice, Zhang Zheng felt that the dung smell of Jipo dragon was fragrant. "Xiao Zheng, come here, you know it!" As soon as she saw Zhang Zheng go out, mother-in-law put the basket in Zhang Zheng''s hand. "OK!" Zhang Zheng easily lifted the basket from the mother-in-law an''s hand and praised it on her shoulder. He was relaxed and skilled. "Ah? It''s impossible. I''m getting worse today. Am I wrong? " Old lady Ann looked at Zhang Zhengping''s face, full of doubts and disbelief on her face. "Make a good horse step! Don''t move, keep your arms at your waist After breakfast, the lame man called Zhang Zheng to the middle of the village and began daily horse riding training. "Why? What''s the matter with you today? Why are you as fierce as taking medicine? " The lame man looked at Zhang Zheng''s indifferent appearance, and his face was unbelievable. Zhang Zheng has been practicing with himself for more than half a month. He still knows what level he is. He is so steady all of a sudden, but he is still a little uncomfortable. "Hey, it''s called habit into nature, lame grandfather. You can teach me some real skills. How talented I am to practice horse binding every day!" Zhang Zheng said with a playful smile to the lame man. "Hum! How can you be so simple, then face, when can you run over the long legged duck in the east of the village! I''ll give it to you! " The lame man took out a cucumber from his arms and looked around at no one. He ate it boldly. Zhang Zheng''s face turned black when he heard the long legged duck. The last time he heard the lame man''s words and went to chase the duck in the east of the village, she was found out by her mother-in-law. After that, she gave a good punishment and even washed the clothes for a week. "Lame grandfather, if you don''t teach me, I''ll tell the pharmacist in a moment that you stole his cucumber and asked him to put medicine in your dinner!" "You boy, you''re a villain. Come on down and follow me!" The lame man can''t beat Zhang Zheng, so he can only compromise. If the laxative is really given at dinner, it will be ruined! Zhang Zheng jumped down one step and followed the lame man to the south of the village to dry millet. Zhang Zheng knew that there was a large open space. When he thought that the lame man wanted to teach himself how to cheat the sun, Zhang Zheng''s excited little eyes turned into crescent moon. Soon, the lame man came here with Zhang Zheng. "Xiao Zheng, come on, let''s see if you can jump up and walk over this pile of wheat bran without letting him sink." The lame man pointed to the wheat bran in front of her mother-in-law and said."Lame grandfather, if this is discovered by mother-in-law an, won''t punish me to wash clothes again?" "No!" "Really?" "No... even if the old lady is punished, I''ll wash it for you!" "Hey, hey, come on!" Zhang Zheng laughed and jumped up in accordance with the rules of the lame. "Oh Zhang Zheng was trapped, not to mention walking steadily on it. "Cut, I''m a traitor. I can run wild in the sky with my accomplishments! You can get into a place as big as a copper coin hole! " The lame man saw that Zhang Zheng was weak. Don''t mention how happy he was in his heart. He quickly boasted. "It''s blowing hard, lame grandfather. I found that you can only play in the village!" "Who said that?" "If not, why don''t you go and see? What''s the use of speaking so abstruse! I can brag, too, hum Zhang Zheng made a mockery of the lame and made him blush. "Boy, you see, don''t say I cheat you!" "Hehe, OK!" Zhang Zheng looked at the effectiveness of his provocation and said happily. As soon as the lame man threw the crutch on his hand, the whole person jumped up like this. In Zhang Zheng''s incredible eyes, he stood steadily on the top of the wheat bran, and there was no trace of the wheat bran bending under his feet. Chapter 243 Then the lame man jumped up and down on the wheat bran pile with one leg. The wheat bran did not sink and trace. If Zhang Zheng didn''t feel the spiritual power fluctuation of the lame, he would not believe what was happening in front of him. "How are you, boy? Have you taken this? Hum, I dare to question my skill of stealing the sky and changing the sun! " The lame man jumped down and picked up the crutch he had just thrown on the ground and said with pride. "Lame grandfather, this time I believe, lame grandfather, this is also a war skill?" Zhang Zheng thought of the skill of killing pigs taught by Ma ye, and then thought of the leg technique, and asked. "War skills? I''m not really a combat skill, but I have a very strong power in any combat skill. I can''t count my leg skill, but my sword and fist skills can be called combat skills! " Hearing the lame man coming slowly, Zhang Zheng nodded his head, and then he remembered something. "What''s more, my lame grandfather "In the world, there are probably two schools, one is the spirit skill school, the other is the war skill school. For many years, the spirit skill school has always been the crushing war skill school, but don''t underestimate the war skill! Some of the top strategists can go to heaven to fight with the gods At the thought of this, the lame man seemed to recall some past events, and suddenly the whole person became melancholy. "Lame grandfather, are there gods here?" "Probably, I haven''t met him. The village head is well-informed. You can ask him!" Every time Zhang Zheng asked something in the village and they couldn''t answer it, they would throw the pot on the head of the village head. "Lame grandfather, you haven''t taught me how to steal the sky and change the sun!" Zhang Zheng thought of it and said it for a long time, but he ran out of the topic to be discussed today. "Don''t worry. I''ve been teaching you all the time. If you want to learn these things well, you must first lay a good foundation. Otherwise, you will be possessed by the devil, and even the pharmacist will not be able to save you!" The lame man''s expression is a little dignified. He doesn''t seem to be lying. Zhang Zheng nods. Soon, according to the method of the lame, he did dozens of laps of frog leaping around the field. Zhang Zheng felt tired, but this was the lame man who was somewhat impressed. ... after a day''s training, all the people in the village saw Zhang Zheng''s amazing progress. They all stare at the table. "Don''t stare at me! Have a meal. The meal made by the pharmacist should be cold for a while! How fragrant it is Zhang Zheng grabbed a chicken leg and put it in his mouth and ate it with relish. "Doesn''t it look like you''re tired? Pharmacist, how much did you take yesterday? Why is this boy so fierce today? " Granny Ann looked at Zhang Zheng in shock. "Yes! This boy is a bit fierce today! Such high-intensity training is simple, I don''t think it is so simple! " At this time, the lame man clapped the table, and then he stood up and began to yell. "Lame man, you sit down, you don''t have the share to speak, spit out the cucumber you stole from my medicine field!" The pharmacist put his hands around him and said coldly. "Cough." A look was found, the lame''s face suddenly appears some embarrassment. "Yes! Lame, you still encourage Xiao Zheng to steal my long legged duck Old lady Ann remembered, patting the table and yelling. "I, I, I, this... I''m all for Zhang Zheng''s cultivation!" Some of the lame face could not hang, said the old red face. "Ah, ah!" The mute finished the dinner in front of him and began to open his mouth. "The dumb man is right. Today Zhang Zheng is a little different from yesterday. I found that he seems to be able to use spiritual power. When he was painting in the afternoon, Xiao Zheng was able to make the animals on the paper lifelike, which has reached the first level of painting." The deaf also spoke at this time. Zhang Zheng''s face suddenly turned black. Are these old and old women in the village all monsters? As soon as I was able to practice, I was discovered. I was a little careful about how to hide. "Zhang Zheng, tell me what''s going on. The grandparents in the village are also concerned about you, for fear that you will be possessed by the devil!" At this time, the village head also said something, full of concern. "Village head, to be honest with you, I really can practice, but I always feel a little different. My Dantian seems to be in the middle of my eyebrows." Zhang Zheng said truthfully that his life was given by these old people in the village, and he had no need to hide it. As soon as this was said, all the old people on the table widened their eyes and looked unbelievable. "Well, Xiaozheng, are you sure you''re kidding? How can this elixir field be destroyed and have the ability of cultivation? " The old horse opened his mouth and touched his big head with his left hand. "Ah, it''s really strange. Xiao Zheng, can you use your spiritual power now? Let''s try to figure it out! " The mother-in-law also pressed the doubt in her heart and asked. "Yes, it''s better to have a look!" Said the lame man. Zhang Zheng looked at the people''s hopeful eyes and decided to give it a try. With such a wave of Zhang Zheng''s hand, a light yellow aura emanated from his hand, forming a spirit silk with thick arm. With a fierce forward swing, the aura silk smashed to the ground and raised a dust ten meters high. Even at night, you can see it clearly.Zhang Zheng''s random strike made all the old and old ladies who had seen the world stare with wide eyes and shock on their faces. Even the village head lying in a wheelchair has changed his normal state. His face is full of shock. Besides shock, his eyes still have a trace of excitement! "This, this is too shocking, Xiaozheng, how did you do it? I''ve never seen such a thick Reiki! This is the energy arm Under the bronze mask, the pharmacist''s eyes were wide and unbelievable. "Village head, you are well-informed. Please explain to me what is the matter with Xiaozheng? Dantian in the head, this is simply a combination with the spirit fetus? I have never seen such a strange thing Old lady Ann was shocked. "Yes, village head, you can explain it!" Looking at the small eyes of the people looking at him, the village head was at a loss for a while. Although he was well-informed, many things have involved his own knowledge blind area since Zhang Zheng came. The village head pretended to think about it, looked around at the people and pondered for a while and said, "this is probably the only physique in the legend. Maybe it is the overlord body. The world only knows the spirit body, but not the overlord body! Xiao Zheng is born to be a bully, so his constitution is different from that of ordinary people. " Chapter 244 The village head pretended to think about it, looked around at the people and pondered for a while and said, "this is probably the only physique in the legend. Maybe it is the overlord body. The world only knows the spirit body, but not the overlord body! Xiao Zheng is born to be a bully, so his constitution is different from that of ordinary people. " Do you hear that? How can''t you feel it? This is clearly the result of the fusion of his own spirit and the power of the four elephants. What does it have to do with the physical condition? Zhang Zheng does not believe it or not, but the other old folks are listening to it and nodding. "I said that the first time I saw Xiaozheng, I felt a little different. It turned out to be a bully. That makes sense. Ah!" The lame man nodded, feeling as if that was the case. "Lame man, you''re right. Xiaozheng is a bully, but we people in the old village will not have face to speak about in the future?" Mother Ann''s face is now full of small stars, and the whole person can''t close her mouth happily. "Cough, old lady ANN, the bully of Xiaozheng, don''t say it to the public. Some people in Nian have evil intentions." The village head coughed and warned. "Yes, yes, yes!" Old lady Ann nodded her head and thought of something. "Lao Ma, you go to fight with Zhang Zheng and see what his accomplishments are now!" The village head said in a voice. "Ma Ye! Keep the cultivation of Tianjie and try it with me. I think I should have the level of Tianjie! " Zhang Zheng said. "Are you sure?" Mr. Ma looks unbelievable. "Sure!" As soon as the voice fell, the spirit of Ma Ye erupted fiercely, forming a green dragon behind him. It looked extremely fierce. His left hand became a fist, and he blew directly at Zhang Zheng. The sound of sonic boom came. "Drink These are a light, left hand into a fist, hard and Ma Ye''s fist hit together, the huge shock wave to eat the table to lift up, watching the bustle of these old guys but nothing. The huge halo diffused around under Zhang Zheng''s and Lao Ma''s feet, and a dense spider web like crack appeared under his feet. "Bang!" After that, Zhang Zheng was like a shell, and the whole person flew out directly and smashed it on the wall behind him. From then on, there was a big hole in the pharmacist''s yard in the shape of a human. After a while, Zhang Zheng came back with a look of frustration. "Xiaozheng, you have just been able to practice. I think your strength now should have the level of Tianjie. Finally, I used the strength of Xiuzhen state to defeat you. Unexpectedly, you have such strength. I only use the strength of Tianjie, which is not your opponent. Ah!" The old horse sighed and shook his head. Zhang Zheng was overjoyed in his heart, and his frustration was dispelled and his face was full of joy. "Zhang Zheng, why don''t you go to the fair with us tomorrow Said the lame man with some evil intentions, his little eyes twinkled with light. Zhang Zheng always feels a bit trapped. Since Gu nuanli was sent to the wilderness, Zhang Zheng has never been out of the disabled old village. This time, he managed to catch up with an opportunity to go out. Zhang Zheng was a bit eager. ... early the next morning, ever since Zhang Zheng was able to cultivate one hand to reach 100000 Jin, Mrs. an would never let Zhang Zheng carry eggs to the pharmacist every day. The weight of the basket was already very difficult to cause any burden to Zhang Zheng. After dinner last night, the lame man made a new Leggings for the mute all night. Zhang Zheng''s face was black. Only one gaiter had a weight of ten thousand jin. When the lame left, he said: "Xiaozheng, if there is no fatal danger, you must not take off the leggings!" Zhang Zheng walked out of the house in the face of the morning sun. Unexpectedly, those old villagers at the head of the village were waiting for themselves. Mrs. an stayed with the village head to see the village. The other five people, together with Zhang Zheng, went to the market. Old horse put a lot of things on the top of the car, including Zhang Zheng''s enough to eat Jiaolong meat and jipolong soup! This time, mother-in-law put a long legged duck generously. Zhang Zheng was a big yellow cattle pulling the cart. His strong muscles made Zhang Zheng tremble. Originally, Zhang Zheng wanted to sit in the car. At the thought of the lame man giving himself leggings, his face became darker. "Xiaozheng, lead the cattle and follow this road! Don''t go wrong The lame man sat on the ox cart and yelled to Zhang Zheng, who was walking in front of him. He wanted to be more and more comfortable. Zhang Zheng walked in front of him and looked down at the flowers and plants around him. Zhang Zheng found that some grass on the ground was the same as those on the compendium of Materia Medica. If it was not for the warning that he could not go out in the dark, Zhang Zheng would think that this is his world! He was on the road in the morning and arrived at the market near noon. Zhang Zheng walked in front of him and found that the place where the fair was held was actually a tribe. At this time, tens of thousands of people gathered in the tribe, all of whom came to buy things in the market. "Ah! Excellent ceramics! It''s from the historic sites! One hundred Wen There was a peddler sitting on the spot with numerous bottles and jars in front of him. Zhang Zheng seems to be somewhat similar to those bottles and jars of pharmacists, but there are some worn-out tiles in them. Zhang Zheng''s mind will let his eyes see the things inside through the surface, and he is just a cheat."Well, my guests, come in and have a look. Young men, come in and play. Our sisters will surely give you comfortable service!" Zhang Zheng walked to a tent. Out of the tent came an enchanting woman wrapped in animal skin. Twisting her attractive waist, she directly came and took Zhang Zheng''s arm. Her eyes were like silk, her mouth was full of fragrance, and her eyebrows were tinged with touching red, which made her feel like a country and a city. "Cough, next time, my good sister, I have something important to do today! Next time, let some good sisters enjoy themselves Zhang Zheng practiced and waved his hand. He was surrounded by several plump women. If he was not determined to be extraordinary, he would have to make some words about Tiger and wolf. "It''s better to hit the sun when you choose a day. Come in and play with your sister for a while." These enchanting women still cling to Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng practiced and waved his hand and hurriedly pulled the cart away. Looking back, Zhang Zheng felt a sigh of relief when he saw that several sisters had not come after him. "Hey, Xiao Zheng, how do you feel? Just now, if you dare to go in with them, you will be sucked into a bit of Yang Qi. Those are fox spirits! I''m looking for you young and lustrous people The lame said gloating, looking at Zhang Zheng''s small eyes, a look of color squint. "Lame grandfather, you don''t teach me Zhang Zheng replied, but his heart was chilly. Fortunately, he had just controlled it. Otherwise, if he had been brought in by these people, he would have been dead. Chapter 245 "OK, Zhang Zheng, your lame grandfather is joking with you. Pull the cattle here and stop!" Looking at the bickering, the deaf man said with a smile, pointing to a remote place and asking Zhang Zheng to park his car here. As soon as Zhang Zhenggang stopped the car, the five old guys jumped out of the car. Their movements were extremely skilled. It seems that they are already experts. The old horse was the fastest. He stopped the car and let the cattle stand aside. He took all the food from the car and put it on the prepared chopping board beside him. There was a plaque written by the deaf in advance, on which the three characters "meat is really fragrant"! Zhang Zheng''s eyes jumped for a long time when he saw the plaque. Would someone buy it? Soon Zhang Zheng''s idea was not broken. In a short time, Mr. Ma''s stall was surrounded by a flood. "Oh, my God, come on, this meat is really delicious. I''m going to sell it again. It''s still that flavor. I''ll give you five Jin Jiaolong meat!" There was a big man with a beard beside him. He untied Yitong copper coin from his waist and directly slapped it on the table of Ma Yedi. He picked up the Jiaolong meat and squeezed it out. Zhang Zheng directly widened his eyes, looking at Ma Ye''s busy, pharmacists and the lame deaf mute are not idle. The mute did not know where to take out a bracket, and set up a challenge arena. The deaf wrote hard on the red paper. The pharmacist took out a small stool and put it on a small table. Beside it, a plaque named "doctor of the quack" was erected. He read words in his mouth, and sometimes he called out: "don''t miss it when you pass by. You can''t miss it. It''s a good wound Medicine! Come and have a look, bonesetting massage. If you need it, please come Zhang Zhengzheng looked puzzled and saw that the blind man pushed himself to the arena. After a while, Zhang Zheng saw that there was a barrier under the challenge arena. He looked fierce and evil, and exuded a sense of terror. Zhang Zheng''s eyelids jumped. He felt that things were not good. He looked to the side and saw a pair of couplets on both sides, which read: "fight the wild old and young, kick the world''s Heroes" and criticize the "invincible ground level". Zhang Zheng knew that this must have been written by the deaf. Zhang Zheng left aside, and the mute lowered his head, as if it had nothing to do with it. The pharmacist pretended not to see him. The deaf looked at the sky as if he could not hear anything. Zhang Zheng wanted to curse his mother in his heart. "Hey, folks, wild friends, don''t be excited. Come one by one. The above is our heroes and heroes who have just emerged from the wilderness. It''s so heroic! Rules we all know, 100 Wen up to try, win to one or two! Remember that you can only use the strength of the ground level. You can''t use your dead hand. You can''t stop At this time, the lame man came up from the side, with a large basin in his stomach, which seemed to be ready to collect money. By the way, he winked at Zhang Zheng, who was black. Then the lame man limped down from the side. "Well, boy, you just don''t know what to do. Let me meet you!" As soon as the lame man left, he saw that the one hundred Wen and one Wen in the sky fell into the lame''s basin, and the lame man''s old face was in full bloom. Zhang Zheng saw a young man who was bound with animal skin from the sky. His body was full of old scars. He had a hair band on his head and long hair. He had this long fingernail on his hand. He looked at Zhang Zheng. His body was very low and his limbs were lying on the ground. He looked like a leopard ready to hunt. "Mieba village, Mamba, please go to war!" "Disabled old village, Zhang Zheng! Good to meet you There was no too much introduction. After two people informed each other of their names, the spiritual power on their bodies broke out. Mamba''s spiritual power was red and encircled around his body. Zhang Zheng''s spiritual power is not right, nor can it be said to be spiritual power. The strength of Zhang Zheng''s spiritual power can not be described by spiritual power. There is Zhang Zheng''s spiritual power floating on the whole challenge arena, and a light yellow envelops the whole arena, just like the field. "Go to hell!" Manba had no fear in his eyes. His legs muscles burst out and thrust directly towards Zhang Zheng''s direction. His body was spinning. His fingernails pointed at Zhang Zheng''s throat like an electric drill. "Hum!" Zhang Zheng snorted coldly, and his eyes were purple. He had already seen through Mamba''s attack route. He opened his hand fiercely and forced such a clip. After high rotation, Mamba stopped in the air, and his wrists were strangled by Zhang Zheng. "Drink! Next Zhang Zheng kicked Mamba in the face with a flying kick. Mamba''s nose collapsed directly, and the whole person flew out and hit the pharmacist''s feet. "Don''t miss passing by, the best acne medicine..." the pharmacist''s acne medicine was sold out. The following people obviously underestimated Zhang Zheng and were bewildered by Zhang Zheng''s emaciated appearance. "I''ll do it!" I saw a tall, dark man step up from below, the ring creaked, as if it was about to collapse at any time. At first glance, he was a man of infinite strength. He was three meters tall. If Zhang Zheng had not seen many strange things, he would not believe his own eyes. Zhang Zheng was just like a chicken in front of him. "Extremely arrogant, my black tower teaches you to be a man!" Black tower roared, watermelon big fist hit Zhang Zheng''s head, the air was twisted.Zhang Zheng didn''t dodge. He swung his small fist to the fist of heita and blew it at the fist of heita. Neither of them looked comparable. It was as if an ant met an elephant. When the fists of the two men were bombarded together, the onlookers were dumbfounded. Heita''s tall body directly flew out, and his right arm bent into a strange arc and landed at the foot of the pharmacist, The pain rolled all over the floor. Zhang Zheng seemed to be out of breath. Zhang Zheng''s interest in talking about it was gone. Seeing that no one came up for a long time, Zhang Zheng couldn''t help erecting a middle finger and saying, "no one can fight!" This can thoroughly let the onlookers burst into a pot, the following discussion. "It''s arrogant for someone to beat down this arrogant boy. If I''m still on the ground level, I have to go up and teach him a lesson!" "All right, just like how powerful you are. Just now you are afraid of the black tower. The boy will blow him away with one blow. You can try it!" Nearby someone stopped to sneer at a way, immediately let that person blush, speechless. "I''ll do it!" With a delicate voice, I remember that a woman wrapped in tiger skin jumped onto the challenge arena. The woman was slim, and the animal skin of her lower body wrapped around the root of her thigh. Her two jade legs seemed to make people dream. Many voices of swallowing came from the crowd below. Chapter 246 "Sister, raise your legs a little bit, so that the brothers can have a good time!" There are people whistling and shouting below, and small eyes go up. "Hum!" The beast robed woman snorted coldly. With a wave of her arm, a flying sword made of a bone pierced into the man''s body. The man who had just made a remark just now fainted on the ground. "Is there an overpowering drug on the needle?" Zhang Zheng''s pupils are tight. I didn''t expect that the woman who came up this time actually used concealed weapons. "Don''t worry. I can''t use secret weapons when I fight with you. I can''t see your arrogance and arrogance!" The woman''s soft voice remembered that the whole person moved up in a ghostly way, leaving the shadow of Taoism on the challenge arena. "What''s all this? I can''t see anything so fast!" There were some people below, all looking disappointed. Zhang Zheng''s heart did not have the same hobby as the onlookers. Seeing the woman moving, Zhang Zheng frowned. The speed of the woman in front of him exceeded his imagination! "Oh A jade hand appeared in front of Zhang Zheng and quickly enlarged. The seemingly small hand burst out with a terrifying force. Zhang Zheng didn''t dare to be careless, so he quickly blocked with both hands. Zhang Zheng felt the terrible power of the delicate woman''s hand, and the whole person went back quickly, leaving seven or eight footprints on the challenge arena. "Well? Don''t be bad The woman was surprised to shout a, and then a burst of shadow disappeared in place. Zhang Zheng''s secret way is not good. He has a cool feeling in his heart. He rolls to the side in a hurry. When he looks back, the place where he has just stood actually appears Yuzu. Zhang Zheng is not in the mood to enjoy the scenery under his skirt, so he stands up straight in a hurry. "Big sister, she''s in good shape. If you win, don''t say I won''t win!" Although Zhang Zheng was beaten and retreated, his momentum couldn''t be defeated. He quickly made fun of him, and his expression on his face was extremely obscene. At the thought of being seen by Zhang Zheng, the beast skin woman immediately became angry and turned into anger. She changed her form and changed her shadow. She attacked Zhang Zheng again, but this time she did not make any significant moves. Zhang Zheng found that he was more and more skilled in using the boxing skills taught by Ma Ye. He even played a kind of lubricating feeling. He unconsciously changed boxing into palm and even played Taiji. The beast skin woman punched Zhang Zheng again and hit Zhang Zheng on the shoulder. Just as the woman showed her joy, Zhang Zheng''s arm pushed violently. The woman''s strength was perfectly bounced back, and she fell directly on the ground, and her legs walked away again to Zhang Zheng. "I didn''t mean it this time!" Zhang Zheng''s old face was red, and he waved his hands repeatedly, making women appear embarrassed again and again, for fear that she would throw some dark weapons into her life. "Dengtu Zi, color embryo! Take your life The animal skin woman''s face turned red, the whole monkey buttocks. The woman''s attack became extremely fierce. The two fists made the tiger grow stronger. Soon, the bigger the beast skin woman was, the more miserable she felt. Every blow she made was like hitting a sponge. She couldn''t use any strength. Soon Zhang Zheng pushed her two hands, and the animal skin woman flew directly out and fell on the open space outside. "Dante! You wait for me Sitting on the ground, the woman''s face turned red and her eyes toward Zhang Zheng were full of anger. She stood up and patted the soil on her buttocks and disappeared in front of Zhang Zheng. "Ma, did you teach Xiaozheng this boxing skill?" The lame man looked at the same shocked old horse and asked weakly. "No! I didn''t teach it The old horse says firmly, the face is full of disbelief. "Four or two of a thousand pounds, use your strength to fight! Tut Tut, when did this boy have such strong fighting skills? " The lame man was so surprised that his mustache could not help but curl up. "Next Zhang Zheng looked at the people below and cried out, Zhang Zheng slowly fell in love with this feeling. Zhang Zheng felt that in the process of fighting, the lame man taught him more and more skillfully, and just unconsciously played Taijiquan. "I''ll do it!" Zhang Zheng kicked the man out of the arena four or five times, and the blood ran wild. Zhang Zheng remembered that he was still strapped to his feet by a lame man. Who could bear the weight of tens of thousands of Jin? One by one, the people below came up to fight with Zhang Zheng one by one. It had been half an afternoon unconsciously. Zhang Zhengda was a bit tired, not tired. It was the feeling of invincible and lonely. Except for the first few, the people behind him were all the same. They must have thought that Zhang Zheng would be tired after playing so many games without rest. Their wishful thinking was wrong this time, Zhang The soul of the government, the heart and the earth, is constantly absorbing spiritual power from the outside world for its own use, and the consumption is far less than that absorbed. Unknowingly, Zhang Zheng had won fifty-six games in a row. Knowing that no one was coming up from below, the pharmacist hung a plaque beside it, with four big characters written by the deaf, "unparalleled in the world" both the arena and the venue were left here. Zhang Zheng wrote his name on the arena according to the order of the lame man, and then wrote a sentence "one day Inside, they lost 56 masters in a row, and were invincible in the same rank. " After that, Zhang Zheng led the cattle and left. There were not many people in the market. When he saw Zhang Zheng coming, they all avoided. In only one day, Zhang Zheng became a little god of war in this tribe.The most happy people in this car are the pharmacist and the lame. They are happy to sit in the car and count their copper money. Even the bronze mask of the pharmacist seems to be in full bloom. They all happily walk back. There are Rouge water powder and firewood rice, oil, salt, soy sauce and vinegar tea ordered by mother-in-law in the back of the car, which makes the old horse''s face jump and change all the money for meat These are the empty bullets. As soon as Zhang Zheng left the market, a figure flashed in front of him and stopped Zhang Zheng''s ox cart in front of him. When he turned around, Zhang Zhengcai could see clearly that the person who came was the same animal skin woman who was fighting with him at noon. However, she was not a beast skin. She was wearing simple but clean clothes, her hair was on her head and she was wearing a long red dress. It was very beautiful. Zhang zhengluewei was still a little distracted. "What are you... What are you going to do? I didn''t mean to do something on the challenge arena!" Zhang Zheng asked, afraid that the woman would be anxious with himself. "My name is Wan''er. What''s your name?" The woman bit her teeth and hesitated. Finally, she asked with a red face. "Ah?" This sudden change made Zhang Zheng a little confused. What kind of routine was it? After fighting, he would ask his name and then seek revenge? "Miss Wan''er, the boy''s name is Zhang Zheng. He lives in an old village. Go straight along this road and you''ll arrive at the mountain road 30 miles away." The lame man, fearing that the world would not be in disorder, cried out in a hurry. "Good! Zhang Zheng, see you later The woman took a deep look, her face was a little embarrassed Zhang Zheng, then disappeared in front of the people, came and went in a hurry. Chapter 247 Zhang Zheng asked, afraid that the woman would be anxious with himself. "My name is Wan''er. What''s your name?" The woman bit her teeth and hesitated. Finally, she asked with a red face. "Ah?" This sudden change made Zhang Zheng a little confused. What kind of routine was it? After fighting, he would ask his name and then seek revenge? "Miss Wan''er, the boy''s name is Zhang Zheng. He lives in an old village. Go straight along this road and you''ll arrive at the mountain road 30 miles away." The lame man, fearing that the world would not be in disorder, cried out in a hurry. "Good! Zhang Zheng, see you later The woman took a deep look, her face was a little embarrassed Zhang Zheng, then disappeared in front of the people, came and went in a hurry. "Ah ha ha ha!" After Wan''er left, a car of people roared with laughter, which made Zhang Zheng feel a little angry. "What are you all laughing at?" "Xiaozheng, are you really stupid or fake? This little girl is in love with you! In a few days, you will come to our old village to propose marriage! Do you believe it or not? " The lame man laughed. "What are you talking about, Grandpa lame?" "Ha ha ha, Xiao Zheng, this is a good thing. You have to give birth to a big fat boy for our old friends, ha ha ha," the deaf also said with coax. Zhang Zheng understood that most of the women in the wild are like this. As long as you can defeat her and make her feel safe and respectable, she will try her best to stick it back to you. It''s no problem to be a servant girl or a concubine. Zhang Zheng was dismissive of these rules. As a person transmitted from the real world, this system of male superiority and female inferiority really made Zhang Zheng not very comfortable. Soon, Zhang Zheng returned to the old village, and the night was almost approaching. Zhang Zheng could feel the endless darkness behind him. He was chasing his own party. As expected, as soon as his front foot stepped into the disabled old village, the darkness behind him followed. Everything was so sudden. The lame man has a quick mouth. When eating at night, he shakes out Zhang Zheng''s application deeds in the daytime. When talking about Wan''er, Mrs. an''s face is full of joy. Although Zhang Zheng has been in the disabled old village for more than a month, the old and old women in the village regard him as their own. They teach Zhang Zheng all the delicious food and the unique skills of war. "Ha ha ha, Xiao Zheng, it seems that this time I''m really lucky. It''s hard to find such a nice girl. I''m going to have a boy in the future." Old Mrs. an heard the lame man describe to herself Wan''er, and her heart was full of joy. Her eyes were bent into crescent shape. All the people who ate a dinner were very happy. Only Zhang Zhenghong''s face did not eat too much. "Well, Zhang Zheng, what kind of boxing did you fight in the market today? I look simple and complicated. I can''t understand it. " Ma ye asked with some doubts. Ma thought all the way, but he didn''t want to understand Zhang Zheng''s boxing. "Yes, yes!" The lame man nodded frequently. The village head also came to show interest and motioned to the pharmacist to put his body right. Zhang Zheng looked at the small eyes of people looking at him, just like a child saw his beloved toy. He had to leave the table and play Tai Chi to the people. "Good! Xiao Zheng, did you create this? Although the move looks very slow, it does not leak! There is an unmatched power in your manners The head of the village nodded frequently after reading it. His eyes were full of praise, and his eyes were full of approval. Zhang Zheng felt a little flustered. One of the most passionate is Lao Ma, who is about to salivate. As a master of war skills, he always has an irresistible love for these things. "Hey, Ma ye, my boxing is called Taiji, but it''s not created by me. It''s very simple. It has the function of strengthening the body. If you want to learn it, I''ll teach you!" Zhang Zheng had already seen the little star in the eyes of Ma ye, and said in a hurry. As a result, the old ladies of canlao village followed Zhang Zhengzheng to study Tai Chi for a whole night. The most difficult thing was the pharmacist. Because the old horse could not control his own strength, the pharmacist''s yard was directly damaged. There were spider like cracks on the walls around him. Early the next morning, the pharmacist turned black and blue and drove out the old horse, who was still addicted to Taijiquan. I didn''t sleep all night. I was teaching these old guys to practice Taiji, which really made Zhang Zheng feel a little headache. But the good thing is that after learning for a whole night, all the other people except Lao Ma are no longer interested in it. Otherwise, the disabled old village will be demolished by these old men and women. In the days to come, Zhang Zheng practiced with these old men in the village as usual. The biggest change was the pharmacist. But when he learned that Zhang Zheng knew the properties of some herbs he didn''t understand, the bronze old man took Zhang Zheng to his basement to test the medicine every day. Although they are some tonic pills, Zhang Zheng can''t bear to take them every day. ... "ah! Fish! Fish! Fish! Get on the hook At the edge of Lijiang, Zhang Zheng was fishing by the river with a fishing rod that he had been playing with a mute. This was related to his own food at night. Since a few days ago, these old villagers in the village did not leave the village, and taught Zhang Zheng all about hunting.At this time, Zhang Zheng had two pig killing knives pinned to his waist and leggings tied to his legs. He had a piece of animal skin hanging around his waist. His upper body was naked. His eight abdominal muscles looked very attractive. He sat cross legged by the river, staring at the fishing rod with an uninteresting face. All of a sudden, the fishing rod moved. Zhang Zheng, who was still dozing off, brightened his eyes. When he mentioned it on the Internet, he saw that the carp the size of three or four people had been lifted up and left on the bank. The carp also wanted to jump into the river. Zhang Zheng made a knife with one hand and slapped it on the head of the fish. A huge fish did not move in an instant. "Hum, if it wasn''t for the pharmacist''s grandfather to let me go back to stew, or I would have to slap you to death just now!" Zhang Zheng hummed, pointing his left hand to the comatose carp. Just after Zhang Zheng was about to carry the fish, he saw a huge crane flying from a distance in the sky of Lijiang. There were six Taoist priests, an old guy and five young people sitting on it. "Ah, master, why do you want to come to the wilderness! I''m starving to death. When can I have a full meal? I''m going to throw up eating this jerky every day A young Taoist said with a look of discontent. "Ah! Master, there is a barbarian fishing a big fish below! It must be enough for five of us! " A Taoist priest looked at Zhang Zheng by the river and exclaimed excitedly. Zhang Zheng listened to the words of the Taoists above the crane on the shore, and felt a little disgusted. In a state of mind that did not want to cause trouble, Zhang Zheng put the big carp on his shoulder and walked out without looking back. Chapter 248 "Ah! Master, there is a barbarian fishing a big fish below! It must be enough for five of us! " A Taoist priest looked at Zhang Zheng by the river and exclaimed excitedly. Zhang Zheng listened to the words of the Taoists above the crane on the shore, and felt a little disgusted. In a state of mind that did not want to cause trouble, Zhang Zheng put the big carp on his shoulder and walked out without looking back. "The sinner below! Put that big fish down quickly, I can spare you When Zhang Zheng heard the voice of the old Taoist priest coming from behind, he wrinkled his face and put down the fish to look back. "Look, master, this young man is scared. Sure enough, the savages are cowards!" A senior brother said to the old Taoist. Watching the crane stop in front of him, Zhang Zheng frowned and his face was full of displeasure. "I don''t know where these Taoist friends are? I''ve never met you before, and I don''t know why I should take my hard fishing fish as my own! " Zhang Zheng said coldly that if the other side said to himself in a good voice, it would be a carp. Zhang Zheng would not be angry with him. "Well, you still have a temper? Savage sinner, leave the fish and get out of here, or you will die here with the fish! " The youngest man who had just spoken on the crane stood up, pointed at Zhang Zheng''s chest and threatened, his face full of disdain. "Sinner? What a bad mouth Zhang Zheng said softly. "You say my mouth stinks? Today, I still wanted to let you go, but I didn''t expect you to find yourself uncomfortable! Then you will be the first poor ghost under my sword when I come to the wilderness The young Taoist had a ferocious face and grasped the sword behind him. "Click! Bang Before the sword was pulled out, the young Taoist fell on the ground with an incredible face, and his neck bent into a strange curve. Just now, Zhang Zheng broke the Taoist''s neck with lightning speed. "Younger martial brother! Good! I''m so young. I''m so cruel! It''s really the offspring of a sinner. I wanted to let you go. It seems that today I just want to get rid of you The eldest disciple''s face was full of indignation, and his eyes towards Zhang Zheng were looking at a dead man. "Dust! Be careful, this kid''s technique is very strange, even I can''t see clearly, you four go together The old Taoist sat on the crane and squinted at Zhang Zheng. "Four star array! Boy, go to hell Four people directly surrounded Zhang Zheng, standing in exactly four directions, and surrounded Zhang Zheng completely. Zhang Zheng''s right hand touched the handle of the pig killing knife, and his eyes were cold. At this time, the four Taoists were already four corpses in Zhang Zheng''s eyes. "Kill!" With a loud cry of dust smoke, the four men simultaneously drew out their swords and chopped at Zhang Zheng. Scabbard! The light of the sword and the shadow of the sword didn''t even appear. Zhang Zheng had put the pig killing knife back into its scabbard. The pig killing knife is fastidious. If you want to imagine a person as a dead pig, you must die! Zhang Zheng recalled what Lao Ma said to himself. "Click The swords on the hands of the four people broke off from the middle and fell to the ground with a click. Their heads rolled down on the ground like a ball. Their eyes were wide and their eyes were wide. It was only a second that the old Taoist priest sitting on the crane did not recover. "This... This Sabre technique, no... impossible, absolutely impossible!" The old Taoist on the crane widened his eyes and looked at the knife around Zhang Zheng''s waist. His face was incredible and he could not speak clearly. "Poof!" The old Taoist priest spurted out a mouthful of blood. He looked at the sword sticking out of his chest in disbelief. Then he fell on the crane, and his breath was gone. "Xiao Zheng, don''t be careless. This old man is holding a signal bomb in his hand. Once he sends it out, I''m afraid a few old Taoist priests will fly here soon!" The lame man stood up from behind the crane, looked at Zhang Zheng and said. "Grandfather lame? Why are you here? " Zhang Zheng looked at the lame man who came out of the dead old Taoist priest''s back and asked in surprise. Zhang Zheng thought that his perception ability was very strong, but the appearance of the lame man did not feel at all. "I don''t want to come either. The village head''s old man said that you might be in trouble, so I came here in a hurry!" The lame man clapped his hands and said, looking at the old Taoist in disgust. "Who are these Taoists, grandfather lame?" "It looks like a Taoist in southern Xinjiang. I didn''t expect to come to the wilderness. There is no good guy among these people. As you have just seen, there is no one in the arrogant and domineering eyes. What a debt The lame man waved his hand, put the carp on Zhang Zheng''s shoulder and drove back. Zhang Zheng nodded, followed the lame man and walked towards the disabled village. Zhang Zheng was shocked by the lame man''s words. How did the village head know that he would be in trouble? Could the village head watch from the sky? Zhang Zheng murmured in his heart. After Zhang Zheng and the lame man had gone far away, five cranes appeared from the sky. On each of them sat a Taoist with a fairyland. His clothes were not windy and soon fell on the edge of Lijiang. "Big brother, what''s the matter? Don''t Lao Liu and his disciples say they want to experience? Why are they all dead? " A Taoist with this beard looked at the corpse on the ground and said in shock that he was about the same level as the dead Taoist. Since the other party can kill him, he can easily kill himself."Well? Is this the way to kill pigs? " The head of the group was an old Taoist priest, staring at the heads of these young Taoist priests lying on the ground. His face was incredible. "Taoist priest, what are you talking about?" The beard shouts and asks in doubt. "Chen Yi, quickly find out that if the five of us can handle this matter well, then I will become the Heavenly Master, and the four of you will enjoy endless wealth! Do you understand? " The old Taoist priest looked at the dust on his beard and said in a deep voice. "Understand!" They all said in unison. "Good! In a village ten miles around, kill one! These savage sinners should have died The old man''s voice was cold and had no emotion. ... in the disabled old village, Zhang Zheng drank the delicious fish soup and left behind all the things that had just happened. Recently, Zhang Zheng met many people who came from southern Xinjiang. They were just like those Taoists. They were unreasonable and unreasonable, and they didn''t take long to kill people. Zhang Zheng also took care of a lot during this period of time, and his method of killing people is more and more skilled. "Village head, how did you know that someone was bothering me by Lijiang?" Zhang Zheng asked suspiciously. "Ah? I don''t know, I guess. I said to the lame, catch up The village head said vaguely. Chapter 249 When the village head said this, he would deceive the children. The most difficult thing for Zhang Zheng to see through in the village was the village head. He was basking in the sun beside the stone statue at the head of the village day by day. He closed his eyes and didn''t know what he was thinking. Just as they were eating, the wind broke in the sky. Five giant cranes came down to the sky of the old village. The first crane was the old Taoist priest. His eyes looked down and looked down at the people around the pharmacist. "Oh? Is this village full of old, weak, sick and disabled? It seems that when I was young, I didn''t do anything good, but when I was old, I was punished. " The old Taoist on the crane scoffed at the people who were eating together. "If you hand over the valuable things, I will spare you, or I won''t blame me for being merciless." Next to him, a younger Taoist, with a peach wood sword in his hand, flaunted his power at several people in the old village. "It turns out that the well-known and decent sects in southern Xinjiang will do such dirty things. I''m afraid your reputation of the Qingliu Taoists in southern Xinjiang will be bad." The village head said lazily, with no fear in his eyes. "Hum! The sinners in the wilderness have the face to judge our right and wrong? If you don''t have any hands and feet, you should start with you first! " The Taoist priest with a high crown flying down with a peach sword in his hand pointed at the old village head. All of a sudden, the wind was blowing and the clouds were thick. The Taoist priest flying down in the sky was directly bombarded by the sky thunder. He fell to the ground and became a piece of scorched black. The whole person had no breath of life. "Young man, if you say something wrong, you will be struck by thunder!" The voice of the village head came from all directions. The voice of the village head was everywhere in the clouds, in the mountains and in the woods. "Old monster! It seems that the wilderness has not been cleaned up! If you are known by the Grand Master of protecting the country in southern Xinjiang, you can''t live without a bloody scene! " The head of the old Taoist said with a gloomy tone, looking at Zhang Zheng''s eyes with fun. At this time, the old Taoist had already made an abacus in his heart. As long as he was known by the Grand Master of protecting the country in southern Xinjiang, he could become a celestial master by virtue of his merits and virtues! At the thought of this, the old Taoist priest immediately grinned, waved his big hand and said, "go back and report to the national master!" "If you want to go, have you asked us?" A cold voice sounded in the old Taoist''s ear. The next second, the old Taoist priest''s head directly rolled down from the crane''s head and fell to the ground into a pool of broken mud. "Taoist priest!" As soon as the dust on his beard yelled, his face was full of fear. I don''t know when a lame man appeared behind the Taoist priest. He raised his knife and fell off, and the Taoist priest''s head was cut off. "Run apart!" Before Chen finished speaking, the heads of the other two Taoist priests had been cut off by the lame. Three headless corpses were lying on the crane in the same shape. The white crane had been dyed red with blood. "No... don''t kill me, i... I don''t know anything!" His beard was crying directly, looking like the lame man who killed God, and his face was full of fear. "Village head, do you want to kill this man?" The lame man stares at dust one, coldly says. Zhang Zheng could feel that at this time, the murderous spirit of the lame made all the plants in the radius of more than ten miles move. When Uncle Gu showed up, his breath was not as strong as that of the lame. "Let him go back and report a letter, little Taoist. Go back and tell your great mage of protecting the country exactly what I said. As long as he dares to send troops to the wilderness, I will make the south of Xinjiang a wilderness!" The village head''s faint voice reached Chen Yi''s ears. Chen Yi''s fat body trembled violently. He was so big in Taoist temple that he had never felt so strong murderous spirit. Chen Yi nodded again and again, and his beard was covered with snot, which made him look extremely disgusting. "Ah Dust looked at his thigh, his left leg was cut off, until he saw the blood gushing out, he saw it, and there was a cry of pain. "The village head said that he would not kill you, but he did not say that he would let you go back completely! Let''s leave this leg in the wild forever. Go back and tell the old miscellaneous hair of the national master to show me my leg! " The lame man''s cold voice was full of killing intention. Chen remembered that a few years ago, there was a talented killer who hid himself in heaven and earth. Without him, he could not kill people. However, when he finally sneaked into southern Xinjiang, he was trapped and left a right leg by the Grand Master of state protection! At the thought of this place, the dust did not dare to stay again and again. Riding the crane, it quickly disappeared into the sky, coming and going in a hurry. "Oh The blind man stood in the air with one foot and spat in the direction of the dust. Zhang Zheng originally wanted to ask Chen Yi whether he knew the Murong family, but he didn''t expect to be scared by the lame, and the dust disappeared without a trace. "Lame, come down and eat something. If I guess right, the great mage of Southern Xinjiang will lead his army to the wilderness this time. Then you can take Zhang Zheng to South Xinjiang and steal your leg back!" The head of the village seemed to be a foretold, and said to the lame man who was still in a daze in the air. "The great mage of Southern Xinjiang is regarded as the most intelligent person in the world. How do you know that he will come to the wilderness?" Zhang Zheng didn''t understand. During this period of time, he also learned something about the outside world through books. He also admired the so-called great mage of Southern Xinjiang."Even if he can lead the army to unify the whole continent? The legal system in southern Xinjiang will never let this country look like it looks on the surface. The smarter the person is, the more arrogant and wild he will be. I bet he will come this time! " There was a twinkle in the village head''s eyes, and the whole person looked dozens of years younger. The lame man floated down from the sky slowly like a man who had nothing to do. He sat on his seat and drank delicious fish soup. He talked and laughed, as if the incident had never happened before. People in the village were not surprised. Zhang Zheng was still a little shocked. The lame man who didn''t seem to have any good or evil in the ordinary days was still a hermit expert. The village head who was stupid in the ordinary days showed some great wisdom. Zhang Zheng''s cognition of the old men in the village has changed. "Cough, village head, do I have to go to that southern Xinjiang country when I am small? If you''re lame in the palace, I won''t suffer a lot Zhang Zheng felt a little uneasy in his heart. How could he think about the territory of the most intelligent people in the world was not so simple. "What''s a big loss? I''m being plotted against, or I''ll kill him seven in and seven out of that place!" As soon as the lame man listened to Zhang Zheng''s words, his eyes widened and he explained himself aloud. Chapter 250 "What''s a big loss? I''m being plotted against, or I''ll kill him seven in and seven out of that place!" As soon as the lame man listened to Zhang Zheng''s words, his eyes widened and he explained himself aloud. "Ha ha, Xiao Zheng, you can go and see the world. There are many ancient books in the imperial library. There must be the Murong family you want." The village head chuckled and said what Zhang Zheng thought in his heart. Zhang Zheng was pleased that if he could find the information of Murong family there, he could go back to the original world. I don''t know what happened to Hong Jiu and Zhang Yu. Gu nuanli must not have any big problems. With the existence of that huge sword, the only people who can kill him are heaven and the devil kingdom. ... the imperial capital of Southern Xinjiang on the huge Jinluan palace, a 95 year old man was sitting. The Golden Dragon Robe was shining brightly in the palace. The expression on his face was not angry and self-confident. He quietly looked at Chen Yi kneeling on the ground. According to the truth, this morning should be the time of the early Dynasty. Unexpectedly, because of this Taoist priest, he directly postponed the early Dynasty. Although the emperor did not show dissatisfaction on the surface, he had already regarded dust as a death penalty in his heart. "Oh? Are you the Taoist on Jiulong Mountain? Now I don''t live on the mountain, but I come to my palace with a broken body. I don''t know what the intention is? " The emperor on the chair looked at Chen Yi and said quietly. "Your Majesty, I recently led my disciples to the wilderness to test the enemy''s situation. Unexpectedly, we were ambushed by those sinners! It''s unfortunate that Taoist priest CHENFENG was killed. I escaped by a fluke, so I won''t be killed! " Dust lying on the ground, terrified, his robe bloodstained, although the blood on the thigh stopped, but the huge gap looked chilling. "Oh? What''s the crime of Jiulongshan for ignoring the laws of Southern Xinjiang and entering the wilderness without permission? " The emperor of Southern Xinjiang picked up the luminous cup next to him, sipped the wine and said softly. "Your Majesty, we are absolutely loyal and have no two minds. We are only for your Majesty''s great cause in the future. If we have two minds, we will strike five thunderbolts and kill our families!" As soon as Chen was lying on the ground, he was afraid that the one above would destroy his own Jiulong Mountain. Since the unification of the mainland in southern Xinjiang, many top sects disappeared overnight. All these were the 100000 armored soldiers in the hands of the national master! "Well, first of all, I believe you. Next, I should tell you why you came to the palace. If you have a good reason to say, I will ask you today!" The emperor''s voice suddenly raised several grades, and the golden sword on the seat pointed directly to Chen Yi, who was kneeling on the ground. "Your Majesty, when I came back, the head of a village in the great ruins asked me to bring a message to the national master..." Chen looked at his Majesty''s face as he said it. He was afraid that his head would fall if he said something wrong. Hearing this, a man sitting next to the emperor''s seat in southern Xinjiang opened his closed eyes fiercely. His eyes were different from those of ordinary people. There seemed to be a vast galaxy of stars in it. As soon as the dust was staring at the heart, it was as if everything had been seen through, such as the bright black pupil of the black leaping stone, shining with awe inspiring spirit Under the seemingly calm eye waves, there is a sharp and fake look in the eyes, which is even more powerful and powerful. It is even more powerful than before. It is reminiscent of the tiger on the Savannah. It is full of danger. This is the Grand Master of protecting the country of Southern Xinjiang! The most intelligent and intelligent person in the world. "Oh? If there is no outsider here, you can say it and listen to it! " The master opened his mouth and said softly, as if there was endless charm in his voice. "He... He said that as long as the national master dares to send troops to the wilderness, he will make the southern Xinjiang into a wilderness..." Chen shivered and felt that he was on the verge of suffocation. "Click!" A terrible pressure came out of Yankang''s body. The whole Jinluan hall trembled, and countless ministers fell on the ground in fear. "Cough, master, please stop your anger and get back to your Jiulong Mountain! Don''t let me see you again His Majesty''s eyes stare and says to the dust kneeling below. Originally, according to normal people''s thinking, since your majesty has already spoken to let himself go, there is no need to speak any more. However, Chen Yi, like a silly cap, continued to open his mouth and said, "there is a lame man. He also asked me to bring flowers to the national master. He said that he would take good care of his leg, and he would come to pick up ~" "bang!" Dust a word has not finished, the whole person exploded into a group of blood, bone stubble son prick on the ground, bloody. The whole hall is suffering from the anger of the national master, which is the most exciting thing for the national master. Although he cut off a leg of the lame man, his underwear was even taken by the lame man. Even if he is calm, it will be hard to calm down. "Everyone, Aiqing, please step down. Let''s just forget what happened today. If someone spreads it out, they will copy their families!" When the emperor came out to make a round, everyone knew that the person who was really in charge of affairs in this country was actually the national master, and the emperor was just a tool man. After a while, only the emperor and the protector of the state were left in the palace. "Danggui, in fact, I don''t think it''s necessary to have such a big fire. Those people in the wild just want you to send troops and ambush you on the road!" The emperor sighed and said to the angry master that his name was Li Danggui. Although the temperament of the whole person was totally different from his name, no one would make fun of it."Your Majesty, I have a certain number in my mind. Recently, I will reorganize our troops and go to the wilderness." "Danggui, Danggui, they say you are smart, but how can I think you are stupid? There are too many people who want to kill you now. Don''t you mean to throw yourself into the net when you go to the wild? " The emperor stepped down from his chair and looked at the beautiful face of the master. "I want to go because someone is going to kill me. I want to see who is going to oppose Southern Xinjiang this time!" The master''s eyes narrowed into a slit, and his essence was radiant. The emperor suddenly realized that it seemed that the national master had taken a step that he did not dare to take. I am afraid that the only person in the world who could say this was Yan Kang. ... day after day, Zhang Zheng continued to stay in the disabled old village. Zhang Zheng had been touched all over the village for a long time. When he was free, Zhang Zheng went to some spirit beasts at the Lord level to practice his means. "Roar!" Standing in front of Zhang Zheng is a silvery white giant ape, whose arm muscles are like iron pimples. Zhang Zheng has been fighting with him for several days in a row. Without using the power of the four elephants, he is even unable to part with him. The learning ability of this white giant ape is more than that of Zhang Zheng. Even if he looks at the pig killing knife, the giant ape can play it with the trunk of his arm thick, and see that his posture is more fierce than Zhang Zheng''s Chapter 251 "Roar!" Standing in front of Zhang Zheng is a silvery white giant ape, whose arm muscles are like iron pimples. Zhang Zheng has been fighting with him for several days in a row. Without using the power of the four elephants, he is even unable to part with him. The learning ability of this white giant ape is more than that of Zhang Zheng. Even if the giant ape looks at the pig killing knife, he can play it with a big trunk of his arm. The posture is even more fierce than Zhang Zheng''s After Zhang Zheng was slapped by the giant ape, he got out of the mountain and practiced waving his hands. His pure physical strength was similar to that of the great ape. "Roar!" With a roar, the great ape reached out and pulled Zhang Zheng out of the mountain. His thumb was slightly upturned. He was quite satisfied with Zhang Zheng''s performance today. "Big man, I''m full of strength today. It seems that I''ve been practicing on my back for a long time?" Zhang Zheng lying on the ground panting, said to the giant ape eating fruit next to him. "Roar, roar!" Giant ape pointed to the fruit, and then pointed to his biceps, which means that eating fruit will become very strong! "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, No Zhang Zheng waved his hands, took out the dried meat prepared by the pharmacist from his chest, threw it into his mouth and chewed it. At this time, Zhang Zheng saw thousands of birds flying in the sky in the forest. Zhang Zheng''s pupils were constricted. That direction was exactly the direction of the disabled old village. He could not say goodbye to the giant ape, so he flew to the place of the disabled old village. Left the white giant ape standing in the same place, a face of doubt. as like as two peas in the village, the village was at a gate. When arrived in the village, he saw a large black sedan chair on the door. There were four people standing around. But he didn''t see Zhang Zheng passing by. It seemed that no one else had the same idea. Zhang''s political thought was that the two people were exactly alike. When Zhang Zheng felt the village head, he saw a young man and an old man with white beard and flower on the ground of the village head. However, the old man with white beard and white teeth was standing, sitting opposite the village head. "Oh, this young man is from your village, too. He has a good physique." Although in front of this is a young man, but open his mouth to say the words are very sad, giving a sense of age. Behind the head of the village stood the people of the disabled old village. Looking at the young man, they were not very friendly. It was strange that Zhang Zheng didn''t see mother-in-law. "I don''t know what the founder of the demon sect has to do for me in this remote place?" The village head opened his mouth and asked, without bringing the topic to Zhang Zheng. "Well, the village head of guicun must know that our demon sect has not had a leader for decades. It took so many years to find out that the leader of the demon sect was hiding in the wilderness, so today I must ask your village to give me an explanation!" There is no doubt about the tone of the youth, there is no room for turning around. "What if I can''t give it?" The village head responded faintly. "If you insist on hiding it, we can only find it by ourselves The young man put down his teacup and took a tit for tat with the village head. "No, I''ll come out myself!" All of a sudden, an old lady''s voice came from the village. Hearing this voice, the village head frowned. Zhang Zheng saw mother-in-law trembling out of the village. She took off her clothes as she walked. When she walked in, she pulled her face. A beautiful woman came out of her mother-in-law''s body. Even with Zhang Zheng''s determination, she couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. In her own impression, only Luoya was qualified to compete with her. If the wind was delicate and the water was beautiful, and she was leaning on the couch, it was a disaster to the country and the people. Only then did Zhang Zheng know why Grandma an always asked the lame people to buy some good Rouge water powder from the market. Zhang Zheng looked at the calm appearance of these old people in the village. It seemed that he had already known the true face of mother-in-law. "The Lord of the demon sect, ansu Su, please see your ancestor!" In front of the young man, he made a big ceremony. "Crispy, the demon sect can''t be presided over by nobody. You go back with me. It was my fault that caused the disaster!" It''s hard to imagine that such an old man would have a sad side. "No matter how sad you are, those people will not come back! The demon sect has nothing to do with me for a long time! " "The demon sect can''t be leaderless The young patriarch accentuated his tone. "Oh, no, are you still there? How many waves can those Xiao Xiao make? An Su Su taunts, the voice is clear and pleasant, looks like a young girl in her early twenties, with a smile and a smile, which has great temptation. "Well, I haven''t had a few years, and I can''t hold them down!" "Grandmaster, you?" Ansu Su''s face is unbelievable, and his invincible ancestor will be old. "Grandmaster, I will never go back to be the leader of the demon sect! But I can recommend one to you! " Ansu Su said softly. "Oh? Is there anyone else in the world who would be more suitable to be the most gifted master of the demon sect for a hundred years? " The young grandmaster looked at ansu Su in disbelief. An Su Su looked at Zhang Zheng, who was beside him. These old villagers in the village also put their eyes on Zhang Zheng. The young grandmaster and Hu zihuabai also looked at Zhang Zheng.Zhang Zheng was seen as a bit hairy and always felt like he was being sold. "Granny ANN, what do you think I''m doing? Grandfather lame, master Ma is much better than me!" Zhang Zheng quickly pushed the pot to the lame and the old horse. "Well, if you can teach him the test of God, you can teach him." Looking at Zhang zhengnao, the young grandmaster said with interest. "Grandmaster, is this... A little rash?" The old man with white beard said to the young grandmaster. "It''s OK. I believe that an Su Su''s vision will not be wrong, but it''s a pity that nuota, a demon sect, can''t find a person who can be the leader of the cult, and let an outsider come, ah! I don''t know if it was my teaching of doom or fortune The young grandmaster shook his head and said softly. "Transmit the flag! Let 360 hall come and obey the orders When the young grandmaster whispered, he saw that the old man with white beard took out a flag that could cover the sky from his chest. His mouth was full of words. With such a row in the sky, a huge Pavilion fell from the sky. There were six floors and sixty rooms on one floor! It represents 360 halls! There are all walks of life in the demon sect. The white old man directly called 360 hall leaders of the demon sect. "Your name is Zhang Zheng, right? This is the master of Tianmo sect. As long as you can fight from the first floor to the top floor, you will pass the test of Tianmo cult! " The young grandmaster explained to Zhang Zheng with a confused face. At this time, Zhang Zheng had an impulse to scold his mother. There were 360 people, and the weakest one was Tianjie. How could he fight? Looking for help, she looked at her mother-in-law. Chapter 252 There are all walks of life in the demon sect. The white old man directly called 360 hall leaders of the demon sect. "Your name is Zhang Zheng, right? This is the master of Tianmo sect. As long as you can fight from the first floor to the top floor, you will pass the test of Tianmo cult! " The young grandmaster explained to Zhang Zheng with a confused face. At this time, Zhang Zheng had an impulse to scold his mother. There were 360 people, and the weakest one was Tianjie. How could he fight? Looking for help, she looked at her mother-in-law. An Su Su understood, chuckled and said to the young grandmaster, "Zhang Zheng is only at the level of Tianjie. Every hall leader can''t use more powerful power than Tianjie." "Good, the hall leaders listen to the order, seal their own strength, only retain the heaven level! Don''t kill! Cut in violation of orders The old voice of the young grandmaster penetrated into every room in the pavilion. "Yes Three hundred and sixty voices came out deafening. "Xiao Zheng, come on, give your lame grandfather a long face! Let them know that the people who go out of the old village are not easy to offend! " The lame man, fearing that the world would not be in disorder, leans on crutches and happily says. Recently, the lame man also taught Zhang Zheng how to shoot without knowing his name. The lame man couldn''t tell. Zhang Zheng didn''t bother to ask, so he called it anonymous. Looking at Zhang Zheng''s step-by-step entrance into the pavilion, an Su Su was worried and wanted to call Zhang Zheng back. The village head on the side indicated with his eyes that an Su Su didn''t have to call him back. After Zhang Zheng went in, the village head looked at the young grandmaster in front of him and whispered to an Su Su: "sometimes there must be something in his life. He is not a member of our old village. It''s time to let him go out for a walk." As soon as the village head''s voice fell, a man was blown out of the wall from the first room in the pavilion. He got up from the ground with a disheartened face and cried, "boy, how dare you attack me! Watch out for the back! The boy is very clever and kicked me in the back Before the man finished speaking, he saw another man flying out of the wall next door and smashed it on the ground. He said angrily, "you liar! The boy clearly uses brute force. You prevent me from looking at the front behind my back. I didn''t expect to hit me with one punch Naturally, these people in the village knew Zhang Zheng''s strength. The young patriarch and the old man with white beard looked at each other with shock in their eyes. Zhang Zheng heard the two men outside the house shouting and sniffing. He had just failed to use his five points of strength. Otherwise, one blow would have killed the two men. When Zhang Zheng came to the third room, there was an old man in front of him, holding a guzheng in his hand. He quietly looked at Zhang Zheng who came in outside the door and said, "young man, do you need any weapons?" "No need. You are poisoned. Once you exert force, the whole body will be in great pain, and the printing hall will be blackened. There will be bloody disaster." Zhang Zheng looked at the old man and said faintly. "Hum, the boy is full of nonsense. Eat me... Poof, when... Exactly..." the old man just wanted to use his spiritual power. His intuition was that his internal power was disordered. A mouthful of old blood spurted out, and the whole person fainted. "I told you not to believe it, next!" Zhang Zheng shook his head. As soon as he entered the door, he felt that the old man in front of him should be able to use his internal power. The weapons he used could not resist the zither, so he could only use the poison technique taught by the pharmacist. Just now, a flying ant in Zhang Zheng''s sleeve bit the old man, which happened to be prepared by the pharmacist for self-defense. "Zhang Zheng! You can''t use poison in a duel. Warn once! " Outside the window came the voice of the young grandmaster gnashing his teeth. He hated Zhang Zheng''s use of such poor means. Zhang Zheng came to the fourth room. This time, there was a woman. She was very charming. She had a small waist. She had only a bra on her upper body, a miniskirt below, and two jade legs. Her eyes were full of enchantment. "Huh? Good sister, I''m still a pure virgin. I''ll be shy if you dress like this Zhang Zheng joked, saying relaxed, Zhang Zheng or quickly opened a distance from the enchanting woman in front of him. The deaf in the village told himself that the beautiful women were demons! "Ha ha, little brother, don''t run away. Your mouth is so sweet. My sister really likes you!" The woman directly deceived her and came to Zhang Zheng''s side with a very rapid speed. The whole person was like a snake, entangled in Zhang Zheng''s body. Feeling his bare upper body intertwined with the woman''s naked skin, Zhang Zheng''s face turned red. Although he had been in love before, he had never had such close physical contact with a girl. "Er!" Zhang Zheng wanted to talk, but felt as if his throat had been pinched. The woman''s body was as soft as a snake. If she didn''t pay attention, she would have caught her suit. "Drink Zhang Zheng''s magic power was fierce, and the power of the four elephants gushed out from his body. A powerful force made the floor around him full of cracks. "Ah The woman wrapped around her body felt the breath of Gu on Zhang Zheng''s body, and flew upside down and hit the ceiling. "My sister has offended me! If you have a chance to learn from my sister again, you can learn the skill of turning clouds and storming rain again Zhang Zheng repeatedly waved his hands and said to the woman hanging on the ceiling. He rushed to the next room."Bang! Ah, how can this boy use a knife A figure flew out. "Fart! The boy''s shooting skill is better than his knife skill! " "What you said is wrong. This boy''s leg technique is really weird. My Lingbo start is not his opponent!" After a while, Zhang Zheng arrived at the second floor. The young patriarch and the old man with white beard were already stunned, as if they had seen the most incredible person, even when the great mage who claimed to be the most intelligent in the world was just like this? "Well, hillbilly, do you have any insight? The small government of our village is a tyrant The deaf bear his hands behind his back and look proud, just like he is a bully. "Cough!" The tea that the village head drank in his mouth gushed out at once. "Super body?" The young patriarch was full of doubts. He had lived for hundreds of years and had never heard that there was a bully in the world. "You certainly don''t know. This is what our village head said. Our village head is well-informed!" The old horse complacently said, the corner of his mouth has been raised to the sky. The pharmacist slowly turned his back and looked at the sky in the distance. He stood aside and ignored the people who were dealing with the bully body with the founder of the evil way. "Oh? Please tell me what a bully is. I''ve never heard of it! " The young grandmaster stood up and looked at the village head in front of him seriously. Chapter 253 "Hegemonic sports are naturally hegemonic sports. What else can we explain? Invincible at the same level, unparalleled in the world The village head stared at the young grandmaster''s eyes and said earnestly, for fear that he would see his own guilty heart. However, Zhang Zheng''s performance did not disappoint him. The young patriarch was shocked and looked at all the hall lords flying out of the window. "We are still short-sighted. It''s a great joy to have a bully who can be the leader of Tianmo cult." The young grandmaster sincerely sighed. "Grandmaster, he doesn''t know whether he can pass the test. Is it too early to make a decision now?" The old man with white beard is staring at the old people and women in the old village like a thief. "Yes, I will." The deaf waved his hands repeatedly, and the affirmation in his tone was beyond doubt. ... just at the moment when everyone was joking, Zhang Zheng had reached the end of the third floor. In front of him, except for the delicate woman, all the others were killing Zhang Zheng with one move, which was really boring. Walking into the last room on the third floor, Zhang Zheng saw a swordsman in a long gown sitting cross legged in front of him. There was a sword mark on his forehead, and his body exuded fierce sword spirit. Ever since Zhang Zheng entered the room, he could feel the sword coming from his face, and there was a small gully on the board around him. Zhang Zheng laughed and was very happy. Since he came to canlao village, he had forgotten the nameless sword resolution. He only practiced with the people in the village and forgot his own housekeeping skills. Zhang Zheng believed that the sword technique of the lonely and proud heaven and earth would be the top sword technique even in this world. "Boy, what are you laughing at? Are you afraid?" The middle-aged man stares at Zhang Zheng in front of him. His right hand has touched the handle of the sword. As a qualified master of swordsmanship, he should be vigilant at all times. "I''m laughing at your skill in class!" Zhang Zheng looked at the swordsman with great interest. "Joke, although my accomplishments are not the most profound, my sword skills are definitely the strongest among the demons sect. I am the leader of the sword hall!" The master of the sword Hall said in a deep voice that he would like to move all his honor out. "OK, let me see the most powerful sword technique of Tianmo sect." Zhang Zheng hooked the sword hall leader, and his words were full of provocation. "Don''t try to irritate me. I won''t attack a younger generation casually!" "Oh? If I do, I''m afraid you won''t have a chance! " Zhang Zheng seemed to be understatement, and then he called out: "sword!" This move is the one that Gu nuanli used on that day, and it is also the final form of the nameless sword. Ten thousand swords belong to the clan! Zhang Zhengzi thinks that he doesn''t have the courage to command the world''s sword, but it is more than enough in a few miles. "Hum ~" only heard the sound of swords coming from all directions. Then Zhang Zheng felt something was wrong. "How could there be so many swords?" Zhang Zheng said in disbelief. The master of the sword hall was also shocked. His sword floated beside Zhang Zheng out of control, including the swords in his room. "This... How could it be! How can the cultivation of Tianjie be a sword immortal! " The head of the sword hall sat on the ground and looked at Zhang Zheng as if he had seen a ghost. If the leader of sword hall is shocked, then the people outside the pavilion are already shocked! The swords all over the mountains and fields gathered at the top of the pavilion, forming a huge whirlpool. The village head''s eyelids jumped. Most of these swords flew out of his room. There were probably tens of thousands of them. "Village head, what''s going on here?" The old horse took a mouthful of saliva and was shocked. Ansu Su delicate small hand covered his mouth, staring at the eyes of the water, an incredible face. The only person with a happy face on the scene was the young patriarch. If Zhang Zheng was forced to become the leader of the cult just now, it is a matter of course. Now even if the emperor wants to stop himself, he must be plucked! "I don''t think there is any need to compare today. The same rank of the hall leaders of our heavenly demon sect must not be his opponents. The bully body is really unparalleled in the world. I have confirmed this cult leader!" He said to the head of the village. "Cough, Xiao Zheng, take away all the swords. There is no need to compare them today." The village head yelled to Zhang Zheng in the attic that his family background of these years had not expected to let Zhang Zheng this boy shake out all of a sudden. Next, Zhang Zheng''s words made everyone in this room fall a lot. "Village head grandfather, I can only sword, not go." Zhang Zheng was a little embarrassed. He really didn''t know how to let the swords go back. Zhang Zheng could feel these swords. They came from the village head''s house. Presumably, the village head should be able to let the swords go back. "Take it After listening to the village head''s loud drink, the swords in the sky gathered together and formed a dozen fist sized balls floating around the village head. "Sword pill?" At a glance, the young patriarch could see the ball floating around the village head. Generally, this kind of sword pill is only available in the large gate. The young grandmaster''s eyes at the old people in the village were finally dignified."Yes, it''s Jianwan. Xiaozheng, come out quickly. There''s no need to compare it any more." The village head yelled at the attic. "No more? Ah Zhang Zheng shook his head. The swords floating around his body fell to the ground with a bang. In the face of the master of the sword hall, he walked out slowly. "Poop As soon as Zhang Zheng went out, the master of sword hall sat down on the ground, and the expression on his face was extremely complicated. "How could it be? Why would there be such a mysterious sword technique in the world?" If the sword hall leader sees the scene just outside the pavilion, I''m afraid there will be a gush of old blood. Zhang Zheng walked out of the pavilion and returned to the head of the village. The happiest thing at this time was the young patriarch and an Su Su. "Xiaozheng, from now on, you will be the leader of the demon sect!" Ansu Su''s eyes are small stars, and his two eyes are bent into the shape of a crescent moon. "Granny ANN, I don''t think I can do it. How can I manage such a big one?" Zhang Zheng laughed bitterly and waved his hands. "Oh, almost. I can still help you for five years. After five years, you will take over the post of the demon sect leader!" The young grandmaster stood up and said earnestly. "Yes Zhang Zheng looked at the villagers eager to try, so he agreed to come down. "Good! Listen to the orders of the hall leaders. From now on, Zhang Zheng will be the young leader of the demon sect! If you meet him in the future, you should be the leader of the cult The voice of the young patriarch resounded all over the world. "Yes "Ah, it''s time to go. In two years, I''ll open the disabled old village and enjoy the happiness of my family." The young grandmaster turned and shook his head. "Well, welcome any time!" The village head said respectfully. Chapter 254 "Good! Listen to the orders of the hall leaders. From now on, Zhang Zheng will be the young leader of the demon sect! If you meet him in the future, you should be the leader of the cult The voice of the young patriarch resounded all over the world. "Yes "Ah, it''s time to go. In two years, I''ll open the disabled old village and enjoy the happiness of my family." The young grandmaster turned and shook his head. "Well, welcome any time!" The village head saluted the way this group of demon cult members came and went in a hurry. With the flag waving, the pavilion disappeared. Zhang Zheng was shocked to see that the strength of the Tianmo sect was beyond his imagination. He did not know that he was the leader of the demon sect? "Granny Ann..." "what''s the name of mother-in-law An Su Su eyebrows a horizontal, correct way. "OK, su... Su!" Zhang Zheng did not adapt to this change of speech. After several months of marriage, the mother-in-law an felt uncomfortable. "Eh, how old are you, old woman? Let me ask you to call you elder sister. It''s not disordered. Can I call you sister Susu?" The lame man said with a smile. "Bang!" "Hiss - ouch, lower your hand a little bit." the lame man squatted on the side with his head in his arms. He bared his teeth in pain, and his head was swollen with a big bag. "Keke, sister Su Su, what is this demon cult? It''s not a cult with many evils, right?" Zhang Zheng asked weakly. "Of course not. Although there is a magic word in the middle of the Tianmo cult, it is different from those evil sects. Burning, killing and looting are not allowed in the cult, and some evil skills are not practiced. Those who violate the orders will be dealt with by the judicial department." Ansu Su shook his head and said seriously. Zhang Zheng can rest assured that if the Tianmo cult is an evil cult, its leader will inevitably become a street mouse again. Fortunately, no one in the world knows lonely and arrogant sword, or there will be a bloody storm. The village head took a cup of tea with his arm formed by spiritual power, sipped it gently and said, "Tianmo sect, Xiaoyao mountain and Xumi temple are called the three major religions in the world. Xumi temple is in the most Western Paradise. The strongest one is the Buddha. It is said that only those who believe in Buddhism can find it. Xiaoyao mountain is beyond the secular world. Everything in the world is ignored, but it must be Stir up the whole continent, demonism is more common, wilderness, southern Xinjiang, and the northwest nomadic prairie! In any place where there are people, there is Tianmo cult. In short, it is not surprising to say that it is the largest religion in the world. Xiaoyao mountain and Xumi Temple never care much about the views of secular people. " After hearing the village head''s remarks, Zhang Zheng had his own general view on the Tianmo cult. The Tianmo sect had a human pyrotechnic atmosphere, while the other two did not. "Village head, how are the cultivation levels divided? What are the levels of the elders in the village?" This is what Zhang Zheng is most concerned about now. "The first level of cultivation can be divided into the dark yellow of heaven and earth. After breaking through the heaven level, you will enter the cultivation realm. The cultivation realm is divided into three levels, namely, purple mansion, golden elixir and Yuanying. Only when the purple mansion is opened can we have endless spiritual power. The purple mansion is an advanced version of the elixir field. I don''t know how you will open up the purple mansion after all. After all, your elixir is in the middle of your eyebrows Maybe that''s the characteristic of super sports! " The head of the village himself said that Zhang Zheng''s bully body was the same as the real one. "Village head, I think I understand!" Zhang Zheng nodded and said. At this time, an Su Su Su suddenly looked at the woods beside him and saw the carrier pigeon slowly flying out. Ansu Su reached out and took out the note on his leg and looked at it. His face gradually became dignified. "The national division of Southern Xinjiang has personally led 300000 troops, has reached the wild border, and will soon march into the wilderness!" An Su Su looks dignified. "Ah, sure enough, those who should come will come. According to the plan made before, let''s take separate actions." The village head nodded and said to the crowd. "Good!" With that, the old horse went back to his shop and put the butcher''s knife behind him. He left the village without explanation. Zhang Zheng looks confused. What''s the plan? Why don''t you know anything? "Xiao Zheng, you and the lame follow me. Pharmacists, dumb and deaf village heads, they have other things to do!" Ansu Su took Zhang Zheng out of the village. The lame man was excited. It seemed that he had known the plan for this time. Zhang Zheng didn''t think too much about it. He followed the lame and ansu Su''s steps directly. "What are we going to do, Grandpa lame?" "Hey, go to the city, there is a good gambling house, this time I will win back the money I lost last year!" The lame man''s face was excited and his eyes were crescent shaped. "Xiaozheng, this time we go to the wild border city, Phoenix City, because the city master is famous for practicing the magic Phoenix method. After arriving, you can just play in the city. I''ll do something about it!" An Su Su took out a mask from his pocket and put it on his face. He soon became a woman Zhang Zheng had never seen before. He looked like a middle-aged woman in her thirties and forties."Xiao Zheng, it''s called transfiguration. I''ll teach you later. This is the most basic skill of the demon sect!" Ansu Su said while busy working, and soon the image of the whole person changed greatly, as if it was a change in general. "Lame man, you go boating!" An Su Su jumped into a boat beside Lijiang and called to the lame man with excited face. This looks like a bamboo raft, but when the lame man held a crutch to the water surface of Lijiang so gently, the whole bamboo raft seemed to be installed with a rocket launcher and flew out directly. There were two streams of water more than ten meters high behind the raft. At this speed, we can get to Phoenix almost at noon. Every time the lame man points the river with his crutches, the bamboo raft will shoot forward for hundreds of meters. Before Zhang Zheng drove, konisege didn''t feel as strong as the raft. Just as they were walking forward, a huge warship appeared in all directions, and the lame man was slightly full of speed. There is a big flag on the warship, on which are written two big characters "Nanjiang"! "Look, general, there is a raft with a woman on it. General, isn''t it in the market..." there was a sneaky subordinate near the bow of the boat. The general said obscenely. "Oh, tut Tut, I didn''t expect that there would be such a standard lady in the wilderness. Ha ha ha, come on, you guys give her up and have a good time and let them go. Otherwise, you will throw the young and old into the river to feed the fish!" The fat general headed by him is the smallest general in southern Xinjiang. This time, he was entrusted with an important task and sent to survey the map of Southern Xinjiang. Chapter 255 "Oh, tut Tut, I didn''t expect that there would be such a standard lady in the wilderness. Ha ha ha, come on, you guys give her up and have a good time and let them go. Otherwise, you will throw the young and old into the river to feed the fish!" The fat general headed by him is the smallest general in southern Xinjiang. This time, he was entrusted with an important task and sent to survey the map of Southern Xinjiang. Zhang Zheng listened to the words of the general on the ship, and his eyebrows immediately wrinkled, and he felt disgusted. Sure enough, this kind of person makes people feel sick no matter where they go! "Next, stop the ship. Our general asks you three to come up and have a talk! We come from southern Xinjiang to save the people in southern Xinjiang. I hope you can understand the general situation! " The unskilled adjutant of the thief called out to Zhang Zheng. "Some officials, I''m really sorry. If we have to do something in Phoenix City, it''s inconvenient. I''ll leave now!" An Su Su clasped his fist and said that a chivalrous spirit came into being. "Yo, yo, this little girl is very good. Ha, tut, this figure, if it''s going to be stormy in a while, don''t be so energetic!" The general at the bow of the boat looked at an Su Su and frowned, and the corners of his mouth drooled. It can be imagined how lustful this man is. "Pay attention to your words!" Zhang Zheng said in a deep voice that he was extremely angry. If he didn''t know the strength of the people on the boat in front of him, I''m afraid Zhang Zheng would have stabbed him with a million swords. "Well? The boy doesn''t want to live. It''s not big or small. Send the girl up quickly. Our general will let you leave when he finishes his work. Otherwise, he will shoot you with an arrow. " "Well, I don''t know how to live or die!" An Su Su can bear it, but a blind man can''t. he snorts coldly. His crutches make a strange arc. He sees a huge wave in Lijiang behind him, which looks like an angry God. A little cold light comes first, and then the gun comes out like a dragon! The blind man pointed to the crutch in his hand, and the huge wave beat down. Zhang Zheng never felt how outstanding the skill of shooting taught him by the lame. Today, it was a feast for the eyes to see that it was worthy of its reputation. "Bang!" As soon as the figure rose from the water, his hair was scattered, and his eyes were full of malice. He was dressed in gorgeous clothes, with a sword on his waist and seven stars on it. "Oh? Seven stars with swords, it seems that he is still a royal man The lame man said in surprise that the advance ship that came to die unexpectedly returned to the royal family. "Well? You know I''m not going to let me go. Do you want to wait for the 300000 troops of the national division to come down on the border The man flying out of the river looked at the man on the raft and sneered. Zhang Zheng was a little surprised that the man in front of him had the level of golden elixir. He didn''t know whether the lame man and mother-in-law an were rivals of this person. Huangfu Qingying wanted to die at this time. Originally, he came to see the scenery this time. Unexpectedly, because the incompetent general made such a thing, he made himself wade into the muddy water. The lame old man in front of him could make waves at will. The woman next to him seemed harmless to human beings and animals, and maybe even fiercer than wolves and wolves. "That''s a big tone. It seems that you can leave a leg behind." The voice of the lame came coldly, and the river was covered with a thick layer of ice, which spread around the lame as the center. "Not good!" Huangfu Qingying was shocked and ran away to the horizon. A chill came from his heart. Huangfu Qingying felt a trace of destruction in his heart. He didn''t dare to stay. He broke out all his strength and flew to the distance. "Cut, coward, how capable do you think it is!" The lame man curled his mouth. Before he finished speaking, a huge knife light appeared on Lijiang in front of him, which ran through the whole sky and cut in half from Lijiang to clouds. "Ah ~" came the scream of Huangfu Qingying in the air. After a while, Zhang Zheng saw Ma Ye walking slowly along the river in front of him, holding in his hand one leg of Huangfu Qingying and the seven star sword. "Here, lame, you''ve slowed down after years of inaction." The old horse threw his leg in the river and joked. "Cut, I let him go on purpose!" A lame man is not to be outdone. "Mr. Ma, why are you here? Did you know in advance that the ship would come?" Zhang Zheng asked in surprise. After hearing this, the old horse shook his head and said, "I just happened to pass by. I couldn''t help but slash the lame man." Zhang Zheng''s eyelids leaped, which can be regarded as a cut at will. If we are serious, we should not cut a big hole in the sky? Zhang Zheng made a rough estimation of the strength of these old monsters in the village. It is estimated that only uncle Gu can be equal with them. If there is no disability, I''m afraid any one of them can make a big hole in the sky! "OK, I cut this sword by accident. I''ll let the mute repair it later. Then Xiao Zheng can still use it!" The old horse pinned his sword to his waist and left. There is one thing that makes Zhang Zheng feel puzzled. Why is he still ahead of the butcher when he gets close to an Su Su and the lame man.The lame man and mother-in-law an didn''t explain, so they rowed to Phoenix directly. Because of such a thing, it was already two hours late when we arrived in Phoenix. It was already after noon. Zhang Zheng finally saw the Phoenix City. The city wall was covered with golden and dense runes. The whole city was heavily guarded. The city gate was covered with wanted notices. All of them were famous bandits. Zhang Zheng saw a familiar face. It was the black tower fighting with himself that offered a reward of 500 taels! The accusation is even more exasperating. He even beat the officials in southern Xinjiang. Zhang Zheng looked at the lame man beside him and muttered in his heart: if this is according to the accusation of lame grandfather, I''m afraid it will cost at least two thousand taels? No, ten thousand taels must be here! The lame don''t know what Zhang Zheng thinks in his heart, otherwise he has to kick Zhang Zheng to heaven. Zhang Zheng and his party entered the phoenix city smoothly without any accident. We have to say that the city is really full of traffic. After an Su Su told Zhang Zheng an inn, he said that he would go to do other things, and after that, he would meet in the inn. "Xiao Zheng, do you have any money here? Cough, if you win, you will be paid back by my grandfather lame!" The lame man promised that his face was shaped like a crescent moon. "Ah, that''s all. I wanted to buy rouge and water powder for sister Su Su at the beginning. You have such a big skill, you have to win back!" Zhang Zheng put the money that an Su Su gave to himself in the hands of the lame, about forty or fifty Liang. The lame took the money and walked away, leaving Zhang Zheng alone wandering in the city. Chapter 256 "Ah, that''s all. I wanted to buy rouge and water powder for sister Su Su at the beginning. You have such a big skill, you have to win back!" Zhang Zheng put the money that an Su Su gave to himself in the hands of the lame, about forty or fifty Liang. The lame took the money and walked away, leaving Zhang Zheng alone wandering in the city. Zhang Zheng had nothing to do. According to an Su Su''s address, he went directly to the agreed inn. As soon as he entered the hotel, Zhang Zheng wanted to run. The innkeeper was the master of the demon church who stroked the zither. "Welcome the young leader. If you lose, please punish me!" Hearing the old man say so, Zhang Zheng had to step in. "Cough, don''t be so restrained. I''ll take a look at it at the order of sister Su Su!" Zhang Zheng coughed lightly. He beat people up and then went to their restaurants. He felt uncomfortable. "Don''t be constrained, young master. This shop is yours!" The manager said respectfully, his words filled with respect. "This... This store is mine?" Zhang Zheng''s face is unbelievable. It seems that the demon sect leader is real. "Little master, it''s not only this shop, but most of the street is yours!" The shopkeeper lowered his head and said respectfully. "Oh, sure enough, excellent people have money to spend wherever they go." Zhang Zheng said softly. "Young master, what do you say?" "It''s OK. It''s OK. I''ll be here later." Zhang Zheng realized that he had said something wrong. Fortunately, the manager didn''t recognize it. Zhang Zheng walked out of the house and found that the whole street of gambling houses, brothels, teahouses, inns... All walks of life have the shadow of heaven demon cult. Zhang Zheng immediately had a feeling of being rich and powerful. Zhang Zheng gathered together a business street and saw a recruitment profile of the city Lord''s mansion above Zhengyang Avenue. "Those who are brave and brave can duel with children Qinwu in the city Lord''s house, and the winner can have 1000 Liang!" There were a lot of people around the notice, most of them were hot eyed, but no one dared to expose the notice in person. "Oh, don''t expose it. It''s not human work. Even if you''re good enough, you can''t beat Qin Wu after you go there! That man is known as invincible in heaven. Many famous people have been defeated by him There was an old man who seemed to understand, and explained to the crowd. "Invincible? Is it that he is more powerful than the boy in the old village? That young man is also known as invincible. When can we have a competition between them? " There is a person who has a lot of knowledge and loves to inquire about the grapevine next to him. "Well, don''t be kidding. I''m afraid that the savage buns can be compared with the city Lord''s son. I''m afraid it will only be one heaven and one underground, and it won''t be able to support for a round!" There is a man with rich clothes beside him, who looks disdainful. At first, he is from the city Lord''s house. When Zhang Zheng hesitated to go up and take down the list, he saw a thin man coming in from the crowd and uncovered the notice. "Hey, I''m going to challenge the Lord''s son and win a thousand taels! I''ll take it first Clear voice spread out, toward the crowd a smile, and then take the notice to go to the city Lord''s house. Zhang Zheng is interested in scratching. The man in front of him seems to be a man, but Zhang Zheng is determined after all. He can clearly feel that the little man in front of him is a woman disguised as a man. I don''t know why. Zhang Zheng chuckled and went up to have a look. Anyway, he had nothing to do. Simply Zhang Zheng followed the onlookers to the direction of the city Lord''s house. "Come on, there''s a good show to watch this time. It''s estimated that Qin Wu can kill such a thin man with one blow. It seems that he has never seen anything in the world!" "Cut, what do you know? You can''t judge a person by his appearance, but you can''t really think that he doesn''t have two brushes?" People have different opinions, but as you all know, Qin Wu played more than 100 games and never lost! The Lord of Qin City once spoke with generosity and boldness. This son will surely be able to enter Yuanying! Although it sounds arrogant, arrogance has its capital. ... the city Lord''s house is open to civilians. In addition to some military important areas, ordinary places can enter and leave at will. This is also the capital for the Lord of Qin to survive until now without being assassinated. At this time, a group of people gathered around the martial arts arena. The two sides of the arena were the man dressed as a woman and Qin Wu. "Phoenix, Qin Wu!" "Southern Xinjiang, Shuying!" The two sides informed each other of their names, and a battle was imminent. All the people below held their breath and did not say a word. They were absorbed. This kind of challenge arena is different from that in the wilderness. Weapons are not allowed to be used. The upper area is a spiritual isolation zone, so you can''t rise from the sky. Therefore, all you can do is to use skills and physical strength. The people who win in this arena are usually strong men. As expected, as Zhang Zheng expected, Shu Ying was defeated in her first confrontation with Qin Wu. "Well, I''m really disappointed. I thought it was so powerful, but I didn''t expect it to be so!" Qin Wu spat on the open space outside the arena, his face full of indifference."Hum!" Shuying snorted coldly, and a golden spiritual power gushed out of her body, twined around her fist, and bombarded Qin Wu. Zhang Zheng wanted to laugh. A girl should have used such a brutal way of fighting. It doesn''t look like ordinary people''s clothes. I don''t know which family will educate such a rude girl. "Well, I can''t help myself!" Qin Wu gave a big drink and kicked her in the past. Shu Ying was kicked out directly, and a mouthful of blood gushed out. "Hum, insult me, death is not worth dying for!" Qin Wu''s eyes cold, directly stride forward to Shuying again kick in the past. Shuying''s small face turned white with fright. She was still stubbornly staring at her big foot. There was no intention of hiding. Qin Wu''s face showed a bloodthirsty expression. "Bang!" Qin Wu suddenly flew back and stepped on the ground for more than a dozen footprints to stabilize himself. "Who are you! Name it Qin Wu stares at Zhang Zheng who appears in the arena and roars. "I remember, this is the young man in the savage old village, who is known as invincible in heaven!" Someone called from the crowd below. "Well? Savage sinner? Is it also called invincible Qin Wu snorted coldly and twisted some sour legs. Just as Zhang Zheng waved at will, his legs seemed to be under the power of Wanjun. Zhang Zheng turned his head and ignored Qin Wu, who was very angry. She pulled Shu Ying up and leaned over her ear and whispered, "girls don''t want to fight. It''s too dangerous." This sentence said that Shu Ying red from the neck to the root of her ears, gave Zhang Zheng a hard blow, jumped out of the ring and disappeared in the crowd. "Well, boy, you''ll die for him today." The face of Qin Wu is fierce. Zhang Zheng looked at the dry blood on the ground. It seemed that every time people who came here were defeated by Qin Wu, they would die miserably in the arena. "Kill him, kill him, fight for our southern Xinjiang!" Below, there was a group of people with expensive clothes holding their fists and shouting. Chapter 257 It seems that although the city Lord''s house is open to the barbarians, the people in the city Lord''s house do not receive the barbarians. For them, the barbarians are sinners. "Well, your name is Zhang Zheng, right? I didn''t expect to be so afraid of death. Don''t you know the rules here? " Qin Wu bared his teeth and looked ferocious. "What rules?" "The winner is the king, the loser is the enemy!" In front of him, he shot Zheng Zheng in front of him. Most of the onlookers were from the mysterious terraces. They couldn''t see the action on the stage. They just came to join in the fun. Zhang Zheng was really surprised. He was worthy of being the son of the city Lord. He really had some strength. He had to say that he was much more powerful than other tribes in the wilderness. "Drink Zhang Zheng twisted his body lightly and kicked it with a sweeping leg. Qin Wu was as light as a swallow and quickly reversed his body to avoid Zhang Zheng''s attack. One hit two people face to face, one of you came and I went. It looked like a match. In fact, the victory or defeat was already clear. Looking at Qin Wu''s appearance as if he was facing a big enemy, Zhang Zheng thought it was a bit ridiculous. In fact, the one thing that people who had just been present didn''t notice was that although Zhang Zheng seemed to kick Qin Wu, he didn''t stop actually. He just slapped Qin Wu with his hand, and everything was getting to the extreme. Except Zhao Wu, everyone on the scene didn''t feel it Here we are. "No way! How can a barbarian have such strength? I must catch him and get this skill! " Qin Wu''s eyes were cold, and he thought that Zhang Zheng was a prey in his eyes! "God Phoenix palm!" Qin Wu burst into a drink, and his bones clattered. The golden light in his hands was a great victory, and he took a picture of Zhang Zheng. For a moment, there were no cracks on the whole arena. "Look, for the first time in these years, Zhang Zheng has forced Qin Wu to be distracted by Fengzhang! Even if you are defeated, you will be as good as home! " "God Phoenix palm, I didn''t expect that the city Lord would pass on this unique skill to him. It seems that the position of the little city Lord will be passed on to him soon! You have to flatter him "Well, what do you know? The position of the little city Lord was promised to Qin Wu last year! Otherwise, why does he dare to kill people so arrogantly? It''s not that he''s appreciated by the city Lord. If you do this on weekdays, you''ll have to scratch his skin and cramp him! " "..." the onlookers talked a lot, even the people in the wilderness were not optimistic about Zhang Zheng on the stage. "Zhang Zheng, come on, beat this barbarian to fly!" Shu Ying waved her fist and yelled to Zhang Zheng. "Shut up, my defeated general. If it wasn''t for the boy in front of me, I would have plucked you!" Qin Wu was very angry, but his movements did not stop at all. A terrible power appeared between his hands. There was a strong wind blowing on the challenge arena, and all of them rushed to Qin Wu''s hands. "Zhang Zheng, go to hell!" Qin Wu drank, and the light ball in his hand flashed over Zhang Zheng''s body. Zhang Zheng didn''t have the slightest panic on his face. He tied up his horse stance in the ring, then changed his palms into fists and blew them at the coming Shenfeng''s palm. There was no fancy special effect. With such a plain and simple fist, Qin Wu''s Shenfeng palm was so strangely dissolved. Then Qin Wu''s whole person flew out and smashed it on the ground, making his chest hollow Sink down, mouth covered with blood, face incredible. "How... How possible! How can Shenfeng palm be defeated with one punch! I don''t accept it! " Qin Wu looks ferocious, struggling to sit up, gasping heavily, the breath of the whole body is a little depressed. The one with one thousand left in front of him and put them on the platform. "Ah! What are you doing for me! I don''t want it Shu Ying''s face is red, and the money on her hand is going to be put into Zhang Zheng''s hand. "It''s a notice that you uncovered it. Naturally, you should take the money. I''m just looking at him, or I''m too lazy to do it!" Zhang Zheng waved his hand and was too lazy to explain to such a little girl. Shu Ying''s face was flushed. She had never seen a rich lady in the world. Zhang Zheng didn''t have the heart to see such a woman. "Stop, you two, don''t go. It''s not fun yet!" Qin Wu''s indifferent voice came from behind. "You''re unreasonable. If you can''t beat us savages, you''ll play tricks. You still..." before he finished his words, his head fell on the ground like a ball, and the blood on his neck suddenly ran high. "Bang!" The gate of the city Lord''s house was closed, and a large number of people in black rushed out from all directions. It seems that they were the dead servants secretly raised by the city Lord''s house. "Well, if I win, I want to go with the money? There is no such good thing in the world Qin Wu looked at Zhang Zheng and Shu Ying, who were surrounded, and said darkly. "What do you want! I''ll give you how much you want. Let us both go Shuying walks to Zhang Zheng, hands akimbo, voice clear said. "Oh? What kind of doll are you from a rich family? Why haven''t I met you? It''s easy to let you two go. I don''t want any money. As long as Zhang Zheng tells me the skill and secret script, I will let you go. Otherwise, all the people here will die. You and I will let my father use the search God method. Sooner or later, your skills are mine. I have made it very clear. You can choose the next way! " Although Qin Wu has failed to fight Zhang Zheng, there are so many dead men here. Has no doubt that he has the final say."Oh, little Lord, let us go! How about five more points for this year''s grain There were rich merchants in the city nearby. Hearing Qin Wu say so, he knelt down and begged for mercy. "Five points? How about 20 dots? How about I let you go "Little city Lord, you don''t want to leave us a way to live. Even if you borrow 20 points, you can''t borrow them. You know that the harvest this year is not very good, and the ten points can''t be any more!" "Pa!" The rich merchant was directly shot out by Qin Wu and smashed on the wall with his head broken and bleeding, "old man, I''ll give you a face. Since I can''t afford it, I''ll die!" Now everyone knows the real face of Qin Wu. No wonder those people who were defeated by Qin Wu did not appear again after being called. It seems that they have been killed. "Tut Tut, how is Zhang Zheng''s consideration?" "I''ve already thought about it." Zhang Zheng said lightly. "Ha ha ha ha, I knew you were a smart man. I''ll give you the secret script and I''ll let them go!" Qin Wu''s face was overjoyed. At the thought that his own strength could keep up with the next floor, his face turned red with joy. Chapter 258 "Tut Tut, how is Zhang Zheng''s consideration?" "I''ve already thought about it." Zhang Zheng said lightly. "Ha ha ha ha, I knew you were a smart man. I''ll give you the secret script and I''ll let them go!" Qin Wu''s face was overjoyed. At the thought that his own strength could keep up with the next floor, his face turned red with joy. "I think you can die!" Zhang Zheng''s voice was cold, and one hand had already grasped the butcher''s knife behind him. "Die! Die! Give it to me, kill it all Qin Wu was furious, and Zhang Zheng''s words completely angered him. Just when the butcher''s knife was about to come out of its sheath, Zhang Zheng was ready to have a big fight. Anyway, the lame man and mother-in-law are in the city, so even if he stabs the sky, there is not much to do. "Bang!" The closed gate was kicked open, and a group of soldiers in gold armour appeared outside. The first one had a seven star sword around his waist. It seemed that he was in an official position with Huangfu Qingying. "The Royal Army? How could it be here! " Qin Wu''s eyes widened and his face was unbelievable. "Xu Feng, the last general! See the four princesses. Please punish me if you are late Xu Feng kneels on one knee and shouts to Shuying beside Zhang Zheng. His words are full of respect. Although Zhang Zheng guessed a lot, he was still shocked when he heard it. "Well, Uncle Xu, please get up. If you hadn''t arrived in a hurry, the common people and I would have died in the hands of this unreasonable little city Lord!" Huangfu Shuying looked at Xu Feng pitifully, with a delicate face. At this time, she could see that she was a woman. Otherwise, ordinary people could not see her as a man except Zhang Zheng. "Hum, murder the Royal Princess of Southern Xinjiang! When the nine families are killed Xu Feng''s eyes were cold. The seven star sword in his hand flashed fiercely, and a crescent shaped sword Qi fell on Qin Wu''s body. "No, when, no..." Qin Wu''s voice stopped abruptly. The whole person was divided into two parts from the middle, and the blood spilled all over the ground. When the bodyguards nearby saw Qin Wu''s death, they disappeared directly. This was the bodyguards of the city Lord. There was no need for them to take risks. "Tomboy, I didn''t expect you to have such an identity!" Zhang Zheng said. "Bold madman, don''t be rude!" Hearing this, he pointed his seven star sword at Zhang Zheng. "Oh, Uncle Xu, don''t be impulsive. This is my Savior, Zhang Zheng. If it hadn''t been for him, I would have been killed by that brute of Qin Wu!" Huangfu Shuying quickly stopped in front of Zhang Zheng and called to Xu Feng. "So it is. Please wait with me! Never let the princess be frightened again Xu Feng put the sword away and said to Huangfu Shuying. "I see." Shu Ying is helpless. It''s really helpless to follow this group of old-fashioned people. "Please follow me to the Lord''s house! Discuss the strategy with him. Now the national teachers are in front of us. Now if we discuss with the Lord of Qincheng, we will surely win the wilderness in one fell swoop! " When Zhang Zheng heard Xu Feng say that he had taken down the wilderness, he sniffed. The man with the seven star sword last time was not a general of his own village people. At this level, he still wanted to win the wilderness. It was ridiculous. "Zhang Zheng, would you like to come with me? How about it Shu Ying looked at Zhang Zheng pitifully and coquettishly. "Well, it''s not good to go! It''s really a woman with a lot of things to do! " Zhang Zheng couldn''t resist the four princesses, so he agreed to go with him. Xu Feng led the way ahead. The royal guards on both sides surrounded Zhang Zheng and the four Princesses for fear of any accident. In fact, Xu Feng was also afraid. If he had not arrived in time, the four princesses would have been too much for him. "Zhang Zheng, are you from the wilderness?" "Yes "What is wilderness like?" "There are monsters who eat human flesh and drink human blood. They have green faces and tusks and have scales on their bodies." "Wow, I must go to the wilderness when I am free. I want to see the monster you said!" "..." along the way, Zhang Zheng was speechless. The four princesses in front of him kept talking to him endlessly, which was even more annoying than a fly. Zhang Zheng couldn''t help but think of Anna. As long as he didn''t ask Anna, he would never say a word more. Zhang Zheng thought that he could not help worrying about the safety of Anna and Qin Feixue. I''m afraid those people will not let Anna and Qin Feixue go. At the thought of these two people, Zhang Zheng clenched his fist in his hand involuntarily. Soon, the residence of the city Lord arrived, and the place in front of it was more like the city Lord''s house. The statue of rosefinch at the gate looked extremely powerful, adding a little dignity to the whole city Lord''s house. After Zhang Zheng came to Phoenix, he had already inquired about the name of the Lord of Qin. Qin Aotian had to say that his name was very domineering. Of course, he was also a master of the golden elixir. He was not Huangfu Qingying with seven star sword in Lishui river. One is a flower in a greenhouse, the other is a barbarian who has been fighting for a long time. There is no comparison between them.Before entering the door, I heard Qin Aotian''s bold and unconstrained voice: "ha ha ha, let the national master come as long as I can. I will still be the city Lord of Phoenix after occupying the wilderness! Ha ha ha Xu Feng pushed the door and saw a senior official of the first grade in the imperial court who was negotiating with Qin Aotian. They were talking and laughing. They were about to go out of the door. Zhang Zheng also saw mother-in-law who was following the official. At this time, she looked as if she was in the same dress as she was when she came. It must be her plan. Zhang Zheng pretended not to know him and looked at it It''s not going on at a glance. "Cough, Zhang Zheng, what do you see? Do you like the fat, the slim, or the lovely girl?" Shu Ying asked with a bad smile. "Well... Chubby is good, but it''s not so good for you. Peace. Can I call you Princess Taiping next time I meet you?" "Princess Taiping," the fourth Princess nodded, saying that she liked the title very much. But when she saw Zhang Zheng''s glance at her chest, she immediately understood Zhang Zheng''s meaning and said angrily, "no!" Xu Feng didn''t pay attention to the two people who quarreled with each other behind him. He arched his hands to the three people in front of him and said, "senior official, Lord of the city, will Xu Feng come to see you at the end of the day!" Even though Qin Aotian didn''t know Xu Feng, he still knew the seven star sword on his waist. Looking at the imperial army behind him, Qin Aotian immediately understood, and quickly arched his hand and said, "it''s General Xu. You''re welcome from afar, dear guest!" An Su Su saw Zhang Zheng who was following the four princesses. He hated the iron and steel, but Zhang Zheng didn''t attract other people''s attention. Chapter 259 Even though Qin Aotian didn''t know Xu Feng, he still knew the seven star sword on his waist. Looking at the imperial army behind him, Qin Aotian immediately understood, and quickly arched his hand and said, "it''s General Xu. You''re welcome from afar, dear guest!" An Su Su saw Zhang Zheng who was following the four princesses. He hated the iron and steel, but Zhang Zheng didn''t attract other people''s attention. "Report to the Lord of the city, something has happened!" Just then, a slave came in outside the door, his face bruised, and he seemed to have been hit by many bumps on the road. "No big, no small, what''s the system! Senior officials, General Xu, let you two laugh Qin Aotian reprimanded the people under his hand and indicated with his eyes that he would talk about it later. The servant is a new comer. He is very upright. When he looks at the city Lord, this means that he can say it directly? Immediately, he knelt down on the ground and cried out: "the city Lord, young master Wu, has been chopped to death!" "What are you talking about? "Puff..." Qin Aotian heard that, his brain was buzzing and his face was unbelievable. Immediately, a mouthful of old blood gushed out, and the whole person was shaking. Although Qin Aotian has three sons, the eldest son eats, drinks, whores and gambles, and his second son doesn''t listen to things out of the window. Only the illegitimate child he found a few years ago is in line with his own appetite. From that day on, Qin Aotian has regarded his son as a treasure, and even his own city Lord''s house has been given to him! Qin Wu''s death, let Qin Aotian''s heart of Tao have been a little tarnished. "Who did it! I must tear him to pieces Qin Aotian is very angry and becomes impolite. His eyes are red and staring at the servant in front of him. "Ah, master, I don''t know. I only remember that he was defeated in a contest with a man named Zhang Zheng. I don''t know about the one behind him!" The new servant was roared by Qin Aotian. He was lying on the ground and whispered. "Zhang Zheng!" Qin Aotian was stunned for a moment. He fiercely looked at the man who was flirting with the four princesses. He was furious and yelled: "Zhang Zheng, you are Zhang Zheng. I will kill you!" "Oh A flash of light flashed by, Xu Feng stopped Zhang Zheng and the fourth princess on the ground, coldly looked at Qin Aotian and said: "Lord of Qin City, you are not good at teaching your son. Qin Wu dare to murder the fourth Princess of the royal family. If you are guilty, you should punish the nine families! People are killed by Xu Feng. Everything can be done after calming down the wilderness! " "Ah, my son!" Qin Aotian howled bitterly. The Lord of the city, he had to focus on the overall situation. He knew the strength of Southern Xinjiang. 300000 troops, not to mention conquering the wilderness, were simple things. "OK, Xu Feng, I remember you! After this, I hope you''re alive! And you Zhang Zheng, if it wasn''t for you, my son would have died! " "Oh, old man, how can you be so unreasonable? It''s your son who has made the first mistake!" The fourth Princess ran to Zhang Zheng and scolded. Scared, Xu Feng quickly stopped the princess behind him, looking like a formidable enemy. "Well, princess, when your father and emperor have conquered the wilderness, I will ask him how he taught you such a daughter! No Qin Aotian finished, his sleeve waved back, he turned away. "Ah, Lord Qin, what should we do about the matter discussed?" First grade officials are nervous and can''t help asking. "Do it!" In the courtyard, Qin Aotian''s cold voice was heard, and the officials were very happy. As long as this order is completed, I''m afraid that the relationship with the emperor and the national master will be further improved. At that time, it will certainly rank in the top of the list! Later, Zhang Zheng saw that the woman who an Su Su disguised as followed the official and went out. Before leaving, he gave himself a secret signal. Zhang Zheng understood that mother-in-law an wanted to play the role of an official and go to find the national teacher. At the thought of this, Zhang Zheng was very worried about mother-in-law an. the Grand Master of protecting the country in southern Xinjiang was known as the most intelligent person in the world. If he found out, she would be no better off than the lame grandfather. "Zhang Zheng, I have to go back. Uncle Xu caught me and punished by my father!" Shu Ying said wrongly to Zhang Zheng. "It''s OK. You are the four princesses who are the favorite of the emperor of Southern Xinjiang. There will be no accident!" "Zhang Zheng, why don''t you go back to southern Xinjiang with me? You won''t have a good time when the national master occupied here!" "If I don''t go, the national master will not be able to fight against the wilderness, let alone the first city." Zhang Zheng said firmly, his eyes twinkled with a soul - catching light. "Ah, ah, Zhang Zheng, you are a pig!" Shu Ying is so angry that in her eyes, Zhang Zheng is not as good as an elm. "Young man, you saved the life of the fourth princess, that is the benefactor of the royal family. Now you have a chance to go to southern Xinjiang with me. Are you sure you want to give up?" Xu Feng asked again, in an unquestionable tone. "I''m sure!" Zhang Zheng shook his head firmly. He had to follow the lame grandfather to South Xinjiang. How could he follow them. "Oh, sure enough, excellent people are always lonely!" Zhang Zheng looked at Xu Feng and the four princesses who were walking away and said faintly. In the city Lord''s house, Qin Aotian looks sad and angry. Since there is no way to fight the royal family in southern Xinjiang, then this boy will die!"You go, keep up with the boy named Zhang Zheng, and find a place where there is no one. God knows how to kill him! Do you understand? " Qin Aotian said in a deep voice. "Yes, Lord!" In the dark came the voice of the valet, one after another disappeared in the dark, and then the figure in the dark gradually disappeared. Walking on the road, Zhang Zheng felt a sense of being watched behind him. Zhang Zheng knew that this must be someone sent by Qin Aotian. He would never give up such an opportunity as an executioner like him. Zhang Zheng pretended that he did not find the death attendant. Zhang Zheng walked in front of him carelessly. The more Zhang Zhengyue was, the closer those people followed him. As soon as Zhang Zheng saw that he was about to return to the inn, he suddenly turned around and turned to the street where the demon sect sold things. All of a sudden, a dozen figures followed Zhang Zheng into the market. All of them were in black, with a machete pinned to their waists. They cut iron like mud, and their eyes were cold. All of a sudden, the last man in black felt black in front of him. The whole person was covered by a black woven bag. The vendor nearby drew out a dagger from the shop and stabbed the man fiercely. Walking in front of the person seems to feel something wrong behind, and look back in a hurry. At this moment, a rope suddenly fell down from the upstairs, and it fell out of thin air. The head banged and fell to the ground, and was placed with the watermelon on the side. A huge hammer stretched out from the iron shop to open a person''s head directly. In a brothel, four or five women took a valet into her arms, took out a dagger from her waist and stabbed it on the dead servant. Chapter 260 In a brothel, four or five women took a valet into her arms, took out a dagger from her waist and stabbed it on the dead servant. All this happened in less than a second. All the people in the street were from the demon sect. These death attendants didn''t react after they went in. A group of people were so completely destroyed. The peddler on the market can become a demon cult at any time, and he is also a common peddler at any time. From the moment he starts to sell things quietly, all these things just happen in a breath. The cruelty of his hand is far beyond Zhang Zheng''s imagination. Originally, Zhang Zheng meant to wait for these people to come, and make use of the people of the demon sect, he will not be too much Too tragic, did not expect that the demon taught people to move quickly, simply did not give those people a chance to do so. "Long live the young master!" "Welcome the young master!" "> even if you think of the whole street, you will feel a little red. I''m afraid that I''m going back to the hotel, but I''m afraid that I''m going back to the same hotel? Soon, Zhang Zheng came to the room that an Su Su had ordered in advance, and pushed the door. It turned out that Zhang Zheng was one of the top officials in the imperial court. If an Su Su hadn''t hinted to him before, I''m afraid Zhang Zheng would have pulled out a pig killing knife and cut it. "Crisp sister?" Zhang Zheng asked uncertainly that the man in front of him was extremely in line with the image of the minister in the court, both in his manner and in his temperament. "You''re stupid. Who else can I be? Xiao Zheng, don''t go anywhere tonight, just stay in the inn, understand? " An Su Su into a senior official to Zhang Zheng seriously said. "Sister Su Su, what''s the matter?" "You don''t mind, just do what I say!" With that, Anshu Su walked out of the inn without looking back. Zhang Zheng saw in the window that the direction of an Su Su was the city Lord''s house. Soon night fell, Zhang Zheng was wondering why the lame man had not come to the present. Could he lose money and be caught working in a gambling shop? Suddenly, the light flashed out of the window, and the runes on the walls of the house became bright. The whole peacock city was shrouded in a terrible majesty, and a voice of rage came from the sky. "Xiao Xiao, who dare to plot against me! I am the God in this phoenix city! Phoenix array The whole city was illuminated like day, Qin Aotian in the sky looked like a god of war, like a small sun, emitting dazzling light. Zhang Zheng a bite, obedient is not a good child! Zhang Zheng turned over from the window and went to the room. As soon as he went out, he felt a sense of oppression. The ordinary strong man of heaven level was afraid to have already vomited blood and died. "Purple eyes, open!" The power of Zhang Zheng''s eyebrows and heart''s four images penetrated into his eyes, and his pupil turned into a lotus flower. Zhang Zheng could see things in the sky clearly. The person who confronts Qin Aotian is ansu su. At this time, ansu Su has already become the original appearance. The full and enchanting body looks like a mouthwatering one. However, Qin Aotian is not interested in enjoying the scenery in front of him. This woman brings a sense of terror to himself. If he does not use the Shenfeng array and Shenfeng Dafa, he is afraid that he will face him Will be killed by this woman. "Who are you! Why come to my Phoenix City! " "It doesn''t matter who I am, but you''ll soon go back and become a corpse!" An Su Su red lips slightly open, the whole person takes a lotus step to Qin Aotian, and each foot falls, leaving a faint footprint in the air, accompanied by the collapse of the surrounding space. "What a shame! Give me a hand Qin Aotian roared, and countless flames appeared behind him. He took pictures of an Su Su in the air, and Zhang Zheng narrowed his eyes. It was the first time that he saw an expert duel at this level. Gu Wenli''s battle on that day must be similar to this scene. Unfortunately, he didn''t see the end. "Drink Ansu Su didn''t fear, so he slapped him with a backhand, and a huge ghost appeared behind him. "Bang!" The huge explosion came from the air, and Zhang Zheng''s feet slipped. The man was lying on the ground. Even if he was so far away, Zhang Zheng could feel the aftereffect of the battle. What''s more, he could not help worrying about her. "Who are you! How can you use the palms of the demon sect? Are you one of the twelve masters of the cult? " Qin Aotian''s shocked voice came, his face was unbelievable. The demon sect is not something he can offend as a city Lord. As the first religion in the world, it is not for fun. "You don''t have to know!" The cold voice of ansu recalled. Zhang Zheng, the next, breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that there was nothing wrong with her mother-in-law. She found a shelter at random and continued to observe the movement above. If there was an accident in mother-in-law, Zhang Zheng would have to rescue an Su Su Su even if she was willing to show her ten thousand swords. "Bang!" The battle in the sky is still going on. The constant bombardment and spiritual storm are raging in the sky. The Lord of Phoenix, relying on the Shenfeng array and Shenfeng Dafa, even fought with ansu. You come and I go, and neither of them can do anything."Oh! I don''t care who you are from the demon sect. If you come to Phoenix, don''t even think about it. Go to hell Qin Aotian a big drink, saw the sky unexpectedly appeared thunder cloud, a purple lightning to an Su Su split past. Zhang Zheng felt a little worried, which was beyond his imagination. Qin Aotian in front of him even had this skill. "Die! Ha ha ha! It''s just the same with the demon sect! " Looking at the ansu Su which is about to be struck by the sky, Qin Aotian laughs. Ansu Su''s hands kept flying. In a moment, he turned into four people, false, false, true and true. Zhang Zhengyi couldn''t see whether ansu was true or not. "Tear The purple thunder bombards on an Su Su''s body, and the figure turns into nothingness. The other three shadows fly to the sky and disappear in the eyes of Zhang Zheng in the blink of an eye. "If you want to run, there is no door! Don''t think that the heaven evil cult can bully my Qin Aotian Qin Ao snorted coldly and chased for the sky. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared in front of Zhang Zheng. "Crisp sister, come on!" At this time, Zhang Zheng''s heart was silent. He couldn''t see his purple eyes, let alone wanjian. The roar of the sky was still coming. Zhang Zheng could only observe who had the upper hand according to the color of spiritual power. Chapter 261 "Pull A purple lightning ran through the sky, mixed with thunder, lightning and rainstorm. Huge raindrops fell in the sky, which was almost impossible in the wild night. Zhang Zheng had never seen rain in the wilderness for several months. The battle in the sky gradually subsided, the gold light around had dissipated, and the battle array in Phoenix City had disappeared. Zhang Zheng was pleased, "it must be sister Su Su who has won the victory!" Zhang Zhenggang wanted to go out of the bunker, and saw Qin Aotian falling from the sky. Ansu Su had long been unaware of where he had gone. "Demons have been killed by Qin Aotian! Please don''t panic Qin Ao''s voice resounds from heaven and earth. After hearing this, Zhang Zheng felt a burst of depression in his heart and wanted to cut Qin Aotian into pieces! Forced to suppress the anger in his heart, he took a hard look at Qin Aotian and turned back to the hotel room. As soon as he went in, he saw the lame man sitting by the bed with a sad face. Zhang Zheng thought that he was also blaming himself for ansu Su''s death. "Lame grandfather, don''t be sad. I will avenge granny Ann''s revenge for her!" Zhang Zheng''s face was firm and his hands were exposed. "Ha? What are you talking about? I''m so sad. I lost all the money you gave me today The lame man''s face was so sad that he looked so miserable. "You..." Zhang Zheng is a little resentful of iron and steel. Mother-in-law an has just had a big fight with the city Lord outside. The old man is still concerned about gambling. Zhang Zheng is so angry that he has nothing to say. "Xiao Zheng, don''t worry, I promise. How about winning all the money and interest next time?" The lame man pointed to the sky with four fingers, and said with oath on his face. "Lame grandfather, I really misread you! Just now, sister Su Su has been fighting with Qin Aotian for such a long time. You can''t help but know that you still think about gambling. How can I say you? " "Oh! Xiao Zheng? Oh, my God, you think old lady ANN is too simple. Do you know why he led Qin Aotian to heaven? " Said the lame man, with a curl. "Is it difficult, sister Su Su is deliberately showing weakness?" Zhang Zheng was a little uncertain, "but I just saw that sister Su Su has already used all her strength?" "Hum, how can you cheat those old guys if you can see it? Do you think you''re alone in this fight? In the Phoenix City, the imperial court had inserted a lot of eyeliner. What the old lady wanted to do was to let them see Qin Aotian''s heartfelt heart to the court. It''s not you who caused it in the daytime "Where is granny Ann? Why did Qin Aotian say she had killed mother-in-law? " The more he thought about it, the less he understood it. "Are you really stupid or fake? Have you forgotten old lady Ann''s ability to look good? It was Mrs. an who just came down. The village head was in the sky. Even if the Grand Master of the state protection came to the place arranged by the village head, he was afraid that he would never come back, let alone the little Qin Aotian? " The lame man''s face was proud, and his mouth was full of eight characters. "Oh, lame grandfather, it seems that you all know in advance. If you don''t tell me, I''m worried about it!" "Well? It''s not that you have to fight with the city Lord''s son, or you can''t use so many things! " The lame man made Zhang Zheng feel a little embarrassed. If I had listened to mother-in-law an and stayed in the inn, I''m afraid it would not have happened so much. "Boy, let me tell you..." "pay back the money!" "My special..." two people, one old and one young, simply started to mix their mouths. At this time, the palace in southern Xinjiang had already exploded. The emperor of Southern Xinjiang, Emperor Gaodi of Han Dynasty and huangfubang, was furious when he looked at Huangfu Qingying, whose leg had been cut off. "My good brother, who on earth did this? What about your sword? Is there a legendary master in the wilderness? " Emperor Gaodi of the Han Dynasty asked Huangfu Qingying, who was lying in bed with pain and grinning teeth. "Elder brother, tell the national master to be more careful. I''m afraid there are some masters who enter the heaven realm in the wilderness! Only the lame man who destroyed my boat, and the butcher who looked at my leg! The strength of these two men is only seen in their lives. I''m afraid one person can stop the national teacher! " Huangfu Qingying had long forgotten the harsh words he had said in the river. The more he thought about it, the less he felt, the more shocked he was. "Ah, it seems that I underestimated the wilderness. Over the years, whether it is the imperial court''s major criminal, the world''s leading killer, the chivalrous people in the river and the people who are not satisfied with the legal system of Southern Xinjiang, they have all gone to the wilderness. Now I think it''s really my fault. I''ll have a good discussion with him when Danggui comes back!" Emperor Gaodi of the Han Dynasty sighed with deep eyes. "Elder brother, don''t you inform the national master?" "Good brother, you don''t know the temperament of the national master. If you insist on sending someone, it will only backfire. There are no people who can kill him in the end of the day!" Huangfu Qingying looks at his elder brother, as if he has a new understanding. In his memory, he is indecisive, and even wants to think about his ideas for a long time. Now, how can he act so decisively? ... ...As the lame man said, after Qin Aotian killed mother-in-law an, the southern Xinjiang national master sent 80000 elite soldiers to stay in Phoenix City. On that day, Qin Aotian, played by mother-in-law, gathered all the residents of the city to the runed Tongtian pillar in the city. Zhang Zheng found that the soldiers in southern Xinjiang had to be at least at the level of xuanjie, which was worthy of unifying the whole mainland. The army was no longer comparable to those in Phoenix City. All of a sudden, outside the city, there were four swords flying from all directions. In an instant, the whole city wall of Fenghuang disintegrated, and the darkness in the wilderness invaded. In an instant, the army of Southern Xinjiang, with 80000 soldiers and soldiers, was devoured by the darkness, and nothing was left. Only the residents around tongtianzhu were not hurt. Zhang Zheng knows that it was ma Ye''s hand just now, and only Ma Ye''s knife can have strength. "Tut Tut, it seems that Lao Ma''s Sabre technique has become more exquisite since he practiced your Tai Chi. It seems that he can chop four Dao Qi with one knife. It seems that he is one step closer to that realm." The lame man exclaimed heartily. "What is the lame realm, grandfather?" Zhang Zheng was puzzled. It seems that the village head did not tell himself the complete level of practice. "Yuan Shen state, the yuan God does not die, the body does not die! That is the realm that the five numbers practitioners dream of! But there are only a few people who can reach that level! " The lame man shook his head, his eyes full of hope. Soon, the wild night quickly faded, and a sun rose. Zhang Zheng now knew that there was no moon in the whole wilderness, which was totally different from his own world. The sun did not start from the west to the East. Sometimes the sun would rise from the south, sometimes it would rise from the North. Chapter 262 The whole city of Phoenix is dead and silent. The 80000 soldiers in southern Xinjiang have disappeared without a trace of blood or bones. The wild night is like eating people without spitting bones. Zhang Zheng is afraid to think of it. If it had not been for the help of Ma ye, he would have been like these soldiers in southern Xinjiang. "I, Qin Aotian, apologize to all of you. If you can go, you can''t keep Phoenix. I can only tell the residents in the city to take their belongings and run for their lives." "Qin Aotian" voice in the city, or as powerful. Although the people below complained bitterly, there was no way. The runes on the surrounding walls had been damaged. If you continue to live here, you will die without a burial place. Soon, the people in the city have adapted to this change. Sometimes when the rune in the city is defective, they will go to other places, which has long been used to. "Xiaozheng, let''s go. I''m afraid the national teacher of Southern Xinjiang can''t hold his breath!" The lame man said lazily to Zhang Zheng. "Grandfather lame, where are we going "Wild border!" With that, the lame man pulled Zhang Zheng''s clothes and instantly disappeared in place. Zhang Zhenghui felt that the wind in his ears was blowing in the past and the scenery was constantly changing. If he had not adapted to Hong Jiu''s behavior, he would have to greet the first few relatives of the lame. Soon, Zhang Zheng just breathed a few breaths and arrived at what the lame called the wild frontier. Zhang Zheng''s eyes widened and his face was unbelievable. The wilderness and southern Xinjiang seemed to be two worlds! The handover area is clearly visible, the wild land is blood red, and the land in southern Xinjiang is yellow. In front of Zhang Zheng is a huge city, stretching for thousands of miles, which reminds Zhang Zheng of the Great Wall, such a huge fortification, which is only to stop the wilderness! It seems that over the years, there have been many conflicts between the wilderness and the southern Xinjiang, and many cities have been broken. Zhang Zheng sneered at such fortifications. Once Ma Ye goes down, the wall will collapse. Zhang Zheng looked up again. There was a middle-aged man sitting on the top of the city. His eyes were different from those of ordinary people. There seemed to be a vast galaxy of stars in it. As soon as the dust was staring at it, it was as if everything had been seen through. It was like the bright and dazzling black pupil of the black leaping stone, shining with awe inspiring spirit, hidden under the seemingly calm eyes With sharp eyes and a handsome face like carving, it is even more imposing. It reminds us of the tiger on the Savannah, which is full of danger. This is the Grand Master of protecting the country of Southern Xinjiang! The most intelligent and intelligent person in the world. Zhang Zheng narrowed his eyes and couldn''t see any flaw in this man. If it was watertight, it would be more appropriate. "Is this the Grand Master of protecting the country in southern Xinjiang?" Zhang Zheng murmured to himself, as if in front of this is not a person at all! "Yes, the village head confronts him in the sky! As long as we can hold these people for a day, the people of the wild tribes will gather together The lame man said faintly, one hand has already grasped own crutch, the momentum is unceasingly climbing. If we say that seven people obstruct more than 200000 troops, I''m afraid no one can believe it. But Zhang Zheng knows that these old guys in canlao village, even if they are facing millions of lions in southern Xinjiang, are not without a chance to win. "You are old. Now the world is the world of young people. You are old with your ancient law!" Nanjiang Guoshi, looking at the village head who is far away from him in the air, said calmly. "I''m old, and a hungry camel is bigger than a horse." The head of the village shook his head. His words were not lost to the teacher in front of him. "Ah, you are the master of the old generation, and I am the master of the new generation. Fate will always stand here. Today I come, it means that you are going to lose!" The national teacher of Southern Xinjiang pressed forward step by step, and the two men were equal in language. "Since you want to fight, fight!" The village head''s clothes are windless and the clouds are floating behind him. "Go on With a wave of the national master''s hand, tens of thousands of cavalry in southern Xinjiang rushed directly behind him. Once they attacked, they would not grow any grass and crush the wild land. "Up On the hillside, the deaf''s big hand waved, the brush in his hand seemed to be golden! Every time I write a pen, the whole world trembles. When I finish writing, the sky suddenly changes color. There are thunder and lightning in the sky, strong wind and rainstorm come, and tornadoes disperse tens of thousands of cavalry. When the master saw the scene in front of him, he couldn''t help frowning. It was said that in Antu country, a remote country, there was a childe who did not listen to things out of the window. He was addicted to painting and calligraphy all day long. He knew that his country had been destroyed and his father and mother had been killed by other people''s knives. The young master woke up from the painting, mixed with grief and indignation, and resented himself, so he cut it Under his ears, he picked up a painting of a hell of eighteen layers, and the whole kingdom of Antu became a hell, haunted by evil spirits all day long. It is said that the prince of Antu disappeared. Zhang Zheng looked at the deaf man holding the brush. His lips rose slightly and said in a low voice, "tut Tut, Prince Antu, it''s really worthy of his reputation to draw into Taoism." One person only relies on a pen to block tens of thousands of people, which is enough to let those talented people who only know how to obtain fame!Finally, it is hard for the deaf to maintain the scene. In the village, his accomplishments are the lowest and they can''t do two things at one time. At this time, the deaf are like a paper doll, and they may die if they touch it. The national teacher of Southern Xinjiang would not give up such a great opportunity. He played dozens of times in his hand and flew away one after another. Just as he was about to reach the deaf, the lame man appeared and pointed his crutches to the void, and the dozen rounds of light were bounced away. "Nanjiang children, I didn''t expect that your grandfather and I are still alive. Have you kept my leg for me?" Looking at the lame man who suddenly appeared, the national master of Southern Xinjiang was a little surprised. "If I have the ability to take one leg from you, then I have the ability to take your other leg!" "Then try it! Drink With a light drink in his mouth, the lame man flew up and pointed his crutch to the South Xinjiang national master in a distance. A golden light ran through the sky and went straight to the South Xinjiang national master on the city floor. Magic gun! The master''s face changed greatly, and he finally remembered the God of gun who dared to fight with the gods. The whole man immediately got serious and flew away from the tower. With a wave of his backhand, countless guns condensed in the air. The lame man''s blow was nothing fancy. It was a simple shot. The whole world was changed by it, and a holy breath was enveloped in the whole person. Chapter 263 The lame man''s blow was nothing fancy. It was a simple shot. The whole world was changed by it, and a holy breath was enveloped in the whole person. Magic gun! The master''s face changed greatly, and he finally remembered the God of gun who dared to fight with the gods. The whole man immediately got serious and flew away from the tower. With a wave of his backhand, countless guns condensed in the air. "Drink! I''m the magic gun, the magic gun is me The lame man yelled, one shot broke ten thousand guns, for a time the whole world was shaking, even the city above all appeared dense spider web cracks. "Bang!" The huge collision finally appeared, and Zhang Zheng felt as if he had been hit hard in the chest, and the whole person flew backwards. "Deng Deng Deng!" The lame man''s right hand trembled slightly with the gun, and the whole person took more than ten steps to stabilize himself. Looking at the national master''s side, the clothes on his right hand had already been broken, and his veins were exposed, and thin blood threads appeared. "I didn''t expect that the famous gun god was also the top killer in the world. If you used such a gun technique in the Imperial Palace last time, I definitely couldn''t keep your right leg!" For the first time in the eyes of the national master, the village head separated from himself in the sky, and the pig killing knife that did not appear! Master of painting! Any one can defeat ten thousand with one! "Master, I have to admire you. You are indeed the first person under God. I''m afraid you have also touched that realm!" The village head''s voice came slowly and leisurely, without any impatience. "Well, you old men can''t stop me! The gun god has no power to fight again. The next thing is you, an old man with no hands and feet! " The National Teacher''s clothes were not windless, and the whole person''s eyes became profound. "I don''t have the strength to fight again? You can see if I can kill you back! " Cried the lame man, without showing any weakness. Zhang Zheng could see that the limp''s hand on his back trembled slightly, dripping blood downward. The lame man is holding on to his body. So is the deaf. This time, blood flows out of his injured ear. It takes a lot of mental energy to maintain the scene of changing heaven and earth. "Kill!" With a big wave of the national master''s hand, the soldiers behind him directly rushed forward. Why did he not know the physical condition of the blind and the lame? After going through such a ordeal, these old guys had to die here. In this wilderness, who can stop his progress? "Get out of the wilderness!" At this time, a loud voice came from the depths of the far away, with this noble dignity. A huge statue of Buddha in golden light appeared in front of the public from the depths of the wilderness. It was as high as ten thousand feet. His hands were engraved. There was a little girl standing on the forehead of the Buddha. She exuded a holy breath. Zhang Zheng felt that his legs could not help but kneel down. "No way! There are gods in the world The national master quickly withdrew from the city, and with a wave of his hand, ordered all the soldiers to retreat. "Drink! Thousand hands Buddha seal With a wave of the big hand, those soldiers who have already stepped into the wilderness will be wiped out, with countless deaths and injuries! "Retreat, retreat!" The national master of Southern Xinjiang yelled. The soldiers who had not yet entered the wilderness reluctantly hugged their names. Tens of thousands of iron horses were gone forever. It is said that on this day, the South Xinjiang state suffered heavy losses. The great mage of Southern Xinjiang, who was the first person under God, was captured and defeated in the wilderness. Only tens of thousands of people were left in the 300000 army! This has become the shame of the National Teachers of Southern Xinjiang. "Hey, whoa, it''s almost revealed!" Looking at the withdrawal of the South Xinjiang national division, the little girl on the head of the Buddha hopped down and said to the crowd. "You, what happened? Are you not a God The pressure on Zhang Zheng''s legs instantly disappeared, and the whole person took a long breath. Listening to the girl''s words, Zhang Zheng''s face was full of amazement. There was nothing wrong with the feeling just now. The terrible pressure made people feel more submissive than ever. "Ah? Ha ha ha, that''s not me. It''s this Buddha. Last night, Tuo Meng told me that it''s difficult to ride on the wild today, so I need to ride it to protect the wilderness. Ha ha ha The little girl pinched her waist and burst into laughter. She was quite different from the momentum just shown. "Buddha statue?" At this time, the village head also walked from the sky and floated down. He was puzzled by the village head''s insight. Most of the stone statues in the wilderness were ferocious. No one had ever seen such a lifelike Buddha. "Yes, I have been with him since I was born. I don''t know where I came from. Where I want to go, the Buddha will take me there. The Buddha is my best friend! Well, I have to go back and tell you that too many Buddhas are going to be angry! " Obviously, the little girl didn''t want to talk to the people too much. She waved to them and jumped onto the forehead of the Buddha. The next second, she disappeared in the sky. Even the lame people were ashamed of the speed. "Poof! Cough The lame man finally spurted out a mouthful of blood, and the whole person fell to the ground. "Village head, what''s wrong with the lame grandfather?" The village head didn''t speak. He quickly walked forward, nodded at the lame man, breathed a sigh of relief, turned his head to Zhang Zheng and said, "it''s OK. It''s just that some old injuries have been shaken out. It''s good to go back and let the pharmacist recuperate for a period of time." Hearing the village head''s voice, Zhang Zheng was relieved at once. In the village, Zhang Zheng had the best relationship with the lame man and mother-in-law an MA. The lame man had to bear the responsibility for this incident."You can''t have an accident. You still owe me 40 Liang!" Zhang Zheng spat. The deaf behind him also sat on the ground, gasping for breath, and holding back thousands of troops. This can be called a magic skill, and it is not too much. In fact, old ma, an Su Su Su and the dumb pharmacist have laid an ambush on the way back to the national master. The national master took more than 100000 people out of the wilderness, and came up to a butcher with a butcher''s knife behind his back. Without saying a word, he opened the sky sword method! The four Dao Qi directly cut through the remaining troops. In an instant, people turned upside down and cried bitterly. A blood light rose from the ground. "Go! step on it! Don''t give this barbarian any chance! " The master yelled, and with his hands a golden beam of light was printed on his hands and waved to the butcher. "The old master of China!" The butcher didn''t fight with him at all. He laughed and scolded, and the whole man disappeared in front of the national master. "Hum! The whole army should slow down and pay attention to the changes around us at any time! " The national master snorted coldly. Up to now, he can only report to the regiment to advance. The whole national master''s face is very blue. He has been out of school so many times. For the first time, he has suffered such a great humiliation! The national master walked in front of him, and his mental strength was put outside. He saw a man without a tongue in front of him. He carried a big hammer behind him. What was more shocking was that there was a super large iron furnace in front of the mute, which was higher than the whole person. "Ah ah ah ah ah ah!" The mute yelled at the national color team. "Well, I want to see what else you old guys can do!" The master flew past, as if there were waves behind him. This is exactly the method of water that the master understood. Chapter 264 "Hum! The whole army should slow down and pay attention to the changes around us at any time! " The national master snorted coldly. Up to now, he can only report to the regiment to advance. The whole national master''s face is very blue. He has been out of school so many times. For the first time, he has suffered such a great humiliation! The national master walked in front of him, and his mental strength was put outside. He saw a man without a tongue in front of him. He carried a big hammer behind him. What was more shocking was that there was a super large iron furnace in front of the mute, which was higher than the whole person. "Ah ah ah ah ah ah!" The mute yelled at the national color team. "Well, I want to see what else you old guys can do!" The master flew past, as if there were waves behind him. This is exactly the method of water that the master understood. The dumb man swung his hammer and hit the stove in front of him. A torrent of flames rushed out directly. The whole Chinese teacher was carrying a fire on his back and caught fire. He fell back and sat back with a trace of blood on his mouth. "Ah, ah!" After a blow, the mute cheerfully called twice, grabbing the stove and hammer before he got up and ran away without trace. "Chase!" The master''s eyes were cold, and with a wave of his big hand, he would let everyone attack. "Ah, no, why are there so many corpses?" someone in the team yelled, and the corpses all over the mountains and fields climbed towards the crowd. At this time, the master widened his eyes and muttered to himself, "jade face poison king, I didn''t expect it! You are hiding in the wild No one in the world knows who does not know. The once famous jade face poison king would not have cut off his face and hide in the wilderness if he had not offended so many people that he was pursued. "Ah! No, don''t bite me. "After the soldiers below were bitten, their whole bodies began to rot. after a wave of attacks, less than 50000 of the 300000 troops brought out by the southern Xinjiang national division were left, and even the rest of these people were dragged to pieces. After the army of the national division left the wilderness completely, the national division was surrounded by heroes from all walks of life and was seriously injured. There were numerous riots in the whole southern Xinjiang. It took 15 days for the national division to send troops to defeat! After learning the news that the national master was seriously injured, the war skill sects of all sizes in southern Xinjiang once again set up a mountain, and bandits and cults were rampant. This was the darkest period in the history of Southern Xinjiang. ... in the disabled old village. "What? Xiaozheng, are you going The old horse looks unbelievable. How can you say you can leave when you eat well? "Yes, the lame grandfather, the horse grandfather, the deaf grandfather, the village head, the pharmacist''s grandfather, the mute uncle, and sister Susu, thank you for your care during this period of time. However, I can''t stay here all the time. I''m going to go out and wander, and I''ll go back to my Murong family!" Zhang Zheng firmly said that after all these things, Zhang Zheng also understood that without strength, everything was empty talk, and the old people in the village had not been able to teach themselves. "Ah, it''s good to go out more. Xiaozheng, you should remember that you will always be a member of the disabled old village. If you are bullied outside, you will shout! We old guys will beat them for you The old horse sighed and told Zhang Zheng. Then he handed the butcher''s knife on his back to Zhang Zheng. "Xiao Zheng, if you want to go, take this sword pill with you!" The village head took out a sword pill from the house and put it in Zhang Zheng''s hand. "In the future, if you are in danger of life, you can inject your spiritual power into the sword pill. There is a sword spirit I have in it. No one can withstand it under heaven!" "Ah, ah!" Not willing to fall behind, the mute ran back to his shop and took out two swords and put them in Zhang Zheng''s hands. Zhang Zheng''s eyes were fixed on it. He was overjoyed. He walked away with a snow and a seven star sword. However, the seven stars had been removed by the mute to avoid being recognized by others. "Ah, ah!" Dumb complacent says, the beard on the mouth is warped in the sky. "Thank you, dumb grandfather, for taking the snow away and repairing it!" Zhang Zheng was very happy in his heart. Then he remembered one thing. He lowered his head and put down the Qiankun ring in his hand. He said, "Uncle mute, this ring is a storage ring. There are important things in it. Do you think you can fix it?" The dumb man took the ring from Zhang Zheng''s hand and put it in front of him. He looked at it and frowned, "ah, ah, ah!" "It doesn''t matter, dumb grandfather. If I can''t fix it in a short time, I''ll come back. I''m going to steal my lame grandfather''s leg back!" "Hum, don''t say steal. It''s a blatant robbery. Do you understand? Even if I steal it back, I have no glory in my heart, hum! " The lame man is lying on the bed, whining and hawing. The injury he suffered in the last battle with the national master is not good. "Xiao Zheng, when you go out, you must remember to go to the capital to find your grandmaster. If something happens, he will protect you, understand?" The mother-in-law asked again and again. "Sister Su Su, I understand that it is difficult for me even if I have the cheating legs given to me by my lame grandfather and the face changing skill you gave me." Zhang Zheng is full of confidence. Since the last fight with Qin Wu, Zhang Zheng is very good. He is a bully and invincible at the same level! "Xiao Zheng, take this picture with you. If you are in danger when you go out, you should point a pair of eyes on this God. The specific strength depends on how your painter is!" Deaf people have nothing to give Zhang Zheng, so they can only draw a picture for Zhang Zheng to exorcise evil spirits.After a while, Zhang Zheng''s body was full of stuff, and a big burden was carried on his back. It seemed that he had to fight more than the whole person. There were dried meat made by pharmacists. He was afraid that Zhang Zheng would starve on the way. "Uncle village master, my grandfather, the deaf, the deaf, the mute Zhang Zheng went out from the entrance of the village and said goodbye to everyone. A group of old men and women in the village looked at Zhang Zheng''s disappearing figure, and for a while, they even felt a little sad. "I have to go out of the village. I''m not the village head." The old horse had the biggest temper. His eyes were horizontal, and he put aside his tears. He took nothing but the village. "Cut, old boy, if you''re worried about Xiaozheng, just say it with such superficial reasons!" Said the lame man lazily, lying on the bed. "I''m not here either. I''m going to show up in the demon sect, so that some members of the cult will not accept the small policy." Ansu Su turned around and left the village, where there were few people in the village. Zhang Zheng went out according to an Su Su''s own route. An Su Su said that if he wanted to enter Southern Xinjiang from the wilderness, he had to go through the demon sect. If people wanted to go there, they would be intercepted and killed by the people stationed there. "Ah! Where are you going? I didn''t expect that I had been waiting for you for so many days before you came! " As soon as Zhang Zhenggang arrived at the place where he went to the market last time, he heard a clear voice coming from the front and raised his head in surprise. Chapter 265 The woman in front of her was dressed in animal skin and a short fur skirt with tiger stripes on it. Her figure was still as hot as before. There were two blushes on her pretty face. It was Wan''er who was defeated by herself in the arena that day. "Oh, oh, it''s Wan''er. Why are you here, too? What a coincidence." Zhang Zheng pretended to be suddenly enlightened, but he felt uneasy. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to settle down when I meet Wan''er. "Well, you big head! I have been waiting for you for a long time! You... You have to marry me! " Before a moment or angry eyes round small face, finish the last sentence, directly red with the monkey''s buttocks. "Ah? Miss Wan''er, you are joking. How can marriage be a trifle? I advise you to think it over before you make a decision. Miss Wan''er, if I have anything else to do, I will leave first! " Zhang Zheng is really upset by this girl. She is a totally unreasonable master. She has to marry her if she wins. There are many people who can win her in the wild. She can''t marry all of them. "I don''t care. If you don''t answer me, you can''t go today, or I''ll go with you!" Wan''er curled her mouth and her small eyes widened. "You... You''re unreasonable!" Zhang Zheng was said by Wan''er to be a little angry. It is useless to reason with women. "I''m being unreasonable! You peep at my body, Dante, I don''t care, you have to marry me Wan''er was angry and her face turned red. Zhang Zheng didn''t plan to have a plan. He coughed and looked at Wan''er in front of him affectionately and said, "honey, I like your unreasonable. In this way, I have something left in the old village. Please help me to take it. I''m waiting for you here. You can see that I can''t run away with such a lot of things on my back. How about it?" Now she can hear her face red. "Really? You didn''t lie to me? " Wan''er asked, not sure, with her big eyes flashing. "Of course, I am Zhang Zheng''s reputation in the world. What''s more, you''re still a girl. I can''t cheat you if I kill you!" Zhang Zhengyi is upright in his words and looks like a gentleman. "Well, you wait for me here!" Wan''er gnaws her teeth and flies away in the direction of the old village. She turns her head three times a step for fear that Zhang Zheng will escape from her eyes. Zhang Zheng in order to let him rest assured, simply sat on the ground cross legged, smiling at the front step three turn back Wan''er. When Zhang Zheng couldn''t see the play with his purple eyes, he flew away, carrying the package around him, and ran quickly with his sneaking legs. He breathed a sigh of relief as he ran. "Hoo ~ fortunately, I''m very experienced, and I''m not in a mess. I have to be left behind by someone else!" Soon, Zhang Zheng came to the place where an Su Su told himself in advance. In front of him was a tailor''s shop. Zhang Zheng went in and saw that the manager was actually the manager of a tailor''s shop in Phoenix City. "Little master, don''t be hurt, you are still radiant!" As soon as he entered the door, the tailor cheerfully welcomed him. "Cough, I feel the world is so small. I just saw you a few days ago. How can I see you again?" Zhang Zheng was a bit stubborn. He said that the devil sect was the biggest and the most extensive. He could swing back and forth in front of himself, just these people! As if he had guessed what Zhang Zheng was thinking, the tailor gave a smile and explained: "little leader, we people manage the wilderness. We can''t go out of the wilderness easily. After the cult leader enters the southern Xinjiang, even if he wants to see us, I''m afraid we can''t see it!" "Oh, oh, so it is!" "Little leader, I don''t want to exchange greetings. In the name of the leader, I''m here to escort the young leader to leave the wilderness safely. The top priority is to change clothes quickly. The animal skin clothes of the little leader don''t match your identity obviously!" The tailor looked at Zhang Zheng''s ragged fur clothes and shook his head. "Oh? Let me see what you''ve got for me? " Zhang Zheng put down the package and asked the tailor. "Wait a minute!" After that, the tailor ran to the inner room. Zhang Zheng heard the sound of rummaging through the cabinets. After a while, he saw the tailor come out with a pair of scissors and a large piece of expensive cloth. "Please don''t look out, young master. This cloth is called jincanbu, which is used to pay tribute to the western regions. Unfortunately, I took a piece of it back then. Look at the young leader''s figure, it should be just right!" "Gold silkworm cloth?" Zhang Zheng is shocked. Only the royal family can afford it. Is he afraid that others will not know him? "Don''t worry, little master. Although gold silk clothing is more expensive, some rich merchants and big families also have this kind of cloth, which is not so rare!" Then the tailor would use scissors to separate the cloth and make a dress. "Wait a minute. I''ll do the little thing of making clothes by myself, so that I don''t fit you when I do!" Zhang Zheng said that he took the scissors and cloth directly from the tailor''s hand. "Little master, this cloth is very tough..." before he finished his words, his eyes widened. He saw the cloth tossing up and down in Zhang Zheng''s hand. The tailor was shocked. He had to use the strength of the heaven to cut it. Unexpectedly, Zhang Zheng had already made a model of a suit of clothes.Zhang Zheng was also a little shocked. If he guessed well, the scissors should be specially made. The tenacity of the silk cloth on that day was beyond his imagination, and it was enough to resist the all-out attack of the ground level master! After a while, a complete set of clothes appeared in Zhang Zheng''s hands. He nodded with satisfaction and put it on himself. Then he put on the most expensive boots in the shop on his feet. The whole person looked like a changed person, radiant, temperament and clothes, just like the children of a rich family. "Little master, you... Can you make clothes? This technique, tut Tut, I''m afraid it has already reached the level of Royal tailors The tailor''s eyes glittered with gold, and his words were absolutely not compliments. Zhang Zheng, relying on his unforgettable ability, was taught by mother-in-law an, and Zhang Zheng remembered it in his heart. "Oh, well, almost go to southern Xinjiang. I''d like to see what''s different between southern Xinjiang and wilderness." Zhang Zheng stepped out with the package on his back. The big package made Zhang Zheng look like a span in an instant. There was only one word on his back to describe it! "OK, little master, please follow me!" The tailor ran ahead. Soon, Zhang Zheng came to the familiar edge of the city wall, which was the same place. Last time when the national master came to the border, he did not watch the city by himself. After coming this time, Zhang Zheng looked at the wall of the city. Chapter 266 "OK, little master, please follow me!" The tailor ran ahead. Soon, Zhang Zheng came to the familiar edge of the city wall, which was the same place. Last time when the national master came to the border, he did not watch the city by himself. After coming this time, Zhang Zheng looked at the wall of the city. "Little leader, it''s a spirit gun, which is equivalent to a full blow from the strong man of heaven level. It''s made by Tiangong Hall of Tianmo cult. It''s recruited by the imperial court to resist the savage beasts. Almost every year, southern Xinjiang suffers from a tide of wild animals. It''s fast to calculate. In a few months, we will send troops here." The tailor is very proud of this. After all, they are all from the demon sect. Zhang Zheng is not in the mood to care about the animal tide. He looks at the 360 degree Lingli gun with no dead corner. He has a headache and says to the tailor: "hum, you said so much. Are we going through this way? I''m afraid you''ll be found out as soon as you go out? " "Hey, since it was made by our demons, there must be a way. The spirit gun in front of us is broken. It will be repaired in two months. Now it''s just right! The people who guard the city are also our people. Young leader, you can go directly there. I have sent you here according to the idea of leader an. Now I have to go back. Take care of little leader! " Then the tailor went back without looking back. When Zhang Zheng came to the gate of the city, the Lingli gun above swept from Zhang Zheng, and then turned to another direction. "That''s it?" Zhang Zheng gave a smile, so he swaggered into the southern border of Xinjiang. The group of patrolmen guarding the city wall saw Zhang Zheng come in, bowed his head and made a gesture to see the leader, and then walked around Zhang Zheng. It can be said that there is no obstruction along the way, and the sentries at all levels seem to be the same. Just when Zhang Zheng entered the southern Xinjiang, Wan''er''s angry voice came from the wild tribal assembly: "Teng Tui Zhang Zheng, you wait for me, southern Xinjiang is right, you can go if you can get there! I must chop you up ... ... unknowingly, Zhang Zheng has been in southern Xinjiang for two days. At this time, he is following a group of refugees who have fled the famine. In the northern part of Southern Xinjiang, there have been no gains. Bandits are rampant. The original diligent farmers'' families put down their farm implements, pick up their machetes and become bandits. Many good women are willing to play with others for their family to have a bag of rice. At first, Zhang Zheng would help, but he would not have that kind of chivalrous courage. Zhang Zheng''s gorgeous clothes gave people a feeling of being rich and generous, and brought a lot of trouble along the way. Soon, Zhang Zheng and this group of refugees came to a village. At this time, there was no such lively scene in the village. There was a lot of blood in the village. The head was piled into a hill and the blood flowed into a river. "Ah! Do evil The timid woman looked at the scene in front of her and fainted. Zhang Zheng frowned. He could feel that the atmosphere around him was becoming a little unusual. "Ha ha ha, heaven has its way. If you don''t go, hell will come in without a door! Ha ha ha, it''s just right. There''s still a living man to do. Our brothers are going to practice their great feats! " All of a sudden, a cold voice came from all directions. For a while, the wind was blowing, the wind was blowing, and the sand and rocks were flying. A man with two heads appeared in front of him. If he had put it in the past, Zhang Zheng would have called him a deformed child. But after seeing so many right and wrong, Zhang Zheng had already looked down on him. In front of them, their eyes were red, and their teeth in their mouths became extremely sharp. Obviously, they practiced evil power with human blood! "Ah! Is this a double headed ghost that eats human flesh and drinks human blood recently Some of the refugees recognized the man in front of them, and they suddenly felt weak and sat on the ground. "Oh? How could anyone know us both? Not bad, ha ha! But today is your bad luck! Our brothers are just a few dozen people short of practice to achieve great success! You will be honored to be a part of me! Ha ha ha The two heads of double headed ghosts talk at the same time, which gives people a very strange feeling. "Die for me With a big wave of the double headed ghost''s hand, the five lights were cut off at the crowd. The people standing in the front row were divided into six sections, and they were still staring at each other before they died, as if they had seen something incredible. "Ah, woo, woo, woo!" There was a child in the crowd who was scared to cry out. "Well? Baby, ha ha ha, it''s heaven''s help. With this baby, my skill will certainly be better than before! " The double headed ghost was ferocious and his hands were constantly flying. A man lay on the ground, and in the blink of an eye, he came to the child. The mother with the baby fell on the ground and looked at the double headed ghost in front of him. He cried: "please, don''t kill my child. What do you want me to do? Please don''t kill him!" "Ha ha ha ha, die!" The double headed ghost simply ignored the woman in front of him and reached down to grab it. The woman closed her eyes in despair and waited for a long time. As expected, the pain did not come. After opening her eyes, she saw that the claw in front of her was so suspended in the air. Her wrist was seized by one hand and could not go down any more.It was Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng didn''t want to be in charge of this matter. But the scene of the mother protecting the child just now reminded me of his mother. Without any hesitation, Zhang Zheng directly rescued the mother and son in front of him. "Well? Boy, it''s none of your business here. Go back where you come from! " The double headed ghost looked at Zhang Zheng who suddenly appeared in front of him. Although it seemed that some people and animals were harmless on the surface, it brought him an extremely dangerous feeling. "Go away!" Zhang Zheng said faintly, a breath of terror and incomparable emanated from Zhang Zheng''s body. "Deng Deng Deng!" The double headed ghost retreated several steps, his face was full of shock, but the strength of Tianjie could not bring him such a strong sense of oppression! "Ah! Boy, heaven has a way, you don''t go, hell has no door, you break in! Die The double headed ghost''s body expanded rapidly, and a pair of huge wings grew out of the back of the body. Zhang Zheng frowned. The man in front of him felt like a demon. "Do you know Sharon?" Zhang Zheng asked a meaningless question in a low voice. "Salon? Never heard of it! Boy, don''t try to divert my attention. I won''t be scared by you The double headed ghost rushed to Zhang Zheng with both hands waving. Chapter 267 "Salon? Never heard of it! Boy, don''t try to divert my attention. I won''t be scared by you The double headed ghost rushed to Zhang Zheng with both hands waving. There is no order in both hands. Basically, they are scratching at random. There is no organization. The sound of broken wind came to mind. Zhang Zheng did not want to avoid, Zhang Zheng slowly lowered his body, his right hand grasped the butcher''s knife behind him, and looked coldly at the double headed ghost getting closer and closer to himself. "Die! Ha ha ha! Don''t worry. When you die, I will take all your accomplishments and spiritual power as my own, and I won''t let you practice in vain The double headed ghost looks ferocious. Looking at Zhang Zheng, who is less than an inch away from his hand, he shouts arrogantly that he has seen the picture of Zhang Zheng dying. The cold light in Zhang Zheng''s eyes flashed, and the knife was lifted up and down in a single breath, and the huge sword rose in the sky. "How could this be possible? When was it! Poof The double headed ghost looked at his body in disbelief, his eyes full of fear. "Bang!" The huge body of the double headed ghost instantly became fragmented and turned into a heap of meat fragments. "Benefactor, thank you for saving me, thank you for saving my child!" The mother had been kowtowing to Zhang Zheng with her child in her arms, and her face was full of tears. But for the man in front of her, her child would probably have died. Zhang Zheng waved his hand, sighed, put the butcher''s knife behind his body, and strode forward. Since Zhang Zheng has demonstrated his strength, there is no need to be with these people. Otherwise, they will hold their thighs hard. Even if they can save these people, they will not know whether they can survive in the future. Without these people, Zhang Zheng quickly came to his first city after he came to southern Xinjiang, Jian''an County! That night, Zhang Zheng found an inn to live in. He bought a map of Southern Xinjiang by the side of the road. He even spent one or two silver coins. Zhang Zheng was a little distressed. When she came, mother-in-law an prepared fifty Liang silver for herself. In a blink of an eye, she was less than one tenth of the distance. "Jian''an County, Jiangnan County, there is also a huge lotus platform behind it. It is said that Lu Zu ascended here, the capital, the Imperial Palace, the center of Southern Xinjiang, and the imperial examination?" Zhang Zheng looked at the map vaguely. The map of Southern Xinjiang was somewhat different from the map he had seen before. Zhang Zheng closed his eyes and took out the dried meat prepared by the pharmacist from the package and ate it with relish. His mouth was full of oil. "The food made by the pharmacist is delicious. The steamed stuffed buns on the road are all dead cats and dogs. They are terrible to eat!" Zhang Zheng said to himself. These days, Zhang Zheng felt a little strange. No matter how he ate, the meat inside the package did not seem to decrease, and the huge package seemed to be a storage space. In the dead of night, suddenly a shrill howl came to mind outside the inn. In an instant, the fire was burning to the sky. Zhang Zheng only heard the cry outside: "run, the corpse driving cult has appeared!" "Bang!" The huge explosion came from all directions, and Zhang Zheng''s Inn trembled violently. Zhang Zheng felt something bad in his heart. He took up the huge package and jumped out of the window. At this moment, the city of Jian''an was already full of fire, and all the people on the road were running for their lives. "Oh, please don''t kill me!" A scholar ran out of a brothel naked, followed by a little Taoist who stepped on a zombie to resist the sky. Not only in this place, but also in the night of Jian''an City, there are at least nearly a thousand people of the corpse driving cult. It''s pouring in from all directions. The officers and soldiers in southern Xinjiang are fighting with them, and the city Lord''s mansion has been destroyed for a long time. A fat man with a big belly and only a pair of underpants was running from the city Lord''s house with countless gold and silver in his hand. "Here it is, here is the Lord of Jian''an!" I don''t know who called out. Dozens of disciples of the corpse driving sect who stepped on the flying corpse rushed to the fat man. The scene was miserable, and the city Lord was soon dismembered. The city Lord''s wife and several servant girls were blocked into a side room by a group of obscene corpse driving disciples, and their clothes were torn up in a moment. A group of corpse driving disciples swarmed on like wolves. Looking at what happened around him, Zhang Zheng gave a cold hum and jumped directly to the top of the city wall. Out of sight was quiet. Now the best plan is to get out of the city. "Stop, leave the package, I''ll let you go, or you''ll end up like them!" Zhang Zhenggang wanted to leave when he saw a corpse chaser in front of him who was dressed in expensive clothes. His eyes glowed and looked at the large package behind Zhang Zheng. "Hum, noisy!" Zhang Zheng, who had been disturbed and had a rest, was very angry. When he heard the man in front of him say so to himself, Zhang Zheng could not bear it at all. Zhang Zheng''s hands were tossed and he took out a long, retractable spear made by the mute for himself from the package. With one shot, the roof tiles were broken, and the corpse driving apprentice in front of him was stabbed in two. "Ah, the young master is dead! Get that man! Let him die There are people from the corpse driving sect around, shouting in anger.For a moment, hundreds of disciples of the corpse driving cult rushed to Zhang Zheng. "I''m going to make a big deal of it!" When he heard that he had stabbed the young leader of the corpse driving cult to death, Zhang Zheng showed his true colors. When she ran out of the city, she had to listen to grandfather lame''s words at the critical moment. If she couldn''t beat him, she had to run, leaving the green hills and not afraid of no firewood. "Crouch, how can the boy in front run so fast? It''s unreasonable! " In front of him, the young man carrying a huge package was flying faster than himself. "Uncle, come! Follow the martial uncle, we must catch him and force him to hand over his body method! " The crowd cried out in unison. "Hum, I killed my nephew and walked! There are no doors! " A middle-aged corpse chaser stepped on five zombies and rushed to Zhang Zheng. The speed was greatly increased, which was far beyond those apprentices behind. "No, how can this picky man be so quick!" Zhang Zheng looks shocked and looks at the teacher uncle who is going to chase after him. Zhang Zheng clenched his teeth and untied the leggings tied to his legs. At this time, Zhang Zheng seemed to have untied the seal. The whole person was like taking medicine and disappeared in the same place in a blink of an eye. Zhang Zheng has never felt so comfortable. Zhang Zheng found that he even kept up with the pace of the wind, and the whole person even flew up. "What''s the matter with that boy? How can he look like a changed person? At this speed, we can''t. We must catch him today! I''m sure to get this skill! " The first martial uncle looked indifferent, glanced back and said, "you guys, don''t chase me. Go to the city and inform the three elders that I will go after the boy! Do you understand? " Chapter 268 Zhang Zheng clenched his teeth and untied the leggings tied to his legs. At this time, Zhang Zheng seemed to have untied the seal. The whole person was like taking medicine and disappeared in the same place in a blink of an eye. Zhang Zheng has never felt so comfortable. Zhang Zheng found that he even kept up with the pace of the wind, and the whole person even flew up. "What''s the matter with that boy? How can he look like a changed person? At this speed, we can''t. We must catch him today! I''m sure to get this skill! " The first martial uncle looked indifferent, glanced back and said, "you guys, don''t chase me. Go to the city and inform the three elders that I will go after the boy! Do you understand? " "Yes, uncle!" The apprentices who barely followed up behind them were very happy. It was quite difficult to maintain such a fast flight speed. When they heard of this, they were all eager for it! In the process of running, Zhang Zheng looked back and found that the crowd did not catch up. He took a long breath and stopped on a tree. He looked back quietly, but his hands were not idle. After learning from the mute for so long, Zhang Zheng also knew to set some traps. Soon, as Zhang Zheng had guessed, someone came after him. Zhang Zheng was very happy to see that only one person had made it. "Hum, where is this boy going? It should be right in this direction. I''m bound to get this body method!" Martial uncle slowly fly to the front, at the same time look around. "Whoosh!" Two wooden guns flew out of the trees in front of them and flew to them. "Hum, master''s tricks!" As soon as the left hand pulls, a zombie comes forward to block the blow. "Drink Zhang Zheng fell from the sky and chopped it down with the pig killing knife in his hand. It was as fast as a flash of lightning. "Ah An arm and a leg of the middle-aged corpse chaser were cut down by Zhang Zheng, dripping with blood. If Zhang Zheng didn''t kill him, he should step back decisively and be more cautious. He didn''t understand the method of driving out the corpse cult. The other side, as a heaven level peak, had already stepped into the purple mansion with half a foot. It was not allowed that a desperate attack might hurt him. Sure enough, as soon as Zhang Zhenggang stepped down, there was a wind breaking in the distance, and an old man with white beard and white flowers flew over. Zhang Zheng''s eyes widened, golden elixir realm! This is absolutely not what I can fight against right now. Hold your breath and watch every move in front of you. "Well? Besides, how could you be so miserable? The purple mansion was cut off by a young boy? " It was the three elders who came here in a hurry after receiving the news. "Revenge me, elder! For a moment, I was caught in the trap of that thief! " What''s more, stop the wound and bite your teeth. "Well, I don''t know if you''re so angry? You have always been at odds with the young leader. You must have taken a fancy to the boy''s things. Otherwise, you will be relentless in pursuit. It''s good to be content. You have climbed from a deserted disciple to this position now. Be content! All right, you go back. I''ll do it with less ugliness The three elders cast a glance at lying on the corpse, not to mention coldly. "Yes What''s more, they can only nod and listen to orders. The people in the golden elixir kingdom can be said to be standing at the top of some sects. They can easily kill themselves with their fingers all the time. When they see the three elders, they don''t mean to punish them. What''s more, they take a cold look at the three elders who are facing them and disappear in the dark. When both of them left, Zhang Zheng crept into the jungle, carrying a heavy burden, and heading south according to the map. If he had arrived early, he might still be able to take part in the imperial examination and have the opportunity to enter nahan forest garden and continue to study. Although he had the strength of the heaven rank, how to continue to cultivate until he opened up the purple mansion became Zhang Zheng''s big worry. Soon, it was dawn tomorrow. Zhang Zheng was walking on the road to the South with a heavy burden on his back. When he passed a village, Zhang Zheng went in and asked for a bowl of water. By the way, he learned what happened in Jian''an city. At this time, Jian''an city had already been occupied by the corpse driving cult, and the whole city was filled with a sour smell. Zhang Zheng was a little puzzled. What happened last night was transmitted here this morning. Without much thought, when Zhang Zhengzheng was about to leave the village, he suddenly found a little bug in front of him, which was extremely insignificant. Zhang Zheng knew that this was a corpse! Pharmacists often see it, but this one is much smaller. Soon Zhang Zheng remembered what the pharmacist once said to himself: "Xiaozheng, you should remember that any master who can control insects can see what insects see with the help of insects!" Zhang Zheng''s pupils were tight, and his body suddenly retreated. Suddenly, a large number of insects flew over from all directions. The people in the village who had not responded to the situation turned into white bones in an instant. "Ha ha ha, I didn''t expect that I could run so far. It''s really easy for me to find it!" The voice of the three elders came from the sky. At this time, the old man was like a devil. The wings behind him were actually composed of corpses! "Well? I have no enmity with you, why do you pursue me Zhang Zheng''s eyes narrowed slightly. In fact, he had already made preparations for the battle in his heart. However, whenever the old man had any movement, Zhang Zheng would use his sneaking legs to escape."No injustice, no hatred? Kill the young leader of our school and say that there is no injustice or hatred? It''s ridiculous "It''s his first hand. I''ll kill him if he''s not good at learning! You rely on the old and sell the old to kill me, a young man. Where is your noble demeanor Zhang Zheng was forced by his mouth. Zhang Zheng didn''t believe it. The people on the other side of the capital would not do anything in silence if the cult made such a big noise! "Ha ha ha ha, I''m not in a mess in the face of danger. If you''re a member of the corpse sect, I''m not sure I''ll cultivate you well. Now there''s no need. You have two choices. One is to give me the package after you''ve finished. I''ll let you live. The other is that I''ll kill you and then take your package away!" The three elders were staring at the heavy burden behind Zhang Zheng, and their eyes were burning. Even with his accomplishments, they could see the extraordinary things in the package. "You can kill me first and then talk big!" I''m ready to kill the pig with his right hand. "Drink! crooked ways! Dare to appear in southern Xinjiang A cold drink appeared in the sky. "Not good!" Look back at the elder and say, "don''t look back on me today Zhang Zheng stood in the same place, looking at the place where the voice came from. It was a luxurious carriage, driven by an old man, who had just spoken. "Thank you for saving your life. Zhang Zheng is unforgettable Zhang Zheng ran over and bowed respectfully to the old man in front of the car. Chapter 269 "Hehe, it''s no harm. It''s just a little work. Everyone in the cult will spit on it. If you really want to thank, thank you, princess." The old man was angry in the carriage, apparently the man in charge was in the car. "Thank you for your help. Zhang Zheng is unforgettable As soon as Zhang Zheng''s voice fell, he saw a slender hand, white and delicate, from the carriage. Then a woman''s face appeared in front of Zhang Zheng. After a look, Zhang Zheng was distracted. Although he was not young, his skin was still elastic, which was really white and beautiful. "Oh? You don''t look like an ordinary person in your dress. Why are you here? " The princess''s eyes narrowed slightly, as if to see through Zhang Zheng. "Princess, I..." Zhang Zheng was so sad that he lowered his head. "Report to the princess that I was originally a family of Jian''an county. Last night, the corpse driving sect ransacked Jian''an city. I escaped by chance. My father mistakenly injured the young leader of the corpse driving sect and was pursued all the way! Thank you for your help. I''ll never forget it! " "Cluck cluck, little brother''s mouth is quite sweet, Jian''an city''s thing I have learned, is about to go where!" The princess was teased by Zhang Zheng, and the elder sister''s flowers and branches trembled. She slowly sat in the carriage and whispered. "Thank you very much, sister. We must severely punish those corpse driving cult!" Zhang Zheng was filled with righteous indignation, and the expression on his face should be as real as possible. "Well, I''ll recognize you as your younger brother. If you''re homeless now, you''d better go to the capital and take this token to Yan''s house in Beijing. I''ll say it''s the person recommended by Yan Ruxue. Do you understand?" Yan Ruxue handed out a token from the carriage with big swallow characters on it. "Yes, thank you very much, sister." Zhang Zheng was not hypocritical, and directly kicked the token into his arms. After Zhang Zheng left, the old man hesitated and said to Yan Ruxue in the carriage: "princess, is this a bit hasty? The family has given this token, and will it be handed over to a passing young man?" "Ancient, you should understand my temper after you have been with me for such a long time. Even if those young heroes in the capital city are forced to break their heads, I will not give them. They are all a group of fancy. Although the young man just had the cultivation of Tianjie, he was not at all flustered in the face of the three elders of the corpse driving cult. This kind of person is worth attracting!" "The princess is wise!" ... what Zhang Zheng didn''t know was that he had just stepped out of the wilderness and had already been looked upon by others. At this time, Zhang Zheng was playing with the token in his hand, and he was very happy in his heart. With this thing, he was sure to be smooth all the way! The provincial government has been questioned by the city guards. Zhang Zheng was as light as a swallow since he took down the leggings that the lame man had made for himself. He was as light as a swallow and never felt so happy. To the Jiangnan county not far away. At this time, the three elders'' faces were black and blue, and their veins were exposed. They had never been played such a trick. All of a sudden, a man with no ears came face to face and walked past the three elders with a gust of wind. Without preparation, the three elders staggered and squatted. "You''re really looking for trouble, aren''t you? Neuropathy, if you were not deaf, I would have to pull your skin off today The three elders swore. "Pa!" The deaf did not hear at all. He walked forward and went down with one foot. One of the adult corpses of the three elders died. "You, I think you are tired of living!" The three elders were so angry that they had to spend a lot of effort on the adults. If there was not a fight between life and death, the three elders would not sacrifice the adult worms at all. It would be good that their adult corpses would be trampled to death by one foot. The three elders did not dare to be angry. The deaf in front of them gave people an unfathomable feeling. Even the adults who were hard to kill in the purple mansion realm were trampled and exploded by the deaf. The three elders could only be mute and ate Coptis. They could not say what they had suffered, and they thought they were unlucky. "Pa!" One of the adults was trampled on, and the three elders'' heart was dripping blood, and his whole body was suddenly lifted. The deaf felt the change behind him. He slowly turned around and looked at the three elders who were angry. He asked in doubt, "Mr. old man, why are you so angry?" The three elders almost spewed out their old blood. They pointed to the corpse on the ground, and then pointed to the lame''s feet. They cried out angrily, "you deaf man, I have no injustice or hatred with you. Why do you want to step on my insect?" "Oh, oh, you''re welcome. I didn''t see them. These insects should be removed. I''ll help you step on them more!" After that, the deaf''s feet moved quickly, and all the corpses around his body could not be spared. The big and the small were trampled to death. "Ah, poof!" Three elders a mouthful of old blood spurted out, "you wait for me! Wait! I will take revenge sooner or later! " With a big wave of his hand, the three elders stepped on the insect swarm and quickly disappeared in front of the deaf. "If you bully Xiaozheng, will the people in the old village dare to move? I''ll pluck your hair next time The deaf turned and went on. ... after a short time, Zhang Zheng arrived at the world-famous Jiangnan county. It can be said that it is a long way to go from here to the capital city. Zhang Zheng just didn''t want to encounter any trouble along the way. There are many talents in Jiangnan County, so no one will make trouble here.With the Yan Family token in hand, the guard at the gate of the city just glanced at it and gave it to Zhang Zheng. Ordinary officials like this in the capital can''t afford to offend them. They are often related to the person in the imperial palace. Zhang Zheng found that in the teahouse of Jiangnan County, there were also some scholars in the world who set up stalls. They were all telling stories about the failure of the master. Zhang Zheng was interested and went into a teahouse to listen to the stories told from the storyteller''s mouth. "Hey, it''s time to talk about the savage heroes'' retreat from the national division again. It''s really a dark cloud when 300000 troops came down on the territory that day! On the tower, the ground is full of people. The three armies just yell, tut, they have to shake three times that day... Cough, drink water! " The storyteller, with a mousy face, picked up a cup of tea and drank it. "Ah! Don''t drink, and speak quickly, or we''ll all go away! " Like Zhang Zheng, he is a new comer. He is anxious to know what happened next. He is sweating. "Hey, just at this moment, guess what? Do you remember the prince of Antu who was a painter? Tut Tut, that is really heroic ah, heroic, holding a pen, golden pen, with a wave, the mountains and rivers change color! A person, a pen, even so blocked the charge of tens of thousands of iron horses in southern Xinjiang! How brave! Hey, that''s all for today. Let''s talk about it next time! " The storyteller quickly collected the copper money in front of him, but his heart was full of joy. In the past, he said that those martial arts swordsmen could not earn much money. This time, he did not want to make a lot of money! Chapter 270 "Hey, just at this moment, guess what? Do you remember the prince of Antu who was a painter? Tut Tut, that is really heroic ah, heroic, holding a pen, golden pen, with a wave, the mountains and rivers change color! A person, a pen, even so blocked the charge of tens of thousands of iron horses in southern Xinjiang! How brave! Hey, that''s all for today. Let''s talk about it next time! " The storyteller quickly collected the copper money in front of him, but his heart was full of joy. In the past, he said that those martial arts swordsmen could not earn much money. This time, he did not want to make a lot of money! Zhang Zheng laughs and blows the lame directly to heaven. The deaf in the disabled old village are the most coquettish people. If they really saw them, they would be shocked. "Hey, are you here to listen to books, too?" A voice came from Zhang Zheng''s ear. Zhang Zheng turned his head and saw a little fat man with a face full of meat. Just come in, listen to me Zhang Zheng sipped the tea and nodded. "Hey! I''m new here, too. It''s so interesting. It seems that Prince Antu is a god The little fat man''s eyes were bright, as if the deaf were in front of him. Seeing Zhang Zheng ignore himself, the little fat man didn''t feel unhappy at all. He continued to say to Zhang Zheng: "my name is Zhang bupang. This is the name my father gave me. I hope I don''t grow too fat, but I still can''t live up to his wish, or grow fat!" "Ha ha ha, it''s better to be fat. Now it''s too fat to die!" Zhang Zheng didn''t know how to talk to the fat man. He could only talk with each other. He carried his big package and went out. "Are you going to the capital? Would you like to come with me? " Zhang bupang caught up with him and carried a package about the same size as Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng had a strong interest in the little fat man, "are you going to the capital? It''s just right. We can go there by the way. " "Hehe, people of the same age as us both go to the capital to take part in the imperial examination!" Zhang bupang laughs straight, his two small eyes bend into crescent. "What was the imperial examination for?" "The imperial examination is a martial arts contest. It''s also the best way for ordinary people to get promoted. However, I don''t want to take any imperial examination if my father is not in charge of me. I never like fighting and killing people!" Zhang bupang said that he took out two drumsticks from the package on his back. One was stuffed into Zhang Zheng''s hand, and the other chewed on himself. Seeing this skillful action, Zhang Zheng was dumbfounded. It seems that the huge package is full of food! Zhang Zheng was not polite. He took the drumstick and bit it. Although it was not as good as the pharmacist''s, it was several times more delicious than ordinary drumsticks. "Hey, let''s go to the dock. There''s a spaceship there. We''re just ready to go. We can fly all the way to the capital. How about it?" Zhang bupang is eager to have a try. He has already made the best preparation. "Spaceship?" Zhang Zheng has some doubts. Will there still be spaceships on this technology? The lights haven''t been made yet, have they? "Yes, you haven''t done it yet, have you? Come on, I''ll show you! " Zhang bupang took Zhang Zheng''s hand and rushed to the wharf. As Zhang bupang looked fat, he did not run slowly. After a while, he pulled Zhang Zheng to the wharf. A huge boat appeared in front of Zhang Zheng. It was the wooden boat in the water, but it was floating in the air. Before boarding the ship, the conductor checked the identity of the two people. After confirming that there was no mistake, Zhang Zheng and Zhang bupang got on the ship. "I''m a good boy. I really admire you, good brother. You are the token of Yan Family in Beijing. Do you know what it means?" Zhang bupang''s face is unbelievable. His small eyes are not big enough to stare at the Yan Family token on Zhang Zheng''s hand. "What does that mean?" "Ouch, from now on, you will be my elder brother Zhang bupang. This Yan Family token can be said to be the pass of Hanlin academy! As long as you take this, even if you are a waste, you can also enter the Imperial Academy! " Zhang bupang''s face was excited and his little face was red. "Cough, I''m not your elder brother. You can call me Zhang Zheng." Zhang Zheng didn''t expect that Yan Ruxue''s token was so powerful, but Zhang Zheng was a little puzzled. When he first met him, he sent such a valuable item. Zhang Zheng couldn''t help thinking that Yan Ruxue knew sister Su Su Su! The two men said that the spaceship had started and flew out to a light. Zhang Zheng was a little surprised at the speed, which was even faster than the plane. "Brother Zheng, we can get to the capital in about three hours. Have you ever been to the capital! Listen to the adults say that it is a colorful world, just think about it is exciting As soon as Zhang bupang talks about this, he has left all of them. "No, you have?" "Yes, I used to go with my father when I was a child. I only blame my ignorance at that time, otherwise I would definitely go to Yixiang garden in the capital city!" "Yes, come and have some jerky!" Zhang Zheng didn''t want to get involved with Zhang bupang in that respect. He took a piece of Jiaolong dried meat directly from the package and put it in Zhang bupang''s hand. "I''m a good boy. It''s so delicious. I swear, it''s definitely the best jerky I''ve ever had in my life. Brother Zheng, from now on, you''re my big brother. I''ll mix with you. Emma, this jerky is so delicious!" Zhang bupang burps Zhang Zheng''s large piece of dried meat.Along the way, Zhang Zheng learned a lot about Nanjiang from Zhang bupang. The map he bought last time was only a small part. Zhang Zheng had an impulse to scold his mother. He gave only one third of the map with one or two silver coins, and the one in his hand was only 500 Wen. Suddenly, the ship shook violently, and the huge sail fell down directly. The explosion came. Several scholars under the sail just said, "my life is up to me, not from heaven." now it has been smashed into mud. All of a sudden, the huge inertia let people hit the front, there are several unprepared ordinary people hit the deck, turned into a pool of meat mud. "Ah, help Because Zhang bupang was too fat, the wooden railing he grasped was crushed directly, and the man flew forward. Zhang Zheng''s quick eye and quick hand pulled Zhang bupang back. The spaceship, which was just speeding forward, stopped in a moment. There were several big holes on the deck. There were no more than 100 people gasping for breath. "Ha ha ha, the old ghost on Jiulong Mountain is right. The imperial spaceship will pass by. Ha ha ha, I have made a fortune this time!" Next to the spaceship appeared a bigger pirate ship, which was three or four times as big as this one. The first one was a big man with bare arms and a long scar on his face. The captain came out of the cockpit and looked at the pirate ship beside him in horror. He was too scared to stay for a moment, so he abandoned the ship and left. Chapter 271 "Ha ha ha, the old ghost on Jiulong Mountain is right. The imperial spaceship will pass by. Ha ha ha, I have made a fortune this time!" Next to the spaceship appeared a bigger pirate ship, which was three or four times as big as this one. The first one was a big man with bare arms and a long scar on his face. The captain came out of the cockpit and looked at the pirate ship beside him in horror. He was too scared to stay for a moment, so he abandoned the ship and left. "Hiss!" The captain, who had just jumped out of the boat, was caught cold by the spear shot out in the air. It seemed that he could not die any more. "Brother Zheng, it''s miserable this time. I''ve hurt you. I shouldn''t have told you to get on the boat. I didn''t expect to meet a thief here!" Zhang bupang looks remorseful. If he starts all over again, he will never listen to his father''s words and attend any imperial examination meeting. "Snitch?" Zhang Zheng was puzzled. "Yes! There are two kinds of snitch. One is for money. Generally speaking, it is easy to send away. After meeting someone, he gives him some money to pass by. The other is to kill people for fun. This black thief is obviously the second one! As long as they have been killed for hundreds of years, they will be killed by thousands of men and women! " Hearing this, Zhang Zheng could not help feeling a little disappointed with the laws in southern Xinjiang. He casually asked, "are these people so arrogant that the national teacher doesn''t care?" "Ah, the national master is not a God, but a human being. How could he manage so many things? The national master promulgated laws and decrees more than once. The officials below are apparently listening to what they should do. As long as these thieves give some money, these princes and city Lords will turn a blind eye." In Zhang bupang''s speech with Zhang Zheng, these thieves had already boarded the ship. The black thieves were the first to bear the brunt. The expression on his face was bloodthirsty and ferocious. "Students, don''t be afraid, I stopped these thieves, you jump out of the boat, there is a chance of life!" A young man with a high crown was holding a five-star sword in his hand, and when he spoke, he chopped at the robber. For a moment, the sword was shining on the deck. "Oh? It''s good. I didn''t expect that the younger generation in southern Xinjiang still had such talents, but that''s it! Little ones, kill them for me. When you see them, you''ll get a reward The black thief, wielding a huge machete, stopped the attack of the young man with high crown and cried. "This is jianqingyu, one of the top ten outstanding young people in Jiangnan County!" Zhang bupang was excited, and the fat on his face trembled. However, in the next second, the jade sword, which had high expectations, was chopped away by the black thief. The five-star sword in his hand was cut so dim that it flew out of the tiger''s mouth and landed on the black thief''s hand. "Tut Tut, it''s a pity to use such a good sword in your hand!" The black thief swung the five-star sword straight into the chest of the sword sapphire. The impact force directly depressed the chest of the sword sapphire. The whole person was trapped in the deck, staring at the big eyes, and could not die again. "Ah, run! Jian Qingyu is defeated. We are certainly not the opponents of the black thieves. "As soon as the words fell, we jumped off the boat. If we fell down, we would have a chance to survive. If we fell to death, we would have to blame our lives. For a moment, only Zhang Zheng and Zhang bupang were left on the ship. "Fat boy, don''t you dance?" The black thief smiles and looks at Zhang bupang, who is curled up in a ball. "I... I''m afraid of heights. Can you let me go? I''ll let dad give you a lot of money." Zhang is not fat. He is a real man. "Money? What''s the use of money? I need money to steal that thing? The pleasure of killing can''t be compared with money, fat man, go to death After that, the robber swung his big knife and chopped at Zhang bupang. "Bang!" The sound of metal collision reminds me that the black thief''s knife and Zhang Zheng''s pig killing knife collided together, sending out dazzling sparks. In any case, the black thief''s knife could not move down a little bit. "How can I be so young that I can be equal with the black thieves? I''m afraid the top ten Heaven level masters in the Imperial Academy are just like this! Who the hell are you? " The black thief felt fear in his heart. He didn''t expect to be beaten by a little ghost. No matter what, it''s a bit unrealistic. "I am the one who killed you!" Zhang Zheng''s momentum increased abruptly. He stabbed a long gun out of his left hand and passed it directly from the body of the black thief. "Poof, when on earth, hateful!" The huge body of the black robber smashed on the deck, and his face was full of reluctance. Zhang Zheng put the weapon behind him and pulled Zhang bupang, who was dull in face, jumped off the spaceship which was about to crash. Soon, Zhang Zheng widened his eyes and saw that those who had just jumped out of the boat were dead! There was another force. There was a boa constrictor of hundreds of meters in the sky. There was an old man standing on the head of the snake. It''s controlling the serpent to swallow the fallen people. Snake? Zhang Zheng''s heart was startled, did not care to think so much, SA Ya Zi ran wild, the whole person was like flying in the air. "Well? How is it possible that there are also the strong ones in the golden elixir The old man looked at Zhang Zheng with shock on his face, then he was furious, "boy, dare to cheat me, hum!" Driving the snake to chase Zhang Zheng, the fat snake moved without any delay, and the sand and stones were flying behind him."Ah ~ brother Zheng, ah, help me, he is going to bite me!" Zhang bupang almost fainted from fear. The snake head behind him spewed a 10 meter long core. Zhang Lai''s mouth was full of blood. Zhang Zheng could smell the smell inside. "What''s your name? Throw you down again!" As expected, Zhang bupang was honest at once. "How is it possible that this boy can run in the air with the strength of Tianjie! I must learn these skills! I''m afraid I''ll be the best when I compare The snake old man thought that Zhang Zheng was regarded as a treasure. Zhang Zheng looked at his back and was about to swallow himself. Zhang Zheng couldn''t help but grasp the pig killing knife on his back. Even if there was a ten thousand swords to return to the clan, he would not give up! "Shua Shua!" Just when Zhang Zheng was trying to do his best, there was the sound of breaking the wind in the distance, and soon there was a deafening voice: "heresy! Come and die. Jiangnan county will not allow you to do anything wrong! " I saw a Confucian scholar with a six star sword flying from afar. It seems that he has just entered the golden elixir realm, and his flight is still unstable. "Cut, Jindan realm, boy, this time you are very lucky. I snake old man will let you go for a while." Then he rode the snake and disappeared into the sky. Zhang took a breath and jumped to the ground. He threw Zhang bupang on the ground. He clasped his fist in the air and said, "thank you for your help. Zhang Zheng! Good to meet you "Taoist friends don''t need to be polite. Now that the national master is seriously injured, it''s time for us to be loyal to the country. We can''t let these heresies come here, and the southern Xinjiang will be bloody!" The Confucian scholar fell next to Zhang Zheng and checked Zhang bupang''s body. He was relieved to find that he just fainted. Chapter 272 "Taoist friends don''t need to be polite. Now that the national master is seriously injured, it''s time for us to be loyal to the country. We can''t let these heresies come here, and the southern Xinjiang will be bloody!" The Confucian scholar fell next to Zhang Zheng and checked Zhang bupang''s body. He was relieved to find that he just fainted. "Why hasn''t the garrison of Jiangnan county come yet?" Zhang Zheng couldn''t help but ask that no one in his territory would be comfortable except for this. "Ah, there have been riots all over the country. I''m sorry to say that there have been riots all over the country." The Confucian scholar shook his head and was not satisfied with the practice of the royal family in southern Xinjiang. "There is some chaos in southern Xinjiang. I''m afraid that the previously suppressed clans and forces will gradually come to the surface during this period of time. The national master of Southern Xinjiang doesn''t want to manage it. He may be in the next big move, so big that he can''t guess the end." Zhang Zheng''s words directly confused the Confucians, and his face was full of question marks. After a long time, the army of Jiangnan County arrived here. The first one looked at Zhang Zheng and said with shame, "sorry, our speed is too slow. You are shocked." "Report, the inspection has been completed. Only these two survived on the whole spacecraft!" The subordinates took a small copy and said to the garrison chief in front of Zhang Zheng. "Well, now I''ll take you directly to the capital. There is also a snake old man in Jiulong Mountain. We will encircle and suppress them, so you don''t have to worry about it!" Then Zhang Zheng and Zhang bupang, who just woke up, was sent to the spaceship. "Brother Zheng, have we been eaten by snakes?" Zhang bupang said slowly, lying on the deck. Some Zhang Zheng couldn''t laugh or cry. For a pampered person like Zhang bupang, it was hard to accept such a frightening thing for the first time. "Don''t worry. Jiangnan county has sent someone to save us. Now they are going to the capital." "That''s great. I must eat all the delicious food in the capital at that time, or I will come in vain and almost lose my life!" Zhang bupang said maliciously. The spaceship was relatively slow and arrived at the capital only after dark. As soon as they got off the boat, Zhang Zheng and Zhang bupang ran up the street. For Zhang Zheng, it can be said that he has found a slightly human place. It can be said that the capital is very luxurious. When it is near night, it is already full of lights. The street lamps are all made of spirit fire, and they continue to grow. "Brother Zheng, come with me. I''ll take you to eat delicious food! I''ll hold you and be as fat as I am "I won''t go. I still have some important things to do. Besides, I have to take the imperial examination after a while, so I have to prepare well." Zhang Zheng sent Zhang bupang away in a few words. The whole person was relieved. According to the address taught by the devil, Zhang Zheng came to an unobtrusive alley with three big characters and yihongyuan. "I''ll go. Isn''t this the kiln?" Zhang Zhengmu gaped, let himself live here, it will not be disgraced. When he came, Zhang Zheng heard from people nearby that this place was called hualiuxiang. Some officials in the imperial court were strictly in charge of their families and often came to such places for Spring Festival evenings. The national road is very narrow and small. It is OK to pass by one person. Two people seem to be a little crowded. Zhang Zheng is carrying a big burden behind him. He is very awkward when walking. The walls on both sides are creaking. Soon, Zhang Zheng came to the end and pushed the door to enter. The inside and outside were just two worlds. They were bright and golden. Many officials in the imperial court were enjoying themselves here. Zhang Zheng''s appearance attracted everyone''s attention. "Oh, you come to this kind of place when you are young? Aren''t you afraid of willow disease? Ha ha ha A man with a Chinese face and a black mole on his chin said with a gloomy smile. A man with a hand still drinking wine looked at Zhang Zheng and said with a smile. "Shut up, you are so ugly and you come here!" Zhang Zheng felt irritable, and one thing after another, he was rude. "Who are you? Do you know who I am? Do you dare to talk to me like that, believe me or not Chen Tong looks ferocious and looks at Zhang Zheng as if he is looking at a dead man. It must not be the first time he has done such a thing in Yihong hospital. "Who am I?" The fire in Zhang Zheng''s heart suddenly came up. "I''m blue Ling bodyguard! Liupin official, do you dare to talk to me like this? Believe it or not, I''ll take you to the Justice Department and let them hang you up and fight you? " "Oh? Is it an official with a high level of six grades? " Zhang Zheng said lightly. "Boy, you..." "are you back Chen Yueer''s voice was not interrupted. Zhang Zheng raised his head and widened his eyes. In front of him, wasn''t he the elder sister who was close to himself outside the disabled old village? At this time, the Yihong courtyard burst into a pot, and everyone turned their attention to the visitors. They were wearing blue green smoke clothes, flowing water mist, green grass and pleated skirts, wearing light blue green water thin smoke yarn, if the shoulders were cut into a waist, if the muscles were condensed fat, and if the air was orchid. Fold the waist to micro step, showing a bright wrist in the light yarn. With spring water in his eyes, he had a hollow golden hairpin on his head, decorated with purple jade, and tassels sprinkled on the green silk. The fragrance is delicate, the jade is tender, the dimple is more beautiful than the flower, the finger is like cutting the onion root, the mouth is like containing the red elixir, the twinkle and smile move the heart and soul."Ouch, Miss Yaya, why are you here?" Chen Tong passes by with a flattering face, but is stopped by two big men beside Tu Suya ya. "Miss ya ya, you just said that? Director? Aren''t you the chief of the court? " At the same time, two eyes are constantly swimming on Tu Su Ya Ya''s body, and a small amount of saliva can be seen in the corners of his mouth. "Yes, miss ya ya, I''m flattered by your sudden appearance." Tu Su Ya Ya is a famous person in Yihong Academy. Many famous people want to have a good time with him. However, Tu Su Ya Ya is not interested in all the talented people in the capital and is indifferent to life. Just at the beginning of the Yihong courtyard, a prince was greedy for Tu Suya''s beauty. He once called for more than a dozen Royal troops to come and forcibly occupy it. However, the two great men next to Yaya took it back. After the emperor learned that at this time, Long Yan was furious and directly abolished the prince''s identity. For a time, the whole capital was shocked. Since then, no one beat Tu Suya Ya''s idea. "I have to come over and have a look at it tonight." the voice was sweet and crisp. The whole person leaned over and pasted Zhang Zheng, and whispered in his ear, "what do you say, little leader?" The two people''s postures are very ambiguous. It seems that the two people are close together. Tu Suya Ya is in the earlobe with Zhang Zheng. In fact, he has never met Zhang Zheng at all. Chapter 273 Zhang Zheng felt hostile eyes around him, and his spine was chilly. Most of them were government officials. If he did not pay attention to them, he might not be able to enter the Imperial Academy, let alone steal the lame legs out. Looking at TU Su Ya Ya''s cunning eyes, Zhang Zheng knows that this girl is probably the ugliness of that day. "Hello, everyone. I am the president of Yihong hospital. Please take care of me when I first meet you. I can see that YaYa has been looking after the yard all the time. If she has offended before, please forgive me!" Since Tu Su Yaya said that she was the president, she naturally had to go down the slope. "President Zhang, it was just me who offended me. I didn''t know Taishan well. Please don''t worry about villains." Chen Tong, who had just been arrogant, became honest. "Oh? I can''t stand it. So, go away, Yihong hospital won''t welcome you! " When Zhang Zheng''s voice was cold, a strong murderous spirit gushed out of his body, which made Chen Tong shiver. For a while, Zhang Zheng became the focus of Yihong hospital. Chen Tong dared not speak. The two strong men beside Yaya were not able to deal with them. What''s more, there was another Zhang Zheng who looked like a god of killing. Chen Tong''s face changed constantly, bit his teeth and said, "OK! It''s my bad luck today, president Zhang. I hope you don''t give me a chance in the future, otherwise I''ll make a good calculation with you! Let''s go Chen Tong waved his hand, and the men who came with him did not give up. Obviously, they did not stay long enough. Because of their face, they had to follow Chen Tong to leave. Chen Tonglin went out and gave Zhang Zheng a hard look at his back. "It''s a pleasure to meet President Zhang. As expected, you are a young man of dragon and Phoenix. This bearing is really extraordinary. Ha ha ha, I''m a little powerful in the east of the city. Call me from the place where I can be useful in the future." As soon as Chen Tong left, other people came to make friends with Zhang Zheng. It has to be said that the most favorite thing of these scholars in the south is to act in accordance with the wind, which side of the wall grass is windy. Nuota is a capital city, stretching for thousands of kilometers, but yihongyuan is the only one. From the rich merchants to the royal families and nobles, people with money and power will run to this Yihong courtyard. "Dean Zhang, you have to be careful. Although Miss Yaya is supported by the royal family, Chen Tong does not dare to do anything, but you are not the same. Chen Tong will make a report. Maybe you will find trouble one day. Dean Zhang, you have to be careful!" "Well, Zhang Zheng, thank you for reminding me. If you can trust me in the future, you can come to me! It''s a little late today. I''ll go back to my room and have a rest! You can''t stay with us for a long time Zhang Zheng hugged his fist and winked at ya ya. Yaya understood, turned around and took Zhang Zheng to go inside. He walked through four courtyards until he was taken to the innermost part by Yaya. "Ya Ya, how can I see that people in every yard dress differently?" Zhang Zheng has some doubts. "Report back to the young leader, every yard here has different class status. The outermost yard is just some people with some money. Most of the people inside are officials of the imperial court. Let the servants guard the door in the first yard, so as not to run away when the women come." No matter how serious they are in front of them, they are still joking. "Sister Yaya, don''t be so restrained. You''d better call me Xiaozheng!" "Forgive me, little master. This is absolutely impossible. My ancestor will punish us!" Tu Su Ya said seriously. "Listen to me, sister Yaya, call me Xiaozheng. This is an order!" "Good, less... Xiaozheng!" The impression of Zhang Zheng in Yaya''s heart is better than that of Zhang Zheng. There are few young people at this age who can defeat themselves. Yaya has already convinced Zhang Zheng. "Good!" Hearing Yaya just said that, Zhang Zheng understood something. No wonder when he just came in, there was a man with a seven star sword on his waist. Only a grade official could wear it! At the thought that Yi Hong Yuan was his own, Zhang Zheng''s small eyes bent into a crescent moon. "Xiao Zheng, what are you thinking? So happy? " Yaya asked suspiciously. "Cough, nothing, eh?" With that, Zhang Zheng saw the servant girl Xiaozi standing behind Ya Ya, staring at her chest with a dignified look. "Ah? Don''t stare at people like that Small purple by Zhang Zheng to see the small face flushed, shyly said, hastily reached out to block his chest. Zhang Zheng stepped forward and took away the hand covered by Xiaozi, and his expression became more dignified. "Ah, little master, don''t do it!" Xiaozi cried out in a hurry. Yihong academy is not selling herself. Most of the girls here are still young. When Zhang Zheng wants to do something with herself, her face turns red with fear. She didn''t expect that she, the young leader, should be so dishonest. "Don''t do anything, young master. The patriarch specially told you not to do anything about men and women before you reach the young baby." Tu Su Ya Ya also looked shocked, and hastened to persuade him, saying that he was going to pull Zhang Zheng apart. "Don''t move! I am seeing a doctor for Xiaozi. He has a stone on his chest. He must be treated quickly, or even Hua Tuo will not be able to return to heaven when he is alive! " Zhang Zheng said solemnly.Tu Su Yaya was shocked. Although she didn''t know who Hua Tuo was, she also understood Zhang Zheng''s meaning. She repeatedly exclaimed in shock: "God, how can you know Xiao Zi is not feeling well these days. She went to see many doctors in the capital. They all said that Xiaozi was a chest stone. Unless Yuanying master forced her to use internal force, there was no way to cure it!" "Thank you for your concern. Xiaozi has accepted her fate. She just wants to give her own strength to the demon sect before she dies." Small purple listen to Tu Suya tell her illness, tears suddenly uncontrolled stay down, instantly cry into a teardrop. "What are you crying about? Get up quickly. I can cure this disease, but it''s not a big one!" Zhang Zheng said with a smile that he had studied with a pharmacist for so long that he had told himself most of his life experience. "What? Can you cure it? But you are not the realm of Yuanying? " Tu Su Ya Ya looks at Zhang Zheng in shock. "Hurry up, listen to me, help me prepare six silver needles, a basin of hot water, and another pot of wine!" Zhang Zheng ordered that he put a hand on Xiao Zi''s arm and began to feel the pulse. Tu Su Yaya doesn''t believe Zhang Zheng very much. Many famous doctors in the capital can''t cure it. Can you cure it with only six silver needles? Although he murmured in his heart, he did not neglect in his action. After a while, he prepared the six silver needles needed by Zhang Zheng. Chapter 274 "Well, undress!" Zhang Zheng ordered. Xiaozi bit her teeth, took off her coat and left only her bra. She thought to herself, "look, if there''s something wrong with the master''s mind, you should have contributed to the demon sect!" "All right, all right!" In the small purple face to take off the bra, Zhang Zheng said to stop him. Zhang Zheng looked dignified. After baking the silver needle with the spirit fire, he sprinkled the wine on it, and quickly inserted the needle into Xiaozi''s chest. "Ah ~" little purple''s face turned red. It seemed that the injection just hurt. Tu Su Yaya stood aside, some hands and feet helpless. Looking at Zhang Zheng''s absorbed appearance, she was filled with a flower mania. Indeed, Zhang Zheng''s side face looked very handsome. To say that it was a little feminine, now it has a little masculinity. The wild sun''s skin has been tanned to ancient bronze, and the beautiful face has clear muscle lines, which are bright and bright The glowing eyes inside. "Hot water!" Zhang Zheng pulled Ya Ya back from the fantasy with a light voice, and quickly carried the hot water over. Zhang Zheng put the used silver needle in the hot water. After a while, the whole basin of water had turned black. "Hoo, OK, Yaya, Xiaozi, we''ve dealt with it." Zhang Zheng clapped his hands, stood up and stretched himself, looking tired. The outsider seems just simple, but in fact Zhang Zheng has been absorbed in controlling the silver needle in his hands with great mental strength to ensure that there is no error at all. "Is that all right?" Ya Ya''s face is unbelievable. It''s unbelievable that Zhang Zheng can''t cure so many doctors in Beijing. It''s unbelievable. "Yes, well, it''s caused by excessive drinking and staying up late. Don''t eat greasy food when you drink in the future, OK? Soak your feet in warm water before going to bed Zhang Zheng ordered, shaking his head, a bit like a storyteller. "Well, thank you, master. I feel much more comfortable, but I''m a little sleepy. I''ll go back and have a rest first." Little purple whispered, "I don''t know what''s going on with me, yawn!" "It''s normal. I just stabbed your sleeping hole. I need a good rest." Zhang Zheng said with a smile,. After a while, Yaya sent Xiaozi back and came back. She looked at Zhang Zheng with a mysterious face and said, "Hey, Xiaozheng, I didn''t expect that you are still a miracle doctor!" "The miracle doctor can''t talk about it. When I was in the village, I learned two skills from the pharmacist''s grandfather, and I could barely use it." Zhang Zheng said modestly. "Hey hey, do you mind helping our sisters to see the doctor?" Tu Su Ya laughs. "Well, it''s OK. Anyway, I haven''t been busy recently." Zhang Zheng promised happily that he could temper what the pharmacist had given him. "Hey, hey, good!" With that, Ya Ya went out happily. After a while, Ya Ya came in with a group of good sisters. Zhang Zheng''s eyelids jumped. There must be at least dozens of them. "Let me introduce you to you. This is the president of Yihong hospital. At the same time, she is also a miracle doctor. If any sister is uncomfortable with the miracle doctor, you can find him to check the pulse. He cured the disease of little purple sister!" Fearing that the world would not be in chaos, Yaya directly said Zhang Zheng was a miracle doctor. "Oh, my God, I love you so much. My good brother, or our dean, come and have a look. What''s wrong with me?" A well dressed woman sat in front of Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng put his hand on the woman''s wrist, touched it, laughed and said, "my sister has been feeling cold recently. Just drink more hot water and have a good rest." "Cluck cluck, good, worthy of being a miracle doctor. As expected, I guess exactly the same. Thank you, sister. Come and play with me when you are free. I''m in the Phoenix residence over there." He winked at Zhang Zheng, twisted his attractive waist and walked out of the door. "I''ll come and I''ll come, Xiao Zheng. I''ll show my sister what''s going on. I''ve got some nausea and some migraines recently." A haggard looking woman sat opposite Zhang Zheng. "Sister, it''s OK. It''s not a big problem. In addition to the hot weather, we just need to have a good rest tonight and go to have a breath tomorrow morning. It will be fine." "Yes, well, my sister will listen to you. Give me a kiss, Mu!" His lips nodded Zhang Zheng''s small face and turned away with a smile. Perhaps because of Zhang Zhengchang''s handsome appearance, the women in Yihong courtyard were very enthusiastic about him. All night, Zhang Zheng used to feel the pulse, which really exhausted Zhang Zheng''s mental energy. As soon as the last person left, Zhang Zheng closed his eyes and slept like a dead pig. No matter what yaya called it, he just didn''t earn an eye. Zhang Zheng slept for a whole day and night. When he opened his eyes, he saw Yaya''s pretty face and quickly sat up and called out, "sister Yaya, why are you here?" Zhang Zheng looked to the side and was startled. The whole room was full of gift boxes and quickly called out, "sister Su Su, what''s going on here?" "Xiaozheng, these are all snacks and clothes from the sisters of Yihong courtyard. Thank you for helping them!" Yaya said with a smile."Oh, so it is. How long did I sleep?" "One day and one night!" Zhang Zheng was shocked when he heard this. Fortunately, this is the territory of the heaven demon sect. If it is outside, you can''t tell what moth is. "Xiao Zheng, do you know what you say outside this day when you are in a coma?" Yaya said unkindly. Looking at ya ya''s appearance, Zhang Zheng felt a little bad, and his eyelids jumped up and he drowned a mouthful of saliva. "Hey, you are a celebrity in Beijing now! All the streets and alleys know that our Yihong hospital, in addition to being a gynecological miracle doctor, all the people who want to make an appointment are in line! " Yaya said, hiding behind the appointment of these pieces of paper to Zhang Zheng''s hands. "Lord''s house? First grade official? Where is the chance? " Looking at these prominent appointment cards, Zhang Zheng knew that this must be Yaya''s good deed. Looking at Zhang Zheng''s mouth, Yaya chuckled and said, "ha ha ha, what are you looking at? Hurry to get dressed and go out. Some people have been waiting for you all day!" Zhang Zheng''s face turned black. He dared to sell him as a young leader. Zhang Zheng sighed, put on his clothes, and went out with ya ya. As soon as he entered the hall, he saw a long queue outside. "Hurry up, ink what, came early in the morning, sat here for a day and did not see a personal figure, I thought about what a powerful big man, I did not expect to be an ordinary kid!" Sitting in the front was a fat woman. Looking at Zhang Zheng who came out of the inner room, she said maliciously with disdain on her face. Chapter 275 "Hurry up, ink what, came early in the morning, sat here for a day and did not see a personal figure, I thought about what a powerful big man, I did not expect to be an ordinary kid!" Sitting in the front was a fat woman. Looking at Zhang Zheng who came out of the inner room, she said maliciously with disdain on her face. "I advise you to talk less, so that you don''t know how to die for a while!" Zhang Zheng''s voice was cold, like a god of death. "Oh, do you know who I am? You dare to talk to me like this. Do you believe that I can kill you by waving my hand? " The fat woman said more excited, the fat on her face trembled, just like two big waves. "Three!" Zhang Zheng said softly. "Well? I think you are impatient to live! " Fat women one after another, the people behind and the people of Yihong courtyard all put their eyes on here, Zhang Zheng and the fat woman Liu became the focus of the audience. "Two!" Zhang Zheng held out two fingers, his lips slightly opened, and there was no fluctuation in his face. "Xiao Zheng, don''t see him in the same way. I''ve seen a lot of women like this, and they are unreasonable. Although she is the wife of the king, she has been out of favor for many years because of her fat body. She can''t walk around for a few days!" Yaya said coldly that Liu''s practice made her feel very angry. No matter what, Zhang Zheng was also the minor leader of the demon sect. As the Lord of the demon church, he could not tolerate others insulting Zhang Zheng. "You are the most beloved little girl in Yihong courtyard. I''ll let you open your beautiful face later! Let those stinky men see what you can do for you Liu said this, the Yi red courtyard men and women all offended again. Looking at the people looking at their eyes, Liu turned her lips and said with disdain: "I thought it was so powerful that I just dared to look at me with my eyes. A group of humble garbage!" "One!" Zhang Zheng''s voice was not loud, but fell into the ears of everyone present. "Boy, you... Er... Poof!" Liu a mouthful of old blood spurted out, the whole person fat body tottering, then the eyes turned up, "boom The huge fat body hit the floor, raising a lot of dust. "This... This is what happened!" "Ah, dead!" "The thief''s wife died well. I feel sick when I see him. I have a mean face. I have to be spoiled! Hum "Hush, keep your voice down. Walls have ears. Do you know that! If this spread to the Lord''s ears, you will have good fruit to eat "..." many people talked about it, and they couldn''t believe what they saw. It was too strange for a good man to say that he would die. "Everyone, you must have seen that there are also masters present. I Zhang Zheng did not use any means. This Liu family died by himself, and has nothing to do with Yihong hospital." Zhang Zheng stood up and explained to the crowd. "Why can you determine the time of her death? If you count down three, she will die. It''s not your fault. Who else can it be?" With the Liu family together a small factotum said viciously. "Ha ha, this is very simple. When I just went out, I saw her in the printing hall blackened. She was panting when she walked. She just quarreled with me and got angry. Even the immortal could not save him. If she was not satirized at that time, I would consider offering to let her live a few more days. Now, it seems that there is no need for this!" Zhang Zheng shook his head and whispered, as if to say another common thing. The little servant looked at the body of the master who fell on the ground, bit his teeth, and said fiercely: "you know that to this extent, you still don''t save her, and it''s in your heart!" "Well, if the owner of a dog is dead and his mouth is not honest, I''ll say one more thing. You have committed adultery with Liu''s family. The evidence is conclusive. I can see from the two of you. What''s the matter, do you have anything else to say?" As soon as Zhang Zheng said this, the whole audience was in a state of uproar. They all opened their eyes, and their faces were incredible. The little factotum directly knelt on the ground with two legs and one soft. He did not dare to look at the eyes around him. "My God, how can such a vulgar thing happen in the Lord''s mansion? Can''t people laugh off their big teeth when it is spread out?" "Tut Tut, it''s really obscene. I didn''t expect that the king could not even look at his wife. If it was spread out, I''m afraid the king''s face would be completely disgraced." "Comfortable, I can''t stand the king''s face which makes people feel arrogant and domineering. Now my wife is out of the wall. How can he have the face to be arrogant and domineering in the capital city?" "..." as soon as this statement was made, the following people can be said to be very happy, shaking out the scandal of the Lord. "Ha ha ha, you are worthy of being a miracle doctor. You are really better at skills. I admire you!" Suddenly, two people walked away, one with a seven star sword in his waist. He was a senior official of the imperial court, accompanied by an old man who said hello to Zhang Zheng with a smile. "Zhang Zheng, a younger generation, has met two predecessors. I don''t know why they came here?" Both of them were obviously from the palace. One day, their fame spread to the palace. Obviously, the old man was also a doctor. Zhang Zheng could smell a faint smell of herbal medicine on his body."Ha ha ha ha ha, I''m Zuolong, the bodyguard with the sword in front of the emperor. This is Zhuge Qing, the Queen''s personal clothes. I heard that a miracle doctor appeared in Yihong hospital today. I came here to have a look. I didn''t expect that when I saw him today, I really deserved the reputation and was as powerful as the rumor. I could diagnose it only by observing words and looks. The method is really high!" The sound of the guard with the sword was loud and clear to everyone in the room. "I think elder brother Zuo should not just talk about the younger generation?" "Ha ha, that''s right. I''ve come to invite the doctor to visit the palace? Don''t know if there''s time? " Zuo long asked cautiously. Zhang Zheng looked like he should have no vital thoughts. He pondered for a moment and said, "it''s OK to go, but the patients who come here have been waiting for a day. I have to finish my work before I can go." "Ha ha, you don''t have to worry about this. I can do this. You can go to the palace with the left bodyguard, and give these people of Yihong courtyard to me!" Zhuge Qing said with a smile, sitting in the position of Zhang Zheng. When they heard that the imperial doctors came to see their own doctors, these people were very happy. The imperial doctors can be said to be the top doctors in the whole country of Southern Xinjiang. Ordinary people can''t let these people see their own doctors even if they are golden. Now, they can''t be lucky enough to be treated by the imperial doctors. Chapter 276 When they heard that the imperial doctors came to see their own doctors, these people were very happy. The imperial doctors can be said to be the top doctors in the whole country of Southern Xinjiang. Ordinary people can''t let these people see their own doctors even if they are golden. Now, they can''t be lucky enough to be treated by the imperial doctors. Looking at the people''s happy appearance, Zhang Zheng had a bitter smile. It seemed that his reputation with the imperial doctor was still one thousand and eight thousand li "Xiaozheng, you should be more careful. If something happens, you can pull the smoke bomb away!" Yaya went to Zhang Zheng and carefully put a small pipe into Zhang Zheng''s hand. Zhang Zheng took a look and kicked him into his trouser pocket. "Doctor Zhang, it should not be too late. Let''s go quickly." "Good!" Under the public''s gaze, Zhang Zheng and Zuo long left Yihong courtyard and went to the palace. Along the way, Zhang Zheng also knew his mission. He was also the only wife of the emperor in southern Xinjiang. He had been neglected by Emperor Gaodi of Han Dynasty since he got sick. For many years, he had not been out of the palace for nearly five years because he was bedridden all day. Many new young eunuchs in the palace didn''t know this empress very well. Soon, Zhang Zheng led him down to the Imperial City in Zuolong. There was a huge sprinkler head on the Imperial City, which was ordered by the national master to build by the Ministry of heavenly works. At that time, there was a great disturbance because of this dragon head. It was said that Fengshui Master said it was unlucky to cut down the dragon head. For a time, all the people from all walks of life were against the national master, and their voices were shaking. But the emperor of Southern Xinjiang had no choice but to do so Change the faucet into a water spray faucet, which suppressed the rumors. The palace is also quiet. It is ten minutes after midnight. There are few pedestrians on the road. Zuo long, the bodyguard with a sword in front of him, leads the way without being stopped. "Well, this is it. Doctor Zhang, wait for me here. I''ll go in and report." "No harm!" Zhang Zheng was not in a hurry. He was an interested observer of the scenery in front of the door behind Huang. Seeing the pear trees planted far away, Zhang Zheng couldn''t help but sing a poem: "suddenly, like the spring breeze overnight, thousands of trees and pear blossoms are blooming!" "Good poetry, good poetry. I didn''t expect that Doctor Zhang was so eloquent at a young age, and his future is bound to be limitless." When the door of the Queen''s palace opened, a lady came out of the palace, smiling in her eyes and praising. The queen is wearing a pale white palace dress, but the elegant place is a bit more worldly. The wide skirt is elegant and luxurious. Black jade like green silk, a simple Museum fly fairy analogy, a few plump pearls randomly dotted between the hair, so that the dark cloud like hair, more soft, bright and moist. Beautiful eyes between the flow of gorgeous, red lips rippling with Qing Yan smile. Even if it is terminally ill, it also gives people a thrilling beauty, completely unlike a woman nearly 40 years old. It''s not hard to imagine why the emperor of Southern Xinjiang was so controversial that she was regarded as the queen with a face of calamity to the country and the people? Zhang Zheng looked carefully, actually with Huangfu Shuying have some similarities, especially eyes, the Star River is brilliant, like a paradise. "Zhang Zheng, a grassroots man, meets the queen. The queen will have a good fortune! I''m afraid to be appreciated by the queen! " Although Zhang Zheng''s mind is more presumptuous, but his mouth is extremely humble. "Come in with me!" The queen took a deep look at Zhang Zheng and turned to enter the house. When Zhang Zheng was about to enter the gate, Zuo long whispered in his ear: "little leader, if the treatment fails, he must shout three times, and Zuo long will send the young leader away from the capital!" Hearing this, Zhang Zheng''s heart trembled. How powerful is the Tianmo cult? Even the emperor''s bodyguards with swords are their own. Isn''t the emperor''s head in his own hands? At the thought of this, Zhang Zheng instantly had a feeling of being rich and generous. "Poof!" As soon as she closed the door, the queen spat out blood. It turned out to be black blood, which fell on the ground and eroded the blanket. At this time, twelve imperial doctors were standing in the room, looking at the queen with fear. It was obvious that such a thing had been a common practice for a long time. Zhang Zheng stepped forward quickly, held the queen on the foot, and put two fingers on the Queen''s pulse. "Shaft! Don''t be rude and dare to offend the queen Looking at Zhang Zheng''s action, an imperial physician was in a hurry and almost grabbed the furnace beside him and smashed it at Zhang Zheng. "Old Wu, don''t be rude. This is the miracle doctor zhugeqing invited back. Maybe he can cure the Queen''s disease!" An elderly doctor reached out and stopped Lao Wu. "He? At a young age, we can''t deal with the disease on his own? " Old Wu was sarcastic. "Shut up!" The queen spoke softly, and the doctors were quiet at once. As time went by, Zhang Zheng''s face became very dignified. After a long time, he took back his finger and pointed to the queen and several doctors and said, "the queen has been poisoned for five years and six months, and the poison has already been deeply rooted in the bone marrow. If the queen had not the strength of heaven, I would have driven the crane to the West. In this way, the Queen''s life span is only two months at most!" As soon as this was said, people in the room were all staring at each other. Lao Wu once again grasped the stove in his hand and was about to smash it on Zhang Zheng''s head.Zhang Zheng took a breath and said softly, "but fortunately, I met. Although there is some trouble in removing this poison, there is no medicine to cure it!" "Boy? Speaking in the palace is responsible, but boasting about Haikou will destroy the nine tribes Lao Wu threatened. Zhang Zheng didn''t pay any attention to him at all. He said to himself, "this poison is called Qianji poison. It''s not fatal. It''s just a seal of strength. How can you doctors throw medicine indiscriminately, which leads to the deterioration of the condition, and the queen will lose weight all day and can''t see the sun!" "Well, sure enough, the old boy zhugeqing didn''t see it wrong. He was a miracle doctor! Congratulations to the queen in advance The old doctor was too excited to speak. He looked ashamed. "Dr. Zhang, I''ve just offended you. I''m worried about the Queen''s condition. What do we need to do next?" Lao Wu changed his face at once. It seems that he was really worried about the queen of Southern Xinjiang. "Thousand machine poison, sure enough, Yulang, did you send someone to save me? When is it time to report injustice and injustice? If you had known this day, why should we have done it in the first place?" The queen of Southern Xinjiang was confused and said to herself what Zhang Zheng could not understand. "You guys have all these Chinese medicines ready. In addition, you can show me the prescription that the queen has taken in the past five years. In addition, we will prepare 108 palace maids! Yes, and pen and paper! " Zhang Zheng frowned and ordered. Chapter 277 "Medicine in the last five years? Doctor Zhang, why are you like this When Lao Wu heard Zhang Zheng say this, his doubts suddenly increased. "Originally, Qianji poison only needs to be split up. It is a mixture of one hundred and eight poisons. But in recent years, the medicine you give to the queen is a tonic. Naturally, the poison is more severe. Now I just need to start with the latest one and restore it to five years ago." Zhang Zheng said while writing. As soon as these words were said, the faces of the imperial doctors were shocked, and the old doctors'' eyes widened: "yes, yes, it''s not bad that we are miracle doctors. We have lived for the majority of our lives, and we don''t know as much as a child. I''m sorry, Lao Wu, you can take all the prescriptions given to the queen these years to Dr. Zhang, and write the measurement of each pair of medicine." They all got busy, and it took nearly midnight to sort out the data and hand it over to Zhang Zheng. "Doctor Zhang, this is your prescription!" The old man put a book in his hand in front of Zhang Zheng. It was an inch thick. Even Zhang Zheng felt headache when he saw such a prescription, "OK, I know. You can find the herbs I wrote next. As for whether the Queen''s disease can be cured, the rest depends on you! Remember, find them before dawn Zhang Zhengqian exhorted him to give his prescription to the old doctor. "Well, Doctor Zhang, why is it that none of the 108 medicinal materials above is the most poisonous medicine in the world? Is it to harm or save people?" Looking at the injured prescription, the old doctor almost sat on the ground. If he did what Zhang Zheng said, but could not save the queen, then he would directly implicate the nine clans. "Believe me, I won''t harm you. It won''t do me any good!" Zhang Zheng looked down at the prescription. After a while, only Zhang Zheng and the empress of Southern Xinjiang were left in such a large Queen''s palace. The queen lying on the sick foot broke the long-term peace. "Xiaozheng, did the jade face poison King send you to save me?" Queen lengbuding''s exit inquiry. "Ah? Jade face poison king? Empress, you may be mistaken. No one sent me here. An old man named zhugeqing invited me from Hualiu lane. Dare you tell me that he is? " Zhang Zheng didn''t look up, his eyes fixed on the prescription, and answered carelessly. The queen struggled to sit up. Looking at Zhang Zheng''s eyes, she seemed to be confused. Seeing the past, she whispered: "the jade face poison king is my jade Lang, and Qianji poison was developed by him. In those years, for me, he did not hesitate to destroy his face, but also wanted to protect me. In order to avoid the pursuit of enemies, hiding in the wilderness, your technique, and the way you focus on writing medicine, such as Yulang, you must be his new apprentice "Well, empress, I think the person you are talking about is the pharmacist''s grandfather. Part of my medical skills are really learned from the pharmacist''s grandfather!" Zhang Zheng raised his head, looked into the Queen''s eyes and said, "the Queen''s eyes are clear and bright, and there is no lying at all. Mind reading skills are taught to him by the village head before his arrival. As long as you stare at the eyes, you can judge whether you are lying. "I didn''t expect that after so many years, Yulang still didn''t forget me. I knew that he always had my place in his heart." the Queen''s voice sounded like she was several years younger. Who could have imagined that the empress could have said such a wicked thing, and the green hat on the emperor''s head was pretty sure. No wonder that the emperor made her queen, which caused a great stir. Zhang Zheng did not speak. He could feel that the queen was immersed in the memories, and her dimples showed on her face. She did not look like a 40 year old person at all. As time went by, just as Zhang Zheng finished reading the last piece of pharmacology, the palace clock struck three times. It was already three o''clock in the morning. "Bang, Doctor Zhang, I have found it. I have searched the whole capital in the middle of the night. I have found all the medicines." The gate of the Queen''s palace was pushed open by Lao Wu, who was full of bottles and jars. After rushing in, he sat down on the ground, gasping heavily. Then other doctors followed in succession, each with the same bottles and jars as Lao Wu. "Dr. Zhang, I was worried that the medicine was not enough. I asked everyone to take one, eight in total!" The old doctor said triumphantly. Zhang Zheng couldn''t help being a little shocked. The southern state of Xinjiang was still very rich. Each of these 108 kinds of medicinal materials could cause a bloody storm when they were put outside. If they found so many of them at once, they must have taken out a lot of money from the Treasury. They were really willing to be a queen. "Well, listen to my orders, and let 108 maids follow my instructions!" Zhang Zheng ordered. Soon, the maids surrounded Zhang Zhengli''s three outer layers in the middle, forming a huge eight trigrams array. "Northeast, move, west turn three circles, kandiao..." Zhang Zheng issued one order after another, and soon the maids began to carry out orderly. "This is the method of splitting the eight trigrams that has been lost for a long time. As expected, the miracle doctor is talented and intelligent. At such an age, he has such achievements, and his future is bound to be limitless." The old doctor stroked his white beard and nodded his praise. His eyes were full of appreciation. After a while, Zhang Zheng finished his work, and 108 kinds of medicinal materials were divided into five kinds by Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng took a breath."Help me get a Dan stove, I want to refine medicine!" Zhang Zheng said. After a while, a furnace bigger than Zhang Zheng was placed beside Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng was relieved that the furnace didn''t need to be ignited by himself. The Dantian field was destroyed and his own thunder fire had already disappeared. Zhang Zheng waved one hand, and a trail of shadows appeared. In Zhang Zheng''s hand, the elixir on the ground kept jumping into the furnace. Zhang Zheng controlled the heat with one hand, and added herbs in accordance with reasoning. The whole process lasted half an hour. Zhang Zheng''s forehead had been covered with sweat, and his mental energy was consumed rapidly. People dare not say a word. They all hold their breath and observe Zhang Zheng''s every move. They have to say that these old doctors have benefited a lot. They have seen the separation of eight trigrams and the perfect decocting technique. Even if they die, these doctors will be very upset. "Bang!" There was a tremendous noise in the hall, and the furnace was torn apart. If Zhang Zheng had not prepared in advance, he would have been injured by the explosion. Old Wu came forward, staring at his eyes and shouting, "Doctor Zhang, what are you practicing? You have destroyed the furnace!" "Lao Wu, don''t be rude. It seems that Doctor Zhang has succeeded!" The old man saw a golden pill at the bottom of the furnace. Chapter 278 "Lao Wu, don''t be rude. It seems that Doctor Zhang has succeeded!" The old man saw a golden pill at the bottom of the furnace. "Yes, please take it, empress. After that, I will give the prescription to the grand doctor. The Empress Dowager only needs to take one pill every three days. After three pills, she will surely be vigorous and vigorous and regain her former vitality." The pills were held in the hands of the empress who was shocked. When the doctors heard that Zhang Zheng was going to give the prescription to himself, they were excited. The jade face poison King''s thousand machine poison all had the prescription, enough to blow for a lifetime! The queen looked at the golden elixir in her hand. Without hesitation, she swallowed it all at once. All the people in the hall looked at the queen and looked forward to the next thing. The Queen''s face turned yellow to black and then white, and the whole person kept rolling. The Queen''s voice of "ah ~" tore her heart and lungs, as if she was suffering from great pain. The Queen''s face was pale, and beads of sweat as big as soya beans kept coming out, and her body was shaking violently. "Poof!" A big mouthful of blood gushed out and splashed on the ground, and then the Queen''s breath was exhausted to the extreme. "Boy, you dare to play tricks and murder the queen. Let me tell you that you will be brought to justice!" Thinking with his buttocks, old Wu looked at the empress''s appearance and immediately got angry. He wanted to go over and tear Zhang Zheng. "Step back, I''m very good. Don''t be rude. Go down and tell anyone in the imperial city that this palace is ready." The Queen''s voice was cold and cold. A breath of terror broke out from the queen. Her pale face began to turn ruddy. Let the sun shine on her face outside the window, and the pear blossoms in the yard opened! "Congratulations to the queen, long live, long live, long live!" More than a dozen doctors were excited, all kneeling on the ground and shouting. "No, inform them that the palace is back!" "Yes Zhang Zheng murmured in his heart, "a woman is still a woman after all. This just happens to show off. I wish the whole world would know." Some words are still hidden in the heart of love, on the surface can not whisper. "Xiaozheng, thank you this time. Now how can I reward you?" The queen looked at Zhang Zheng with a smile, which made Zhang Zheng feel cold. "No, no! It doesn''t need anything! " Zhang Zheng quickly shakes his head. For such a woman, Zhang Zheng doesn''t want to make friends at all. "OK, follow me. You may see your elder martial brother later. He solved the poison on me." The Queen''s voice was cold. Zhang Zheng didn''t speak. He could only follow the queen quietly. At this time, in the Jinluan hall, the emperor was going to the early Dynasty. All the civil and military officials stood in accordance with their official positions. Under the emperor, there was the national teacher of Southern Xinjiang. The whole person looked pale. Beside the master, there was a twisted looking man with big pimples on his face, just like listening to a toad in the Chaohu Lake. "Ladies and gentlemen, do you have anything to say? For the northern expedition to the wilderness Huangfu bang, the emperor of Southern Xinjiang, said quietly. "I''d like to inform the emperor that this matter is mainly due to the fault of the national master. I hope you can punish the national master. How many lives of 300000 generals and soldiers are killed. Now the barbarians in the West are also invading, and the good men in southern Xinjiang are all empty!" A man of letters with a high crown said quietly, his face full of neither humbleness nor arrogance. "Click!" There were a few subtle traces on the handle of the chair of the national master, and blue veins gradually appeared on his face. The whole hall was filled with a tense atmosphere. Suddenly, a clear voice broke the peace. "You, you, you are angry in the morning. The national teacher is really great!" It was the empress and Zhang Zheng who were coming in from the gate of the hall. "How can it be? Isn''t the queen seriously ill in bed? How could it be rosy today? " "I don''t think the queen is different today. I haven''t seen her for five years. It''s not like a bright future." "Who knows? Who''s the kid behind him? Why have I never seen it before? " "I remember, isn''t this the gynecological doctor in hualiuxiang? Is it that he cured the Queen''s illness "..." when people began to talk about it, the ministers in the imperial court were just like the mothers who bought vegetables at the market. "Linger, are you... Hello?" The emperor of Southern Xinjiang rushed down from the top of Jinluan hall, and his face was filled with joy. "Shut up When the queen snorted coldly, the emperor of Southern Xinjiang was as obedient as a child and did not dare to utter a word. With a smile in his heart, Zhang Zheng looked up at the poor emperor of Southern Xinjiang. Dare you, this is still a strict wife! "I really didn''t expect that the Queen looks good today. I haven''t seen her for several years. I miss her very much." The teacher looked at the queen with his eyes. He was not worried at all. He put his pressure down and scratched with interest. Although the national master is nothing, after all, he has this absolute dominant position. He holds the Amulet of the three armies in his hand. He is below ten thousand in one person, and even in the army, his position is even greater than that of the emperor of Southern Xinjiang. The ugly guy around him was so scared that his legs became weak and he couldn''t stop shivering. The Queen''s poison was just given by this man. He was nicknamed "little poison king". He was the red man around the national master."Of course, it''s good. My account with you will be settled one day." The queen said faintly. Then she took a look at the emperor of Southern Xinjiang and curled her lips. "For so many years, your courage is still so small. Your country is left to other people''s control, but it really disappoints me!" In public, in the face of civil and military officials, empress Leng did not give face to Emperor Gaodi, Zhang Zheng was stunned. At this time, Zhang Zheng also saw the elder martial brother with two legs trembling around him. Zhang Zheng grinned and his lips slightly opened. Little poison king looked at Zhang Zheng''s mouth and felt cold. Zhang Zheng said only four words, "clean up the door!" "Ah, elder brother, you have to make decisions for me. It''s this young man who is with the people in that small village! I saw the lame man there when he destroyed the ship with a gun! This boy is a savage! Sinners There was a shrill cry from the side. Zhang Zheng immediately raised his eyebrows. This man was Huangfu Qingying, whose leg had been cut off by an old horse that day. Zhang Zheng didn''t expect that he was here today. "Brush, brush, brush!" Hundreds of soldiers with spears were coming from all directions, and Zhang Zheng was surrounded in an instant. "Ha ha ha, boy, heaven has its way. If you don''t go there, hell will come. I''ll see today how you can hop!" Huangfu Qingying, with a seven star sword in his hand, came to Zhang Zheng with a ferocious face. Chapter 279 "Brush, brush, brush!" Hundreds of soldiers with spears were coming from all directions, and Zhang Zheng was surrounded in an instant. "Ha ha ha, boy, heaven has its way. If you don''t go there, hell will come. I''ll see today how you can hop!" Huangfu Qingying, with a seven star sword in his hand, came to Zhang Zheng with a ferocious face. "I want to see today, who dares to touch him in front of me!" The Queen''s breath rose abruptly, and there were cracks on the ground under her feet. Just for a moment, the Queen''s strength had reached the peak of purple mansion! "How could it be? I''ve been in bed for five years, and my accomplishments have crossed a large section directly, and I''ve come to the golden elixir The national master stared at the queen and whispered, his face full of shock. "Ling''er, don''t interfere with official business. This boy is a savage man. If you stop him, it will cause public indignation." At the same time, the right hand ordered the imperial army to press forward step by step. "Well, how do you know Xiao Zheng is with those people? I think he looks like a hostage in the past! He saved my life. If you kill him, you will kill me! Come on The queen said coldly. Even the emperor began to feel embarrassed when he said this. "Ladies and gentlemen, I really have some difficulties. I was the son of a large family in Jian''an city in southern Xinjiang. I was abducted by the wilderness when I went to the border a few years ago. Recently, I finally returned to Jian''an city. Unexpectedly, my family was destroyed by the corpse driving cult, so I fled all the way to the capital city!" Zhang Zheng said that he almost believed, touching, but also wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes. "Oh, poor, I didn''t expect such a thing to happen to you at a young age. Sadly, the emperor, please think twice. You don''t pay a high reward for saving the queen. What a pity! Who dares to serve the royal family in the future?" At this time, Zuo long ran to the emperor''s side and whispered, "this is really about the emperor''s heart in southern Xinjiang.". "Well, since Zuo Aiqing has spoken, I''ll let you go back today. As for the reward, I think we should think about it before deciding! Zuo Aiqing, send this man back! " The emperor of Southern Xinjiang waved his hand, even if he had settled the matter. "My brother, you can''t let him go. This boy is too strange! You have to believe me "Drag away!" At the command of the emperor of Southern Xinjiang, several bodyguards with knives jumped out of the darkness and pulled Huangfu Qingying down. "No ~" corridor came Huangfu Qingying''s painful voice. Zhang Zheng breathed a sigh of relief. He thought that there would be a big war here, but he didn''t expect it to end in such a hasty way. Fortunately, Zuo long himself sent himself back. "Young leader, you must be careful these days. The national master and Huangfu Qingying all want to kill you. This time, I''m afraid it''s a lot of bad luck. If the emperor has a queen there, nothing will happen." On the way back, Zuo LongQian exhorted. After returning to the Yihong courtyard, after the sisters learned that Zhang Zheng had cured the queen, they directly held a dinner party for Zhang Zheng. The colorful skirts fluttered and their attractive waist wriggled one by one to feed Zhang Zheng with wine. "Xiaozheng, you are really fierce. I have heard of the Queen''s illness. It was a thousand machine poison from the jade face poison king. I didn''t expect to be rescued by you. It seems that the young leader of the demon sect will be able to work in the imperial court in the future." Tu Su Yaya''s face was a little red and lovely. "Sister Yaya, it''s still too early to say those things. By the way, how about the things you asked about?" Zhang Zheng asked cautiously. "Hey hey, little master, there is nothing that we can''t find out from the demon sect. The leg you mentioned is now kept in the Imperial Academy!" When he came, Zhang Zheng asked Tu suyaya to help him inquire about the lame leg. Since he had agreed, he would have to steal it back. "How can I get into the academy?" "Little master, there are our own people in the Academy. It''s not difficult to get in, but there is a possibility of being found out. There is another way to take the imperial examination the day after tomorrow. If you pass, you will be arranged to stay in the Imperial Academy!" Tu Su Yaya said seriously. Zhang Zheng nodded. It seemed that if he wanted to enter the Imperial Academy to steal legs, he had to take the imperial examination. "Zhang Zheng, you bastard, get out of here!" At this time, Yihong courtyard outside came a vigorous cry. "Pa, who are you?" As soon as Zhang Zheng patted the table, his whole body changed and appeared outside the Hualiu lane. There was a carriage in front of him. On it sat a man who looked like the emperor of Southern Xinjiang. At this time, his face was red and panting like a little sun. "You are Zhang Zheng?" The man asked with disdain. "Yes, I am Zhang Zheng. I don''t know why the LORD came here?" It''s just for the sake of seeing Wang Zheng that his wife should have come. "Well, I know why! Take your life Without saying a word, Wang Yeh hit Zhang Zheng directly, and the space became distorted. His fist was like a big ball of fire with complex runes and compressed air, which saved Zhang Zheng in an instant."Oh Zhang Zheng sank into the elixir''s field, tied up his horse steps and blasted him across the air. For a time, the sky fell apart, and the ground of the alley collapsed in an instant, and the rocks were flying everywhere. A figure flies out. "Poof!" The Lord spurted out his old blood and looked at Zhang Zheng in front of him in shock. He really didn''t understand that he was a master of purple mansion realm. He was blown out by a boy of Tianjie. "Ah, boy, go to hell. I''ll see if you have any other means!" On the top of his head, a huge yellow flame shot from the top of his body. "Tianxiang dragon''s palm!" Wang Ye directly used a move to fall from the sky. In a moment, the whole street sank. Zhang Zheng calmly looked at the huge palm and reached for the pig killing knife behind him. "The city will be destroyed by dark clouds!" Zhang Zheng''s sword went up and down, and the light of the sword soared to the sky, and the king''s huge palm disappeared. "Ah This time, the prince fell to the ground miserably, and his left hand had turned into powder. Zhang Zheng took back the sword, took a cold look at the king who had lost his fighting power, and turned back to Yihong courtyard. Zhang Zheng didn''t kill him for fear that the emperor of Southern Xinjiang would seize his hand! You can''t kill people before you enter the Imperial Academy. "Done? So fast? " Ya Ya''s face is unbelievable, but after drinking a glass of wine, Zhang Zheng has settled the matter. "Well, I''ll go back to my room and have a rest. This time, I''ve spent a lot of time treating the queen." With that, Zhang Zheng staggered back to his house and fell asleep. Chapter 280 "Done? So fast? " Ya Ya''s face is unbelievable, but after drinking a glass of wine, Zhang Zheng has settled the matter. "Well, I''ll go back to my room and have a rest. This time, I''ve spent a lot of time treating the queen." With that, Zhang Zheng staggered back to his house and fell asleep. Most of them are practitioners. Their clothes come from all over the world in southern Xinjiang. They all want to take the imperial examination in southern Xinjiang, only to enter the Imperial Academy of the supreme University. Zhang Zheng woke up early in the morning, dizzy, followed by the army came to the outside of the Academy. "Ah! Brother Zheng, I''m here! Hey, hey As soon as Zhang Zheng arrived, he heard a familiar voice, which he had not seen for many days. "Fat man, what a coincidence. Do you also take part in the imperial examination? You don''t have confidence in yourself Zhang Zheng said with a smile. Now he found that the fat man had a sword on his back. "Do you know how to use swordsmanship Zhang Zheng''s face is incredible. "Hey, a little bit. Most of our Jiangnan taxis use swords. I''ll give you a set of them." Then Zhang bupang pulled out the cool wind sword on his back and played it in front of Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng''s eyelids jumped and said in his heart, "well, can this also be regarded as a sword technique? I think I can hit a hundred with one hand "Hey, brother Zheng, what do you think of my fighting? The main thing in practicing sword is to keep fit." As if I knew I was playing well, and my face was full of complacency. "Not bad." Zhang Zheng boasted casually that it was really a little spicy. Soon, an old man came out of the Academy, with a white beard and a crutch. "Talented youths from all over the country, this year is the annual imperial examination conference, so you must have been waiting for a long time. There are only four passes in this year''s imperial examination as in previous years. Only the last 15 students who passed the examination can be qualified to enter the Imperial Academy. The next step is the first pass!" "Drink The old man with white beard murmured and patted to the ground with one hand. A mountain several hundred Zhang high rose from the ground. "Ha ha, the first level is very simple, as long as you can climb up within a stick of incense, you can enter the next level. Now that you understand, let''s start!" With that, the figure of the old man disappeared. "Go The people ran towards the mountain, and the sword in their hands was directly used as a climbing tool. Zhang Zheng looked at the clumsy and stiff people and turned his lips. "Ah! No A man climbed to half of the place, suddenly fell down, fell on the ground, his head is like a watermelon, broken on the ground. "Ah ~" some timid female practitioners were scared to death. There are several people who can still see Zhang Zheng. One of them is bronze with his whole body and bare upper body. He climbs on the hard rock directly with his hands, reaching the peak in a short time of more than ten breaths. There is also a master of making sword. He pinches the sword in his left hand, and he even steps on the flying sword, which makes the onlookers envious. Soon, less than half of the time was left for a stick of incense. Zhang Zheng did not mean to move. "Brother Zheng, don''t hesitate to go up quickly. It''s not enough time for a while." Zhang bupang exclaimed anxiously. Then, regardless of Zhang Zheng''s pestle in place, Zhang bupang flew forward and threw his flying sword firmly into the top of the mountain. Unexpectedly, Zhang bupang even tied a rope on the sword in advance, and the whole person successfully reached the summit along the rope. Just as the incense was about to burn to the bottom, Zhang Zheng stepped forward and immediately attracted a lot of ridicule from the surrounding people. "Brother, don''t try, go back to wash and sleep! I can''t go up here. If you see it or not, the incense will go out soon! " Zhang Zheng ignored the man''s sarcasm. He squatted down to the ground, and his muscles burst out violently. Like a cannon ball, he directly soared into the sky, and landed steadily on the top of the mountain. He did it in one breath and flowed freely. "Poof!" The old man sitting on the stand spurted out the tea he had just drunk in his mouth. His face was shocked and he said to himself, "I''m a good boy. Is this boy still a man? He flew up out of thin air. No, this man must leave him in the Imperial Academy "Oh, it''s rare. Old ye, you have such a thrilling time!" There is a cross legged man sitting on the side of the chicken leg gnawing said with a smile. If Zhang Zheng was here, he would find that the man with chicken legs in front of him was the leader of sword hall defeated that day. "Hum, I don''t care. I''m going to make a decision on this boy. I''m going to be surprised with my bones. In the future, I''ll be among the dragon and Phoenix! The third level of old sword, you have to drain water for me Old ye said excitedly that he had taken Zhang Zheng as a treasure. Hearing this, the sword hall master''s eyelids jumped and said in his heart, "let me release water. That''s our little master. It''s better if you don''t beat me up!" After crossing the mountain, a large challenge arena appeared in front of them. There were about 500 people standing in the arena, and there was a huge golden stone in front of them. It''s just that 90% of the people have been stopped in the first level. You can imagine how harsh the rules of selecting people in the Imperial Academy are."Congratulations on the first level. Next, my second level is relatively simple. You just need to hit this stone with your greatest strength. As long as you have 30000 kg, you can enter the next level, or you will have to leave!" As soon as the words around him fell, a man of great size and three thicknesses stepped up and turned his right hand into a fist. The whole fist burst out a dazzling spiritual power and hit the huge stone in front of him. "Hum ~" was accompanied by a whole hum. The boy snorted and took more than ten steps to stabilize himself. A pile of numbers 66538 appeared on the stone. "Congratulations, next one!" Hearing this voice, the young man''s face is happy, he has practiced this for years, and so on is the result. Zhang Zheng was surprised to see the result. He didn''t expect that the man in front of him should have such strength. The next person who went up was the brass skinned man who had climbed with his hands before. The muscle lines of his upper body were very beautiful, without any hesitation. He punched the stone at random. However, through his purple eyes, Zhang Zheng saw that his whole strength was concentrated on the fist. The stone showed 96005. "Congratulations on customs clearance, next one!" Then a total of dozens of people went up, all of them were eliminated, and the most powerful one was only more than 20000 kg. Soon, Zhang bupang arrived. The guy looked very nervous and hesitated for a long time, but he didn''t dare to punch. "Fat man, use your milk strength to hit it and wrap your fist with spiritual power!" Zhang Zheng yelled at the back. "Ah Zhang bupang heard Zhang Zheng''s words and gave a big drink. A fist wrapped in the green light hit the stone hard. Chapter 281 The "buzz" stone glows violently, followed by the number 30001. "Yes! I passed, I passed, ha ha ha! You see, I can play with my father all my life, ha ha Zhang bupang shouts excitedly, and his face is red. "Congratulations, next one!" Soon, only Zhang Zheng was left in the audience, which attracted the attention of a group of people. "Boy, are you afraid to wait until the end? Ha ha ha There was a man with a sharp face and a sharp mouth. He had just hit 50000 Jin with one punch, so he is very arrogant now. "Brother Zheng, come on, you can do it!" Zhang bupang is full of confidence in Zhang Zheng, but he has seen Zhang Zheng chop down the black thieves. Zhang Zheng ignored all the people''s words and walked slowly to the front of the stone. With a fierce breath, he made a fist with his right hand. The boxing magic power taught by Ma Ye was contained in it. The power of the four elephants gushed out, and he burst into a drink and punched on the stone. In an instant, the whole arena trembled violently, and the stones kept humming for a long time. "Well, how could this be possible? How could this boy be so thin and so powerful?" The man who was just mocking Zhang Zheng was weak in legs and feet, and his face was unbelievable, as if he had seen a ghost. "Bang!" The huge stones were directly broken and splashed. When they fell on the ground, they were inlaid directly. When Zhang Zheng went down, the force measuring stones directly turned into powder! "Brother Zheng, are you too fierce?" Zhang Bu fat back Zhang Zheng Jing''s mouth can not be closed. "It''s not so bad, it''s just lucky!" Zhang Zheng practiced waving his hands. If he said that he had just used half of his strength, I''m afraid these Jiangnan disciples would be so scared that they could not close their mouths. "Well, congratulations on entering the third level! A hundred people battlefield, give you a incense stick time to rest. After that, ten people who are still on the field will enter the fourth level The old voice thought again that the gravel on the field disappeared with the appearance of the sound. The spectator seat outside the field, ye old man''s face flushed with excitement. The voice on the field is just controlling his ecstatic expression. "You can''t be wrong. It''s this student. I''m going to decide! Ha ha ha, if it is heaven''s flood blessing in our southern Xinjiang Academy! " Ye old man danced with excitement. "Old man ye, I''ll make you happy. Then you''ll suffer!" The main thing I want to do is to laugh at myself. As soon as the time for a stick of incense is over, ye Lao''s voice rings out again: "students, the third exam starts now, please start your performance!" As soon as the voice dropped, nearly a hundred of them were directly with the group of people who had been discussed in advance. All of them have put their eyes on Zhang Zheng. Obviously, Zhang Zheng is the most threatening one for them. "Ah! Dear Taoist friends, I think we should take this man as our number one enemy at present. As long as we beat this man out of the arena first, and then we can fight by ourselves The villain''s eyes are still staring at his plan. "Yes, I think brother Zhongyi''s plan is very good. Otherwise, we will be defeated one by one by this man, and no one will come to a good end!" People around him responded. "Fatso, if you don''t want to die, you can join us. Otherwise, you can be excused if you don''t have any eyes at that time." The man who is tall and has the big fist of this sandbag looks at Zhang Bu Pang beside Zhang Zheng and hums coldly. "Brother Zheng, I''m sorry, they are too many, I can''t stand on your side any more!" Zhang bupang looks at people''s eyes, grits his teeth, and runs to the opposite of Zhang Zheng. "Fat man, this is your right choice, ha ha! Let your elder brother Zheng go to hell. Let''s go to the hell together With a big wave of his hand, a hundred and ten people rushed to Zhang Zheng. The first one was the man who had just punched 60000 Jin. "Drink, go to hell, I''ll see how powerful you are!" Zhang Zheng snorted coldly. He swung his fist directly against the man. The sound of explosion sounded violently. The smoke in the arena was filled with smoke, and the air became distorted. All they saw was a flash of spirit in front of them. The man who was just arrogant had already covered his broken arm and flew to the challenge arena. He hit the outside of the arena with a bang. "Ah ~" sounded a heartrending cry, and then fainted in the past. Two people from the imperial medical hall carried the unconscious man away. "How can it be? What did you see just now? How on earth did that man fly out? I''m NIMA, this man is a devil, I''m a little sorry for my decision... "Some timid people are already shivering, and they can''t hold their hands. "When I count to three, if you still find yourself uncomfortable, don''t accuse Zhang Zheng''s staff of being merciless. If you know something, you''ll get out! Three! " Zhang Zheng snorted coldly, and a murderous spirit gushed out of his body and swept the whole arena. "Ah, mama, don''t kill me!" Zhang bupang scared the whole person to roll up directly, even crying and climbing down the arena. He clearly felt Zhang Zheng''s murderous spirit. If he continued to be stubborn, he would be like the black thieves of that day."Two!" Zhang Zheng said in a low voice, one foot has stepped out, the flame can not match. On the battle stand outside, Ye''s hand shaking slightly with his tea cup, and nervously pointed to the hall leader of the sword hall beside him and said, "Xiaojian, how do I feel that there is an ominous premonition? Isn''t this boy too murderous? " "Cough, have you? You are wrong. You are surrounded by so many people. You may be worse than him The sword hall master turned his lips and said indifferently. In fact, he prayed in his heart, "dear little Lord, grandfather! You have to be more restrained, or even I can''t save you then! " "Don''t be afraid of him. We''re more than 90 people. Will we be afraid of him? He''s wasted too! Brothers, follow me and hit him by surprise The wretched man snorted coldly, and rushed to Zhang Zheng first. His hands were claw shaped and took Zhang Zheng''s throat directly. "One! I don''t know what to do Zhang Zheng''s eyes were cold, and his legs started to steal the sun. Countless shadows appeared on the field. With a big hand, the body of the obscene man in the air was directly photographed on the ground. His chest was sunken, and a large mouthful of blood gushed out. His face was twisted and changed. "Hum!" As soon as he got the shot, Zhang Zheng quickly started to swim. Zhang Zhenggang''s hand finally recovered. If he had dealt hard, he would have been dead. Zhang Zheng was able to clearly sense the two extremely powerful forces on the battlefield. If he wanted to kill people, he could not go. Chapter 282 "One! I don''t know what to do Zhang Zheng''s eyes were cold, and his legs started to steal the sun. Countless shadows appeared on the field. With a big hand, the body of the obscene man in the air was directly photographed on the ground. His chest was sunken, and a large mouthful of blood gushed out. His face was twisted and changed. "Hum!" As soon as he got the shot, Zhang Zheng quickly started to swim. Zhang Zhenggang''s hand finally recovered. If he had dealt hard, he would have been dead. Zhang Zheng was able to clearly sense the two extremely powerful forces on the battlefield. If he wanted to kill people, he could not go. The head of sword hall on the battle table breathed a breath. Fortunately, he was not the God of killing, and he had a proper hand. One side of the old man Ye''s eyes are bright, and Zhang Zheng is even a carved jade in front of him. "What''s the matter? Where is that boy now? Why can''t I see him? Damn it "Look, here, up!" Zhang Zheng was surprised. As soon as he slowed down, he was seen. He had a new understanding of the strength of these scholars in the south of the Yangtze River. However, it was another matter to see whether he could fight back. The swordsman with a flying sword looks dignified. The flying sword in his hand is divided into eight parts and encircles Zhang Zheng. For a moment, the sword spirit is vertical and horizontal on the arena, and several sword marks are cut on the ground. "Sword Zhang Zheng''s spirit sank into the elixir''s field, and a strange wave came out of Zhang Zheng''s body. The swordsman''s flying sword floated around him. "No way. It''s a flying sword I raised with my own blood essence. How could I not feel it?" The more I think about it, the more scared I am. I look at Zhang Zheng as if I saw a ghost. But I am worthy of being the top swordsman of the young generation in Jiangnan. I bite the tip of my tongue and spit out a mouthful of blood. I keep pinching my hands. The eight flying swords around Zhang Zheng point directly at Zhang Zheng''s neck. Zhang Zheng''s eyes were cold. He didn''t expect that the young monk would hurt the killer! "Hum, xiaolizi, dare to use the earth burst and Tianxing to kill people on the stage! The crime is unforgivable The master of sword hall was angry and said that he would go down to rescue Zhang Zheng. "Old sword, don''t be impatient. I believe that Zhang Zheng must have other means. If you endanger your life, it''s not too late to do it again!" Ye old man a face excited, take out a huge pig elbow from the bottom of the long shirt and gnaw it, a face of enjoyment. "Hum!" The eight flying swords are getting closer and closer to his neck. Zhang Zheng''s cold blade is less than an inch from his neck. As long as he gives a little strength, this flying sword will take his head off his neck. "Boy, let''s die. My flying sword is refined with my blood essence. As long as you surrender, I''ll stop it. How about it?" The young friar bit his teeth and controlled the flying sword around Zhang Zheng. His face was full of dignified, and beads of sweat rolled down his head. "Well, young man, you are too early to be happy!" Zhang Zheng snorted coldly, slowly raised his hands, and in the eyes of all the people, he took down the eight flying swords around his neck, "click!" Zhang Zheng made a slight effort, and the flying sword broke off from the middle. "How... How possible, poof!" The young monk spurted out a mouthful of blood, and his breath quickly withered, like a pool of mud, and fell on the ground without knowing whether he was alive or dead. "Who else?" Zhang Zheng''s eyes were coldly swept over the people present, and his eyes were filled with disdain. Zhang Zheng had to admit that these Jiangnan children were really weak. If he took out a pig killing knife, I''m afraid these Jiangnan scholars would not live for 10 seconds. "Give me a punch!" Another voice blew up in Zhang Zheng''s ear. Zhang Zheng turned around and saw that this man was the man with a Bare Bronze upper body. His fist was like a little sun, pointing directly at Zhang Zheng''s head, which was directly a killer in pain! Zhang Zheng''s body was blurred for a while, and the bronze man''s fist passed by, as if he had been hit in the air. Then, Zhang Zheng appeared again, standing behind the bronze man, with a knife slapped on his neck. "Bang!" The bronze man''s eyes were wide and bloodshot, and he was lying on the ring directly. His buttocks were high and his body twisted into a strange appearance. Zhang Zheng knew that this man had no threat to himself any more. Just that hand knife directly damaged his spine. I''m afraid that he could only spend the rest of his life in a reclining chair. "What a hot boy, but I like it! It''s in line with my taste The old man ye on the stand laughed and threw the pig''s elbow aside. At this time, all the people in the arena have no leader, just like a loose sand. The more ignorant people are, the more brave they are. "Let''s go together. Now that this man has played so many games, his spiritual power must be exhausted. As long as we wait a little longer, he will be defeated without fighting!" I don''t know who called, and they killed Zhang Zheng who was moving his muscles and bones. On the challenge arena, the spirit power flies everywhere and is colorful. The fists and swords formed by spiritual power come to Zhang Zhengfei. "Hum!" With a twist of his body, Zhang Zheng easily dodged the Lingli fist flying from the side, and his backhand was a punch. The man who hit him was constantly defeated, and his broken internal organs spurted out of his mouth and flew out of the arena without knowing whether he was alive or dead."Go to hell with you!" When a big hammer hit his head, the air around him became distorted, and Zhang Zheng''s head was taken. If he was hit, he would be stiff in all directions. Zhang Zheng did not dodge, and his fist wrapped with spiritual power directly hit the hammer. "Bang!" The sound of a violent explosion came. Zhang Zheng stood in the same place without any damage, but there were several shallow scars on his right hand. The monks around him were like green onions, and were inserted into the arena by Zhang Zheng, leaving only half of his body outside. "Brush!" Zhang Zheng disappeared in the same place, leaving a trail of shadows on the road, and appeared behind a man with a fierce knee. It was said that the man pushed into the arena and formed a huge pit in the shape of a man. At this time, Zhang Zheng was full of blood, like a god of war, but his body was bathed in the blood of these Jiangnan scholars. Soon, there were only two people left, shivering and standing on a corner of the arena. "Please, don''t hurt both of us. We didn''t do anything from the beginning to the end..." before the words were finished, Zhang Zhengyi slapped him in the face, and the whole person flew backward, like a green onion, inserted in the courtyard wall. "Are you going out on your own, or am I going to take you out?" Zhang Zheng said coldly. "No, it doesn''t mean that all the remaining ten people have a chance to enter the next level. Why do you want to kill them all?" The man in the corner shivered and raised his voice to embolden himself. "Oh? Just when you guys moved me, they were all upright. Now how can you change your face? You''d better get out of here Zhang Zheng flew out and kicked the man out. Chapter 283 "Oh? Just when you guys moved me, they were all upright. Now how can you change your face? You''d better get out of here Zhang Zheng flew out and kicked the man out. "Ha ha ha, good, good. I didn''t expect that among the students this year, there was such a talented person. It''s the blessing of the Hanlin Academy in southern Xinjiang!" The voice of the old man ye came from behind Zhang Zheng and could not hide the joy on his face. Zhang Zheng was startled and quickly looked back. He could not see it within his own spiritual power. Only those in the golden elixir realm could do it. Zhang Zheng bowed his head and quickly arched his hand and said, "younger Zhang Zheng, I have just acted recklessly. Please forgive me!" "Don''t be too polite. Ha ha. I thought that you should have a fight with the master of sword hall. This is the fourth level. Now it seems that it is not necessary. From now on, you are a student of the Imperial Academy! Do you understand? " Ye old man said happily. "Students understand!" Zhang Zheng raised his head, and the expression on his face suddenly became strange. Isn''t the sword hall leader next to the old man ye the one who was defeated by himself that day? "Cough, OK, if you have anything to do, you can go to the Presbyterian to find my house. This is Ye Lao, who is also the president of Hanlin Academy. If there is nothing left, you can go back to the dormitory first. You can browse the library of the Academy at will." Zhang Zheng''s strange little eyes made him feel uncomfortable. The sword hall leader waved his hand to Zhang Zheng and said. "Good, Dean ye, I''ll leave first!" With that, Zhang Zheng took a meaningful look at the sword hall leader and turned to leave. "Xiaojian, are you sure nothing will happen if you just let him go back to the dormitory? I always feel a little worried. " Ye old man looked at Zhang Zheng who left, and said nervously on his face. "What can happen? Don''t worry. Can he tear down the dormitory? Just sharpen his spirit in a moment The master of sword hall was elated and raised his mouth slightly. "Wolongju, the name of the good-natured school, must be the place to stay?" Zhang Zheng looked at the three big characters in front of him, said to himself, and then walked in. "Tut Tut, this is good. Everyone has a special room, a single room, a luxury villa. When can I have such a comfortable school?" Zhang Zheng was very surprised. He felt like a bumpkin in the city. "Oh, come and see. Is this the new comer this year? Tut Tut, it looks really thin and weak? " At this time, Zhang Zheng''s face came an out of date voice, which contained sarcasm. When he opened his eyes, he did not look at the room. "Well, boy, do you know who I am? I''m the tenth one in the Imperial Academy! Zhou Gang, Mr. Zhou, if you are smart enough, you can pay ten Liang silver for the protection. I can''t argue with you, otherwise you won''t want to go back to the dormitory today! " Seeing that Zhang Zheng didn''t take a look at himself, Zhou Gang immediately held back his breath and stopped him in front of him. This movement directly led the rest of the Wolong house out, all with the idea of watching the excitement come out for a circle. "Yo, come and see. This year, there is a new man in the Academy. It seems that Zhou Gang will not let him go easily. Tut, there is another good play to watch!" "Zhou Gang is the 33rd in the heaven rank list. If this boy is the same as the stone in the pit, he will have to lie in bed for ten days and a half months!" "..." listening to the voices of the people, Zhang Zheng frowned. He didn''t expect that the Academy would be so chaotic. However, it was just because of his own will that Zhang Zheng didn''t want to be controlled every day. "Noisy, get out of front of me, while I''m in a good mood, I can think that just things have not happened!" Zhang Zheng said coldly. "Yo, I''m not old enough. I''m not very angry. I''m going to ask who your uncle Zhou is..." "pa!" Zhang Zheng was too lazy to talk to him. He slapped Zhou Gang in the face, and several teeth flew out in an instant. At this time, Zhou Gang''s face was like eating rotten eggplant and turned purple. "How dare you hit me? You''re tired of living, aren''t you? " Zhou Gang said and kicked the past. Zhang Zheng didn''t know what kind of material the Wolong residence was made of. From the moment he came in, he couldn''t use spiritual power. However, this had little impact on Zhang Zheng. The power of the four elephants was not a spiritual power. Looking at his feet, Zhang Zheng didn''t dodge. He just punched him in the past. "Click!" The sound of bone fracture reminds us that everyone only saw Zhou Gang''s body flying out so straight and upright. How hard was he on the ground, and the wood under his feet broke into pieces. "Ah ~" Zhou Gang''s heart rending cry came from the whole Wolong residence. His whole leg had become twisted and his knee was bent upward. Zhou Gang resisted the pain and stood up, pointing to Zhang Zheng''s nose and gnashing his teeth, he called out: "OK, you wait for me. If I don''t kill you, I will not be a human being!" With that, he limped away in front of everyone. "Oh, boy, we all have some sympathy for you. You offended Zhou Gang, but there is no good fruit to eat. He is a lackey of Chu batian, the number one in the heaven rank list. If you beat the dog, I''m afraid the owner will come to you soon!" The onlookers, gloating, reminded that they were afraid that Zhang Zhenggang had just given up that week.Zhang Zheng didn''t pay attention to these people, and went back to his dormitory directly. As soon as he entered the door, he smelled the fragrance of a bamboo forest. The whole person was suddenly refreshed and his unhappiness was swept away. All of a sudden, there was a knock outside the door. Zhang Zheng frowned. Who was it? Was Zhou Gang looking for someone? One hand carefully grasps the doorknob, and the other is ready to punch hard. Opening the door, Zhang Zheng''s thought did not happen. The man in front of him was elegant, as if he were a childe, with a folding fan in his hand, looking at Zhang Zheng with a smile. "Who are you? What can I do for you?" Zhang Zheng asked cautiously. Experience over the years tells him that the more dangerous such a person is, you can never guess when he will attack. "Ha ha, hello. I''m Du Yu, the second in the heaven rank list. I heard that you just beat Chu batian''s running dog. I''m afraid that he will retaliate on you. So I come here to win you over. Do you want to join me? Otherwise, it''s very difficult for you to fight against Chu batian on your own. More than half of the top 50 people in the sky rank list have something to do with him. If you are so weak all the time, you will suffer the loss at that time! " Du Yu looked at Zhang Zheng in front of him from the door and said with a smile that his words were full of the meaning of pulling together. Chapter 284 "Ha ha, hello. I''m Du Yu, the second in the heaven rank list. I heard that you just beat Chu batian''s running dog. I''m afraid that he will retaliate on you. So I come here to win you over. Do you want to join me? Otherwise, it''s very difficult for you to fight against Chu batian on your own. More than half of the top 50 people in the sky rank list have something to do with him. If you are so weak all the time, you will suffer the loss at that time! " Du Yu looked at Zhang Zheng in front of him from the door and said with a smile that his words were full of the meaning of pulling together. When Zhang Zheng heard that Du Yu came to win over himself, he immediately understood what he meant. He just took a fancy to his own strength. Zhang Zheng waved his hand and said, "sorry, I''m not interested in what you said. I''m not used to being a dog for others. If you want to follow me, maybe I can promise you!" "Hum, boy, don''t toast or eat or drink. I''ll give you face and you don''t want to. If you can use it in the future, don''t blame me for not giving you face! Goodbye With that, Du Yu turned away with a fan. "No!" Zhang Zheng closed the door heavily. He sat back on the bed and said coldly, "hum, I thought the Academy was a noble place, but I didn''t expect it was just a group of mobs." Soon, Zhang Zheng found a list on the wall of his bedroom. There were three big characters on the top of the list, followed by a line of words below. New Zhang Zheng beat Zhou Gang with one blow, ranking 33rd in the sky list, and Zhou Gangming on the 34th! Zhang Zheng was surprised. He didn''t expect that his defeat of Zhou Gang was so fast! At this time, Zhou Gang walked on the road of the Imperial Academy. He saw many people poking at his spine along the way. He must be saying that he was taught a lesson by a new man. "Damn it, Zhang Zheng, right? Wait for me. I must pluck your hair!" Zhou Gang''s leg wound soon healed. A lying dragon lived in heaven and earth, and the aura gathered. It didn''t take much effort to cure a leg injury. "Oh, isn''t this Zhou Gang? What''s the matter? I didn''t receive the protection fee, but I was taught a lesson by a new man. Tut, I''m afraid Chu batian won''t forgive you this time? " Zhou Gang''s face came a burst of light laughter, directly let Zhou Gang as if on the enemy. "Huangfu Qingfeng? Why are you here? Don''t make fun of me. If I have your royal skills, I will be beaten by that boy? If it wasn''t for my carelessness, I would have hit him on the ground! " Zhou Gang gnawed his teeth and said that although he felt guilty, it did not affect his boasting. "Well, sure enough, you''re not good at other skills when you''re following Chu batian, but your ability to boast is growing day by day. I guess you haven''t inquired about some things yet?" The emperor''s capital Qingfeng said mysteriously. "What''s the matter?" "Well, you didn''t ask. You know yourself and your enemy. Zhang Zheng is famous in the capital! It is said that the Queen''s disease is self-governing by him! Hey, you said, did you kick on the iron plate this time? " After hearing this, Zhou Gang immediately knelt down on the ground. Zhou Gang was born in a poor family. If it hadn''t been for the imperial examination, I''m afraid he would still be hunting with his father. When he heard that Zhang Zheng''s background was so big, Zhou Gang wanted to die. He quickly called out, "brother Qingfeng, you are a member of the royal family. What do you think I should do? How about I apologize to him now? I give him a hundred taels, and he will let me go! " "Zhou Gang, Zhou Gang, are you stupid? You don''t really think you can fool that boy with money? To tell you the truth, my father Huangfu Qingying was maimed by this boy. It''s not too much to let him die ten thousand times, understand? " The more the imperial capital breeze said, the more ferocious the expression on his face. This week, I just understood. I looked around and whispered, "brother Qingfeng, you want Zhang Zheng to die, don''t you?" "Hey, it''s not stupid. Yes, I want that boy to die without a burial place! I want him to know what will happen if he offends my Huangfu family! " Huangfu Qingfeng has a ferocious face, and the scar on his forehead is very ferocious. It is said that he was hurt by fighting a fierce tiger. "Ouch, brother Qingfeng, you are a little thoughtless. Master Ye has a lot of powers. If you kill people in the Imperial Academy, I''m afraid he will find out some clues soon. I''m afraid you and I will have to quit school at that time." Zhou Gang repeatedly waved his hands, saying that he could not do it. Huangfu Qingfeng itched the root of the useless thing''s teeth, and said angrily, "hum, how much can you achieve in the future? My father is the emperor''s brother. As long as you and I can kill Zhang Zheng, my father will be very happy. When the emperor speaks, you will be promoted continuously and you will enjoy endless glory and wealth. You can wait for you! Think about how to do it. Even if you don''t do it, others will do it. Then you don''t have to be hot eyed. In the future, even if you ask me, there will be no chance! " "Oh, brother Qingfeng, don''t be angry. I''ll follow you when I think about it. But how can I do it so that no one can find me? I''m certainly not his opponent, but you can, brother Qingfeng, be the fourth in the sky rank list, and surely there will be no place for Zhang Zheng to die! " "It''s not convenient for me to make a move, or I''ll be surrounded by people and can''t explain anything I want to explain. Take this and give it to Zhang Zheng. It''s an apology in the past." With that, Huangfu Qingfeng took out a small box from his cuff and opened it. Suddenly, the fragrance of medicine came to his nose!"This... This is, jiuzhuanguyuan pill?" Zhou Gang''s eyes were wide, and his mouth was full of saliva. The smell of Medicine on his face directly made Zhou Gang forget himself. He had a nine turn Guyuan pill, which meant that there was a bridge to enter the realm of Zifu. Any person of Tianjie would have hot eyes, not to mention Zhou gang. "Ha ha, how long will he die after taking the poison? Ha ha, it''s right that he''ll die after taking the poison of nine yuan, or he''ll be dead after taking two poison pills?" Huangfu Qingfeng laughed, as if he had seen the success of the plan. "Brother Qingfeng, Yingming, I''ll do it right now. I''ll let that boy die without a burial place!" Zhou Gang put away the nine turn Guyuan Dan, said with a fierce face, and turned to Wolong. "Dong Dong Dong Dong!" Zhang Zheng sat cross legged on the bed, absorbing the power of the four images between heaven and earth. The whole person had already entered a state of selflessness. The sudden knock on the door immediately bored Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng opened the door impatiently and looked up. Zhou Gang was standing outside with a smile on his face. "Oh! What are you doing here? I can''t see you Zhang Zheng said coldly. He didn''t want to give him face. This face made Zhang Zheng look disgusted. Chapter 285 Zhou Gang tried to resist his anger and came up with a big smile on his face. He said with a flattering smile: "brother Zhang, it was just me who was wrong. I don''t know Taishan well. Please forget the past and get back together. Can you take a step to talk?" Finish saying, Zhou Gang also looked to the side, a face careful. Zhang Zheng felt a little strange. He was beaten by himself and apologized. He didn''t know what medicine was sold in the gourd. He chuckled and said, "ha ha, Zhou Gang, I don''t want to offend the river with your well water. There''s nothing to talk about. Let''s go!" "Zhang Zheng, I''m not really against you this time. What do you think is in my hands?" With that, Zhou Gang took out the nine turn Guyuan Dan hidden in the cuff. "This, this is the nine turn Guyuan pill?" Zhang Zheng''s eyes widened. To his surprise, Zhou Gang took out such a valuable pill. He immediately made further speculation on Zhou Gang''s means. If he could take out such a precious pill, someone must have been instructing him. This means must be the royal family of Southern Xinjiang. It''s not hard to guess that it must have something to do with Huangfu Qingying. Zhang Zhenggang clearly saw it on the Tianjie list The name of Huangfu Qingfeng. "Yes, this is the jiuzhuanguyuan pill. You must know that I am mixing with Chu batian. It''s not surprising that there is such a pill. I sincerely want to teach a friend with you." Zhou Gang Saw Zhang Zheng''s astonished face, and his heart was dark and cool. Few people could still keep their heads under the nine turn Guyuan pill. Zhang Zheng sneered in his heart. Since you want me to take it so much, I have to see what means you have in the end, "OK, since brother Zhou insists on giving it to me, I have no reason not to accept it. I have taken the pill, please go back!" Zhang Zheng''s big prescription took Zhou Gang''s pills and closed the door. "Well, wait a minute, brother Zhang!" Just as Zhang Zhenggang was about to close the door, Zhou Gang held out his hand to stop Zhang Zheng. "Why, anything else?" Zhang Zheng frowned and sneered in his heart. It seemed that Zhou Gang was about to show his fox tail. "Brother Zhang, I think it''s better to take such a good pill now. I don''t want to get rid of the medicine and lose his original effect." Zhou Gang squeezed his small face and said. "Oh, yes Zhang Zheng pretended to nod and opened the box containing the jiuzhuanguyuan pill. After that, the fragrance of the medicine came to Zhang Zheng, who had been taking the medicine. All of a sudden, Zhang Zheng felt something was wrong. There was a strange smell floating in the fragrance. Zhang Zheng hurriedly sniffed it on his nose. He was shocked and hummed in his heart: Fortunately, I learned pharmacology from the pharmacist''s grandfather in advance, Otherwise, you may cheat me! "Yes, yes, Zhang Zheng. If you eat like this, run your internal power and sink into the elixir field, you will find that before long, you will be able to rise to the purple mansion!" Zhou Gang was overjoyed and longed for Zhang Zheng to swallow it immediately. He seemed to have seen the appearance of Zhang Zheng when he was dying! "Well, you should eat it now!" Zhang Zheng''s voice suddenly raised, and his right hand suddenly forced, just like lifting a chicken, he grabbed Zhou Gang in the air. The nine turn Guyuan pill in his hand was slapped into Zhou Gang''s mouth by Zhang Zheng. With a wave of his left hand, a slap was pressed into Zhou Gang''s mouth. With a sound of "Gulu", Zhou Gang swallowed the pill. Then, Zhang Zheng''s right hand loosened, and Zhou Gang knelt on the ground, his face flushed. "Since you said the pill is so evil, you can eat it yourself. Don''t thank me. If you can, please call me Lei Feng!" With that, Zhang Zhengbang closed his door. Zhou Gang was sitting on the ground with a red face, and his whole body was constantly twitching. Zhou Gang felt as if he had fallen into the endless darkness. The elixir field was fragmented, and his own breath quickly dissipated. Soon, Zhou Gang became an ordinary person. "No! no Zhang Zheng, I can''t stand with you Zhou Gang cried out in despair. Many monks in Wolong Curie who were free to play in the dormitory pushed open the door and yelled: "what''s your name? Get out of here!" Zhou Gang, who was bullied by dogs when the tiger was falling, never thought that he would have such a day. Zhang Zheng sat on the bed with his knees crossed, ignoring Zhou Gang outside the door. He devoted himself to studying how the villain at the center of his eyebrows could further fight to the purple mansion. His elixir field was destroyed and he could not cultivate the purple mansion. He had to open up a new cultivation method. The difficulty was far beyond Zhang Zheng''s imagination. He sighed and said, "ah, I don''t know what year it is I can only go back in May. I don''t know what''s going on with Uncle Gu. No matter where you are, I will go! " "Hum! Waste, useless waste, I know that this kind of waste can not be done Huang Fu Qingfeng, who was hiding outside to observe the progress, looked at Zhou Gang, who had climbed out of Wolong house, smashed it fiercely and then turned to disappear. In the Imperial Academy, the old man Ye quietly watched what happened on his big screen. It was the contradictory picture of Zhang Zhenggang and Zhou gangqi. "Lao Jian, what do you think of Zhang Zheng? If we don''t do this, will it arouse the students'' anger? " One side of the sword hall master picked up the hot tea on the table and sipped it gently, and said, "kill and fight decisively. Isn''t that what you want from the academy? Zhou Gang has already committed public anger. Zhang Zheng is doing harm to the people. It''s justifiable. I think I''ll let him go. " "Well, this son is perfect at the same level. I think that Chu batian, a martial arts Wizard of nearly 100 years, should not be able to hold a stick of incense in his hand! Where does this son learn from? " Ye old man turned off the screen in front of him and sighed.Unknowingly, Zhang Zheng has been in the Academy for three days, and has never met anyone else to come to find his own trouble. There are two lines between the library and the dormitory. His small life has been very smooth. "Ah! Zhang Zheng, you apprentice, get out of here, you ungrateful smelly man When Zhang Zheng closed his eyes to practice, he suddenly heard a loud and clear voice outside Wolong house, and Zhang Zheng''s eyelids began to jump. "How can it be? How could that girl come to southern Xinjiang? Didn''t I leave her in the wilderness?" Zhang Zheng''s forehead was rolling with beads of sweat the size of beans. "Oh, man, there is nothing good, Zhang Zheng, I know you are in it! I count to three, if you don''t come out again, I''ll go in and pluck your hair! " The sound outside Wolong house is more and more fierce, just like a mother! "Man man, you can do it!" Zhang Zheng haven''t met in a long time. The whole person rushed out. , "Wan Er girl, long time no see. How''s it coming in?" Looking at Wan''er, Zhang Zheng''s mouth trembled. Ten thousand grass mud horses ran through her heart. How did she get in! Chapter 286 "Man man, you can do it!" Zhang Zheng haven''t met in a long time. The whole person rushed out. , "Wan Er girl, long time no see. How''s it coming in?" Looking at Wan''er, Zhang Zheng''s mouth trembled. Ten thousand grass mud horses ran through her heart. How did she get in! "Well, Zhang Zheng, you mean and shameless villain, how dare you cheat me? I won''t cramp you today Wan''er is wearing a long skirt, red, without saying a word. Her hands are connected and dozens of flying needles shoot at Zhang Zheng. "Damn it, you''re killing me!" Zhang Zheng''s pupils were constricted. He scolded him and rolled to the side. Zhang Zheng could see that he had tried the poison needle and did not dare to be careless. Zhang Zheng was able to escape easily, but those students from the Imperial Academy who came to see the excitement were hurt. They were stabbed on their bodies by silver needles for no reason. The whole body was shaking and frothing at the mouth and fainted on the ground. "Be careful, everyone. This woman''s concealed weapon is poisonous." Some people exclaimed, immediately reminded everyone''s attention, and immediately withdrew from their original position, but fortunately, the silver needle above just let people overpowering drug. "Wan''er, listen to me. There must be some misunderstanding between us. It''s not what you think it is!" As he fled, Zhang Zheng called out to Wan''er, who was extremely angry. "Misunderstanding? Oh, ungrateful, men don''t have a good thing! Hum Wan''er is still angry. She has gone all the way and met a monster of the corpse driving sect who can manipulate poisonous insects. If it wasn''t for a monster with only one hand, she might not have been able to come to the Imperial Academy alive! Zhang Zheng gritted his teeth and saw that the more people were watching, most of them came with the heart of watching the excitement. His old face suddenly turned red. "Tut Tut, isn''t this the only new boy there this year? I didn''t expect to be a playboy. I''m not a good man at first sight! " "This woman is very good. Look at the long legs and the double peaks, no wonder that kind of childish brother would like this kind of woman!" "..." the people next to him have already started to make sarcasm, and their faces are full of four characters of eating melons. Wan''er is so angry that she throws a silver needle at the people around her. Zhang Zhengyi sees something wrong. She steals the sky and turns her leg directly. The whole person disappears and appears behind Wan''er. Close to Wan''er''s ear, she whispers, "come, follow me. I''ll explain to you well." Finish saying, regardless of Wan''er''s objection, embrace that attractive waist and return to own room. "You, what do you want me to say? Southern Xinjiang is so dangerous. What are you doing here? If you are found to be a wild man, you will die!" Zhang Zheng looked at Wan''er, who was thrown on the shop by himself, and said that he hated iron but not steel. "Well, you think I''d like to come? If you didn''t let me go back to canlao village, you thought I would like to come to Nanjiang! What''s more irritating is that I took something and you left! You ungrateful dog man Wan''er''s anger obviously hasn''t been eliminated. She looks at Zhang Zheng with her small face. "Cough, Wan''er blames me. I''m not good. Don''t get angry. We are good friends, right? You see, what do people in the Academy think of us when you make such a scene today?" Zhang Zheng directly put the previous company brainwashing that set out to deceive Wan''er. "I''m wrong. I''m too reckless, but you can''t just leave me there!" "OK, I know. I won''t lie to you in the future. Tell me how you came here and know that I was in the Imperial Academy? And how did you come from that border crossing? " Zhang Zheng was puzzled that he could come from the wild border with the help of the demon sect. "Ah? It was an old man without legs in your village who sent me there. I didn''t know how to get there. Just like you just pulled me, I felt a twinkle in front of me and walked over. Then the old guy told me that you should go to the capital city. Then I ran after him all the way. In Jian''an County, I met an old man who manipulated insects. He was obscene and said he would take me Fortunately, an old man with a butcher''s knife in one hand appeared... hearing this, Zhang Zheng quickly interrupted Wan''er''s memory, and exclaimed in surprise: "are both grandfather lame and master Ma out of the village? Have they all come to southern Xinjiang "Is that man Ma ye? Can be fierce, a knife went down, the sky appeared a big hole, scared the bug to run away! But I heard him say that he seems to be going to the West. I don''t know exactly what he is going to do Wan''er, shaking her head, told all the things that had happened along the way. "And one last question. How do you know I''m in the Hanlin academy?" "I saw that day rank list, you beat that boy named Zhou Gang, I naturally knew you were in the Imperial Academy. Originally, I wanted to come and have a look, but I didn''t expect that you were really here. Let me have a good look!" Wan''er was angry and glared at Zhang Zheng. "Cough, if it''s OK, I''ll tell you if I go again. I should be in the Imperial Academy in a short time. There are many books we have seen here, which may help me open up the purple mansion!" Zhang Zheng said slowly that his most worrying thing now is to open up the purple mansion. His eyebrows are related to his life. A mistake may lead to death."Well, you have nothing else to ask me?" Wan''er said cautiously. "There''s nothing else. What else can I do?" Zhang Zheng''s face was at a loss. He was afraid that the girl would say, "you have to marry me! "Are you a pig''s brain? You asked me to go back to the village to get things. Now it''s ready, but you don''t remember it!" "Pa!" As soon as Zhang Zheng patted his forehead, he immediately remembered. At that time, he told Wan''er that it was purely to get rid of her. He didn''t really think of what to ask her to take back. "Here, an old woman asked me to give it to you, and this one. A strange man with no tongue startled me. He gave me a ring and asked me to give it to you." With that, he put the ring and a roll of golden pages in Zhang Zheng''s hand from his own pocket. "Wan''er, I love you so much!" With that, Zhang Zheng hugged Wan''er with excitement, and gave Wan''er a red face. was randomly aware that something was wrong. "I cough, cough, Wan, feel shy." The repair of the ring directly made Zhang Zheng jump happily. Since uncle Gu sent himself here, maybe he could find his way back. "Hate, I''m gone, I live in Fengqi Pavilion!" With that, Wan''er covered her face and ran out. Chapter 287 I realized it was wrong to be random. I feel shy. "Cough, Wan, sorry, I was a little excited." The repair of the ring directly made Zhang Zheng jump happily. Since uncle Gu sent himself here, maybe he could find his way back. "Hate, I''m gone, I live in Fengqi Pavilion!" With that, Wan''er covered her face and ran out. Zhang Zheng closed the door and couldn''t wait to take out the two things that Wan''er handed to him. The ring was still the same size as before. I think dumb should just repair the cracks. He picked up the gold paper on the ground and looked at it with his eyes. He was surprised. A piece of gold paper, no more than A4, was covered with handwriting. It looked like hundreds of thousands of words. He didn''t need to teach his mind to make decisions. He couldn''t see the words clearly by his accomplishments. "The magic Scripture!" Zhang Zheng looked at the first two big characters and understood the meaning of an Su Su Su. She hoped that she would spend five years figuring out the magic scriptures of Tianmo cult. There were not only the skills of Tianmo cult, but also countless combat skills, as well as the production method of transmitting the flag. "Sister Su Su, I won''t let you down! One day, I will be able to officially assume the position of the demon sect leader! " Zhang Zheng folded the gold paper in his hand and kept it. Then, he moved his mind and entered the ring. Zhang Zheng slowly opened his eyes. The scene around him was the same as before. He didn''t come in for several months. It seems that Wan Zi didn''t wake up. "Roar!" As Zhang Zheng came in, there was a roar in the distance. Zhang Zheng turned his head and saw that it was the little Kirin he had adopted in Longhu Mountain. Now he has grown to the height of his waist. "Boy, I didn''t come here. I didn''t expect that this little guy would still remember you!" Behind Qilin, he follows tongrenjing and looks at Zhang Zheng with a smile on his face. "Master, something happened and the ring was damaged. I just got into it today!" Zhang Zheng clasped his fist and said that although the current bronze man is far from his opponent, Zhang Zheng still maintains the proper etiquette. "Good, good. I think you are full of energy. These days, you must have some adventures. Your accomplishments have made rapid progress. In just six months, you have caught up with others and completed their accomplishments for decades. I envy you!" Jing''s eyes twinkle with light, obviously Zhang Zheng''s strength has been able to get his approval. "I''m joking. I''m just lucky. Can I continue to challenge in Qiankun pavilion?" "That''s natural. The third one has been a little tired of waiting. I''m afraid he will suffer a great loss. Haha!" After that, Zhang Zheng went to the Qiankun Pavilion, still familiar with the scene, and soon came to the corridor leading to the second floor. "Brush!" When the light of the knife flashed, a deep ditch appeared on the floor in front of Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng looked dignified. In front of him, a swordsman with a Japanese style sword in his hand and a long gray shirt appeared. After entering, Zhang Zhengcai could see clearly that this man''s company had more than a dozen knife marks in all directions, which looked shocking. "Well, I haven''t seen you for a few months, but my accomplishments are so strong. Sure enough, Gu nuanli didn''t mistake the person!" As soon as the voice fell, the third suddenly disappeared in the same place. The sword was in all directions, and the wood under Zhang Zheng''s feet was split. "Drink At this time, the air around Zhang Zheng became distorted, and the sound of a violent explosion came. The clothes of the swordsman in grey clothes were broken, and the long sword in his hand flew out of his hand and quietly suspended in front of Zhang Zheng. "I''m defeated. I didn''t expect that you could understand the return of ten thousand swords by nameless sword so quickly. You are really gifted! You go over there. Big brother is waiting for you on the top floor With that, the swordsman turned away. "Why? This man is really interesting. He comes and goes in a hurry. " Zhang Zheng said softly, and then went up the stairs in front of him to the second floor. Zhang Zheng found that the second floor was obviously smaller than the first floor outside the Qiankun Pavilion. However, when Zhang Zheng really stepped into the second floor, he was really shocked. He could not see the boundary at a glance. Slowly, he was filled with a strong smell of medicine, as well as the dazzling weapons and equipment. What really shocked Zhang Zheng was the old man who made it with his knees crossed in front of him At this time, Zhang Zheng is looking at himself with a smile. Zhang Zheng''s heart is empty and he gives up his hand. "If you meet your predecessors, you will be offended if you are rude before." "Ah ha ha ha, that''s good. As expected, Gu nuanli didn''t read the boy wrong!" Even the old man with white beard and white face also exclaimed. "Why did you say that "Why do you say that? Do you know why we have been here for so many years? " "I don''t know. Please give me your advice." Zhang Zheng does not dare to have a trace of treachery now. The old man in front of him looks like a pool of calm water, which has no deterrent effect. He can feel as if he is in the vast ocean when he acts. "We are dead, but now we are only living in the world with spirit. We have been waiting for a person who can make us reborn! Because there''s something important to do! ""Master, do you want me to save you? How can Zhang Zhenghe de have such a means? How can I save my predecessors? This is just a joke to me "You are the first one to be able to cultivate by using the eyebrow heart, and only you may be free from the constraints of the world and reach the realm that no one has ever reached." The old man with white beard smiles, and a word breaks the secret in Zhang Zheng''s heart. Zhang Zheng, as if in the face of a great enemy, the force of the four elephants poured into his feet and was ready to flee at any time. "Zhang Zheng, you don''t have to be too excited. If I want to do something, you can''t run out. If you don''t believe me, you can try it." The expression of the old man with white beard has not changed from beginning to end. He has been looking at Zhang Zheng with a smile, and he must see through Zhang Zheng. Steal the sky and change the sun! Zhang Zheng did not hesitate at all, but ran toward the stairway quickly. No matter how hard he tried, the stairway was getting farther and farther away from him. The whole person was like running in a vacuum. After struggling for several times without any results, Zhang Zheng compromised. He sat on the ground, looking at the old man with white beard in front of him and said, "I recognize it, I do, really What''s more, it''s hard to run! " "Ha ha ha, young people have a good temper. It seems that you still don''t understand the huge world pattern. I''ll explain it to you today!" With that, he pointed his finger at the void, which seemed to be pouring in hundreds of millions of stars in his eyes. Zhang Zheng felt that the scenery around him suddenly became dark and bright. The whole person felt like he was in the vast universe. The stars were shining with hot light, and there were pieces of continents and planets in front of him. Zhang Zheng felt that he had returned to the scientific exploration of the universe position mystery class in junior high school. Chapter 288 Zhang Zheng felt that the scenery around him suddenly became dark and bright. The whole person felt like he was in the vast universe. The stars were shining with hot light, and there were pieces of continents and planets in front of him. Zhang Zheng felt that he had returned to the scientific exploration of the universe position mystery class in junior high school. But what you can bring yourself is shock. You can feel the hot stars flying over your head. There are huge gods and demons in the endless sky. You can crush a planet with only one hand, and there are nine golden crows that feed on stars, which radiate terrible power. At this time, the old man with white beard spoke slowly, and Zhang Zheng felt as if he had been pulled back to the ancient times by the voice: "what is presented to you now is the whole vast universe. We are in a territory with hundreds of millions of galaxies in it. The earth you are on is just a grain of dust. The sky and the earth are opening up, and Pangu, the chaotic God and demon, are splitting out Fire, human beings can continue, and then the gods and Demons split into two extremes, one is the extremely tyrannical God, and the other is the ordinary demons who have been fighting with the demons. They are all the branches of ancient gods and demons. I am the chaos God and the arrogant one. Our territory belongs to the Yanlong territory, and most of the places have been occupied by the demon world They are not bound by the rules of heaven and earth, and their life can last forever. Even if they are dull in practice, they become very powerful in endless years. I was killed by sneak attack in the battle with them. According to the time, it will not be long before there will be a bloody storm sweeping across the whole territory in the demon kingdom Zhang Zheng was shocked by the words of the arrogant one. The fighting at that level was far beyond his reach. Zhang Zheng couldn''t help asking, "did Uncle Gu have ulterior motives for sending me to this world? That is to say, this is not the ancient world at all, is it? " "That''s right. Gu nuanli sent you here, hoping that you can get the earth fire of this world, and then integrate yourself to go to the Sirius world to participate in the martial arts training meeting that can make the whole territory crazy! Get the chance to accept the core of the territory! " The arrogant one became more and more excited, and his face turned red. "Master, although I don''t quite understand what you said, I will do it one by one. Is it possible that the wilderness and the demon world communicate with each other?" "Yes, the wilderness is originally a battlefield. In the dark, the spirits of the demon kingdom will appear in the wild land, but they have no intelligence, they are just killing machines." Wuwang Laozu seriously said, the expression on his face is very dignified. Zhang Zheng has never felt such a heavy burden on himself. Through the contest with Sharon, Zhang Zheng has known how greedy the demon world is. If it is occupied by them, the whole territory will be dead soon. "Master, I understand. I will try my best to complete the task assigned to me by my elder!" "Well, take this. This is the map of the red dragon territory that I have remembered over the years, and the unknown places I have explored. I hope you can complete the tasks we have not completed! I wait for the day when you are strong enough to bring us back to life! " With that, the grandmaster reached out to Zhang Zheng''s eyebrows, and suddenly a golden light entered Zhang Zheng''s mind. Zhang Zheng felt the pain of tearing his eyebrows. With the injection of huge information, Zhang Zheng felt that his head was like a blast. As soon as he was in the dark, the whole person fainted. "Big brother, do you think this young man is OK?" The swordsman in grey clothes appears behind Wuwang''s ancestor and looks at Zhang Zheng quietly. "Well, I don''t know. I can''t see through his future. The road ahead is full of fog. The future may belong to young people like them, but it''s not yet!" You you, the founder of Wuwang, sighed. With a wave of his hand, Zhang Zheng disappeared on the second floor of Qiankun Pavilion. Zhang Zheng opened his eyes slowly, and his head seemed to be torn apart, and he forced his body to do it. "Oh, Zhang Zheng, are you awake? You''ve been in a coma for two days and nights. President ye came to see you once and said that you were crazy about practicing martial arts. You scared me to death! " Wan''er saw Zhang Zheng wake up and quickly handed the wet towel to Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng, as a result of the towel, wiped his face and asked suspiciously, "possessed by the devil?" I clearly remember that it was because the vain grandmaster nodded his forehead and fainted. Could it be that everything was false? Zhang Zheng felt the overwhelming knowledge in his mind, and instantly understood that what happened on the second floor of Qiankun pavilion was real. "Zhang Zheng, what''s wrong with you?" "It''s OK. I feel refreshed. Just take a breath." "Zhang Zheng, it''s really time for you to wake up. Today is the once-a-month comparison in the hospital. I''m afraid the Tianjie list and Zifu list will change again!" Wan''er said with a smile. "Oh? Go and have a look Zhang Zheng nodded. He didn''t expect to catch up with such good things just after waking up. Soon, Wan''er and Zhang Zheng came to the place where the martial arts competition took place. Zhang Zheng had just arrived, but had not yet started. There were three arena on the field. "He Xiu, do you dare to come up and have a fight with me A figure soared to the sky, and a naked shout jumped up."Hum, why don''t you dare, Hong Zhen? I''m afraid you won''t do it!" A man dressed up as a scholar jumped up and faced Hong Zhen at a distance. "They are he Xiu and Hong Zhen, who are the 23rd and 21st place in the Tianjie list?" Someone exclaimed, it seems that there will be another good play to watch. "Hum, he Xiu, you mean person, you dare to seduce my woman to bring me a green hat in private. I will make you worse than dead today!" Hong Zhen looks ferocious at he Xiu, and his spiritual power gushes out. "Ah ha ha ha, I seduce your wife? She came to the door herself, OK? Who doesn''t know that you can''t keep your wife''s idea of wearing a green hat He Xiu laughed with a strong sense of irony. "Go to hell!" Hong Zhen dashed forward with a big stride, waving his fist as big as sandbags. The air around him was buzzing. "Opening, opening, buying will leave. Please stay here and he Xiu''s will be there!" Some people still don''t forget to do some small business at this time. They sit beside a table, and it seems that they are ready for it. "Zhang Zheng, what do you think? I think Hong really has a better chance of winning. You can see that every blow even distorts the air. He Xiu has no strength to fight back! " Wan''er looked at the two people on the challenge arena and said excitedly. She also pressed one or two silver coins to bet Hong Zhen win. Chapter 289 "Wan''er, what you see is too careless. If you just look at the calmness of mind, Hong Zhen will surely lose. Although he is ruthless, his defense is very weak. He Xiu is relatively calm. He has been forcing Hong Zhen to show his weaknesses. He only needs a hit at the right time to let Hong Zhen defeat the challenge arena!" Zhang Zheng narrowed his eyes and carefully analyzed the fighting on the challenge arena. At the same time, he thought in his heart: I''m afraid I can hit 20 monks with one hand for young monks like Southern Xinjiang! If Zhang Zheng wants to be known by Hanlin college students from all over the world, I''m afraid it will cause another uproar. "Zhang Zheng, ah! You didn''t say it earlier. I''ve pressed one or two! " Wan''er cried out in pain. Zhang Zheng''s mouth jumped and his heart beat and said: what''s this about me? Is it your own doing. "He Xiu, are you going to be a shrinking turtle all the time? Today I will tear you to pieces Hong Zhen''s fists became more and more fierce, and several logs around the ring were knocked off. Suddenly, when Hong Zhen wiped he Xiu''s face with a fist, he Xiu''s body was like the first floor. He wiped him next to Hong Zhen and hit him with an upper elbow, which hit him hard on his chin. "Click!" The sound of bone fracture spread throughout the entire arena, and Hong Zhen''s body flew out like a shell, and hit the ground severely. There was no movement for a long time. "Good! Hahaha, fortunately, I have foresight and beat he Xiu to win. Otherwise, I would have lost a lot this time. Ha ha ha "Hong Zhen, aren''t you? I have worked hard to praise the money for half a year, and you will lose it all at once. Bah, don''t let me see you again in the future "Cao Tai, Hong Zhen is usually beaten by he Xiu. How can he be beaten like a dog today, which has cost me money in vain? Do you think Hong Zhen has taken advantage of anyone?" "..." people are taunting Hong Zhen, and their faces are full of discontent. I''m afraid it will be difficult to do anything in the future. "Ah, poor baby, if you''re green, you won''t say anything. If you go to revenge, you''ll be beaten. Tut Tut, it''s a tragedy!" Zhang Zheng chuckled, shook his head and said with a smile. "Zhang Zheng, what does green mean? Is it green paint on your body Wan''er asked naively. "Green, is..." Zhang Zheng didn''t know how to explain to Wan''er for a moment. When he got to his mouth, he swallowed into his stomach and looked at Wan''er''s big eyes. Zhang Zheng sighed. How could he teach such a lovely girl. "Do you just put green paint on the other half "Well, yes, that''s about it!" Zhang Zheng nodded again and again. Fortunately, she said it herself, or I really didn''t know how to answer it. However, Wan''er''s next words almost let Zhang Zheng fall to the ground. "Wow, green really look good. I like green very much. In the future, I will make you green, wear green hats and green clothes." Wan''er said with a naive face, her small eyes bent into the shape of a crescent moon. Just as they were talking, there were two contests on each arena. After a while, the three matches were over, and some subtle changes took place in the names of the Tianjie list. Only the top 50 people had the chance to enter the Tianjie list. The minimum guarantee will get 100 Liang silver every month. If you don''t advance 10 places, you will get 100 Liang more every month. Therefore, some people on the threshold of the next level can''t wait to enter the next level. All of a sudden, a figure jumped onto the challenge arena. The whole person was gentle and elegant, with a folding fan in his hand. He was graceful and had a smile on his face. He was looking at Zhang Zheng. "Oh, look at it. Isn''t this Du Yu who ranks second in the Tianjie list? Why did he come to the challenge arena today? Is he going to challenge Chu batian this time? " "Ha ha, these two people are the best in the Imperial Academy. The duel between them can be regarded as something to watch!" "Oh, don''t talk nonsense. It''s said that Chu batian has already touched the threshold of the purple mansion. Now he is breaking through the closed door. No one has seen him for two months. After Chu batian opened the purple mansion, Du Yu naturally became the first one. I don''t think it''s necessary!" "You know what! I''m afraid that Du Yu is here to attract people. Now the Du family Gang headed by Du Yu is severely suppressed by the Chu family Gang! With so many new people coming this time, Du Yu certainly won''t let go of this idea! " "..." listening to the people''s comments, Du Yu raised his mouth slightly, cleared his throat a little, clasped his fist and said to the crowd, "everyone, today I have nothing else to do with Du Yu. It''s purely for a private matter. I want those who despise me to know that Zhang Zheng, who offends me, dare to fight against me?" It can be said that Zhang Zheng''s name is a good idea when so many people call on him. As long as Zhang Zheng doesn''t fight, I''m afraid he will not be able to raise his head in the Imperial Academy in the future. "Zhang Zheng, do you dare or dare not speak?" Du Yu looked at Zhang Zheng''s place and repeated in an emphatic tone. "Why not?" Zhang Zheng responded loudly."Zhang Zheng, you..." Wan''er, who originally wanted to persuade Zhang Zheng, saw Zhang Zheng''s resolute face and changed his words: "beat that guy''s excrement out. I don''t think he''s happy!" "Well, as you wish!" Zhang Zheng, with a bright smile and a slight point on his toes, stood on the ring like this. "Look, isn''t this the only student this year? I didn''t expect that he had such courage and courage. Du Yu has been famous for a long time. I''m afraid the two moves will not be able to take over this policy? " "Cut, you don''t know anything when you look at it. It''s said that Zhang Zheng kicked Zhou Gang out of the 33rd place. I''m afraid Du Yu is not his opponent. I think this is the biggest black horse this year." "..." the onlookers had different opinions, and each had his own views. Zhang Zheng and Du Yu fought head to head in the arena. "Ha ha, Zhang Zheng didn''t think of it? You will also have today. Since you can''t stand on my side, I''m sorry. I''ll make a fool of you in the whole academy and let you know what a new man should do! " The folding fan in Du Yu''s hand has been rotten by Du Yu because of his anger. "Oh? I didn''t expect that the person with the second rank should be so mean. I should have taught you a lesson on the first day of meeting! Save you from biting people like a dog Zhang Zheng said coldly that his patience had long been exhausted by this despicable Du Yu. "Hum, Zhang Zheng, you asked for it! Die With that, three or four shadows appeared all over Du Yu''s body, killing Zhang Zheng together. Chapter 290 "Oh? I didn''t expect that the person with the second rank should be so mean. I should have taught you a lesson on the first day of meeting! Save you from biting people like a dog Zhang Zheng said coldly that his patience had long been exhausted by this despicable Du Yu. "Hum, Zhang Zheng, you asked for it! Die With that, three or four shadows appeared all over Du Yu''s body, killing Zhang Zheng together. Zhang Zheng was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Du Yu''s method was really good. He was stronger than that week. He didn''t know how many grades he had. Zhang Zheng leaped to avoid the attack of a shadow. He turned his back and changed his hand. With a violent clap, the shadow trembled and exploded. "Ha ha ha, Zhang Zheng, you give up. There are eight shadows here. You can''t break my separation method. Even if Chu batian is here, I''m afraid it will take a lot of time, not to mention..." Du Yu''s laughter. However, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t make another sound. Du Yu''s throat was lifted by Zhang Zheng''s hand. His face turned red. He kept kicking his legs in the air and grabbing his hands, which could not hurt Zhang Zheng at all. "You... How... How could you?" Du Yu''s face was frightened and his legs were shaking. "Oh, now you know you''re afraid? Cut, there''s no point. What are you doing? I can hit ten with one hand just like you As soon as he said this, Zhang Zheng''s lichen shirt was calm and unrestrained. Du Yu in his hand was like a chicken. He did not move, and he kept spitting white foam in his mouth. "Bang!" As soon as he threw it away, Du Yu''s body flew out and hit the ground fiercely. There was no movement for a long time. "My God, what did you see that you killed Du Yu with one move? Is this still human? The Academy will not be rewritten by this man in the future "He just said that one hand can hit ten Du Yu. I''m afraid even the people in Zifu realm can''t do it? I didn''t expect that this new comer can do this with the strength of Tianjie! " "What do you know? He just used Du Yu''s weakness to attack fiercely. I just saw that although his strength is very strong and his speed is very fast, his footwall is unstable. If Du Yu is allowed to exert his strength, it is still unclear who will win and who will lose!" At this time, the speaker is Huangfu Qingfeng, who is No. 4, constantly sarcastic. "Well, you''re right. At least Du Yu dares to fight with me. He doesn''t attack me secretly like someone else. Stealing chicken doesn''t make rice, right, Huangfu Qingfeng." Zhang Zheng''s faint voice came, and looked at Huangfu Qingfeng with a kind of look like a dead man. After Qingfeng, he took Wan''er away from the martial arts competition venue. After the war, Zhang Zheng''s name leapt to the second place in the Tianjie list. For a time, Wolong lived in mentingruo City, and many Hanlin college students came to make friends with Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng undoubtedly became a group of dark horses of Hanlin Academy. I''m afraid the purple mansion list will leave its name in the future. "Zhang Zheng, take a look at you. The big trouble is gone, but the small trouble appears one after another." Wan''er chuckles and says that since she learned that Zhang Zheng is also in the Imperial Academy, Wan''er comes back to Wolong house almost every day to look for Zhang Zheng. Some rumors come out of the academy that Zhang Zheng and miss Wan''er carry out double practice in the room every day, which can make the cultivation continuously leap forward. Zhang Zheng''s face was flushed with anger. It can be said that she couldn''t argue. Although Wan''er just sat around to watch her practice every time she came, Zhang Zheng was really upset by the rumors outside. Wan''er didn''t care at all, but she was still happy. She always said in front of Zhang Zheng: "Zhang Zheng, you can follow me. I don''t care. Sooner or later you will be responsible for me! They say what they like. I''m your man anyway Every time he heard her say so, Zhang Zheng felt a little speechless and could only pretend to practice with his eyes closed. "Just ignore them. These people are all bad guys. Even I feel sick when I am with them!" Zhang Zheng shook his head and said that when he first came, those people were watching Zhou Gang''s bullying. Now he is powerful. He knows that he is fawning. Zhang Zheng feels sick in an instant. All of a sudden, a clear cry came to mind outside Wolong Residence: "Zhang Zheng, are you here? I''m Huangfu Shuying!" Zhang zhengru was struck by lightning, and cried in his heart, "crouch, how does she know I''m here? It''s really a wave that hasn''t been leveled and another wave has risen again and again.". "Zhang Zheng, who is that! What''s going on? " Wan''er looked at Zhang Zheng with a serious face. Her small eyes flashed with eating light. Without saying a word, she pulled Zhang Zheng to the door of Wolong residence. Outside Wolong, Huangfu Shuying, with a delicate and lovely face, wearing a floral skirt and a pair of Canary hairpins on the hill, is worthy of being the emperor''s daughter. Beside him is a guard with a knife. Zhang Zheng knows that he is the man of his own heaven demon sect, Zuo long. "Hey! Zhang Zheng, you are here as expected. When you come to the capital, you don''t know to come to me. Hum, huh? Is this one next to you? " Huang Fu Shu Ying ran to Zhang Zheng with her face full of excitement. But as soon as she saw Wan''er next to Zhang Zheng, the clouds were all over the place. When the two girls meet, they will get hurt. Wan''er sneers and says, "I''m sorry, I''m his fiancee. I don''t know who you are.""Don''t talk nonsense, Shuying. I''m just a common friend with her. Wan''er, don''t talk nonsense. I didn''t promise you!" Zhang Zheng hastened to obstruct him for fear of a fight between the two. "Oh, sister Wan''er, did you hear that? If brother Zheng didn''t promise you, you should not have wishful thinking." Huangfu Shuying, fearing that the world would not be in disorder, said sarcastically. The stronger the smell of gunpowder turned out to be, Zhang Zheng had already felt the coming big explosion, and he said coldly, "you two, don''t quarrel. I''m so angry that I don''t pay attention to either of you!" Sure enough, as soon as Zhang Zheng said this, the two women immediately became honest and looked at Zhang Zheng pitifully. Zuo long scratched his head awkwardly beside him. He had promised the emperor to see an old friend by the princess today. Unexpectedly, he was still his own young leader. It was really embarrassing. "Oh, look, isn''t this the fourth princess, Huangfu Shuying! Oh, my God. She doesn''t have something to do with Zhang Zheng, does she? You see how ambiguous the two people are. Their eyes are like silk "No wonder this Zhang Zheng is so arrogant. It turns out that he is related to the fourth princess. I want to see what happens to two women and one man." "..." listening to the voices of the people around him, Zhang Zheng was eager to find a place to drill down. He quickly said, "Shu Ying, what''s the matter with you coming to see me this time?" Chapter 291 "No wonder this Zhang Zheng is so arrogant. It turns out that he is related to the fourth princess. I want to see what happens to two women and one man." "..." listening to the voices of the people around him, Zhang Zheng was eager to find a place to drill down. He quickly said, "Shu Ying, what''s the matter with you coming to see me this time?" "Ah? What can I do for you? I heard my mother say that a miracle doctor saved her. I guessed that it was you through my mother''s description. For this reason, I also went to Yihong hospital. You said that you are really, you can find me if you don''t have money to live in! You have to go to the Yihong courtyard to do something. You''ve lost all the face of my princess. Hum Huang Fu Shu Ying hate iron is not steel said. Zhang Zheng scratched his head in a funny way. It seems that Tu Su Yaya helped himself. Otherwise, I really don''t know how to explain it. It can''t be said that he went to Yihong house for a night and didn''t have money to pay off the debt. Did he become a doctor? That''s not serious. "Miss Shuying, thank you in a word. I don''t like to make trouble for others." Zhang Zheng said embarrassed. "What? Don''t like to give people trouble? Then you let me take my things. I''ve walked thousands of miles with you. It''s easy for me Wan''er said maliciously. Since she doesn''t want to talk back to the princess, there is no problem with Zhang Zheng. "Well, now that you know I''m here, should I go back? Otherwise, it''s not easy for the queen to explain after such a long time. How about I go to see you when I''m free? " "Really?" Huangfu Shuying exclaimed happily. "Yes! Really Zhang Zhengzhong nodded his head. "All right, hang the hook for a hundred years. You can''t change it. You''re the son of a bitch! Ha ha ha With that, Shuying, the imperial capital, took left dragon and left the Academy. Zhang Zhengchang breathed a sigh of relief, but he cheated the little ancestor away and let her stay here all the time. I''m afraid the people in the Imperial Academy will have to satirize themselves to death. Back in the room, Wan''er sat down on the bed, looked at Zhang Zheng and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that Zhang Zheng, who is famous for his fame, is also a romantic figure. He even attracts people everywhere and steals people into the palace." Dare Qing, the girl is jealous. Zhang Zheng''s eyelids jumped and said, "cough, don''t get me wrong. Huangfu Shuying and I are just ordinary friends. At the beginning, I helped her save her life in Phoenix City, so she did this!" Zhang Zheng quickly explained that if Zhang Zheng didn''t say anything, he would throw a concealed weapon. "Oh, I see! I''m leaving. You''re here by yourself! Hum With that, Wan''er opens the door and goes back. Zhang took a breath and said in his heart, "if I tell her I have a baby, I don''t know what will happen! Zhang Zheng sat cross legged on the bed, took out the golden paper brought by mother-in-law Tuo Wan''er and read it quietly. Zhang Zheng''s unforgettable ability played a great role at this time. After a simple look, he was already familiar with it. "It turns out that the magic scriptures of the demon sect are all about some magic arts!" Zhang Zheng said with a happy smile that he was worried about how to deal with others without weapons when he was fighting with others. With the magic Scripture in hand, wouldn''t it be easy to come and go? Zhang Zheng pinched the formula with both hands and uttered an obscure incantation. He saw that a large dark cloud had slowly accumulated in his room, and soon rain and water fell down. "If I go, I can still ask for rain. Is that too much?" I thought it was a very powerful move to kill the enemy with the imperial sword. When Zhang Zheng used this kind of magic, his eyes were bright. All of a sudden, a voice came from Zhang Zheng''s ear: "Zhang Zheng, hurry to the Hanlin academy, I have something important to discuss with you!" "President ye? What can he do for himself? Is that what he did in the Imperial Academy during this period of time? " Zhang Zheng frowned and didn''t think much. He got up and went to the Imperial Academy. As soon as he entered the door, Zhang Zheng saw that nine people had gathered in the room, and at one glance he saw Du Yu, who was black and blue. Zhang Zheng thought: is it really because of this? "Zhang Zheng, are you here?" President Ye stood up and looked at Zhang Zheng who came in from the door with a smile. "Hello, master Ye. I don''t know what''s the matter "Ha ha, don''t worry. I''ll introduce you to him. I won''t say much about him. You know him. The name of the man next to him is Chu batian. You haven''t met him yet, but you must have heard about them. These are the top seven in the purple mansion list. This bald man named Gao Qiang is a master in the middle of the purple mansion, In seventh place Director Ye introduced Zhang Zheng one by one, and soon introduced these people to Zhang Zheng. Among them, Zhang Zheng was surprised by a woman. She was so beautiful that her eyes were like water, but she seemed to be able to see through everything. Her fingers were slender and her skin was like coagulated fat. She was pink in snow white. She seemed to be able to wring out of the water. She had a pair of vermilion lips and a smile. She seemed to be dancing all the time. Her long hair was hanging down her ankle, her hair was untied, and her green silk was dancing with the wind, She has a delicate fragrance, slender waist and long limbs. She has a fairy like temperament. She wears white clothes on the ground, and has dark patterns of rusty butterflies. A green silk is lightly raised with butterfly fringes. The butterfly carved by Pearl overnight on her forehead radiates light. Through the introduction of President ye, Zhang Zheng learned that the woman in front of her is duoqin, the second frost fairy in the purple mansion list, and the ice sword on her waist It''s freezing up there."Boy, don''t look. You can''t take down many nvxia. We''ve heard about your romantic affairs. Ha ha, I didn''t expect you to take all the four princesses. I admire you!" Looking at Zhang Zheng''s straight eyes, a strong man with two axes in his hand said with a smile that this man was song Zheng, the third highest mountain axe in the purple mansion list. It was said that a man once went into the wilderness with blood all over his body and came out with a golden elixir. He became famous in the first World War and was generous. Zhang Zheng felt that in addition to Chu batian and Du Yu, as well as the frost fairy duoqin, who had not looked at him all the time, most of the others were OK. He warmly said hello to Zhang Zheng. "Now that you are familiar with it, I think you all know about it. Because the national master was seriously injured, his troops were wild and defeated, and his national strength was empty, so some evil ways were rampant in the world. Now you need to eliminate them. One is Jiulongshan and there is a corpse driving cult! And Wanhua temple, which is adjacent to the western depression! This is also an opportunity for you to practice President ye came slowly, and his eyes swept over these people in the room. "Dean ye, are you kidding? That''s a sect with golden elixir experts. You don''t expect us to fight with them, do you? It''s just death in the past! " Du Yu said directly. "You can rest assured that you are all top students in the Imperial Academy. Naturally, you won''t let you die. In addition, the head of sword hall will follow you and protect your safety along the way. However, he will never do anything until he has to!" President Ye gave them a reassurance and put their hearts in their stomachs. Chapter 292 "You can rest assured that you are all top students in the Imperial Academy. Naturally, you won''t let you die. In addition, the head of sword hall will follow you and protect your safety along the way. However, he will never do anything until he has to!" President Ye gave them a reassurance and put their hearts in their stomachs. "Master ye, don''t worry about it. Even if the master of the sword hall is here, we can''t do anything to us, ha ha ha!" Song Zheng laughs, and his two chopping axes rattle. "Don''t be careless. These sects have been handed down for hundreds of years. It''s impossible to say what problems will happen. In addition, if the sword hall leader moves slowly, you may all be in danger. Don''t be too careless. OK, the sword hall leader is waiting for you at the door. You can pack up and find him." With that, President Ye waved his hand and no longer paid attention to the people. Before going out, Du Yu went to Zhang Zheng''s side and whispered, "boy, don''t let me find a chance this time, or I will call you to go back and let you know the end of offending me Du Yu!" "Well, we''ll see." Zhang Zheng frowned. He didn''t expect Du Yu to be such a small man. However, with his strength, he should not be able to turn over many waves. But then Du Yu''s behavior completely raised Zhang Zheng''s vigilance. He saw Du Yu standing with a person who ranked fourth in the purple mansion list. Zhang Zheng knew that the man''s name was Du Xiaoguang. As expected, both of them were surnamed Du. He also glanced at Zhang Zheng''s place with the charm of warning. "Cut, Du Xiaoguang, quickly take back your annoying eyes. I''ll tell you, your brother''s skills are not as good as others. Do you understand? Don''t expect to make a success of your little brother After that, song Zheng turned his head to Zhang Zheng and said with a smile, "brother Zhang, you will be with me when the time comes. Du Xiaoguang doesn''t dare to do anything to you!" "Ha ha, thank you, brother song!" Zhang Zheng replied with a smile that, through his own observation, song Zheng is more honest and upright, and is suitable for making friends. Zhang Zheng soon came to Qifeng Pavilion and called Wan''er out to explain the situation. As a result, Wan''er said something and made a big scene: "what? You''re just coming out? I don''t agree. Besides, even if I want to go, I have to take part in it! " However, Zhang Zheng had no choice but to harden his face and say seriously: "Wan''er, listen to me, we are not going to play this time. It''s very dangerous. You are still weak now. When the time comes, you will not be able to complete the task, and it will drag our retreat. Moreover, there is no way to protect your safety. You can stay in the Hanlin Academy. When I finish my work, I will definitely come back. How about you?" "OK, I see. You should pay attention to your own safety. The old woman in the village told me to protect the gold paper before she came here." "OK, I see. It''s already put away. Then I''ll go first." After coaxing Wan''er down, Zhang Zhengchang breathed out a murky breath. As expected, girls are the most difficult to coax. Zhang Zheng didn''t bring anything else. He carried the snow sent from Yihong courtyard behind him. He also had a telescopic spear that the lame man had prepared for himself. He was afraid that the two would be recognized. After all, the name of Ma Ye was very loud in the older generation. After all, Zhang Zheng came to the main gate of the Imperial Academy. "Zhang Zheng, why are you at the end of the day and let everyone wait for a good meal? Can you do it?" Du Yu hoped that Zhang Zheng was different every day, and could find the reason to talk about it. "Du Yu, you shut up, you don''t speak, no one treats you as dumb!" The head of sword hall frowned and scolded him. Sure enough, as soon as the leader of sword Hall said something, Du Yu suddenly became quiet. "Well, let''s go to Jian''an county first. It''s said that it has been occupied by the corpse driving cult for a long time. Some time ago, the Yan Family in the capital stationed there, and there are some remaining evils of the corpse driving cult there. They should be able to get there before dark." With that, he flew directly into the cockpit of the bow. They didn''t dare to be slighted. They jumped up in two or three steps, and soon the small deck was full of people. The ship was shining white and disappeared in the same place in a moment. Zhang Zheng was surprised to find that although the spaceship was small, its speed was much faster than that when he came. "Ah? Brother Zhang, can you still use the sword technique? " Song Zheng saw the snow behind Zhang Zheng and said in a voice. "Oh, brother song is joking. I carry my sword on my back, and naturally I will use some sword techniques, but I can''t say how proficient I am. After all, I have seen many sword masters!" Zhang Zheng smiles and takes the snow on his back and hands it to song Zheng. Zhang Zheng clearly felt that when talking about the sword, duoqin, sitting on one side, opened his eyes as bright as the West Lake water, and took a deep look at Zhang Zheng. "Qiang ~" snow came out of the scabbard, and the whole ship instantly raised a burst of sword sound. Duoqin stepped over, staring at the snow on Song Zheng''s hand, shaking his hands, looking at Zhang Zheng''s face, he asked, "what''s the name of this sword?" "Elder martial sister, this sword is called snow walk! Because there will be snowflakes when you wield your sword, so it''s named "snow walk!" Zhang Zheng said seriously. Looking at duoqin''s face, Zhang Zheng was a little distracted for a moment. It was perfect to the extreme, beautiful to suffocate."Good sword, but it''s a good sword. It''s just like the ice sword in my hand! Ah, younger martial brother, I don''t know how much you know about swordsmanship? " Duoqin asked in a voice. "There are eight sword moves, such as stabbing, splitting, lifting, hanging, cloud, point, collapse, cutting, and so on. The sword technique is like ox hair, countless. With the help of Lingli sword resolution, it''s just like shifting shape and shadow..." Zhang Zhengyue was more excited and basically told all the records about the sword recorded in the nameless sword resolution. Duo Qin could not help but sit across his knees in front of Zhang Zheng, not nodding. If there was something different from Zhang Zheng, he would discuss with each other. The two people were like a couple of gods and fairies. "Well, younger martial brother Zhang is really powerful and knowledgeable. I really admire him!" Song was not praised. The master of sword hall sitting in the cockpit listened to the swordsmanship discussed with duoqin outside. His eyes flashed and he said to himself, "I''m worthy of being the young leader. If I''m really knowledgeable, alas, I haven''t made a breakthrough in my swordsmanship for many years. It turns out that I''m deficient in this aspect. Listening to Shao''s words is better than reading for ten years!" Zhang Zheng didn''t know what he said. He even made the master of sword hall make progress. Chapter 293 Since duoqin knew that Zhang Zheng was proficient in swordsmanship, two people sat on the ground and talked with each other. Unconsciously, more than half of the time had passed, and they didn''t mean to stop. "Cut, mystery, guess is for the beauty of the ice fairy, or else the next three indiscriminate means are also worthy of praise?" Du Yu murmured in a low voice, and his hatred for Zhang Zheng became more and more intense. Du Xiaoguang looked at Zhang Zheng viciously. He was thinking of ten thousand ways to kill Zhang Zheng. He saw that the goddess he had been longing for was talking and laughing with others. His eyes were shining with jealousy. He usually had to think about a word with the ice fairy for a long time. A new word captured duoqin''s heart, and Du Xiaoguang bit his teeth ¡£ "Du Yu, you don''t have to think about it. Now Zhang Zheng is protected by duoqin and song Zheng. With the strength of the three of us, we are not his opponents at all. Unless you can let Shen cangsheng, who is the first in Zifu, do something about it!" Next to Chu batian shook his head and looked at Shen cangsheng sitting in the corner with his eyes, and said softly. "This..." at the thought of this man, Du Yu and others were all sweating. Shen cangsheng was just a cultivation maniac. He didn''t care about anything else except cultivation. Even if you were scolded by others, Shen cangsheng didn''t care. He was full of ideas about how to improve his own strength. As early as a year ago, he had reached the peak of the purple mansion. I''m afraid it won''t take long The golden knot can resist the wind. "Ah, I didn''t expect my younger martial brother to know so much. It''s really a shame for duoqin. If you have time, please explain more and have a chance to have a competition on sword skills." Duoqin stands up slowly and looks at Zhang Zheng with a smile in her eyes. It can be seen that her conversation with Zhang Zheng has benefited her a lot. Zhang Zheng chuckled gently and answered with a clasp of fists: "elder martial sister is joking. I can do it. Compared with elder martial sister, it''s nothing to mention!" Zhang Zheng didn''t expect that duoqin, whose appearance was as cold as ice, could make people feel like spring breeze when talking with each other. The fragrance of orchid made Zhang Zhengfu want to get together, so he couldn''t help but have great interest in this trip. "Boom The huge spaceship crashed to the ground. The master of sword hall came out of the cabin, looked at the big guy quietly and said, "well, now we have driven to Jian''an County, only a dozen miles away from the old nest of the corpse driving cult. Let me talk about the plan." "Ten of you are divided into three teams: Gao Qiang, Du Yu, Chu batian, Du Xiaoguang, and four of you. Zhang Zheng, duoqin, and song Zheng, all of you, together, insert from the side. In addition, Shen cangsheng, situ Haoran and Huang Yong! You three go straight in from the front. As for me, I will help you intercept the top experts in the golden elixir! The rest is up to you to choose! " With that, the master of sword hall disappeared in front of everyone. "Zhang Zheng is so clever. I didn''t expect to get together with you!" Song Zheng scratched his head and looked very honest. But if anyone was confused by his appearance, it would be a big mistake. "Please take care of elder martial sister duoqin and elder brother song!" "Just follow me then!" With a smile, duoqin took the lead, followed by Zhang Zheng and song Zheng. When Zhang Zheng passed by Du Xiaoguang, he heard the voice from Du Xiaoguang: "boy, you''d better not let me catch the opportunity, or I will make you come back forever!" "You are always waiting! Just don''t kneel down and beg me then Zhang Zheng responded, his mouth raised. I''m afraid this naive person doesn''t know. Even the sword hall leader is his own man. What does he take to fight with him? Then he ignores the angry Du Xiaoguang and turns away. "Younger martial brother Zhang, you don''t have to worry about the two Du people. I''ve long been offended by them, especially Du Xiaoguang, who is nothing. Last time, because a student had a word with ice fairy, he interrupted all the people''s channels in the hospital! If it wasn''t for the rules of the Imperial Academy, I would have cut that animal into meat sauce! " Song Zheng said indignantly that the two boards in his hand made the tiger flourish. When Zhang Zheng heard this, he looked at duoqin, who pursed her mouth and did not speak. He said with a smile: "no wonder, with the beauty of duoqin fairy, few men will not be conquered by her!" After listening to this, duoqin smiles, turns to look at Zhang Zheng and says, "Oh? So, younger martial brother Zhang has been conquered? " "Elder martial sister joked, how can I Zhang Zheng He De not be conquered? I am not a saint and gentleman. The beauty of elder martial sister is unparalleled in the world, and I naturally sink into it!" Zhang Zheng laughed and replied truthfully. "It''s no wonder that the college says you are a romantic teenager. Today, it''s true. No wonder that the girl of the fourth Princess quarreled with that Wan''er for you ¡«" hearing this, Zhang Zheng''s eyelids jumped. He didn''t think that his romantic past should be passed to the inner courtyard. "Elder martial sister, this is a misunderstanding. Do you believe it? I, Zhang Zheng, swear to God that I have absolutely no relationship with them! " Zhang Zheng couldn''t help saying that he couldn''t understand why he was so anxious about such a thing. "One is not. Isn''t it a misunderstanding? Come on, hurry up, or else Shen cangsheng and others will break the chase corpse cult later! " With that, duoqin rushed out in one step."Oh, you two are talking here. I''m tired of you two!" Song Zheng shook his head and left Zhang Zheng behind. In order to keep up with the two people''s speed, Zhang Zheng had to use the skill of stealing the sky and changing the sun to catch up with them. Looking at duoqin''s cold side face, Zhang Zheng could not see what she was thinking. Duoqin was surprised to see Zhang Zheng catching up with her. She didn''t expect that she could keep up with her own pace with the strength of Tianjie. She was a little annoyed and didn''t know why. She had never had such a mentality before. She felt Zhang Zheng''s eyes stolen from her side, and she scolded her in her heart: apprentice! Then he gave Zhang Zheng a good look. Zhang Zheng, embarrassed to bow his head, followed two people''s steps and ran to the direction of the corpse cult. Soon, people came to the door of the corpse driving Pope, and the smell of corpses spread all over his face. It was hard for Zhang Zheng to imagine what kind of people could practice in such places and sleep with the dead every day. "Yes, it''s probably here. Shen cangsheng hasn''t started yet. We just need to wait for them to do something. We can hold down the followers on the flank. We should not try too hard. Zhang Zheng, you should follow us!" Duoqin squinted at the side door of the driving corpse cult and whispered. Chapter 294 "Yes, it''s probably here. Shen cangsheng hasn''t started yet. We just need to wait for them to do something. We can hold down the followers on the flank. We should not try too hard. Zhang Zheng, you should follow us!" Duoqin squinted at the side door of the driving corpse cult and whispered. Zhang Zheng thought: I''ll go, good sister, you look down on me too. At least I''ll beat Du Yu with one blow! Since Shen cangsheng has nothing to do with it, he can only continue to wait here. The smell of corpse is disgusting. "Well, I have some breath holding pills here. They can isolate the bad smell after eating them. They are just one for each person!" Then Zhang Zheng took out three breath holding pills from Qiankun ring and looked at duoqin''s frown. Zhang Zheng knew that it was because of the disgusting smell. Fortunately, Gu nuanli''s ring contained a lot of stock. After the three took them, the expression on their faces improved a lot. Duoqin couldn''t help but look at Zhang Zheng: "I didn''t expect that you are still a alchemy master?" "Ah, you know something about it. This pill is not a rare pill." Zhang Zheng waved his hand and said modestly, but in duoqin''s eyes, Zhang Zheng is obviously pretending to be forced. There are five coffins in an underground cave of the driving corpse cult. There are five corpses wrapped in white cloth. They are full of terror. The air around them becomes distorted. There are two old men standing at the door. If Zhang Zheng is here, one of them is the evil three who killed himself that day. "Tut Tut, second brother, I didn''t expect that you secretly hid the five mummies from the top of purple mansion. It seems that you have stored many good things in recent years!" Evil three eyes are shining, to the side of an ugly two elders said. "Ah ha ha ha, third brother, you should have foresight. If you don''t save some belongings secretly, you don''t know when the old nest was attacked. Ha ha!" The two elders laughed. "Second brother, this time, the leader and elder elder brother went to Jian''an county to fight with those masters of Jindan realm in Nanjing. Will those masters from southern Xinjiang end up in the sect?" Xie San said with some worry that he had been taught a lesson by an old man who had no ears when he chased a boy last time. Now he is still afraid. "Cut, third brother, when are you so timid? Since the young leader was killed, you and I are the most likely to succeed the leader in the future. No one will obey him. Now that they are not here, would it be better for us to get in touch with others while they are away, ha ha ha! " The two elders laughed and said insidiously. Unexpectedly, he even calculated for the leader''s family. "Boom The huge explosion spread all over the whole corpse driving cult. The ground where the two elders were located trembled violently. Then, a voice full of air came in. It echoed constantly inside the cult. Some of the weaker believers had their eardrums blown, and blood gushed from their mouths, and they were carried on the ground. "The traitor of the corpse sect! Come out and die Shen cangsheng''s voice was like a bomb, which made the whole cult tremble. "Hum, the little thief of purple mansion, dare to come to the corpse cult and seek death!" The two elders snorted coldly and rose to the sky. However, they were stopped by a figure in the air before they could fly past. "Well? Who are you! How dare you come to me to drive away the corpse cult The two elders squint at the sword hall leader in front of him. They are all the accomplishments of the golden elixir realm. But the second elder looks at the person in front of him and feels a little scared. "You don''t care who I am, you just know that I come to pick up your name today and it''s done!" The sword hall leader didn''t speak much. A sword spirit rushed past, and the clouds in the sky were cut open. "Well, well, since you are so ungrateful, I will help you! Third, I''ll give you the following curfews. I''ll deal with the sky! " With a cry, the two elders fought with the master of the sword hall. There was a dull noise in the air. "Shen cangsheng and the sword hall have taken the initiative, so do we!" When duoqin whispered, his icy sword came out of his sheath, and it was frozen for thousands of miles. He killed the followers who rushed out of the corpse driving sect from the side. One by one, their heads rose and fell on the ground. Before the sword arrived, people were frozen. "I am worthy of being a master at the top of purple mansion. I can''t resist the great power of my hand!" Zhang Zheng could not help exclaiming. "Ha ha ha, ice fairy, you can''t leave me behind! Younger martial brother Zhang, keep close to me, and I will lead you to a bloody path! " Song Zhenghao smiles, and the two chopping axes in his hand make him powerful. For a while, the corpse driving believers around him are chopped to pieces. At the back mountain of the corpse driving cult, Du Yu looked at duoqin and Shen cangsheng, who were fighting with each other. Suddenly, his hands and feet were softened. The same Chu batian frowned slightly. The smell of decay and the bloody picture made Lianhua very uncomfortable. "Brother, i... shall we do it?" Du Yu asked tremblingly. Du Xiaoguang said with a smile: "let''s go? Since the master of the hall wants to kill us, it means that we can kill those who are in charge of it. Ha ha, since we want to kill those who are in charge of the net, we will let them show off our love "Du Xiaoguang, are you selfish? If the master of sword hall knows about it, I''ll see how you explain it! " Gao Qiang frowned, some dissatisfied voice channel."Big guy, are you really stupid or fake fool? So many heaven level masters, we four rashly pass by. Who will protect Chu batian and yu''er? On the basis of completing the task, we must protect our own people first. Do you understand? But if you go, I won''t stop you! " Du Xiaoguang looked at Gao Qiang and chucked his mouth and said with a smile. Gao Qiang looked outside and rushed to the side of the cult of corpses, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, or sat down in place. "Yes, that''s right. If you come, you will be at ease. Since they fight so hard, we don''t need to fight at all!" Du Xiaoguang said cunningly. "Bang!" Song Zhengyi chopped a frozen corpse cult member into two parts, biting his teeth and saying, "what''s going on? Why are there more and more people? Is it abhorrent that Du Xiaoguang didn''t make a move there? " "Elder brother song, I''m afraid Du Xiaoguang has been watching the fun all the time. He would like me to be killed by these people!" Zhang Zhengxue takes a sword to stab a corpse cult believer through the heart, turns his head to say to song Zheng. "Hum, I knew that it would be bad for the master of sword hall to let him come! Shen cangsheng must be fighting hard there, hateful! How could there be such a shameless man Song Zheng, I said maliciously that I could only cast my resentment on the corpse driving believers. Chapter 295 "Hum, I knew that it would be bad for the master of sword hall to let him come! Shen cangsheng must be fighting hard there, hateful! How could there be such a shameless man Song Zheng, I said maliciously that I could only cast my resentment on the corpse driving believers. Duoqin''s ice sword kept flying. Along the way, the corpses of the corpse cult were scattered all over the road. Hearing the dialogue between Zhang Zheng and song zhengdi, he said coldly: "hum, shameless villain, even if there is no him, we can still wipe out the corpse driving cult!" Just as duoqin was about to get close to the door, a large number of corpses flew by from the outside and surrounded the crowd. The overwhelming corpses flew in all directions, accompanied by a sharp cry. "Hahaha, how many of you want to attack the corpse driving cult? Ha ha ha, it''s fantastic. But don''t worry, I''ll make you all into mummies after you die! " The person who came was the three elders. At this time, the three elders were even stronger than when they pursued Zhang Zheng on that day. There was also a mummy at the top of purple mansion. "Well? What''s the matter? I''m afraid Shen cangsheng has such a strong force in the base camp of the driving corpse cult. I''m afraid it''s not easy for Shen cangsheng! " Song Zheng gnawed his teeth and said that his axe didn''t stop moving. All the believers and corpses flying around were chopped to the ground by song Zheng. "Zhang Zheng! You go to help Shen cangsheng. I''m dealing with song Zheng here! " Duoqin said to Zhang Zheng behind him, and the ice sword in his hand killed the three elders. "Well? Boy, you are the man of that day. Hum, don''t leave. The believers obey orders. That''s the man who killed the young leader and caught a corpse of purple mansion! " Evil three saw Zhang Zheng, who was running wildly behind him, and quickly exclaimed that it was the young man who had let himself destroy the poisonous insect who had practiced for several years. At the thought of this, Xie San''s heart was dripping blood. On hearing the corpse of Zifu, the believers'' eyes widened and killed Zhang Zheng recklessly. The white body of the sword turned blood red, which was particularly ferocious. Every time Zhang Zheng wielded his sword, he could see white snowflakes flying in the air, accompanied by bloody heads. Zhang Zheng killed all the way out, just came to the place where Shen cangsheng was fighting. The land was in a mess. Shen cangsheng held a huge sword in his hand and gasped for breath. Huang Yong, the weakest of the three, had fallen to the ground and couldn''t stand up. One arm was torn down. Situ Haoran''s condition was not very good, and his body was covered with blood. At this time, Shen cangsheng was equivalent to a man who was fighting the mummies at the top of two purple mansions. For a while, he couldn''t cope with it. His hands and arms were full of scratch marks, and he kept seeping blood. It seemed that he was poisoned by the driving corpse cult. Without saying a word, Zhang Zheng directly threw out a few pills and fell into Shen cangsheng''s hands. "Zhang Zheng? How did you get here? Shouldn''t you be on the side? " Shen cangsheng put it directly into his mouth. He didn''t ask what pill it was at all. He made Zhang Zheng look at him with a new look. "Elder brother Shen, elder martial sister asked me to come and help, but Du Xiaoguang didn''t help at all! I was worried that something might happen to you here, so senior sister duo sent me here! " Zhang Zheng said, but he didn''t move slowly. He ran to situ Haoran and handed over several pills. He turned to Huang Yong and ordered it to his chest. After feeding him a pill, he said, "don''t worry. As long as you can take your hand back, I''m confident to help you connect it! Take a pill to recover your spiritual power At this time, Zhang Zheng was like a rechargeable treasure. Shen cangsheng, whose spiritual power was exhausted, suddenly burst into the sky with a sense of war. The square sky drawing halberd in his hand flashed with golden light, and rushed to the two corpses. For a while, the space collapsed, the earth turned upside down and hit a dark and dark place. "Younger martial brother Zhang, stay back. I''ll deal with this mummy!" Situ Haoran is obviously weaker than Shen cangsheng, not a little bit. It is very difficult to deal with a mummy. Zhang Zheng found that no matter what kind of trauma, these mummies could recover quickly. Even Shen cangsheng''s amputated arm could recover quickly with the naked eye. His strength was even more powerful than that of ordinary purple mansion masters. It was so terrible. Just one face-to-face, situ Haoran was numbed by the shock, and the whole person stepped back dozens of steps Still don''t forget to turn back and shout to Zhang Zheng: "younger martial brother Zhang, step back quickly. This corpse is the result of the corpse driving sect''s years of experience in the coffin. The power of absorbing the dead every day has reached a state of harmony between man and nature. These weapons in the world can''t hurt him at all, but they can only be consumed slowly. I hope the sword hall leader and the two elders can finish the battle quickly, so as to help us!" Zhang Zheng had a great affection for situ Haoran. He took out the butcher''s knife behind him and yelled: "brother Haoran, please step back, I''ll help you!" Then, a knife fiercely split out, suddenly the sky fell apart, the terrible Sabre Qi let people feel incomparable. Zhang Zheng suddenly made a knife and jumped to situ Haoran. Then he cut the corpse''s forehead and split into two in an instant! "Younger martial brother Zhang, are you... This too fierce?" Situ Haoran looked at Zhang Zheng as if he had seen a ghost. All the folding fans in his hands fell to the ground. "Bang!" The Qi of the sword did not stop. After splitting the corpse, it split the disciples of the corpse driving cult in two. A deep gully appeared on the ground."This... How can this Sabre technique reach the level that a heaven level can reach? I know, combat skills! I didn''t expect younger martial brother Zhang, you are still a master of war skills Situ Haoran''s eyes widened and his face was incredible. "Brother Haoran, I''ll give it to you. Don''t let the two pieces merge into one, or it will cause a lot of trouble at that time." After that, Zhang Zheng killed Shen cangsheng and left situ Haoran with a bitter smile. "Tut Tut, I didn''t expect that the man who came to attack this time still had a skill stream. However, it was just a heavenly step. I don''t believe that he could still perform the chopping at that level!" The two elders looked at Zhang Zheng on the ground and said in surprise. "Hum, cult, there are so many things you don''t know about!" The master of the sword hall hummed coldly, and at the same time kept an eye on every move of the two elders. "Tut Tut, don''t be nervous. Just depending on the people in the purple mansion realm, they don''t really think they can destroy the corpse cult? Ha ha ha, naive! I have five mummies. Even the experts in the golden elixir Kingdom have to spend a lot of time to destroy them. You don''t really put your hope on these little ghosts? " The second elder has been breaking down the psychological defense line of the sword hall leader, making the sword hall master distracted and looked at the second elder beside him. Chapter 296 "Tut Tut, don''t be nervous. Just depending on the people in the purple mansion realm, they don''t really think they can destroy the corpse cult? Ha ha ha, naive! I have five mummies. Even the experts in the golden elixir Kingdom have to spend a lot of time to destroy them. You don''t really put your hope on these little ghosts? " The second elder has been breaking down the psychological defense line of the sword hall leader, making the sword hall master distracted and looked at the second elder beside him. Shen cangsheng was hit by the corpse in his chest, and the whole man flew out. He rubbed out a nearly 100 meter long gully on the ground, and his clothes were soon worn away. The corpse did not give up and deceived him. His dry arm contained endless power, which was like an explosion of the universe. It hit Shen cangsheng''s halberd in front of him. Shen cangsheng, who had just stabilized himself, flew out again, and his mouth was full of blood. "Roar!" Another corpse leaped down from the sky, and the air around him roared. The harsh sound came. Shen cangsheng''s eyes widened and his face was filled with reluctance. When Shen cangsheng was about to close his eyes in despair, he only arrived a little before meeting, and then the gun shot out like a dragon. The air collapsed layer by layer and hit the head of the corpse accurately. "Brother Shen, how are you?" Standing next to Shen cangsheng, Zhang Zheng''s right hand trembled slightly with his long gun. You can imagine how big the fluctuation just hit was. "Zhang Zheng? What''s the matter with you? I didn''t expect that you are still a master of combat skills. Thank you for your help. If I have a chance in the future, I will ask you for more advice! " In Shen cangsheng''s eyes, he was a man with a strong desire to fight, just as song Zheng said. "Elder brother Shen, the top priority is to deal with the corpse in front of you. Other things will be discussed in the future." Shen cangsheng nodded and suddenly realized: "yes, it''s still important to do something in front of you. When you swing the halberd, the air around you is distorted." "Roar!" The mummy with a big hole in his head just now climbed up from the ground. The hole rolled with the flesh and blood, and then recovered to its original state and killed two people again. All of a sudden, Zhang Zheng saw a rune on the neck of the corpse. He was a little familiar with it. After a little thought, he found that there was a Scripture about killing corpses in the magic Scripture. He tried to recall it and thought of the talisman''s rune. "Brother Shen, please help me drag these two mummies. I have found a way to deal with them!" After that, Zhang Zheng took out the brush that the deaf gave him when he left the village. He sat cross legged and drew something on the paper. "Good! Give it to me! " Shen cangsheng wiped the bloodstain from the corner of his mouth, swung Fang Tian Hua halberd and smashed the two corpses in front of him out of Zhang Zheng''s area. "No, it''s not like this. It should be. There''s something wrong with the turning pen. No, no, it should be like this! All right With Zhang Zheng''s pen tip so close, the whole paper symbol appears a golden yellow. It took five consecutive drawings to finish. Zhang Zheng''s forehead had a lot of sweat. It took a lot of mental energy to draw the five pieces of paper. "Brother Shen, back off!" Zhang Zheng ran in the air under the wind, and stopped behind Shen cangsheng. Two pieces of Rune paper in his hand were pasted on the neck of the corpse. The two fists that were about to reach Zhang Zheng''s chest suddenly stopped. They stopped in the air. Looking at the two fists less than an inch away from his chest, Zhang Zheng gasped heavily and was less than a second away from death. "Younger martial brother Zhang, this is subdued?" Shen cangsheng looked unbelievable, and poked the head of the corpse with his hand. B also made a grimace, which looked like a medium two. "Yes, now he does not have the ability to attack independently. As long as the rune paper is not removed, these two are real corpses!" After that, Zhang Zheng''s body twinkled and came to situ Haoran''s side and glued together the mummy that was about to be combined into one. The disciples of the corpse driving sect who were running forward were scared to run back. "Elder brother Shen, you and elder martial brother Haoran first sweep the tail. I''ll go to see elder martial sister duoqin!" With that, Zhang Zheng stepped on the air and flew over. "Ah, younger martial brother Zhang and I are not at the same level at all. We can run in the sky with the strength of Tianjie. I''m ashamed!" Shen cangsheng put his halberd on the ground and shook his head. Situ Haoran was shocked. It''s hard to imagine that this sentence would come from such a proud population. For duoqin, song Zheng is OK. With his strong physique, he can fight with this mummy in the dark. Duoqin is miserable. No matter what moves he uses, he can''t hurt the mummy even a little bit! "Ding!" The ice sword was flicked open with a slap, and then the corpse''s fist hit duoqin''s arm in front of her chest A mouthful of blood spurted out of duoqin''s mouth, and the whole person fell on the ground. The snow-white skirt was stained with blood, just like the blood rose, charming and desolate. The corpse is still reluctant to let go, and then a more ferocious blow fell down, as if the surrounding air was crushed. "Ice fairy! Get out of the way Song Zheng was so anxious that his face was covered with sweat, but he could not help it. He was entangled by a corpse."I... am I going to die?" Duoqin looks at the coming fist, heart is dead, eyes full of despair, did not expect that he will be in this way to understand the rest of his life! At this time, I saw a black shadow in front of him. At that moment, duoqin felt a sense of security that he had never felt before. "Drink Zhang Zheng gave a big drink. With the force of the four elephants, one punch in his hand collided with the corpse. Suddenly, the explosion did not come, and the arms of the corpse were broken into sections. Zhang Zheng did not dare to delay. The rune in his hand was firmly attached to the neck of the corpse. "Huluduo elder martial sister, are you ok? I''m late!" With a sigh of relief, Zhang turned to duoqin and said. "No... it''s OK, Zhang Shi... Zhang Zheng, thank you!" With that, duoqin''s face flushed, and she quickly got up to pick up the ice sword in the distance. With a bitter smile, Zhang Zheng turned and pasted another piece of Rune paper on another corpse. Seeing that his most powerful forces were subdued one by one, the disciples of the corpse cult were scared to flee everywhere. "Ah! How can you, you kids, be able to deal with my five mummies with your strength One side of the three long old-fashioned quickly defeated, originally did not want to fight, but now it seems that if you don''t do it again, I''m afraid there will be no chance for the corpse driving sect! "Yo, old man, what a coincidence. I didn''t expect to meet again. If I remember well, you ran away last time. Don''t worry. I won''t give you any more chances this time." Zhang Zheng pulled out the snow and left, looking at the angry three elders said coldly. Chapter 297 "Oh? Sure enough, it''s you little devil! Kill the young leader of my sect, and now I''m going to destroy the foundation of the cult! Today, I will skin you and cramp you. Yes, and your skill Evil three yin dense smile way, the body around the body of Zhang Zheng surrounded, after a while will song Zheng and duoqin separated in the outside. In the sky, the two elders looked at the sword hall leader coldly. Five corpses were easily subdued by Zhang Zheng. His heart was dripping with blood. The mummies that he had spent more than ten years cultivating with Tiancai Dibao were disposed of easily by a stinky boy. "Well, I didn''t expect that you still have a hand. No wonder you are confident to come to my corpse sect. But as long as we insist on the return of the elder elder and the leader, you will not come back regularly!" The two elders looked at the sword hall leader in front of him with a gloomy smile. "I''m afraid you will be disappointed. Your sect leader and elder elder have already been trapped by Yan Ruxue, and they will surely come back and never come back!" The master of the sword hall didn''t want to talk to him any more. He pulled out the sword from his waist. For a moment, the whole world was shining with gold. "No! How can you... You''re saving your strength? " The two elders widened their eyes and were full of fear. After that, their bodies flew back, but their heads did not return. The strength of the sword hall leader Jindan swept the whole sky. The golden light flashed, and one arm of the two elders flew out. "Ah ~" the shrill cry of the two elders resounded through the whole sky. "No, second brother, how can it be?" The evil three hearts were awe inspiring, and felt that the event was not good. As expected, Shen cangsheng, who had just finished handling the matter from the main gate, surrounded him with situ Haoran and Huang Yong, who had broken a hand. In a moment, three powerful forces like himself burst out. The chest of the three elders was stuffy, and a mouthful of old blood gushed out. "Old man, I told you long ago that you have no choice but to die now! Your hands are stained with the blood of Southern Xinjiang! " Zhang Zheng shouts in a deep voice. His right hand pulls out the pig killing knife on his back and walks with snow in his left hand. "Ah, boy, even if I die, I''ll pull you on the back! Go to hell The three elders rushed to Zhang Zheng. Shen cangsheng and others were shocked. They didn''t expect that Xie San would attack the three elders recklessly. They could only bombard the three elders with spiritual power. However, everything happened so quickly that they could not see it clearly. The three elders had already come to Zhang Zheng. "Hum, noisy!" In Zhang Zheng''s eyes, the purple light in Zhang Zheng''s eyes surged forward a batch, and the space collapsed one by one. The snow went without hesitation to block Xie San''s outstretched hand. The sound of terrible explosion swept through the whole site. Zhang Zheng and Xie San both flew out by accident. The air was full of blood. Shen cangsheng and others'' attack rain fell on Xie San''s body. In an instant, Xie San''s body was transformed into There''s nothing. "Cough!" Zhang Zheng was lying on the ground, coughing up blood and taking a long breath. It seems that even if he used all his strength, he was barely the same as a strong man at the top of the purple mansion. After looking at his shocked right hand, Zhang Zheng shook his head with a bitter smile. "Zhang Zheng, are you ok?" Duoqin has almost finished playing. She runs over and asks with concern on her face that Zhang Zheng was hurt because she saved herself. When she thought of this, she felt a little guilty. "I''m not in the way. It''s just that the explosion just made me feel numb. I''ll be OK in a moment." Zhang Zheng waved his hand with a smile and sat up slowly with the help of duoqin. "Younger brother Zhang! Thanks to you this time, I didn''t expect that you could be as good as the corpse at the top of Zifu just by virtue of the strength of Tianjie. I song Zhengfu! From now on, if it''s useful, please tell me where you want to go! " Song Zheng two board axe clap, a face bold and unrestrained said. "Elder martial brother song is serious. I just try my best to do it!" Zhang Zheng shook his head repeatedly. "Ah, it''s really dangerous this time. I didn''t expect that there were five mummies in the corpse driving sect. It''s really strange. If it wasn''t for Zhang Zheng, what might have happened to us?" Shen cangsheng put Fang Tian''s Halberd on the ground and sighed. Even with his strength, he could not kill the corpse. We can imagine the difficulty. "OK, OK, the reason why all this is so difficult, I think the main thing is that Du Xiaoguang, run away from the battlefield!" Situ Haoran said coldly, but for Du Xiaoguang, Huang Yong''s hand would not be broken! At this time, Du Xiaoguang, who had just come around from the back mountain, clenched his fist unconsciously, opened his mouth and replied, "brother Haoran, what you said is something wrong. Do you really think you can win? If I hadn''t dragged most of the believers in the back of the mountain, you thought you could have beaten it? " As soon as this was said, everyone turned their eyes to Du Xiaoguang, and they immediately stepped back, especially when they saw that Shen cangsheng had put his hand on the top of Fang Tian''s halberd. "What are you going to do?" Du Xiaoguang bit his teeth and said that the air around him has become frozen. Even his goddess duoqin''s eyes at him have become cold and have no feelings. Du Xiaoguang can''t help but feel like death. The battle was about to break out. Gao Qiang sighed and left Du Xiaoguang. He stood next to Shen cangsheng. He bowed his head and said, "sorry, I listened to Du Xiaoguang''s lies and didn''t come to help you!" Zhang Zheng shook his head and said, "elder martial brother Gao, it''s not your fault. It''s all caused by the three of them! Du Xiaoguang, what else can you say? ""I... I, hum, Zhang Zheng, you don''t want to be so bloody. What''s your qualification to say me based on your cultivation of heaven order?" Du Xiaoguang became angry. Song Zheng had a bad temper and was about to hit Du Xiaoguang with his axe. Fortunately, the sound of a violent explosion suddenly occurred in the sky. Everyone could not help looking up. At this time, the second elder has been cut into a staff by the master of the sword hall. His arms are missing. There is a knife mark on his back that can be seen deeply. The explosion just came from the two elders. The whole person''s breath is extremely depressed. A huge sword spirit strikes from the sky, and the two elder''s bodies turn into dust in the air. The body of the sword hall master slowly fell down from the air. His white shirt was not stained with a trace of blood. He looked at the crowd and said, "I didn''t expect such a big change this time. All the responsibility lies with me. But Zhang Zheng behaved very well. When he went back to courtyard ye, he would personally preside over the event. As for Du Xiaoguang, Du Yu, and Chu batian, I had already seen it Look at what you''re doing behind you "Master of sword hall, let this bastard follow us, sooner or later something will happen!" Song Zheng shouts discontented, originally did not like Du Xiaoguang''s style, this time in the direct eye can not accommodate Du Xiaoguang. Chapter 298 "Master of sword hall, let this bastard follow us, sooner or later something will happen!" Song Zheng shouts discontented, originally did not like Du Xiaoguang''s style, this time in the direct eye can not accommodate Du Xiaoguang. "Song Zheng, there will be nothing wrong with me. If there is another time, I will personally abolish his elixir field!" The master of sword hall glanced coldly at Du Xiaoguang beside him. Du Xiaoyu is scared to see the sword in his eyes. "Ha ha ha ha!" Seeing Du Xiaoguang at a loss, song Zheng laughed. "Well, I''ll take a rest on the boat. After I go back, I will report your achievements to the imperial court, and I will naturally give you a promotion and a raise!" With that, the master of sword hall returned to the ship. "Elder martial sister, what did the sword hall leader say just now Zhang Zheng asked suspiciously. "To have a master lead the purest spiritual power from heaven and earth into your body, so that you can practice quickly. Generally speaking, one day can be equivalent to nearly ten years of cultivation! Since the establishment of the Academy, you are the second one to have such treatment! " Duoqin said seriously. "And who was the first one?" "The first is the Grand Master of protecting the country in southern Xinjiang!" At the mention of such a name, dorchin''s face was somewhat unnatural and her voice became very cold. Zhang Zheng nodded and did not continue to ask. He could feel that there was something wrong with duoqin''s present breath. It must be because he had just mentioned the national teacher. After all, everyone has a secret in his heart. Just as the crowd left, a corpse suddenly flew out of the soil, constantly expanding and twisting. With a bang, a man came out of it. He was the evil three who had been destroyed by all the people. "Hoo ~ fortunately, I''ve kept my life-saving tactics, or I''ll die in their hands! Poor second brother. Don''t worry. I will help you report the ugliness of the corpse driving sect! Jiulong Mountain, right? Well, of course I''ll let you come back and never come back! " Xie San''s eyes narrowed slightly and said coldly. The bones all over the body clattered. In a short time, they returned to their original state, and they stepped on the corpse and flew all the way to the West. Jiulong Mountain is very dangerous and surrounded by clouds. It can be said that it is easy to defend and hard to attack. There are all kinds of people on Jiulong Mountain, including those from Qimen sword sect and all kinds of other heresy. For the past two years, Jiulong Mountain has been under the orders of Southern Xinjiang. I don''t know why since the southern Xinjiang army was defeated like a mountain, Jiulong Mountain began to be active in the world. Zhang Zheng and others got to know Jiulong Mountain through the master of sword hall on the spaceship. Others didn''t know, but Zhang Zheng understood that the people who wanted to kill him on the edge of Lijiang were the smelly Taoists on Jiulong Mountain. At the thought of it, Zhang Zheng''s eyes were cold. "Since Jiulong Mountain has a long history, it must be more dangerous than the corpse driving cult?" Situ Haoran said in a voice. "No matter how dangerous he is, if I have these two chopping axes, he will certainly split the mountain into two!" Song Zhengyan Zhuzi glared, the hand of the mountain axe swung tiger Shengwei, and then the voice turned to look at Du Xiaoguang next to him, "just someone don''t run away like last time!" "You, fat song, you don''t want to be bloody!" "Everyone''s eyes are bright, who doesn''t know that you are a bit of a playboy!" Song Zheng sneered. The journey to Jiulong Mountain takes about two days. Now there are wars everywhere in southern Xinjiang, so we have to take a detour to Jiulong Mountain to avoid unnecessary troubles. Jiulongshan conference room, is sitting panting Xie San. "Three elders, are you sure what you said is true?" A middle-aged man asked in a voice. This man is the young leader of Jiulongshan. "Oh, my God, it''s true! We have been razed to the ground by those people! If you don''t believe it, I can''t help it! " "What kind of strength are they capable of killing the corpse cult?" Asked the old man, frowning. The three elders drowned their saliva and said slowly, "it''s probably a swordsman at the top of the golden elixir, seven purple house imps and three Tianjie imps. The main reason is that the experts in the sect all went to Jian''an, and somehow their home was stolen! I''m so angry that you must believe what I said. In order to run out alive, I almost died At the thought of this, Xie San is afraid. As long as he slows down a little bit, he will turn into powder. "Well, since those people are so ungrateful, let them go down, Kowloon mountains! Ambush them At the order of the young leader, the snake old man behind him and an old man with a sword around his waist should go out. "Three elders, thank you for your information this time. You can have a good rest and watch me kill all the court''s lackeys!" "Thank you The three evil spirits are very happy. As long as they can catch up with each other this time, they will make up for their mistakes. Without the two elders, they will surely be like fish in the water in the future! Soon, Zhang Zheng and others made a smooth journey to the Jiulong mountains. The voice of the sword hall leader came from the cabin: "be careful, everyone. Now you have entered the territory of Jiulong Mountain! Keep your spirits up As soon as the voice fell, several red lights appeared in all directions, forming a net that trapped Zhang Zheng and others."Ha ha ha ha, it doesn''t take any effort to get here. It seems that the three elders are right. It''s just these guys!" A huge snake, a hundred feet tall, sprang out of the mountain. The old snake sat on top of the snake. "No! We''re in an ambush. What''s going on here? How do they know we''re going to pass through here? " Song Zheng yelled, looking at the border around, a face of anger, can not help but focus on Du Xiaoguang. "Hum, don''t look at me. I don''t know anything. I''ve been with you all the time. Even if I want to say it, I don''t have a chance!" Du Xiaoguang snorted coldly. The spaceship landed in a flat place. The people got off the boat and quietly looked at the huge snake which was hundreds of feet high in the sky. They were ready to fight. Soon the disciples of Jiulong Mountain surrounded them. "Ha ha ha ha, you ten people are sure to come back today! Is Jiulong Mountain a place you can come to when you are young? " The old snake roared loudly, and the giant snake kept rolling under his feet, and the earth trembled. "This, this is the man of the day?" Zhang Zheng''s pupils were constricted, and he saw the snake old man in the air at a glance. Suddenly, he was shocked. He didn''t expect to be so clever! When Zhang Zheng looked at the snake man, the snake old man also saw him: "huh? Isn''t that kid that day? Ha ha ha, aren''t you good at running? You can keep running today! Ha ha ha, it''s really easy to come here Chapter 299 When Zhang Zheng looked at the snake man, the snake old man also saw him: "huh? Isn''t that kid that day? Ha ha ha, aren''t you good at running? You can keep running today! Ha ha ha, it''s really easy to come here "Do you know Zhang Zheng?" Duoqin asked in shock, then pulled out the ice sword and stopped Zhang Zheng. "Well, yes, when I came to the capital, the spaceship was intercepted by him and the black thieves. Except for Zhang bupang and me, everyone else was swallowed by this big snake! "Give me this snake, and you will deal with the others!" A sword came into the sky and killed the old snake. It was the master of the sword hall. At this time, the other side of the sword also soared into the sky, stopped the sword hall leader, carrying his hands and said, "young man, I''ll be your opponent." "You, are you the famous sword old man? How did you join Jiulongshan? " The sword hall master''s eyes widened and his face was incredible. "Yes, it was me. When the southern Xinjiang sent people to kill me, all the sects flocked to me. Only Jiulong Mountain was willing to accept me. This kindness will never be forgotten! Only repay kindness with death. If you want to go there, you can go over my body The sword old man said that, his sword Qi ran across the world and wrapped the sword hall leader and himself. This move can be described as killing the enemy 1000 and losing 800 himself! "Ha ha ha, there are a few of you left, and I will accompany you to have a good time!" The snake old man said with a gloomy smile. Song Zheng endured for a long time. He slashed forward with his axe and aimed at the huge snake''s head. He saw the snake swing its tail and threw song Zheng back into the ground. "Be careful! Although the Golden Snake''s realm is the old man''s realm! Be extra careful! " Zhang Zheng has purple eyes and can see the strength distribution of snake old man at a glance. "Yes, I can recognize you. It seems that I underestimate you, but it doesn''t matter. Even if you can see through it, what can you do? The gap in strength is not something you can tell with your mouth! " When the old snake twisted his body, the snake opened his mouth and vomited fiercely. A disgusting smell came out. The smell of blood was disgusting. "Swallow this breath hold Dan! You won''t be affected by the smell! " With a wave of his hand, Zhang Zheng took out a lot of pills from Qiankun ring and distributed them in the hands of all. "Damn it, it''s you again, you son of a bitch!" The snake old man was very angry. He controlled the giant snake and smashed it at Zhang Zheng. For a time, the sky collapsed and the air was squeezed rapidly. The sound of air explosion came from the air. "Drink Shen cangsheng stopped in front of him holding the halberd of Fangtian painting. Zhang Zheng clearly saw that the hand of Shen cangsheng holding the halberd was shaking slightly. You can imagine how much impact he had just received. "Well, to see how many times you can take it!" Without a single hit, the snake, the old snake''s controller, made another tail stroke. Shen cangsheng went up with all his strength, and at the same time he called out to duoqin: "ice, hurry up and attack the man on the snake. As long as you kill him, no one will control this snake!" Without hesitation, duoqin rushed up on the snake''s body with a cold sword in his hand, and pointed at the snake''s old man. "Elder martial sister! Be careful Zhang Zheng pulled out the snow and ran after him with a butcher''s knife, ignoring the obstruction of Shen cangsheng and song Zheng. "What''s the matter with this... Isn''t it agreed to experience? How do you feel like you''re dying! " Du Yu''s legs trembled with fear from the scene in front of him. "Well, it''s still too weak." Chu batian clenched his fist and said with reluctance that the original psychology of hating Zhang Zheng suddenly disappeared, leaving only self blame. "Cut, one by one you will know how brave you are. I want to see how big a wave you can turn this time!" Du Xiaoguang sneered and said quietly, standing on one side. "Bah, I will never be like you this time!" Gao Gao rubbed his fist and spit at Du Xiaoguang. He turned and rushed to fight with the snake. "Well, just in time!" The snake old man drew out his whip from his waist. With a gentle wave, he swung the ice sword from duoqin to one side. His backhand clapped with situ Haoran''s hand. His right hand was instantly broken, and the sound of bone fracture resounded through the sky. Zhang Zheng''s secret way was not good. He stretched out his right hand and took duoqin''s back and forth figure. He jumped down and left a trail of shadows on the snake. After that, Gao Qiang was also slapped by a hand. Zhang Zheng narrowed his eyes and called out: "don''t attack easily. This snake old man and the giant snake are integrated into one, and can use the power of the giant snake at any time! We have to attack both sides and come up with a wonderful way "Hum, it''s you who let go, but you who can''t find the reason! Let everyone listen to you Du Xiaoguang snorted coldly. "Pa!" Shen cangsheng slapped Du Xiaoguang in the face and slapped him in the ground. "If you don''t do it, just watch it. Don''t be like a dog here and force you to lie!" Shen cangsheng took back his right hand and sneered coldly. At this time, Du Xiaoguang fainted and his head was directly inserted into the ground."Elder brother Shen, elder brother song, you two attack this giant snake, brother situ, senior brother Huang and senior brother Gao. The three of you will help. I will go up with elder martial sister to attack the snake old man!" Zhang Zheng thought about it and said. "Do you have to let me go first?" The sound of duoqin is out of season. Zhang Zheng realized that his hand was still on duoqin''s waist. Duoqin''s face turned red and looked like a red cherry. Zhang Zheng quickly let go of it and felt embarrassed. "OK, OK. Don''t hesitate. Act quickly!" Zhang Zheng was the first to bear the brunt. Duoqin followed closely and killed the snake old man. "Well, if you don''t see the coffin or cry, I''ll make you despair today!" The old snake operator, the giant snake''s tail, patted at the people below, and swung his whip at Zhang Zheng. "I''ll attack you!" Zhang Zheng gave a big drink, and the ring sword rose to the sky and pointed at the old snake''s heavenly cover. Zhang Zheng''s whole body was shining with gold, just like a god of war. Duoqin is not willing to be outdone. Ice lotus blossoms in the air, pointing straight to the footwall. "Damn, what''s going on? How strong is it?" In the face of both ice and fire, the old snake once felt fear. Because the old snake drew strength, the giant snake was now more difficult to deal with the attack from Shen cangsheng and others. Its unbreakable skin was also turned over to reveal fresh blood. "Drink! A drop in the ocean Zhang Zheng fell from the sky, the tip of the sword pointed at the head of the old man, and the space collapsed! Chapter 300 "Drink! A drop in the ocean Zhang Zheng fell from the sky, the tip of the sword pointed at the head of the old man, and the space collapsed! "Ah The snake old man cried out, felt the threat of death, and quickly pulled the strength from the giant snake, so that he could escape the lock of Zhang Zheng''s sword technique and avoid it safely. The snake old man didn''t have time to enjoy the fun of the rest of his life. He saw that the giant snake under his feet was broken by people''s laziness. "Si ~" the giant snake twisted his body in pain. Many disciples of Jiulong Mountain were trampled on the ground, and they were pressed under the body by the giant snake. "Thunder gun!" Shen cangsheng drank, and the halberd in his hand became bigger and bigger, just like a flash of lightning, and directly nailed the snake''s head to the ground! "No, my dear, how can you do this to it? I will never let you go!" The snake old man cried out in pain. For a time, the wind and the clouds changed, and a series of lightning formed in the sky. The two snake bodies on the ground slowly turned into a stream of water, all of which were integrated into the snake old man''s body. "The peak of purple mansion, the beginning of golden elixir... The great perfection of golden elixir!" Zhang Zheng''s pupils were constricted. Unexpectedly, the old snake was integrated with the giant snake. After that, his cultivation increased greatly, and he went straight to the sword hall leader who was fighting with the sword old man in the sky. "No, the golden elixir is in full swing The sword hall master''s pupils are tight, and he stares at the snake old man below. All of a sudden intuition right hand ache, the arm appeared a bloodstain. "Young man, don''t be distracted when you fight with me. You are in a mess now!" The old man took back his sword and said quietly. "Why, just now you have a chance to kill me, why just hurt me?" "Well, I didn''t come here to kill people. I just wanted to stop you. I just wanted to remind you that there are few swordsmen like you in the younger generation." The sword old man said slowly. At this time, the master of sword hall was not in the mood to mess with the old man. With a wave of the sword in his hand, he was easily dodged by the old man. The master of the sword hall cheated him. The long sword in his hand changed his sword moves and yelled: "that''s natural. You are old. The future of swordsmanship belongs to our young people!" "Well, the future may be yours, but not now!" The sword is more powerful than the sky. "Zhang Zheng, what should we do now! Cultivation is far from what we can deal with. The leader of sword hall is stopped now. What should we do? " Duoqin was a little anxious, and several beads of sweat appeared on her beautiful face. "Jindan peak! I''m afraid all of us are not his enemies in all Song Zheng also stood up and said. "Ha ha ha ha, you all have to die here. I want to see if you have any chance to run out! All must die Du Xiaoguang had climbed out of the ground, his face was bloated, and his teeth were missing. He looked very embarrassed. "If you talk more, believe me, I will do you first?" As soon as Shen cangsheng spoke, Du Xiaoguang recognized his weakness directly. He sat in the same place obediently. Who could have thought that a master of purple mansion was as good as a baby. "Well? Do you see that old snake is gone Nearby situ Haoran covered his right hand and said with consternation. "What!" Zhang Zheng looked up in a hurry. The snake old man who was just in front of him didn''t know when he was gone. Zhang Zheng was like a big enemy, and his strong mental power was constantly released to try to capture the snake old man. "Well? Where it is Zhang Zheng''s mental strength quickly locked in, but still slowed down. His legs trembled. Du Yu, standing in the same place, was torn from the middle by the snake old man. "Hahaha, boy, I want you to watch how these people around you die one by one." Once successful, the old snake no longer stops, and disappears again as soon as he turns around. "Ah! Oh, dear, this old bastard Du Xiaoguang saw with his own eyes that his brother was torn from the middle, and he was about to crack. However, he had no choice but to shout and scold him. Seeing Du Yu killed, Chu batian''s forehead was constantly sweating. In this order, I''m afraid the next one is himself. Sure enough, the old snake appeared on Chu batian''s head the next second, and the palm of his hand hit Chu batian''s forehead. "Bang!" The blood spurts wildly, Chu batian''s whole person is shot to explode. "Damn it, this speed is too fast, there is no way to take him!" Shen cangsheng bit his teeth, and there was no room for him to display his drawing halberd. "Don''t panic. There will always be flaws. As long as I can knock him down at the moment he comes out, I will have a chance to kill him!" Zhang Zheng delivered a message to you. "What? Younger martial brother Zhang, that''s the strong one in the golden elixir realm. I haven''t heard of a monk in heaven who can kill the strong one in the golden elixir Shen Cangtian looks unbelievable. He thought he had a high estimation of Zhang Zheng, but this young man can never bring himself confidence. "Good, Zhang Zheng, I believe you!" Duoqin preached that after several performances of Zhang Zheng, duoqin believed Zhang Zheng unconditionally. I don''t know if there are other reasons. "Southeast! Three meters above the head Zhang Zheng burst into a drink.Shen Cangtian and duoqin didn''t hesitate at all. Their moves were their most ruthless moves. They were bombarded in the air. "Ah ~" the huge psychic storm was so strong that the whole person knelt down on the ground, and the blood gushed in his mouth. From the air came the voice of the old snake, who was in a state of desperation: "Damn, how can you possibly know that I am here?" Then the body again ran away. "Northeast! Three meters to the left of Huang Yong Zhang Zheng repeated the voice, several people did not hesitate, again accurate bang in the snake old man''s body. "No way. You can''t see me. It''s up to you to have a few days of purple house!" The body of the old snake appeared in front of the people. His clothes had been broken. There were more than a dozen sword marks on his body, as well as the hatred of Fangtian painting halberd and mountain axe. Without any hesitation, Zhang Zheng directly took out the sword pill from his pocket and said that he would throw it at the snake old man. Unexpectedly, the old snake disappeared in front of the public again. All of a sudden, Zhang Zheng''s pupils constricted, and the hair on his back stood up. Without any hesitation, the power of the four elephants poured into the sword ball in his hand and smashed it hard at his back. "Oh The sword soared to the sky and soared into the sky. Thousands of flying swords exploded in the frightened eyes of the old snake, and a sword blade storm formed in the whole area. "No! No, what''s going on? Who are you? How can you be so powerful! Ah ~ "the snake old man felt the pain that pierced his heart and cried out in despair. Zhang Zheng looked at the snake old man wrapped by flying sword quietly, his eyes were cold, without a trace of pity. "I don''t want to die, please let me go! Ah, the voice of the old snake stopped suddenly and turned into powder in the storm of blade. Chapter 301 The flying swords gathered together again to form a sword pill, which fell into Zhang Zheng''s hands. The snake old man, who had just been arrogant, had already disappeared. "This... Is this sword pill? What is the origin of this boy? " Du Xiaoguang''s face was dull. He never thought that Zhang Zheng was like an ant in his eyes. At this time, he was superior to him with a king''s temperament. Duoqin flies from the side, looks at Zhang Zheng''s face, and breathes a sigh of relief, for fear that Zhang Zheng will be affected by the attack just now. "Younger martial brother Zhang, now I really admire you. I killed the snake old man as soon as I put my hand on it. Fortunately you have you!" Song Zheng sighed, nodded and said, looking at Zhang Zheng''s eyes with admiration. Zhang Zheng laughed bitterly in his heart. I''m afraid the sword pill in his hand can''t be used for a short time. At the moment when he took the sword, he had exhausted the spiritual power of the village head. If he wanted to continue to use it, I''m afraid he would have to inject more spiritual power into it. Zhang''s calculation will take at least a month to go. "Ha ha ha, younger martial brother Zhang, you are the first person I admire since Shen Cang grew up so big!" They sat on the ground talking and laughing, and their faces were full of joy. Even Du Yu and Chu batian, who had just died, did not pay attention to them at all. Only one Du Xiaoguang was left staring at Zhang Zheng with resentment in his eyes. In the sky, there was a huge sword spirit flying through the sky. The master of the sword hall narrowly avoided the blow, and he was afraid. The sword old man''s suppressing power was just too strong "sword old man, don''t be stubborn! Old snake is dead. You have no point in fighting any more! " The master of the sword hall snorted coldly. The hand holding the sword was on his back and trembled slightly. He could only exchange another hand to hold the sword. "Well, is there only one snake old man left in Jiulong Mountain?" Sword old man sighed and chuckled. The sword hall master''s pupils were tight and his heart was cold. He had already guessed something bad. He quickly turned around and yelled to the laughing people below: "go! Hurry up, it''s dangerous there The head of sword hall is sweating. Since the old snake is dead, why hasn''t he removed the border around him? The more he thinks about it, the more he fears, the more he worries, the more he worries. I saw a middle-aged man with a sword in his hand flying in the sky. It was like a flash of lightning, passing through Huang Yong''s body. "No! Despicable villain As soon as the master of the sword hall clenched his teeth, a huge sword shadow appeared behind him. The momentum of the sword hall was greatly improved. For a time, the sword old man was forced to retreat. "Huang Yong! Damn it After hearing the tip from the master of the sword hall, they did not feel relieved. They saw that Huang Yong was pierced by a sword, and a bowl sized hole appeared in his chest. It looked very frightening. He lay on the ground without blood, and his spirit and body were all dead. "Well, I have to say, you kids really surprised me." The figure of the middle-aged man appeared in front of the crowd, with a smile in his mouth, just like watching a group of dolls. "Are you from Jiulongshan, too?" Zhang Zheng asked in a voice. This sword technique is very similar to those in Lijiang. Zhang Zheng couldn''t help thinking about these things. "Well? I am the young leader of Jiulong Mountain! Gao Tousheng The middle-aged man''s clothes are windless and automatic, and the sword spirit is vertical and horizontal. There are gullies on the surrounding land, which makes people feel cold. They clenched their teeth and looked at Gao Tusheng, who suddenly appeared. There was a trace of fear in situ Haoran''s eyes. The whole person collapsed on the ground, his face was full of panic, and his lower body had become wet, obviously urinating his pants. Zhang Zheng clenched his teeth. The pressure brought by the man in front of him was too great. If the cultivation of the snake old man was a swelling sponge, then Gao Tusheng was a real expert in the golden elixir realm. "Well, I care who you are! Take my axe Song Zheng looked at Gao Tusheng in front of him and gave a big drink. He jumped up, swung his axe and chopped it. It was like a volcanic eruption and the earth was shaking. With a wave of his big hand, Gao Tusheng''s hand was shining with gold. The sword suddenly came out of the scabbard. In an instant, time seemed to have stopped. Gao Tusheng was disdainful, just like the real God in the sky. The sword was shining all over his body and returning to the scabbard. Even if Zhang Zheng used his purple eyes to barely see his movements, which made people feel palpitating, and the air around him exploded violently. Song Zheng was desperate, gritted his teeth, and tried to block Gao Tusheng''s blow. However, everything was in vain. The air around him exploded inch by inch, and the mountain axe in his hand turned into powder. Song Zheng''s body flew back uncontrollably, and his strong muscles were covered with sword marks, and one sword turned into ten thousand swords. Zhang Zheng really didn''t expect that the young leader of Jiulongshan could be strong enough to crush the snake old man just by virtue of his strength in the middle of the golden elixir. Song Zheng flew out upside down. His body was bleeding and his clothes were broken. He was holding the handle of the mountain axe tightly. The whole man had lost his fighting power. Poof! Gao Tusheng was still indomitable. He cheated him and cut him again. His sword came out of the sheath again. He did not give song Zheng any chance to breathe. He took song Zheng''s head.Drink! After a burst of drinking, Shen cangsheng quickly blocked song Zheng''s body. His body was covered with a thick layer of flame. His eyes were shining with golden light. His veins were exposed. The square sky drawing halberd on his hand was chopped on the sword in Gao Tusheng''s hand. "No, elder martial brother Shen, this is burning spiritual power! The realm is even close to the middle of the golden elixir Zhang Zheng said in astonishment that he did not expect Shen cangsheng to fight in such a way. His admiration for Shen cangsheng was deepened. "What? This is irreversible. I didn''t expect Shen cangsheng to give up his name. Zhang Zheng, what can you do? " Duoqin clenched her teeth and asked Zhang Zheng, who was also shocked. Obviously, Zhang Zheng has been the backbone of the public. "Let''s have a look. We haven''t yet. We can only hope that elder brother Shen can delay for a long time." Zhang Zheng clenched his fist and took out the painting that the deaf gave himself when he was leaving. Zhang Zheng held a pen in one hand and looked at the painting which was just short of his eyes in front of him with the other hand, and the cold sweat on his forehead kept coming out. Thinking of what the deaf told himself, the strength of the painting depends on the spirituality of the brush. Zhang Zheng''s hand trembled slightly and did not dare to write. Ah! At this time, Shen cangsheng was like a god of war. Even Gao Tusheng was defeated for a long time. His long sword kept hiding in front of him. Originally, he was white and spotless, and his white long shirt was covered with blood. Chapter 302 There is a shocking scar on Gao Tusheng''s chest, and the blood runs straight. It''s Shen cangsheng''s best shot. However, Gao Tusheng''s face remains unchanged, and there is no limit to his disordered moves. It''s the only way to get out of the way. But now Shen cangsheng can''t feel it. He only has the idea of tearing up Gao Tusheng in front of him. Soon, Shen cangsheng''s breath stops, and the whole person has a blank breath. Then a terrible force rushes out of Gao Tusheng''s sword. For a moment, the sky breaks and the earth shatters. Shen cangsheng flies out and smashes hard on the ground. The flame on his body is extinguished instantly ¡£ Poof! A large mouthful of blood spurted out, and the Fang Tian painting halberd in his hand was broken into two sections. The dazzling light was dim. Because of the burning spirit power, Shen cangsheng had a faint burning smell on his body. "Well, yes, a little bold, but that''s it!" Gao Tusheng''s eyes narrowed and rushed to Shen cangsheng lying on the ground. His sword was like a golden lightning. "Ding!" The ice sword came out of its sheath in response to the sound, blocking Gao Tusheng''s fatal blow. It was suddenly bounced open. However, duoqin also went back and forth, and the corners of his mouth overflowed with blood. "Well? There is another one. It seems that I have to kill you all! " Gao Tusheng''s body shape points directly to duoqin, and the ice sword is not around. At this time, duoqin is like a target. Zhang Zhengya reveals his desire to split, but it is too late. His distance from duoqin can''t be compared even if it is to use the furtive legs! A time of grief and anger, nail deep into the flesh, blood dripping on the paper in front of. Duoqin is full of despair, quietly closed her eyes, but the heart is unwilling, how can she die without revenge! The national teacher of Southern Xinjiang was the enemy of his life! Plop! A huge heartbeat came, the sky and earth changed color, the wind and cloud rolled, the border around the border collapsed directly, and the breath of terror came, just like a giant beast sleeping in ancient times suddenly woke up. Duoqin opened his eyes, but the pain from imagination did not appear, but the surrounding scenery seemed to enter the darkness, and a stream of magma appeared on the surface! Without any hesitation, Zhang Zheng dashed over and stopped duoqin''s waist. He grabbed Shen cangsheng and song Zheng''s bodies and turned to shout: "go! Let''s go. Don''t be here! " Zhang Zheng clenched his teeth. He didn''t know what kind of monster he had just called out. The horrible smell of blood covered the whole Jiulong mountains in an instant. "Zhang Zheng, then... What is that?" Duoqin is waiting for her eyes. She says in horror. The fierce breath in front of her seems to come from hell! Zhang Zheng is scolding his mother in his heart now. The painting that is so easy to use has been used by himself. Zhang Zheng''s heart seems to be dripping blood. Zhang Zheng couldn''t help but look back. The whole person was stunned in an instant. The deaf painted a demon! His scarlet eyes flashed with frightening light. His mountain like body was flexible and elusive, and his mouth was full of tusks. At the moment of his appearance, Gao Tusheng was thrown out with a fist, and several mountains were smashed along the way. "The monster of Vientiane realm! What the hell is going on here Gao Tusheng, who just returned to the fairyland, couldn''t help but burst into a rude remark. He didn''t expect to see such a monster! "Sword old man! Help Gao Tusheng couldn''t help but shout, and blood was donated in his mouth. The demon God just smashed his internal organs with a simple blow. The demon God didn''t mean to stop. He continued to swing his fist which was bigger than Gao Tusheng''s whole body. Poof! His bones clucked and soon broke into pieces. Gao Tusheng''s consciousness had become blurred. The spirit in his body was about to escape. "Drink! Demon, die for me A huge sword fell from the sky and hit the devil''s head fiercely. For a time, the ground collapsed and the magma gushed! Thunder constantly bombards the surrounding earth. Originally, he thought that Gao Tusheng, who had escaped a robbery because of the sword old man, lost his body and spirit in an instant and turned into powder. "Ah! No, young master, I blame me. Even if I bet my name today, I will get rid of you! " The sword old man drank a lot and directly burned his spiritual power. In the sky, one sword after another fell on the body of the demon God called out by Zhang Zheng. Roar! The devil howled loudly, his fists kept flying, the rocks around him were flying in disorder, and a series of lightning ran through the sky, and the mountain fell apart! The sword old man almost used all his strength in his body to fight against the demon God. He felt that the vitality in his body was dissipating, but he was still unwilling to give up. One sword after another, he smashed the demon on the back. In the distance, people have already been shocked. Looking at the sword old man who is fighting with the devil in Jiulong Mountain, they swallow a mouthful of saliva. "You... You, Zhang Zheng, you are a demon! The enemy of mankind Du Xiaoguang trembled at Zhang Zheng and said, biting his teeth. "Du Xiaoguang, don''t be so bloody!" Song Zheng has awakened from his coma and shouts at Du Xiaoguang."I''m bloody? What is Zhang Zheng''s call? The devil! But our mortal enemy Hearing Du Xiaoguang''s words, situ Haoran and Gao Qiang looked at Zhang Zheng''s eyes with hesitation. "If it wasn''t for Zhang Zheng, some of us would have died at the hands of the young leader!" Duoqin stops Zhang Zheng in front of him with a cold sword. It seems that if anyone is unfavorable to Zhang Zheng, duoqin will be the first one to fight against. Zhang Zheng didn''t speak all the time. He wrapped up Shen cangsheng''s body. At this time, the surface of Shen cangsheng''s body was full of cracks, which seemed shocking. "Well, I can see it clearly in the sky. It has nothing to do with Zhang Zheng!" The master of sword hall frowned and said coldly. "But..." "Du Xiaoguang, you have not been convicted! Shut up The sword hall leader said a cold word, which made Du Yu shut his mouth immediately. He still looked at Zhang Zheng maliciously. In fact, Zhang Zhenggang did not know what happened. He felt that his blood was absorbed in the paper as soon as it was stained on it. Even Zhang Zheng didn''t see clearly what happened later. After bandaging Shen cangsheng, Zhang Zheng stood up and took a long breath. He only felt that the sky was spinning in front of him, and the whole person was faint. "Zhang Zheng!" Duoqin held Zhang Zheng in a daze and quickly called out to the sword hall leader: "master, come and see what''s wrong with Zhang Zheng?" Without saying a word, the master of sword hall collapsed. He put his hand on Zhang Zheng''s head. After a long time, he took a long sigh of relief and said, "it''s no problem. It''s just that his mental energy is consumed a little bit. Let him sleep for a while." Duoqin, looking at Zhang Zheng in his arms, is worried. He always feels that this matter is not so simple. Chapter 303 Without saying a word, the master of sword hall collapsed. He put his hand on Zhang Zheng''s head. After a long time, he took a long sigh of relief and said, "it''s no problem. It''s just that his mental energy is consumed a little bit. Let him sleep for a while." Duoqin, looking at Zhang Zheng in his arms, is worried. He always feels that this matter is not so simple. The comatose Zhang Zheng seemed to have a very long dream, as if he had lived again. Zhang Zheng walked slowly on the overpass, looking at the five ring road lit by neon lights. He never felt that his life was such a failure. He devoted himself to his teacher''s three-year treasure identification ability. Before he could make good use of it, he was severely photographed on the ground by reality. An hour ago, Zhang Zhenghua spent all his money, put on his long lost new clothes with his monthly living expenses, and held roses to celebrate the anniversary of love with his girlfriend Feifei, who had been with him for three years. "Feifei, will you marry me next month? I promise you that I will give you happiness. Since the first time I saw you, I have been deeply fascinated by your beautiful appearance. Now I have more than my master. I will be able to make you live a happy life soon Zhang Zheng kneels on one knee and looks at Feifei affectionately. He thinks that he has recited the confession ten thousand times in advance. He is full of confidence. For this reason, Zhang Zheng specially chose a place with many people to meet with Feifei. On the Internet, it is said that there are many places to choose to marry a girl, which is not easy to be rejected. Feifei looked at Zhang Zheng, who was kneeling on one knee, and chuckled softly. Her red lips opened slightly: "Zhang Zheng, I know you like me very much, but we are no longer possible. You can''t give me the life I want. I have fallen in love with others!" "Feifei, tell me who that bastard is, and I''ll make him fall to pieces!" Zhang Zhengxin is unwilling, he can''t accept his girlfriend to give him a green hat. "He''s Jack, and I like him just because he drives a Ferrari, lives in a Seaview villa, and his expensive suit and Rolex on his wrist. I''m very comfortable with him. Zhang Zheng, you''re a good man, but you''ve got this plaid shirt and leather sandals on your body that let me know that we''re not suitable for each other!" Feifei then smiles apologetically at Zhang Zheng, turns around and disappears, leaving Zhang Zheng in a daze on his knees. On the road, it is Jack''s new year limited edition Ferrari, and you can see Jack''s high middle finger across the road. Zhang Zheng never felt so depressed in his heart. His first love ended in failure. Zhang Zheng walked aimlessly on the way back, and his leather sandals under the street lamp looked funny. Sitting on the roof, looking at the traffic coming and going, Zhang Zheng had the idea of suicide. It''s my brother''s jingling. It''s jingling''s. After hesitating for a long time, Zhang Zheng pressed the answer button and opened the hands-free. Wang Qiang''s excited and loud voice came: "Zhang Zheng, where''s the matter? Come back quickly!" "What are you fighting about? What''s the matter? Shouting Zhang Zheng was a little impatient. He was not in a good mood at first. When Wang Qiang called out, his temper suddenly came up. To Zhang Zheng''s surprise, Qiangzi didn''t even come back. Instead, he was very excited and cried, "Oh, Zhang Zheng, are you pretending to be stupid or really stupid? Do you remember the controversial China you bought from antique street with me last time? The identification office called today! That''s true! The Qing Dynasty Qianlong blue glaze relief dragon jar, at least tens of millions of ah Wang Qiang''s words, directly let Zhang Zhengling in place, gasping heavily, heart pounding straight, face incredible. "Hello? Speak! Have you ever read a text message The voice of Wang Qiang in the mobile phone made Zhang Zheng realize. Zhang Zheng quickly opened the SMS box of the mobile phone. The first one on it turned out to be the SMS sent to him by the appraisal. "Pa! Neima, really Zhang Zheng slapped his face hard, took a breath of pain, and exclaimed excitedly, "really, really, ha ha ha, I didn''t expect that Zhang Zheng would have a day of salted fish turning over. Qiangzi, I''m waiting for my brother. You can choose the model of the club tonight!" With that, he threw off the checkered shirt and leather sandals he had bought for 80 yuan from the overpass and ran back. Zhang Zheng still remembers that it took him and Qiangzi two months to save money to buy the Dragon jar, and they had a big fight. Unexpectedly, as Zhang Zheng predicted, the controversial porcelain was genuine! Zhang zhengche didn''t care to fight. He ran back all the way. The whole person was ecstatic and excited. The haze that Feifei had just refused in public was swept away. "Ha ha ha ha, go to your mother''s Ferrari, Rolex, and your sea view villa. Even if you ask me later, I won''t let you sit in my Bugatti! yes! I also want to buy a Rambo Zhang Zheng ran barefoot on the road, and the whole person was like drinking immortal wine. He wanted to moisten and moisten as much as possible. His mouth was full of lofty sentiments. All of a sudden, Zhang Zheng''s ear heard a rush of car honking. Zhang zhengmeng regained his mind and saw a large truck rushing out of his right side, thinking about the sound of the car, and hit Zhang Zheng hard.At that moment, Zhang Zheng felt that time had become static, his brain was blank, and his painful eyes couldn''t be opened. The whole person flew out like a shell, and had been rubbing on the ground for several meters before stopping. Before his body had the last trace of consciousness, Zhang Zheng''s ears echoed with the angry voice of the truck driver: "Damn it, what''s the matter with long eyes? Walking without looking at the traffic lights, it''s really troublesome for me!" "No, I can''t die yet, my Bugatti, my Lamborghini, my dragon jar..." Zhang Zheng closed his eyes reluctantly. ... Zhang zhengmeng opened his eyes. His headache was about to die. He found himself lying on the ground with two hundred yuan bills in front of him. Zhang Zheng''s eyes were ecstatic: "I''m not dead? Two hundred? Ha ha ha Later, Zhang Zheng realized that there was something wrong with the situation around him. He looked up and found that he had crawled over from a man''s crotch. At this time, Zhang Zheng''s senses slowly recovered and he heard the sarcasm of the people around him. "Oh, hey, this man is so stupid and pitiful. I wonder how the Qin family, which has a big family and great business, can recruit such a son-in-law. It''s ridiculous!" The woman who was talking was a bloated woman with a dirty gold necklace around her neck. Her face was greasy and disgusting. She was looking sarcastically at Zhang Zheng who was climbing from Zhao Wu''s crotch. "It''s really bitter, Qin Feixue, that big lady. Such a beautiful girl has been ruined by a silly boy!" There are young people who adore Qin Feixue''s beauty and scold fiercely. "Oh, don''t talk nonsense. I''ve heard that although they are married, there is no such thing as husband and wife!" A man in a suit with a sharp mouth also opened his mouth to join in the fun. Chapter 304 "Oh, hey, this man is so stupid and pitiful. I wonder how the Qin family, which has a big family and great business, can recruit such a son-in-law. It''s ridiculous!" The woman who was talking was a bloated woman with a dirty gold necklace around her neck. Her face was greasy and disgusting. She was looking sarcastically at Zhang Zheng who was climbing from Zhao Wu''s crotch. "It''s really bitter, Qin Feixue, that big lady. Such a beautiful girl has been ruined by a silly boy!" There are young people who adore Qin Feixue''s beauty and scold fiercely. "Oh, don''t talk nonsense. I''ve heard that although they are married, there is no such thing as husband and wife!" A man in a suit with a sharp mouth also opened his mouth to join in the fun. "What''s the matter? Where the hell is this? Shouldn''t I be with the master of sword hall? " Zhang Zheng looked around in a daze, and the ridicule of the people around him seemed to be beside the ears. Zhang Zheng felt that his headache was about to crack, and his overwhelming memory poured in like a tide. Zhang Zheng was stunned for a moment, and then he realized that he was not dead. He somehow woke up from a silly boy and became the husband of Qin Feixue, the eldest miss of Qin family. Before he could be happy, he found that his body had become a burden to the Qin family and had been humiliated all day long Treated like an idiot. Just for a short time, Zhang Zheng felt that he had lived twice. With a little effort, Zhang Zheng found that his power and spiritual power had disappeared. "What''s the matter, fool? Climb over, two hundred dollars, right in front of you, ha ha ha The voice of Zhao Wu''s banter came over his head. Zhang Zheng thought of this man, a member of the Zhao family in the capital city. He used to love Qin Feixue very much. In order to chase her, Zhao Wu exhausted all means. Since Qin Feixue married Zhang Zheng, Zhao Wu was deliberately humiliating Zhang Zheng. Today, it is for the 200 yuan to let Zhang Zheng''s public run through his crotch. Zhang Zheng frowned, his eyes were cold, and he could not show any flaws. With a strong force, he stood up from Zhao Wu''s crotch, grabbed the 200 yuan on the ground and said with a giggle: "Hey, money, 200 yuan!" Zhao Wu was pushed by the cold, the whole person directly fell on the ground, and it took a lot of effort to get up from the ground. He was so angry that his nose was bleeding all over his face. He looked a little ferocious. He pointed at Zhang Zheng and said, "Damn it, you fool, you dare to play with me. Do you believe I''ll kill you?" "Hey, hey, kill you!" Zhang zhengpai began to repeat, his eyes fixed on the two hundred yuan bills in his hand. "How dare you learn from me? Nima, I can''t spare you At this time, Zhao Wu''s expensive suit was covered with dust, and the nosebleed on his face was stuck to his shirt. He yelled and searched for the right weapon. "Ouch, master Zhao, don''t be angry. As you are, you can''t afford to be angry with this fool!" The greasy fat woman twisted her waist to the side. At the same time, she leaned down beside Zhao Wu and whispered, "Mr. Zhao, there are so many people coming to antiques today. You can''t help but pay attention to the image. Why don''t you humiliate him while there are people around?" Unfortunately, Zhang Zheng is not that silly boy at this time. Looking at the lips of two people, Zhang Zheng has already heard it and sneers in his heart. "Why, fool, I''ll give you a hundred yuan as long as you kneel down and kowtow to me?" After patting the dust on his body, Zhao Wu took out a brand-new 100 yuan banknote from his wallet and lured him. "Good, good!" Zhang Zheng blinked his big eyes and giggled. "Get down on your knees!" The corners of Zhao Wu''s mouth rose high, as if he had seen Zhang Zheng kneeling in front of him. "Kneel down!" Zhang Zhengxue said that his eyes were straight at Zhao Wu, and he didn''t mean to move. "Damn it, I want you to kneel down and kowtow to me, understand? It''s not for you to repeat what I said Zhao Wu was so angry that he ignored the hindrance of the fat woman next to him and punched Zhang Zheng in the past. "Bang!" Zhang Zheng was prepared in advance. He leaned slightly, and his right leg stepped forward. Zhao Wu didn''t stand firmly against Zhang Zheng''s body, so he knelt down on the ground. His strong inertia made Zhao Wu''s hand not hold down, and his head knocked against the lime road! "Oh, Hello, my NIMA. Ah, it hurts me so much!" Zhao Wu covered his head and cried out in pain, "Mr. Zhao!" The onlookers were startled and rushed to help Zhao Wu. Zhang Zheng sneered and picked up the money that had just fallen to the ground when Zhao Wu fell down, and then squeezed out from the crowd. "Zhao Wu, right? I''ll find back the humiliation I''ve suffered over the years." Zhang Zheng glanced at the corner and was looking for Zhao Wu in the street. He said coldly. Looking for a place where there are few people, Zhang Zheng arranged his dirty hair in front of the glass. I have to say that although the fool is not good at mind, he is handsome, with sharp face, fair complexion, deep eyes, and high nose. His real temperament will surely bewilder thousands of girls. It is a pity that he has been in the Qin family for five years A name has not been, has been called a fool, except Qin Feixue has been on their own, others have not even seen their own eyes.He took a picture of his handsome face against the glass. With a smile, he nodded with satisfaction and turned to leave. Suddenly, several passers-by''s voices came from the side. "Go to see a good play. It''s said that someone has been blackmailed over there again. Hurry over and have a look. Maybe something will come out again!" A passer-by said in a hurry to the people next to him. He was going to baolaixuan. Zhang Zheng frowned when he heard of baolaixuan. He remembered that the antique shop was originally an old brand with a good reputation. However, in recent years, a new boss changed, and some fake products often appeared. Just last year, a person from other places accidentally broke a fake, and his hard life was corrupted by 280000 yuan! Zhang Zheng smiles. Isn''t this a common method used by some antique shops? He shook his head and was about to leave. Suddenly, a passer-by''s voice suddenly made Zhang Zhengzheng in place. "Tut Tut, hurry over and have a look at the bustle. I''m afraid Qin Feixue will make a fool of himself this time. I dare to go to baolaixuan after the last incident!" Zhang Zheng remembered that today was the sixth birthday of Qin''s youngest son. In order to please her father and improve their lives, Qin Feixue ran out early in the morning to buy gifts for the children. Qin Feixue? Isn''t she supposed to pick a gift? How can you go to baolaixuan? Zhang Zheng''s mind, do not think much, the whole person flies to baolaixuan. Chapter 305 When Zhang Zheng arrived, baolaixuan had already been surrounded. There was a rush of quarrels between men and women. The onlookers padded their feet and looked inside. Zhang Zheng had to work hard to squeeze out a crack. In front of him is a cheeky looking boss with a small flat head. He is rubbing a piece of jade with excellent appearance. After three years of treasure identification, Zhang Zhengxue can see that it is a good thing. There are pieces of porcelain under the feet of the boss of baolaixuan. Looking at more and more people outside, he cleared his throat and said with a sharp voice: "cough, it''s just right. Since you are all here, please give me some comments. The eldest lady of Qin family breaks the porcelain wares in my humble house and wants to leave without paying any money? There is no such unreasonable thing in the world "Don''t open your eyes and tell lies. I just touched it. It broke itself! It is obvious that you are so bloody that if you want money, there is no door! " Qin Feixue''s eyes are like water and her face is sullen. Her pretty face is a little red because she is angry, but she still looks beautiful and suffocating. "Is this the eldest lady of the Qin family? Seeing is better than hearing. You are so handsome! It''s a pity that the profiteer''s boss of baolaixuan should be punished! " "Well, what do you know? It''s a pity? You''ve never seen that fool Zhang Zheng listened to the voice of the discussion around him, and the chill in his heart suddenly rose several degrees. Boss Zhou put his hands behind his back, found a stool, sat down, and said with a smile, "Oh, I didn''t expect that even the eldest lady of the Qin family didn''t reason. Did anyone see it? Who knows if you broke it by yourself. Since it''s broken to your hands, it''s worth 150000 at once, which is already the cheapest price to buy goods! " "No! You don''t want to take a cent! " Qin Feixue bit her lips and responded angrily. She was angry when she thought about it. Today, she walked on the street and saw the gorgeous porcelain through the glass. She was so excited that she touched her once when she went in. Unexpectedly, the porcelain was broken. Zhang Zheng slightly squinted and saw that the porcelain on the ground was only 200 yuan, which was a high imitation of the Qing Dynasty. This week, the boss obviously regarded Qin Feixue as a fat fish. "Tut Tut, I didn''t expect the eldest lady of the Qin family to be so unreasonable. If you don''t have money, you can say that you don''t have money. I''d like to put this on Mr. Qin. Anyway, you are father and daughter. I think he will pay for you, right? Ha ha ha Zhou boss''s ugly face suddenly exposed, and finally ran into a big fat fish, naturally is to kill a good meal. Qin Feixue angrily stomped his feet, but also took this unreasonable boss Zhou. There was no way. Anyway, it was a sentence: "no matter how much you say, I won''t give you money!" Boss Zhou was about to open his mouth, and then he said, "get out of the way. You can''t see Mr. Zhao coming?" Zhang Zheng frowned. He didn''t expect Zhao Wu to find such a place. "Ouch, what brings Mr. Zhao here? The shop is really gorgeous. What''s wrong with your face, Mr. Zhao? " Hearing that Zhao Wu was coming, boss Zhou quickly flattered him. "Go away, which pot is not opened, which pot is to be lifted!" As soon as Zhao Wu heard this, he wanted to kick him in the past, but he looked at Qin Feixue standing on the edge of the table. The expression on his face suddenly turned to flattery: "isn''t this Miss Qin? What a coincidence. What''s the matter? Why are you so embarrassed? " "Well, it''s up to you!" Qin Feixue snorted coldly. Don''t go too far and ignore Zhao Wu. "Mr. Zhao, you have to judge. Miss Qin broke the porcelain in our shop and even wanted to leave without paying for it. Although my shop is small, I have to do business, right?" Zhou boss smilingly walked by and said. "Oh, so it is. How much is this pile of porcelain on the ground?" Zhao Wu said indifferently, in order to establish a good image in front of Qin Feixue, he also corrected the tie on his chest. "Not much, not much. In the face of Mr. Zhao, you can charge 100000 yuan at the purchase price!" Zhao Wu frowned. He didn''t know that the boss was asking a lot of money. "Boss Zhou, you''re not interesting enough. How can I say that I''m here in person, so I have to be cheaper?" "This..." Zhou boss''s face was very embarrassed. He took a look at Zhao Wu, bit his teeth and said, "OK, give Mr. Zhao a face, 80000, really can''t be less!" "Yes, 80000 is 80000! Then this card brush Zhao Wu took out a brand-new bank card from his coat and threw it on boss Zhou''s desk. "Oh, Hello, Mr. Zhao. You are really my noble man!" As soon as the boss Zhou''s eyes brightened, the wrinkles on his face almost squeezed out flowers. He quickly picked up the desk and typed the bank card. "Don''t move! Zhao Wu, I tell you, although I have no money now, I will not use your money! " Qin Feixue stepped forward quickly, and threw the bank card from boss Zhou back to Zhao Wu. "Mr. Zhao, look at this..." boss Zhou turned his face directly to Zhao Wu. The duck with a deep heart can''t fly like this. "Xueer, listen to me. The 80000 yuan is a drop in the ocean to me. Since you don''t need me to give it out, well, you can always borrow it from me?" Zhao Wu magnanimous said, and just and Zhang Zheng quarrel is different."Damn it, this bastard! How dare you call my woman Zhang Zheng in the crowd was so angry that he could not allow other men to soak up his own woman! Thanks to Qin Feixue''s words, or Zhang Zheng''s temper will have to kick up. "Mr. Zhao Wu, please don''t call me that. I have a husband! I can borrow money from you. If I have money, I will pay you back! " Qin Feixue stares at Zhao Wu and says earnestly that his thin lips are delicate like rose petals. Zhao Wu was very happy. Hum, as long as you accept my money for the first time, there will be a second time and a third time. Sooner or later, I will get you! "Did you hear that? Since Miss Qin agreed, would you like to swipe your card?" Zhao Wu ordered. "Yes, yes, here it is!" Zhou boss a cunning face of conspiracy. Seeing that the card was about to be swiped through the prepared POS machine, the smile on boss Zhou''s face became more and more strong. He sold $200 for 80000, and he could wake up laughing in his dream. At this time, Zhang Zheng squeezed out of the crowd and pushed the boss Zhou who was about to swipe his card aside. "Well, what''s the matter with you?" Zhou boss angry way, about to get 80000 and later a little. "You see, isn''t this the silly son-in-law of the Qin family? How did you get here? It''s a good idea! " "Look at Zhao Wu''s face, ha ha ha, you didn''t know that just now? Zhao Wu humiliated that silly boy just now, but he fell a dog to gnaw mud! You don''t know. I was laughing at that time! " "..." the voices of onlookers came in. Zhao Wu''s face was livid, and his eyes toward Zhang Zheng were full of malice. If it had not been for maintaining a good image in front of Qin Feixue, Zhao Wu would have started. Chapter 306 Outside the door, the voices of onlookers came in. Zhao Wu''s face was livid, and his eyes toward Zhang Zheng were full of malice. If it had not been for maintaining a good image in front of Qin Feixue, Zhao Wu would have started. Oh, my husband is so stupid? It''s really a good-looking talent. Tut, it''s a little silly, ha ha Zhou boss sarcastically way, the face is full of sarcasm. The voice around Qin Feixue''s ears, originally because there is no money, some embarrassed Qin Feixue, suddenly angry. "Get up and go home with me! Don''t play here! " Qin Feixue lowers her body to watch Zhang Zheng on the ground. "I don''t, no, this porcelain is fun, I want to play!" Zhang Zheng was lying on the ground like a child. No matter how Qin Feixue pulled, he couldn''t get up. "Ha ha ha ha, this is too stupid. It''s just a retarded person. How can such a woman marry a man like that?" Listening to the sound outside, Qin Fei Xuedun was angry in her heart, and her hand was strong and angry. "Wife, wife, look, there are words on this porcelain!" Zhang Zheng carried a piece of porcelain from the broken pieces to Qin Feixue. "Imitation on May 4..." Qin Feixue slowly read out the numbers above, turned to look at boss Zhou, "well, you don''t mean this is Qing Dynasty porcelain? May 4th, this is Qingming! What face do you have for money now? " "This... This... I don''t know. Oh, I was cheated! At the beginning, it cost me 80000! " Zhou boss a look was torn, quickly pretended to be cheated, shouting, the face of the heartache to be more true. "Good, boss Zhou, do you even dare to cheat me Zhao Wu? Well, you don''t have to open this place after tonight! " Zhao Wu scolded secretly in his heart. He couldn''t even see a fake in front of his woman. In the end, he found out that he was humiliated in public, and Zhao Wu was angry with boss Zhou. "Oh, Mr. Zhao, even if I have this heart, I don''t have the courage! I was cheated! That''s 10000, right? No more! " Zhou boss repeatedly said. "Well, how dare a profiteer like you say ten thousand? Here are two hundred dollars! Love or not, husband, let''s go Qin Feixue snorted coldly, threw down two hundred yuan banknotes, and took Zhang Zheng, who was climbing up from the ground, to go outside. "Two hundred is two hundred, and I will recognize it!" The boss Zhou collected two hundred dollar bills from the table with a lightning bolt. Fortunately, his purchase price is 200 yuan, which is not a loss. "Well, Miss Qin, I''ll drive you back! My Audi is just outside! " Zhao Wu hurriedly chased out and called in Qin Feixue''s ear. "No, I''ll go back with my husband, no trouble!" Qin Feixue said coldly that she didn''t know what Zhao Wu thought, so she didn''t leave him any chance. "Grass, damn it, it''s all because of this shabby boy, otherwise I would have chased Qin Feixue to my hand!" Zhao Wu stood in the same place, clenching his fists, biting his teeth, staring at Zhang Zheng, who was nestling beside Qin Feixue. Zhang Zheng''s feeling can only be described as the ultimate beauty, like a child gently leaning on Qin Feixue''s shoulder. The fragrance of Qin Feixue''s body is like the orchid sleeping at the bottom of the valley, and his skin can be broken by blowing. If Zhao Wu knows what Zhang Zheng is thinking, I''m afraid he will have a mouthful of old blood gushing out. "Oh, you two, don''t go yet!" This is the Zhou boss of baolaixuan to chase out. "Boss Zhou, I gave you the money I should have given you. What else do you have to do?" Qin Feixue is more upright now than before. "Cough, it was just me that was not good, so I want to make up for you." "Compensation?" Qin Feixue knew that this week the boss was not very kind. "Hey, yes, there are still some jade stones in my shop. If you are interested, you can open them, and you can''t open them with millions of good things! One hundred dollars at a time Zhou boss''s voice tempts a way. "No! I won''t be cheated by you a second time! " Qin Feixue has a cold look at boss Zhou. But Zhang Zheng, next to him, cheered and clapped his hand and exclaimed, "good, good, I want to play!" When Qin Feixue heard that Zhang Zheng wanted to play, she felt a little guilty at the thought of pulling Zhang Zheng in baolaixuan. Her face softened in an instant. She gently touched Zhang Zheng''s face and said, "well, since ah Liu wants to play, let''s play!" Ah Liu is the name Qin Feixue gave Zhang Zhengqi. Before Zhang Zheng could only count to six, he was given the name ah Liu. "Well, this way, please follow me!" Boss Zhou was overjoyed that all the stones in his yard were picked by others, and the probability of making jade was almost zero. I didn''t expect to say that casually, there are still people doing business that can''t pay. "Miss Qin, all the stones are fake!" Zhao Wu said quickly. "Mr. Zhao, I won''t spend your money to play. I have it myself. I don''t need you to worry about it!" Then he took Zhang zhengtou and didn''t go back to follow boss Zhou. Zhao Wu was furious. The more he saw Zhang Zheng, the more angry he became. He pushed Zhang Zheng on his body. Zhang Zheng, who was unprepared, fell on the ground and hit the shelf beside him."Bang A piece of blue and white porcelain fell on the ground in response to the sound, breaking into pieces. "Ah! My blue and white porcelain of Qing Dynasty is more than one million! " Boss Zhou''s face changed greatly and he howled. A pang of Zhao Wu''s face was smiling, and he secretly scolded in his heart. Boy, hum, how can I see you return this time! Qin Feixue''s face also changed greatly, but it was not because of the blue and white porcelain on the ground, but ran to Zhang Zheng, gently lifted Zhang Zheng up, and said gently in his ear, "Xiaoliu, are you ok? Where did it fall? Does it hurt? " Seeing this scene in front of him, Zhao Wu was furious. Even so, his goddess was so gentle to the fool that he immediately had the idea of killing Zhang Zheng. He grabbed the bamboo beside him and smashed it down. At this time, from Zhang Zheng''s body appeared a terrifying force, which directly shook Zhao Wu out. In a moment, the terrifying sword spirit put baolaixuan through, and all the porcelain turned into powder in an instant. Qin Feixue covered his mouth with both hands, and his face was unbelievable. "This... It''s all fake!" Zhang Zheng''s body appeared a cold breath, one step out of the sky, like glass around the scene, a whirling sensation came, Zhang Zheng only feel the top heavy feet, the body can not help but fly backward, surrounded by endless darkness. Chapter 307 "This... It''s all fake!" Zhang Zheng''s body appeared a cold breath, one step out of the sky, like glass around the scene, a whirling sensation came, Zhang Zheng only feel the top heavy feet, the body can not help but fly backward, surrounded by endless darkness. In another place, Zhang Zheng stood on the border city, looking at the army of Jin people retreating from the city. The afterglow of the setting sun climbed over the wall and sprinkled on Zhang Zheng''s young face. No one knew what the young king of Xiangxi was thinking at this time. "Report to the king of Xiangxi! All the Jin people have left the pass! " The adjutant behind him had a loud voice, his face was full of fanaticism, his eyes were bright, and he was staring at Zhang Zheng''s back and yelled in a deep voice. "Good! If there is any mistake in wartime, it will be dealt with by military law! Those who have done meritorious deeds will be rewarded! " Zhang Zhengbei said coldly to the adjutant. "To order!" The adjutant behind him came and went in a hurry, without any hesitation. "Oh, three years ago, I didn''t expect to become a king of Xiangxi. It''s time to go back and protect Xueer!" Zhang Zheng sighed, the face under the setting sun is angular, appears particularly handsome. At this time, if someone heard that the king of Xiangxi would say such a thing, I''m afraid it would make people surprised. The king of Xiangxi is in Xiangdi, that is an invincible myth! In the past three years, he won all the great victories in the forty third war. He was the God in the eyes of the generals in the army. Many stories about the king of Xiangxi were spread in Hunan, which was also called the invincible God of war! Who could have thought that such a king of Xiangxi, who had such a supreme position in the army, was so determined to go back to protect his wife, despite the retention of hundreds of thousands of officers and men in Hunan Province, shocked the three armies! At the beginning of the journey, my wife and I would like to stay with her for three years. Lin''an, the capital of the Southern Song Dynasty. Zhang Zheng walked on the street and looked at the merchants and hawkers coming and going in Lin''an City. He could not help feeling that Lin''an was as prosperous as it was now, as if the war in the north had no influence on the south. In Lin''an, Zhang Zheng looked at the plaque in front of him. It was the Qin family who had been forced to join the army on behalf of his father because of the exclusion of Qin''s parents. At the thought of this, Zhao Wenhao''s eyes were cold and he could not help clenching his fist! The red lanterns on the door of Qin''s house were surprisingly red. "Well, what happened to the Qin family? Why is the heaven so happy? " Zhao Wenhao stopped a peddler who passed by. "Isn''t it? I don''t think you are a stranger. I don''t know. Isn''t there a big lady in the Qin family who is going to get married these days! " The peddler said impatiently. "Marriage? Isn''t that Miss Qin married? " Zhao Wenhao frowned, as if he had guessed something. "The man has been in the army for three years, but I don''t believe it. I guess he''s dead. The old couple of Qin family climbed onto the son of the governor who had just taken office in Lin''an mansion. He will get married in two days. However, I have to say, this young lady of Qin family is so strong that she refuses to live or die, so she almost hanged herself!" The peddler nuogged at the Qin family, shook his head and left. Zhang Zheng could not help clenching his fist, took a deep look at the door of the Qin family and left, looked for an inn, and thought about the Countermeasures for the whole night. Early the next morning, Zhang Zheng came to the door of the Qin family and threatened to see Qin Feixue. "Who are you? You can call the first lady''s name, too? " Without waiting for Zhang Zheng to answer, he tied up all kinds of things to the conference hall. Qin Feixue''s parents were sitting in front of him. "I heard you were going to see my daughter. What''s your name?" Qin Feixue''s mother Liu looked down at Zhang Zheng and said scornfully. "Hum, I''m Zhang Zheng, your son-in-law of the Qin family!" Zhang Zheng said in a deep voice that they were not surprised that they did not recognize themselves. After all, compared with three years ago, their appearance and temperament were far from what they had been able to compare. As soon as this remark was made, the audience was shocked. "What are you talking about? How can it be? He''s already dead Liu''s eyes were wide open and his face was unbelievable. "I''m not dead!" Zhang Zheng said coldly. "Oh! I see. You''re a fake, aren''t you? You just see us Qin family climbing up to the governor to blackmail money? " Liu''s spittle flew, pointing to Zhao Wenhao, who was kneeling on the ground, swearing. Seeing that Zhang Zheng didn''t speak, Liu snorted coldly and said, "hum, even if you are really, how about if you can''t get along at the border, and come back to eat soft food? Do you want to face or not! It''s better to die "I just want to make up for Xueer and take her away this time. I don''t mean anything else!" Zhang Zheng said in a deep voice. "Well, you still have the face to come back and take my daughter? Come on, beat me to death Qin Tiansheng, Qin Feixue''s father, was full of anger. With a big wave of his hand, a dozen servants with sticks in their hands surrounded Zhang Zheng. Even Qin Tiansheng has been standing by the side of the sword bodyguard also surrounded."Fight! Hit it hard Liu threw the cup to the ground and ordered. Looking at the sticks raised by the crowd, Zhang Zhengzheng was about to fight back, and he heard the voice of surprise coming from the porter. "The prince of Lin''an mansion is here!" "Why, Mr. Wang, what brings you here today?" Hearing this, Liu''s face was full of joy, and he got up to meet him. "It doesn''t matter. Why are you so polite? From now on, you are our mother! Come on, bring up all the gifts I have prepared Master Zhao of Lin''an mansion came in from the door with a large number of servants, and put boxes of presents at the door. Later, he walked towards Zhang Zheng with a smile on his face. "Mr. Wang is laughing, this man..." Qin Tiansheng ran to explain, but before he finished speaking, he was blocked by Wang An. "Ah, don''t explain. I heard it outside the door. I think this is the son-in-law of the Qin family. Tut tut!" Wang an shook her head, her face full of irony. Zhang Zheng cast a cold glance at Wang An and did not answer. "Well, you don''t speak. You''re stubborn. You deserve to be the famous loser? Are you worthy of robbing women with me? Do you believe that I can make you worse than a dog now Wang an pointed to Zhang Zheng''s nose and scolded fiercely, his eyes full of warnings. "Ouch, don''t be angry. Don''t be wise with him. I can''t let someone drive him out because he ruined today''s good day!" Liu''s face was full of laughter, and at the same time quickly motioned for those servants to tell Zhao Wenhao to drive out. Three or four people were stunned and did not promote Zhang Zheng. A terrible and frightening murderous spirit swept the whole yard, accompanied by Zhang Zheng''s voice: "Xueer, where are the people?" Chapter 308 "Well, you don''t speak. You''re stubborn. You deserve to be the famous loser? Are you worthy of robbing women with me? Do you believe that I can make you worse than a dog now Wang an pointed to Zhang Zheng''s nose and scolded fiercely, his eyes full of warnings. "Ouch, don''t be angry. Don''t be wise with him. I can''t let someone drive him out because he ruined today''s good day!" Liu''s face was full of laughter, and at the same time quickly motioned for those servants to tell Zhao Wenhao to drive out. Three or four people were stunned and did not promote Zhang Zheng. A terrible and frightening murderous spirit swept the whole yard, accompanied by Zhang Zheng''s voice: "Xueer, where are the people?" "You son of a bitch? And his face yelling at us? " Liu was frightened by Zhang Zheng''s sudden voice and sat on the ground. Then she stood up and rushed to Zhang Zheng, shouting desperately. "Bang!" Liu''s body flew upside down and smashed it on the wall. The wall in the yard, which was used as a screen, broke apart. "You, you unexpectedly..." Qin Tiansheng trembled and pointed to Zhang Zheng, gasping heavily. A mouthful of old blood gushed out, and the whole person fell to the ground like a sponge. "You son of a bitch, you don''t really think nobody can cure you, do you?" Wang An was so angry that he waved his hand, "go on, who can kill this dog and reward 100000 taels of silver!" Zhang Zheng has a severe headache. Where is this? Before he had time to think about it, he saw the long knife flying from the side of his body. Zhang Zheng fell back and gently avoided it. Then he patted the sword on the head of the guard with the knife. Bang, the man''s head burst like a rotten watermelon. Just when Zhang Zheng tried to teach Wang an a lesson, the whole world was broken again. Zhang Zheng''s body flew into the sky involuntarily. For a time, the sky broke and the whole person lost the ability to control his body. Zhang zhengyouyou opens his eyes and presents himself with a beautiful face. However, it seems that the dandruff is high and cold, and the fragrance is like orchid, which makes Zhang Zheng feel relaxed and happy. Zhang Zheng had a headache and was struggling to sit up. Unexpectedly, he was pressed down by his thin hands. "Are you awake? You should have a good rest. The master of sword Hall said that you were in a coma because you consumed too much mental energy! " The clear and pleasant voice of duoqin came from the side, and the words revealed concern. Zhang Zheng suddenly realized that what he had just done was just a dream. At the thought of this, Zhang Zheng''s cold sweat kept coming out. At this time, Zhang Zheng saw duoqin''s eyes staring at himself. He immediately turned Zhang Zheng''s face red and asked, "cough, elder martial sister, do you dare to ask me if there are only flowers on my face? Are you staring at me like this "Mm-hmm, there is no flower. I want to ask you something!" Duoqin looks at Zhang Zheng with a smile, but this smile makes Zhang Zheng feel a little cold. "Sister duoqin, just ask!" Zhang Zheng swallowed a mouthful of saliva and felt something bad. "Mm-hmm, you have been shouting a name called Qin Feixue when you are asleep. I don''t know who that person is?" Zhang Zheng felt a cold sweat in his heart. He scratched his head with his hand. He coughed and said, "this, this is a friend of mine before..." "Oh, Mr. Zhang is really a man who does not waste his youth. There are Qin Fei in front of him and Wan''er and four princesses after snow. Tut Tut, I can''t believe that you are so popular with women!" Duoqin tut said. Zhang Zheng felt that after playing, he always felt that duoqin in front of him seemed to be... Jealous. Just when Zhang Zheng didn''t know what to say, he saw song Zheng coming by, and his face was very happy. "Elder martial brother song, you are coming! Just in time. I have something to ask you! " "Hey, younger martial brother Zhang, you wake up. Thanks to you this time, or we will all die there!" Song Zheng said with a smile that the wound on his body seems to be almost good. "Hum!" Hum, it''s too cold to pay attention to. Zhang Zheng stood up with the help of song Zheng. When he looked around, he could not help saying, "where are we going? Isn''t it going to Wanhua temple? " "Yes, Mr. Zhang. I''m going to Wanhua temple." Song Zheng said with a bitter smile. "Why should we go to Wanhua temple? There are not many people who can fight now? Is it not clear to die? " Zhang Zheng asked suspiciously and then looked around the deck. Si Tu Haoran''s right hand was obviously broken, and there was no chance to fight again. He sat in the same high-strength and decadent manner, closely linked with Du Xiaoguang and kept a long distance with Zhang Zheng. Shen cangsheng on one side is wrapped in bandages. He hasn''t regained consciousness until now. It seems that he has no fighting power when he arrives at Wanhua temple. "Master of sword hall, I think it''s better for us to go back. If we go on like this, I''m afraid it won''t do us any good!" Zhang Zheng yelled at the cockpit and spoke out the voice of most people."I can''t go back. The original road has been sealed off by those traitors. The evil three of the corpse driving cult has not died. The remnant Party of the corpse driving sect and the leader of Jiulongshan who quickly withdrew back are chasing after him. If I go back now, I''m afraid there is no life left!" From the cockpit came the helpless voice of the master of sword hall. "What about the nine day battle in Longshan?" Zhang Zheng was eager to know the result of that day. After all, the demon God in the Vientiane realm was called back by himself. Duoqin whispered: "the Jiulong mountains have been completely destroyed. The aftermath of the battle has attracted all the strong people around. Now they are all looking for the person who called out the demon God. In the end, the sword old man and the demon God died together. The Jiulong Mountain range was completely destroyed. Before the sword old man died, he released your portrait. Now you can be regarded as the enemy!" Zhang Zheng couldn''t help laughing bitterly when he thought about it. Sure enough, he would be chased and beaten by a group of people wherever he went. It seems that this time, when it comes to the critical moment, he must call for an Su Su Su to come. "It''s not sure there will be a chance of life when you go to Wanhua temple. After all, there are many troops in southern Xinjiang, which should be able to stop the people of Jiulongshan and chushijiao. As for those who come after you, don''t worry. No decent sect will believe in Jiulongshan and Qushi cult. You can be relieved. President ye must have heard the news, and he will come soon!" The master of sword hall came out of the cockpit and gave the panic stricken people a tranquilizer. Zhang Zheng found that at this time, the breath of the sword hall leader was also a little weak. The white long shirt was stained with blood, so he must have suffered a lot of internal injuries during the duel with the sword old man. Chapter 309 Zhang Zheng really didn''t expect that he used the painting given by the deaf, which caused such a big trouble. When he thought of the scene where he was chased last time, Zhang Zheng was still frightened. The spaceship went westward. On the way, it ran into several spaceships patrolling in southern Xinjiang. The master of sword hall adjusted it and let it pass. Then he rushed to the corpse driving cult and Jiulong Mountain. Sure enough, after the soldiers from southern Xinjiang sent out, those people who drove the corpse cult scattered in a crowd. "Zhang Zheng, it doesn''t matter. The master of sword hall is in everything, so there must be no big problem!" When duoqin saw Zhang Zheng''s face pale, she could not help but comfort her voice. "It''s OK. I''m not worried about that. I feel like I''m going to break through!" Zhang Zheng frowned and felt that there was something different about his spirit fetus. "Breakthrough? At such times? " Duoqin bit her teeth and asked with some worry. "Yes, help me protect the Dharma!" Zhang Zheng gave a big drink and then closed his eyes. "Well, I''ll take it." Duoqin nodded, pulled out the ice sword in his hand, and stood beside Zhang Zheng, looking coldly at Du Xiaoguang and situ Haoran sitting in the corner. "Cut, don''t look at me, this boy just experienced a big injury, and now something like this happens again. Even if I don''t do it, I''m afraid he won''t last long. Ha ha ha!" Du Xiaoguang looked at Zhang Zheng in front of him with a gloomy face and sneered. Du Xiaoguang hated Zhang Zheng, and his parents died when he was a child. He managed to bring up Du Yu, but he didn''t realize that Zhang Zheng died like this. It''s not easy to change to anyone. Because of duoqin, Zhang Zheng, song Zheng and the master of sword hall, he had no choice but to kill Zhang Zheng. "Brush!" At this time, there was a rush of wind breaking all around. Soon, there was a huge airship nearby. The first person on the top was holding a huge hammer in his hand and was laughing at the people resting on the deck. "Tut Tut, I didn''t expect that you were running so fast. Do you really think that there is no one in Jiulongshan and Qushi cult?" The speaker is Xie San, who is coming out from behind the one eyed man. The look at Zhang Zheng is full of malice. All this is because of this boy who has made his corpse driving cult a flat land. "It''s you. You''re not dead!" Song Zheng picked up his newly repaired axe and looked at Xie San with a vicious face. "Ha ha ha, yes, it''s me. This time, in your state, I want to see what else you can do to run!" With one leap, the evil three figures were caught on the deck. "Brother Heiyan, please watch for me. They have an expert in Jindan realm. I''ll take care of the rest of them!" "Hum, don''t worry, but according to the previous agreement, the man belongs to you and the female belongs to me, especially the girl doll. I really like Heiyan, ha ha ha ha!" Black rock with one eye looks at the attractive ketone body of duoqin, and the corners of his mouth unconsciously leave saliva, which makes him look more obscene. "That''s nature!" With a wave of the three evil hands, a corpse beetle appeared from the bottom of the boat. After a while, they surrounded all the people on the boat. Xie San smiles happily. As long as he can get rid of these people, he will have a great reputation in the church at that time. He will undoubtedly become a through train when he runs for the leader. "Don''t think about it!" Song Zhenglun, with a mountain axe, slashed at Xie San. The explosion of compressed air came, and the spirit power kept flying in the air. Within a second, the air around Xie San''s body was completely blocked, and soon the surrounding air collapsed. Xie San was surprised. He didn''t expect that song Zheng, who had just recovered, could burst out such a powerful force. However, it was the end of the strong crossbow. With a gentle wave of Xie San''s hand, song Zheng''s axe broke again, and the whole person flew out and hit the ground severely. If the deck had not been reinforced with special runes, I''m afraid this simple blow would have broken the deck down. "Ah ha ha ha, that''s it? I thought I could do it! " Evil three laughs wildly, just this blow has recovered own self-confidence when driving the corpse cult gate, can''t help but burst out laughing. "Poof!" Song Zheng was lying on the ground, with a huge claw mark on his chest, which could be seen deeply. Song Zhengyi''s black blood gushed out, and the whole person''s breath quickly withered. Finally, his body, struggling to stand up, collapsed again. "Not bad? It seems that I underestimated you, but it''s all over! " Xie San''s eyes narrowed, and the whole person disappeared. When he reappeared, he had already stood in front of song Zheng. Without saying a word, he smashed his fist with terror. For a time, the air around him condensed into a block and exploded on Song Zheng. Poof! His chest collapsed, and song Zheng''s body was inlaid into the deck. His face was full of pain, and his face became distorted. He finally took a breath and was severely hit on the deck. "Oh, yes, it''s not dead. You must be in the realm of physical training. I didn''t expect that you could reach this level, which is beyond my imagination!" Xie San looks at Song Zheng, who has not yet lost his breath, and praises Tao."But then I won''t give you any more chances!" When the evil three big feet swung fiercely, they would kick song Zheng''s head like playing football. Just at the moment when he was about to kick the past, a piece of square heaven drawing halberd smashed in half. The speed was like a flash of lightning. In a blink of an eye, he reached the face of Xie San. "When!" Xie San had to take back his feet and gently leaned to the left of his face to avoid the fatal blow. However, he left a shallow wound on his face, and the blood slowly oozed out. "Hoo ~ I''ll... Be your opponent!" Shen cangsheng, holding the railing, slowly stood up. His face was pale, and his lips became dry. Blood was constantly oozing from it. The hands and feet were still shaking violently, which must have consumed most of the strength. "Ah ha ha ha, it''s ridiculous. It''s not good to lie down when you''re hurt like this? You have to come and die in advance Xie San laughed, looked at Shen cangsheng''s mouth and said with a slight smile: "but don''t worry, I won''t kill you. I will make you and the man under my feet into mummies, and let you obey my orders. The two strong men at the top of purple mansion will at least be made into a corpse?" Xie San laughed, as if he had seen Shen cangsheng and song Zheng who were about to be turned into mummies. "Don''t think about it!" Shen cangsheng yelled, saying that he would burn his spiritual power again. However, he was still too weak. Xie San was just a simple man''s fist. Shen cangsheng vomited blood and fell to the ground. Chapter 310 "Don''t think about it!" Shen cangsheng yelled, saying that he would burn his spiritual power again. However, he was still too weak. Xie San was just a simple man''s fist. Shen cangsheng vomited blood and fell to the ground. "Well, lie down and wait for death!" With a wave of the three evil hands, Shen cangsheng was thrown on the ground and arranged side by side with song Zheng. "Well, there are two dogs next to me?" Evil three suddenly saw Du Xiaoguang and situ Haoran hiding in the corner. Du Xiaoguang was a little better, but situ Haoran was no longer able to do it. He was trembling and gasping heavily. He did not know what to do for the rich children who had never seen the world. Du xiaoguangkong has the strength of purple mansion peak, and he has no way to do it. After all, I have not experienced the battle between life and death. "Why, it''s no wonder that I haven''t seen you even when I attacked the corpse driving cult. I didn''t expect to be a child? How ridiculous Evil three looked at Du Xiaoguang and sneered at him with a look of disdain. "Well, I won''t help Zhang Zheng. As for you, I won''t help either!" Du Xiaoguang said in a deep voice, but the voice had just fallen down, and he was beaten by the evil three and smashed into the spaceship. "Hum, nonsense. Don''t you help me use you? Please lie down here and wait for you. When you are in a good mood, I will deal with you again He snorted coldly, and Xie San clapped his hands. He was about to fight against situ Haoran. Unexpectedly, the boy was scared to death. "No ambition!" Now the only person on the deck who still has combat effectiveness is Dorje alone. "Beauty, as long as you get away from this boy, I won''t hurt you at all? How about it? " Evil three smile way, picked up a corpse from the ground and put it in his mouth to chew. The disgusting juice spurted out from it, and duoqin''s stomach suddenly turned upside down. No doubt, the girl felt very sick about this kind of thing. "Oh, evil three, do you know that you are merciful to me? I want to enjoy this beauty. If you dare to kill me, do you believe I''ll chop you up and feed the dog? " Black rock grinned, his small eyes kept swimming in the ketone body of Dorje, and the sound of swallowing saliva constantly sounded in his mouth. "Hey, don''t worry. I''ll point out all his acupoints later. I''ll put her on you. I''ll see what a cold woman will be like on the bed." Evil three yin smile way, words have not said, then rushed out, hands picked up Shen cangsheng fell on the ground of the square sky painting halberd, play tiger Shengwei. A little cold light comes first, and then the sword comes out like a dragon. Where the ice sword passes, it''s frozen for thousands of miles and the snow is drifting. All the corpses used by Xie San in the air are also frozen into ice at this moment. The terrible sword idea appears on the deck, which forces the evil three to retreat. "Ouch, this little girl is very good. I like it. Ha ha ha!" Heiyan was surprised. At the thought that a woman with such a split temperament would soon go to bed, he was very excited and flushed. I don''t know how many times I''ve been to the brothel, but a woman like this has never enjoyed it. Although Zhang Zheng is crossing his knees and closing his eyes, he can clearly see what happened outside. Zhang Zheng wants to move, but he can''t return to the sky. He can''t help crying in his heart. Zhang Zheng clearly saw how fierce duoqin''s attack was, but there was no way to do it. After all, he couldn''t speak at all. He could still wait for the villain at the center of his eyebrows to build the purple mansion. Come on, please go faster, faster! Zhang Zheng was in a state of anxiety, but the spirit fetus in the middle of his eyebrows seemed to be in no hurry at all. Brick by brick was slowly built. At this time, Zhang Zheng''s consciousness seemed to be mixed with villains and the outside world, and he had no independent power at all. Duoqin''s attack continued to improve, and Xie San was defeated. However, Zhang Zheng understood that Xie San was taking a retreat as an advance, just like Gao Tousheng that day. Soon after duoqin''s sword was blocked, he quickly flew back and stood firmly beside Zhang Zheng. "Well, I thought she was a stupid woman with no brain. I didn''t expect to be so smart. It seems that I was careless!" Evil three looked at his right hand was cut the huge blood mouth, gently licked the blood, light said. As long as duoqin dares to bully him again, he will stab Zhang Zheng''s place with his Fangtian painting halberd, which can be described as extremely cruel. "Tut, isn''t the girl very fierce just now? How is it like this now? It''s ridiculous. I want to see how long you can stop me Evil three chose to take the initiative to attack, pointing directly at Zhang Zheng, who was sitting on the ground. In a short time, duoqin was already dripping with sweat. Looking at Xie San''s eyes, he was still cold and arrogant. The ice fairy could not be blasphemed! "It''s freezing!" When duoqin drinks, the ice sword in his hand is divided into two, one sword in his left hand and one sword in the right hand. The two swords are combined directly. A light blue sword spirit rushes towards Xie San. For a time, the air around him condenses into ice, and his beauty and beard are covered with thick frost. "Drink! Dawei Tianlong! Crows fly Evil Sany drank loudly, and the whole person jumped up and used a move that fell from the sky. In an instant, the sky broke and the sand and rocks flew away. It collided with the moves of duoqin. The wave generated was a big hole in the deck."Hoo ~" doqin gasped violently. His recent injury had no good effect. He continued to fight with Xie San, and his old disease recurred. Now duoqin''s combat effectiveness is almost zero. "Ah ha ha, no, I want you to watch how Zhang Zheng died!" Evil Sany blows at Zhang Zheng. "Don''t think about it!" Duoqin bit her teeth and stopped Zhang Zheng in front of her. She flew backward inside her body. Just when duoqin thought he was going to die, his inverted body was gently dragged, and a soft voice came from his ear: "don''t worry, I''m late!" Poof! A breath of terror gushed out from the deck and went straight into the sky. A huge shadow of purple mansion appeared in the sky, which did not disappear for a long time. "What! That boy broke through! Damn it Evil three bites the tooth, looks the first mock exam to Zhang Zheng''s appearance, has not been too easy to be aware of jealousy. Xie San thinks that he has worked hard for most of his life, but he is not in the realm of purple mansion. He is easily overtaken by the young boy in front of him. This is really hard to accept and is filled with jealousy. "Hum, what can we do even if we break through the purple mansion? I''m at the same time as you. How can you do that to me? " With a big drink, Xie San rushes forward again. His hands are covered with gloves made up of corpse mites. It seems that people are disgusted to the extreme, but the strength has undergone a qualitative change. Chapter 311 "Hum, what can we do even if we break through the purple mansion? I''m at the same time as you. How can you do that to me? " With a big drink, Xie San rushes forward again. His hands are covered with gloves made up of corpse mites. It seems that people are disgusted to the extreme, but the strength has undergone a qualitative change. "Wait here for me to come back! Have a good rest Zhang Zheng gently smile, so no sign of disappearing in place, this speed let duoqin scared. Not only duoqin, but also Xie San was startled. Zhang Zheng''s fist flew out of his body and hit him fiercely on his stomach. For a moment, the sky cracked and everything was still. The sound of bone fracture kept thinking about. Zhang Zheng''s right hand intuition went through Xie San''s chest, and it was Xie San''s heart in his hand. "Bang!" The heart was broken, and Xie San was scared out of his wits. In an instant, he lost his blood. His spirit was about to break out and run away. Unexpectedly, he was blown into nothingness by Zhang Zheng''s fist. Xie San, who had just returned his arrogance, had already turned into powder. After finishing, Zhang Zheng turned his eyes to the black rock who was watching the play and said softly, "what did you just say?" Heiyan felt a fear that he had never felt before. The grand monk of Jindan kingdom was shocked by a little ghost who had just entered the purple mansion. If this was spread out, it would not have made people laugh? "Hum, don''t think that if you kill Xie San, you will have the ability to compete with me. If you are not afraid that you still have an expert in the golden elixir realm, I will teach you how to be a man every minute and let you know what the real fear is!" Heiyan held the mast tightly with his hand. Although he tried to be brave, to be honest, Zhang Zheng didn''t even see the speed of the sudden explosion. "Don''t worry, the master of sword hall won''t do it!" Zhang Zheng said coldly. Zhang Zheng understood that the master of the sword hall had no fighting power at this time. Even if he had, he could not beat a monk in the purple mansion. Zhang Zheng now mainly wants to know whether his own strength is possible to compete with the master of the golden elixir realm. "Well, since you want to die, you can''t help me!" As soon as Heiyan stepped down, he stood steadily on the deck. Looking at Zhang Zheng''s confident appearance, he could not help but feel a little guilty. "You''ve been a black rock expert for many years. Are you afraid of being a black rock expert?" Heiyan continued to comfort himself. He swung his hammer and dashed at Zhang Zheng. His momentum was shaking and the deck began to sink. It is not difficult to imagine the consequences of being hit by this plum blossom hammer. "Zhang Zheng, be careful. The hammer weighs hundreds of thousands of Jin." Duoqin hastily reminds her that she is worried when she looks at Zhang Zheng''s rushing past. Her face is full of melancholy. "Don''t worry. Lend me the ice sword!" Zhang Zheng just waved his hand, and the ice sword in duoqin''s hand flew to Zhang Zheng''s hand. Duoqin was shocked. He was stunned and wondered how Zhang Zheng did it. With one hand of snow and the other hand of ice, the two swords gradually became a circle in Zhang Zheng''s hands, and the whole body was protected by the sword spirit! This is the best defense move of the nameless sword, but it needs at least two swords to complete it. Zhang Zheng wants to have a try. Can the body protecting sword Qi resist the attack of the strong in the golden elixir? The plum blossom hammer of Heiyan is the best experimental tool. "Drink, fancy, boy, you''ll die. If you have the ability to take me a hammer!" Black rock is full of ferocious smile. At this time, Zhang Zheng''s body protecting sword spirit is like a thin piece of paper, which can be broken even with a single wave. When the plum blossom hammer is about to hit Zhang Zheng''s sword screen, the corner of Heiyan''s mouth shows a ferocious smile, but the next second, black rock''s face is dull. The plum blossom hammer that he swung out was shot away, and Zhang Zheng''s figure did not shake at all. "How could this be possible? I''ve definitely used 50% of my strength just now. Ordinary people at the top of purple mansion can''t resist it! " Heiyan looks shocked and unbelievable. Is it true that today is not a lucky day and is not suitable for going out? Zhang Zheng felt a force bombarding his sword curtain. However, the power was broken down and disappeared. Finally, he ejected it back through another sword. This is simply Taiji? Using force? Why can''t such a thing happen? Zhang Zheng looks puzzled. No matter how you think about it, it''s not a bad thing. The nameless sword will only become stronger if it merges with Taiji. "Drink After a burst of drinking, Heiyan''s exposed muscles sprang up at the speed limit. He pulled the iron chain in his hand, and the plum blossom hammer that had been bounced back. Then there was an explosion in the air, and the whole ship was shaking. The strength groups of Heiyan''s golden elixir in the later stage were not all burst out, and the hammer in his hand was swung into a huge disc, which was severely smashed in the past. "Boy, I don''t believe you can block this time!" Black rock burst drink, the whole body of green tendons are jumping out, the deck under the foot becomes smashed. However, in the next scene, Heiyan was stunned. His all-out attack was blocked. Zhang Zheng just stepped back less than half a step. Heiyan''s pupil was constricted, and the plum blossom hammer dashed at him. The power was even greater than what he swung out.He didn''t dare to fight hard. Heiyan dodged quickly, but this time, the spaceship behind him suffered. A huge hole was made by the plum blossom hammer flying straight past. The spaceship that was twice as big as the master of sword hall was broken by the waist. After a huge explosion, it fell down. "Ah? My boat, not to hear the sound of "black rock tearing heart and lung", I bought a spaceship with most of my life''s savings. It was only used, and it was destroyed without much food. Even if it fell on the ground, I''m afraid it would become a ruin, and there is no way to restore it to its original state. "No! You son of a bitch, I will kill you today. I will let you know the end of offending me. You wait for me Heiyan was furious, and the cultivation of the golden elixir environment gushed out, and the deck under his feet instantly became fragmented. Zhang Zheng was not flustered at all, and said with a soft smile: "do you want to kill me? I''m afraid you think a little bit too much. Can you break my defense and speak? " Black rock has never thought of being bitten out of the house by black rock. How can he get out of the house? Chapter 312 As soon as he said this, black rock''s gums were gnawed and gurgled. He never thought that he could not break the defense of a Zifu boy. How can he stand on this? "Boy, don''t get carried away! Don''t think I can do nothing with you After that, he turns to Hei Sen and laughs at him. "Ah ha ha, boy, you can continue to play in your place. I don''t have the same insight with you. I robbed this doll and used it to defend my damaged Spaceship!" Without saying a word, the body shot out, straight to take multi Qin. Zhang Zheng snorted coldly. He had expected that the black rock would make such a conspiracy. He drank at random, and the snow and ice in his hands flew out like two long dragons. "Damn it! How can it be so fast? This is really a monk in the realm of purple mansion? It''s more terrible than some old Jindan monsters Heiyan had to step back to the side. Zhang Zheng''s speed, strength and defense greatly shocked him. "Well, it''s almost over. I''ll see you off now." Zhang Zheng said faintly, taking back the snow and ice, pulling out the rusty pig knife from behind. "Well? It''s ridiculous. How dare the garbage of Zifu realm want to kill me? I want to see how you kill me With that, black rock''s body soared to the sky, straight up to the sky. Heiyan, who is in a state of complacency, turns around and sees Zhang Zheng pressing hard. He flies up with him. Without time to be surprised, Heiyan turns to scatter Yazi and flies wildly. However, he is still a little slow. Zhang Zheng''s pig killing knife erupts into a terrifying sense of knife. In an instant, the world collapses. Heiyan''s body turns into two parts, and even the spirit body can''t be avoided In the past, the political fist was turned into powder. "Yes, I didn''t expect that after entering the purple mansion realm, your strength could be comparable to that of a master in the golden elixir realm. As the village head said, you are the best in the world!" The master of sword hall came out of the cockpit, his face turned a little ruddy. According to the original meaning, if Zhang Zheng was not Heiyan''s opponent, he was about to make a move. Unexpectedly, Zhang Zheng killed Heiyan directly, which really shocked the master of sword hall. However, after shock, the urgent task is to treat the wounds of song Zhenghe and Shen cangsheng. The master of sword hall took a quiet look at Du Xiaoguang and situ Haoran crouching in the corner. They snorted coldly and flashed the sword light in their hands. "Ah ~" shrill scream sound sounded, two people are unwilling to look at their own part of the Dantian blood hole, full of despair. "Go away, don''t let me see you again. There are no students like you in Hanlin academy!" The master of the sword hall snorted coldly, and his face was so strong that Du Xiaoguang and situ Haoran, who had been abandoned, left the original place. "Master of sword hall, is this... Too abrupt? After all, they didn''t hang out with those people? " Zhang Zheng went forward two steps and asked in a voice. His face was full of doubts. According to the previous practice, the master of sword hall could not have been so hasty. "OK, you don''t need to be in charge of it. I will decide my affairs. These people are not worthy of it!" As soon as the words fell, the sword hall leader did not reply any more. He turned and went to heal song Zheng and Shen cangsheng who were lying on the ground. Zhang Zheng sat in the same place and couldn''t help thinking back to some things in the past. In that year, Zhang Zheng met Xue Lili. They met in the library. At first sight, Zhang Zheng fell in love with Xue Lili deeply. Xue Lili also had a good impression on Zhang Zheng. Slowly, Zhang Zheng learned that Xue Lili''s class was next door to her. Since then, Zhang Zheng and Xue Lili have been together for a long time. In the same class with Zhang Zheng, there was a rich and poor girl. With the help of the inferior three vulgar means learned from the Internet, and with her handsome face and temperament, she successfully put Xue Lili in her hands. Finally, the whole school knew that Xue Lili had become the rich and little girl friend. Zhang Zheng never thought that the way to take away his beloved woman was Kuoshao''s eight character birthday from the master on the Internet. Zhang Zheng thought more than once that he wanted to teach this Kuo Shao a lesson, but also wanted to tell Xue Lili in person that he was much more powerful than that Kuan Shao! But he couldn''t. He remembered that his grandmother had seized his hand when she was leaving, and said tremblingly, "ZHENG''ER, you should remember that no matter what happens, you can''t expose your strength. Remember, your first time can only be used in Qin! Do you understand? " Zhang Zheng couldn''t forget the look in her grandmother''s eyes at the beginning. To blame, the girl was not surnamed Qin! Late at night, Zhang Zheng lay in bed and took out two parcels from under the bed, which Mrs. Chu gave to herself when she left. She exhorted and ordered that as long as a person surnamed Qin appeared, one of the two packages should be given to that person. "Well, granny, does fate always torture people like this? I can''t even get a girl I like. What am I learning for Zhang Zheng''s two parcels on his hands were thrown against the wall, and he cried out in agony. His face was full of tears. This was the second time Zhang Zheng cried. love makes people forget time, and time also makes people forget love. When they see Xue Lili again, it is already after the college entrance examination. At this time, Xue Lili has already had no initial shame, and the whole person is dressed up in a colorful way. She can smell the perfume from her long distance."I didn''t expect that you didn''t change much after all these years, and you were still so young." Xue Lili takes out a cigarette from her bag and smokes slowly. Zhang Zheng can feel through the aura that Xue Lili sends out. Cigarettes have caused irreversible damage to her lungs. "Well, nature is still young, but I haven''t seen it in three years. How are you doing?" Zhang Zheng really does not know how to talk to her. Now she is not the way she likes. Xue Lili puffed out a big ring of smoke. Instead of answering Zhang Zheng''s words in a hurry, she laughed and whispered, "let''s go. I haven''t seen you for so many years. I''ll treat you to a meal." Unable to tolerate Zhang Zheng''s refusal, Xue Lili''s smile is still as good-looking as before. Xue Lili, as before, was not too particular about it. She chose an ordinary beef noodle shop. Zhang Zheng followed Xue Lili all the time without saying a word. "You''re still as quiet as ever. To be honest, I still like you." Finally, it was Xue Lili who broke the peace between the two people. She took out a cigarette from her pocket and lit it. Chapter 313 "You still care about me, right? You still have me in your heart. After graduating from junior high school, I didn''t get into high school, so I could only follow the rich and poor. She cheated me for a year. He had no money at all in his family. He robbed his mother of all the money he put on the show at school." Xue Lili''s voice became louder and louder. At last, the whole person stood up with excitement. She didn''t even find a hole in her pants. Her words revealed remorse. "So you''re pregnant now, aren''t you?" Zhang Zheng''s voice sounded softly, like a bolt from the blue, which exploded in Xue Lili''s body. Her delicate body was shaking and her face was shocked. The cigarette in her fingers fell down unconsciously. "Zhang Zheng, do you still like me? Yes, you care about me so much, even if I am pregnant, you will accept me, right?" Xue Lili knelt directly in front of Zhang Zheng, crying like a child, pear blossom with rain. Zhang Zheng didn''t want to know the fact that Xue Lili was pregnant. When she was a child, she could see the flow of spiritual power in her body. At the first sight when she met, Zhang Zheng knew that Xue Lili was pregnant with someone else''s child. some people who didn''t understand the actual situation poked Zhang Zheng''s face in disgust and said, "look, now, young men are all heartless men The girl is pregnant and doesn''t admit it! " "I don''t need to contact you in the future. I don''t need to." Zhang Zheng shook his head and left without looking back. There was a faint sadness in his eyes. He went home alone and drank a whole box of beer late at night, when Zhang Zheng cried for the third time. "Hello! Zhang Zheng, what''s the matter with you? " Zhang Zheng came back to his senses. In front of him was duoqin. Zhang Zheng was embarrassed and said with a smile: "it''s OK. I just lost my mind. I''ll go and see how the wounds of Shen cangsheng and song Zheng are." Zhang Zheng took out more than a dozen pills of different colors and sizes from the ring of heaven and earth, and put them in the mouth of Shen cangsheng and song Zheng in front of the master of sword hall. For a moment, there was a violent golden light on the whole spaceship. Only a few buzzing sounds were heard. Although song Zheng and Shen cangsheng did not wake up, they were out of danger of life. After seeing this, the master of sword hall took a long breath and took a pill by the way. He also took a pill from Zhang Zheng''s hand and ate it. He was shocked. His eyes flashed slightly at Zhang Zheng and asked, "little Zhang Zheng, why didn''t you take out this pill earlier?" "Cough, I got this pill by chance. As for its properties, I''m not sure. I just experimented and found it helpful for healing." Zhang Zheng coughed softly and said, "I can''t shake out the things in the heaven and earth Pavilion. At least, with my current strength, I haven''t been able to refine this medicine. It''s just because Gu nuanli refined the medicine before. The reason why he didn''t take it out before is that Zhang Zheng is more distressed. There are not many basic blood tonic pills that can bring the dead back to life. "Well, as expected, good luck is far from what we can compare with!" The master of sword hall sighed a little, then turned to look at Zhang Zheng and said, "it''s not too late to go. I''m afraid that other people will catch up with you soon." After Zhang Zheng and duoqin both nodded and agreed, the master of sword hall flew away in the direction of Wanhua temple, and soon disappeared in the sky. Less than a quarter of an hour after Zhang Zheng''s men left, a spaceship tens of times larger than Zhang Zheng''s came to the sky and stopped at the same place. The first man on the ship, with a white beard, curled up in a black shirt, looked at the damage of the spaceship on the ground, his face was black, and he saw the body of Xie San. A terrifying force broke out in his old body, If Zhang Zheng was here at this time, he could clearly find that the man in front of him had the strength of the golden elixir and was even stronger than the leader of the sword hall. "Hum, kill me, drive out the base camp of the corpse cult and kill my two elders. I''ll see how capable you are. Even if you run to the world barrier, Xie Yunsheng will certainly tear you to pieces!" The old man said viciously that this old man is the leader of the corpse driving sect. There was also a silent old man in grey clothes beside him. Looking at Xie Yunsheng, the black shirt beside him, he took a long breath and said, "don''t be angry. If I guess right, those people should go to Wanhua temple now. According to the information sent back by Xie San, there is only one sword cultivation in the golden elixir area in front of him. It is not difficult for us to take it easily It''s a matter "Well, it must not be difficult. I must smash the bones of these little rabbits one by one, and then infuse them with cement. I will make them miserable! Hurry up, so as not to let Jiulongshan''s bunnies catch up With a wave of Xie Yunsheng''s hand, the huge spaceship followed Zhang Zheng and others and flew towards the Wanhua temple. Just behind Xie Yunsheng''s spaceship, there is a spaceship of the same size. It is densely covered with people. One by one is fierce. The first one is also an old man. Behind him are three elders of the golden elixir realm. Gao Mi yells: "hum, hurry up and drive me to the full power. We must catch the group of people. We must not slow Xie Yunsheng any more! Do you know? " "To order!" It seems that the speed of the ship is very serious, and the air friction is very sharp.What Zhang Zheng and others don''t know is that there is a huge net in front of Wanhua temple, and there are two pursuers in the back. Even with Zhang Zheng''s current mental strength, he can''t find things so far away. As soon as he got into the area of Wanhua temple, Zhang Zheng felt the atmosphere of fighting coming from the front, and quickly called out: "master of sword hall, hurry up, the soldiers in southern Xinjiang are fighting with those people in Wanhua temple now!" "All right, I''ll fly there!" The master of sword hall responded. The spaceship made a sharp turn and shot straight ahead. At this time, General Liang looked desperate. As the only expert in the golden elixir realm in the army, he naturally became the mainstay. Unexpectedly, he was stopped by three monks of Wanhua temple in Jindan area. The intelligence of Wanhua temple was indeed wrong. The other party was fishing! At the thought of this, General Liang''s face was angry. Seeing the bodies of the soldiers falling down and their heads flying out, General Liang almost burst out his old blood. However, when his anger returned to anger, he still had to find a way to retreat. In the sky, three monks were surrounded by themselves and were attacked by the enemy. If one did not pay attention, he would be in danger of dying. Chapter 314 "You three bald men, you have the ability to come one by one. What''s the ability of group fighting?" General Liang can''t help but roar loudly. If he moves his body a little, he will be attacked by two other bald heads. Although the three monks in the golden elixir realm are not their opponents, the two fists of the heroes are hard to defeat! There is no way to do it unless you sit down and walk directly into Vientiane. "Die, court dog. You can rest assured that dog emperor you are guarding. Sooner or later, I will taste his harem beauties one by one, ha ha!" A fat big bald head sticks out his tongue and licks his lips. His face is full of lust and evil. At ordinary times, he does harm to good women. "Hum, don''t worry, the three of us will let you go underground to accompany your officers and soldiers. It''s a family reunion, ha ha!" Next to a tall thin monk grinning, his face a bloodthirsty expression, looks frightening. "Damn it, what should I do?" General Liang was biting his teeth, his forehead was sweating, and he was panting for breath. If his spiritual power was to be consumed again, he would have to die first! At this time, the wind broke in the sky. A spaceship hit the fat monk with lightning speed. For a time, the sky collapsed and the body of the fat monk flew backward. It broke three mountains and then stabilized his body. "Die, you monks!" The master of the sword hall flew out of the hall. The sword fell into the sky like a volcano. The terror made the faces of the three monks fuse. The gap between the early stage of the golden elixir and the later stage of the golden elixir was too big to dodge. The fat and Shang who was hit first turned into powder, and his body died and disappeared. Even the spirit was not immune. "Ah? Fat man, I want you dead, take your life As soon as the skinny man nearby saw that the fat man was killed by seconds, he killed the master of the sword hall directly. However, he looked down on the man. The sword in the sword hall master''s hand turned, and a terrible tornado flew out. The thin man''s body was immediately involved in it. A moment later, he was fragmented and died. The only bareheaded one left, his face changed greatly, and he didn''t dare to return. Sayazi ran wild and disappeared in front of General Liang in a short time. However, how could the master of sword hall let him escape like this? The sword kept flying in his hand, and the huge sword spirit penetrated the sky. The ghost of the huge sword was chopped on the fleeing heshangtou, and his body was suddenly separated and his spirit was darkened. Zhang Zheng couldn''t help being surprised. It seems that the sword hall leader and the sword old man have grown up a lot in the battle. He is worthy of being young enough to sit on the top of both the God demon church master and the teacher of the Imperial Academy. He really has several brushes. He killed the three golden elixir masters in Wanhua temple in a short time. He was really powerful. General Liang''s face was beaming with joy. However, he just raised his hand, but he did not fall down. A sword came from the sky, and General Liang''s body was stirred into pieces. The sword hall master''s face changed greatly, his pupils tightened, and his hand holding the long sword trembled slightly. He could easily kill an expert in the golden elixir realm under his own eyes. At least, the visitor must have the strength of the Vientiane realm. Sure enough, two large spaceships soon appeared in the eyes of the public. The sword hall leader was as if he was facing a big enemy. At this time, he couldn''t walk away and suffered from the enemy. "Zhang Zheng, what to do? I see the head of sword hall in a panic. I''m afraid something bad will happen!" Duoqin asked Zhang Zheng. "Don''t panic. Even if you want to run this time, you can''t run away. I''m afraid there are masters of Vientiane realm among the visitors!" Zhang Zheng narrowed his eyes and clearly saw the strength of the comer through his purple eyes. For a time, he was constantly thinking about the countermeasures, and reluctantly fought with the later strength of the golden elixir with his current strength. If he burned spiritual power, even the Vientiane master could fight for it himself, but he could not use that step unless he had to. "Vientiane!" Dorchin''s face was pale, and she had not been as cold as before. "Ha ha ha, I didn''t expect that there was no one on the boat? No one will accept it. How about it, old man? " A burst of ridicule made me think that the high-density and obscene face on the big ship in Jiulong Mountain had already made duoqin his own man. Zhang Zheng narrowed his eyes. The Gaomi in front of him certainly did not have such strength. In this way, only the corpse driving sect. When looking at the old man with grey clothes, Zhang Zheng''s pupil was tight and the state of all things could never be wrong. Although his breath was unstable, he must have just broken through recently, but not a few people could cope with it. "Gaomi, that''s what you''ve achieved. The Jiulong mountains have been destroyed. I''m afraid even your Jiulong Mountain''s luck will be gone!" Xie Yunsheng said softly. "Old thief Xie, you are so crazy. Let me catch all these people back in a moment!" Gao Mi was so angry that he couldn''t get over his face. However, there is a person who has to say it well, that is, a young man standing behind Gao Mi. His breath is introverted. Zhang Zheng has noticed him for a long time. He has the same breath as Qiu Qianxue at the beginning, which is elusive and has a strange feeling that Zhang Zheng can''t see through. The man''s name was Chu Zheng. At this time, he was lowering his head in Gao Mi''s ear. He didn''t know what to say. He looked at Zhang Zheng all the time.Sure enough, Gao Mi coughed twice and said, "thank you, old thief. I won''t get involved in this today. We''re dumb in Jiulongshan. We broke our teeth and swallowed in our stomachs. Goodbye!" With that, the high-density controller opened a distance, saying that he did not want to participate. Zhang Zheng''s guess is right. The man next to him should also be a user of Qimen dunjia. The look in his eyes and the gesture are the same as Qiu Qianxue. When they looked at each other, Zhang Zheng clearly felt that the man was still smiling at himself. It seemed that he was saying, "good performance, very accurate guess!" "Dorchin, no matter what happens, you must keep up with me, you know?" Zhang Zheng turned his head and said to duoqin behind him. "I think we''re going to die here this time." Duoqin looks desperate. Although Longhu Mountain decides not to fight, the strength of the corpse driving sect is not to be underestimated. A master of the Vientiane realm and Xie Yunsheng of the golden elixir''s peak strength will not have a chance to win. "Ha ha, I''ve given the two little ghosts over there to me. As for the middle-aged man with good sword skills, I''ll give it to you! How about it? " Xie Yunsheng turned his head and said. Chapter 315 The old man in grey clothes didn''t speak. His body moved, and the wind and cloud changed. He appeared directly in front of the master of the sword hall. The sword''s edge was stormy in his hand, and countless vigorous Qi came from the sky. In a moment, the body of the master of the sword hall flew out and was embedded in the mountain. Boom! The master of sword hall bit his teeth and flew out slowly. He was attacked by this old man just now. He was angry just thinking about it. Chu Zheng coldly looked at the scene in front of him, looked at Zhang Zheng on the boat in front of him, and said to Gao Mi beside him, "leader, go ahead. If you don''t go, I''m afraid you can''t go away if you want to go for a while!" "Really? In front of me, these are just two little ghosts in the realm of purple mansion. Can you really kill me? Even the masters of Vientiane realm can''t kill me Gao Mi said with a smile. Then he looked at the young man''s face behind him and unconsciously drowned a mouthful of saliva. Although your young man''s strength is not so good, you have not counselled anyone about prophecy, arithmetic and so on. "Stand back! Ten miles Gao Mi exclaimed, and all the people were puzzled. How can we say that we can go? After retiring, Chu Zheng breathed a sigh of relief and laughed. Yes, he and Zhang Zheng came from the same place. In the year when Chu Zheng was born, there was a big event in the river and lake. Chu Zheng''s grandmother decided to quit. There is no airtight wall in the world. In a few days, the news spread all over the country. Many people came to the courtyard of Chu family from far away. The originally quiet courtyard of the Chu family became lively for a while. People came and went in an endless stream every day, and the unknown streets outside the gate became endless. Most of the people who came to the house were from Fengshui circles. They came to the courtyard of the Chu family for one thing, persuading Mrs. Chu to give up this hasty decision. No matter what people said, Mrs. Chu''s attitude was very tough. Anyway, it was just a sentence, "there''s no way out for this matter." You said that Mrs. Chu''s temper is not stubborn. All the people who come here are famous people in the geomantic field. Leng is that she doesn''t give any face! Some people are patient and persuasive. They don''t give face to each other. They sigh and step out of the courtyard of the Chu family in disappointment. Of course, there are some grumpy people who can''t help shouting: "aunt Chu! You are the stone in the pit, smelly and hard After that, he told the people under him to smash the doors, tables and chairs of the Chu family. There are also some people who are unreasonable and sit in the courtyard of the Chu family, and even some people have paved the floor. As long as the old lady of Chu doesn''t give them a divination before the mountain is closed, it''s up to the Chu family to stay here! Mrs. Chu has a son and a daughter. Chu Zheng''s aunt is the eldest. She is calm, but her father is not so good-natured. Relying on his youth, he drank a pot of Erguotou, ran to the inner room, took out his seven star sword, and yelled at the people in the yard: "who is going to force my mother again? I will cut him off and feed the dog first!" One exit, that is the tiger roaring forest, silent! The noise in the yard suddenly stopped. People can only look at old lady Chu with their own resentful eyes. When he says something, Chu Zheng''s father has a scabbard in his left hand and a sword in his right hand. He is just a door god. People in the yard dare not breathe. "Ah! Let''s go. There''s no need for you to come to the Chu family in the future. " Mrs. Chu sighed, threw the big tobacco bag pot, turned her back to the people and went into the room for a long time. The crowd swearing and swearing left. When they left, they did not forget to spit in the yard. In geomantic science, this is very unlucky. Chu Zheng''s aunt, as the eldest daughter of old lady Chu, was sent to the village. There was a bareheaded man who was just scolded by the second elder of Chu who dare not speak. When he got on the bus, he pointed to his aunt''s nose and said: "boss of the Chu family, go back and tell Aunt three that we will charge this account on the head of the Chu family, and you will have to pay it back sooner or later!" Chu Junyu looked at the man''s eyes without fear and said faintly, "well, I will tell the old lady to walk slowly." The bald guy spat hard and didn''t speak any more. He got on the bus and disappeared at the entrance of the village. Since this incident, no one has come to the Chu family. After Zheng Chu grew up, she made a big mistake for herself. Things happen for a reason. The Chu family is not a well-known metaphysical family in the world. The old lady of Chu has only 13 generations at the top, and is generally regarded as geomantic omen. Therefore, because of her taboo against Feng Shui and her belief in metaphysics, Mrs. Chu followed the Tao Te Ching of the book of changes even if she named her descendants. Old Mrs. Chu has two sons. Because Chu Zheng''s grandfather came to her grandmother''s house, her descendants also followed her surname. Chu Junyu, the eldest, is young and vigorous. Chu junhuai is the second. The names of her sister and brother are taken from chapter 70 of the Tao Te Ching. If you know me, you will be more expensive. A gentleman will wear brown and Huaiyu. The name of Chu Zheng was also taken by the old lady. In the year of his birth, the old lady wept with joy. She said that this son''s life style was very clear, and the Taoist school moved with the fate and was indifferent to the world. Call him Chu Zheng! The old lady of Chu was originally named Chu Meilan. As the 14th generation descendant of the Chu family, she was not well-known at that time. Most of the people who knew him were well-known. They were mainly fortune tellers. She was called the third aunt of Chu, and her nickname was little Duke Zhou. Even those stars in the entertainment circle like to turn to him for help. Even some celebrities in the Fengshui circle come to Nanhe town of Cangzhou quietly to find Mrs. Chu to make a divination for them.Because of this, although the old lady Chu is not famous in Fengshui circle, no master dares to be small. No matter how old Mrs. Chu is, no matter how old she is or how prominent her family background is, she has to call out three aunts honestly when she meets in the lake. She started divination at the age of 16, until she washed her hands. If she was too little, she would have several thousand divinations, and none of them failed! According to the truth, these geomantic figures often have to wait until they are old enough to be more precise and accurate. In their fifties, they can''t wash their hands in gold. To say all this, they are really for the sake of Chu Zheng. Divination is against the law of heaven, and it will be hated by heaven. Everything should have its own cause and effect. Mrs. Chu has already figured out that she only has the last divination in her life, just for her grandson! Therefore, from the moment of Chu Zheng''s birth, Mrs. Chu resolutely withdrew from the world Chapter 316 Divination is against the law of heaven, and it will be hated by heaven. Everything should have its own cause and effect. Mrs. Chu has already figured out that she only has the last divination in her life, just for her grandson! Therefore, from the moment Chu Zheng was born, old lady Chu resolutely withdrew from the world. After retiring from the world, Mrs. Chu enjoyed the happiness of her family. She teased Chu Zheng every day. She was old and young, but she was able to play together. Chu Zheng is weak and sickly, and his mother''s milk is not much. When Chu Zheng was a child, he became a regular resident of the hospital. How could Mrs. Chu tolerate his grievance? She took him to her as soon as she was weaned. Not to mention, since Chu Zheng followed Mrs. Chu, she has never been ill again. She walked around her house naked all the year round without catching a cold Yes. Chu Zheng is different from other children. This may be because his life style is very clear. When other children are still rolling and climbing on the ground, Chu Zheng has been able to go to the room to remove tiles. He sits on the eaves and looks at the clouds and stars in the sky in a daze. He sits for a whole day. Chu Zheng''s mother was worried. She was her own flesh and blood. She could climb to the eaves when she was so small. What if she fell down? He quarreled with Mrs. Chu more than once. Old Mrs. Chu didn''t care. Every time Chu Zheng''s mother told me about this, she always said: "OK, don''t worry about children''s affairs. ZHENG''ER is smart and won''t happen." After spring and autumn, ten years have passed in the blink of an eye. Chu Zheng is used to growing up to 11 years old by his wife. His leisure time has come to an end. Besides going to school every day, he has to learn geomantic skills from the old lady at home. When other children play on weekends, Mrs. Chu forces him to practice martial arts with wickers. The old lady of Chu was pleased that Chu Zheng was gifted and intelligent. After only half a year, he memorized the secrets of Chu family that Jun Huai and Jun Yu had not learned for more than 20 years. As time went by, more and more things Chu Zheng had to learn. Even when other students went to cram schools in winter and summer, Mrs. Chu was also teaching Zhang Zheng''s mantra. Even so, Chu Zheng''s grades were always among the best in the class. In the past three years, Mrs. Chu had a serious illness, and she had changed many hospitals, but her condition did not improve. Chu old lady heart a horizontal, regardless of her son and daughter''s obstruction, just moved back to the old house. However, for a week, the old lady felt that her body vitality was constantly passing away. On her deathbed, she called huaijunyu and Chu Zheng to the window. "Mother, don''t worry. Even if you look for doctors all over the country, I have to cure you! We Chu family can''t do without you! " More than ten years later, Chu junhuai''s irascible temper has not changed. The old lady of Chu didn''t pay attention to Chu junhuai. She looked at Chu Junyu''s eyes and said earnestly, "Junyu, I''m most relieved of you at home. Junhuai has a bad temper. After I leave, you can take good care of it. I''ll give all my savings to Jun Huai. Do you look after the old house and the two houses in the county well?" "Yes, it must be done according to my mother''s wishes. However, there is still a house in the capital. What do you want to do with it, mother?" "The house will be left for ZHENG''ER. After I leave, you will send him to the capital without any delay. Remember that you can only give him 100000 yuan. Besides, don''t give him a cent! Can not go to work, not to borrow money! Do you remember that? " Old Mrs. Chu was shaking, staring at Chu Junyu''s eyes and saying solemnly. "I remember my mother." Chu Junyu said softly. "Good." Old Mrs. Chu laughed and closed her eyes peacefully. Although Chu junhuai didn''t have Chu Junyu''s spirit of being a man of one''s own accord, Chu junhuai made a promise. At the beginning, she and Chu Zheng''s father had made a private decision for life. Regardless of the family''s opposition, she was stunned to have a marriage. On this day, when Mrs. Chu left, Chu Zheng knelt down in the courtyard and cried all day. The sky in the courtyard of Chu family was very depressed. On the day when the old lady Chu was buried, nearly ten thousand people were dressed in sackcloth and mourning, and their crying was shocking to the whole sky, and the whole Cangzhou was shocked. After finishing the work, Chu Junyu led Chu Zheng, who was 14 years old, to the capital city. He arranged him there. After explaining what happened, he took out a bank card from his pocket and put it in Chu Zheng''s hand. "Take this card. There are 100000 yuan left by your grandmother. From now on, you will have nothing to do with the Chu family. Do you understand?" Chu Junyu was reluctant to give up. After all, this is his own nephew, but there is no way to do it. Who asked Mrs. Chu to calculate this divination long ago? It must not mean to hurt Chu Zheng. "Aunt, I know. Grandma told me that this is my home from now on!" Chu Zheng''s eyes are calm, not at all like his age. "Alas Looking at Chu Zheng''s mature appearance, he sighed. Chu Junyu bit his teeth and tried to keep tears from his face and turned away. From leaving Chu''s home to now, Chu Zheng has never seen his father. His aunt is in charge of everything.Seeing Chu Junyu leave from his side, Chu Zheng''s strong face is full of tears. He knows that from now on, only loneliness will accompany him. Chu Zheng''s life in the capital is basically home, school and library. There are also many works of Fengshui masters of different dynasties and generations in the library. Born with sensitivity, he soon regarded the library as his second home. In addition to sleeping and classes, Chu Zheng stayed in the library all day. Day by day, soon to the third day of junior high school, along with the summer, there is love, adolescent ignorant, eager for love, Chu Zheng is also. Often in the library looking at a variety of books, involving some men and women, Chu Zheng will also blush. Suddenly one day, an old man came to the school and said that he wanted to take himself as an apprentice. Chu Zheng didn''t want to. But for more than ten days, the old man stopped himself at the school gate every day. He couldn''t resist. Chu Zheng, who was in the third grade of junior high school, caught the old man''s way. Later, Chu Zheng knew that the old man''s name was Qiu Qianxue, and there were two sons and daughters who had not grown up for ten years, one was red beans, the other was mung beans. After learning Qimen dunjia with the old man, Chu Zheng realized that the geomantic skills he had learned from the old lady of Chu were dregs. If Zhang Zheng could know the later life experience of Chu Zhengzheng at this time, he would be surprised and couldn''t close his mouth. Chapter 317 Looking at Xie Yunsheng flying in front of him, Zhang Zheng could not help but pull out the snow on his back and stop him in front of duoqin. Poof! With a move to pierce the cloud stab, Xie Yunsheng''s body directly flew up. For a moment, the sky collapsed and the clouds changed. The spaceship under his feet was shaken to pieces. Song Zheng and Shen cangsheng''s bodies flew out, and they didn''t know where they landed. "Damn it! His purpose is not to let us go back! " Dorchin said, biting her teeth. But then duoqin was relieved. There was no need to reason with such an asshole. Zhang Zhenggang has just broken through the purple mansion. Although his strength has not been fully recovered, Zhang Zheng''s face is full of war spirit, and a sense of terror arises spontaneously. His left hand butcher''s knife and his right hand''s snow sword are naturally formed. The breath of terror is constantly rippling around, and the space is slightly twisted. He fights with Xie Yunsheng fiercely, and the sky collapses and terrors like this. "Duoqin, please step back. Be careful of the purple monks of the corpse sect. They can control some poisonous insects!" Zhang Zheng did not forget to look back at duoqin, but soon there was a strong smell of blood between heaven and earth. There are many corpses on the ground. "Ha ha ha, beauty, die!" A monk at the peak of Zifu killed him from the side. His face was ferocious. His eyes were swimming on duoqin''s body all the time. He always held a pear blossom axe. It looked bigger than song Zheng''s, but when he smelled it, he would be moved by a strong smell of blood. "Hum, shameless man!" Duoqin''s eyes were cold and frosty. He hated others to look at him in his life. For a while, his fighting spirit increased a lot. His momentum soared to the sky, and his ice sword in his hand was brilliant. He collided fiercely with the pear blossom axe. That wretched man''s heart a burst of horror, full of disbelief, his pear blossom axe full of nearly a million jin of strength, how can be so easily blocked? "Beauty, don''t worry, I won''t kill you, I''ll make you into a beautiful mummy..." before the words were finished, the disciple of the corpse driving sect at the peak of purple mansion was already separated from the middle, and his face was desperate and his blood was scattered all over the ground. Poof! Duoqin spat out blood and his face was full of pain. Just that blow cost a lot of his mind. If there is another corpse cult crowd with the same strength, he will die. Duoqin can''t help looking at Zhang Zheng''s direction. Zhang Zheng and Xie Yunsheng fight each other in the dark. For a time, the sky collapses and explosions ring everywhere. Duoqin''s face is dull, and they are all in the realm of Zifu. Duoqin is very puzzled about why Zhang Zheng has such strong power. Not only doqin, but also Xie Yunsheng has become a little suspicious of his own strength Is it a fake? Living for such a long time, this guy in the early days of the purple mansion can kill him in seconds. When was he forced to do so, he just wiped his throat with the sword of Zhang Zheng. If he hadn''t been able to fly into the ground at will, I''m afraid he would have been separated by his corpses. At the thought of this, Xie Yunsheng couldn''t help gripping his teeth. "Damn it! You bastard, what kind of Tiancai Dibao did you eat? First, you killed my son, and then destroyed my corpse driving school. Go and die for me Xie Yunsheng looks ferocious. He swings the Wulang Bagua stick in his hand, one stick after another. However, Zhang Zheng''s defense is impenetrable. Zhou Tian''s sword technique is in front of him, and the pig killing knife fiercely cuts forward. No matter what kind of means Xie Yunsheng used, he couldn''t hurt Zhang Zheng Fen Fen. However, after a second, Xie Yunsheng gradually became violent and his hand began to be disorderly. Zhang Zheng''s purple eyes brightened slightly, and he immediately saw his flaws. As soon as his legs flashed, he came to Xie Yunsheng''s face and kicked him out, and Xie Yunsheng''s chest was covered It''s collapsing. "Poof!" A big mouthful of blood spurted out, Xie Yunsheng''s body flew upside down into a hundred meters to stabilize his body, gasping heavily, his face unbelievable. His face was full of fear, and his scornful eyes disappeared. Zhang Zheng has become his number one enemy! "What the hell is going on?" Xie Yunsheng bit his teeth and suddenly his pupils tightened. His face was unbelievable. He was surprised. His hand holding Wulang Bagua stick began to shake gradually. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and pointed to Zhang Zheng and said, "are you... Are you the reincarnated immortal in the legend?" Zhang Zheng frowned. He had never heard of reincarnated immortals. He shook his head and said, "I am not a reincarnated immortal, but I can still send you to see the king of hell!" "Ah! You son of a bitch, you can die for me Xie Yunsheng was very angry. When did he suffer this kind of injustice? The leader of the cult of expelling corpses should give face to everyone who saw it? With a swing of the stick, Zhang Zheng was surrounded by numerous corpses. "Boy, if you can die in my corpse and insect border, you can only be regarded as lucky. Die!" However, in the next second, Xie Yunsheng''s pupils tightened, and the corpse that rushed to Zhang Zheng seemed to have encountered something terrible and ran away. Duoqin takes a look at Zhang Zheng''s side and breathes a long sigh of relief. Looking at the overwhelming corpses, duoqin has a layer of goose bumps. Every girl can''t like that kind of thing."Poof!" A person who tried to get close to duoqin was stabbed in the throat by duoqin''s sword. Blood gushed out and another sword cut off the head of a person. Anyway, the strength of duoqin was even the top three in the Imperial Academy. How could they be hurt by the garbage followers of the corpse driving sect. "How can it be... Absolutely impossible!" Xie Yunsheng was shocked and his hands trembled. For the first time, he felt scared from a person in the early days of Zifu. Zhang Zheng smiles and looks at the insect that the pharmacist left on his own mountain. At this time, there is a ray of light that Zhang Zheng can see through his purple eyes. The corpse insects around him even kneel down on the ground in terror and turn around and fly away. They dare not get close to Zhang Zheng all the time. Let Xie Yunsheng how to control, these insects Leng is not dare to move forward. "Chu Zheng, such a great opportunity, are you sure we won''t go?" Gao Mi turned his head and asked. Looking at Chu Zheng with a smile in front of him, he asked with some dissatisfaction. "Ah, this is just the beginning, of course not. This man named Zhang Zheng was once an old friend of my master. I didn''t expect to meet him here. I promised the old man that he would not move him, which is also the cause and effect." Chu Zheng sighed. If it wasn''t for Qiu Qianxue''s command, he would have killed Zhang Zheng even if he opened the eight doors again. Chapter 318 "Ah, this is just the beginning, of course not. This man named Zhang Zheng was once an old friend of my master. I didn''t expect to meet him here. I promised the old man that he would not move him, which is also the cause and effect." Chu Zheng sighed. If it wasn''t for Qiu Qianxue''s command, he would have killed Zhang Zheng even if he opened the eight doors again. Mountain villages in the suburbs of the global capital. Ye Wushuang looks at the surrounding environment a little nervous. Now, ye Wushuang is somewhat helpless. There are many people around ye Wushuang, for fear that ye Wushuang will escape. He understood the next thing. Ye Wushuang took a look and didn''t continue. "I didn''t expect to do such a thing. It just made me nervous, but today''s thing is happy. Today''s situation for people at this time, it is simply not too good, today we are a dog''s luck People around looked at Luo Wushuang and said. Damn it! I didn''t want to be caught! The scarlet eyes of the people around them look a little haunting. If one vote is successful, they may retaliate. At this time, no matter who they are, they have already faced the present situation. "The boy looks stupid. Maybe we met a fool. We should have an explanation at that time. We should think about it carefully. We can not all explain the things here." "I''m afraid the boy won''t live long. If we can get that thing, we''ll be rich, and then we''ll worry about waiting for someone in this broken mountain village?" "..." they looked at each other for a few times and burst out laughing. However, ye wushuangzheng, who was called a fool by them, had a bold idea at this time. The people around him are all around him. At the same time, ye wudianjiao''s heart wants to run away at this time. On the surface, these people are friendly. In fact, they want to use themselves behind their backs? Luo Wushuang would not give them a chance. Now the devil is invading the world and there are some chaos everywhere. In this case, I will accompany them to play. Ye Wushuang''s eyes are cold. After ye Wushuang is full, he is immediately taken to a room by them. The room is OK. There is a window. Although there is no guardrail, there are enough people to jump down. After a look at the height, ye Wushuang hooks up and smiles. Unexpectedly, they shut themselves up on the first floor. It''s really easy to get here, and there are wild mountains and mountains behind. Maybe you can escape by hiding. The rest of the time, ye Wushuang''s heart is very calm, in the face of this 100% can escape, ye Wushuang is not worried at all. However, I feel that the things in front of me are hard and hard, and I can''t calm down for a long time. However, even if it is like this, ye Wushuang also wants to have a good time with them. After all, it is easy to go out with his own cultivation of the ground level. It''s just that I can''t figure out what''s going on outside. But even so, for ye Wushuang, it can''t be regarded as a strange thing. Now think about the situation, ye Wushuang''s heart is nervous. At the time of crisis, so difficult to live in my heart, I have already understood what kind of situation and things I have to do in order to help myself escape. Although there are only a few of them in the wild mountains, there is a small village at the foot of the mountain. People in the village should know them. Thinking of this, ye Wushuang didn''t think about it any more. He felt that the things in front of him were totally helpless in his heart, but he didn''t continue to watch. The whole person''s heart was like a lock. Today''s situation, ye Wushuang naturally understands what will happen and does not continue to think about it. Now ye Wushuang''s heart already knows how ugly this thing will be. Even so, it''s not a good thing for ye Wushuang. These people are wandering around, and if they find him running away, they may always catch up with him. "Oh, my stomach aches so much. Please come and help me to see if there is something wrong with my stomach. I ate a little food just now. Now Jane has a stomachache. If the pain dies here, you can''t find anyone." When he covered his stomach, a man rushed over immediately and asked coldly, "don''t worry, I won''t let you have anything, but you can see the situation here, and I will explain it to you in peace of mind." After hearing this voice, ye Wushuang''s heart has already been regarded as no way, but even if it is, there is no way to continue to explain clearly the future. "In this case, you can have a good rest and I will go out. At this time, I will not disturb you. After all, there are real things to do in the future. If you are tired, you can sleep for a while." See leaf matchless still hold stomach not to speak, that person had to say after a word to leave. Although the things inside let people be taken by surprise, but for ye Wushuang, it is also enough to be able to win time. When he went out, ye Wushuang opened the door and strangled the people on the bed. He took a look around him coldly. Ye Wushuang immediately walked over. Because of the dark and the similar body shape, ye Wushuang was not recognized.Looking at the person in front of him, ye Wushuang just shook his head helplessly. He immediately looked at the road and gate in front of him, thinking about things in his heart, and when he was wandering in the yard, he accidentally found a car. "I saw a car in the yard just now. Is it just coming? Or put it there early. Why didn''t I pay attention to it all the time? " Ye Wushuang moved in his heart, and his eyes were slightly bright. Indeed, it was too much thought-provoking here, so ye Wushuang simply got on the car. Fortunately, the car key was not pulled out, which was no way out. Ye Wushuang didn''t want to continue to talk about today''s event. However, even if it was like this, for ye Wushuang, what happened here was not a trivial matter at all, so he shook his car key. "Well, it''s my transportation tool in the future. I''m going to make a fortune in the future. Although this car is cheap, I''ll take a look at it today. Although it can''t compare with my previous Rolls Royce." At the thought of becoming rich, ye wushuangke really needs to make a good division. We should think about the things at that time, but even if it is, we should think about the Countermeasures in any case Chapter 319 At the thought of making a fortune, ye wushuangke really needs to divide it. We should think about the things at that time, but even if it is, we should think about the Countermeasures in any case. after driving out, ye Wushuang grinned. How could he give up this great opportunity? For how to get out, ye Wushuang naturally understands this situation in his heart, but at this time, it is just how quickly ye Wushuang should be asked not to be chased by them. Ye Wushuang didn''t think about it any more. Instead of driving with the key, ye Wushuang inserted it and the car hummed and rang. "it''s a good car, but I haven''t driven such a garbage car. How about today''s experience? After all, those men are asleep. I saw him just now that he is uncomfortable in his stomach, If you eat something bad, you can bear it and it will pass. " Ye Wushuang said to himself, his face full of ridicule, for those people''s IQ and low feel sorry. A lie like this can be made up, of course. Ye Wushuang takes a look, and the hesitant look in ye Wushuang''s eyes becomes firm. Ye Wushuang knows that these people only have money in their eyes. At the same time, they may be poor and crazy. They don''t think about it any more, so they turn around and drive away. After getting on the road, ye Wushuang takes a look at the scenery in front of him. He looks at the back again to make sure that no one comes up the day after tomorrow. He takes a long breath. It turns out that the people controlled by the devil are not very smart. Ye Wushuang''s hesitant eyes also become firm. Ye Wushuang knows that these people only have money in their eyes, and they may also be for some purpose of the demon God. However, even he does not know why he was tied up. He may have something to do with a man named Zhang Zheng. And ye Wushuang also thought about the terrain of the place where those people brought themselves when they went in just now. It seems that these people around here don''t really know each other. What''s more, ye Wushuang just went in and drew a few pictures on his face. It seems that it is really a very realistic effect. No one can recognize it. "Today''s things I also see in the eye, I will not tell them more, when I return to Ye''s house, I will certainly want you to look good!" After all, the current situation is not very good for me and for you. Besides, the food is too bad. Ye Wushuang just looked at it. The man said that he would eat this kind of food in the future, which was not as good as his own dog. At that time, they were still saying, "start training from the time of crying, but there is meat in the boss''s food. How can I bear that? How about we two go to steal something first?" Although controlled by the devil, but also have their own ideas. Ye Wushuang''s ability to stir up dissension here is very powerful, but the man can see at a glance that he doesn''t want to laugh. After all, it''s also the boss. If he just grabs food and eats, it''s really challenging his authority. He has a grip and a foundation to follow him. But this man said this, he also agreed that, after all, is selfish, but now, people have to bow their heads under the eaves, which is just as simple as maintaining survival. The elder brother is stingy, but he can give money to his brothers. That is, the man who can make his brothers rich, that is, the God of wealth. "It doesn''t matter what I eat and drink. I only care how much money I get. After all, the money is more important than anything else when it comes to me. But even if it''s something you want, I won''t give it to you!" Ye Wushuang''s eyes were cold, and when he walked from the village, he took a special look. Today''s situation ye Wushuang knows that today''s things are even though. They should be more careful in the future. They should go back to Ye''s house as soon as possible. The car will not be recognized after seeing it. When it comes, they will follow the famous car and those people will not act rashly. But this terrain is not familiar, fortunately the car has a GPS positioning system. After thinking of this, ye Wushuang''s lips and a smile are very good. Since this person said this, he must have a ghost in his heart. He didn''t think about it any more. In the rest of the time, ye Wushuang took a look, and his heart was full of desolation. Now, ye Wushuang is full of excitement. It''s just that when I sit here, I don''t think much. It''s better to look at the current situation. Ye Wushuang naturally fully understands what will happen. But even so, it is not fair for ye Wushuang. The man did not treat ye Wushuang as an enemy, but ye Wushuang took out a rope and tied him to the chair. "Well, what are you doing? You don''t want to live with me strapped to a chair? Do you want to rebel at this time? "I tell you that the strength of the boss is very deep. If you mutiny, there will be only one way to die. I don''t want to tell you more. You should let me go quickly. I don''t think it happened." "If you don''t let it go, we''ll never finish it. When the boss catches you, it''s not so simple. I''m the boss''s confidant. Then we''ll really go our separate ways.""..." at the thought of how those people had treated themselves before, ye Wushuang was very angry. When ye Wushuang saw that he was bound up, he fortunately did not shout as much as he had never seen anything in the world. He felt that someone was coming over and frowning. At this time, ye Wushuang was a little worried. The navigation could not be opened. He could only find a way out with his memory and imagination. "You are a good man, but I am not. So you go your Yang Guan Dao, anyway, two people later do not continue He was also influenced by other things. Ye Wushuang didn''t drive carefully watching ye Wushuang run away from his own eyes. Because of his similar body shape, the man soon realized that he had never thought ye Wushuang would make such a move. It doesn''t look silly. So they all drove out. Just for money, they must get the treasure. Otherwise, they will not get any money at that time. At the same time, they have to pay for the breach of contract. The old and the young in the family need money. Thinking of this, he made up his mind to look at the things in front of him, he chose silence. Today''s situation, ye Wushuang naturally knows, but also does not want to continue to work to see, the public is very embarrassed. Ye Wushuang has already thought well in his heart. At this time, looking at the person behind, ye Wushuang is ready to get out of the car for convenience. At the moment when he just took off his pants, ye Wushuang only felt a pain in his head and the whole person fainted. Chapter 320 At this time, looking at the person behind, ye Wushuang is ready to get out of the car for convenience. At the moment when he just took off his pants, ye Wushuang only felt a pain in his head and the whole person fainted. Youlan Hotel, the longest existing hotel in Beijing, is still located in a corner of the city just like its name after so many years of changes in the city. Zhang Ning looked at the navigation and slowly put on a cigarette. "Elder brother, it is said that the recent generation is quite chaotic. Why do you want to eat here..." He shook the ash out of the window and asked in doubt. Zhang Zheng didn''t speak. Everyone who knows it knows that Youlan hotel has been in the capital for so many years. It is said that Youlan hotel was a special family with underworld forces in the early days. Later, something happened, and the big family gradually withdrew from the sight of everyone. But this hotel is still their secret meeting place. Zhang Zheng wanted to contact with this mysterious force for a long time. "Don''t drive there later. Keep a low profile." Zhang Zheng said secretly, driving this kind of car, the discerning eye knows that the person who comes is not good at stubble. He looked out of the window and there was a crow perched in a tree in the distance. It seems that it is not a good omen. Zhang Zheng''s heart is filled with a faint uneasiness. Slowly, in the distance appeared a decorated, luxurious but restrained building. A ray of sunlight on the door of the golden pillars, it is particularly dazzling. It looks like this is it. Zhang Zheng took out the cigarette from his arms and slowly put it on. "Get out of the car." It seems that these people are not simple. Seeing his brother so careful, Zhang Ning can''t help feeling. Zhang Ning locked the key and walked down the door. They pulled into a nearby garage and pulled up slowly. All of a sudden, a few rude oaths came from the distance. "Brother, would you like to go over and have a look..." Zhang Ning locked the door and said to Zhang Zheng. The woman''s voice called out. Zhang Zheng felt that the voice was a little familiar. Was it "Go and see..." He frowned and went to the sound. "Little bitches, don''t want to go anywhere tonight. I''ll be with my brothers." "Yes, with my brothers, I''m sure you''ll enjoy yourself tonight..." Yellow hair a face is obscene, color ground says. "Who are you? Come back and I''ll call the police!" Said the woman in a voice of fear. The yellow hair sees a woman to retreat gradually, the face shows a kind of abnormal satisfaction. "It''s just like to let people do it when you wear it. Boo..." They rubbed their hands and rushed at the woman. Two of them grabbed the woman''s left and right arms. Seeing the yellow hair coming to her, the woman was scared and cried out. "Ha ha, shout hard!" The yellow hair grabbed the woman''s hair, and the other hand reached out to the full part of the woman. The woman looked at the nearer hand and closed her eyes in despair. "Bang!" With a dull noise, the yellow hair cried out. "Who? Who has beaten Laozi so much Zhang Zheng threw the cigarette end on the ground and stamped it out with his feet. "It seems that you have been making trouble here recently" Zhang Zheng disdained to look at those people, and a familiar figure appeared in front of him. Lily Xue? The woman''s eyes also instantly looked at Zhang Zheng. Seeing that it was Zhang Zheng, Xue Lili exclaimed excitedly, "Zheng, help me!" Not waiting for Zhang Zheng to attack, Zhang Ning went up and kicked one of the thugs. "Damn it!" Huang Mao murmured and quickly got up. Zhang Ning pounced on a tall man and pressed it to the ground. The man struggled to get the knife out of his arms. Zhang Ning knelt down his leg and pressed it on his arm. The man couldn''t move and let out bursts of Shouts. "Brother, help me!" Cried the man who was crushed. Seeing Zhang Ning''s good Kung Fu, Huang Mao didn''t dare to ask for a big one. He took out a butterfly knife from his arms and waved it to Zhang Ning. Zhang Ning felt a pain in his back. Looking back, he saw a large amount of blood on his back slowly. In a moment of loss, he was pushed to one side by the man. "Damn it, dare to hurt my brother!" Zhang Zheng scolded and flew forward. Huang Mao was kicked to one side. "Do him!" Yelled Huang Mao angrily. "Well?" Zhang Zheng gave a sneer, he stepped forward two steps, picked up the butterfly knife on the ground, and cut two hard on the yellow hair leg. "Ah Yelling with yellow hair pain, two tendons were instantly picked off. He looked at the man in front of him in horror. "Who are you? Dare to move me? Do you know who I am..." Huang Mao said in a panic,Dong Zhang Zhengfei kicks the yellow hair front teeth at his mouth. "And you..." Zhang Zheng''s eyes showed a glimmer of cold light. Seeing that the two men were in a bad situation, they picked up their sticks and chopped at him. "Boy, die!" Seeing this, Xue Lili yelled, "be careful, Zheng!" I saw two gusts of wind like sticks, head-on. It''s damned. Huang Mao covers his mouth and stares at Zhang Zheng. But the next second, he froze. The two sticks were taken down by Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng smiles secretly, his hands interweave, and their heads are opened. "Run, run!" Huang Mao was flustered, and the three ran away in a hurry. Zhang Zheng took a look at Zhang Ning and did not pursue him. "All right, brother." Zhang Zheng slowly helped Zhang Ning up and gently pressed the wound with his hand. "It''s OK." Zhang Ning mixed road for so long, for this kind of injury has long been used to. He covered the wound and slowly stood up. "It''s a pity that they ran away." < BR, < BR, , I found the direction of their escape "Zheng, how can you be here..." Xue Lili''s eyes reveal a trace of complex feelings. Zhang Zheng did not speak and looked at his ex girlfriend with a kind of cold eyes. "Listen to me, they want to talk to me..." Xue Lili''s face showed a pitiful look. What happened just now really scared her. Fortunately, Zhang Zheng appeared in time, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable. "Be careful next time. You go." Zhang Zheng said coldly, his eyes away from Xue Lili''s face. "Zheng, I think I think we can start all over again Xue Lili bit her lip and looked at Zhang Zheng with a look of infatuation. "No, I''m afraid you''ll get in my way." Zhang Zheng''s tone revealed a deep sense of disgust. At the beginning, it was because of Xue Lili''s indistinct relationship that Zhang Zhengcai left her. And now, because of this, his brother is hurt. Zhang Zheng''s heart for this woman, already full of deep disgust. He dragged Zhang Ning to the garage. Xue Lili watched Zhang Zheng''s back as she left, and her tears could not stop. "Politics..." Chapter 321 Huang Mao takes two brothers and three people to flee in a hurry and comes to a remote alley. "Brothers, if we don''t take revenge, how can we mix around the capital?" Huang Mao rubbed his face and bared his teeth. "That''s right. After all, we belong to the black dragon gang. We''ll find brother bald to avenge us." Then Huang Mao took out his mobile phone and called the bald brother, "bald brother, we were bullied." "Who dares to bully the black dragon Gang? When our black dragon Gang is good at bullying, send me your positioning immediately. I''ll take a group of brothers to see what has no eyes." Huang Mao''s face grim hang up the phone, "dare to disturb a few good things of elder brother, for a while you can''t bear it." Zhang Zheng was in a bad mood when he met Xue Lili and wanted to find a place to drink. Because Zhang Ning was injured, Zhang Zheng called a taxi to Zhang Ning and asked him to go to the hospital for treatment. "Ning, you go to the hospital to deal with it yourself." "OK, brother. I''ll take care of the wound first." Zhang Zheng looked at the taxi leaving, picked up his mobile phone and called one. "Brother, do you have time now? Come out and have a drink with me." "Brother Zheng, I''m sorry. I can''t get away from something urgent now." Zhang Zheng hung up the phone with a gloomy face, thinking about what to do next. I just saw a bar on the side of the road, so I walked into the bar. "I didn''t expect that the bar named night is well decorated. The bartender will give me a bloody mary." Zhang Zheng came to a free table. After a while, the bartender sent the Bloody Mary to Zhang Zheng. "Please take your time." With that, the bartender left. When Zhang Zheng was tasting, he suddenly felt an unexpected guest on his table. Look up, it''s a pretty girl. "Little brother, why are you drinking alone?" Zhang Zheng was looking at the woman in front of her. She was wearing a tight black skirt and her hair was red. "Why, can''t one drink? Is there anyone else who stipulates that drinking must be done by others?" Zhang Zheng replied coldly. Xi Ruoyu is also the first time to see a man who has no desire in his eyes. He is very confident in his own figure and appearance. In the past, as long as he goes back and forth in bars and nightclubs, he must be the most attractive. His eyes are full of strong desire when he looks at his men. "I didn''t expect you to be so funny. I don''t mind if I sit here and have a drink with you." "Bartender, I''ll have the same wine as this young man." "Whatever you want, just don''t affect me. I can''t care where you want to sit." Zhang Zheng lowered his head and continued to taste the liquor in his hands. The man in front of Xi Ruo Liu is more and more interested. Xi Ruo Liu covers his mouth and smiles. "What are you laughing at?" "I just think the young master is very funny. Does the little girl really have no attraction to him?" Xi Ruo Liu blinked her big eyes and looked affectionately at Zhang Zheng. She did not pull her collar easily, revealing a deep ravine. All the people nearby cast envious eyes. "What kind of luck did this stinky boy have? He could meet such a beautiful woman and send his papers, but he didn''t pay attention to others." "It''s not because I can''t do it, so I''m not a woman." The quiet conversation nearby made Zhang Zheng frown, "woman, do you know what you''re doing now, and what''s getting angry?" Zhang Zheng raised his face and looked at the charming woman on the opposite side indifferently. "Cluck, childe is really able to laugh. People are so active, can''t you see it." With that, he got up and blew a breath in Zhang Zheng''s ear. Zhang Zheng was a little upset because of Xue Lili''s affairs. When he wanted to teach the girl in front of her, a sound of scenery was heard from the door. "Bald brother, I didn''t expect those two silly girls to run so fast. I let you go for nothing. I heard that my sister is very good in this bar. Let me help you today." It turned out that Huang Mao moved to rescue the soldiers, but did not find Zhang Zheng and Zhang Zheng. They brought the bald brother to this bar. "I didn''t expect that you would be able to handle affairs. You can come to me if you have any problems." The bald man patted the yellow hair on the shoulder. "Thank you, bald man." Huang Mao looks at the bald brother with flattery on his face. Bareheaded brother looked up at the bar, and everyone lowered their heads for fear that the bald man would find himself. As soon as he saw Xi Ruo Liu, his eyes were straight. "I didn''t expect to meet such a beautiful woman here." The bald man swallowed. He walked directly to the table of Zhang Zheng. Xi ruoxiu also saw a group of people at the door, and saw the mouth of the door looking directly at himself, full of disgust in his eyes. "Is this beauty interested in having a drink with my brother? By the way, we can have an in-depth exchange in the evening." The bald brother''s face was obscene and stretched out his salty pig''s hand to hug Xi Ruo Liu.Xi Ruo Liu quietly hide in the past. "This childe, the little girl is in charge. She is drinking with her boyfriend." Then he looked at Zhang Zheng, who was sitting opposite the table. His eyes were full of cunning. Zhang Zheng noticed the cunning in Xi Ruo Liu''s eyes. He could not help but sigh and shake his head helplessly. At this time, the bald brother noticed that there was a man on the opposite side. "Boy, I''ll give you a chance to let your girlfriend sleep with me all night. After that, you''ll be my younger brother. With me, you can walk horizontally." The bald brother looked at Zhang Zheng arrogantly. "Oh, you deserve it." Zhang zhengtou also did not lift the sarcastic way. Xi Ruo Liu also looked at this indifferent man in surprise, thinking that he was as timid as other men and pushed himself out. "It''s getting more and more interesting." Xi Ruoyu thought. Hearing this, the bald brother was immediately angry, thinking about his performance in front of the beauty, so as to attract the attention of the beauty. "Boy, you have the seed to fight. I''ll see if you can use your words At this time, Huang Mao also noticed the man who challenged the bald brother. "Bald brother, that''s him. He just hit us." "I didn''t expect that it would take no effort, boy. Today we''ll calculate the old and new accounts together." If a barehead takes a beer bottle from a nearby wine table, he will hit Zhang Zheng''s head. With a grim smile on his face, he can already imagine the scene of Zhang Zheng''s head blooming. Just when everyone thought Zhang Zheng was going to be hit in the head by a beer bottle, one hand reached out and firmly grasped the half empty beer bottle. All the people, including sirolius, looked at the owner of the hand. Chapter 322 Yes, the owner of this hand is Zhang Zheng, who is indifferent to everything. Zhang Zheng also raised his head to look at the so-called bald brother. "You deserve to settle with me?" Zhang Zheng snatched the beer bottle in the hand of the bald brother, and then directly hit him on his head, which made him cry in pain. "Boy, you have seed, you are good, you don''t run. I have thirty brothers outside. Today, it''s useless for you to lie on the ground and beg for mercy." Zhang Zheng also took out a glass bottle and looked at the bald brother and his party. Scared, Huang Mao ran out with his bald brother. "Baldheaded brother, let''s not see this madman first, and then call on the brothers to kill him." "No, it''s too cheap to kill him. I''ll beat him half dead. I want him to watch me ravage his girlfriend with his own eyes." The bald brother said fiercely. At this time, Zhang Zheng tilted his head and looked at Xi Ruo Liu, "wife, I just solved the problem for you. How should you reward me?" As he spoke, Zhang Zheng went to Xi Ruo Liu and put out his arm around Xi Ruo Liu''s slender waist. Siroliu became more and more interested in the man in front of him. "Cluck, how do the officials want to reward the little girl?" Xi Ruoyu looked at Zhang Zheng with provocative eyes while speaking, and rubbed Zhang Zheng with his plump figure. It''s really a goblin. It''s a demon who brings disaster to the country and the people. "It''s such a beautiful day. Why don''t we do what we should do. We can''t let those little gangsters spoil our interest. Are you right, wife?" Zhang Zheng kneaded Xi ruoluo''s small buttocks with his hands. "Ah, officials don''t want it. There are many people here. They are shy. When there are only two of us, they will torture them at will. OK, husband." Xi ruoluu looked at Zhang Zheng with a coy face. People at the nearby table were burning with desire to take the place of Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng felt the envious eyes nearby, and his mood improved a little. "That''s good, wife. There''s a good hotel nearby. I happen to know that. Now we''ll have a look." "Good, husband ~" the crisp voice made Zhang Zheng feel the heartbreaking voice coming from nearby. Xi Ruo Liu''s eyes spread a little flustered, a little stiff, she did not expect Zhang Zheng to directly pull himself to the hotel. "What''s the matter, wife, don''t you want to?" Zhang Zheng looked at Xi Ruo Liu jokingly. Xi Ruoyu saw Zhang Zheng''s sarcasm and found that she had become the focus of the hotel, and her temper had also come up. Who is afraid of whom? I''ll find an interface to go to the toilet and call people directly. When you ask me for mercy, my tofu is not so delicious. Liu''s husband''s smile is just too happy. Because I haven''t been in love with my husband for a long time. " Xi Ruo Liu lowered his head in shame, and inadvertently stepped on Zhang Zheng''s foot and stepped on it fiercely. Zhang Zheng ate pain, looking at the beautiful woman with a beautiful smile in front of her. The little girl''s subcutaneous feet are really cruel. Zhang Zheng gently asked in Xi Ruo Liu''s ear: "have you regretted, little girl, now it''s too late to regret." Xi Ruo Liu felt a hot wind in her ears and blushed. "I''m very interested in you. If you have the ability, don''t admit defeat." Said also provocatively like straightened out the chest. Zhang Zheng helplessly lowered his head, "I hope you don''t regret, girl, but I won''t be pitiful." Said with the other hand knead a Xi Ruo Liu breast. "Ah ~" Xi ruoxiu looked at Zhang Zheng with a face of shame. "Husband ~, don''t be here. When there is no one else, you can ravage them as you want." Xi Ruoyu thought, I lost a lot this time. From childhood to adulthood, only I played with others. When did I suffer such a big loss and was taken advantage of by men, I will see how I can kill you. The conversation between the two is full of ambiguity in the eyes of outsiders, which is really envious of others. Zhang Zheng heard the sound of crying and howling from the bar. Just as Zhang Zheng hugged Xi Ruoyu out of the bar, he happened to bump into the bald brother with a group of younger brothers to revenge. Bareheaded brother followed by a group of young brothers with a wood knife and a swing stick. They came fiercely. "I didn''t expect you to die. I didn''t know how to escape when I went to find my brother." Then the bald brother looked at his brothers and laughed loudly. The gang behind the bald brother also laughed. "Husband, you see the bald head of the leader is mentally retarded, but his younger brother is also mentally retarded, cluck. "Xi Ruo Liu said with a gentle smile. ¡±Well, you and I want to go together, wife. It seems that we are made for each other. "Zhang Zheng looks at a group of bald men with a sneering face. ¡±I''ll let you do a pair of mandarin ducks in a short time. Brothers, please give me a pair of mandarin ducks. Remember that the men should keep their breath and the women should be arrested for me. "The bald man should say it hard.¡±Wife, you can watch your husband show his power in the back, how to abuse these soldiers and crabs. "After that, Zhang Zhengsong opened his arms around Xi Ruoyu and slowly walked towards the group of bald brothers. "Brothers, go ahead and kill this boy who doesn''t know the height of heaven and earth." "Avenge the bald man." "Kill him, brothers." Zhang Zheng walked leisurely toward the menacing crowd. In front of the younger brother, the first to come to Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng takes away his firewood knife and smashes his younger brother with the back of the knife directly. Then he directly reproduced the second person and the third person directly in accordance with the situation. At this time, a man happened to attack Zhang Zheng from behind. "Watch the back." Perhaps because of the distrust of outsiders, Zhang Zheng''s reaction was a little slow. He was directly hit on the head by the enemy with a stick, but blocked with a wood knife. Zhang Zheng''s eyes were black, his back was hot and his head was dizzy. "Damn it, alcohol has paralyzed me. You brutes have pissed me off." Zhang Zhengshan knelt on his knees with a knife in his hand and shook his head. His eyes were full of blood, and his eyes showed a murderous spirit. People around him looked at each other and did not dare to move forward. After all, Zhang Zheng''s bravery and ferocity left a deep impression in their minds. No one dared to be the first bird. "What are you all doing? A group of FWS can''t beat one person. Let''s go together." Bareheaded brother yelled angrily beside him. With that, he walked slowly to Xi Ruo Liu. "Niang PI, who can save you now?" The people in the bar don''t care about their drinking when they see the bald guy coming. Xi Ruoyu saw the bald brother walking towards him and stayed in the same place as if frightened. But if you look at Xi Ruo Liu''s eyes carefully, there is no trace of tension. Chapter 323 Brother bald was deeply fascinated by Xi Ruo Liu''s beauty, so he didn''t notice the change of Xi Ruo Liu''s look. He thought that Xi Ruo Liu might be scared silly by his battle. At the thought of this evening, the bald brother could feel the beauty coming back, showing his big yellow teeth. "Beauty, I''m here. After tonight, you''ll be with me." The bald brother looked at the beauty in front of him, and the more he saw, the more he wanted to directly do her. At this time, Xi Ruo Liu was all in Zhang Zheng''s mind. Bald brother looked at the beauty in front of him, not concerned about his situation, but also concerned about his little white face when he died. "Brothers, kill this little white face for me. Who will kill him? After I enjoy this little skin, the next one is him." After hearing this, the younger brothers of bald brother rushed to Zhang Zheng as soon as they were killed. "Zhang Zheng, be careful." "You can''t protect yourself. You still care about your little white face. What did he give you? My brother gave you double." "He didn''t give me anything. I just like him. He''s very manly." "Brother is also manly." At the same time, he also showed a large piece of soft biceps. "Forget it. You are so obscene that I hate you." Xi Ruo Liu looked at the bald brother with disgust on his face, and took a step back to keep a certain distance with him. The bald brother can only shout in situ: "brothers, kill that Zhang Zheng, remember to take a breath, I want him to see with his own eyes how we play with his woman." At this time, Zhang Zheng fell into a bitter battle. He had already drunk a little alcohol, which led to some disharmony in his body. In addition, the number of enemies was too large to support himself. Zhang Zheng gasped for breath. There were at least ten bodies around him. The blade of the wood knife in my hand was curled up because of the fight all the time. This is Zhang Zheng faintly heard Xi Ruoyu''s scream, and the worry still happened. Bald brother is harassing Xi Ruoyu. Although this girl is a little bad, but her mind is still kind. When I was attacked, I knew to remind me, and how could I not help a girl when she died. After hearing Xi Ruoyu''s scream, Zhang Zheng immediately roared: "you forced me, ah ah, ah..." after many years, Zhang Zheng has reopened the bloodthirsty skill again. Once the bloodthirsty skill is turned on, the person will fall into a rage mode, his pain will be weakened, his perception and sensitivity will be improved, and at the same time, his mind will fall into a coma. If he is bloodthirsty for a long time, he will become a demon who only knows how to kill people. If it''s Zhang Zheng at ordinary times, he can control his mood and mind after he starts the fury, so that he can keep sober. But today, he was assailed by the enemy and hurt his head. After half an hour''s fighting, his body and mind were already tired. As soon as he entered the bloodthirsty mode, Zhang Zheng was delirious, just like a devil in hell. His eyes were full of bloodthirsty. It happened that there was an enemy who wanted to attack Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng jumped back to his back with a back somersault, pressed him to the ground and bit his neck with his mouth. At this time, they finally saw the face of Zhang Zheng. Blood in my eyes. "Devil, he''s the devil, let''s run!" Then the first one ran away, the second and the third, and everyone ran away. But Zhang Zheng didn''t want to let them go. Tonight was destined to be an extraordinary night, a bloody night. Bald brother and Xi Ruo Liu looked at the scene like hell on earth. The bald brother sat down on the spot with fear in his eyes. Xi Ruo Liu looked at the scene like hell on earth. She couldn''t help but feel the tumbling in her stomach. She couldn''t help but hold the railing beside her and threw up her head. At this time, after bloodthirsty Zhang Zheng killed all the people brought by the bald brother. At a glance, the ground was dyed red. Zhang Zheng looked at the last enemy at the moment, that is, the bald brother, who was scared to pee his pants on the spot. "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me. I''m from the black dragon gang. If you kill me, the black dragon gang will chase you to the ends of the earth. If you let me go now, we can think that nothing has happened. Our well water does not violate the river water. What do you think?" But how can Zhang Zheng listen to the bald brother''s words? Step by step, Zhang Zheng walked slowly towards the bald brother, his eyes full of evil spirit, and his scarlet tongue licked the corners of his mouth. "No, you don''t come here, you don''t come over again..." brother bareheaded quickly pulled Xi Ruoyu who was still vomiting on the side as a shield. "You see, you don''t want to be close. If you step forward, I''ll kill your girlfriend, and we''ll die together." The bald brother looked at Zhang Zheng with a fierce look. Xi Ruo liuci looks scared at the moment. Maybe she has never seen such a scene before. It may be that Xi Ruoyu''s weeping slightly awakened Zhang Zheng''s intelligence. Zhang Zheng stopped. The bald elder brother saw Zhang Zheng stop his steps, and with a knife rest on Xi Ruo Liu''s neck, he retreated to the distance. "Yes, yes, that''s it. Don''t move, or I can''t guarantee your girlfriend''s safety."Liu head back, if not hold back the seat. When Zhang Zheng saw the skinhead running away, he immediately took out the Swiss Army knife in his pocket and threw it directly at him. The bald brother may die without knowing what monster he has provoked. At the moment, there was a car at the corner of the road. "Run, silly girl, run away!" Zhang Zhengna yelled, perhaps Xi Ruoyu did not react in panic and fear, did not respond in time. Zhang Zheng used the bloodthirsty body to strengthen, ran to Xi Ruo Liu at a very fast speed, and protected Xi Ruo Liu with his body. Bang... they were directly hit by a speeding car. Although the car slowed down in time, the reaction time was too fast to stop the car completely. Zhang Zheng vomited blood directly in the air. Maybe I owe you in my last life. Zhang Zheng protected Xi Ruoyu with his body as much as possible in the air. After landing, Zhang Zheng saved Xi Ruoyu with his own body. Because he was hit by a car, he directly vomited a mouthful of blood and fell into a coma. Xi Ruoyu also recovered some soberness at the moment, looking at the man who would rather die to protect himself. "Crooked, how are you? Don''t scare me. You can''t have an accident. Wake up quickly." Xi Ruoyu cries helplessly... in the morning, a ray of sunshine shines into the room. The decoration of the room is very simple, only a bed, a table and a chair. Only lying on the bed was a wounded patient wrapped in gauze, and beside him there was a beauty who was haggard because of lack of sleep due to long-time protection. They were Zhang Zheng and Xi Ruoyu, who met in a bar before and later met with bald brothe Chapter 324 In the morning, a ray of sunlight came into the room. The decoration of the room is very simple, only a bed, a table and a chair. Only lying on the bed was a wounded patient wrapped in gauze, and beside him there was a beauty who was haggard because of lack of sleep due to long-time protection. These two people met in the bar before, and then met the bald brother Zhang Zheng and Xi Ruoyu. After the two were hit by a car, Zhang Zheng fell into a coma directly. The driver got out of the car and called the 120 emergency center in a hurry. Xi Ruoyu said nothing and left Zhang Zheng for half a step, saying that he would always guard him. When the doctor saw Zhang Zheng, he felt that he might be paralyzed for the rest of his life. When he did the operation, Zhang Zheng''s body was strengthened because of his bloodthirsty skills, and his car slowed down in time, so there was no big problem inside his body. Only because of the fight with the enemy and the friction between his back and the street, his body was seriously injured. Zhang Zheng has been in a coma for three days and three nights. During this period, the doctor told Xi ruoxiu, "now it is expected that if the patient wakes up within a week, he can recover as long as he takes a rest. But if you don''t wake up in a week, girl, you have to be prepared... "The doctor sighed helplessly. "If you have time, you can help him wash his body and talk with him more, which may make him wake up faster." "Good doctor." Liu Ruo''s face is touching the bed. "Why are you so stupid? We didn''t know each other. Why did you save me in the end? How did you let me repay you for saving me? I''m not ungrateful. As long as you wake up, I will promise you whatever you ask." "Wake up." Xi Ruo Liu lies on Zhang Zheng silently and weeps. The fourth day of Zhang Zheng''s coma. Early in the morning, Xi Ruoyu just brought a bowl of millet porridge and was preparing to feed Zhang Zheng for dinner. "I don''t know your name yet. Wake up. Don''t go on sleeping, will you Xi Ruo Liu looked at the man on the hospital bed quietly lying on the bed, and immediately fell into remorse and remorse. "Why are you so stupid? We met by chance. Why do you have to take such a big risk to save me? You are a fool." "I can''t watch you get hit by a car. It''s not too gentlemanly, and you''re still my wife. I haven''t loved you yet." Xi Ruo Liu a listen, immediately surprised to raise his head, looking at the weak speech with panting but smiling man. "It''s time to be garrulous." Xi Ruo Liu touched her tears and directly fell on Zhang Zheng and began to cry. Zhang Zheng looked at the girl lying on her body. Xi Ruoyu fell asleep because she didn''t have a good rest for three days and nights and cried bitterly. "Awake?" "You must not laugh at me." "Well, well, my little sister-in-law, I don''t laugh at you. You can get off me first. No, don''t forget, I''m still a patient." Xi Ruo Liu hurried down from Zhang Zheng, thinking that he was lying on Zhang Zheng''s body and hurt him. "If I hurt you, you talk, you talk." Zhang Zheng looked at the girl in front of her worried about her body and felt a little warm in her heart. "It''s OK. It''s OK. I''m a big man. It''s all right. Even if you continue to sleep on me, it''s OK." "Just count your poor mouth." Xi Ruoyu was amused by Zhang Zheng''s words. A few days later, Zhang Zheng was discharged from the hospital in the shock of the entire surgeon. Originally, the group of doctors thought that they had been injured for a hundred days, not to mention Zhang Zheng''s serious trauma. But they don''t know that Zhang Zheng''s body is different from that of ordinary people. Zhang Zheng''s physical recovery ability is extremely strong. "Zhang Zheng, do you really have nothing to do with yourself. I can''t. We''ll go to the hospital again "My little sister-in-law, didn''t I tell you? I really have no problem. You can see I can bounce. Originally, I was just a skin injury, which was not as serious as the doctors said. You don''t have to worry about me At this time, the two people who communicated with each other were Zhang Zheng and Xi Ruoyu who had just been discharged from hospital. When they were in the hospital, they introduced themselves to each other. And also successfully confirmed the love relationship. "Husband, in order to celebrate your successful discharge, we''ll go to eat delicious food. How are you doing?" "OK, I''ll listen to you." Zhang Zheng looked at Xi Ruo Liu with his arm in his arms. Because after Zhang Zheng''s accident, Xi Ruoyu has been taking care of Zhang Zheng in the hospital, so now they have no means of transportation. "Why don''t we take the bus." Zhang Zheng suggested. "You just decide. I know you''ll protect me anyway." With that, Xi Ruo Liu stood on tiptoe and gave Zhang Zheng a kiss on his face. The intimate behavior of the two people is really envious of others.They waited for a while under the bus stop, just in time to catch the last bus of the morning shift. Because it was near noon, the bus was crowded. In order to better protect Xi Ruo Liu, Zhang Zheng used his arm to prop up a small area for Xi Ruo Liu near the car door to prevent someone from taking advantage of the large number of people. After all, just after getting on the bus, there was a little yellow hair who just wanted to touch Xi Ruo Liu''s little buttocks. Zhang Zheng found out in advance and directly carried the collar of xiaohuangmao and threw it out. Zhang Zheng circled a place with his shoulder, which made the other passengers more crowded. The passengers groaned. "If anyone complains, don''t blame me for throwing him down." Zhang Zheng said domineering. Zhang Zheng''s domineering words, listen to a girl next to the stars, turned to his boyfriend said. "If you can do the same to me, I will marry you directly." The girl''s boyfriend grinned awkwardly and scratched his head. Xi ruoxiu is not only proud of herself when she hears this. Because this is my domineering boyfriend, you envy and hate to go. After arriving at the station, Zhang Zheng got off the bus with Xi Ruoyu in his arms. "Put me down, so many people are watching. I''m so sorry. " Xi Ruo Liu buried his head in Zhang Zheng''s shoulder socket. "What''s so shy about that? When we first met, I didn''t see you so shy at that time." Zhang Zheng joked. "You also said, you said, you say, you say, I will ignore you, hum ~" Xi ruoluu pouted out his cherry mouth in anger. Zhang Zheng was fascinated by what he saw for a while. He did not think much about it. Xi Ruoyu directly widened his eyes. After a symbolic struggle, Zhang Zheng was also fooled. After all, we are also in a serious love relationship. It''s right to give him a little bit of benefit, Xi Ruoyu thought. Chapter 325 Zhang Zheng raised his head and looked at the blushing girl in his arms. "How do you feel, baby?" Zhang Zheng said, looking at Xi Ruoyu with a bad smile. "You ~, my first kiss was taken away like this, you, you, you..." Xi Ruoyu looked at his bad boy with shame. Zhang Zheng looked at the girl in his arms because of his frivolity, and Zhang Zheng was a little flustered. "Ruoyu, I just saw your expression was a little cute, so I didn''t hold back for a while, wife, please forgive me this time, OK. Xi Ruo Liu could not help laughing at Zhang Zheng''s frantic appearance. "Cough, since things have happened, I will be responsible for you "Ah? Are you not angry? Why are you still responsible for me? " Zhang Zheng''s face was full of doubts. "Not angry? Why not angry? I''m so beautiful. Are you willing to be responsible for you? " Xi Ruo Liu pinched the small waist and said haughtily. "I don''t dare. I''ll listen to you. What you say is what you say." Granny made a fuss, but she thought that she could not be angry with the world. Zhang Zheng quietly wiped the sweat on his head. "Then, my majesty, what shall we eat? My stomach has been thinking about it for a long time Zhang Zheng also felt his stomach. "Cluck, how about going to Michelin? It''s very convenient for them to eat there. " Xi Ruo Liu looked at Zhang Zheng expectantly. "Yes, I can, as long as you think so." "OK, let''s go to the buffet." With that, Xi Ruoyu took Zhang Zheng to the largest cafeteria in the city. Looking at the luxurious restaurant in front of him, Zhang Zheng couldn''t help but sigh that it was really luxury. The restaurant in front of Zhang Zheng is decorated with European sentiment, which makes it elegant and comfortable. "Well, don''t sigh there. Let''s go in. You just yelled that you were hungry." Xi Ruoyu led Zhang Zheng into the restaurant. "Hello, sir and miss. Do you have an appointment?" Asked the receptionist kindly. "We don''t have an appointment. Can''t we go in and eat without an appointment?" Xi Ruo Liu asked in doubt. "I''m sorry, sir. We''ve all been reserved and we don''t have any free seats now. Guest, I''m really sorry. " " there is no free space. Give this card to the steward of your restaurant, and he will know what to do after reading it. " Zhang Zheng, indifferent, took out a black card inlaid with gold from his pocket and gave him to the waiter. "This card, I''m sorry, sir. It''s my indiscretion. Please follow me. I''ll take you to the supervisor." "No, I''ll wait here with my girlfriend. You ask him to prepare an elegant room for us. Don''t make any noise. I don''t want other people to disturb us." Zhang Zheng said to the waiter indifferently. The waiter quickly took the black card and went back to the supervisor. The other guests in the restaurant heard the conversation between Zhang Zheng and the waiter. "What''s the man like? I seem to see that man gives something, and then the waiter goes back in a hurry." After a while, a middle-aged fat man with exquisite dress competition came to Zhang Zheng in a hurry. "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting. Are you?" "Don''t you know what you shouldn''t ask? It won''t do you any good to know who I am. " "I''m sorry, dear guest. It''s my fault. Please follow me. Your private room is on the top. Please follow me." The manager quickly led Zhang Zheng and Zhang Zheng up the stairs, leaving behind the confused people in the Tang Dynasty. It''s not the first time that Xi Ruoyu has eaten in Michelin restaurant. He has never seen the restaurant manager treat a person so respectfully. Xi Ruoyu is more and more unable to see through the cheap boyfriend he is looking for. He feels that this man is a mystery. "Manager, I''ve had a lot of dinner with you. It seems that I''ve never heard of a private room here?" Xi Ruoyu''s big eyes were full of doubts. "Miss, our private rooms are never open to the public. They are always reserved for the boss and respected guests. It''s just that few people use it, but we always have someone to clean the room, so don''t worry. " The manager explained patiently. "Sir, please keep your black card." The manager handed out the card with both hands. "Well." When Zhang Zheng took it back, he was robbed by Xi ruoluo. "Let me see. I haven''t seen it yet. Are you OK, Zhang Zheng? " Xi Ruoyu looks at Zhang Zheng. "It''s OK. If you want to see it, I''ll give you another one." Zhang Zheng said with a helpless smile. When the manager heard this, he became more and more respectful. What''s the origin of this man? This black card is used in all Michelin restaurants all over the world. He enjoys the highest treatment and is free of charge. There are only ten in the world. Who is she?"Let''s have a little more dinner. Let''s go ahead and see." "Good ~" when Zhang Zheng and Zhang Zheng entered the elegant room, they were indeed treated as VIP guests. The decoration of this room alone was much better than that of the outside. The market value of the vases on the table was around 10 million. "Sir, if you need anything, you can call us through this button." The manager pointed to a gold edged button in the room. "Well, you go back first." The manager withdrew from the room and closed the door. Zhang Zheng saw that after the manager closed the door, he turned to see Xi Ruo Liu looking at himself with a starry face. ¡±What''s the matter with you? Don''t look at me like this. I''m afraid. I''m afraid that you have bad intentions for me Zhang Zheng also made a shaking action. "You go away and say that you have bad intentions towards me. I''m a beautiful woman. I''m very beautiful. But seriously, Zhang Zheng, what background do you have? I''ve never heard of anyone having such a black card before. Please come to the truth." "It''s nothing. I saved my country when I went abroad. In order to appreciate the help, he asked me to accept this card and said he wanted to be my younger brother. Later, I learned that he was the chairman of Michelin restaurant. That''s all." "Oh, so it is." Xi Ruoyu didn''t doubt Zhang Zheng. After all, Xi Ruoyu had already seen Zhang Zheng''s power when he taught the bald brother. He beat 30 people with one person, and finally killed all of them. Xi ruoluu felt a little numb at the thought of that scene, and his stomach rolled. Chapter 326 "What''s the matter? Is it stomach trouble?" Zhang Zheng saw that Xi Ruo Liu''s face was not very healthy, so he asked in a hurry. "It''s OK, it''s OK, Zhang Zheng. I''m your girlfriend now. I want to know about you and your past, OK?" "Xiruoluu, you saw me like that the other day. Aren''t you afraid? Why do you want to fall in love with me Xi Ruoyu was sitting on the chair with a serious look. Zhang Zheng also sat down. They sat face to face and looked at each other quietly. The manager, who had just left, rushed back to his office and dialed a phone call. There was a lazy voice on the other end of the phone: "Hello, what can I do for you?" "Boss, I just met the supreme black card. I''d like to inform you. " The languid voice on the opposite side immediately became energetic. "How old is that black card man?" "Back to the boss, the other side is a young man in his twenties." "Did he say his name?" "Boss, the VIP looked cold and warned me not to ask what I shouldn''t ask. I''ll let you know as soon as I''ve settled down the distinguished guests. " "You''ve done a very good job in this, and you''ve got the best of it." "Thank you, boss." The young man, who was called the boss by the manager, picked up the landline which had not been used for a long time on the desk and dialed a telephone. "Dad, I seem to have seen your Savior." "Really? Although he only helped me at that time, he saved my life after all. So Xiaofei, you immediately go to thank this benefactor. If you can make a good relationship with him as much as possible, it will certainly help your future destiny. " "Good dad. I''ll go now. " Xiao Fei immediately got up and drove to the Michelin restaurant where Zhang Zheng was. "Seriously, the first time I saw you in a bar was just for fun. Later, when you saw me, there was no evil desire in your eyes. Then I was curious about you. Then your indifference, martial arts and fear brought me. But in the end, you gave up your life to save me, and I really found that I fell in love with you. That''s why I want to know about your past. I don''t want to be a fool who doesn''t know anything Xi Ruoyu finally expressed his views on Zhang Zheng. "My previous life was really boring. If you want to understand, I can tell you, but I only hope that you and I are together and sincerely don''t regret it, otherwise you don''t have this relationship." Zhang Zheng said solemnly. "I know, I really want to talk to you about the object, not for fun." "Well, I''ll talk to you about the things before. Now eat first. My stomach can''t stand it." Zhang Zheng felt his stomach. At the moment, Xi Ruo Liu''s mobile phone rings. Xi Ruo Liu looks at Zhang Zheng apologetically, and Zhang Zheng shrugs. Silvio rose to the window and picked up the phone. Zhang Zheng himself was looking at the menu and thinking about what to eat next. "Well, if, where are you? I haven''t seen you these days. What have you been doing these days?" "Cher, I have something to do these days. I''m in Michelin restaurant on H road." "I''m near h Road, too. I''m going to see you now." "OK, Cher. I''ll pick you up when you arrive." Siroliu hung up and went to the desk. "I''ll help you with what I want to eat later." Zhang Zheng asked as he lowered his head. "I can do anything. Just look at it. Zhang Zheng, I''ll have a good friend coming. Is that ok? " Xi Ruoyu looks at Zhang Zheng. "It''s OK. Your best friend certainly has no problem. I''m such a fussy person. We''ll just go down and pick her up later." "Well, Zhang Zheng, you are very kind. As expected, I have no problem with my eyes on men." With that, Xi Ruo Liu also symbolically stood up his chest. Zhang Zheng helplessly looked at his girlfriend, helpless smile. At this time, however, the black dragon gang was frying. "What, brother bald is dead?" A fierce man suddenly stood up. He was over 1.8 meters tall and weighed more than 180 Jin. "Are you sure bald brother is dead?" The fierce man asked his younger brother, who was kneeling on the ground and shivering. "Yes, the third hall leader. When our people heard the siren sound near the bar at night, they sent people to check it. They found the bodies of bald brother and more than 30 people being carried away by the police. The appearance of the corpse is appalling. " My little brother''s answer was trembling. "Do you know who did it? Dare to move our black dragon Gang people, do not want to live! " Three hall leader long ye said fiercely. "It seems that we are a little man in his twenties." "If you''re sure it''s a person, you''ll kill more than 30 elite members of the black dragon gang." "Back to the third hall leader''s words, the little yellow hair said that he saw it and confirmed that it was a person and killed more than 30 of us. And"What''s more, what else did he say? Say it." Long Ye suddenly hit the table, the table was directly smashed into pieces. The younger brother quickly replied: "moreover, that little yellow hair has always said that he is a devil, is the devil in the hell and so on, I think it is scared silly." "It''s rubbish. It''s useless. You send some people to me to find out who did it. That person must be powerful. One person can''t deal with our more than 30 people. When we find out, we will report back to me immediately. I will take all our brothers to avenge the dead brother and eradicate him for me. Otherwise, how can I get a foothold in the black dragon gang in the future "Yes." I immediately quit and went to do what LONGYE ordered. "No matter who you are, if you bully my black dragon Gang, you will not want to live in the world." At this time, Zhang Zheng did not know that he had become the wanted person of the black dragon Gang, and he was still playing with Xi Ruo Liu. Siroliu''s cell phone on the table rings. "It must be my best friend. Let''s go down to meet them. Zhang Zheng, let''s eat in the hall below. " "Why eat in the hall? Don''t you like it here? It doesn''t matter to me. " Zhang Zheng asked suspiciously. "Because I don''t want my best friend to think I''m showing off. She''s very competitive. I cherish this girl very much. She is a friend who cares about me in a real sense. I don''t want to lose her Xi Ruoyu said in a long way. "I didn''t expect that my girlfriend has such a careful side. OK, I''ll listen to you." Zhang Zhengchong touched Xi Ruoyu''s head. "Zhang Zheng, you are very kind to me. I am more and more aware that my choice is right." Xi Ruo Liu hugs Zhang Zheng''s arm happily. "You are my fair and aboveboard girlfriend. I''m not good at you. Who am I good for? Do you think so?" "You can only be good to me, not to others." Xi Ruo Liu said with a mouth. "OK, OK, whatever you say." Zhang and Zheng went downstairs as they spoke. Chapter 327 "Zhang Zheng, you are very kind to me. I am more and more aware that my choice is right." Xi Ruo Liu hugs Zhang Zheng''s arm happily. "You are my fair and aboveboard girlfriend. I''m not good at you. Who am I good for? Do you think so?" "You can only be good to me, not to others." Xi Ruo Liu said with a mouth. "OK, OK, whatever you say." Zhang and Zheng went downstairs as they spoke. "Zhang Shuai, you don''t follow me, you want to chase me. If you try your best, don''t pester me all the time!" "I can''t find Ruo these days. I don''t see you anymore. I want to ask if you know what Ruo did recently? Aren''t you ruofuo''s best friend? " At the door of the restaurant, a beautiful girl with sunglasses is talking to a boy who looks like a greasy noodle. "Cher." Zhang Zheng and Xi Ruoyu, who went downstairs, saw two people at the door. After all, Zhang Shuai and Chen Xueer both belong to the existence of special eye in the crowd. It is not difficult for Zhang Zheng and Xi Ruoyu to recognize them at one glance. "If so!" Chen Xueer immediately put aside Zhang Shuai and ran to Xi Ruoyu. They embraced each other warmly. Zhang Zheng looked at the two of them hugging, and he could see that their feelings were really good. Then Zhang Zhengcai looks at Zhang Shuai at the door. Zhang Shuai also notices the man beside Xi Ruoyu. Zhang Shuai snorted coldly, smelly loser. With this, he also wanted to chase Xi ruoluu. Let''s dream. Zhang Zheng has always looked at Zhang Shuai coldly. From the change of Zhang Shuai''s expression and the expression of Xi Ruoyu, Zhang Zheng is probably the pursuer of Xi Ruoyu, which is his so-called rival in love. Women are really too good-looking, but also a kind of trouble, will always attract some wild butterflies to find trouble for themselves. Zhang Zheng thought, as long as you don''t take the initiative to provoke me and my girlfriend, then we''ll be in peace, or I''ll let you know what the dragon''s scale is. If you touch it, you''ll die. Chen Xueer is also paying attention to Zhang Zheng, who is beside Xi Ruo Liu, and asks Xi Ruo Liu in a low voice: "Ruo, is he "Cher, he''s my boyfriend." Xi Ruo Liu whispered in Chen Xueer''s ear. "Ah? No, if, he''s your boyfriend. This... "Chen Xueer looks surprised. "Oh, don''t ask me more. I''ll tell you carefully when I go back." Xi Ruo Liu said softly. Zhang Shuai at the door didn''t hear the conversation between Chen Xueer and Xi Ruo Liu. He was still thinking about how to show himself in front of Xi Ruo Liu. "Let''s go in. I''ll pay for today''s meal. We can eat whatever we like." Zhang Shuai''s life comes from the acquaintance of Zhang Zheng. At this time, Zhang Zheng had been watching with a cold eye and did not speak. Xi Ruoyu also noticed Zhang Shuai at the door and quietly asked Chen Xueer, "Xueer, how did you bring him here? You don''t know that I don''t like him." Chen Xueer hate said: "I did not bring it, he himself came with me, like a dog skin plaster, how can''t drive away, may know that we are girlfriends, see me after the phone call and then go here, and then he himself followed up, I have what way." "Zhang Zheng, I have nothing to do with him. He has been pursuing me, but he is not the type I like. I have been telling him that I don''t like him. He is still pestering me. Don''t get me wrong." Xi Ruoyu explained to Zhang Zheng. "It''s OK. I believe what you said after a few days of getting along with each other, but I hope that he can understand something and quit by himself. If he dares to think of anything wrong, I don''t mind letting him realize what hell is." Zhang Zheng said coldly. Zhang Shuai also saw the intimate conversation between Zhang Zheng and Xi Ruoyu. He was immediately filled with jealousy. He was a villain and a lousy loser. He will see how my young master makes you look bad. Then if you will know the difference between you and me. Then put on a smiling face: "everyone quickly in, everyone don''t be polite, today all consumption has this young master to pay the bill." "Waiter, get us a seat." Zhang Shuai said. "Excuse me, sir. Have you ever made an appointment in this restaurant?" As always, the waiter inquired respectfully. "My father is the boss of tianshuai international entertainment company. If you don''t give my father face, you don''t want to mix up here." Zhang Shuai threatened. Zhang Shuai thought that this would not only make Xi Ruoyu a powerful man, but also make that lousy loser retreat. It would kill two birds with one stone. "I''m sorry, sir. We can''t let you in for dinner without an appointment." The waiter said. Zhang Zheng had the same experience before, so Zhang Shuai wanted to get in the limelight and let him out. So the three of Zhang Zheng were at the door to watch Zhang Shuai play. "Call your manager and wait until you watch your manager come, and then you''ll be fired." Zhang Shuai said maliciously. "I''m sorry, sir. It''s the rule of our restaurant. I''m just in my job. Please wait a moment. I''ll call the manager right now." So the waiter turned and called the fat middle-aged manager. "Wait a moment. I asked the waiter to call the manager. When the manager came, I asked him to arrange the best position for us. After all, my father still has some connections. "Speaking of this, Zhang Shuai also raised an eyebrow at Zhang Zheng, as if to say, I have connections, do you have them, you country bumpkin.Zhang Zheng didn''t speak, and he was always watching Zhang Shuai play coldly. After a while, the waiter called the former fat manager. "What''s the matter, sir?" Asked the manager. "Manager, my father is the boss of tianshuai international entertainment company, so he can find us a better position." Zhang Shuai ordered the manager with pride. "It''s a long-standing rule of our restaurant that you can''t eat in this restaurant without an appointment. No matter what your background is, it''s useless. This gentleman, please come back. If you are making trouble and disturbing our restaurant business, we have to call the police. " The manager said coldly. "You ~ you ~ you ~, do not know how to flatter, you wait, I am going to find someone to report your restaurant, you wait to close the door." Zhang Shuai threatened. Xi Ruoyu and Chen Xueer can''t help laughing when they see Zhang Shuai acting like a clown. Zhang Shuai laughs at the two beauties behind him. They are so frustrated that they dare not say anything more. Zhang Zheng also had enough of Zhang Shuai''s antics like a clown''s performance. He felt bored. His stomach had protested long before. "Well, let''s go in. You''re hungry." Zhang Zheng proposed to the two beauties around him. "Well, Cher, let''s go in." Xi Ruoyu takes Chen Xueer and follows Zhang Zheng to the restaurant. The restaurant manager looked at Zhang Zheng and said respectfully, "Sir, do you still eat in the elegant room before? " " no, just find me a quiet place below this time. I don''t like noisy environment. " " OK, my Lord. "Replied the manager respectfully. Chapter 328 "Well, let''s go in. You''re hungry." Zhang Zheng proposed to the two beauties around him. "Well, Cher, let''s go in." Xi Ruoyu takes Chen Xueer and follows Zhang Zheng to the restaurant. The restaurant manager looked at Zhang Zheng and said respectfully, "Sir, do you still eat in the elegant room before? " " no, just find me a quiet place below this time. I don''t like noisy environment. " " OK, my Lord. "Replied the manager respectfully. At this time, Zhang Shuai jumped out. "Why can they go in? They don''t have an appointment. Aren''t you afraid to break the rules of your restaurant? It turns out that Michelin restaurant is also a deceptive restaurant. I advise you to close it as soon as possible, and don''t harm people any more. " Just when the manager wanted to argue with Zhang Shuai, a Bugatti Veyron stopped in front of the crowd. From the car came a handsome young multi gold man, but his mouth was very poisonous. "Who barks at the door of my restaurant? Isn''t it spoiling the guests'' interest in eating and polluting the environment?" Come straight up and swear at Zhang Shuai. "And my restaurant is as rules as I want, as I want to open my restaurant. The manager will remember to put this person''s information and the owners of his unknown company on the unpopular list of all Michelin restaurants and never accept them." Yang Fei said domineering. "All right, boss. I''ll do it now." The manager bowed and turned back to the office to do what Yang Fei told him. "What are you still doing here? Do you want me to call security and take you to the police station?" Yang Fei said to Zhang Shuai. "Well, if you don''t take revenge today, I swear I won''t be human. You people will wait for me. You will regret it. " Zhang Shuai swears and leaves. Yang Fei saw Zhang Shuai leave, then turned to look at Zhang Zheng beside the two beauties. He found that Zhang Zheng''s face was indifferent, as if nothing could interest him in his eyes. Yang Fei looked up to his father''s savior in his heart. He was worthy of being an expert. ¡±This is a benefactor. I hope you won''t blame me for not repaying you for many years. "Yang Fei immediately changed his indifferent face into a flattering one. When Zhang Zhengyi heard Yang Fei say that he was the owner of the Michelin restaurant, he guessed the relationship between the young man in front of him and the man he rescued several years ago. Well, I wanted to keep a low profile. What can I do. "What are you, please?" Zhang asked. "Ao, I''m sorry, benefactor. I haven''t introduced myself yet. Let''s go to dinner first. We can''t let our sisters-in-law starve outside. We can eat and talk." Yang Fei warmly greets the three people to the elegant room before Zhang Zheng, and says, let the back kitchen put the best food in the restaurant, and take out the Lafite of ''82. After the meal was served, Yang Fei took the lead and said to them, "good benefactor, good sister-in-law. My name is Yang Fei, who is the president of Michelin catering company." Zhang Zheng said helplessly, "Yang Fei, you don''t have to call me a benefactor any more. You can just call me by my name. She is your sister-in-law, and the other is your sister-in-law''s best friend." Xi Ruoyu lowered his head shyly. Yang Fei was embarrassed because he had recognized the wrong person. He touched his head and laughed with embarrassment. "Benefactor is benefactor. How can I call your name? Absolutely not." Yang Fei insisted. "Well, don''t call me a benefactor. Call me brother Zheng, so I won''t be embarrassed." Zhang Zheng smiles politely to Yang Fei. "Hello, brother Yang Fei. My name is Xi Ruoyu. I''m Zhang Zheng''s current girlfriend." Xi Ruo Liu said generously. " " sister in law, if you beat me like this, just call me Yang Fei or Xiao Fei. " Yang Fei said. "Hello, my name is Chen Xueer. I''m Xi Ruoyu''s best friend." Chen Xueer introduces herself to Zhang Zheng and Yang Fei. Chen Xueer is now in the muddle circle. I don''t know what the situation is now. Originally, I thought that my best friend found a bumpkin at random, but I didn''t think that this man has a strong background. He is playing a pig and eating a tiger. When you go back, you must ask yourself what this girl has done after a few days. Yang Fei said to everyone, "everyone is open to eating today. Since you are all friends, you can come to Michelin for dinner in the future. Therefore, all the restaurants under our banner can be free of charge without advance booking. This is the supreme black card. Please keep it. " looking at Yang Fei''s enthusiasm, Zhang Zheng guessed that it was the old man of his family who was trying to win over him, hoping to keep a good relationship with him. Chen Xueer is a little flattered. She looks at Xi Ruo Liu and doesn''t know whether to accept it or not. Xi Ruoyu didn''t know whether to take it or not, and then looked at Zhang Zheng. "Since it''s Xiaofei''s kindness, you can take it. Their restaurant is really delicious." Zhang Zheng said. This also shows that Zhang Zheng accepted the good intentions of the Yang family. Zhang Zheng didn''t care about it at all. After all, the families he had courted were tens or even hundreds of times as many as Michelin catering company. It''s just that Zhang Zheng always looks at fate. Whether you have money or not or whether you are an official, Zhang Zheng never cares.Xi Ruoyu and Chen Xueer accepted the black card happily. Yang Fei also breathed a sigh of relief. After eating and drinking, Yang Fei suggested that we should go to KTV to relax? Zhang Zheng said, "I don''t care. What do you think?" Zhang Zheng asked the two beauties. Looking at Chen Xueer, Xi Ruo Liu said, "why don''t you go and relax? Xueer and I haven''t been there for a long time. In addition, I''ve been tired in recent days. I want to relax." "OK, then go to KTV." Out of the restaurant door, Yang Fei seems to see that Zhang zhenghaoxing did not drive out. "Brother Zheng, here is the key. You can drive my car." Yang Fei said generously. "What about you, how do you get there?" Zhang Zheng asked. At this time, the manager, who was watching them at the door, saw it and said, "boss, you can drive my car. This is the key." "OK, brother Zheng, I''ll drive his car. You can drive that car directly back. Manager, you''ve doubled your bonus. " Yang Fei said generously. "Thank you, boss!" The manager said happily. "OK, anyway, you don''t need this car. I happen to be missing one. Please call me if you have any problems in the future. This is my mobile phone number 158 * * 001. Please remember and call me if you have something to do. " " OK, thank you. "Yang Fei is happy and about to jump up. ¡±Well, Xiaofei, you drive with Chen Xueer in front of you, and I''ll follow you with your sister-in-law in the back. " " OK, brother Zheng. " Yang Fei agreed. Yang Fei led a group of people to set out for the city''s largest KTV Chapter 329 Zhang Zheng drives with Xi Ruo Liu behind Yang Fei, who has already reserved a private room in the city''s largest KTV. After all, Yang Fei has such a huge industry in his hands. He gave Zhang Zheng a car worth 100 million yuan. It is reasonable to say that the best car is one. The city''s largest KTV is called Sichun KTV. All kinds of facilities are fully equipped, and the built-in facilities of private rooms are very complete, and the sound insulation effect is very good. There are special staff guides at the door. Zhang Zheng and Yang Fei drove the car into the underground garage under the leadership of staff of Sichun KTV. Zhang Zheng''s four people stopped the car and turned to look at the kyv. "Cher, you see, it''s really wonderful here. I''ve never been to a place like this. " Xi Ruo Liu said with a look of admiration. "Yes, yes, it''s the most luxurious nightclub in the city." Chen Xueer agreed. Zhang Zheng asked suspiciously, "have you never been here?" "No, we heard that there was such a thing here before. Don''t look at me before. In fact, I''m a very conservative girl. Xueer and I hardly come to such places." He explained. "Usually we sing at home, which is equipped with sound equipment." "Oh, well. It''s OK. I''m here. You can go wherever you want to go. I''ll accompany you. " Zhang Zheng said casually. "Well, Zhang Zheng, I love you so much." After that, they kiss Zhang Zheng on the cheek under the eyes of Yang Fei and Chen Xueer. Zhang Zheng was just laughing. Xi Ruoyu also let go. After all, his love with Zhang Zheng has experienced such an unforgettable classic bridge of life and death. His boyfriend said that he took the initiative to pursue it. What''s more reserved. At this time, KTV staff came to the four Zhang Zheng. "Distinguished guests, have you made an appointment?" "Those who have made an appointment are in the stardream room on the top floor." The staff took out the equipment and began to inquire. ¡±Is this Mr. Yang Fei? " " yes, I am. Let''s go. "Yang Fei urged. ¡±OK, distinguished guest, please go this way. There is a direct elevator here. Have a good time here. " after that, he guided the four people to the elevator, and they took the elevator to the top floor. Just after they got into the elevator, they didn''t find a car following them. They also came to this KTV. Zheng sitting in the car is Zhang Shuai, who was humiliated by Yang Fei. ¡±Damn it, dare to let me make such a big ugliness. This Liang Zi has been married. You wait for me, and you will cry later. "Zhang Shuai said fiercely. ¡±Hello, is that brother leopard. " " who? What can I do for you? "There was a rude voice over the phone,. ¡±Brother Bao, it''s me. I''m Zhang Shuai. " " it''s young master Zhang. What can I do for you? Is there someone in the way of young master Zhang''s eyes? " "Brother Bao, aren''t you working as a bodyguard in my father''s company? It''s not because brother Bao''s skill is very good. Just now two boys who don''t know the height of heaven and earth let me sweep my face in the woman I love. I must avenge this revenge." "Young master, it''s not that I don''t help you, but you also know that I''m a bodyguard under the boss, and I won''t let myself go out to take private jobs." Panther explained on the other end of the phone. "200000, brother leopard, and I''ll ask my father to give you a raise, brother leopard." Zhang Shuai said in a hurry. "This young master is a little expensive. Please tell me which two little boys who don''t know their lofty nature and land have provoked our young master. I will take them to the river to feed the fish." The other end of the phone got the leopard''s grim smile. "Brother Bao, it''s right here in the pure KTV. Come here quickly." Zhang Shuai said anxiously. "Good boy, I''ll go there as soon as I''m done." "OK, I''ll wait for you here." At this time, Zhang Zheng and others came to Yang Feibao''s private room. "Wow, it''s like a presidential suite. Zhang Zheng, come and see it. " Xi Ruoyu took Zhang Zheng and felt around like a teenage girl. Zhang Zheng followed Xi Ruo Liu and shook his head helplessly. In fact, this kind of life does feel good, much better than the previous rootless life. Xi Ruo Liu seemed to find Zhang Zheng''s interest, and repeatedly asked, "what''s the matter? Aren''t you happy?" "No, I just think it''s really good to know you. I finally came out of the past time, and it''s really good to know you. Can you promise me not to leave me Zhang Zheng is a little sad. Gently embrace Xi Ruo Liu. He lowered his head and pressed his shoulder. "Zhang Zheng, although I don''t know what you have experienced before, I can guarantee that as long as you don''t abandon me, my life will only be yours." Xi Ruo Liu said affectionately, and held Zhang Zheng in his backhand."You two are ambiguous and show love. Can you consider a match? There are still single people here. I just had to eat food. I don''t want to be fed dog food any more." Liu and Chen Xueer look at each other. Although Xi Ruoyu behaved very gentlemanly and generous in front of everyone, she was also ashamed to be ridiculed by her best friend. He hid his head deep in Zhang Zheng''s shoulder socket. "It''s all your fault. They''re all laughing at me." Xi Ruo Liu beat Zhang Zheng''s chest with a delicate little powder fist. Zhang Zheng could only look at it with a smile in embarrassment and laugh at his two people in a low voice. "Well, well, just now you and your best friend want to sing soon. Go and order." Zhang Zheng and Xi Ruoyu said. "Well, I''ll go and sing with Xueer first. You''ll come later. I want to sing with you." Xi ruoxiu looked at Zhang Zheng with wide eyes. "OK, I''ll go later. I''ll tell Xiao Fei something first. I''ll go to sing with you in a moment. Go quickly. Don''t let your best friend laugh at you again. Go quickly." Zhang Zheng points to Chen Xueer, who is still covering her mouth and smiling. Xi Ruo Liu made a big red face and ran away with Chen Xueer. "Snow son, you dead girl, dare to laugh at me, let me make a fool of myself in public, see how I deal with you." Xi Ruo Liu said, then stretched out his hands to scratch Chen Xueer''s small waist. "You want me to eat dog food? Don''t you want me to laugh? If you scratch me, if you play, I will fight with you. " Chen Xueer is not willing to be outdone. Zhang Zheng looked at the two people''s frolic appearance, and his face showed a smile. It''s a good life. "Brother Zheng, how do you feel?" Yang Fei came forward and said to Zhang Zheng. "Xiaofei, you have a heart. I have recognized you as a brother. I like your character very much." "Really, brother Zheng? Can I really be your brother? " Yang Fei said with surprise. Chapter 330 "It''s true. When did I cheat people?" Zhang Zheng, half joking, said to Yang Fei. "Let''s go outside and say, after all, there are women here. It''s not convenient to talk." "Well, brother Zheng, come with me. It''s the balcony over there. It can be very quiet. You can talk there." Yang Fei pointed to the direction of the balcony. Yang Fei took Zhang Zheng to the balcony. Yang Fei handed a cigarette to Zhang Zheng, and then took out a lighter to light Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng and Yang Fei puffed in the clouds and looked at the world outside the window. For a moment, no one spoke. After a while, Yang Fei took the lead and said, "brother Zheng, do you have anything important to say to me?" Zhang Zheng replied, "how is your father doing? I haven''t seen him for a long time since we met him in Europe "My father is in good health. When I was in Michelin restaurant, the manager called me and said that there was a young man with a black card. Then I called my father directly. My father said that he was a young man. He took the black card and guessed it was brother Zheng. Then he told me to have a good relationship with brother Zheng. So I drove there immediately This restaurant. " Zhang Zheng took a deep puff of smoke. "Let your father not have to worry about it. It''s a piece of cake. We are all Chinese descendants. It''s also right to help each other outside." Zhang Zheng waved his hand at will. Seeing Yang Fei''s smoke point, Zhang Zheng said, "Xiao Fei, you go first. I''ll go back in a minute. I want to be quiet here." "Good governance brother." Yang Zheng, who left the balcony, didn''t want to leave. Looking out of the window, Zhang Zheng''s thoughts flew to a small town a few years ago, which left a deep impression on Zhang Zheng. A few years ago, Zhang Zheng was a mercenary like existence, often carrying out some confidential and dangerous tasks. It was in a winter, the sky floating with goose feather snow, everything is a snow white, the whole world looks particularly white,. In cities all over the world, all people are in a lively atmosphere , and many couples can be seen on the street, clinging to each other and shuttling in the pedestrian street, which is very sweet, . But there is one exception, a city on the border of a small country in America, where the temperature is around - 30 degrees. There is no hustle and bustle, and there is no one on the street. It feels like isolation from the rest of the world. In that silent frontier, everywhere is covered with snow, full of dangerous atmosphere, the atmosphere of silence is like the quiet before the storm. Zhang Zheng casually took out several mud balls from the fire in front of him, then threw them to the girl beside him at will, and said faintly, "eat it." The girl quickly took one of the mud balls. Although it was just taken out of the fire, it soon cooled down. With her dexterous hands, the girl quickly pushed the mud ball out of her hand. The girl''s dexterous hands are like flying butterflies. The girl opens your mud ball. Inside is a roasted bird. The mud shell wrapped around the bird has glued off the bird''s hair, leaving only bird meat. It gives out a charming smell of roast meat, which makes people drool. The girl put the bird meat into her mouth and said happily, "Zhang Zheng, your barbecue is so delicious. Can you make it for me every day in the future?" The girl looked at Zhang Zheng with charming big eyes. Zhang Zheng didn''t pay attention to it. Then she stood up and said faintly: "you wait for me here. I''ll go outside to find some dry firewood. Otherwise, the ignition will soon go out, which is not enough to support the two of us to spend the night here." "Zhang Zheng, don''t leave me alone. Can you not leave me alone? I''m afraid here alone Seeing that Zhang Zheng was about to leave, the girl spoke quickly and stopped Zhang Zheng. However, , don''t take care of the girl who asked me to leave the cave The girl put down her bird meat and left the cave with Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng just looked back at the girl and didn''t say anything to stop it. In winter, the earth is covered with snow, and the dry firewood is covered by snow, so it is difficult to find it. However, Zhang Zheng did not intend to collect dry firewood at first. Instead, he found a tree, climbed directly to the tree, and began to fold branches on top of the tree. The girl stood next to the tree and looked at Zhang Zheng on the tree, but she couldn''t help. She was a little angry and stamped her feet, as if she were complaining about her incompetence if it wasn''t for her pettiness, willfulness and vexatiousness, Zhang Zheng and herself would not be separated from the big team and trapped in this ghost place. Zhang Zheng took a look at the branches in his hand. He felt almost the same. He jumped down from the tree, found a softer rattan and tied the branches together."Zhang Zheng, do you want me to... Help you?" The girl looked at Zhang Zheng who was busy all the time and wanted to share it for Zhang Zheng. "No Zhang Zheng replied without expression. After Zhang Zheng tied the branches with vines, she carried them behind her back, and turned to go back along the road before. the girl felt that she was useless. Her original intention was to follow Zhang Zheng out to see if she could help and prove that she was not a useless person, but she did not help at last. "Zhang Zheng, I''m sorry... I really didn''t know that I had brought so much trouble to the team. If I had listened to you, it would not have been like this." In the past few days, Zhang Zheng did not say a word to the girl except to burn the fire and roast the bird. This made the girl think that Zhang Zheng was angry because of his previous willfulness, so he ignored his own. "Oh..." Zhang Zheng responded faintly, and then went on to the direction of the cave. "Zhang Zheng, people have sincerely apologized to you. Can''t you be generous and forgive me? Can''t you take care of me? " The girl was a little worried. Zhang Zheng didn''t stop because of the girl''s apology and continued to walk in the direction of the cave. As a representative of a large family in China, she came here to talk about cooperation with a local plutocracy. In fact, Zhang Zheng knew that the cooperation was only on the surface. In fact, it was just a small experience given by the big family to the children of the family. Zhang Zheng came to take charge of the operation as a foreign aid. Chapter 331 As a representative of a large family in China, she came here to talk about cooperation with a local plutocracy. In fact, Zhang Zheng knew that the cooperation was only on the surface. In fact, it was just a small experience given by the big family to the children of the family. Zhang Zheng came to take charge of the operation as a foreign aid. But who would have thought that after the discussion, the party was ready to look at the scenery of foreign countries, and then on the way back to the hotel, the result was an accident. The reason for the accident was that they met several children in ragged clothes on the road, which looked like refugees. Because the girl was kind-hearted, she asked her entourage to take out some clothes and food for the children. However, Zhang Zheng was against it at that time, Zhang Zheng said, "now we are not in our own country, so we should try our best to avoid extraneous matters, We should leave as soon as possible. " At that time, Zhang Zheng''s remarks were also said by others in the same industry that he had no good conscience and was said to be very indifferent, merciless and unsympathetic. Then Zhang Zheng wanted to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything. Zhang Zheng thought, he is just a person accompanying, and they have nothing to do with the girls, and how to do it, or should be the girl has the final say, I have warned them against politics. So the girl told the others to open the luggage and find some disposable clothes. Zhang Zheng frowned. He always stood aside and looked at them indifferently. He thought that it was the most basic criterion outside. But judging from the practice of these people, it was absolutely brain damage. The children left happily with clothes and food. When they saw the children away, they went about five kilometers before an accident happened. A large number of people with guns and ammunition rushed to the girl side. The children who accepted the girl''s alms did not appreciate what they had done, but also called the local warlords where their parents lived to plunder the girl and his party. In fact, the ultimate goal of those local warlords was to detain the girls and plunder all their belongings. Under the threat of guns and ammunition, many of the family''s children who had no resistance ability directly surrendered, and the family experts brought by the girl were not the opponents of guns and ammunition. Zhang Zheng always looked at each other coldly, and had no intention to make a move. Zhang Zheng was originally an entourage, so he had no obligation to protect the things that accompanied him, as well as the life and death of these people. At the beginning, Zhang Zheng was instructed to protect the safety of the girl, without saying that there were other objects to be protected. If something happened to the girl, Zhang Zheng couldn''t make any difference. As for other people, whether they were dead or alive, Zhang Zheng always had this kind of indifferent character. However, these armed men are obviously only interested in the financial affairs brought by the girl party. They have no intention of killing people, because they just knocked the accompanying people unconscious and did not carry out any further harm. Seeing that the armed men did not intend to kill, Zhang Zheng could not help but breathe a sigh of relief, but he still stood by the girl''s side, so that if there was an emergency, he could deal with it urgently. "Can you stop? I can give all my belongings to you. Please don''t hurt our people " when the girl saw this situation, the people with guns felt very remorse for the damage caused by their followers, so they stopped in a nervous voice. Zhang Zheng frowned, trying to stop the girl''s behavior, but what the girl had said already attracted the attention of those who carried the gun. "Everybody, grab this chick and don''t let her run away." Originally, those people didn''t pay attention to the existence of girls when they robbed the property. Because there were few women in those armed forces, those people became like the evil wolf, the villain who led the food when they saw the woman, and when they saw the beauty of the girl, they began to think awkwardly. This is the reason why Zhang Zheng wanted to stop girls'' behavior before. Although these armed elements can''t kill people, it doesn''t mean that they can''t rob women. They only rob property and don''t kill people. The reason is that they don''t want to fight with the local government and avoid unnecessary casualties. If the government really has the determination to fight with the armed forces, then their lives will be improved It won''t be easy. Several young men under the leader of the armed forces, after receiving the order from the leader, surrounded the girl. After hearing the leader''s words, the girl saw several big men coming to her side, and she was a little panicked. The girl originally wanted those people not to hurt her entourage, but she didn''t want to cause trouble for herself. "Little girl, we have a crush on you. Don''t try to struggle. Give up the struggle wisely and go back with us. Otherwise, you will be good-looking." A big man grinned grimly. "Run." Zhang Zheng immediately took the girl''s hand and ran away.Facing so many armed men with guns, it is impossible for Zhang Zheng to defeat her at all. She can only run away with the girl. The girl was also bewildered by Zhang Zheng''s actions. Seeing that the girl was still in a trance, Zhang Zheng did not think much about it. He picked up the girl and ran away in the opposite direction. Zhang Zheng doesn''t care about the life and death of those people, but the safety of young girls must be guaranteed. "If the man in front doesn''t want to die, put down the woman quickly, or we''ll shoot." Those strong men didn''t expect Zhang Zheng to run away with the girl in his arms. He was a little angry, so he warned. Zhang Zheng didn''t care about those people''s warnings. Now time is life. If we were far away from those people, we would have more safety and less danger. When they saw Zhang Zheng ignore him, they were very angry and angry. They directly took up their guns and aimed at Zhang Zheng. However, the sound of "gun" is still coming. Instead of looking back, Zhang Zheng avoided the bullets behind him with his bloodthirsty sensitivity. When the girl saw the armed men shooting directly at herself and Zhang Zheng, she was a little flustered. The girl originally thought that the armed men were just pretending to threaten them with guns, not the shooting and killing by Zhenzheng. Obviously, they''re really angry now. They''re really acting. "Put me down. You can''t run fast with me now, or we''ll both die here." The girl knows that Zhang Zheng only protects herself because of the task. In fact, he doesn''t need to do this for himself. In the entourage, all the people except Zhang Zheng knew their position in the family, so they all came to flatter themselves. Only Zhang Zheng ignored him and occasionally raised some objections. At first, the girl thought that Zhang Zheng was deliberately against her, which led to the girl''s bad impression of Zhang Zheng and thought that he was not gentry at all I don''t know how to let myself go. It was not until this happened that the girl could see clearly that those who flattered themselves were either knocked out or knelt down to beg for mercy. At the most critical time, only Zhang Zheng ran away with himself, and Zhang Zheng''s practice made a ripple in the girl''s heart... the girl''s heart was full of emotion Chapter 332 The girl knows that Zhang Zheng only protects herself because of the task. In fact, he doesn''t need to do this for himself. In the entourage, all the people except Zhang Zheng knew their position in the family, so they all came to flatter themselves. Only Zhang Zheng ignored him and occasionally raised some objections. At first, the girl thought that Zhang Zheng was deliberately against her, which led to the girl''s bad impression of Zhang Zheng and thought that he was not gentry at all I don''t know how to let myself go. It was not until after this incident that the girl could see clearly that those who flattered themselves were either knocked out or knelt down to beg for mercy. At the most critical time, only Zhang Zheng ran away with himself. Zhang Zheng''s practice made a ripple in the girl''s heart... Zhang Zheng did not pay attention to what the girl said. Zhang Zheng is a person with a sense of responsibility. Since he has accepted this task, he must complete it. "Zhang Zheng, put me down quickly. They have guns, or we will not live." The girl was a little worried. In her opinion, she and Zhang Zheng couldn''t survive with a gun on the opposite side. Zhang Zheng has no time to answer the girl''s words, because he has to concentrate to avoid the bullets behind him by feeling. If he is a little careless, he will be shot, which is very dangerous. Seeing that Zhang Zheng ignored herself, the girl was worried and struggled to get ready in Zhang Zheng''s arms. "Don''t move." Zhang Zheng frowned. The girl''s natural beauty, coupled with the girl''s faint body fragrance and soft body, made Zhang Zheng''s determination waver. After all, Zhang Zheng was also at a vigorous age. The girl''s movement made Zhang Zheng''s breath short and unable to concentrate. Fortunately, Zhang Zheng''s self-control is relatively strong, for the girl does not have any crooked brain, but the girl in the arms, Zhang Zheng some can not stand. "Zhang Zheng, I order you to put me down now. I don''t need you to control me." Said the girl. "Don''t move if you don''t want to die." Zhang Zheng said coldly. "You put me down and I won''t move." Just as they were talking, Zhang Zheng was shot in the leg with a dull sound. Although this level of snatching injury is not a big deal for Zhang Zheng, her pain has greatly affected Zhang Zheng''s escape speed. looking at the girl who has been moving in her arms, Zhang Zheng is a little annoyed, and raises her hand to hit his butt. Of course, Zhang Zheng just wants to Teach the girl a lesson and let him be quiet for a while. He doesn''t want to hurt her. Otherwise, Zhang Zheng can throw her directly, leaving her alone. "Ah The girl exclaimed, how could he not think that Zhang Zheng would dare to hit him there? The girl suddenly felt some grievances. She was a popular little princess in her family. She had never been wronged and treated like this. Besides, she was spanked by a man. The girl was ashamed and angry, and said angrily to Zhang Zheng, "you quickly let me down. If you don''t let me down, even if you go back alive, I will accuse you of playing rogue against me and arrest you." Zhang Zheng didn''t pay attention to the girl''s words. He didn''t dare to delay for a minute, because he was afraid that those armed men would drive to catch up with him and the girl, because he would leave a series of footprints when he walked on the snow, and they could catch up with him according to the footprints. Zhang Zheng continued to run forward for a while, then stopped. I hugged the girl in my arms, jumped and took off. I was ready to jump on a tree. Only in this way can we not leave footprints on the snow and avoid the pursuit of those people. "Ah, you... What are you doing?" How did the girl never expect Zhang Zheng to fly in the tree? There was a sudden panic. Zhang Zheng still ignored the girl, thought carefully, and continued to move forward in each tree. After a long walk on the tree, Zhang Zheng finally settled down on a very large tree. Zhang Zheng, it is estimated that those armed men should soon catch up with him, and he must also deal with the bullet that just hit his leg. Although this level of injury is not a big problem for Zhang Zheng, after such a long period of strenuous exercise, the wound has opened and shed a lot of blood. Zhang Zheng put the girl on the tree trunk beside her, because the tree trunk was thick enough and safe enough that the girl could stay on it safely and could not fall down. The girl didn''t expect Zhang Zheng to take herself out of danger. She was very grateful for Zhang Zheng''s insistence on herself at a time of danger. Now the girl is not stupid enough to think that negotiating with those armed elements can exchange for the safety of those accompanying them. The girl said seriously, "thank you for saving me." Zhang Zheng is not interested in the girl''s thanks. Although the girl is very beautiful and has a good figure, in Zhang Zheng''s eyes, it is only a protection object. Zhang Zheng can''t have any idea about her, and he won''t be happy because he looked at him coldly before, and now he has some good feelings for himself.Zhang Zheng took off her trousers, and the girl whispered, "what are you... What are you going to do?" Zhang Zheng ignored and continued to take off his trousers. "You... If you do this again, I''ll jump out of the tree." The girl was worried. "Are you stupid? Didn''t you see that I was shot in the leg "I''m going to take care of the wound now." Zhang Zheng said impatiently. All the attention of the girl turned to Zhang Zheng''s injured leg. "Are your legs OK? Just now you''re still holding me for such a long distance. Is it OK? " "How could I have been shot if you hadn''t moved around and told you all that nonsense? Now don''t make any noise. I''ll get the bullet. " Zhang Zhengchao rolled her eyes. "OK, I don''t speak." The girl is very nervous to watch Zhang Zheng''s action, if not because of his self willed struggle, Zhang Zheng will not be shot. "Can I help you?" Asked the girl apologetically. "I don''t need you. Just don''t talk. Don''t bother me." Zhang Zheng finished his speech indifferently. He took out a Swiss Army knife from his pocket, quickly made a small hole in the position of the leg wound, took out the bullet, and then took out a small bottle, took out the powder inside and sprinkled it. The girl was shocked to see, just want to say something, not far away came the sound of the car. "Keep quiet." Zhang Zheng waved his hand to the girl. "They are driving after me. Now keep quiet and don''t talk." The girl nodded subconsciously and held her breath. Chapter 333 But the good news is that the people''s cars just turned around and left. It seems that they didn''t find anyone in the tree. They didn''t even get close to the tree. Maybe the armed men didn''t expect Zhang Zheng and the girl to hide in the tree when they could be hunted down. "Zhang Zheng, they seem to have gone." The girl carefully looked at Zhang Zheng and said. "Well." Zhang Zheng waved his hand at will and put on his trousers. "What shall we do now? Shall we go back? " The girl asked Zhang Zheng. "Where to go? Your entourage is estimated to have been captured by them now. If there is no accident, those armed elements should take them as hostages and negotiate with the government for ransom. " Zhang Zheng said lightly. "If you go back now, you will also be arrested." "What should we do now? Have you been in the tree all the time? " "It''s still safe here for the time being, but if it goes down, it''s estimated that they will return. Then we will be in danger." Zhang Zheng shook his head. "They''ll come back. Aren''t those people gone?" The girl asked suspiciously. "They will come back." After listening to Zhang Zheng''s words, the girl was slightly stunned, and felt that it was somewhat incredible. However, out of her trust in Zhang Zheng, she still nodded and did not refute. After all, Zhang Zhenggang saved herself from the armed forces and should not harm herself. God may have heard Zhang Zheng''s words. About ten minutes later, the armed men who had left before drove back and wandered around for a long time. Finally, they stopped under a tree. The girl''s eyes widened. Zhang Zheng was right as expected. These people actually came back. If they were themselves, I''m afraid they would have thought the danger had been lifted before and jumped down from the tree. Now they will be found in danger. "What now, chief? Their footprints have disappeared here. There is no trace near here. " The strong man with a gun asked the leader. The leader''s face was a little ferocious. He swept around in a rage, and then said, "search for me, search for me. I haven''t seen such a beautiful girl for a long time. If you want to see someone alive or dead, you must find that girl for me and bring it back to me after I find it. I''ll play it for you." "Yes." After hearing the promise of a few brothers on the abyss, they went on searching immediately. The girl''s face was a little pale and full of shame. He didn''t expect these people to be so shameless. Fortunately, he had a certificate beside him. Otherwise, his innocence would be destroyed here. Zhang Zheng is right. There is no reason to talk to these armed men, and there is no reason in their eyes. the girl sighs faintly. Fortunately, Zhang Zheng is by her side. Those casual people around her are loyal. In fact, they are only flatterers. They fall off the chain at the critical moment and can''t count on it. "You can come down now." Zhang Zheng was relieved to see those people driving away. After confirming again and again, those people had indeed left. In a short time, those people should not come back again. "Oh... Good..." The girl learned obediently this time, obediently listened to Zhang Zheng''s words. Zhang Zheng still did not choose to go down the tree this time, because it was in the sight of the armed elements. Their search can be done here, and it is guaranteed that they will search here next time. If they go down the tree now, there will be hidden dangers. Therefore, Zhang Zheng intends to continue to move on the tree in order to avoid danger. The wound on the leg has been treated. In addition, Zhang Zheng is also bloodthirsty. The wound heals very quickly. It is no longer difficult to fly between trees. Thinking of this, Zhang Zheng plans to continue to run away with the girl. So he said. "I''m sorry, but I have to carry you forward." Although she was holding a girl at that time, the situation was urgent. There was no way to do it. Now, holding a girl in front of her is really embarrassing. "I..." the girl''s face was slightly red. She was so big that she had never been so close to a man. However, she knew that he had no ability to jump on the tree. If she wanted to escape, she still had to rely on Zhang Zheng''s strength. However, it was a little embarrassing for Zhang Zheng to hold her. The girl was afraid that Zhang Zhen would not be able to hold her, so she hesitated for a moment. "Zhang Zheng, why don''t you carry me on your back "Ah..." Zhang Zheng, this is the first smile along the way with the girl. This smile makes the girl slightly stunned. "You don''t think you''re born with a cold smileThe relationship between the girl and Zhang Zhen is not good, because Zhang Zheng is the only one who doesn''t flatter. No matter what suggestions the girl puts forward, Zhang Zheng denies it most of the time. Really, the girl has always been dissatisfied with Zhang Zheng. The girl felt that Zhang Zheng had no human feelings at all. She would only put on a ferocious poker face. She didn''t know how to adapt at all. Now the girl finally understood that Zhang Zheng''s words were for her own good. In such a foreign land, I and my entourage have no experience in coping with them. Obviously, Zhang Zheng has rich experience. If I had seen the children before and listened to Zhang Zheng, there would have been no later events, and there would have been no such disastrous accident. Zhang Zheng ignored the girl''s words, but turned around and let him lie down behind him. At the age of 16, although not very big, the girl''s chest is obviously well developed. If she lies on Zhang Zheng''s back, she will inevitably press her chest on Zhang Zheng''s back, which makes her psychologically shy. However, in this case, the girl can''t care about so much. After all, there are dangers at any time. So the girl just hesitated for a moment, and then she fell down on Zhang Zheng''s back, and clasped her hands tightly around Zhang Zheng''s neck. When Zhang Zheng stood up, it was inevitable to hold up the girl''s buttocks. Otherwise, he would let the girl hang on his body and strangle himself. The girl''s face immediately turned red, but because it was lying on Zhang Zheng''s back, Zhang Zheng couldn''t see the girl''s face. Although the girl''s buttocks feel very good and her back can feel the softness of the girl''s chest, Zhang Zheng can''t think so much at the moment. After all, it''s important to escape. Chapter 334 Zhang Zheng once again leaped a lot of trees. After about half an hour, Zhang Zheng stopped and jumped down from the trees. At this moment, Zhang Zheng had already run a long distance with the girl, and then there was a mountain. It should have been out of the power range of the armed elements. Zhang Zheng put the girl down and said. "It should be almost now. We should be out of the sphere of influence of those armed elements. Do you have any communication equipment? We''ll contact the embassy and ask them to send guards to rescue us. " "I put them all in my schoolbag. I didn''t take them with me." The girl got down from Zhang Zheng''s body, and her face was still a little red. Just now she was lying on Zhang Zheng''s shoulder. The strong masculine breath from Zhang Zheng''s body made his heart beat faster. Zhang Zheng frowned, because his mobile phone has no signal here. At this border, only that kind of satellite mobile phone can communicate. Zhang Zheng brought a mobile phone in China, which could use the communication network. But now he is in the border, which is a blind area for signals. Only the girl with a satellite phone can communicate with the outside world. However, the girl put it in her backpack and didn''t take it with her. "Ah, what now?" The girl''s face was startled, and then a trace of apology flashed on her face. "I didn''t know the satellite phone was so important. The phone was too heavy, so I put it in my backpack. I thought the ordinary mobile phone could be used anywhere. I''m sorry... " Zhang Zheng looked at the girl''s face, and then he shook his head helplessly. It was estimated that this was the first time that the girl had been away from home. She had no experience and didn''t say anything more. After all, in the small town before, everyone''s mobile phones had signals. Girls would not think of the role of satellite phones, and that kind of phones were much larger than ordinary mobile phones It''s even heavier. It''s not very convenient for girls to carry them with them. "My mobile phone has a positioning function. Although I can''t make a phone call, I still have GPS signals. I can only wait for my friends in China to find something wrong after positioning, so that they can come and rescue us." Zhang Zheng didn''t worry too much. Turning on the mobile phone''s positioning is basically equivalent to a passive state. After all, Zhang Zheng can''t send his own location information. He can only think of his own accident until others find something wrong. "Thank you, Zhang Zheng. If I didn''t have you, my innocence would have been destroyed." At the moment, the girl sincerely thanks Zhang Zheng. "No thanks." Zhang Zheng light said: "this is my own job, you do not have to thank me." "There''s a cave in front of us. Let''s go there and hide for a while! Then I''ll go outside to find something to eat and have a rest. After all, you''re a little tired with me. " "Well, I''ll listen to you." "And my name is snow." "Oh..." Zhang Zheng responded and then turned to look for food. Zhang Zheng must make full use of his time to look for food, and he must be prepared as soon as possible, because the rescuers don''t know when they can come. If they are not prepared enough, they and Xuejian may die here. The cave is not wide inside. Sitting in the cave, you can see the situation outside the cave. Snow sees curling up in the cave with both legs and looking at the cave quietly. Zhang Zheng''s back is slowly moving away. Suddenly, there is a very lonely feeling in the blood splashing. His expression is a little lost and his mind is a little tired. The first time he and a man have such intimate action, but he seems to be very indifferent to himself, is he still concerned about his own willful and reckless? The girl looked out of the cave. This is why Zhang Zheng and Xue Jian were in the cave. Xuejian followed Zhang Zheng''s side and wanted to help, but Zhang Zheng was very fast. He quickly cleaned up the branches, and then turned back to the cave. The girl could only follow Zhang Zheng and was at a loss. The two men returned to the cave and sat in front of the fire. Zhang Zheng kept his eyes closed. Because there were few people here, Zhang Zheng had to keep his body at the peak to deal with the emergency. Snow see looking at Zhang Zheng, feel a bit boring. Although Xue Jian usually contacts few people, she also contacts people like Zhang Zheng. Those men are either crazy courteous to themselves, or all kinds of flattery. There is no one like Zhang Zheng who ignores himself. Xue Jian certainly won''t be silly enough to think that Zhang Zheng is a maverick and wants to attract his attention. If Zhang Zheng had done this on purpose before, now they are alone, and they have shown enough kindness to Zhang Zheng. Why is Zhang Zheng so indifferent to himself. "Let''s talk, Zhang Zheng." Xuejian hesitated for a moment and finally asked Zhang Zheng. "What did you say? I didn''t hear you. " Zhang Zheng opened his eyes. To tell you the truth, Xuejian is really a girl who makes people feel excited. Especially over the years, she is the only girl who is alone with herself. It is impossible to say that she is not attracted. However, Zhang Zheng is a man of principle, and snow seeing is his protection object. Zhang Zheng will not cross the boundary between the two, because it is not Zhang Zheng''s style."You should have experienced a lot of interesting things! Can you tell me something about it? Is that all right? " Because Zhang Zheng''s experience in dealing with affairs is very old-fashioned, and he will not be flustered when encountering things. He is very decisive in doing things, which makes Xuejian deeply strange. Xuejian thinks that this man must be a man with a story. Although he looks about his age, he must have a different life with himself. "You think too much. There''s no interesting story." Zhang Zheng flatly refused the question of Xuejian Xue Jian was a little angry. How could this person not understand the amorous feelings? Watching Zhang Zheng close his eyes again, he felt a bit bored. He decided to go out and have a look at Zhang Zheng''s poker face is really boring. "Don''t go far." Zhang Zheng did not open his eyes, but said to Xuejian. "Hum!" Snow saw a hum, is to answer Zhang Zheng''s words, turned to leave the cave. Zhang Zheng didn''t stop him, because in the process of going out to look for food, he found that there was no danger nearby, and the armed elements would not find it in a short time. Therefore, it is safe for the time being, so Zhang Zheng did not stop snow seeing out. Zhang Zheng was relieved when he saw snow,. After all, it was the first time that Zhang Zheng was alone with a beautiful girl. His puberty was inevitably touched. Although Zhang Zheng knew that Xuejian had a high status in her family, Zhang Zheng inevitably had a good impression on him, which inevitably made his heart beat faster. It is impossible for a new brother like Zhang Zheng not to be flustered. Although he tries his best to calm himself down, the effect is not obvious. He is a graceful lady and a gentleman. At the moment, Zhang Zheng''s mood is not as stable as after two years. After all, Zhang Zheng is also a normal man. Part of the reason for Zhang Zheng''s closing his eyes is to calm his mind. In the atmosphere of barren mountains and mountains, solitary men and few women are alone, and it is easy to brush guns and get off fire in the cave. Although Zhang Zheng is also eager to produce some things, it is rational to stop him. After all, it has something to do with the protection of the elephant, which is shameful in his own circle. What''s more, Zhang Zheng himself also wants to understand that the other party is a princess in a family. What he said is a bodyguard. What happens to the princess is really unrealistic. Chapter 335 It is impossible for a new brother like Zhang Zheng not to be flustered. Although he tries his best to calm himself down, the effect is not obvious. He is a graceful lady and a gentleman. At the moment, Zhang Zheng''s mood is not as stable as after two years. After all, Zhang Zheng is also a normal man. Part of the reason for Zhang Zheng''s closing his eyes is to calm his mind. In the atmosphere of barren mountains and mountains, solitary men and few women are alone, and it is easy to brush guns and get off fire in the cave. Although Zhang Zheng is also eager to produce some things, it is rational to stop him. After all, it has something to do with the protection of the elephant, which is shameful in his own circle. What''s more, Zhang Zheng himself also wants to understand that the other party is a princess in a family. What he said is a bodyguard. What happens to the princess is really unrealistic. Xuejian ran out of the cave, but she didn''t go far. She didn''t want to cause any trouble to Zhang Zheng. She just piled up a snowman near the cave to play. she saw that she had a lot of fun playing on the snow field alone. After making the snowman, she wrote Zhang Zheng on the snowman and portrayed a cold expression on the snowman''s face. After all this, Xuejian finally tolerated I couldn''t help laughing. Zhang Zheng was awakened by the silver bell like laughter outside the cave. He was pulled back from the memory and frowned. The laughter made Zhang Zheng a little upset. After all, the resistance of adolescent boys to girls was very poor. Zhang Zheng had tried very hard not to think about those things, but he could not help thinking about the smile in his mind. Zhang Zheng opened his eyes a little annoyed and said very upset. "What are you laughing at?" "Come and see this snowman. It looks like you or not." Xuejian points to his snowman with great satisfaction, and winks at Zhang Zheng with a sly face. Zhang Zheng got up and walked out of the cave. He couldn''t help laughing when he saw the snowman. He didn''t expect that a snowman would come out of the cave, let alone look very impressive. "Stacked, OK." Zhang Zheng said lightly. "I don''t know. I''m a genius. This is a masterpiece of genius." Xuejian got Zhang Zheng''s affirmation and was very happy. However, Zhang Zheng turned back to the cave after saying this, because in Zhang Zheng''s psychology, there was a kind of rejection to snow seeing. He warned himself that he should not go too close to the snowstorm, otherwise, in case of something happened, the organization would certainly not let go of its own after all, it is not glorious to have a relationship with the protected object. Seeing Zhang Zheng, he just took a casual look and then left. Xuejian was a bit interested and tasteless. After all, after a long time of hard work, he changed his masterpiece in the end, only one sentence was OK. Xuejian was a little annoyed. He looked up at his snowman and became more and more angry. He kicked the snowman to pieces. "I kick you to death, I kick you to death, let you drag, let you ignore me, kick you to death." Xuejian seems to regard the snowman in front of her as a card. The 16-year-old girl has no idea. All the joys and sorrows are on her face. She is also the most easily moved age. The more indifferent Zhang Zheng is, the more unwilling she is. "Why, even if you''re here to protect me, you don''t have to be so ruthless, just like someone else owes you millions." After all, it''s a pity that some of the snowman''s heart is broken by the snow man after a long time. The snow house where Xuejian is located seldom snows, so Xuejian has not seen snow very much, so it''s a great pleasure to play. Although the snowman is damaged, it''s a pity, but Xuejian doesn''t want to make another one, and then turn around to play other games. Although it was cold outside, he still enjoyed playing, and his face was flushed with cold. However, this was the first time he played so indulgently that he felt carefree. At home, he was not supervised by his family members to learn piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, or to learn the management experience of family enterprises. He had no time to play at all. After returning to the cave, Zhang Zheng picked up the remaining bird meat and put it into his mouth. In the twinkling of an eye, it was dark. There were some wolf calls in the distance. Seeing that the snow was afraid, he ran back to the cave. However, after the snow sword reached the cave, the whole person was already a little stiff. "It''s so cold, so cold!" Snow see put his hand on the top of the fire, baked a fire, to let his body warm up. I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. Zhang Zheng opened his eyes, picked up the branches around him and threw them into the fire, which made the fire more prosperous. Seeing snow, looking at Zhang Zheng''s cool face, a smile crossed his mouth. It seems that he is still very concerned about himself. When his body is cold, he adds firewood to the fire. He must be afraid that he is too cold and the fire can''t warm himself, so he adds branches to the fire. In fact, there is nothing wrong with Zhang Zheng''s concern for her, but Zhang Zheng is not good at expressing himself and is not willing to show it. "This is the first time I''ve spent the night by myself." Xuejian looked at the burning fire in front of him, and felt it was very exciting and interesting. In the past 16 years, he never thought that he would spend the night in a cave with a boy beside him.The snowy face, illuminated by the fire, is more gorgeous than during the day, making people more likely to have a feeling of heart palpitation. Such a beautiful scenery on such a fine day is romantic, and it makes people dream. Zhang Zheng sighed slightly, and tried to restrain his emotions, so that he did not want to think about these things. And then asked. "Are you hungry now?" "No, but I''m a little sleepy. I want to have a rest." Snow saw shook her head. Zhang Zheng wanted to say that when he let snow see rest, the sound of wolf howling came from outside not far from the cave. During the day, the border was still very quiet, but once it was evening, all kinds of wild animals came out for activities. "Zhang Zheng, I, I''m a little scared. You''ll always stay by my side and protect me, right?" Snow see subconsciously in front of the fire shrinking body, buried his head between his legs, he is just a 16-year-old, an ordinary girl just, will also be afraid, in the past at home are pet little princess, where has experienced such a thing? At night, the fire cave, two people, together, although some romantic and exciting, but if there are wild animals around, it will become fear, how can there be any romance? "Don''t be afraid. We have a fire here, and the wolf won''t come in." Zhang Zheng said lightly. If the wolf is not hungry, he will not easily get close to the fire. Zhang Zheng, who is nearby, has rich experience in wild life. He naturally knows these things. "Oh... Good..." snow saw nodded. Chapter 336 Snow see subconsciously in front of the fire shrinking body, buried his head between his legs, he is just a 16-year-old, an ordinary girl just, will also be afraid, in the past at home are pet little princess, where has experienced such a thing? At night, the fire cave, two people, together, although some romantic and exciting, but if there are wild animals around, it will become fear, how can there be any romance? "Don''t be afraid. We have a fire here, and the wolf won''t come in." Zhang Zheng said lightly. If the wolf is not hungry, he will not easily get close to the fire. Zhang Zheng, who is nearby, has rich experience in wild life. He naturally knows these things. "Oh... Good..." snow saw nodded. "Marshal, do you really want to leave our brothers who are living and dying?" An iron man was kneeling on one knee and looking up at the man standing on the top of the mountain. "You don''t have to persuade me any more. I''ve been fighting with Jin people since I came to the border three years ago. I don''t feel guilty to the country and the people, but I''m ashamed of my wife. I don''t need to persuade you any more." The man looks at the sunset in the sky, and the battlefield is covered with the blood of the enemy. The half kneeling man wiped his tears, raised his spear in his hand, and yelled, "we will send the king of Xiangxi off." The tiger, wolf and lion at the foot of the mountain yelled.... Lin''an, the capital of the Southern Song Dynasty. Chu Tianyang walked on the street of Lin''an City, looking at the passers-by and vendors, and the pavilions and pavilions beside him, he could not help but sigh: "the three years have been a long time. Lin''an City is different from Lin''an which I have been thinking about for three years. But I don''t know if my old friend is still there Thinking of this, Chu Tianyang can''t help but speed up the pace under his feet. When you have been in the city for three years, many things have happened. Chu Tianyang happened to see a peddler passing by on the street at this time, so he hurried forward and asked, "brother, do you know what happened to the Qin family here?" The peddler looked at the tall man in front of him and said, "this brother has not been to Lin''an in recent years. The Qin family has a lot of scenery recently. " The Hawker''s eyes were full of envy. Then he said, "the eldest daughter of the Qin family is going to marry the new magistrate''s son. Then the magistrate directly gave a luxurious mansion in Lin''an City as a dowry gift to the Qin family. I really envy that the Qin family has a beautiful young lady." When Chu Tianyang heard the blue veins on his forehead, he not only roared, but also startled the peddlers. He directly sat down on the ground. All the pedestrians on the street were scared. All the vendors stopped and looked at Chu Tianyang. The peddler got up in a hurry and trembled and asked, "childe, I''m just a peddler. There''s an 80 year old mother on the top and a child crying for food under me." Looking around, Chu Tianyang realized that he was a bit out of tune. He coughed gently. Then he took the peddler to a small alley and asked, "didn''t Qin''s parents and daughters get married three years ago? Why do they marry the new magistrate''s son now?" "You don''t know something about it. According to the family members of the Qin family, it is said that the son-in-law of Miss Qin''s family died in the battlefield of resistance against the enemy, and then the magistrate''s son-in-law happened to take a fancy to Miss Qin''s family. The elders of the Qin family agreed to the appointment of the magistrate''s family." The peddler looked at Chu Tianyang''s face more and more black, and said in a hurry: "don''t be angry, young master. I''ve heard from the grapevine that the Qin family is going to get married tomorrow." The blue veins on Chu Tianyang''s forehead burst out, like the dragons. Chu Tianyang quickly said thanks and left in a hurry. The peddler looked at Chu Tianyang leaving, directly paralyzed on the ground, "this childe''s momentum is really frightening. I don''t know what''s involved with the Qin family. It''s possible that Lin''an City will change." He shook his head and left the lane. Chu Tianyang''s face is as heavy as water. He looks for an inn, pays the rent, and leaves the counter. He hears that almost everyone in the inn is talking about the wedding of the Qin family and the magistrate''s house tomorrow. Hearing this, Chu Tianyang''s anger is on the verge of breaking out. Entering the room, Chu Tianyang took a cold bath to calm himself down and think about the whole story. Chu Tianyang can be sure that Qin Xue, the eldest lady of the Qin family, has true feelings for her. Otherwise, she would not have abandoned herself when she was poor three years ago. If Qin Xue didn''t love me, I would not agree with her marriage at that time. I have to wait until tomorrow to ask her in person. "If it''s really Qin Xue''s change of heart, I have nothing to say. After all, I owe her too much in the past three years, and I haven''t given her anything. But if it''s forced by the Qin family, I don''t mind letting them taste the anger of the king of Xiangxi." "Today''s things come here first, as well as the current situation, you should think clearly, we should have a look at the situation between us. Otherwise, I can''t help it then. No one will say much about the future. Now you''d better have a look at it. You are still too young. Otherwise, you may be the strongest in the world Although ye Wushuang did not continue to say anything, but looking at his actions, ye Wushuang felt that he was very handsome.In the rest of the time, in any case, the rest of the people have some helplessness, now the situation, the next thing has no idea what to do, now is has begun to gradually spread. The boss stood up to have a look, and finally found that no one dares to go up. He was more angry in his heart, pointing to ye Wushuang and swearing. Even the eyes are full of humiliation, those people just react, immediately go up to catch ye Wushuang, originally ye Wushuang can cope with at the beginning. In the end, ye Wushuang gave up. However, ye Wushuang did not know what these people were going to do. What will happen recently is no longer a matter for ye Wushuang. However, in the rest of the time, ye Wushuang is naturally worried, and he doesn''t want to talk about the future. "Now, you''re not caught by us, boy? At this time, you still obediently listen to me, and then you can worry about you. If you don''t listen to me, we will really have to act seriously. In the end, we will find another person. " Head to meet the teacher''s very doubts, do not know how to explain the situation. Now think about it carefully, ye Wushuang''s heart naturally knows what kind of things will be in the future, and ye Wushuang does not intend to see it in the eyes. Chapter 337 Snow saw sitting in front of the fire, deep sleep in the past. She was so tired that she had to escape from life and death in the hands of armed men before, and then played wildly outside the snow. All these exhausted a girl''s physical strength, so she soon fell asleep. Knowing how long it took, Xuejian suddenly felt that she was very uncomfortable. She felt particularly cold. Her body kept shaking. Xuejian opened her trembling eyes and wanted to confirm whether the fire was extinguished? The cave at night is very quiet. The slight movement of snow and the sound of body movement awaken Zhang Zheng who has been resting quietly. He thinks that something has happened. When he sees it, he wakes up and reconfirm the surrounding environment, and then closes his eyes again. "Zhang Zheng, I''m so cold, I''m really cold..." seeing the snow, I found that the fire was not extinguished, but I really felt very cold in my body. I don''t know why. Zhang Zheng opened his eyes again and looked at the snow strangely. He did not feel cold. On the contrary, he felt a little hot because the fire was burning all the time. However, it was because of this that Zhang Zhengzheng realized that this matter was not quite right. "What''s wrong with you? How can you feel cold?" Zhang Zheng stood up and came to Xuejian and asked what happened. "It''s so cold... I''m really cold..." looking at Xue Jian''s face, Zhang Zheng turns blue, his lips turn purple, and his body trembles slightly. Then he frowns and reaches for Xuejian''s forehead. Although Xuejian is very cold and uncomfortable now, the whole person is still very sober. When Zhang Zheng''s hand touched his forehead, his face immediately turned red and his body trembled slightly. He was really so big that he had such close physical contact with a slightly likeable opposite sex for the first time, which made him feel a kind of unprecedented shyness . "how can it be so hot? How can it burn so badly?" Zhang Zheng frowned. He did not expect that he would have a fever at such a dangerous juncture. Think of the day, snow almost in the snow outside the end of the afternoon, coupled with the girl''s body is relatively weak, may be that time to catch a cold. At that time, Zhang Zheng didn''t pay attention to it, but looking back, Xuejian was an ordinary person after all. Unlike himself, cold was a very normal phenomenon. Zhang Zheng is really in a bit of a hurry now. He doesn''t have any medicine to cure cold. The medical box has been robbed by those armed elements. What can I do? Although I can do medicine, I have nothing in my hand now. How can I treat him. A cold and fever can not be cured by simple massage. If you have a silver needle in your hand, you can prick a few acupoints to cool down the temperature of Xuejian to achieve the purpose of treatment. But the problem is that it is all based on the silver needle in hand, now there is nothing, in case of a cold and fever serious, but there will be big trouble. Zhang Zheng is like an ant on a hot pot. He is so anxious that he can''t do anything for him who has rich living experience in the wild. "It''s so cold..." snow see feel more and more cold, the whole body is constantly shaking, teeth are also constantly chattering. Zhang Zheng is very anxious and struggling in his heart. However, after seeing the special pain of Xuejian''s expression, Zhang Zheng still squatted down, took a deep breath, and then stretched out his arms to hold Xuejian tightly, hoping that this could help her and relieve her pain. "Well..." Xue Jian groaned imperceptibly. For the first time, she was held by a strange man, but now she can only feel the warmth and security brought by Zhang Zheng. Beauty in the arms, Zhang Zheng is not Liu Xiahui, so he can not sit still. What Zhang Zheng can do is to control himself, control his emotions, and let himself not think about the beautiful girl in his arms. He always reminds himself that he is treating Xuejian and can never take advantage of others'' danger. However, the long night and the quiet moonlight at the entrance of the mountain create a romantic atmosphere. In this case, it''s really hard to maintain emotional stability. After 16 years, Xuejian felt very relieved for the first time, which was brought to him by Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng''s not generous arms gave her countless warmth. Xuejian fell asleep in this warm embrace. When snow again woke up, she felt that she had no previous cold, instead of a warm feeling. She felt warm on her body, which made her some reluctant, but also some shy and embarrassed. After all, now I am lying in the arms of a strange man, which should be put in the past, even don''t dare to think about it, but now it happens naturally. And also let her have a feeling of infatuation, some reluctant to give up. Is that what it feels like to like someone? I don''t know. I feel a little confused. In the past 16 years of life, my life has been like a piece of white paper. It is simple. Even if the childe I contact is out of the relationship of interests, it is to better manage the family business in the future. This is not the same as Zhang Zheng''s feeling.Snow see oneself really very infatuated, this kind of feeling now, really want to go on all the time. Zhang Zheng''s perception is very keen. When the girl in his arms wakes up, Zhang Zheng immediately feels it. He opens his eyes and asks in a low voice. "Are you awake? How do you feel now? " "I... I feel a little cold now..." snow sees lying. She doesn''t know why she lies, so she lies. Xuejian''s face is very red. Fortunately, it is night now. Under the light of the fire, people''s face is already a little red, and Xuejian is not afraid to be discovered by Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng reached out and touched his forehead. What he felt was his normal body temperature. He couldn''t help being a little stunned. The forehead that sees snow already returned to normal, how can still feel cold? Is it just that the fever on the forehead has subsided, and the body has not yet abated? Zhang Zheng thought of this, subconsciously, he put his hand under the snowy armpit, but inevitably met the snow chest. The unexpected softness made Zhang Zheng''s hand slightly stunned, but Zhang Zheng''s behavior was like deliberately touching the chest of snow. Xuejian snorted softly, and her face became more and more red. However, to our surprise, Xuejian did not object or stop her. That kind of instant feeling made her have an unprecedented cardiac experience and made her breathe more and more urgent. Chapter 338 "Hmmm..." snow saw sent out a low and inaudible groan. Even though the voice was small, Zhang Zheng could not help but hear it clearly in the silent atmosphere of the cave. Zhang Zheng''s heart beat could not help speeding up. It was a seductive voice. The killing power of Zhang Zheng''s first brother was unimaginable, which made Zhang Zheng have a burning feeling in a moment. Snow see in the heart and nervous, and look forward to, is that kind of thing in the legend, to produce? Xuejian is not a casual person, but at this moment, she really has such an idea. Zhang Zheng is undoubtedly the first boy to have a good impression and the first man to walk into Xuejian''s heart. Before Xuejian''s impression on Zhang Zheng was very poor, because Zhang Zheng''s attitude always made Xuejian feel uncomfortable. Zhang Zheng''s coldness and lack of human feelings made Xuejian hate Zhang Zheng all the time. From the beginning, when Zhang Zheng came to this team, Zhang Zheng has always been in a kind of indifferent attitude towards Xuejian. What makes Xuejian even more angry is that when Xuejian puts forward some suggestions and plans, Zhang Zheng always contradicts Xuejian, which makes Xuejian always have an opinion on Zhang Zheng. Because of this, let snow see hate Zhang Zheng very much. How can this man be so conceited? Even if your own background is very strong and powerful, you don''t have to put yourself in a high position. Don''t you know you want to let girls? I don''t care about women at all. Xuejian almost doubted whether Zhang Zheng had any problems or had abnormal sexual orientation. However, later facts proved that Zhang Zheng was right. Zhang Zheng was indeed a great man. His judgment is correct. What he said is really for his own good. He really lacks coping experience. His judgment has brought a lot of trouble to the team. When he was in danger, Zhang Zheng was the first to stand up to protect himself. Even because of his willful and reckless actions, Zhang Zheng was shot and injured. However, Zhang Zheng never complained about anything and never scolded himself. At this moment, Xuejian was really moved. She didn''t know whether her feeling of Zhang Zheng was love or not. Sometimes, love is so simple, and it comes. Love and hate may change in an instant, and the former hate becomes love. Just like the moment Ning caichen saved Xiaoqian, Xiaoqian fell in love with Ning caichen deeply. Even if he died, he should protect Ning caichen. Love, sometimes, is really simple. So at this moment, Xuejian also fell in love with Zhang Zheng. Maybe at the age of 16, my feelings are not mature, but I dare to love and hate, regardless of the consequences! Maybe this kind of love is blind, but Xuejian doesn''t regret it. It can also be said that if Xuejian gives up now, she will certainly regret it later. Snow see lying in the arms of Zhang Zheng that moment, snow to forget their own mission, forget the family''s mandate, time only stay in this second, she really hope that time can be static, so that she can forever lie in Zhang zhenghuai, let her happiness. However, Zhang Zheng''s hand was withdrawn, which made Xuejian''s heart a little lost. She wanted Zhang Zheng to continue, but the girl''s reserve made her embarrassed to say it. "Zhang Zheng... Hold me... I''m cold..." listening to the words of the snowstorm, Zhang Zheng''s mind became a little confused. The words in the snow were like the last straw that killed the camel, which made Zhang Zheng lose his mind completely. Regardless of whether the snowstorm was cold or not, Zhang Zheng directly stretched out his hands and held the snowstorm tightly. Both of them breathed more heavily, and the whole cave was warmed by the embrace of two young men. Snow saw slightly closed her eyes, but the lashes of the jitter betrayed her inner fluctuation, showing that her heart is very restless. No doubt, the expression of snow made Zhang Zheng more excited. Looking at the cherry in the snow, his mouth slightly cocked up, which made Zhang zhengmeng have an impulse to kiss down. Zhang Zheng slightly lowered his head, and just as the lips of the two people were approaching, they were about to meet each other. However, outside Shandong, there were a few wild wolf''s howls. Because of these shouts, Zhang Zheng immediately regained his composure. He suddenly raised his head and looked at the dark night outside the cave. There were a pair of twinkling green awns inside the night, which were the eyes of wolves. "Hoo..." Chief Executive Zhang took a breath and let go of his snowy body. He almost broke the rules and made an irreparable mistake. If anything happens today, Zhang Zheng''s career will be ruined. It is most unforgivable to have a relationship with the protected object. "There are wolves coming." Zhang said lightly. And at this time, snow also opened his eyes, that pair of beautiful big eyes, which flashed a trace of loss, is it not possible to take the initiative? Doesn''t he really like himself? Or... Because of the wolves? "These dead wolves, stinky wolves, destroy my good deeds." Xuejian cursed the wolves outside, but when he looked up to the outside of the cave, he was frightened by the number of wolves. There were twenty or thirty wolves outside, and they were looking at the cave, two men inside.Seeing the number of wolves so many, he immediately forgot the curse before, and subconsciously relied on Zhang Zheng''s arms. "I''m afraid..." Zhang Zheng felt that the snow was a little funny. Although the voice of snow seeing''s self was very small, it could not escape Zhang Zheng''s ears. However, Zhang Zheng didn''t say anything. The situation before was really too shocking, which made Zhang Zheng have a headache! Almost caused a lifelong disaster, if there is no wolf disturbance, maybe he really can not help kissing down, then he can be as ruthless as before? Although stopped in time, but can be regarded as nothing happened? But it is undeniable that the relationship between the two people is much better than before. "Wait and see. Maybe they didn''t come for us. We should be safe." Zhang Zheng''s light consolation snow see. Zhang Zheng can only comfort Xuejian, which can be regarded as comforting himself. After all, the number of wolves outside also makes Zhang Zheng have no bottom. After all, it''s winter outside. It''s snowy. It''s hard for wolves to find food. So they may be hungry. If that''s the case, the wolves will not leave easily after they find themselves in the snow. If there were only one or two wild wolves, Zhang Zheng could drive them away with bloodthirsty skills. But now there are more than 20 wolves outside. It is not easy to cope with this situation. "Oh... Good... Will you protect me? Can you hold me Chapter 339 If there were only one or two wild wolves, Zhang Zheng could drive them away with bloodthirsty skills. But now there are more than 20 wolves outside. It is not easy to cope with this situation. "Oh... Good... Will you protect me? Can you hold me Snow see deeply look at Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng did not respond. After all, before nearly caused a lifelong disaster, it is impossible to go wrong again and again. So Zhang Zheng did not reach out to see snow, but did not push her away. At this moment, what is the contradiction in Zhang Zheng''s heart. Seeing Zhang Zheng''s indifference, she felt some bitterness in her heart. However, she aroused her competitive psychology. She turned her mind and took the initiative to hold Zhang Zheng! Put your head on Zhang Zheng''s chest and listen to Zhang Zheng''s heartbeat quietly. At this moment, Xuejian forgot the horror of the hungry wolf. In Zhang Zheng''s arms, she felt very safe. Wolves surround the entrance of the cave. At this time, the competition is patience. When the sky is bright, they will retreat, but what they are waiting for is that the people in the cave are impatient to come out! Or make sure the fire in the cave is not dangerous! A lot of time has come to see snow God. "Zhang Zheng, you How to see Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng lowered his eyes and said, "Miss, it''s over." "Actually, you don''t hate it. It''s just too cold." Xuejian looks at Zhang Zheng, his face is a little red. Zhang Zheng didn''t say anything, but it can''t be denied that he didn''t hate to hear this sentence, which made him feel sweet. Zhang Zheng said to Xuejian, "is it still hard now?" Snow see greedy Zhang Zheng embrace temperature, pull a small lie: "still very cold." Then he looked at Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng sighed and held Xuejian in his arms again. Xuejian leaned on Zhang Zheng''s chest, listened to a strong heartbeat, and fell asleep again with shallow compatibility. Zhang Zheng heard the sound of even breath coming from his arms. He carefully put the snow on the grass beside the fire and looked at her quietly. There is no denying that the girl in front of her is extremely beautiful. At the moment when the little girl was leaning on her chest, she really had a kind of thought of her life. Now think about it is really let people have some helpless, but even so, for the nation, the side of the matter has been completely helpless. Looking at the scene in front of him, ye Wushuang naturally knows that this matter is not simple, but even so, for ye Wushuang, he doesn''t know what to do. A person and so on were stunned there, did not expect that ye Wushuang would make such a fierce resistance, even his own boss dare to fight, it seems that this matter will really anger his boss. Those people did not dare to go up, looking at ye Wushuang fighting so fierce, there are many things in the heart of the spread, but also afraid of their own injury. But when I think of cheating on others But looking at so many people, not a catch up, sad people also dare not easily past. Even some of the people who are often beaten down by the boss clapped their hands and applauded. At the same time, ye Wushuang, after hitting people to the ground at this time, is a little surprised. The old man wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth. Naturally, he understood what kind of situation would happen here and didn''t think about it any more. Looking at the things in front of me, I don''t know where I want to go, but I don''t know what to do here. "Today''s things come here first, as well as the current situation, you should think clearly, we should have a look at the situation between us. Otherwise, I can''t help it then. No one will say much about the future. Now you''d better have a look at it. You are still too young. Otherwise, you may be the strongest in the world Although ye Wushuang did not continue to say anything, but looking at his actions, ye Wushuang felt that he was very handsome. In the rest of the time, in any case, the rest of the people have some helplessness, now the situation, the next thing has no idea what to do, now is has begun to gradually spread. The boss stood up to have a look, and finally found that no one dares to go up. He was more angry in his heart, pointing to ye Wushuang and swearing. Even the eyes are full of humiliation, those people just react, immediately go up to catch ye Wushuang, originally ye Wushuang can cope with at the beginning. In the end, ye Wushuang gave up. However, ye Wushuang did not know what these people were going to do. What will happen recently is no longer a matter for ye Wushuang. However, in the rest of the time, ye Wushuang is naturally worried, and he doesn''t want to talk about the future. "Now, you''re not caught by us, boy?At this time, you still obediently listen to me, and then you can worry about you. If you don''t listen to me, we will really have to act seriously. In the end, we will find another person. " Head to meet the teacher''s very doubts, do not know how to explain the situation. Now think about it carefully, ye Wushuang''s heart naturally knows what kind of things will be in the future, and ye Wushuang does not intend to see it in the eyes. But even so, for ye Wushuang, there is no one to continue to think about things in the future. It''s better to look at it like this. "What do you want me to do? I don''t have anything to do. Besides, if you catch a stranger, you will not be afraid. Is he a killer who deleted you? You people simply have no knowledge and vision. Seeing how rare this thing is now, if you want to go and let me explore the situation, I can''t make it. After all, I also want the situation here. If we get the medicine, how can we get revenge? Let''s take revenge together, share weal and woe together. After all, we have experienced several times. Indeed, there is no difficulty for ye Wushuang at this time, but even so, serious thoughts have begun to emerge for ye Wushuang. The current situation is difficult to live, the heart is nervous, but people have some helplessness, now for ye Wushuang things have no idea what to do. "We''ve already made friends here, so if there''s really no way out at this time, you won''t have to stop and rob strangers yourself." Chapter 340 Snow see see Zhang Zheng hear their own words, indifferent, without the slightest expression, the heart of some bitterness, but this more aroused her competitive heart. This snowstorm became more active, so she turned her head and took the initiative to hold Zhang Zheng. She put her head close to Zhang Zheng''s chest and quietly listened to his heartbeat. From this moment on, Xuejian forgot the hungry wolf outside the cave, because he felt an unprecedented sense of security in Zhang Zheng''s arms. The group of wild wolves surrounded the entrance of the cave, they did not have the slightest action, at this time they were fighting for whose patience was more lasting. As long as the sky is bright, the wolves will naturally retreat. If they have identified the fire inside the cave and there is no danger, it is estimated that the wolves will rush directly to the cave. Finally, there was a wolf, impatient, because hunger overcome the fear of the fire, he tried to get closer to the cave, there was nothing to eat the wolf, he could only starve to death. Snow also saw the wolf, can''t help but have a low cry. "Don''t they dare to come in?" "Rabbits will bite people when they are in a hurry, not to mention a group of hungry wolves outside." For the first time, Zhang Zheng showed a wry smile. He underestimated the courage of the wolves nearby. He did not expect that they could bear the fear brought by the fire. Of course, Zhang Zheng didn''t have to be afraid of wolves, but what he was afraid of was that while Zhang Zheng was surrounded by wolves, the rest of the wolves went to hurt Xuejian. It is extremely unrealistic to face more than 20 wolves alone. Zhang Zheng can''t think of a way to protect the snowstorm when faced with so many wolves. "Zhang Zheng, I''m afraid." This time, I didn''t lie, but I really felt scared. "Oh... It''s OK. Don''t worry." Zhang Zheng comforted. But his eyes were fixed on the wolf who was slowly approaching the cave. The wolf had been walking and stopping. Maybe he knew that everything in front of him was just a little quiet. Maybe the wolf was very hungry. After a short period of exploration, he was impatient and walked towards the cave. At this time, Zhang Zheng''s heart raised his voice, because as long as there was a wolf, he determined the fire in the cave When there is no threat, the remaining wolves are expected to swarm in. Xuejian couldn''t help but cry out and hugged Zhang Zheng''s arm more tightly. Zhang Zheng frowned. He didn''t expect that the wolf was brave. However, at this time, it would be useless to care about the courage of the wolf. It''s impossible to think about letting the wolf go back by himself. In such a moment, Zhang Zheng had already thought of many ways in his mind. In a flash, Zhang Zheng suddenly had a heart to kill the wolf. He only hoped to use the wolf to kill the chickens and make the rest of the wolves fear and prevent them from attacking the cave. I hope it works. "Wait a minute. Don''t be afraid. We''ll have meat tomorrow. I''ll barbecue you tomorrow day." Zhang Zheng, while moving snow to see, embracing his hand, said faintly. Of course, some people are not happy to see snow, because it is very insecure to leave Zhang Zheng. But there is no way, can''t wait for the wolf to go to the cave? Therefore, snow see obediently released his hands, but to Zhang Zheng, said. "Be careful... I''m waiting for you here." "Ah... Good..." after Zhang Zheng finished, he immediately got up and ran to the wolf. He lifted his foot and kicked it to the head of the wolf. Without waiting for the wolf to react, he was kicked out by Zhang Zheng. Then he directly hit the wall of the cave, whined and died. Zhang Zheng''s action was very decisive and cruel. The wolves outside saw Zhang Zheng''s ferocity and produced a trace of fear. They could not help but step back two steps. Xuejian also subconsciously exclaimed, because he did not expect Zhang Zheng to be so powerful that he could kick an adult wolf to death with only one foot. This relieved her mind of Zhang Zheng. After Zhang Zheng kicked the wolf to death, he did not return to Xuejian''s side, but coldly looked at the cave. The wolves outside confronted them, just like warning those wolves that this is their territory. Those wolves are really afraid of Zhang Zheng. They have found that the man at the entrance of the cave is a dangerous prey. However, they are still quietly outside the cave because of their hunger. They seem to be waiting for a certain time and ready to rush on. Although Zhang Zheng brought them enough fear, hunger kept the wolves from retreating. Zhang Zheng doesn''t dare to relax at all, because wolves are likely to attack at any time. Maybe in the eyes of the wolves, Zhang Zheng is only powerful by one person, and can''t be the opponent of a group of wolves. If Zhang Chang could fight against a group of wolves alone, he would have gone out of the cave and killed the wolves. "Zhang Zheng, can you come back to me... I''m a little scared." Zhang Zheng must take the present situation seriously and not be slack at all. So Zhang Zheng can''t leave the cave gate now and return to the snow.Snow see some angry Dudu mouth, but Zhang Zheng did not see. After a while, two wolves finally came to Zhang Zheng''s side because they could not bear the hunger. The two wolves did not launch an attack soon, but slowly tried. After all, the fear that Zhang Zheng had just kicked a wolf to death still remained in the brain of the group of wolves. If there were only two wolves, Zhang Zheng would have no problem dealing with them. What Zhang Zheng thinks now is that if the wolves are on one by two at a time, there is no problem dealing with them. But what Zhang Zheng was afraid of was that the pack of wolves would be in big trouble. Just as Zhang Zheng was thinking, the two wolves were slowly approaching Zhang Zheng. As if the two wolves had not been discussed, one wolf rushed to Zhang Zheng, and the remaining wolf went directly to the body of the wolf who had just been killed by Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng saw that the goals of the two wolves were not the same, and immediately sneered that the animal was the animal. If the two wolves face the enemy together, it may bring a little trouble to Zhang Zheng, but the wolves obviously have no sense of teamwork and can not face foreign enemies together when facing the enemy, which gives Zhang Zheng an opportunity. Zhang Zhengxian is a punch, directly to his own wolf to death. Then immediately, with the momentum of being too quick to hide one''s ears and steal the bell, he once again kicked the wolf who wanted to drag away the body of the same kind directly to death. Chapter 341 It''s really smart, but it''s a mistake. The wolf who doesn''t know how to cooperate not only killed his own kind, but also caught up with him. It''s really more than the gain. Zhang Zheng sneered and confronted the wolves outside the cave. They piled up the bodies of the three wild wolves and looked coldly at the wolves outside the cave. However, the wolves outside the cave saw Zhang Zheng so fierce that there was no wolf attacking again. This time, the wild wolves became more cautious. They retreated for a long time, but they still didn''t leave. This made Zhang Zheng a bit puzzled. He thought that after killing a few wild wolves, he could make the wolves afraid and let them leave. However, they didn''t expect that they were so brave. Although they were far away from the cave, they didn''t leave, which made Zhang Zheng wrinkled brows. Zhang Zheng didn''t expect that these wolves would be so persistent. Now it is still some time before dawn, so Zhang Zheng can only keep a cold eye on the wolves. Now he is more patient than others, and it depends on which party can''t hold on first. Zhang Zheng still hoped that these wolves would leave impatiently, so that he and Xuejian would be safe. As expected, after a short time, the wolves were impatient, but they did not leave, but intended to act collectively. I intend to fight Zhang Zheng to death. Among the wolves, a large wolf gave a roar. It looked like the leader of the wolf pack, as if he was giving orders. Then the wolves acted together and slowly approached the cave together. Zhang Zheng began to be puzzled because he did not think that the wolves were organized. He had seen that the two wolves had different opinions and had different actions. He thought that the wolves gathered together only because there was a fire here. However, he did not realize that this group of wolves actually existed in the wolf leader''s group, which was even more difficult to deal with. After all, with the wolf leader, the wolves will certainly listen to the wolf leader''s words, and will not be the same as before, and the number of wolves is so large. This makes Zhang Zheng''s brow frown deeper. "Oh ~ ~" the leading wolf gave out a miserable roar all his life, and all the wolves began to act. "Come on, don''t hide behind me." Zhang Zheng took a deep breath and said solemnly. Seeing snow was originally the object of Zhang Zheng''s protection, not to mention the relationship between the two before, but almost made substantial progress. From this point of view, Zhang Zheng could not give up the snowstorm and escape alone. This is not Zhang Zheng''s style. "Well..." Xuejian nodded cleverly. Although Xuejian was afraid of the wolves, she immediately hid behind Zhang Zheng. "Will you always protect me like this?" Zhang Zheng nodded. Snow see a heart smile, from behind the back hand embrace Zhang Zheng. Such a bold and active behavior, if put in the previous snow, this is also dare not think, but now it is so natural, may be in this extremely dangerous environment, snow see the courage to grow, so do some more active things. Zhang Zheng said with a wry smile. "Let me go." After all, if you hold yourself behind your back, you will not be able to use your fists to face the coming wolves. In this way, both of you will be in danger. "I don''t, I won''t let go." Snow see some stubborn retort way. Xuejian originally thought that Zhang Zheng wanted to leave himself and let him face the wolves by himself and leave his hope for life to himself. Snow see now want to live together, or die together. Snow see insisted on shaking his head. Zhang Zheng was a little stunned, but helpless. He had no choice but to turn around and hold up his double buttocks with his hands, and then put the slender legs of Xuejian in his waist. Although this would affect the full play of Tao and Zhang Zheng, it was much better than before. Although this will have a little impact on Zhang Zheng, for Zhang Zheng, it is enough to deal with wolves. "Hold my neck tight and don''t fall off." Zhang Zheng took a deep breath and said slowly to Xuejian. "Well... I''ll hold you tight." Although snow see some shy, but more or surprise. =She had thought that she hated herself, but she wanted to hold her in this way. Suddenly, she felt a little sweet in her heart. Zhang Zheng does not have time and snow to explain too much now, because the wolves have already rushed to Zhang Zheng. "Close your eyes and don''t look." Zhang Zheng said to Xuejian, and then prepared to deal with the group of wolves. Dealing with these wolves is nothing to Zhang Zheng. After all, Zhang Zheng often met these wild animals when he was on a mission. In addition, Zhang Zheng was bloodthirsty, so there was no panic in his heart. The reason why he let snow see close his eyes was that he didn''t want the bloody picture to scare her and leave a psychological shadow to Xuejian. Because of these wolves, Zhang Zheng is very depressed and has a lot of anger to vent. So Zhang Zheng wants to kill a lot. He must be more bloody and violent than when he dealt with the two or three wolves before. At this time, several wolves who rushed to the front also came to Zhang Zheng, and Zhang Zheng solved it without mercy. In this quiet and uninhabited border, there were bursts of howling and howling of wolves. One by one, the wolves rushed in front of Zhang Zheng, and then Zhang Zheng solved them one by one. The group of hungry wolves fell to the ground, the cave wall, and then died straight, after a while, the wolves were more than half dead. The leading wolf, as if he had found his own wolf pack, seemed not to be Zhang Zheng''s opponent. Finally, he couldn''t help but howl and led the rest of the wild wolves to leave the place quickly. It disappeared in a flash.In the eyes of the wolves, Zhang Zheng is an invincible existence, which they can''t win. Staying here is just a white death. If you don''t run now, are you waiting for Zhang Zhenglai to kill himself? "Well, now you can open your eyes. It''s safe now. " Zhang Zheng said lightly to Xuejian. "Is it safe?" Snow opened his eyes and saw the bodies of wild wolves all over the ground. Seeing the miserable situation of these wolf bodies, he was immediately shocked. "Did you kill them all?" "No, run away. Not all." If Zhang Zhengzhen really wanted to kill all the wolves, it would not be a difficult thing, but now he still has a snowstorm on his body, which makes it inconvenient to move, so he will let those wolves go. In fact, Zhang Zheng can also understand those wolves. After all, it is difficult to find food in winter. In addition, it is covered with snow outside, which makes it difficult to find food with their families. They find themselves out of instinct. After all, they also need to survive, competing for natural selection and survival of the fittest. Naturally, Zhang Zheng couldn''t see the animals who only knew their instincts. What''s more, the wolves killed by Zhang Zheng are enough for him and Xuejian to eat meat in casseroles for several days. Zhang Zheng doesn''t have to go out to look for food or kill all the wolves. Chapter 342 Zhang Zheng said lightly to Xuejian. "Is it safe?" Snow opened his eyes and saw the bodies of wild wolves all over the ground. Seeing the miserable situation of these wolf bodies, he was immediately shocked. "Did you kill them all?" "No, run away. Not all." If Zhang Zhengzhen really wanted to kill all the wolves, it would not be a difficult thing, but now he still has a snowstorm on his body, which makes it inconvenient to move, so he will let those wolves go. In fact, Zhang Zheng can also understand those wolves. After all, it is difficult to find food in winter. In addition, it is covered with snow outside, which makes it difficult to find food with their families. They find themselves out of instinct. After all, they also need to survive, competing for natural selection and survival of the fittest. Naturally, Zhang Zheng couldn''t see the animals who only knew their instincts. What''s more, the wolves killed by Zhang Zheng are enough for him and Xuejian to eat meat in casseroles for several days. Zhang Zheng doesn''t have to go out to look for food or kill all the wolves. "Zhang Zheng, I knew that you would protect me recklessly. You must like me Snow sees to Zhang Zheng sweet smile, very happy say. "You can''t die. If you die, I won''t be able to do business. People at the top will blame my bad work, which will have an impact on my career Zhang Zheng is not a fool. Of course, he knows what Xuejian thinks of himself. But all this is a mistake. Although the mistake has already happened, Zhang Zheng can''t make mistakes again and again. He must nip the bud in the cradle and can''t continue to grow up. Therefore, Zhang Zheng can only say this to Xuejian. Zhang Zheng put Xuejian on the ground and let go of his hands. However, the bloody sword put his arms around Zhang Zheng''s neck, but he didn''t mean to let go. As a result, Zhang Zheng was half squatting there, and he didn''t hold on to Xuejian, so the two men were exhausted. Snow see is also a more stubborn girl, so in Zhang Zheng body stiff. Zhang Zheng has always maintained the semi squat posture. Although this posture is not easy for ordinary people to adhere to, let alone add a girl to his body now, it is a piece of cake for the trained Zhang Zheng, and it is not a difficult thing. After all, it''s much better than the horse steps I used to do when I was a kid. In the end, Xuejian was the first to lose the battle, and could not hold on. He took the lead in compromising from Zhang Zheng, but his mood was really bad, and his eyes were full of resentment. "You''re cruel enough..." who are you? I''m so active. You''re like a wood, you don''t express anything, and you''re so indifferent to me. What''s wrong with me? Is it really my own problem? Am I too ugly? No, when I was in Kyoto, there were a lot of rich children courting themselves. Zhang Zheng''s indifference and ruthlessness made Xuejian doubt himself for the first time. Zhang Zheng saw that the cuts had come down from himself, and then he did not say anything. He went straight to the bodies of the wolves who had just been killed by Zhang Zheng. He had to deal with these bodies. The new regulations are now in winter. The meat is better preserved and will not corrupt. Zhang Zheng piled the bodies together. "I... I want to go to the bathroom..." Snow sees suddenly say. "Oh, good... I''ll go out." Zhang Zheng turned around. Go outside the cave. "No, I can''t go here. After all, this is where I live. I don''t know how long I''ll live here." Snow sees shake head to say. "Oh... I''ll stay in the cave. You go outside. I''ll stay in the cave." "Zhang Zheng, people are girls. If you want to write about the wolves, what should I do? I''m afraid of them all by myself. Go and accompany me." Snow now looks like an ordinary girl rebellious in adolescence. The more Zhang Zhengyue wanted to hide from her, the more unwilling he was, the more he wanted to get it, and he couldn''t control so much. Xuejian became more daring. "It''s OK. I just picked out their eyes and stepped on them." Zhang Zheng said sarcastically. After all, Xuejian found that the wolves were peeping at him and Zhang Zheng at that time, but they had made a poisonous oath. Snow see Leng a Leng, also think of their own before the heroic words, immediately some embarrassed. I didn''t expect such a low voice of self talk, Zhang Zheng can hear, this let snow see the ear root son are some red. However, after a second thought, what can Zhang Zheng do even if he hears it? Instead, he was so bold and active. He was not afraid that Zhang Zheng would think much, but that he would not think of anything. So snow see some proud said: "I mean ah, after killing them, in digging out their eyeballs, I when bubble step." "..." after a long period of silence, Zhang Zheng finally found a truth known all over the world. As expected, there is no reason to speak with beautiful girls, because they are totally unreasonable. What they say can be white, and they have to admit that she is right."Well, I''ll go with you. I won''t peek." Zhang Zheng said speechless. Xuejian frowned and didn''t say anything, but in his heart, he hoped Zhang Zheng could peek at it, which at least showed that Zhang Zheng was still interested in himself. Although this feeling will be very shy, but it doesn''t matter, after all, I have taken the initiative so many times today, and it''s not so bad. Then they walked out of the cave. Xuejian found a big tree, untied his pants and put water. The sound of the noise made him feel feverish in his face. Then I secretly went to see what Zhang Zheng was doing? But he was disappointed. Zhang Zhengzheng is standing not far away from himself. His sight is in the opposite direction with his own. This makes snow see feel lost, does he really have no interest in himself? Or has always been a person in their own amorous. But in fact, it''s not that Xue Jian thought that Zhang Zheng didn''t have a feeling, but a strong feeling. In particular, the loud voice of learning made Zhang Zheng have a lot of associations, and made his heart beat faster. Zhang Zheng couldn''t control himself. He didn''t think about that kind of picture. His sensibility wanted him to turn his head and look in the direction of snow. However, rationality made him stick to himself and not do those things. Therefore, Zhang Zheng was not as calm as snow saw. Zhang Zheng''s heart was very painful, but he had to restrain himself. After all, the danger degree of this occupation is unknown. I don''t know when I will die in a foreign country. I can''t fall in love steadily. In addition, I''m an important protection object of that family. I''m not equal at all. I''m just a mercenary who works for others It''s impossible to be together. Like this kind of dream tooth, it is better to kill it in the cradle as soon as possible, otherwise, it will hurt a lot of people and leave indescribable hidden dangers. After all, Zhang Zheng, a profession like Zhang Zheng, has never imagined that he can fall in love like other ordinary adolescent boys before. Because after having love, he will have worries and thoughts in his heart, so he can''t deal with something wholeheartedly, which will undoubtedly greatly increase the difficulty of later work. In addition to the tasks that I have carried out over the years, I have offended many people. Those people''s status is not low. If you really want to fall in love, you must solve all the previous things. Otherwise, fatal danger may happen to your lover''s side at any time. Chapter 343 Like this kind of dream tooth, it is better to kill it in the cradle as soon as possible, otherwise, it will hurt a lot of people and leave indescribable hidden dangers. After all, Zhang Zheng, a profession like Zhang Zheng, has never imagined that he can fall in love like other ordinary adolescent boys before. Because after having love, he will have worries and thoughts in his heart, so he can''t deal with something wholeheartedly, which will undoubtedly greatly increase the difficulty of later work. In addition to the tasks that I have carried out over the years, I have offended many people. Those people''s status is not low. If you really want to fall in love, you must solve all the previous things. Otherwise, fatal danger may happen to your lover''s side at any time. So all kinds of signs show that he is not suitable for falling in love at all. Fortunately, Xuejian has nothing to do with him now, so he can stop in time and think that nothing has happened. From then on, they went their own ways and did not disturb each other. Originally, there was a great difference in the lives of the two people. There was no possibility that they could come together. Now the snow is not deep enough. In the future, we will gradually forget ourselves. Although Zhang Zheng had thought about coming together with Xuejian in this way, the cruel and cruel reality gave him a blow, which made Zhang Zheng unable to resist. At present, Zhang Zheng''s heart is very tangled. Although Zhang Zheng has carried out many tasks, in the end, Zhuang Zheng is just a 16-year-old boy in love. In addition, Xuejian is so beautiful that it is impossible for Zhang Zheng to feel no sense of snow seeing. Zhang Zheng took a deep breath, forced to bear the impulse to look back, eyes to the distance, trying to let himself not to think about those things. Be a bodyguard. The pack of wolves had obviously run far away and had no courage to stay. Xue saw shyly raised his pants, then stood up and walked to Zhang Zheng''s side. "All right? Let''s go back to the cave now Zhang Zheng has found that snow has come to his side, so he said. "Zhang Zheng, I don''t want to go back now. Can you accompany me to see the stars in the sky at the entrance of the cave?" "I haven''t seen such a quiet sky and so many stars in a long time." Snow see looked up at the sky. Zhang Zheng did not refuse, because some things must be clearly stated face-to-face in advance, and she must talk about some things openly with Xuejian. She must realize that it is impossible for her to understand the relationship between us. It is better to have a short-term pain than a long-term pain. Xuejian and Zhang Zheng sat at the entrance of the cave. Behind them was a burning fire. I don''t know if it was the fire. Neither of them felt cold. "Zhang Zheng, do you know what festival is today?" After all, if you don''t speak first, Zhang Zheng will not be the first one to talk to himself. It''s boring to sit there all day long. "Today? What day? No impression. " Zhang Zheng said casually. Snow see some angry Zhang Zheng''s attitude, but not angry, but a deep breath. Then he said, "today is Valentine''s Day..." "no, Valentine''s day seems to have passed?" Zhang Zheng asked Snow to see you again. "The happiest Valentine''s day I''ve ever had this year." Snow see didn''t pay attention to Zhang Zheng''s words. He continued: "I think I found someone I like on Valentine''s day when I was 16 years old..." Zhang Zheng''s expression immediately tightened, and his heart seemed to have missed a beat. Seeing her, Zhang Zheng understood even if she was a wood. Snow see unexpectedly now this kind of environment to express oneself. Although I also have a good feeling for snow, it seems that both men and women are you and I would like to, is a good thing. But Zhang Zheng didn''t think much about it. He must stop at the precipice and stop the love which is not a love in time, and can not let this love begin. "In fact, you are too young now. You are only 16 years old. You don''t know what love is and what is love. However, we have experienced a lot of things together in this environment. You may mistake this feeling for liking and mistaking this as love. In fact, these are not." Zhang Zheng interrupted Xuejian''s confession. Then he said, "you really don''t know what love is. When you go back to China and you grow up slowly, you will find that what you said today is so ridiculous. When you''re older, you''ll really know who you like. I''ve only saved you a few times by mistake, and you mistook this as a love. " "No, No. I''m 16 years old, I''m not young, and I know what I''m talking about. I know what I''m doing now and I know what I want. If in ancient times, a 16-year-old woman would have married early, and she would have had children. Besides, as old as you are, you are about the same age as me. Why should you care so much about me and teach me a lesson? "Cut very excited retort, just Zhang Zheng interrupted his words, which made snow see a little angry. "Well, go on, I''ll listen." Zhang Zheng felt helpless for the stubborn girl in front of her. She was thinking of countermeasures and how to persuade the girl. "I like you, Zhang Zheng." After finishing this sentence, Xue saw a long sigh of relief, and finally said the words suppressed in his heart. He also patted his chest symbolically, as if he had accomplished something great. "What do you like about me? Or why do you think you like me Zhang Xuezheng wants to know why he likes it. Only in this way can we solve the problem from the source. Otherwise, we can only treat the symptoms rather than the root causes, and there is no way out at all. "Because you alone can give me an unprecedented sense of security. That kind of security makes me feel at ease. Even if the sky falls, it''s OK, because someone will carry it for me. I was in trouble because I was in trouble before. You can leave by yourself in that dangerous situation. It''s none of your business. After all, the problems are caused by me and have nothing to do with you. However, you did not give up me and have been protecting me. In the process of saving me, you were injured by bullets because of my willfulness But he didn''t blame me at all, and he always protected me. " Snow see said: "from that moment, I can be sure that I like you." Chapter 344 "Ah..." "Miss, don''t you think your idea looks funny? You and I will do the same thing to protect me. My job is to protect the safety of the target, what does it matter if I am injured or not. I didn''t try my best to save you. It''s just that in that case, I can quickly escape the encirclement of armed elements in that way. " Zhang Zheng said coldly: "if you don''t understand, in other words, if my object of protection is another person, I will also do the same thing." "I don''t care. I don''t care what you say. Anyway, you are the first man in my heart in 16 years, and the last one who can. I just like you." Snow see some stubborn said: "you are not to protect people? When I go back, I will tell my parents to ask them to come over and let you protect me every day. This will let you know that you can protect me alone "Oh... Wait until you can come." Zhang Zheng didn''t worry about this. In fact, he came to protect the snowstorm just to repay a person''s kindness. Otherwise, he was the bloodthirsty killer on the list of killers. Who in the world can ask the killer who never fails to kill to protect people. And their identity is strictly confidential. No one can command himself at all, so I want to come here to be a private bodyguard. Wait until you can find me. My files are the highest encrypted files, and only those top leaders in Z country know their identity. Xuejian is not a stupid girl, and on the contrary, Xuejian is a very smart girl. What does Zhang Zheng mean in what he said? The reduction has long been understood. But I didn''t give up. "If it doesn''t work, I''ll follow you every day. Wherever you go, I''ll go. Anyway, I''ll accompany you. I don''t believe it, so you don''t like me. " "Whatever you want, whatever you want." Zhang Zheng explained helplessly: "but what I want to say now is that you don''t know our industry. You don''t know what we are going to face in the future. It''s impossible to fall in love with people like us. We can''t have love. Because I don''t know what I''m going to face tomorrow. Maybe I''ll die on a mission. Things like this happen very often here. I can''t give you want to get life, I can only be a mistake with you. Snow see you are a smart girl, you must understand the pros and cons of these things, smart words, quickly abandon your feelings for me, this is good for you and me, otherwise it is not good for everyone. Do you understand? " "No, I will never give up. In the future, you can''t do such a dangerous job. It''s too dangerous. Why don''t you quit? Then you come here to accompany me and I''ll support you. " Xuejian said rudely. "Oh... Sorry, I don''t like that. I''ll tell you the truth. In fact, I have a girlfriend. So I can''t possibly like you. Just give up. " Zhang Zheng really has no way, can only say so, otherwise really have no way to persuade this stubborn girl. "..." Xuejian was silent. What Zhang Zheng said made Xuejian speechless. If Zhang Zheng only explained that all kinds of difficulties and various reasons could not be together, then he could not care about anything. But Zhang Zheng said that he had already had a girlfriend, so how could he still have hope... "well, I have made my words very clear, so I will not talk about this matter again in the future." Zhang Zheng didn''t speak when he saw snow. I have been silent and relieved. It seems that what I said is still very effective. Although some patients are in urgent need of medical treatment, the result is good. Who cares what the process is like. "No, you''re deceiving..." Xuejian suddenly exclaimed, "didn''t you just say that people like you can''t fall in love? So how can you have a girlfriend? You must be lying to me "This..." Zhang Zheng didn''t think of what he had just said in a hurry. The language trouble in it was discovered by snow. What he just said was contradictory, which was a bit embarrassing. However, as in this case, Zhang Zheng can''t think of any explanation. The more the explanation is, the more black it may be. So the best solution is to ignore it. Zhang Zheng had no choice but not to go too far. After a while, Xue sees that Zhang Zheng still ignores himself. He can only take the lead in opening up the topic and taking the lead in compromising. "Well, well, let''s not talk about these things. Shall we talk about something else "What do you want to talk about?" Zhang Zheng asked. "How did you spend Valentine''s day? I''m curious about your life before. " Snow asked. "Seriously, I don''t remember Valentine''s day if I didn''t pay attention. It used to be like this. It was not to perform tasks outside, or to rest at home. "Zhang Zheng said casually. "This is the way I used to live. I don''t feel particularly bored and have no fun. In fact, I am such a person. I am cold to everything and unwilling to speak. Most of the time, I am alone. Am I particularly boring? " "Oh... So. So... Do you think this Valentine''s Day is special to you? " Snow asked. "No, I just said that. I will not continue with this topic." Zhang Zheng replied faintly. "All right." Snow see see Zhang Zheng was not deceived, some small loss. "How about I tell you something about my past?" Xuejian thinks that Zhang Zheng should know about his past. If I tell him something about himself, maybe Zhang Zheng feels embarrassed and will tell himself what happened before. "Whatever." Zhang Zheng said lightly. "When I was a child, I was at home almost every day, and I had a brother who was very kind to me..." Xuejian talked about his past affairs with emotion, and Zhang Zheng was also very careful to listen to the girl''s past. Perhaps, these can only be buried in the heart... this time, Zhang Zheng did not say anything, just enjoyed the moment quietly, enjoying the warm time that belongs to the two of them Chapter 345 Thinking back to now, Zhang Zheng finished smoking the last cigarette, then sighed and shook his head helplessly. Now it''s very good. Let''s just let it go. It doesn''t help to be obsessed with the past. Snow see now is also very good, after all, she and herself are living in two different worlds, she is a little princess on the top, but now she is just an idle person. Then I turned my head and looked at Xi Ruoyu and them. It doesn''t matter. Now I have a girl who likes me, and I don''t do that dangerous job now. This time I should be able to relax and live a normal life. I don''t know how life is like now ... Zhang Zheng shook her head and tried to throw the snow in her mind. No matter how hard Zhang Zheng tried to forget the snowstorm, the more she wanted to forget it, the more impressed she felt in her mind. I hope she has a good life now. As time went by, Xuejian felt that she liked Zhang Zheng more and more, and her love for him deepened day by day. "Brother, have you heard about Zhang Zheng? Do you know where Zhang Zheng is now and what he is doing? " A girl in Kyoto is asking a young boy who has just come back from outside. "Little sister, wait for a moment, and let your brother and I take a rest..." the young boy gasped. "Brother, tell me, I want to know something about him." Snow see anxious say. "Little sister, you really have the opposite sex and are inhumane. I don''t even see you care so much about your brother. No, I''m jealous. I''m not going to tell you That boy is the elder brother of snow see, the name is snow day. "Well, good brother, my dearest brother, tell me quickly." Snow day to see snow is really very anxious, also put away the mind of molestation sister. "It seems that Zhang Zheng is in H city now, and I have good news and bad news about him. Which one do you want to listen to first. " Xue Tian said jokingly to Xuejian. "Let me hear the good news first." Snow see hesitated for a moment, said. "The good news is that Zhang Zheng doesn''t do those dangerous jobs any more, so to speak, he has been staying in H city." Said the snowy day. / "what about the bad news?" Snow see some anxious asked, because snow in the heart has a bad premonition. "The bad news is... Um... Zhang Zheng seems to be injured and hospitalized. It seems to be quite serious." Just to verify the prediction of snow. "Little sister, don''t worry. Take your time. Zhang Zheng is said to be so powerful by you, but your one will be OK. Don''t worry about it, little sister When Xuejian heard that Zhang Zheng was injured, she immediately mentioned it in her throat. Now Xuejian has always been thinking about Zhang Zheng, and she cares about Zhang Zheng''s health. "No, I''m going to H city. I want to see Zhang Zheng with my own eyes." Snow see anxious say. "Little sister, don''t worry. You are in such a hurry to find Zhang Zheng. Do you know where he is? What''s more, you don''t know at home. If you know that you are looking for a boy, the family will not be unified, and you may even be locked up. " Snow day patient persuasion sister. "What should I do, brother? I really want to see Zhang Zheng now. I don''t want to delay here at all." Now snow see all over the face with worried look. "I said, little sister, what kind of magic does Zhang Zheng have that makes him so fascinated by you. You are usually very smart. Why do you lose your composure when you get hooked up with Zhang Zheng? " "Brother... If you still make fun of me, I will never pay attention to you again." Snow see some embarrassed. "Yes, yes, I will not make fun of you. Well, just now brother has thought of a way for you. It seems that it is unnecessary. " Say, snow day still install mould to do sample, walk toward the door slowly. "Brother... I don''t care about you. People trust you and tell you about Zhang Zheng. You''ve been hanging my appetite. Don''t you know how anxious I am?" Snowy days see snow see really some angry, so quickly said. "Well, well, I''ll tell you. The way I think of is to let you go to H University in H city. So you can stay in H city for a short time. So you can see your Zhang Zheng every day. " "Is that really OK?" Snow see doubt way. "There must be no problem. Moreover, I made an early agreement with my family members that I would send you to H University to go to school and learn knowledge. But it took me a long time to persuade those old people in my family to agree with you to go to H University.""Really, brother, can I really go to H University?" I''m surprised to see you. "Well, what''s more, ah..." snowy days sell a pass here, which can be very anxious to see Miss Xue. ¡±And what is it? Tell me. " " and I have already helped you to go through the admission procedures. I also helped you to order an independent villa in H city early, so that you can live there. After you have cleaned up recently, you can start. " on a snowy day, I shook my head and looked at my sister. ¡±Brother, thank you so much. I''m going to clean it up now. I''m going to find Zhang Zheng. " Xuejian said in a hurry. ¡±Sister, don''t worry about thanking me. Don''t patronize and play with your Zhang Zheng. You are now an ordinary college student in H University. You still have to study, I will check your academic results from time to time. " looking at my sister fondly on a snowy day. "Brother, don''t you believe me, your sister, I''m so smart, very smart, just a university is no problem." Snow see proud of the stiff chest. "Don''t talk so early. Just after you heard Zhang Zheng''s news, you looked like a girl who was infatuated with love for love. I didn''t see that you were clever." "Brother... Can you not make fun of me, what you are saying, I really ignore you, after all ignore you." Snow see some chagrin to say. "Well, well, I won''t tell you. Anyway, sister, when are you going to go to H City, I will go with you. " Ask to see you on a snowy day. "Or tomorrow, brother. Tomorrow we''ll pack up and go to H city. I really can''t stay at home anymore. " "OK, then tell your parents this evening that I''ll book a ticket for tomorrow, and tomorrow we''ll go to H city." "Good." Xuejian and Xuetian brother and sister, they agreed to go to H city tomorrow. Chapter 346 "Zhang Zheng, come here quickly. We have been waiting for you to sing since just now. You see, if we all wait, we will die." Chen Xueer said in a loud voice. "Xue''er, don''t talk nonsense. Who''s waiting so fast. I don''t have one. " Xi Ruoyu explained in a hurry. "Well, here I am." "Brother Zheng, what song do you want to choose? I''ll help you choose it." Zhang Zheng and Yang Fei said. "Give me a midnight serenade. I haven''t sung it for a long time." Yang Fei quickly ordered a "midnight Serenade", and then the prelude of the melody echoed in the private room. "I am still leaning on the insomnia night, looking at the stars in the sky, and still hearing the violin like crying and teasing again. Why is there only a crescent moon left in my sky? After this night, the sound and message are isolated. People are like the moon in the sky, which can''t be owned. Love is like a song, but it can''t be saved Why is it just disappointment that fills in my emptiness? I didn''t kiss goodbye this night. I still say that I never thought it was an excuse, and I never intended to break up Zhang Zheng is very emotional singing this "midnight Serenade". Xi Ruo Liu looks at the man in front of him, and suddenly feels that the man in front of him has many worries. "Keke, I''m a clown. In fact, I don''t know how to sing. My singing level is really bad. Please sing." Zhang Zheng said awkwardly. "No, brother Zheng. You sing really well. Your voice is magnetic. It sounds really good." Yang Fei said quickly. "Yes, yes, you sing really well." Chen Xueer also said. "I know how much I weigh. You play first, and I''ll go out to the toilet first." Zhang Zheng said. "Well, you go. I''m here with them. " Xi said. "Good." Zhang Zheng turned and left the private room, leaving only Xi Ruo Liu. "If you are, I always feel that this boyfriend you are looking for seems like a mysterious man, and there are many things on my mind." Chen Xueer said seriously to Xi Ruoyu. "I know Cher, but that doesn''t stop me from liking him. He is a very serious man. Although sometimes it seems that he may be a little cold and heartless, but his heart is very kind. I really think about it very seriously. He is really a boy who is very attractive to girls. He has a lot of charm. Now I don''t think I can match him, because there should be many girls like him Xi Ruo Liu some lonely said. "If you have anything to provide for yourself, you are one of the school flowers of our H University. There are many people chasing you. Although he has great charm, we are also good. We can only say that we are talented and beautiful." Chen Xueer cheers and encourages Xi Ruoyu. "That is to say, I''m a pretty girl. I''m a beautiful woman. What can''t I deserve? On my condition, no one can take Zhang Zheng away from me. If Zhang Zheng is gone, I''m his loss." Xi Ruo Liu said domineering. "Yang Fei, do you know Zhang Zheng Chen Xueer suddenly raised her head and asked Yang Fei. "Ah? I, to tell you the truth, I really don''t know much about elder brother Zheng. I also heard a little from my old man, and I didn''t have any intersection with him. " Yang Fei shook his head. "Then tell me and Xueer what your father said about Zhang Zheng." Xi Ruo Liu suddenly said. "Sister in law, this... I don''t know that Cheng Ge rang would not allow him to talk about his previous affairs, and I dare not say anything casually." Yang Fei shook his head vigorously. "I said you are a pig brain. Now she is your Zhengge''s decent girlfriend, isn''t she?" Chen Xueer pointed to Xi Ruo Liu and then said. "Your sister-in-law has asked you to tell me. What are your ink marks? Really." Chen Xueer said that she hated iron for not being steel. "This is... OK. It is estimated that what my old man knows is only the tip of the iceberg of elder brother Zheng. This is all from my sister-in-law. Don''t blame me, brother Zheng. " Yang Fei also said a funny goodbye to heaven. At this time, Zhang Zheng, who was far away in the toilet, suddenly made a spray painting. "I don''t know who scolded me behind my back Because Zhang Zheng suddenly thought of his snowy meeting before, he felt that he had lost his temper, so he quickly went outside to breathe and calm down his emotions. Is it true that I have been in the city for too long? Now my own mood swings so much that I don''t know whether it is because of the deep influence of snowstorm on myself, or the self relaxation recommended by myself living in a comfortable environment. But Zhang Zheng will not regret giving up his previous career. Now his stable life has given him a lot of different experiences, which is really good. Zhang Zheng turned around and left the door. He bought a pack of cigarettes in the small supermarket next to him. Then he stood quietly under the street lamp and puffed in the mist. However, Zhang Zheng did not find that since he left the KTV door, he has always had a pair of eyes staring at himself. Yes, Zhang Shuai, who made a fool of himself in Michelin restaurant before. Zhang Shuai found out that Zhang Zheng left the KTV and went to the supermarket for a while. Then he came out and stood under the street lamp. He didn''t know what he was doing.I''ll show you in a moment, Zhang Zheng. Zhang Shuai said with hatred in his heart. ¡±Hello, brother panther, where are you now? Why haven''t you come? I''ve been waiting here for you for a long time. " Zhang Shuai said anxiously. "Young master, I''m going to drive with my two little brothers." The black leopard hit a ha ha. "OK, I''ll wait for you in the underground garage." Zhang Shuai turns his head again and looks at Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng is waiting. Xi Ruoyu will always be my woman. You will wait on your knees and beg for mercy. Let''s see later. Then turn around and walk to the underground garage. Zhang Zheng once again gave a spray paint, and he couldn''t help wondering if he really caught a cold. How could he sneeze again today, and then shook his head. Among the three in the private room, Yang Fei is telling the story of how his father knew Zhang Zheng. Not aware of the danger. "At that time, my father went to the United States to do business, and wanted to expand the size of the company and seek partners." "Can you pick the point? We want to hear about Zhang Zheng." Chen Xueer is an acute child. He talks straightforwardly, so he hastens Yang Fei to talk about the end. "Don''t worry, it''s the key. My old man''s cruise ship was hijacked by a group of pirates on the way, which seemed to be called the red bearded Pirate Group. Those pirates are very vicious and kill people like hell. My dad was taken along with the cruise ship, and then all the people on the cruise ship were captured on the island by pirates Yang Fei stopped to have a drink and then continued. "My old man met my elder brother Zheng at that time." "Was Zhang Zheng also on that ship and was captured by pirates?" Xi Ruoyu asked suspiciously. Chapter 347 "My old man met my elder brother Zheng at that time." "Was Zhang Zheng also on that ship and was captured by pirates?" Xi Ruoyu asked suspiciously. "You''re wrong, sister-in-law. Brother Zheng was not on board. According to my old man at that time, it seems that there is an important leader of our country on the ship, which is very important, so pirates will directly seize the ship on the high seas. It seems to be used as a threat to trade with the state. " "Brother Zheng was later one of the rescuers. It is said that he seems to be the leader of the rescue team." Yang Fei said slowly. "It''s impossible. How old was Zhang Zheng at that time? How old was Zhang Zheng when he rescued the important leaders of the country? Are you kidding Yang Fei "You were the same as my first reaction. I thought my dad was joking. But then I heard my old man explain it. " "Brother Zheng was indeed the leader of the rescue team, and seemed to be rescuing all the Chinese people, including the leaders. According to the old man of my hometown, Zhang Zheng suddenly appeared in front of them that day, kicked open the iron gate of the cage, and then said lightly that you are free, and then said that all the Chinese people come with me. If foreigners follow me, kill them. And send us to the special forces who are waiting outside early. Then it seems that the leader of a special forces team said, "what''s next, sir?"? Zheng elder brother said with indifference that you directly escorted the Chinese back to China, leaving a speedboat and five people waiting here. I''m on my final mission. Yes, sir. " " my father said that at that time, he carefully looked at the expressions of those special forces soldiers, and he admired Zheng elder brother, who was only 1056 at that time. The admiration on his face was absolutely not a fake. Everyone strictly followed the orders of brother Zhen. At that time, some people asked how could you let such a young child go to the rescue? Isn''t it for the child to die? The special forces want to look at that guy like a fool. Some of them couldn''t help laughing. " " and then he was given a fierce look by the special forces team leader just now, and those people immediately recovered their apathy. If the person just did not finish it, we would be cannon fodder. There is no comparability between us and the chief. All right, please get on board immediately. We''ll send someone to escort you home. " " later, my old man reported the incident on TV and found that the extremely important leader returned safely. This is what my old man told me about my brother Zheng. If it had not been for the extremely important leaders of the country on board, I would not have met Mr. Zheng. " "Wow, what you''re talking about is just like a living modern martial arts novel. Don''t exaggerate. Brother, what a kick in the iron gate? It''s a joke at the age of 15-56." Chen Xueer doesn''t believe it. She thinks Yang Fei is joking. However, Xi Ruoyu was deeply thinking. After he and Zhang Zheng met for the first time, Zhang Zheng was also the same one who faced more than 30 small gangsters with knives and sticks. However, on his face, Xi Ruoyu did not find any fear or fear. When the bald brother wanted to invade him, Zhang Zheng was like a devil returning from hell. Zhang Zheng, Zhang Zheng, how many secrets do you have in the end? This makes Xi Ruoyu fall into deep meditation. My boyfriend seems to be omnipotent. Can I really stay by his side all the time? At this time, the Panther has brought his two younger brothers to the underground garage of Xingmeng KTV. "Brother panther, you are here at last. Now I can finally avenge them. " It is said that Panther once participated in the underground black boxing competition, had a record of 20 consecutive victories, also participated in the boxing championship competition, and undoubtedly won the gold belt of the competition. So Zhang Shuai''s father will spend a lot of money to pull to his side, after all, there is such a powerful master around to protect himself, and it will be more convenient for him to do some things. "I''m sorry, young man. I just arranged some things in the company, so I came a little late and didn''t delay my salary. Let me see if it''s those who don''t have long eyes and dare to provoke our young master. I will not kill him with one fist. " The black leopard elder brother wantonly loudly laughs. "Black leopard! Brother Panther is mighty At this time, the two little brothers brought by brother black leopard are worshiping brother black leopard crazily. "Young master, these are the two newcomers who have just arrived today. I will bring them out to see the market. Come here quickly, you two. This is young master Zhang. Don''t tell me you''ve met him So the two dog legs ran over. "I''ve met Mr. Zhang." "Well... Brother black leopard, I will let you teach the person here in the top compartment of KTV. This time, there are two main things. One is to teach me a lesson, one is Zhang Zheng, the other is to help me catch a girl named Xi Ruoyu. Young master, I have been salivating for her for a long time It''s a shameless bitch to ignore. "Zhang Shuai continued with some abnormal. ¡±By the way, brother panther, do you have that kind of particularly powerful aphrodisiac? I''m afraid that the woman will not recognize the reality. " " yes, sir. It turns out that the young master is also a fellow. " brother black leopard sneered at Zhang Shuai. ¡±Don''t worry, young master. I have the latest spring medicine imported from R = country. After taking it, the woman in charge will ask you to serve her like a dog. Ha ha ha. " Zhang Shuai also said with an obscene smile. "I''m waiting in the president''s room of golden light Hotel, waiting for brother panther to return with full load." "By the way, brother black leopard, I want to tell you one thing. The girl beside Xi Ruoyu must not move. I seem to hear that her family seems to have military background, so you can''t move her. If you don''t, you will suffer a lot." "Well, young master, I understand. I''ll go up and teach those two people a lesson, and then I''ll send them to the golden light hotel for you." Brother Panther nodded and continued. "You two, one of you will follow me to the top, and then the other will follow the young man, and then take the young master to get things. You want to protect the young master all the way. Do you hear me?" "All right, brother panther." "Yes, brother panther." The younger brother of two black leopard brothers agreed at the same time. So, the black leopard brother ah Zhang Shuai one person with a little brother began to separate action. Black leopard here, in a twinkling of an eye with his younger brother came to the top floor of the floor, found Zhang Shuai said that compartment. "Watch it. See how I teach people." Chapter 348 So, the black leopard brother ah Zhang Shuai one person with a little brother began to separate action. Black leopard here, in a twinkling of an eye with his younger brother came to the top floor of the floor, found Zhang Shuai said that compartment. "Watch it. See how I teach people." Black leopard elder brother overbearing said. "All right, brother panther." The little brother looked at brother black leopard with adoration. The black leopard brother who turned around then kicked open the door of their private room directly. Suddenly, there was a ring, which interrupted the three people who were singing. Xi Ruo Liu and his three people were all startled. Looking at brother black leopard''s fierce attack, Xi Ruo liudun was a little frightened. He wanted to find Zhang Zheng and found that Zhang Zheng was not here. Finally, Yang Fei took the lead to stand up and play the demeanor of the domineering president and asked coldly. "Who are you? Do you know that your stupid behavior is disturbing us?" "Ha ha ha... Little white face, I just want to disturb you. What can you do with me? Hahaha " brother black leopard laughed at him, but Yang Fei couldn''t speak. Yang Fei came to see Zhang Zheng and went out in a hurry. He didn''t stay. He took his bodyguard with him. Otherwise, it''s the turn of such a punk to go crazy in front of him. "You are Yang Fei." "Yes, I am Yang Fei. What the hell are you here for? " Yang Fei has no choice but to continue to procrastinate. Waiting for Zhang Zheng to come up quickly. At this time, Xi Ruo Liu and Chen xue''er are also frightened by the fierce brother panther. Xi Ruoyu''s first thought was to send a message to Zhang Zheng and let him come quickly. When Xi Ruoyu secretly pressed the mobile phone, brother black leopard tilted his head and looked at two beauties sitting on the sofa. Brother Panther could not help but sigh that they were really the best. If you could get to bed, it would be really cool. When the black leopard brother YY, he suddenly found that there was a light behind Xi Ruo Liu. He immediately rushed over and grabbed the mobile phone from behind Xi Ruoyu. "Little Niang PI, I still want to call the police. I''ll see who you want to send a message to. Zhang Zheng''s husband is so sweet. I don''t know if he will teach so much in bed. Ha ha ha. " brother black leopard and the little brother laughed wantonly. At this time, Chen Xueer stood up and sneered at the cheetah brother. ¡±Do you dare to move? Do you have the guts? Do you know how powerful Zhang Zheng is? You can all be dealt with in one fist. " brother Panther laughed again when he heard this. ¡±Ha ha ha, little Niang PI, will you tell me a joke again? Ha ha ha ha. " at this time, Yang Fei saw that brother black leopard was very contemptuous of himself, so he immediately picked up the wine bottle on the table and smashed it at the head of brother black leopard. When Yang Fei smoothly thought he hit brother black leopard''s head with a bottle of wine, brother black leopard actually found out Yang Fei''s purpose and wanted to take advantage of himself to make a sneak attack. "You still want to take advantage of Laozi''s inattention, give me a sneak attack, dream of you." Brother black leopard sneers at him all his life, then grabs Yang Fei''s wrist with his backhand, and then presses Yang Fei onto the table with a fight. "Positive play, however, is like playing Yin, boy, you are still too young." Black leopard brother immediately grabbed Yang Fei''s wine bottle, and then directly hit the back of the head. Yang Fei was knocked unconscious. ¡±Hum, you dare to cheat me. I''ll give you a little lesson. Don''t provoke people who shouldn''t be provoked in the future. Next time, your eyes will be brighter. " After brother black leopard solved Yang Fei, he turned his head and looked at the two beauties sitting on the sofa. "Who are you two, siroliu? I didn''t freak out. Hahaha " brother black leopard looks at the two beauties with great interest. Xi Ruo Liu replied faintly: "I am, what do you want me to do?" "Oh, the little girl''s skin is still cold in my clothes? I''ll see if you can still get cold? " Brother black leopard said with an obscene smile. "You can''t hurt if you want to catch me." No one arrived first. Chen xue''er was so desperate for Xi Ruoyu that he could see that brother black leopard was aggressive and would not have a good result after being captured by him. What''s more, Chen Xueer and Xi Ruoyu are both of the middle level of national beauty and natural fragrance. Only in the most dangerous time, can we recognize who is their true best friend. "No, Cher. It''s me they''re going to catch. It''s none of your business. You''re going to catch me, right? I''ll go with you Xi Ruo Liu said resolutely. "No, if you already have a boyfriend, as your best friend, I can''t watch someone destroy your happiness. I know what you want. I''ll go with you. I promise not to call the police as long as you let her go. " Chen Xueer hides Xi Ruoyu behind her."Stop, stop, stop. Although you really make me have desire, this time there are orders, I can''t help it. Otherwise, I''ll be looking for you later. Let''s communicate with each other. " Brother black leopard looks at Chen Xueer with an obscene smile. Brother black leopard said, while reaching out to touch Chen Xueer''s plump chest. "You die for me, you scum!" No one thought that the younger sister who just wanted to replace Xi Ruoyu suddenly got brave and bit on the arm of brother black leopard. Black leopard brother a burst of eating pain, said. "Damn it, you cheap woman, dare to bite me." Brother black leopard suddenly stretched out his hand and slapped Chen Xueer in the face. Chen Xueer was directly fan down, and his forehead directly knocked on the table, and he fainted on the spot. Xi Ruoyu was directly scared out of tears: "please, don''t hurt them, you don''t want me to follow you, I will follow you now, please don''t hurt them." "Damn it, it would have been nice to know that this would have ruined my good mood. Damned damned women, they dare to bite me. They belong to dogs. " The black leopard was still swearing, then took out a paper bag and quickly poured the powder into Xi Ruo Liu''s mouth. "What did you give me to eat?" Xi Ruoyu now began to panic, still thinking about Zhang Zheng. Come back quickly. If something happened to him, he would never take care of Zhang Zheng all his life. "You''ll find out in a moment. Hum. " Brother Panther sneered. After a while, he felt his body getting heavier and softer. His eyelids began to fight. In the blink of an eye, Xi Ruoyu fell into a coma. Brother black leopard directly carried Xi Ruoyu up from the ground, looked at the mess, sneered. "Next time, don''t provoke those who should not be provoked." Turn to carry Xi Ruoyu, with the younger brother out of the room, take the elevator from the underground parking lot to leave the KTV. At this time, Zhang Zheng suddenly felt upset and felt that something bad had happened. Chapter 349 Zhang Zheng suddenly felt a burst of tightness in his chest, and then his eyelids were beating all the time. Years of experience as a mercenary showed Zhang Zheng that something must have happened. It can''t be siroliu. What happened to them? Zhang Zheng had a bad feeling in his heart. Then rush into the KTV, take the elevator to the top floor. Sometimes fate is such a joke. Zhang Zheng and brother blackhead are just short of time. With brother Bao, they just took the elevator to the underground garage, and then Zhang Zheng took the elevator to the top floor. But the world is changeable, people do not have the right to choose, which may be predestined by God. When Zhang Zheng came to the floor, he felt more and more uneasy. So Zhang Zheng hurried to the door of the private room. Then he found an obvious footprints on the door, including Yang Fei lying on the ground and Chen Xueer lying on the sofa. But Zhang Zheng did not find Xi Ruoyu in the private room, which made Zhang Zheng''s heart sink to the bottom. Zhang Zheng took a deep breath. At this time, he could not be anxious. He should be calm. This is the experience of mercenaries over the years, which gives him a way to deal with it. Then Zhang Zheng moved Yang Fei, who was lying on the ground, to the sofa. After carefully examining the injuries of Yang Fei and Chen Xueer, he found that they were only skin injuries, not seriously injured. At this time, Chen Xueer awoke leisurely and saw Zhang Zheng''s frown at the moment when he opened his eyes. Then Chen Xueer did not find the figure of xiruoyu beside Zhang Zheng. Chen Xueer was shocked immediately. "If, if, where are you?" "Calm down and tell me, what happened? Who did it? " "Zhang Zheng, what did you do just now? I tell you, if anything happens, I''ll never let you go. " Chen Xueer, in the end, is too concerned about Xi Ruoyu. "Tell me now, so that I can save Ruo. You should be sober. " Zhang Zheng picked up a glass of water from the table, handed it to Chen Xueer, and let her drink water, calming her mood. Chen Xueer also felt that there was something wrong with it, so she took the water cup in a hurry and gulped a sip of water. The alliance organized the language. "Just now, a big man with a man directly kicked the door and rushed in. It seemed that someone had ordered him to kidnap him. If Ruo, he also said to Yang Fei what he called" sharpen your eyes. Don''t disturb those who should not be provoked. That''s all. " Chen Xueer explained the whole thing as quickly as possible. However, Zhang Zheng''s brow is getting deeper and deeper. It seems that it should be the enemy. However, the enemy family was a long time ago. Moreover, there are rules in all walks of life. It will not involve others to seek revenge. Moreover, they all know their own character. As long as they bully the people around them, they will never give up. Although I have never been exposed to the public about my name as the number one killer on the list of killers, what big forces are aware of, but no one has ever identified them, because they dare not. It is estimated that some spies have found out that they have already retired and no longer care about the outside affairs. The killers sent out before have never come back. A long time to pick up a phone call to the side of the dust. There was a lazy girl on the other side of the phone, and the clattering of the keyboard. "Hello?" "You haven''t changed after all these years, cherry blossom." Zhang Zheng said helplessly. "Are you elder brother Zheng? You are... " " yes, for so many years, my majestic brother has gone forever. I don''t know what I''m waiting for... " the little cherry blossom on the phone has changed from surprise to insipid. "Sakura, I''m... Tired of life like that. I think my life is very good now, and I don''t have any maladjustment. The little girl who had been sticking to me at the back of my butt has grown into a big girl and the queen of the hacker empire Zhang Zheng said lightly. ¡±Sakura, I''m looking for you to do me a favor. Help me find out what happened in the top compartment of Xingmeng KTV in H city. The focus is on a strong man with a valet beside him. Then he kidnapped a young woman and traced the whereabouts of that woman for me. " " is it because someone has a brain disease or does he take the wrong medicine and doesn''t want to live? Even dare to move a bloodthirsty person. Brother Zheng, it seems that your influence is no longer good. It is someone who is challenging your dignity as a king. " Sakura on the other end of the phone came bursts of light laughter, but a burst of finger tapping keyboard sound. "Those are the past style, cherry blossom, my life now can''t stand my wanton act." Zhang Zheng said lightly. ¡±Brother Zheng, I found out. " " sure enough, you are my most trustworthy person. But I hope you can come and live with me. I treat you as my own sister. "Zhang Zheng said seriously. "Brother Zheng, they went to the Jinguang hotel. After about 10 minutes, I checked all the surveillance videos of Xingmeng. Then I found that the two men had got on a van with a woman. Then I tracked down all the road surveillance videos and finally stopped at the gate of Jinguang hotel. Then I went into the system of Jinguang Hotel and found that the man had killed the woman People were sent into a private room, and the room''s name was Zhang Shuai. Why has Zhang Zheng Shuai never heard of this? Is it your new enemy? " Small cherry asked in doubt. Zhang Zheng heard that it was Zhang Shuai''s job and finally understood why he wanted to catch Xi ruoluo. However, Zhang Zheng is worried about whether Xi Ruoyu will have any problems. As soon as Zhang Zheng thought of it, he felt like an ant on a hot pot. Zhang Zheng then said to little cherry blossom. "Cherry blossom, I still hope you can come to me and let me take care of you. I''ll hang up first. " "Good ~" little cherry blossom raised her finger on the keyboard a little confused. I''ve been contributing to the organization for several years, but my brother Zheng is the only one who really worries about myself. It seems that it''s time for me to give up my work. However, brother Zheng, it''s absolutely impossible for you to live a peaceful life. Small cherry blossom bad smile way. Let me give you a torch, hee hee, I still like that man who has been at the top. As a result, small cherry blossom on the keyboard to type a pile of text, and then post. And then a forum exploded. Little cherry blossom thinks this news is not strong enough. Then he wrote a line of words, and then all the big powers around the world all exploded. Chapter 350 Small cherry blossom hair, only a few short words, but this is a few words, but let the world''s major forces all people are fried. The first paragraph written by Sakura is that I decided to retire from the Internet, and there will be no queen of the hacker empire. After all, Sakura is the queen of the hacker empire. His deduction has had a great impact on the matrix, but the second string of words surprised all the people in the world. The second string of words written by little cherry blossom is that man, bloodthirsty, king again. There are only 12 short words, but these 12 words make all people afraid. Elder sister, once was the man who stood at the top of the world. Although his retirement had a great impact on the world, it was definitely good news for most of the forces in the world. Because of the existence of bloodthirsty, give them a lot of pressure. After bloodthirsty decided to retire, they could consolidate their power. Bloodthirsty is a nightmare for most of the forces in the world. Bloodthirsty used to be just a little unknown character. What made him famous in the first World War was a battle with a force that could be called first-class in the world. The infield battle was bloodthirsty. One person wiped out all the people of that force. In the end, no one survived and all of them died on the spot. This made blood sucking become famous at one fell swoop, and then followed by the large and small battles of blood loss, making bloodthirsty ranked first in the killer list. Since then, no one can surpass it. Because of the existence of bloodthirsty, it has caused great trouble to many forces, so there are also forces to hire other people on the killer list to assassinate bloodthirsty people, but they all ended in failure. One of the most wonderful battles was the fourth, fifth and sixth in the list of killers to assassinate Zhang Zheng. Zhang showed mercy and didn''t kill all three of them. From then on, no one in the list of killers dared to assassinate Zhang Zheng. According to some rumors, since the conflict between the fourth, the fifth, the sixth and Zhang Zheng, ten of them became brothers after the conflict between the fourth, the fifth, the sixth and Zhang Zheng. The ten of them took blood as the leader. It is said that it seems to be the order of blood that they will obey unconditionally. Let the world''s major forces even more dare not to move bloodthirsty, a bloodthirsty, they are not sure, not to mention the top ten killers. From this, we can see what kind of conflict the little cherry blossom said to the world. Small cherry blossom sits next to computer, ha ha of smile way. "Brother Zheng, I''m going to look for you now. I hope you will like the gift I gave you. Hee hee. " But at this time Zhang Zheng did not know, he put down the mobile phone, and then said to Chen Xueer. "You take good care of Yang Fei here. I will go to rescue Ruo right now. You stay here and don''t run around. I''ll be back when I go. " "Good... Zhang Zheng, you must save Ruo, otherwise I will not let you go Chen Xueer said excitedly to Zhang Zheng. "You don''t have to say, I will certainly save Ruo, if it is my girlfriend, no one can bully her." Zhang Zheng said positively. After settling down Chen Xue and Yang Fei, Zhang Zheng turned around and rushed to the elevator at the fastest speed, went to the parking lot, took out the key, started the Bugatti that Yang Fei gave himself, and went to the golden light hotel. Zhang Zheng gave full play to the super running characteristics of the car, and immediately increased the speed to more than 200 miles. Because it is an emergency, more time is wasted, and more Xi Ruoyu will be One point risk. Zhang Zheng is now cutting into cars at the seams, just like the situation that others must not be able to pass, Zhang Zheng can rely on his superb car skills to get through. Zhang Zheng''s driving behavior seriously affected the traffic. After a while, the traffic police drove a police car to chase Zhang Zheng. If it had been put in the past, Zhang Zheng could not have driven so fast. But now the situation is very urgent, Zhang Zheng can not stop to explain the situation to the traffic police. Then Zhang Zheng shuttled back and forth in the traffic with his super high driving skills, and soon got rid of the police car. Zhang Zheng''s driving skills directly scared the people in the police car behind him. Within a few minutes, Zhang Zheng had arrived at the gate of golden light hotel. As soon as I stopped the car, I rushed into the hotel. It is said that the black leopard brother with his younger brother kidnaps Xi Ruoyu, and then sends him to the room designated by Zhang Shuai, and directly throws him on the bed. At this time, Zhang Shuai is in the next room, waiting for the black leopard brother to bring him good news. After finishing the affair of siroliu, brother Panther came to the next room. "Young master, what you told me has been done perfectly. I''ve put her in the next room, and he''s been fed some ecstasy by me, and he won''t wake up for a short time Said brother panther. "Well, brother panther, I will ask my father to give you a raise when I go back. What I want to ask is, brother panther, how long can your ecstasy last? I don''t want to be a person who doesn''t feel like it. "Zhang Shuai asked anxiously. After all, Xi Ruo Liu had been salivating for a long time. "I''m not sure about this childe. After all, I took a bag of powder and poured it into him. I don''t know how much he ate. I guess it took about half an hour. But young master, you can give him that medicine now. It''s estimated that when the woman wakes up, he will be confused. " Brother black leopard said with an obscene smile. "Yes, yes, I''m going to feed her a packet of aphrodisiac." Zhang Shuai said with an obscene smile, then got up and left the room and came to the room of Xi Ruo Liu. "Honey, you miss me so much. Although you have always been indifferent to me, we cooked the raw rice tonight. What can you do in the future? Even if the emperor comes, you can''t help it. The only regret is that you didn''t arrest your so-called boyfriend, and didn''t let him watch how I raped you Zhang Shuai''s face was full of bad smile, and then took out the spring medicine that the Panther had gone to get from his pocket, then pried open Xi ruoluu''s cherry mouth, poured it in for him, and then fed him some water. "Honey, wake up quickly. I can''t wait to rape and rape you. Ha ha ha Just when Zhang Shuai wanted to take off Xi Ruo Liu''s clothes, Zhang Zheng came here at this time. He kicked the door of the private room directly and happened to meet Zhang Shuai who wanted to do something bad to Xi Ruoyu. Chapter 351 Zhang Zheng happened to see Zhang Shuai want to do something to his girlfriend, which made Zhang Zheng very angry. Zhang Zheng''s arrival also scared Zhang Shuai. "You, you, you, how do you know here. Don''t mess around. " Zhang Shuai said nervously. Zhang Zheng''s face is gloomy now, and he slowly moves towards Zhang Shuai. It seems to be back to that bloodthirsty time, people block killing, Buddha blocking killing Buddha. Zhang Shuai had already restrained a lot, but today''s things really make Zhang Zheng very angry. Zhang Zheng has not been so angry for a long time. This time, Zhang Shuai is really angry. "Don''t come here. My father is the boss of the company. If you hurt me, my father will not let you go." Zhang Shuai said in a fierce manner. Zhang Zheng slowly walked up to Zhang Shuai, suddenly stretched out a hand, directly pinched Zhang Shuai''s neck. Then Zhang Shuai was raised by Zhang Zheng with one hand. At this time, Zhang Shuai really felt a trace of fear. Zhang Zheng''s momentum was aggressive, which made Zhang Shuai feel no breath. Now Zhang Shuai is more and more afraid of the man in front of him. After Zhang Zheng saw that Xi Ruoyu on the bed had not been harmed, he was obviously relieved. Then he turned his head and looked down. Zhang Shuai, who was held up by his one hand, fell into apathy again. This is the first time that someone has offended my dignity since I started anew. I don''t want to cause much trouble, but I don''t have to worry about the result. In my eyes, a small character like you has no chance to raise shoes with me. Fortunately, you have not done anything to my woman, otherwise you would have been a corpse. With that, Zhang Zheng shook off his hand and threw Zhang Shuai to the ground. Zhang Shuai''s brain hit the corner of the wall and fainted directly on the spot. Zhang Zheng turned his head and looked at Xi Ruo Liu lying on the bed, and then hugged her. Sorry, I''m late. There will never be another time. Then Zhang Zheng slowly lowered his head and kissed Xi Ruo Liu''s forehead. Then he walked out of the room slowly. Zhang Shuai thought that he could hold the beauty home tonight, so he took the aphrodisiac given by brother black leopard early. Because Zhang Shuai often went into this kind of occasion to have fun with different women, which led to his kidney deficiency. So Zhang Zheng was afraid that he would shrink at the critical time, so he took the medicine, but he didn''t expect to be disturbed by Zhang Zheng. Fortunately, Zhang Shuai, er, was afraid that the process of doing music would not be full of fun. He had prepared many kinds of tools early, so that he could solve his physiological needs. At this time, Zhang Zheng holding Xi Ruo Liu, slowly out of the Golden Hotel. Zhang Zheng opened the door, then put Xi Ruoyu in, then closed the door and went to the other side of the car to sit in. Zhang Zheng opened the window, slowly lit a cigarette, quietly waiting for Xi Ruo Liu to wake up,. At this time, Zhang Zheng suddenly received a text message. Zhang Zheng took out his mobile phone and checked the content of the message. The short message is from cherry blossom, the content of the message is, brother, I gave you a big gift, I hope you can like it, hee hee. Zhang Zheng couldn''t help but smile. Sure enough, the little girl has the heart of a little girl. Can he give me any good gifts? The little princess who liked to tease others since she was a child would be willing to give her a gift? Sure enough, after a while, someone really sent me a message. The first person to send a message to himself turned out to be his nine brothers. Then they all of a sudden opened a phone sharing, and Zhang Zheng''s ear exploded. "Boss, why do you want to come back now?" "Yes, yes, boss. If you come back, why don''t you tell us? And tell us through the cherry blossom. " "What do you know? Boss, this is to announce to the world that his king is back. " Zhang Zheng is somewhat unreasonable. "What are you talking about? What? I''m back? When did I say I was back? " "Big brother, didn''t you say that? Sakura has just posted a post on the killer''s intranet, saying that the man is bloodthirsty and the king is back Zhang Zheng felt his head in some confusion. Then thought of the small cherry blossom to their own text messages, said to give themselves a gift, can it be this? "You are all cheated. This is the work of Sakura. It has nothing to do with me. " Zhang Zhen said with some tears and laughter. "That can''t work, boss. Now the whole world knows what you''re going to pay. Now you suddenly say that you don''t intend to pay at all. It''s estimated that the whole world will regard you as an enemy, and those forces want to kill you." The third said with a sly smile. The other several people are chattering ceaselessly, the second came at this time. "You all don''t talk, listen to what the boss says?" Ten of them, besides Zhang Zheng, are the most powerful. So after the second one finished, the others immediately twisted off and waited for Zhang Zheng''s response. "What else can I do? Let''s start with this. It''s not appropriate to see that I don''t have any action after a few days. After the cherry blossom comes, we must take care of herThe others are laughing. In my heart, I''m thinking of Cherry Blossom secretly. I''m going to have bad luck this time. Usually only small cherry blossom bullying others, this time it''s the boss''s turn to clean her up. "Well, that''s all. However, the appearance of this news is expected to lead to some hostile forces and some of my enemies. " Zhang Zheng said seriously. "Yes, boss, the news of your comeback has really set off a wave. But since you don''t plan to come back, what if they find your current address? " The second one analyzed it carefully. "I don''t think about it now. Because I was in the environment of the peak peak and the wave mouth before, I didn''t want to continue, otherwise, because I was alone, I would involve many people. Besides, I''m tired of fighting and killing for a long time, so I quit. " Zhang Zheng said casually. "Boss, if you say that, you have no plan to come back. Originally, our brothers were waiting for the boss. After you come back, you should take revenge on those people. " Old four some indignant say. "Old four, you are still so easy to get angry and lose control of your emotions. It''s easy to get hold of the handle. There are not many enemies who can be regarded as our enemies now, but the strength of those people is similar to ours. So, old six... " " boss, I''m here. " "These days, you are going to trouble you. You should pay close attention to the current world situation, mainly the forces that have been hindering us, as well as our enemies, and pay close attention to their actions. The news of my comeback, I''m afraid that these people will unite against me, against us. If they do not prepare in advance, even I will die. " Zhang Zheng said lightly. Chapter 352 "Well, boss, I''ll send someone to pay close attention to these days." A clear male voice responded. "If you have time, come to H city. We haven''t met for a long time." When those people heard this, they were all silent. And then all of a sudden they yelled. "Really? boss. Can I really go to you? " "Boss, I''ll book the ticket right now. I can''t wait a moment now. " Even the most quiet and silent second said it. "Boss, wait for me. I''ll be right there." Others have said they will come. "Well, let''s discuss the time together. This weekend, you can send me the flight information, and I''ll pick you up." Zhang Zheng said. "Wow, did you hear me? The boss is going to pick us up in person. Eight, do you hear me? Is there something wrong with my ear? Please show me." "Brother Wu, you heard me correctly. The eldest brother is going to meet us at the airport. I can finally enjoy the eldest brother''s personal hospitality." "No.5, No.8, are you itchy? I''ll see if you''ve gone floating recently. When you come here, I''ll personally check for you to see if your strength has improved after I leave." Zhang Zheng said with a black face. "Boss, don''t do it. We know it''s wrong." The others are laughing. Zhang Zheng turned his head and saw that Xi Ruo Liu was about to wake up, so he said to the phone. "Second, you should pay more attention. I have something to do here. I''ll hang up first. " " OK, boss. " the second replied. Zhang Zheng cut off the phone. At this time, Xi Ruo Liu was infused with aphrodisiac by Zhang Shuai, and now her body is hot. ¡±I''m hot. I''m hot. " Xi Ruoyu stretched out her hands to tear her clothes. Zhang Zheng looked at Xi Ruo Liu''s behavior and roughly guessed what Xi Ruo Liu was fed into by Zhang Shuai. So he quickly took out the silver needle that he had taken with him early in the morning from his pocket to detoxify Xi Ruo Liu. After a while, the abnormal flush on Xi Ruo Liu''s face retreated. Xi Ruo Liu wakes up slightly. Xi Ruoyu saw Zhang Zheng by his side at the first sight, so he felt aggrieved, and then fell down in Zhang Zheng''s arms and cried. Zhang Zheng clapped Xi Ruo Liu''s back and comforted him. "I''ll take you home first. If you''re scared this time, I''ll take you home and have a rest. I''ll talk about it later." "Good." Xi Ruoyu nodded quickly. I don''t know if it''s a coincidence that the villa bought by Xuejian on a snowy day is in a small area, and then the two villas are still next to each other. After Zhang Zheng sent Xi Ruoyu home, and then went out to go home, he just met Xuejian who wanted to go out to look for Zhang Zheng. The first time they met was awkward. In the end, Xuejian took the lead. "Zhang Zheng, long time no see. Now you have time to scold. Can you take me to understand here?" Xuejian looks at Zhang Zheng with excited eyes. Zhang Zheng had no choice but to say, "OK." So Zhang Zheng came to happy valley with snow. When he saw the list of Happy Valley items, he found that there was a double bungee jumping event. So Xuejian took Zhang Zheng to the bungee jumping place. Zhang Zheng had no choice but to follow the snow. When the staff helped them to get dressed, they jumped down. When he fell for the first time, Zhang Zheng seemed to hear something. When the rope fell for the second time, the rope actually broke, Zhang Zheng and Xuejian fell directly into the turbulent sea water. Snow saw a cry, scared to close his eyes. Are you going to die? Xuejian felt the threat from death, and subconsciously hugged Zhang Zheng: "Zhang Zheng, I''m so scared. Am I going to die? You haven''t promised to be my boyfriend. I don''t want to die like this!" Zhang Zheng some speechless, this wench is dying, how to still install these feelings and love in the head. But it is undeniable that Zhang Zheng was secretly happy. "Plop -" a, two people fell into the sea water, snow mouth is still chattering, a time did not respond, the sea water has been poured into the throat. "Gudu, gudu..." The snow began to bubble. Zhang Zheng wanted to put her hand over Xuejian''s mouth and let her stop talking, but she would be choked to death by the sea water. However, he was held to death by the snow seeing, like a octopus, which made Zhang Zheng unable to move. In a hurry, Zhang Zheng can only use his mouth to kiss Xuejian, blocking her mouth, so that the sea water is not pouring in. Xuejian can''t swim. When she fell into the sea, her brain was already dead. Only relying on instinct to keep Zhang Zheng''s life-saving straw, she didn''t feel it when her throat was filled with sea water. However, she was kissing by Zhang Zheng, but she had a feeling. Xuejian''s eyes widened and wanted to see Zhang Zheng. Her eyes were floating with joy, but she couldn''t open her eyes in the seaOh Is it that Zhang Zheng satisfied his wish before he died? This piece of ice is actually kissing me, which means like it. Snow see feel a little hot on the face, en, that Zhang Zheng is his boyfriend? We all kiss Snow see comforts oneself, in this case, that died to die, also died with Zhang Zheng, how to say, is not white living. Snow see so think, in the heart of a burst of sweet, more and more tightly embrace Zhang Zheng, it is born out of a bit of bitterness and pleasure. Zhang Zheng wanted to get rid of the snowy sight and hold his hands. The current of the sea water was a little urgent. His waist and feet were tied together by ropes, and there was a snowstorm hanging from his body. Zhang Zheng couldn''t swim at all. In such a short time, the sea water washed the two people far away. From the sea, I can see nothing but the sea. The sea breeze was blowing, blowing up a small spray. "Hoo..." Zhang Zheng moved his mouth and took a deep breath. Fortunately, Zhang Zheng could hold his breath under the water for a long time, otherwise he would have died. At the moment, the snow in my arms has fainted. As for Zhang Xiaozheng''s shoes, he can''t pull them out from his waist, but he can''t pull them out from his own waist. He can''t feel the two pieces of snow on his body. Putting the dagger back into his shoes, Zhang Zheng narrowed his eyes, looked at the direction of the sun, and calculated his own position in his heart. After a while, Zhang Zheng took a deep breath, turned his head, and swam to his right rear with snow. Swimming with a person is a very physical thing, but Zhang Zheng has been trained at all levels of hard work, but it is not so hard. The urgent task now is to reach the shore as soon as possible and discharge the water from the belly of the snowstorm. After a long time, it is inevitable that life will be in danger. Moreover, the sea is full of dark waves and dangers. If you stay longer, you will be more dangerous. Chapter 353 However, the thing that made Zhang Zheng feel at ease was that he disconnected the rope from high altitude. Up to now, nothing dangerous has happened, which gives Zhang Zheng enough time. However, the urgent task now is to find a more safe place to save the snow first. Finally, Zhang was looking from a distance, and finally saw a vague coastline. However, it is not clear how far away from H city. The only mobile phone that can be located on Zhang Zheng''s body is a mobile phone, but because it has been soaked in water, I don''t know whether it can be used now. Now Zhang Zheng can only roughly determine his position according to the position of the sun in the sky. Zhang Zheng had no choice but to smile bitterly. He didn''t expect that he and Xuejian were so far away. If it wasn''t because Xuejie was choked in the water, and he was busy rescuing him, he would not have been flushed so far, leading to his own confusion about where he was now. Zhang Zheng with snow for a while, bloodthirsty brought her keen sense, let Zhang Zheng feel a bit of danger ahead of time. Zhang Zheng fixed his eyes, not far in front of the sea, a shark''s fin is fast approaching his side, Zhang Zheng some dangerous squint eyes. It turned out to be a shark. Zhang Zheng frowned. Under normal circumstances, he said that sharks in the sea would not take the initiative to attack people without being attacked or stimulated by the smell of blood. In contrast, sharks don''t like eating human flesh very much. Sharks usually ignore people if they are not particularly hungry or stimulated. Of course, there are special cases, there are also some particularly cruel sharks, they often look for the target, and then wait to attack the target. Zhang Zheng has no way to judge whether the shark is aggressive to himself and Xuejian? Zhang Zheng can only continue to carry the snow into the coastline. If the shark is full, then he will turn a blind eye to himself and Xuejian, then Zhang Zheng and Zhang Zheng will be safe. If the shark''s original goal is to come towards himself, Zhang Zheng has no way to wait for it here. As the old saying goes, soldiers will block it, and water will cover up the land. What''s more, the other side is just an ordinary shark. Zhang Zheng didn''t pay attention to him. However, Zhang was still holding the dagger that had just rescued him in the process of swimming forward. After all, if the shark really aimed at himself, he could also react at any time to deal with it. However, it seems that the heaven doesn''t care much about Zhang Zheng and Xue Jian. It seems that the shark is aiming at them. The shark is getting closer and closer to Zhang Zheng and rushes towards Zhang Zheng. No matter how talented he is, Zhang Zheng can''t swim faster than a shark in the sea. Seeing the shark speeding up and surpassing himself, Zhang Zheng has been calculating the distance between himself and the shark. At the same time, Zhang Zheng did not relax, but continued to move towards the coastline. When he was only a few hundred meters away from the coastline, Zhang Zheng stopped because By this time, the shark was only a few dozen meters away. Zhang Zheng must stop fighting the shark. After all, shark is the overlord of the sea. As the overlord, he does not pay any attention to Zhang Zheng and Xue Jian. In the eyes of shark, maybe Zhang Zheng and Xue Jian have already become fish on the sticky board. At this time, there was a gust of sea breeze blowing on the sea. The sea breeze blew waves one after another. At this time, the shark was getting closer and closer to Zhang Zheng. The shark was very strong, like a car. He suddenly opened his mouth to prepare for the first round of attack on Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zhang must make sure that she can''t get out of her control before she attacks the shark. As a matter of fact, his limbs have been holding Zhang Zheng tightly, and Zhang Zheng is just to confirm again, so that he can rest assured to fight with sharks. Zhang Zheng held a dagger in his right hand and a fist in his left hand. His eyes were fixed on the shark. A burst of waves from behind, the shark launched an attack on Zhang Zheng, Zhang Zheng did not hide, but chose to float in the sea, motionless, quietly waiting for the shark to rush towards him. The shark didn''t expect that his prey did not choose to resist when facing himself. Generally, the prey he was staring at would run away. Zhang Zheng was rarely seen in this situation. However, the shark hesitated because of Zhang Zheng''s abnormal situation. The intelligence quotient of shark is relatively high in the sea. When it is not in line with common sense, it will not blindly attack. It will only launch attacks. After seeing Zhang Zheng immobile, the shark also slowed down the swimming speed. However, from the shark''s eyes, we can see that Zhang Zheng and Zhang Zheng are the prey of the shark. Although the shark has some doubts about this situation, both of them are still the prey of the shark The difference between the body size of Zhang Zheng is there, which makes the shark not pay attention to Zhang Zheng, a creature much smaller than himself. Although the shark slowed down the speed of approaching Zhang Zheng, the shark did not give up, and the intention to attack Zhang Zheng only slowed down. At that moment, the shark suddenly rushed to Zhang Zheng. Maybe time made the shark lose patience. However, at the moment when the shark launched the attack, Zhang Zheng also made a move. He shook his fist with his left hand and hit the shark''s nose.The nose of a shark is the most vulnerable part of a shark''s body. Zhang Zheng has known this weakness of a shark for a long time. After all, Zhang Zheng has lived in the wild for many times and has rich experience in survival. After special training and the transformation of his body by bloodthirsty, Zhang Zheng''s physical strength is now. If this punch is hit on ordinary people, he may be able to kill a normal ordinary person with one punch. Although Zhang Zhenggang has just given such a heavy blow, he still can''t kill a shark with one punch, but it can make the shark change the direction of his head. Let it open its mouth and bite to the other side. The shark ate pain, but this made the shark more aroused his blood and wanted to kill Zhang Zheng more. His upper and lower gills opened, and he wanted to open his mouth like Zhang Zheng. However, Zhang Zheng didn''t give the shark the chance. Then he took out the dagger he had prepared before and inserted it into the shark''s gills. He stirred it up and down a few times, then quickly dodged and swam to one side. Sharks struggle in the sea, up and down the surge, but there is really no way to do it, a few flops do not move. Lost the prestige of the past. Fish gills are the fatal weakness of sharks. Zhang Zheng knew this for a long time, and solved the problem of shark''s skillful and clean action with one knife. Chapter 354 After the shark was killed by Zhang Zhenggan, Zhang Zheng naturally would not waste such a good shark. Although the coastline is near, who knows where it will be after landing? What if you are hungry and have no food? Although the shark meat is not very delicious, it can be used to feed the stomach, which is the basic survival criteria in the wild. Zhang Zheng took out the dagger, cut off the chain on his feet, and then tied the chain firmly to the shark''s tail. Then Zhang Zheng took the snow and dragged the shark to the shore. Although Zhang Zheng took a person and dragged a shark to swim, these weights did not count as a load to Zhang Zhenglai. Zhang Zheng even felt that there was no weight, so he was very relaxed. When Zhang Zheng was trained as a killer, he had a class to fight in the sea. At that time, his hands and feet were bound with iron blocks. That''s how Zhang Zheng could fight freely in the water. Not to mention now. Zhang Zheng climbed onto the bank and left the shark aside. Now the priority is to wake up the snow. However, for the rescue of snow, Zhang Zheng did have some hesitation. If it is in accordance with the normal rescue procedures, what should be done now should be artificial respiration. However, it seems that this is a bit of an advantage. However, Zhang Zheng didn''t need to take advantage of the snow. When he saved people, he didn''t need artificial respiration However, Zhang Zheng couldn''t stand the temptation of seeing in the snow. Zhang Zheng still had a lot of good feelings for seeing in the snow. After all, he almost did not withstand the temptation of the snowstorm before, and almost lost his mind. He was pulled over by snow to play bungee jumping, but he did not resist that kind of emotion, but he could not go wrong again and again. Before, in the sea, snow could not breathe, and his mouth was filled with water. Zhang Zheng had no way out in a hurry, but now there are other alternatives. It''s true that Zhang Zheng is fond of Xuejian, and it''s right to kiss her, but it''s not in this situation that he adopts this way! Zhang Zheng didn''t think he was a gentleman, but he would not do some forced things. Although it is not a compulsion now, I can also say that he is in a critical situation after the event, and he has to do artificial respiration when he needs to save people, but that is after Zhang Zhengming understands his intention. In the present situation, it is absolutely impossible for him to do that kind of thing that crosses the minefield. Although he is not a gentleman, he will not do the behavior of those hooligans. Zhang Zheng turned Xuejian over and let him lie down on his legs. Then he rushed down. Then he stretched out his hands and began to knead and massage at several acupoints behind the blood spatter. Even so, Xuejian''s soft body made Zhang Zheng boil with blood and almost couldn''t control himself. "Wow ~ ~" a sound, snow see in Zhang Zheng''s kneading massage, before pouring into the belly of the sea water are vomited out. Then he coughed several times. Zhang Zheng had been patting snow on the back gently, so that she could feel better, until the snow came back to normal. "Zhang Zheng? Are we dead? " Xuejian looked up at the sky, a little tired, but more full of doubts asked Zhang Zheng. "Or are we dead now, in heaven now?" Zhang Zheng felt that it was funny to see snow now. "You''re not dead, and this is not heaven." Zhang Zheng''s lips sparked a smile. Zhang Zheng found that snow had disappeared for several years, and he looked much more lively. Although snow see has been lying on his body, he also very enjoy this moment, but now Zhang Zheng also has a regular girlfriend, if the accident is Xi Ruoyu, perhaps Zhang Zheng''s performance will be different. But now that Zhang Zheng wants to keep a distance from Xuejian, it is impossible for them. So now Zhang Zheng can only enjoy the quiet world of two people who don''t know when it will end. Maybe I''m too tired to hide my mind all the time. It may be that I have been in the city for too long. Changed myself. "No? We fell from such a high place without any damage? Zhang Zheng, you saved me again. " Xuejian obviously felt excited when she heard Zhang Zheng''s words. Then she saw the smile on the corner of Zhang Zheng''s mouth. She immediately became happy and gave up the negative impact of bungee jumping. Then Xuejian got up from Zhang Zheng and wanted to express his mood at the moment by jumping. However, because Xuejian stayed on the plane for a long time, he packed up after getting off the plane, and then met Zhang Zheng. In addition, now, this has led to Xuejian''s weakness. Don''t wait for snow to see dancing up, almost lead you to stagger on the ground. "Ah..." Xuejian exclaimed, Zhang Zheng helped Xuejian in a hurry. Xuejian didn''t fall to the ground. "You can be careful, don''t fall into the sea, there is no death, and then you accidentally fell on the ground and died." "Don''t curse me, Zhang Zheng. I haven''t had a great life yet. But really, Zhang Zheng, it''s a miracle that we haven''t died. " Snow see some survivors can say. "How could it be so easy to die with me here?" Zhang Zheng was a good mercenary king. If he fell into the sea and died, he would have been dead for so many years. He would have drowned."I knew, Zhang Zheng, you are the best. With you by my side, you will always protect me." Snow see feel Zhang Zheng at his side, he will be full of security surrounded. Then I suddenly remembered one thing. "Zhang Zheng... That, before, did you... Kiss me?" "It''s not a kiss. I''m just saving your life. I''ll give you another breath with my mouth to prevent you from choking to death Zhang Zheng explained his previous behavior. In fact, it was just a different name. In essence, it was no different from kissing. "Oh, all right. Did you give me artificial respiration just after you rescued me? I heard that mouth to mouth, but also press other people''s chest... When you just saved me, did you take advantage of me? " Snow see a face serious and Zhang Zheng said. "Is there something in your head? Do you not know what position you are when you just wake up? I didn''t have to breathe when I saved you. " Zhang Zheng said with a wry smile. "Oh..." after hearing Zhang Zheng''s explanation, Xuejian didn''t suspect that Zhang Zheng had cheated him. After all, he knew his feelings for Zhang Zheng. He doesn''t dislike Zhang Zheng''s affairs. He also knows that he doesn''t have to cheat himself. Chapter 355 "Is there something in your head? Do you not know what position you are when you just wake up? I didn''t have to breathe when I saved you. " Zhang Zheng said with a wry smile. "Oh..." after hearing Zhang Zheng''s explanation, Xuejian didn''t suspect that Zhang Zheng had cheated him. After all, he knew his feelings for Zhang Zheng. He doesn''t dislike Zhang Zheng''s affairs. He also knows that he doesn''t have to cheat himself. Rather, Xuejian felt disappointed when he heard that Zhang Zheng didn''t stand on his own advantage. Zhang Zheng clearly can stand his own advantage, why did not take advantage of it? Is it because Zhang Zheng doesn''t like himself? The girl''s mind is so complicated, sometimes the mouth said don''t want, but the heart actually want. With questions like this, girls can be confused all day. At this time, Zhang Zheng did not pay attention to Xuejian, but took out his mobile phone to see if he could still use it. But unfortunately, the mobile phone has been flooded, there is no way. Then fiddle with a few times, and then regretfully put away the phone, Zhang Zheng''s mobile phone has been unable to turn on. ¡±My mobile phone is broken. Would you like to see if your mobile phone is broken? If it doesn''t break, we can ask for help. " Zhang asked. ¡±My cell phone? I didn''t take it with me. When I moved, I put it in my room upstairs Snow see some embarrassed to say. "Forget it, we should be thankful that we didn''t die after such a great stimulation. It''s called a disaster and there must be a blessing. So we''ll be fine soon. However, Zhang Zheng, I''m hungry now. Is there anything to eat here? " Zhang Zheng is a bit speechless. In this situation, Xue Jian is now only interested in eating. Have to say, snow see this kind of mentality is very good. However, Zhang Zheng didn''t say anything. It is estimated that even if there is something in the stomach when he vomited before, he also vomited all the things out. In this case, how can he not be evil. Snow to stand up, a person aimlessly wandering on the beach, looking for food. Unfortunately, it seems like a desert island, and there is no food at all. It''s an undeveloped area and is often accompanied by sharks. So it''s normal that the island is deserted. However, at this time, snow seems to have found the body of the shark lying on the beach. "Zhang Zheng, what is this fish? Dead fish? Why are you so big " " well, dead shark. " Zhang Zheng said lightly. "Shark?" Zhang Zheng''s light answer gives Xuejian a fright. Zhang Zheng had been able to fight a dozen wolves with his bare hands before, and now he has killed another shark. Snow saw a shark, scared, originally wanted to have the courage to go forward to find out, now also dare not go. "Zhang Zheng, are there sharks here? It''s horrible. " snow saw subconsciously looked around and shrunk his head, as if his place was surrounded by sharks. ¡±Yes, this is the shark I killed when I was saving you. You don''t know. It almost ate you. " Zhang Zheng said with a faint smile. ¡±No! Zhang Zheng, you are too handsome. If the shark wants us, you kill the shark. "Snow did not expect Zhang Zheng to kill a shark while swimming with him. "I''ve just been on a tour for a week and there''s nothing to eat here. If you''re hungry, there''s only one shark here, or I''ll roast the shark for you. It happens that there is a small forest not far from here. Where can we find some dry branches. It sounds good to have the fish on fire. " "Eat sharks! Good, good, Zhang Zheng. I have never eaten this kind of wild shark. What''s the smell of shark? How delicious? " snow see shakes her body into a curious baby and chases Zhang Zheng. "Let me tell you the truth, shark meat is really bad." Zhang Zheng ate sharks in the wild, and did not think that the shark meat was so delicious. Otherwise, why do many fishermen only cut off the shark''s fins after catching a shark, and then throw the other meat back into the sea. "Well, it''s OK. I don''t choose anything. As long as it''s made by you, I feel delicious." Snow see happy looking at Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng didn''t respond to Xuejian''s ambiguous words, but said I to. "You just stay here, don''t run around and don''t go into the sea. I''ll go there and pick up some dead branches, and I''ll be back in a minute Zhang Zheng ordered. There has been a shark here, and it is inevitable that there will not be a second or even many. Zhang Zheng does not want to wait until he comes back to see a pile of bones floating on the sea. "Don''t worry, Zhang Zheng. I''ll be here and be your equivalent. I won''t go anywhere."Xuejian sits on the beach with her legs in her arms and smiles sweetly at Zhang Zheng. Snow now suddenly has a kind, and Zhang Zheng two people are like a real couple, like a good wife, waiting for her husband to return. This kind of feeling let snow see heart full of happiness. If you really stay here with Zhang Zheng all the time, it should be very interesting. But it''s impossible. It''s a bit too unreal, not realistic. And when the snow sees the wishful thinking, Zhang Zheng has come back with a pile of branches. Snow saw shook his head, all those things in the mind are thrown out, and then stood up to ask. "Zhang Zheng, do you need any help?" Xuejian also wants to help Zhang Zheng. He doesn''t want to be a vase that needs people to protect everywhere, a useless person. If I can help, I will certainly not stand by. "Well, you go to the beach by the sea and look for glass bottles or wire or something like that." Zhang Zheng bowed his head and said. "Well, what''s the use of the bottle and wire?" Snow asked. "The bottle can be used as a magnifying glass to draw fire through sunlight. Wire can be made into hooks, and then fish can be used Zhang Zheng explained, then lowered his head to pick up the shark meat. Snow saw nodded. Then I went to the seaside to look for the things mentioned by Zhang Zheng. At this time, Zhang Zheng was cleaning up the shark. Zhang Zheng took out the dagger that saved his life many times. He rifled the shark''s belly, took out the internal organs, and then cleaned the inside and outside of the shark with sea water. Chapter 356 "Zhang Zheng, I found a beer bottle and some wires. You can see if these are OK. " Xuejian handed Zhang Zheng what he had just picked up on the beach. "That''s enough." Zhang Zheng smashed the top half of the beer bottle, then set the firewood, and then pointed the beer bottle to the sun, and the other end to those dry branches and leaves. Waiting quietly. "Zhang Zheng, is this feasible? It''s been a long time, and it hasn''t been lit. " Xue Jian has some doubts about Zhang Zheng''s law. "Just watch it quietly, and you can light it later." It seems that God has verified Zhang Zheng''s words. In a short time, the dry leaves began to smoke, and then a flash of sparks sprang out. It startled the snowy sight who was blowing at the smoking place. "Whoa, I''m scared to death." Snow sees in side clap chest to say. "This spark is really saying, there is no omen at all." Zhang zhengran later said to Xuejian. "You add wood here. Don''t let the fire go out. I''ll clean up the shark." After Zhang Zheng explained the matter here, he quickly walked to the shark, and then quickly divided the shark meat into small pieces with a dagger. Then he put the shark meat into the sea water and soaked it for a short time. The purpose was to wash away the sediment on the fish and let the sea water seep through. There was salt in the sea water, which would lead to shark meat It''s delicious. It doesn''t make the meat a little astringent. It doesn''t taste at all. After Zhang Zheng had finished processing the shark meat, he used the iron wire that Xuejian had picked up and put the shark meat through. He cleaned up everything and went back to Xuejian. "Zhang Zheng, what should we do now? I''ve got the fire ready. " Xue Jian asked Zhang Zheng. "You can help me with the meat for a while." Then Zhang Zheng grew two of the longest branches in the pile of branches just picked up, and then inserted the two branches on the beach beside the fire, and then took the shark meat from the snowman''s hand, and then hung the shark meat on those branches. That''s OK. Now wait for the meat to be cooked. The meat can be eaten when it is cooked. Zhang Zheng said. After a while, the smell of the cooked fish was gone. Zhang Zheng, can I eat now? ¡±Well, it should be. If you''re not afraid of diarrhea, you can eat it Zhang Zheng turned over the fish on the branch at will. "Well, I''ll wait until it''s cooked. Snow to hear that may have diarrhea, immediately retracted the small hands ready to move. In this kind of wilderness place diarrhea, will not be Zhang Zheng all to see it? Too shy. "Now it''s OK. Here, you can eat the middle one first. It should be well done there. It''s OK. There is still a lot of meat here." Xuejian uses the branches as chopsticks and picks up a piece of shark meat from the wire. Some of them can''t wait to put it to his mouth to taste its taste. He took a small bite, tasted the taste, and then swallowed the whole piece of shark meat. Because the shark''s bone is relatively large, Zhang Zheng removed the fish bone when he cleaned up the shark. So if he swallowed the whole piece, there would be no fish bone, and he was not afraid of being stuck by the fish bone. "Zhang Zheng, this shark meat is so delicious. It''s much better than those high-end shark fin cooked in the restaurant. Why do those people only eat shark fin instead of shark meat "Well, maybe it''s because you''re so hungry." Like shark fin, only the rich can afford to eat it. Like ordinary poor people, where can they afford shark meat? And snow see must be because too hungry, so will think shark meat more delicious. Otherwise, at the dinner table, shark meat is certainly not as fresh as those grass carp, carp and crucian carp. Just like those fishermen who, after catching a shark, cut off the fins and throw the rest of the shark back into the sea, which proves that shark meat is not popular. There are a lot of inferior fish balls in the market, which are made of shark meat without fins. However, at this stage, it is more affordable for Zhang Zheng to eat meat. He is not in the mood to eat fish fins. After all, Xuejian is just a little girl with a small appetite. After eating two or three yuan, she sits on the beach and touches her stomach. "Eat up, eat up, but the shark meat is so delicious." Zhang Zheng was also full, took out his broken mobile phone, took out the battery, and then put the phone on the beach, ready to bask in the sun. The water on the mobile phone is evaporated by sunlight. Before the main board is corroded, the mobile phone can still be used for a period of time. When the motherboard is completely corroded, the mobile phone will be completely scrapped. This is a small skill that Zhang Zheng''s former friend told Zhang Zheng. Now he is ready to try it out and see if he can succeed?The broken rope of bungee jumping in the playground is a major case, which directly caused the attention of the police force. The criminal police team immediately sent Song Ling, the captain of the criminal police team, to investigate the case. Song Ling first asked several witnesses who said that a couple of men and women were involved in the accident. During the second fall of the rope, they directly fell into the sea. Song Ling directly sent police officers to search the area near the accident area with a speedboat. "Report to song team, there is no trace of anyone living within a kilometer radius of the sea area. Do we need to expand the search scope?" "Well, I''ll report to the director." Song Ling sighed helplessly. If the two people were not found within a kilometer of sea area, one reason was that they were washed farther away by the waves, and the other was that they were sunk to the bottom of the sea. "Director, we have contacted Seaview to help us search the waters within one kilometer of the sea surface, but we have not found two people. Now, shall we expand the search scope, or?" "Song Ling, do you know the names of the two people in the accident?" The director asked. "Director, the two men and women in the accident are a pair of men and women. It seems that the woman is called Xuejian, and the man is called Zhang Zheng." The director was silent for a long time. The director was not unfamiliar with the name. The only daughter of the snow family was the apple of her eye. If something happened to her, she would have no good fruit to eat. Zhang Zheng is not a strange name for the director. At the beginning, because of one thing, the director had the honor to cooperate with Zhang Zheng. However, hearing Zhang Zheng''s side, the director immediately put his heart down. Chapter 357 Before the director heard the name of Xuejian, his heart was subconsciously scared. If something happens to the eye of the snow family, it is definitely not a small matter. After hearing Zhang Xuezheng''s death, we can''t see Zhang Xuezheng in the sea. With Zhang Zheng in, Xuejian will be safe and sound, but Song Ling really thinks too much. "Yes, chief, we did search for them in the range of one kilometer, but we did not find any trace of them. According to our conjecture, their survival probability is very small." "Song, you can let the coast guard stop." Said the director. "Do you mean, chief, that we give up the search?" Although Song Ling thinks so in her heart, it is related to the life safety of Xuejian, the Pearl of the snow family. Song Ling is really a little headache. "Give up? What give up? When did I say you gave up? " The director said with a smile. "But, chief, did you just say that the marine police could be called back?" Song Ling was stunned. "Yes, I mean that the marine police can be stopped, but it doesn''t mean that they give up the search." The director then explained, "I didn''t let your criminal police team take over." "Director, are you trying to embarrass us... How can we find people who can''t be found by the marine police?" Song Ling said with some embarrassment. "You girl, you are usually very smart. How can you pretend to be confused with me now. I asked the marine police to collect the team. There was no need to search in the sea. Now they are not in the sea. The sea view is here, so it is impossible to find people. I''ll send you to search. You can find some speedboats in a hurry and search along the nearby coastline. I think you will soon be able to stop. " The director provided Song Ling with a convenient method. "Chief, do you mean that when they drown, their bodies will drift near the coastline. Let''s look around the coastline and find their bodies floating on the shore? " Song Ling still thinks that Zhang Zheng and Xue Jian have no chance to survive, er, so Song Ling thinks that the director will let them find Zhang Zheng and cut the body before they can take over the team. "Well, Xiao Song, don''t speculate here. If you look for it, you will find out what I''m talking about." The director said with a smile. "Well, you go and send someone to look for it in a speedboat. I''m still in a meeting. My cell phone is going to be turned off. I''ll call you later." "Oh... OK, chief." Song Ling''s head is full of confusion. She feels that the director''s words are vague and confusing. However, since the directors have spoken in this way, Song Ling has to obey the order of the director. Song Ling first told the marine police that the team was closed by walkie talkie. Then she and one of her subordinates picked up a speedway from the coast guard and began to search along the coastline. "Song team, are we really looking for it here? The body shouldn''t be floating around so soon. After all, it was only an hour or two after the accident. " The man said he was puzzled. "Don''t think about it blindly. It''s the responsibility of the director. We''ll do our own thing well." Song Ling did not explain too much, because after all, Song Ling did not understand the director''s practice, but what Song Ling admired most in the whole police station was the director. Therefore, Song Ling would implement the instructions of the director to the letter. Song Ling''s subordinates shut their mouths as soon as they heard that it was the director''s account. Because he, like Song Ling, admires the director very much. Since the director has said so, there must be a reason for the director. He only needs to follow the instructions of the superior. Just when the outside world is eager to rescue Zhang Zheng and Xue Jian, the two parties are in a daze on the beach. Because Zhang Zheng is drying his mobile phone in the sun to see if it can still be used, so it is even more boring to see snow. He can only sit on the beach and play with the sand. He will quietly build a castle with sand, or use sand to make a trap. It''s a great night for one person. Zhang Zheng quietly watched snow see playing full of childlike interest, but he laughed helplessly. Under such circumstances, Xuejian could still play with the sand leisurely, and was not worried at all. Zhang Zheng shook his head helplessly. Zhang Zheng looked down at the phone that had been disassembled by himself. He found that it was almost in the sun, so he picked up all the things and began to assemble them. Finally, he hit the battery and pressed the power on button. Sure enough, the screen of the mobile phone turned on. It seems that his friend didn''t cheat him. The method he said seemed to work. Zhang Zheng then searched the mobile phone directory and finally called the little cherry blossom. Zhang Zheng did not know that the criminal police team came to rescue him, nor did he know the telephone number of the criminal police team. Zhang Zheng can not guarantee how long the mobile phone can last. Therefore, Zhang Zheng can only find his friends in the network to let them rescue themselves."Hello, brother Zheng, do you miss me?" Cherry blossom in the other end of the phone happy smile. "What''s more, brother Zheng, I''m going to go to H city now. Then you should take care of me. I can remember all the words you said to me. If you dare to cheat me, I will be angry and ignore you any more." "Ah... Cherry blossom, you dare to report to the villains first. Who told you that I was going to come back again? You are so bold now that you dare to arrange your brother now. It seems that the little buttocks are itching." Zhang Zheng said half jokingly. "Well, I''m trapped on an island now. You can locate me by computer, and then find someone to help me. Then I''ll settle accounts with you when you come." "Good elder brother Zheng, I found your location information. Now I send it to the police station of H city. It seems that the chief of the police station is your little fan brother, ha ha." Small cherry blossom is worthy of the queen of the network, working efficiency is really not dead to talk about fun. At the time of calling, cherry blossom has found Zhang Zheng''s position. "OK, hurry up, I''m......" just when Zhang Zheng was trying to say something, he suddenly felt the mobile phone vibrate for a while, then he fixed his eyes on the black screen of the mobile phone, then tried to turn it on, and the mobile phone didn''t respond to anything. This mobile phone has been completely dead, completely broken. Zhang Zheng''s mobile phone also has GPS positioning, but Zhang Zheng does not dare to try, in case the mobile phone does not work well, what should we do then. Zhang Zheng Kebao is not allowed to enter the water of the mobile phone, what makes people angry astonishing operation. Chapter 358 Zhang Zheng had no choice but to put away the mobile phone, now had to rely on the small cherry blossom, hope can be reliable. Zhang Zheng hates to hand over his life and safety to others. This makes Zhang Zheng feel that sometimes it is very unreliable. But it has to be said that Zhang Zheng trusts his nine brothers and cherry blossom very much. Although the little cherry blossom will from time to time and their brothers and their jokes, but her heart is not bad, distinguish between the big and small things. Zhang Zheng can really entrust his back to them. Although small cherry blossom is joking with Zhang Zheng, she has never been free in her hand. She directly finds the private phone number of the director of the H City Police Bureau and calls in the past. "Hello, how do you do?" The director asked suspiciously that someone had made his own private phone call. "I''ll give you a place, and you''ll send someone there to rescue the two people who fell into the sea." From the other end of the phone came a mechanical electronic sound, which was obviously encrypted. With that, the man hung up. Then the director''s mobile phone received a coordinate position. Then, when the director calls, the mobile phone prompts that the number you dialed is empty. " The director then made a phone call to Song Ling and told Song Ling that Zhang Zheng and Xue Jian were at this coordinate and asked Song Ling to go quickly. The director then called in a technician. "You go to find out, where is the source of this mobile phone number?" "Good chief." When Song Ling entered the coordinates of the position, Zhang Zheng and Xue Jian showed the position on a coastline two kilometers behind him. Song Ling immediately drove the speedboat to the location. Zhang Zheng looked at a speedboat on the sea that was driving towards him. Zhang Zheng knew that little cherry blossom had told the police in H city about his position and asked them to sail to rescue him. "See you, stop playing. Someone is coming to save us. I''ll go home later. " Zhang Zheng called out to the snow playing in the sand. When Song Ling came to Zhang Zheng, she found that the two people were standing here. The man is like in the boring sun, the girl is playing with the sand happily. They didn''t worry about falling into the sea at all. They were just like traveling. However, Song Ling only now understood what the director meant. She could not help admiring the director''s anticipation. It turned out that the director had known for a long time that Zhang Zheng and Xue Jian would not drown in the sea, but were sure that they would surely swim to the shore. According to common sense, it is impossible. How can the director guess that he knows them? Originally, Song Ling also wanted to comfort Zhang Zheng and Xue Jian. After all, they are victims now. After all, it is reasonable to comfort them with a few words after being rescued by the police. But when Song Ling saw a man in the sun and a castle on the beach, she swallowed it when she got to her mouth. It seemed that there was no need to comfort her when she had such a good time. But snow see next words let Song Ling speechless. "How can they save people so quickly? My castle has not been finished yet... I still want to play here a little longer." Snow see some reluctantly looking at his masterpiece, extremely reluctant to come over. Song Ling now some want to curse, but can not help but resist, she is a quality of people, snow see themselves can not afford. "Well, two of you, can we move the speedboat now? Let''s go home and we can get off work." Song Ling tried to hold back her anger and said with a smile. "Come on, see you later. If you want to come again, I''ll bring you here again. Now that you are tired, go home and have a rest. " Zhang Zheng looked at some reluctant to give up, look some disappointed snow see. In the heart unbearable, then said. "Well, well, we''ll come here next time." After hearing this, you can also play alone with Zhang Zheng, and immediately become happy. So he turned and hopped toward the speedboat. Zhang Zheng shook his head helplessly and walked towards the speedboat. Song Ling was left alone on the beach, blowing the sea breeze alone. Snow see just walked a few steps, seem to think of something, turn back to Zhang Zheng said. "Zhang Zheng, can we take this shark back? Eat shark meat well Snow eyes filled with small stars. "Well, it''s hard for me to say. After all, we''re only in the situation of being rescued, and the speedboat is not our own. I''ll ask. " Zhang Zheng can only say so. "Hello, policewoman. I''d like to ask if we can bring something back in your speedboat." Zhang Zheng asked Song Ling. "Yes." Song Ling agreed and nodded, but what Song Ling didn''t think of was a big shark weighing several tons. Zhang Zheng then went to Song Ling''s men on the boat and asked. "Officer, is there a rope on the speedboat? We need to bring something back. The woman officer just agreed."The man looked at Song Ling, and Song Ling nodded. So he took a piece of thick rope out of the speedboat. He asked curiously. "What do you want to bring back, brother?" "Well, that''s the shark over there. Your boat should be able to pull." Zhang Zheng light said, good I like to say a special ordinary thing. "What is it??! Shark! " The shark in Zhang Zheng''s mouth startled the young man. The young man turned his head and saw the body of the shark lying on the other side of the sand. His mouth was surprised to grow his mouth, as big as an egg. "You won''t tell me that you two killed him? You... You''re just refreshing my life and values. " "No Snow see answers. "Oh, I thought you killed it?" The young man patted his chest with relief. But then Xuejian said something amazing. "He killed the shark by himself. I was still carried by him. I was in a coma." Snow see some annoyed themselves. "I didn''t see that wonderful picture. If only I hadn''t been in a coma at that time, I could see how Zhang Zheng was fighting sharks." Snow worship like to look at Zhang Zheng, Zhang Zheng was seen as a goose bumps. The young man was just like discovering the new world. He jumped down from the speedboat directly. He was happy like a fat man of 300 Jin. Zhang Zheng has been speechless for a long time. He is an intern. How can he be so impatient. Chapter 359 "Song team, do we really want to let them go back with that thing?" The young man asked Song Ling tremblingly. "It''s just to bring something. What''s the big deal? Didn''t you just say it''s ok? Why do you come down and ask me again? " Song Ling asked impatiently. "No, song team. Are we really going to take the shark back?" "Shark? What shark? What does it have to do with sharks if we go back here? " Song Ling had to ask her subordinates. "What they said they wanted to take home was a shark. I''m going to ask song team for your opinion." "What''s the situation? What about sharks? Where are the sharks? He didn''t tell me to take the shark back. Is this man teasing me? " Song Ling is a little angry now. "Song team, the shark is on the other side of the beach, you see." Song Ling''s men held out their fingers and pointed in a direction. Song Lingshun the direction of her fingers to see, sure enough to see an adult shark lying quietly on the beach. Song Ling''s reaction is the same as that of her subordinates. Then, Song Ling came to Zhang Zheng with a gloomy face. Zhang Zheng is now fastening one end of the rope to the shark''s tail. Wait a minute, they bring the speedboat over, and then they can pull it away. When Zhang Zhenggang just ate a shark, she still felt that the meat quality of the shark was not so delicious. However, Xuejian liked to eat it and let her take it. "Do you know that this shark is a great white shark, the second class national protected animal. You are now harming the national key protected animal. Do you know it is against the law?" Song Lingyi said in a proper way. Zhang Zheng suddenly began to wonder, what happened to this little girl? How did she say to herself. "And then what about animal protection?" Zhang Zheng said lightly. Looking at Zhang Zheng''s indifferent face, Song Ling looked angry and felt that he didn''t listen to anything she said. As a result, Song Ling became more angry. Looking at Song Ling''s face getting darker and darker, Zhang Zheng thought, it seems that I have never seen her before. Today, it seems that it is. However, in Song Ling''s heart, there is a pain in her heart that Zhang Zheng just scolded Song Ling for being stupid and that the criminal police team who came in through the back door could not analyze it. Since Song Ling was the captain of the criminal police team. When Song Ling was the vice captain, there was a captain in the criminal police team, who is now the director. At that time, Song Ling didn''t have to analyze the problems by herself, the cause and process of things, as well as reasoning and speculation. The most important thing was to decide. Everything was carried out by the commander at that time. Song Ling herself only needed to act according to the instructions and orders. At that time, Song Ling thought it was very easy to be a criminal policeman. At that time, the captain did not make any mistakes in solving crimes, so he was worshipped by all the people of the criminal police team, but let''s also include Song Ling. However, later, because of the sincere attitude of the team leader at that time, and the speed of solving the case was very fast. In addition, the director at that time was transferred to the provincial public security department for development, so the captain naturally was promoted to the director of the Bureau. Song Ling was also repeatedly executing important tasks during the Interpol team when he was deputy captain, and successfully captured the suspects. He was the first to rush ahead in every mission. So after the captain was promoted to director, Song Ling naturally became the captain of the criminal police team. It is from here, since Song Ling became the chief of the criminal police team, only then gradually understand how difficult the position of the captain is. In the past, when I was the vice captain, I used to infer that the reasoning and judgment were all decided by the captain at that time. I didn''t need to use my brain. I only needed to carry out the arrest task. When I became the captain of the criminal police team, I found that she was not suitable for this position. However, Song Ling was born with a competitive heart and a spirit of not accepting defeat Others look down on her, so she makes a serious judgment every time, but in most cases she makes a wrong judgment, which makes Song Ling very depressed. When Song Ling was in the army before, she had won the women''s combat champion, so she could fight and kill her. However, if Song Ling was allowed to use her brain, it would be really a hard nut to crack. Therefore, after Song Ling became the leader of the criminal police force, there was a saying outside that said that Song Ling should have come in through the back door. Song Ling could be the captain of the criminal police team because of the relationship between them. However, Song Ling was able to rise to the position of captain of the criminal police force only by virtue of her hard work for such a long time in the criminal police force. It is no exaggeration to say that song lingdang is the leader of the criminal police team. This position is expected by all the members of the criminal police force. But in the eyes of outsiders, they only saw Song Ling''s ability, not as powerful as the former captain, so they would think that Song Ling came to this position through the back door through the trust relationship. Chapter 360 However, Song Ling was able to rise to the position of captain of the criminal police force only by virtue of her hard work for such a long time in the criminal police force. It is no exaggeration to say that song lingdang is the leader of the criminal police team. This position is expected by all the members of the criminal police force. But in the eyes of outsiders, they only saw Song Ling''s ability, not as powerful as the former captain, so they would think that Song Ling came to this position through the back door through the trust relationship. So now Song Lin especially dislikes people saying that he came in through the back door because of his relationship. However, Zhang Zhenggang just said that Song Ling came from a left-wing relationship, and her brain could not analyze it at all. This greatly stimulated Song Ling''s mood. In the later circumstances, after song lingdang became the captain of the criminal police team, many things happened. Song Ling has not fully adapted to her present position. She has been playing the role of a thug before. Now she suddenly becomes a military instructor. She feels very uncomfortable. In addition, after becoming a captain, there are many unexpected situations, all of which are on the immature Song Ling. So Song Ling will often ask the director what he should do next? This is also an important reason why Song Ling will be regarded as a vase by the outside world, because this has been deeply stinging Song Ling''s heart. Let''s take the initiative to introduce the experience of the director. His original name is Yang Jianjun. He once served in the most confidential army in China. Yang Jianjun is the most outstanding scout. He and Zhang Zheng met because of a mission. At that time, the army said that the army had invited a particularly powerful person, and said that this mission was almost a task of the death squads. Therefore, several people were required to sign up voluntarily this time. Moreover, we have already invited a particularly fierce mercenary in the world. We will tell the details of his details with those who participated in the squads Yes. At that time, Yang Jianjun signed up for the mission. At that time, the military leaders told Yang Jianjun and several of his teammates. "We have brought in this man today, the most powerful man in the world. I said his name, you may not know, but I said his code, you will know. Bloodthirsty is his code name All the soldiers, including Yang Jianjun, were surprised. They were bloodthirsty. They were the top killers. They never failed to kill people. And I heard that bloodthirsty, never see the end. "Bloodthirsty is the person in charge of your mission. All of you should follow his command. Bloodthirsty, come out and meet your teammates Yang Jianjun and they were surprised to see the world''s first man whom they adored most in their history. When Zhang Zheng really devoted himself to Yang Jianjun, everyone felt disappointed. Because Zhang Zheng''s age was too confusing. At that time, Zhang Zheng was only 16 or 17 years old, which was far from the ideal image of the first person in Yang Jianjun''s mind, which made them wonder whether Zhang Zheng was bloodthirsty. Zhang Zheng has been looking at Yang Jianjun and his group of four people without expression since he came out. "Bloodthirsty people feel like you''re fake. If you can''t establish sufficient trust between you, I won''t agree to hand them over to you. After all, I love my own soldiers very much. I know you are very protective. But if there is no sufficient trust between teammates, the mission will probably fail or even the whole army will be destroyed." The chief said calmly. Zhang Zheng nodded indifferently. At this time, one of the four of them began to speak. "Chief, you don''t say that this little boy is the first person to make the world fear! How old are you, little boy? Haven''t you weaned yet? Ha ha ha Several other people also laughed. Yang Jianjun is the only one who has observed Zhang Zheng''s temperament from the very beginning. Then he found out that the murderous spirit of this man was very serious, but she could control it well. Yang Jianjun could judge Zhang Zheng''s murderous spirit only by his many years of detective experience. Like other people, they are confused by Zhang Zheng''s appearance. Even if we think about it carefully, the leaders are extremely interested in the characters. When Zhang is facing a general level figure, his deep feeling has not changed at all, but he is still indifferent as always. Judging from all kinds of details and the determination of the chief, this man is definitely bloodthirsty. While several of them laughed at Zhang Zheng, Zhang Zheng was also observing them. Zhang Zheng said lightly. "Have you laughed enough?" "If I am bloodthirsty, it''s not because you can tell me. You can go together and let me try your abilities. I hope your mouth will be as strong as it is now In addition to Yang Jianjun, several people couldn''t help laughing. A teenager also let his regular special forces, who have been trained all year round, go on together. Then they looked at the chief. At this time, the chief said, "you should go together, and you should be convinced. Otherwise, you will think that you are the first in the world, and you are arrogant. You should know that there are mountains outside the mountains and there are people outside the people. Do not be confused by his superficial phenomena.""Well, don''t say that I bully you. I''ll try your little doll first. I''ll let you have a hand. If you can make me move my steps, I''ll be counted as I lose? Ha ha ha Then Zhang Zheng and the big man with a strong back and a strong back stood on the opposite side at the same time. In the middle is the chief. At this time, the chief executive began. Zhang Zheng didn''t say much to the man. He quickly rushed to the big man. Although the big man looked down on the surface, he could survive in such a difficult army. It can be seen that this man has certain strength. But only relatively speaking, in the face of bloodthirsty, if we do not pay enough attention to it, in Zhang Zheng''s hands, only have been abused. Then Zhang Zheng, with the advantage of his petite figure, quickly walked around the big man behind him, and then quickly kicked out a foot, directly kicked on the lower leg stomach, the big man directly suffered pain, and directly knelt on the ground. Why didn''t the big man think of it? Such a teenager can have such great strength. At the moment when the big man half knelt down, Zhang Zheng directly gave a hand and whipped the leg. Then the big man was swept by Zhang Zheng''s whip leg and fainted on the spot. Zhang Zheng''s lightning speed immediately attracted the attention of the rest of the people. However, Zhang Zhen himself did not have any special reaction, and always kept a light expression, as if victory should have been justified. Chapter 361 Zhang Zheng then faintly returned to the previous position, as if everything just happened had nothing to do with himself. But the chief''s face did not look good, and even looked angry. "You''ll take it to one side and wake him up. I''d like to ask him what he was doing just now? Having been a soldier for so many years, have you forgotten all about your butt? " The chief said solemnly. "Yes, chief." Yang Jianjun and they agreed. Then Yang Jianjun and they carried the fallen bear to one side. Then one of them got some water and splashed it on his face. Then the bear woke up quietly. The bear didn''t get any serious injury, but was kicked by Zhang Zheng''s leg strength. When the bear got up, he saw Zhang Zheng standing there as before, but the chief executive''s face was not right. "I ask you, what do soldiers need to pay attention to when they are on duty?" The chief asked solemnly. "We can''t belittle the enemy, do our best, listen to the command and obey the order." Big bear said with shame. "You know! You said you didn''t even do the first one. What kind of soldier are you going to be? Soldiers like you, if one day, you and your teammates are sent out to carry out the mission, you will kill your teammates sooner or later. I, Wu Gang, have never called a soldier like you. " Wu Gang, the chief executive, roared angrily. The bear lowered its head and did not dare to speak. "Come on, go on. Didn''t you just talk a lot? I thought that the soldiers I brought out, even if they were not as bloodthirsty, could hold on to bloodthirsty hands for a few minutes, but you gave me a big surprise! Ah, only one face-to-face, and then I was knocked out. You really make a big face for me Wu Gang continued. "I remember that I have always stressed with you that when you are on a mission outside, you must be vigilant and always pay attention to everything around you. Don''t let go of anything, because you may lose the whole army because of a small thing. You don''t think he''s bloodthirsty, do you? I tell you, he is really bloodthirsty, not that I want to attack you. He once faced the famous foreign red beard pirate ship alone "Red bearded pirates?! Chief, is that red bearded pirate group you mentioned the infamous red bearded pirate ship that has been robbing ships at sea Yang Jianjun asked in surprise. "Yes, that''s right. We have fought with them before, and you all know what the result is. They have to admit that they are better than us. But it is such a powerful pirate group that occupies one side of the sea area. They dare not despise bloodthirsty, because contempt has brought them a painful lesson. " Wu Gang, the chief executive, pauses here and then goes on. "because the son of the pirate captain of the red beard piracy team played a trick on the hacker princess at a dark party gathering. You know, hacker princess, a girl with great computer talent. The princess hacker is a blood thirsty and extremely beloved sister. At the end of the party, bloodthirsty learned the story and killed the red bearded pirate group alone. This was the battle that made him famous in the first World War of bloodthirsty, facing a whole pirate regiment alone. The battle made the world cry. A man, killed the red bearded pirate ship, in front of all the Pirates of the red beard Pirate Group, killed jack, the son of the pirate captain who had molested Princess hacker. All the pirates dare not speak. And then he left smartly. " "The red bearded pirate ships are afraid of bloodthirsty as soon as they hear about it. Those pirates who have experienced many battles are very afraid of bloodthirsty. You soldiers are the ones who dare to despise bloodthirsty. Bloodthirsty, tell me about the strength you just used. " "20% of it, too weak, even if they go together, I will use 40% of the strength at most." Zhang Zheng said lightly. Wu Gang was a little disappointed, because he thought that the soldiers he brought out should be able to draw with Zhang Zheng, but he didn''t think that there was no chance of winning in the face-to-face hard fight. Some disappointed sighs. "All right, you go and have a rest. I''ll send for you later to tell you who you are going to carry out." Wu Gang, the head of the party, waved to Yang Jianjun that they could go out. Yang Jianjun bowed his head and left the room. Now there are only two people in the room, the chief executive Wu Gang and the bloodthirsty Zhang Zheng. "I said, Gangzi, you don''t have to hit them like this. After all, they haven''t experienced anything big." Zhang Zheng reluctantly said that even if Zhang Zheng seems to have suffered a serious blow today. "In fact, the military strength you bring out is very good." Zhang Zheng said with some approval. "The strength is good, but still can''t beat you?" Head Wu Gang rolled his eyes and said to Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng has no choice but to show his hand, saying that you are willing to compare with me to find abuse, and I have no way to stop you. "In fact, these soldiers, to tell the truth, are good seedlings brought out by me. Although they have strength, they all seem to think that they are the best in the world, and they are very arrogant inside. That''s why I brought you here to sharpen their spirit. Bloodthirsty, you know, what industries like us are facing every day. I really don''t want them to repeat the mistakes I made before returning home. " Head Wu Gang some lonely, I said."At the beginning, it was because of my willful action that the team was found by the enemy. Then I watched my teammates retreat one after another in order to cover me, so that I could come back alive. That thing should always be a pain in my memory. " "Well, Gangzi, don''t think about it any more. I believe all the soldiers you bring out are good soldiers. With a little guidance, the future will be the pillar of the country in the future." Zhang Zheng comforted. "What''s more, if you call me here this time, you should not just let me teach them lessons instead of you. There should be something else. " "I knew there was nothing to hide from you." Chief Wu Gang patted Zhang Zheng on the shoulder. "This time, there is something I need you to help the Hawkeye drug cartel abroad, you know." Chief Wu Gang said solemnly. "Well, I''ve heard that although I haven''t dealt with them, I''ve also heard a lot about them from other people''s mouth about the world''s most famous drug trafficking syndicates. Because it''s about me calling them in this time? ¡° Chapter 362 "Yes, they have already arrived in the south of China. It seems that they are transporting a large number of drugs to China through the border. Our superiors have sent us to intercept these drugs, and we must not let them go to the mainland of China. " Chief executive Wu Gang said. "Then you can''t just send troops to stop them? Why did you do a Death Squadron thing? " Zhang Zheng asked in doubt. "What''s more, the problem is that we can''t send a large-scale army here, because they kidnapped an important leader of our country. They can''t let us send troops, or they will tear up the tickets. Moreover, we are not sure whether anyone is monitoring the major military areas, so we dare not send a certain scale of troops at all. And it is said that there are experts in the eagle eye photography, so there is really nothing we can do now. So I don''t think of you. " Wu Gang, the chief executive, laughs like a sly old fox. "Oh, you just want to take my hand and rescue the hostage." Zhang Zheng said helplessly. "Haha, yes, if you have time, we would like to directly solve the whole eagle eye people who come to China." "I said Gangzi, how can you change so morally and shamelessly now? How did I find you so shameless and cheeky before? Why don''t you just let me solve all the problems? " Zhang Zheng said sadly. "I''m still very open-minded. I''ll let you go alone. Don''t you think I''ve found some helpers for you. Believe me, they can help if they are serious Head Wu Gang patted the chest, serious assurance way. "Gangzi, you don''t know that when you come to our position, you will be restrained a lot. You ask me to deal with Hawkeye people. After all, I can''t be directly employed by you. After all, I will have a lot of trouble after I do it. " Zhang Zheng explained helplessly. "The dark world has the rules of the dark world. It doesn''t matter to a small extent, but you have a problem with Hawkeye, which has risen to the confrontation between power and state. As far as I''m concerned, I''ve always been with eagle eye water. If I break the balance of the dark world because of this, I will become the enemy of all the dark forces. " "I know, bloodthirsty, but there is really no way out of this matter, I would like to ask you for help. If there is a way, I will definitely not look for you. You can see if it''s OK The chief is really in a hurry now. "I''ll go and talk to eagle eye. If you can, let''s see if I can sell a favor, but you should think clearly. After I make a move, you can''t ask me for help in three years, Gangzi. After all, I''m breaking the rules to help you now. " "Yes, bloodthirsty. If this thing really happens, it will have very serious consequences for China. " "Give me a quiet room, Gangzi. You don''t have to try to intercept my phone content. My sister made it for me. Now she can check my phone content in the whole world." Zhang Zheng looked at Wu Gang''s eyes and said faintly. Wu Gang seemed embarrassed to say that his secret was discovered. "OK, you can go back here. The whole military area is a quiet place for me. I''ll go out first." Wu Gang, the chief executive, withdrew from the room. Now Zhang Zheng is the only one left in the room. Zhang Zheng took out his mobile phone and made a phone call. "Jingling, jingling." A little girl with a lollipop picked up her mobile phone and found it was Zhang Zheng. She sat up and picked up the phone. "Brother Zheng, do you miss me?" It was Cherry Blossom who answered the phone. "Sakura, please check the highest responsible phone number of eagle eye for me, and then put me through." Zhang Zheng said. "Eagle eye? Brother Zheng, it seems that we haven''t contacted Eagle eyed people. Although we are all members of the dark forces, what he does is different from us. Did they bully elder brother Zheng unknowingly? Let''s give them a little color to see if they need it or not Small cherry said domineering. "Little sister, what do you think all day long? Why are you all fighting and killing? Help me connect the phone quickly." Zhang Zheng said helplessly. "What''s fierce? People don''t care about you." Small cherry blossom fragmentary read a way, but the hand has been typing the keyboard, soon found a phone, and then directly called in the past. After waiting for a few seconds, the phone was connected, and a steady male voice came out of the phone. Small cherry blossom directly connects Zhang Zheng''s telephone with another person directly with a computer. "Hello, I''m bloodthirsty. Are you the head of an eagle eye Zhang Zheng asked lightly. "Bloodthirsty? I''m the commander in chief of Hawkeye. My name is red eye. Bloodthirsty, I remember that we have never contacted each other. How can we find me this time? " "This time I want to ask you for help because of one thing?" Zhang Zheng said."Ha ha. The world''s No.1 killer is bloodthirsty. He even asked me for help. Tell me about it. " The man laughed. "I hope you can end this mission in China and release the hostages safely." Zhang Zheng continued. This is the man on the other end of the phone. After a long time, he continued. "Do you know how long my men have planned? Do you know how much I will lose if I give up this operation now? " Zhang Zheng then said, "I can promise you three conditions unconditionally. As compensation for your loss. I can''t help it, but if you insist, it''s up to you. " The man was silent again. Well, I can promise you this time, but you can''t meddle in our affairs for three years Said the man. "For three years, I didn''t intervene. And you can''t do it again in a year. But if your people hurt my friends and the people around me, I will never give up "Well, I agree with your terms. I''m going to tell them to come back. Bloodthirsty, I agree to your terms only for your sake. " Then the man hung up. Zhang Zheng also hung up the phone. And then a sigh of relief. And walked out of the room. As soon as Zhang Zhenggang got out of the room, he saw Wu Gang standing at the door, wandering back and forth. "Gangzi, what are you doing back and forth here? I feel dizzy Zhang Zheng also made a dizzy posture "Bloodthirsty, you finally come out. Well, I''m in a hurry. Time is running out. If II Oh doesn''t move quickly, it is estimated that Hawkeye will be ready soon, and the rescue will be more difficult at that time. " Chief Wu Gang said anxiously. "OK, Lao Wu, you don''t have to worry. It''s just finished this time. Don''t forget that you''re a favor to me now Zhang Zheng said with a smile. Chapter 363 "Are you really OK? Why did eagle eye agree with you so soon It seems that Wu Gang, the chief executive, has become a hundred thousand whys in his incarnation. He chased Zhang Zheng and asked. "I can''t tell you that in detail. It''s about the deal in the dark world. After all, our positions are not the same. I can''t tell you, old Wu Shu. " Zhang Zheng said regretfully. "They have agreed to give up the operation and release the hostages safely. And Hawkeye agreed that it would not attack China in a year. " Zhang Zheng continued. "I''m trying to make it because of our friendship. Finally, you can rest. Lao Wu, you are too tired. You haven''t really relaxed since that "Yes, I don''t have time to accompany my daughter. I have been worthy of the country in my life, but I''m not a good father. Maybe it''s time for me to put it down. " Chief Wu Gang said, looking at the sky. "How can I tell you this? I always automatically ignore your age. How old are you? At such a young age, you still have plenty of time to spend. It''s different from me." "Lao Wu, don''t think so. Although I am young, what I experience is not what people of my age have experienced. After experiencing so many things, I can see through it. Sometimes I really want to take off the burden of my whole body. Then, I can live a life I haven''t enjoyed before. However, I can''t retreat now. In front of outsiders, I am the bloodthirsty man who is afraid of, the king of killers. I have paid a lot for this goal. Also forced to give up a lot. Maybe in a few years, I''ll take care of everything. After that, I''ll retire from the killer world and become an ordinary person. Have a life I''ve never enjoyed before. " "Ha ha, good boy, you are worthy of my love for you. At a young age, I have the same consciousness, but I am not arrogant and rash when I am in a high position. I am sure that a hero comes out of a young man. I wish I could be as open-minded as you. It sounds good to be an ordinary person Wu Gang, the chief executive, laughed. "Bloodthirsty, since you are all here, why don''t you do me a little favor?" Zhang Zheng looked at the old man in front of him with some disdain. Are you really addicted? "Don''t be like this. Look at me. You said that you didn''t show up easily, so you could teach them a lesson for me, and teach them what it means to be a mountain outside a mountain, and there are people outside people." Wu Gang looked at Zhang Zheng cordially. His scalp was numb. He couldn''t stand it. "All right, all right. You see, come on. You''re not afraid that your soldiers will be stimulated. It doesn''t matter. I''m entitled to exercise. " "OK, I''m going to arrange the activity now." "Lao Wu, don''t tell me my identity this time. I have offended many enemies these days. I don''t want them to know that I''m here, or I''m a bunch of annoying guys. I love to have a good rest Zhang Zheng said. "OK, I said," a good master has been invited in the military area command. I''ll let them keep the secret Wu Gang, the chief executive, said. However, it can be seen from here that Wu Gang is really concerned about his soldiers. He does not hesitate to show his old face, but also wants Zhang Zheng to give them some advice. It was for this reason that Zhang Zheng agreed to Wu Gang''s request. From a personal point of view, Zhang Zheng admired Wu Gang very much. Wu Gang devoted almost all of his life to the army and the country. So from that point of view, Zhang Zheng will try his best to meet Wu Gang''s request. "OK, you can go around here first, but I can''t let you in those military secret places. But the rest of the place you can turn around, or you can point them, all can. I''ll arrange it first. " Wu Gang, the chief executive, said. Zhang Zheng agreed. Then watch Wu Gang walk away. He wandered around in the largest military region of China by himself, and estimated that he was the first one. Zhang Zheng shook his head helplessly. "Hey! Ha! well! Ha There are a lot of soldiers in the drill field, and many soldiers are seriously training in order to protect the country in the future. Zhang Zheng wandered aimlessly, and then met Yang Jianjun, whom he had met before. "Hi, bloodthirsty." Yang Jianjun said excitedly. "Hello, I seem to have seen you before. You don''t seem to have brains like those people. You will be a good soldier in the future Zhang Zheng said lightly. "Thank you for your compliment." Yang Jianjun said excitedly. "Bloodthirsty, may I ask you a few questions?" Yang Jianjun asked. "Well, it depends on what you ask. You can ask, I have time now. " "Why did you become the king of killers? I used to be very curious about what kind of man is the king of killers who is bloodthirsty "Because of what, I have forgotten. I have been a killer for many years, and I can''t remember clearly. I remember my first time as a killer was recommended by my master. At the beginning, it was mainly because of poverty. I''m a killer in order to make money and support myself and my sister. ""Your sister? Is that the talented girl in the hacker world "Well, part of the reason I was a killer was because of her. Because I want to protect her and make her like other little girls. Let me bear the dark things on my own. But... "but? And then? " Yang Jianjun asked. "Later, because I followed my master to train outside all year round in order to give her a good environment. Later, I was seriously injured on a mission and went home to recuperate for a long time. At that time, she had been taking care of me, because I could not make money, so she could only find some things online to see if she could make money. That''s when I found out that she had a talent for computers "It was my intention that she would grow up healthily and happily, but in order to help me, she resolutely chose this road. I can only follow her. What a willful and likable sister "Have you ever regretted being king of killers?" Yang Jianjun continued to ask. "Regret? I think I have. After all, the old people can''t help themselves, and fate forces them to make choices. Over the years, I have killed many people and saved many people. I have seen a lot of separation between life and death. There are many times when I am in danger and escape from death. I have also thought about what I would be like if I were not only in this industry. But think a lot is useless, but I can only say that I do not regret. Because now I have the ability to protect the people I want to protect. I can give her what she wants Chapter 364 "Later, because I followed my master to train outside all year round in order to give her a good environment. Later, I was seriously injured on a mission and went home to recuperate for a long time. At that time, she had been taking care of me, because I could not make money, so she could only find some things online to see if she could make money. That''s when I found out that she had a talent for computers "It was my intention that she would grow up healthily and happily, but in order to help me, she resolutely chose this road. I can only follow her. What a willful and likable sister "Have you ever regretted being king of killers?" Yang Jianjun continued to ask. "Regret? I think I have. After all, the old people can''t help themselves, and fate forces them to make choices. Over the years, I have killed many people and saved many people. I have seen a lot of separation between life and death. There are many times when I am in danger and escape from death. I have also thought about what I would be like if I were not only in this industry. But think a lot is useless, but I can only say that I do not regret. Because now I have the ability to protect the people I want to protect. I can give her what she wants Zhang Zheng said earnestly. "Maybe today, now we can chat happily, maybe tomorrow we will be the enemy. Ha ha ha, things are changeable. Maybe, I will be chased by my enemies tomorrow, and then I will start to live a vagrant life. Who can know everything about it. " Yang Jianjun was silent. By virtue of his status and being worshipped by the rich, he is regarded as a man of honor. However, Yang Jianjun did not expect that there were so many things behind him. Moreover, the higher the status, the more we have to bear. "Well, what''s your name? I''ve told you so many things before I know it. " Zhang Zheng said lightly. "My name is Yang Jianjun, bloodthirsty man. I''m a scout in the army. " "Well, very good. You didn''t laugh at me with them before. Did you find something Zhang Zheng asked. "I feel that when you are facing us and when you are facing the chief, you look very indifferent. That kind of expression is not pretended, but you don''t care about it. Later, when I heard the bear say bad things about you, your mind fluctuated and showed a little murderous spirit. Although you quickly controlled yourself, I still caught it. That kind of murderous spirit is very strong and full-bodied and frightening. I think the people who can have this kind of murderous spirit must have experienced the bloodbath. I could tell at that time that you were bloodthirsty. " Yang Jianjun said seriously. "Well, the analysis has a head and a tail, and it is well founded, so you must be an excellent scout in the future. Come on, young man Zhang Zheng said lightly, and then left. Yang Jianjun nodded seriously. I can do it. Wu Gang said in the loudspeaker of the army. "Everyone, after dinner tonight, the training task will be cancelled. Then everyone gathered at the drill ground. Today, a heavyweight instructor from the military area command was invited to teach you lessons in the evening. Now everyone can go to dinner. " all the soldiers heard the leader''s words and were whispering in secret, wondering who was the heavyweight instructor mentioned by the chief? All the soldiers present were only Yang Jianjun, and the four of them knew that the heavyweight instructor mentioned by the chief director was the only king of killers in the world, bloodthirsty. Zhang Zheng thought to himself that this old Wu acted very fast, which was called squeezing labor. Zhang Zheng smiles helplessly. At night, all the people in the army were abused. Then he was reprimanded by the chief. This is the story of Zhang Zheng and Yang Jianjun. After hearing Zhang Zheng say that she was going through the back door, Song Ling said angrily. ¡±You came in by the back door. I was promoted seriously. And I don''t care what you say, I''m not going to help you drag sharks. Don''t think about it. " " Oh, if you call your director, you will have to agree in a moment. If you do not agree, you must agree. "Zhang Zheng said lightly. ¡±Ha! Do you know our director? Our director is very honest. He will not agree with such a mess. " Song Ling said. ¡±You''ll find out if you try. " Zhang Zheng said lightly. Song Ling looked at Zhang Zheng so determined that she didn''t feel angry. After all, she couldn''t just spend her time here. Finally, there was no way out, so he called director Yang Jianjun. "Hello, chief, except for a little situation, the man wants to call you." "You give him the phone and I''ll see what he wants to say to me?" Then, Song Ling gave her mobile phone to Zhang Zheng. "Give you your cell phone. The director has agreed to call you."Song Ling reluctantly handed her mobile phone to Zhang Zheng. "Hello, this is Zhang Zheng." Zhang Zheng, as always, said lightly. "Bloodthirsty, long time no see. I haven''t seen each other for a long time since I left last time." Yang Jianjun Miss said. "Yes, I haven''t been called bloodthirsty for a long time. You don''t have to call me bloodthirsty. Call me Zhang Zheng. You are older than me. I''ll call you brother Jun. That''s all over. " "How can this be done? How can you call me brother? Isn''t that killing me Yang Jianjun said in horror. "I''ve said everything. Everything is over. Bloodthirsty, he disappeared when he said he was retiring. Now, there is only one ordinary man left, Zhang Zheng." Zhang Zheng said lightly. "OK, I''ll get older. I''ll call you Zhang Zheng and you''ll call me brother Jun. By the way, what happened when you called me? I don''t think so. There should be nothing wrong with you. " Yang Jianjun asked in doubt. "That''s your problem. I have a friend here who wants to take a shark back. Your subordinates tell me a lot of messy things. They just don''t want to help me with it. I can''t help it. I just think of you. I remember my sister told me that you are the director here Zhang Zheng said. "Well, that''s it. I''ll just talk to her about it. There''s no problem with this. You give her your cell phone, I told him Yang Jianjun said. Zhang Zheng then returned the mobile phone to Song Ling and said. "Your director told you. If anything happens, you can go to your director. " Song Ling takes the mobile phone with some doubts. "Director? This is Song Ling "Song Ling, you can help Zhang Zheng bring the shark back. It''s just a little thing. Don''t be angry." Yang Jianjun said slowly. "But... Director, he..." Song Ling wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Yang Jianjun. Chapter 365 "Well, Song Ling, he is a good friend of mine. Don''t ask so many questions. Just do what he says. I have something else to do now. I''ll talk about it later. I''ll hang up first. " Yang Jianjun then immediately hung up the phone, leaving Song Ling alone in situ, bitterly blowing the sea breeze. Song Ling put away her mobile phone reluctantly. In the end, I really had no choice but to say a word. "Liu Li, help them fix the shark, OK, the director has spoken, and this matter has passed." Song Ling said to Liu Li, her own staff. Xuejian has been watching. He really worships Zhang Zheng more and more. It seems that Zhang Zheng doesn''t have to worry about anything. He will solve it. Snow see now has a lot of things to ask Zhang Zheng. However, Song Ling called on everyone to get on the boat and set off immediately without asking. Liu Li quickly launched the speedboat and went back to H city. On the way, Song Ling didn''t say a word. Snow also seems to be because too tired, leaning on Zhang Zheng''s arm fell asleep. After a while, I came to the amusement park where the accident happened. Zhang Zheng said after getting off the speedboat. "Well, we''ll just get off here. We drove here by ourselves. Go back on your own. " Zhang Zheng said lightly. "No! You have to go back with us, because you have to take notes, so you can''t go now. " Song Lingyi said in a proper way. "Do you still want to call your director? If you don''t mind the trouble, you can ask the director of your bureau and see if it''s OK. " Zhang Zheng had no choice but to show his hands. He was really drunk when he met such a superb police flower. Song Ling didn''t speak, so she kept staring at Zhang Zheng. She felt numb when staring at Zhang Zheng. Finally, she was helpless and said with compromise. "How about that, officer? Let''s step back. We are really tired today. We really don''t want to go to the police station to take notes. We will go to the police station tomorrow, and we will actively cooperate with you. " "OK, I''ll give you some relaxation and come to the police station to make a record tomorrow." Song Ling doesn''t want to call the director again and again. After all, she calls the director again and again in an hour, which is not a thing. Then Song Ling and Liu Li drove the police car and left. "Well, I wanted to take you around. In the end, no one thought that such a thing would happen. Let''s go back first, and then if there''s anything else. " Zhang Zheng said to Xuejian. "All right..." snow see see Zhang Zheng said so, also embarrassed to say to accompany oneself to turn the amount willful request, had to agree way. "Do you live in shuishangnianhua district Zhang Zheng asked. "Yes, as you saw before, I just came out of that villa, which is my house. It seems that there are only me and my brother in it now. However, after he settled me down, he should leave, and then I will live alone Snow see specious said. Zhang Zheng didn''t understand the meaning of Xuejian''s words. Now Zhang Zheng can only pretend to be stupid and muddle through. "That''s fine. I''ll send someone to help you deliver the shark to your house. You don''t have to worry about that. " Zhang Zheng can only talk about it from the left and right. "Now let''s go back first. You must be tired. I''ll drive and we''ll go home now. " Zhang Zheng went to drive in a hurry. He does not dare to stay with Xuejian for a minute, because Zhang Zheng is afraid that he can''t help it. Although it has been a long time, Xuejian is the first girl Zhang Zheng likes and her first love. Therefore, Zhang Zheng''s feeling for snow meets is still very deep. Zhang Zheng contacted a shipping company and asked them to help transport the sharks to the water youth community. Zhang Zheng seemed to feel that he had forgotten something as important as God, but he didn''t think of it for a while. Zhang Zheng shook his head vigorously, drove out of the parking lot, and then pulled on the snow to return to the water Nianhua community. Along the way, Xuejian wanted to say something to Zhang Zheng, but he was so angry that he didn''t look at his side at all. He pouted out his mouth like a gamble. So along the way, no one paid attention to who returned to the community. "Here we are, get out of the car and go back to have a good rest. I have a shipping company contacted and they are expected to deliver the shark soon. You go home and have a rest. I''m going back. " Zhang Zheng said to Xuejian. "Don''t you come in and sit down for a while? I... I want to tell you something. " Snow see summoned up courage to say to Zhang Zheng. "No, I''ll come to your house some other time. By the way, if it''s not convenient, I''ll go by myself, and you''ll have a rest at home. " Zhang Zheng said. "I have time tomorrow. I''m going to take notes with you. Otherwise... " " otherwise? What else? " Zhang Zheng asked."Otherwise, the ferocious policewoman will be in trouble if she sees that you are the only one to take notes. I must go with you. Yes, yes, that''s it Snow see in order to find a chance to stay with Zhang Zheng, racked his brains to think of a bad reason. "Oh. Well, I''ll pick you up at your house at nine tomorrow Zhang Zheng said helplessly. "Well, I''ll be here for you tomorrow." Snow see good nod to say. Zhang Zheng watched the snow slowly walk away, and then thought of his mobile phone, because it was broken in the sea before, so now we need a mobile phone. Zhang Zheng slowly drove to one of the biggest shopping malls in the city and came to a mobile phone store. "Hello, sir. What can I do for you? ¡± , can I recommend a mobile phone here Zhang Zheng and the clerk said. "Yes, sir. This mobile phone is the latest one in our store. It has good reception, good signal, many functions and a variety of color choices. I think this mobile phone is very suitable for you, sir. " The clerk took out a mobile phone from the counter and recommended it to Zhang Zheng. "It''s the kind of mobile phone that I want to be able to surf the Internet. It''s the kind of mobile phone that can chat online and play games when I''m free." Zhang Zheng scratched his head awkwardly. Because before Zhang Zheng''s mobile phone has always been a small cherry blossom, for his own customized mobile phone. That kind of mobile phone is very suitable for missions. It has a variety of functions. However, when I announced that I was quitting the killer world, I left the mobile phone in my hometown and didn''t take it with me. Since retiring from the killer world, Zhang Zhengyou''s mobile phone has always been the type of old-age machine. Recently, Zhang Zheng felt a little curious and envious when he saw the kind of Internet mobile phone they used all the time, so he also wanted to change a better mobile phone for himself after the mobile phone broke down. Chapter 366 Because before Zhang Zheng''s mobile phone has always been a small cherry blossom, for his own customized mobile phone. That kind of mobile phone is very suitable for missions. It has a variety of functions. However, when I announced that I was quitting the killer world, I left the mobile phone in my hometown and didn''t take it with me. Since retiring from the killer world, Zhang Zhengyou''s mobile phone has always been the type of old-age machine. Recently, Zhang Zheng felt a little curious and envious when he saw the kind of Internet mobile phone they used all the time, so he also wanted to change a better mobile phone for himself after the mobile phone broke down. "Yes, sir. Look at this cell phone. This mobile phone is crazy eight, and now it is especially popular with young people. It''s also the latest mobile phone. There are few stores in H city that can supply it. This mobile phone is especially suitable for you. Almost all the requirements just mentioned have been met. " Zhang Zheng was playing with the mobile phone in his hand and felt very good. Then he said to the shop assistant. "OK, I''ll buy this mobile phone. You can insert the card directly for me." Zhang Zheng said to the shop assistant. "All right, sir. After I have made out the invoice for you, you can go directly to the counter to check out. Then I''ll help you insert your card, and then you can leave with your mobile phone." After the clerk finished writing the invoice, he handed it to Zhang Zheng, who came to the counter with the invoice. Just when Zhang Zheng wanted to pay, he felt in his pocket and remembered that he had put his bank card on the car and didn''t take it with him. Zhang Zheng was a little embarrassed. I don''t know what to do for a while. Just as Zhang Zheng hesitated to tell the shop assistant that he wanted to go back to the car to get the bank card, Zhang Zheng held out a small hand behind him, holding the bank card in his hand. "I''ll pay for his money." Hearing this voice, Zhang Zhengyi suddenly remembered what important things he had forgotten. Yes, when Zhang Zheng and Xue Jian were together, they forgot that they had a girlfriend. It''s very embarrassing now. The girl with the bank card behind Zhang Zheng is Xi Ruoyu. Zhang Zheng turned his head awkwardly. Looking at Xi Ruo Liu, he suddenly thought that he might be cool. "Thank you for coming. Please keep your bank card." The cashier handed the bank card to Xi Ruoyu, who took the card and stood aloof beside him without saying anything. At this time, Zhang Zheng took the mobile phone from the clerk''s hand and glanced at it in a hurry. He found that he had a lot of missed calls and text messages, which Xi Ruoyu had called to himself. "If, in fact, I can explain all these things. My mobile phone broke down and fell into the sea, and then didn''t I change my mobile phone for the first time? I can tell you what just happened. Will you not be so cold? " Zhang Zheng said, somewhat begging for mercy. At this time, siroliu finally began to speak. "Just now, you can explain it to me later. Now you follow me and do what I say. You can''t refute it." Said siroliu firmly. Zhang Zheng quickly agreed that he would be obedient. After Zhang Zheng sent him home, Xi Ruoyu took a hot bath and wanted to have a rest. However, he couldn''t sleep. In his mind, what he and Zhang Zheng said and did in the car all the time. This makes Xi Ruoyu a little shy. Then Xi Ruoyu wanted to call Zhang Zheng for a chat. Just after Xi Ruoyu dials the phone, the phone you dialed is coming from the other side of the phone. It has been turned off. Please dial again later. Xi Ruoyu thought that Zhang Zheng''s mobile phone was out of power, so he wrote a short message to Zhang Zheng and sent it to him, meaning that Zhang Zheng would call him later. However, Zhang Zheng and Xue see two people fall into the sea, and the mobile phone must not receive the message. After Zhang Zheng turned on the mobile phone, the first thing he thought of was to let people come to rescue him. He did not carefully read the messages and missed calls in the mobile phone. Therefore, Xi Ruoyu always called Zhang Zheng. After waiting for ten minutes, Xi found that Zhang Zheng had not called him, and then he explained to Zhang Zheng that it might be Zhang Zheng. Did he not see the news? Then he made a phone call to Zhang Zheng. The phone call is still the one you dialed. It has been turned off. Please dial again later. In this way, in the next few hours, Xi Ruoyu has been reluctant to call Zhang Zheng, but still get the phone prompt that the mobile phone has been turned off. At this time, Xi ruoluo thinks that Zhang Zheng doesn''t want to be himself. Is it because Zhang Shuai wants to do something to himself? Then he was kidnapped, thought he was defiled, so euphemistically want to refuse himself? Xi Ruoyu thought a lot, but he got into the top of the ox horn and couldn''t turn the corner. Finally, I couldn''t help it. I just wanted to go shopping alone and relax myself. It was at this time that I met Zhang Zheng, who was buying a mobile phone. At this time, Xi Ruoyu walked in front of him, and Zhang Zheng followed closely. "Where are we going now?" Zhang Zheng asked."I told you not to speak. Just follow me. If you want to follow or not, you can go away if you don''t want to. " Said Xi Ruoyu angrily. Zhang Zheng looked at Xi Ruoyu and was still angry. He did not dare to speak. He could only follow him. Xi Ruo Liu took Zhang Zheng to a men''s clothing store. It turned out that Xi Ruo Liu had found Zhang Zheng''s clothes a little wet, so he wanted to take Zhang Zheng to buy some clothes, but he didn''t want to talk to Zhang Zheng, so he could only let Zhang Zheng follow him. Waiter, come and choose some casual clothes for him to try on. "Yes. Please follow me here, sir. You can see if you have any clothes you like. You can change them in the fitting room Said the waiter warmly. Zhang Zheng at this time followed the waiter behind, came to a line of clothes in front of, and then slightly tilted his head to see what Xi Ruoyu was doing now? Xi Ruoyu himself also came to a clothes stand and helped Zhang with his election clothes. Zhang Zheng looked at Xi Ruo Liu''s expression and carefully selected clothes for himself. Zhang Zheng was a little moved, and then there was some shame and regret. After all, when Xi Ruoyu was worried about himself, he ate sharks and played with Xuejian on the beach, and he forgot that he had a girlfriend. It was too unfair for Xi Ruoyu. At the same time, I also feel that Xi Ruoyu is a very good girl. I must not let her down in the future. Just when the waiter wanted to recommend some cool clothes to Zhang Zheng, Zhang Zheng turned around and walked behind Xi Ruoyu, and then slowly hugged her. Chapter 367 "Well, if you will, thank you for forgiving me. I promise to tell you everything later. You are my forever girlfriend Zhang Zheng said to Xi Ruoyu affectionately. Xi ruoxiu was hugged by Zhang Zheng from behind, and was startled. Then I heard Zhang Zheng say to himself affectionately that if he was still dissatisfied with Zhang Zheng, he lost half of his anger. He was still angry, but not as angry as before. "I didn''t say that I would forgive you. If you let me go, you would tell me later that you were wet. Why did you go? Go and change your clothes. Zhang Zheng, go and try on this dress and see how it works. " Xi Ruoyu picked up a piece of clothes that just looked good from the hanger and asked Zhang Zheng to change it. Zhang Zheng then released Xi Ruo Liu. Under the gaze of the waiter, he suddenly lowered his head and held his cherry mouth. Then he released Xi Ruo Liu, picked up the clothes and went to the fitting room, leaving only Xi Ruo Liu alone in situ, blushing and embarrassed. "Miss, I really envy you that you have such a handsome boyfriend. He still loves you so much." Said the waiter enviously. "He looks just like a man." Xi Ruo Liu said insincerely. "Did you quarrel with him? Did that handsome guy just piss you off? When two people are together, there must be some disagreements. It''s good to understand each other. Miss, you are not only beautiful, but also tolerant of your boyfriend. I envy you. " The waiter said heartily. "No, No. You don''t have to say that about us. You''re beautiful, too Xi Ruoyu was praised by the waiter and said with some embarrassment. When Xi Ruoyu talked to the waiter, Zhang Zheng had changed his clothes and came out. It has to be said that Zhang Zheng was really handsome after he put on his clothes. Just like the characters coming out of the movie, they are very handsome. Zhang Zheng''s painting is a casual suit that Xi Weiliu chose for himself. Zhang Zheng still prefers casual clothes. He feels very free and unrestrained. Xi Ruo Liu saw Zhang Zheng change clothes to come out, immediately feel a light in front of him. "Well, this dress is not bad. Pack it up!" Said siroliu to the waiter. "By the way, I''ll pack them all together! This is a bank card. Just swipe it directly. " Then the waiter took the card to make out the invoice. Zhang Zheng came to Xi Ruo Liu at this time, then looked at Xi Ruo Liu and said. Tao. "This dress is very comfortable to wear, but I didn''t expect you have a good taste, baby." "Well, don''t you see who I am? Can I make a bad choice of clothes? I have a good eye. " Xi Ruoyu said with some pride. At this time, the waiter came to Zhang Zheng and gave the bank card back to Xi Ruoyu, and packed the clothes and handed them to Zhang Zheng. Then Zhang Zheng and Xi Ruo Liu went out of the store. Xi Ruo Liu walked in front and Zhang Zheng walked in the back with clothes. So they walked out of the mall. At this time, Xi Ruo Liu suddenly said. "I came by taxi. I didn''t drive here. How did you get here? " "I''m driving here. You wait here. I''ll drive." Zhang Zheng said. "Come on, let''s go! I don''t want to wait here alone, in case you leave me alone and run away Xi Ruo Liu said lightly. Zhang Zheng scratched his head awkwardly. Then he turned and took Siro Liu to the parking lot. Zhang zhengran then put the clothes he bought into the trunk of the car, and then opened the door for Xi Ruoyu. Liu sat in the seat after he got into the car. Zhang zhengran then drove away from the parking lot and drove slowly on the road. Along the way, no one spoke. Xi Ruo Liu didn''t ask Zhang Zheng what happened before in the car. Then Zhang Zheng drove to the water Nianhua community, which is Xi Ruoyu''s home. Then Xi Ruoyu opened the door and sat on the sofa in the living room. Zhang Zheng walked into the room with some embarrassment. Then he saw Xi Ruo Liu sitting on the sofa, his face as cold as ice. Zhang zhengran then explained in a hurry. "In fact, this is a very simple thing. I just sent you home, and I just wanted to leave when I met a friend before. Then, he just came here and didn''t know anywhere. Then he wanted me to take her out for a walk, and then I agreed." "If you go out and have a look, why are your mobile phones turned off? How do you explain that? " Xi Ruo Liu asked coldly. "Well, this is it. I took her to the amusement park, and then there was no bungee jumping event in the amusement park. Then we reported the bungee jumping event. But who knows that it happened to be in our group, and then the bungee rope broke. Then I fell into the water with her, and then the mobile phone couldn''t work with water.""You fell into the sea? Is there anything wrong with your body? Did you fall anywhere? " Xi Ruoyu asked anxiously. Zhang Zheng is very anxious to see the West weak willow from just face if frost to now, you can see that weak Liu is very concerned about himself, is a very kind, very understanding girl. "No, I don''t you know? I can''t fight to death Xiaoqiang, so little things, of course, there won''t be anything. But the mobile phone has no way, after the water, and then can''t use "How could you not have contacted me for such a long time? Can''t you borrow a cell phone from someone else? " Xi Ruoyu asked. "That''s the problem. After I fell into the sea with him, we were tied with bungee jumping rope. In addition, the current was very fast, so we were washed far away. Then when I took her swimming in the sea, I ran into a shark. The shark still wanted to eat us, but I killed him, and then I was killed I found a coastline, and I took her up there with me Zhang Zheng explained. "And then?" "Then he drowned, and I couldn''t help him, so I woke him up." "Wait a minute. Is the friend you just mentioned a boy or a girl? You have to make this clear to me. " Liu finds out the details and waits quietly. "She''s a girl." Zhang Zheng said nervously. "But I have nothing to do with her. Nothing happened to me and her." Zhang Zheng explained hastily. Chapter 368 "She''s a girl." Zhang Zheng said nervously. "But I have nothing to do with her. Nothing happened to me and her." Zhang Zheng explained hastily. "Well, how did you get to know each other?" "I know her like this. When I was a mercenary, I was invited by a person to protect his safety. She was sent by her family to a foreign border town to negotiate. Because he was the apple of his family''s eye, he was afraid of her danger, and then sent me to protect her. Explain white point, she was a protection object before me. It''s not the kind of relationship you think. " Zhang Zheng explained. "Then she is a girl. How did you save her? She''s drowning. You won''t give her artificial respiration, will you? " As soon as Silvio said this, her face became colder. "How could it be? I have a girlfriend now, I will not do that kind of betrayal of my girlfriend. I''m just him. Of course, I don''t use artificial respiration. I just use the massage method in traditional Chinese medicine, and then help him get rid of the water choked into his body. In this way, she wakes up "Oh, well. I didn''t think about it. You still have a little self-knowledge. " After hearing Zhang Zheng''s explanation, Xi Ruoyu suddenly felt a little relaxed. "Then we drifted to the unknown desert island, and then our mobile phones could not be used. Later, I used the sun to dry the mobile phones. Then I asked my sister for help, and then she went to the criminal police team to rescue us. And then we''re back, and that''s how it went. " Zhang Zheng looked pitifully at Xi ruoluu. "Wait, you have a sister? Xi Ruo Liu asked in doubt. "In fact, it is not my sister. We are not related by blood, but she is closer than my sister. I was an orphan since I was a child. She and I have been dependent on each other since childhood. In fact, you are not very clear about my own story, are you? Take this opportunity to tell you the story before me Zhang Zheng said. "Well, you sit next to me and I''ll listen to you." After hearing Zhang Zheng''s explanation, Xi Ruoyu has almost forgiven Zhang Zheng. There may be a little bit of resentment, but it doesn''t hurt much. Then Zhang Zheng slowly walked to Xi Ruoyu''s side, sat down, and quietly talked about his previous affairs. "I was an orphan since I was a child. Since I can remember things clearly, my sister and I have been dependent on each other. At the beginning, we lived in a welfare home. But when we were older, my sister was harassed by some gangsters and other people because of his appearance, so I had to protect my sister. Then my master asked me if I would like to learn skills from him? What happens when I say learning skills? He said you can protect your own sister, you can let her get everything she wants, and you will become the best in the world. I didn''t think too much at that time, but my master said that I could protect my sister from being bullied by others. Then I decided to learn from my master. Over the years, I protected a lot of people, and I did many things I didn''t want to do, but everything was for survival. When I slowly grew up to be a person who could speak in the world When I had a certain position, I found that the best thing is not how much power you have, or how much wealth you have, but that you can accompany your relatives and spend happy time with them. So later, I chose to retire and never take those tasks again. So you will know me. Otherwise, I should be on duty now. " "It''s not that I don''t want to tell you about my previous affairs, but because I had a lot of enemies and attracted a lot of hatred in the course of my mission. Many of them didn''t want me to die. Of course, they hired many people to assassinate me, so that''s why I don''t want to tell you my identity. I think it''s for your safety. " "Then why do you retire? Is there any secret? Or have you been hurt too much in the course of your mission? Did you have a sequela to your own body? " Xi Ruoyu asked with concern. "No, I''m really tired of the life of fighting and killing every day. I''m either fighting or fighting with each other every time. I''m really tired of that life. It''s not what I want at all." Zhang Zheng touched Xi Ruo Liu''s head with indulgence. "And what kind of life do you want now?" "The life I want now is to find a girl who likes me, and then live with her, and then take over my sister together. Then the three of us will live together. In fact, this is the life I want. The life I want is really simple. And now I''ve found the girl I want to spend the rest of my life with, and she''s by my side now. "Xi Ruoyu smiles happily. After all, it is a very happy thing to get the recognition of the boys you like. "Where is your sister now? If you want to live with your sister, go and pick her up. You let her live with me. Now I live alone in this house. I''ll be lonely if I live alone Xi said. "Well, I''ll ask her if she''d like to live with you? When she called me before, she said she was coming here. She should be here soon? She''ll call me then. " Zhang Zheng responded. "Where do you live now? I don''t know where you live yet Xi Ruoyu asked with some doubts. "Me? I used to live in a hotel. " "What are you doing in a hotel? It''s a waste of money. You... You... You live here. Anyway, you live in your girlfriend''s house, and people won''t say anything, right. Besides, there are so many vacant rooms in my house that you can live as you like. But one thing, you can''t sneak into my room at night, you can''t force me to do that. I want to stay until the wedding night. " Xi Ruo Liu blushed and said. "Fool, what I like is your people and your character. Of course, that kind of thing is your love and I will. Don''t worry, I will listen to you. Is it really OK for me to live here? " Zhang Zheng hugged the girl beside him and said gently. Chapter 369 "What''s the matter? Are you my boyfriend Xi Ruo Liu said domineering. "I don''t mind this. What''s the inconvenience for you? Do you have any other girlfriends in the hotel Xi Ruo Liu said with some hair blowing. Zhang Zheng looked at the upcoming Xi Ruo Liu was about to break out and said in a hurry. "Why? You are the only girl friend I have now. What kind of golden house is there? " "Now I have only one girlfriend? Does that mean,. There will be other girlfriends in the future? " Xi Ruo Liu snorted coldly. Zhang Zheng is really ashamed now. As expected, the intelligence quotient of angry girls is comparable to Einstein. What he said could be found out, which made his EQ very low. Zhang Zheng could not refute Xi Ruoyu at all. Finally, I can only shake my head helplessly. "If so, are you worried that I will fall in love with other girls?" Zhang Zheng was laughing. "Huh? I''ll worry about you. Miss Ben is the flower of H University. I''ll worry about you if there are more people chasing me? " Xi Ruo Liu said right and wrong. "Well, well, if I know, it''s me who took advantage of the big deal to find such a good girlfriend as you. If I''m worried, I should be worried. " Zhang Zheng can''t help but comfort the girl friend who has a little temper. This makes Zhang Zheng feel that it''s very difficult for Zhang Zheng to be a girl friend. It''s more dangerous than facing guns and ammunition alone. If you accidentally say something wrong, you will fall into a abyss. "Zhang Zheng, in fact, this is not the first time I think so." Xi Ruo Liu said with some seriousness. "Well? If so, what do you want to say? I can share something with you Zhang Zheng looked at the girl around him with anxiety, and said with some heartache. "I''m just a girl from an ordinary family. I grew up under the love of my family. I''ve never been in love, and I don''t have the experience you''ve had. Like the first time I met you, I even had feelings of fear for you Xi Ruoyu even looked lonely when she said this. Then she took off her shoes, curled up her legs on the sofa, held her hands, and buried her head between her legs. Go on. "I''ve had a lot of friends since I was young, but they are basically catering to me. They are not for the money in my family or for my own appearance. From childhood to adulthood, my real straight heart friend is only Chen Xueer. Although I don''t know her origin, she is indeed the only one who cares about me. When the danger comes, she is the only one who can protect me behind my back. " "Well, with me by your side, no one will bully you again. I promise you. " Zhang Zheng said solemnly. "Well. In fact, I think you are such an excellent man, in fact, I feel that I am not worthy of you, such things as beauty, and I am as good-looking, or better than me, there are a lot of girls, I simply can not imagine what I can keep your heart. Just when you were not there, how could I dial my mobile phone and you didn''t answer the phone, I was really afraid at that time. I don''t know what to do. Although you only told me a little about your past life, you must have been a remarkable existence before, and I am not a world person at all. I... " Zhang Zheng is helpless now. He can only feel Xi ruoluo''s small head and say. "Baby, you look at me and tell me who you are?" Zhang Zheng said seriously. "Who am I? I''m siroliu. What''s the matter? " Xi Ruo Liu asked in doubt. Zhang Zheng shook his head and then said, "what''s more, what you said is not comprehensive." "What else? I''m your girlfriend? " Silvio is a little confused now. "Do you remember when we first met in a bar? How confident you were at that time. You were so brilliant. The whole bar was centered on you. All the people around you unconsciously looked at you. How confident, beautiful, generous and decent you were at that time. How could you be so worried about gain and loss as you are now? " Zhang Zheng said. "What I like is that gorgeous and attractive Xi Ruoyu. In other words, I also want me to take my girlfriend out and receive the admiration of everyone. Then I can confidently say, look, this is my girlfriend, my wife, my child''s mother. I would really feel proud at that time "What''s more, I feel that what you just said is not right at all. What''s wrong with me? You don''t have to be smart. You don''t have to be smart. And the most important thing, do you know Zhang Zheng looks at Xi ruoluo. "The most important? Well, I don''t know. Well, tell me Xi Ruo Liu shook Zhang Zheng''s arm urgently. "Fool, the most important thing is, I like you and you like me. This is something that no one else can take away. Although Zhang Zheng is not a gentleman, I am also a man with a strong sense of responsibility. I promise you that in this life, I, Zhang Zheng, will never fail Xi Ruoyu. If there is any violation, heaven will strike a thunderbolt... ""Well, well, you don''t have to swear. I know all about it." Xi Ruo Liu quickly covered Zhang Zheng''s mouth and did not let him swear. "That''s right. I don''t have to worry at all. I always have a good eye for people. The man I choose must be different. Besides, he likes me very much. So what can I worry about. What a fool I am. " Xi Ruoyu also knocked on his small head symbolically. "Happy, if. You don''t have to beat me a few times to get angry and punish me for what happened before. " Zhang Zheng looks at Xi ruoluo. "What else to punish? You are a bad man. You have guessed all my thoughts. You are sent by heaven to punish me." Xi Ruo Liu sighed. "But you must promise me one thing, you must love me forever. Otherwise... Or I''ll die for you. " Xi Ruoyu threatened to say. "Well, I promise you." Zhang Zheng nodded seriously. After Xi Ruoyu got her satisfied answer, she slowly and happily lay in Zhang Zheng''s arms and closed her eyes slightly. "Well, it seems that it''s evening too. I can do whatever we want to eat in the evening." Zhang Zheng looked out of the window and the sky began to get dark, and then said to Xi Ruoyu. Chapter 370 "What''s good for dinner? You''ve been tired all day. Let''s go and have something nutritious. You look at yourself. You don''t feel sorry for yourself at all. " Xi Ruo Liu said to Zhang Zheng with some heartache. Zhang Zheng can only laugh. It''s not bad to have a girlfriend who cares about himself. Just when Xi Ruo Liu was thinking about what kind of nutritional package to eat, Xi Ruo Liu''s phone rang, and Xi Ruo Liu said to herself with some doubts. "Who on earth called me at this time?" Xi Ruoyu took out his mobile phone and saw that it was his father who called him. Then he gave Zhang Zheng a quiet gesture of amnesia. Zhang Zheng guaranteed that he would not make a sound, and then Xi Ruoyu picked up the phone. "Hello, Dad, how could you call me? Is something wrong? Or do I miss your daughter? " Xiruoyu said with some mischief. "What''s more, you don''t tell Dad what happened. If Xue Er didn''t tell me, I would still be in the dark. It''s almost time for dinner. You''ll go to Zhanpeng Hotel, and then we''ll have a family dinner tonight. By the way, we''ll take your boyfriend and let dad have a look "Ah! Who told you that? I have a boyfriend, Dad Xi Ruo Liu some flustered said. "Are you still hiding from dad? Xueer has told me, you can bring him here. My father is not an uncivilized person. We''ll have a good chat tonight. OK, if you want to talk about something here, the dining place is still the old place. You can come here directly. I''ll hang up first. " Then Xi Ruoyu heard a beep on the other side of the phone. It was obvious that the person there had hung up. Zhang Zheng looked at Xi Ruoyu with some doubts. He was just smiling. Suddenly he became flustered. He was very curious about what happened? "What happened? I think there''s something wrong with your expression? " Zhang Zheng asked suspiciously. Now Xi Ruoyu can''t help crying and laughing. I didn''t expect that her boyfriend, who had just made a few days ago, took her to see her father. The story is developing a little too fast, and I''m not ready at all. Xi Ruoyu didn''t know how to talk to Zhang Zheng. Did he directly tell Zhang Zheng that he would take him to see his father. Would Zhang Zhengjue be too impatient. Xi Ruoyu looked at Zhang Zheng, who had been confused for a long time. Finally, he had no way to escape. He had to explain to Zhang Zheng directly. "Well, my father wants me to take you to a family dinner. He said he wanted to meet my boyfriend, that''s it. " "It''s OK. It''s just to see my uncle in advance. What''s the big deal? Don''t you understand your boyfriend? How excellent I am. Are you still afraid that my uncle won''t approve of our personal affairs?" Zhang Zheng comforted Xi Ruo Liu''an. "It''s all Xue er''s fault. She speaks so fast. I''m not ready to take you to my father. She said it all directly when she arrived. She is really my good friend." Xi Ruo Liu said gnashing his teeth. "Ha ha, she''s also concerned about you. Well, it''s getting late outside. Let''s go to the hotel early. Don''t let uncle wait for us." Zhang Zheng pulled a gloomy looking Xi Ruoyu out of the villa and walked to his car. "Zhang Zheng, I''ll get you a key from home in a moment. Then you can put your car in the garage. Anyway, you have to live here all the time. It''s inconvenient to have no key." Xi Ruo Liu suddenly said. "Yes, you can do whatever you want. I can do whatever you want." Zhang Zheng agreed. Then Zhang Zheng and Zhang Zheng got on Zhang Zheng''s car, and then in the car, Zhang Zheng asked. "If, where shall we eat?" "Ah? You see, my mind is not changed by xue''er''s anger. I go to Zhanpeng Hotel, which is a chain hotel owned by my company. Every time my father holds a family dinner, he will be here. After all, he belongs to his own family. Don''t worry about safety. " Xi said. "Well, you fasten your seat belt and we''re going now." As he spoke, Zhang Zheng entered Zhanpeng hotel into the navigation system, set the destination, and the navigation started. Then Zhang Zheng took Xi ruoluo to Zhanpeng hotel. When Zhang Zheng came to Zhanpeng Hotel, he saw that the decoration of the hotel was very luxurious. Then Zhang Zheng drove into the underground parking lot under the guidance of Xi Ruoyu. After Zhang Zheng stopped the car, Xi Ruo Liu took Zhang Zheng from the elevator in the underground garage to the private room that Xi Ruoyu''s father said before. After Xi Ruoyu opened the private room, he saw his father and Chen Xueer, as well as his father''s secretary, Fubo. At this time, Xi Zhanpeng, who was looking at the menu, saw Xi Ruoyu and Zhang Zheng entering the door and quickly got up and said enthusiastically. "If you and Zhang Zheng come, sit down quickly. Take it easy. This is an ordinary family dinner. Don''t be restrained. " Then Xi Zhanpeng took Zhang Zheng to the right side of the table, leaving Xi Ruoyu standing alone at the door."Dad, why do you only welcome him but not me? Are you not in love with me, dad Xi Ruo Liu said with a shriveled mouth. "How many times have you been here? Isn''t it the first time for someone else to come? I can''t give you a warm welcome. Didn''t you just sit by Xueer before. Do you still want to be with fauber? "Ha ha!" Xi Zhanpeng laughed. "Dad, you''re partial. He''s my boyfriend. I didn''t want to bring him to see you so soon. It''s all because you''re not good. You''re such a big mouth. You can''t control yourself. Zhang Zheng and I are very embarrassed." Xi Ruoyu walked to his position and complained. Zhang Zheng was also a little flattered at this time. After all, what he liked was the only daughter. He was supposed to say that he would not give himself a good face when he entered the door. Generally, he would test himself. How could he be so enthusiastic about himself when he met for the first time? This is confusing to Zhang Zheng. "Uncle, it''s OK for me to come by myself. Please do it quickly. You are the elder and I am the younger. You are so flattered and flattered." Zhang Zheng said humbly. "If you can, you can relax. When it''s your own home, you don''t have to be restrained. I''m very open-minded." Xi Zhanpeng said with a smile. It seems that Xi Zhanpeng is very satisfied with his daughter''s new boyfriend. "By the way, young man, I haven''t asked you about anything. I''ve heard Xueer tell me again before. To be honest, I don''t know you very well. How did you get to know Ruoyu? You''ve been dating for a few days. What''s the step now? What kind of work are you doing now? Do you still go to school at your age? " Xi Zhanpeng asked Zhang Zheng enthusiastically. Zhang Zheng was also asked a little confused, some do not know where to start. Chapter 371 "Dad! Don''t you see that we have just come. Zhang Zheng is here for the first time. Don''t scare him, or I will not finish with you, hum. Let''s eat first. You''ll ask later. Can''t you? You have to ask now. " Xi Ruo Liu said with some dissatisfaction. Xi Zhanpeng also ignored Zhang Zheng''s feelings and slapped his head. "Look at me. Yes, yes, yes. Let''s eat first and talk about it later." Then Xi Zhanpeng said to the middle-aged man around him. "Fubo, you go to order the best food, and then let the hotel manager get a good Maotai. Today is a happy day. Let me and this little brother have more drinks." Xi Zhanpeng said. "Dad, look at you. There''s no such thing. People are guests. You don''t ask the guests what to eat. They always look after their own words." Xi Ruo Liu said speechless. "Look at my memory. I''m so confused. Look at this menu. You can order whatever you want." Xi Zhanpeng then handed the menu on the table to Zhang Zheng. After Zhang Zheng took over, he did not look at it. Instead, he said, "I can do it. You can order it. I''m fine." "Well, fauber, you can ask the chef to cook more good dishes and have them come up at once." Fauber answered, and went out to tell the kitchen to do those things. "Look, Xueer, she has already turned her elbows before she gets married. If she marries, she will forget her father. As expected, the daughter married out is like water thrown out. Pity me, this old bone." Xi Zhanpeng wiped his face on purpose, pretending to be in tears. Chen Xueer looked down and covered his mouth with a smile. Xi Ruoyu also saw that her father was making trouble here, and then he felt very helpless. Zhang is sitting aside, also embarrassed to speak. After all, it''s the first time that I come to this kind of family dinner. I''m a little nervous. It''s inevitable that it''s normal. Zhang Zheng has never participated in such a family dinner with his elders before. Before, he had not eaten by himself, or with his team-mates on duty, or with his sister. He had never experienced the warmth of family. To tell you the truth, Zhang Zheng envies people who have family warmth. Since Zhang Zheng was an orphan since childhood, he is also eager to have the warmth of the family. Therefore, Zhang Zheng first saw Xi Zhanpeng and entertained himself with such enthusiasm. Therefore, Zhang Zheng felt a little frightened and helpless. Zhang Zheng felt that the atmosphere of the family banquet was really as Xi Zhanpeng said. The atmosphere was very relaxed and pleasant. Without that sense of restraint, Zhang Zheng put down the stone in his heart. After all, it''s the first time I see my girlfriend''s father. It''s a normal phenomenon that I''m a little nervous. However, as soon as I see Xi Zhanpeng so amiable, he puts his own boulder under his heart. At this time, Xi Zhanpeng suddenly turned to look at Zhang Zheng and said. "Young man, let me introduce myself first! My name is Xi Zhanpeng. I am the current chairman of Zhanpeng group. Of course, the most important thing is that I am ruofuo''s father. Young man, don''t be constrained. Just call me uncle Peng. " Xi Zhanpeng he said. "Hello, uncle Peng. My name is Zhang Zheng." Zhang Zheng said respectfully. "It''s estimated that xue''er and ruo''er know each other, and the one just now is my secretary. His name is Fubo. He has been taking care of Ruo and Xueer''s daily life. By the way, Zhang Zheng, are you a student or have you already worked? " Xi Zhanpeng asked. At this time, Zhang Zheng scratched his head awkwardly and said. "Uncle Peng, I don''t have a job or go to school now. I can be regarded as an unemployed vagrant." "Well, how did you live before?" Xi Zhanpeng did not hear Zhang Zheng say that he was an unemployed vagrant, and then showed that kind of ironic look down on his eyes, but asked how Zhang Zheng lived before? "I''ve been a mercenary for a few years. In the past, I used to go in and out of various countries, that is, I took off the burden of my body for a period of time, and then came here, ready to live here for a long time Zhang Zheng said. "I didn''t expect that you had been a mercenary before you were young. You must be very good at it." Xi Zhanpeng asked kindly. At this time, Xi Ruo Liu suddenly said that Zhang Zheng was very skilled. When I met him for the first time, he faced more than 20 gangsters with his bare hands, but he didn''t fall behind. At that time, I was attracted by his manliness. Xi Ruoyu said with some embarrassment. "In this way, there are some stories about your past experience. Don''t worry. Uncle won''t object to your being together. As long as you two really like each other, uncle, I support you. And what are you going to do later? Are you going to look for a job, or are you going to continue to be a mercenary? " Xi Zhanpeng asked Zhang Zheng."This uncle, I still don''t think about it now. It''s really tiring to be a mercenary before. So since I retired as a mercenary, I have no plans to go back to continue to work in this industry. In addition, when I was an engineer, I saved some money, which should be enough for my life for this period of time." Zhang Zheng said. Xi Pengzhan thought that the mercenaries Zhang Zheng had done before were all those who made little money. He didn''t know the real identity of Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng''s current card can even buy a small country. The value of Zhang Zheng''s tasks is estimated to be more than 100 million, and even the more important tasks are worth hundreds of millions of dollars. "Well, Zhang Zheng, since you used to be a mercenary, and you are very good at it. If she is in university now, and he needs bodyguards to protect her, since he is your girlfriend now, you are also obliged to protect her. Besides, I will give you a fixed salary every month. How about 30000 yuan a month? And since you don''t have a job now, you can take this as a job, and you can stay with her every day. In addition, I will arrange someone to arrange you to stay in the same class if your university and she are arranged in the same class. How about my proposal? " Xi Zhanpeng looks at Zhang Zheng. At this time, Zhang Zheng looks at Xi ruoluu, because what she wants to do now, but Xi ruoluo''s bodyguard must ask her advice. Xi Ruoyu, seeing Zhang looking over at his side, gave him a white eye, which means what should you do? Whatever you want, don''t mind me. Chapter 372 At this time, Zhang Zheng looks at Xi ruoluu, because what she wants to do now, but Xi ruoluo''s bodyguard must ask her advice. Xi Ruoyu, seeing Zhang looking over at his side, gave him a white eye, which means what should you do? Whatever you want, don''t mind me. Zhang Zheng also scratched his head awkwardly when he saw Xi ruoxiu like this. For a while, he didn''t know whether to agree to Xi Zhanpeng''s proposal. At this time, Chen Xueer suddenly said. "Zhang Zheng, you can agree. Because if you and Ruo are in the same school, you are her real boyfriend. You don''t know if you are so popular in school, you can be his shield, which also solves a lot of storm butterflies for ruofuo. What''s more, you can stay with us every day if you are a beautiful woman Zhang Zheng thought about it for a second. Anyway, he has nothing to do now. Let''s experience the feeling of being a student. Although Zhang Zheng doesn''t think that the teachers in the university can teach themselves anything. But you can be with your girlfriend every day and get rid of the flowers and plants around your girlfriend. "OK, uncle Peng, please arrange it for me." Zhang Zheng bowed respectfully to Xi Zhanpeng. "What are you talking about? In the future, you should think that this is your own home. You can treat us as family members. " Xi Zhanpeng said kindly. At this time, Fubo came back and Xi Zhanpeng introduced it to Zhang Zheng. "Fubo, this is Ruo ruo''s boyfriend, Zhang Zheng. This is what I mentioned to you before. My secretary is also my good assistant. He has been taking care of my weak brother, fauber "Hello, fauber." Zhang Zheng got up and shook hands with him, and he immediately went up to shake hands with him. "Hello, Mr. Zhang." After all, this may be the future fiance of the first lady and the son-in-law of the whole Zhanpeng group! It must be treated with caution. "Uncle, you don''t have to call me Mr. Zhang. Just call me Zhang Zheng. You are the elder and I am the younger. " "OK, I''ll call you Zhang Zheng." At this time, Xi Zhanpeng said. "All right, all of you, sit down quickly. The meal is here. Eat it while it''s hot. Don''t let the food go cold for a while. By the way, Zhang Zheng, can you drink? I asked Fubo to take out the best Maotai. Let''s have a drink. " "OK, since uncle is willing to drink with me, then I must accompany uncle to drink happily." "Ha ha ha, OK. Today we are both drunk and will not come back." Xi Zhanpeng laughed. "Zhang Zheng, you can''t drink. If you don''t feel well today, don''t drink." Xi Ruoyu said with concern. "It''s OK, if. Since my uncle is willing to drink with me, I''ll have a few drinks with my uncle. Nothing will happen. " Zhang Zheng gave Xi Ruo Liu a reassuring look. Then Zhang Zheng poured a cup of Maotai to Xi Zhanpeng and himself, and then began to drink. Xi Ruo Liu, looking at the old and the young drinking, just like drinking water, immediately got angry in his heart and ate with his head down. "If so, leave them alone and let them drink." Chen Xueer said in one side. "They won''t listen to you even if you say you won''t let them drink. Men, it''s all like this. You don''t care about them, or you won''t be happy, right? " Chen Xueer said with comfort. Then Xi Ruo Liu Leng snorted and said to Chen Xueer. "It''s not all your fault. Who made you speak so fast? I''m not ready to take Zhang Zheng to see my father. It''s very good of you to say it all directly. Isn''t it all the consequence of what you said? You''re a dead girl. You want to see me make a fool of myself "Hee hee, people don''t think for you. If you have a boyfriend, it''s the right thing to get the approval of your uncle as soon as possible, right? If I don''t, how long do you plan to tell Uncle? I just omitted the middle steps and went straight to the last step Chen Xueer secretly laughs. Xi Ruoyu didn''t speak, then secretly put his hand down. Without everyone''s attention, he secretly twisted Chen Xueer''s waist. Chen Xueer cried out in pain. "Ah Then Chen Xueer''s scream scared everyone. "Cher, what''s the matter? What happened? " Xi Zhanpeng asked kindly. At this time, Xi Ruo Liu secretly stepped on Chen Xueer under the table, motioning her not to let her tell the truth. Chen Xueer can only hide. "Oh, it''s OK. It''s OK. Er, it''s just that the food is a little hot. It''s hot to the mouth. I''m a little worried just now. I didn''t wait for the food to cool. It''s OK, it''s OK. Keep eating. Keep eating. "Then Chen Xueer sits down in embarrassment and looks at Xi Ruoyu who is smiling secretly. She is not angry at all. Then secretly and Xi Ruoyu said. "You''re the one who made a fool of me. What do you want to do? " Chen Xueer said angrily. "Well, let''s say we''re even. Now we owe no one. " Xi Ruoyu pretended not to know, and then continued to eat, but the slightly shaking body betrayed her. Then Zhang Zheng and Xi Zhanpeng on the other side drank happily. Zhang Zheng, although he didn''t drink much before, but Zhang was consciously controlling himself, his drinking capacity was still very good, because his body had the bloodthirsty ability, so the ordinary alcohol would not affect his body, that is, he would not be drunk. Therefore, Zhang Zhengping would not drink, because there was no feeling of drinking. But now it''s because he drinks with Xi Zhanpeng, so Zhang Zheng doesn''t control himself to dissolve the alcohol, so when they drink a bottle of Maotai, their faces turn red. However, when the two people got to the third bottle, Xi Zhanpeng''s drinking capacity was a little weak, and Zhang Zheng was almost the same. Xi Ruo Liuliu was watching one old and one young as brothers, and felt helpless. It''s a mess. Finally, Zhang Zheng and Xi Zhanpeng did not drink under the guidance of Fubo and Xi Ruoyu. Chen Xueer secretly laughs at the side. "If your boyfriend can''t do it, you have to go back and treat him. Otherwise, he will drink every day in the future, and he won''t make trouble for you, right?" "Well, you''re right. I have to take care of him. And my dad, he should be in charge Fubo looked at the serious expression on his face, and then the two people who lived for the longest time in his heart said, "you two, ask for more happiness.". Chapter 373 "Fubo, please send my father and Xueer back. I''ll wait for Zhang Zheng to wake up, and then we''ll go together." Xiruoyu said to Fubo and Xueer. "Yes, miss. I''ll send the chairman and Miss Chen back first. " Forbes agreed. "Well, if I go back first, I''ll go back to your house tomorrow, and I''ll settle accounts with you then." Chen Xueer said to Xi Ruoyu. "Well, well, you go back first. I''ll wait for him, and then he''ll send me back." Xi said. Then Fubo left with Xi Zhanpeng and Xueer. Only Xi Ruo Liu and Zhang Zheng are left in the private room. Xi Ruo Liu looks at Zhang Zheng quietly. You are really my enemy. If you talk about you, you will not choose a good time to drink when you are not feeling well. Even if my father wants to drink with you, you can refuse. After a while, Zhang Zheng slowly woke up and saw that only himself and Xi Ruoyu were left in the room. Then Zhang Zheng asked. "And the others? Why are we two left now? Where have they been? " Where did Zhang Zheng go? "They''ve all gone, and when you wake up, let''s go, too. Can you still drive now? If not, we''ll take a taxi back "My uncle has been drinking alcohol for a while, but it''s not a big problem for me to drink alcohol. It''s nothing to do with my body. It''s nothing to do with my body. It''s nothing to do with my uncle''s alcohol. It''s nothing to do with my body. It''s not a big problem for me to drink alcohol. It''s nothing to do with my body OK, let''s go now. Then Zhang Zheng and Xi Ruoyu left the hotel, and then Zhang Zheng drove to Xi Ruoyu''s villa. "You''ll stay in the guest room downstairs tonight! Then I live up there, but you can''t go up the stairs. Do you hear me? Do you have any room requirements? If you have a request, you can reflect with fauber tomorrow and ask him to arrange it for you Xi Ruoyu said seriously. "Yes, I''ll sleep in my room tonight, as long as I have a bed. I don''t have any other requirements." Then Xi Ruoyu pointed out to Zhang Zheng the location of the downstairs guest room, and then went upstairs. Zhang Zheng came to the guest room, opened the room, and then saw that the interior decoration of the guest room was still very good, with wardrobe, bed, desk, all kinds of configuration are very complete. When Zhang Zheng woke up the next morning, he saw that the time was only 6:30. Then he saw that there was no movement upstairs. He wanted to get up and make something to eat. Then he came to the kitchen. The kitchen was well equipped with fresh vegetables, and the knives were still very new. It seemed that the owners of this villa had never used them. Then Zhang Zheng saw that there were tomatoes and noodles in the refrigerator, and then he made a bowl of noodles in the pan. Just as Zhang Chang was cleaning up in the kitchen downstairs, Xi Ruoyu woke up. Xi Ruoyu went downstairs in her pajamas, saw someone in the kitchen, and then asked. "Zhang Zheng, are you in the kitchen?" Asked siroliu. Zhang Zheng said in a loud voice. Then Xi Ruoyu sat on the table. At this time, Zhang Zheng also prepared the rice, put the noodles in the bowl, and then brought them to the table. Then one bowl was handed to Xi Ruoyu, and the other bowl was put in front of him. "Zhang Zheng, is this your own noodle? It looks like a good meal. " Xi Ruoyu was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that a boy like Zhang Zheng could cook home cooked meals. After all, he could not cook and had never been in or out of the kitchen. "Well, how about trying my noodles? I don''t know if it''s to your taste. I haven''t cooked my own meal for a long time. I got up earlier today, and then I saw some ready-made things in the kitchen. My own food is more comfortable and safe to eat. It''s better to eat these things for breakfast than those fried food outside. " Zhang Zheng said. "I didn''t expect that a man like Zhang Zheng could cook. I thought it would be very hard for you to be a soldier when you were a mercenary all the year round, so I thought you didn''t have time to cook." Xi said. "Well, in those days when I was a mercenary, I really couldn''t cook. Sometimes I was on duty outside. Most of the time, I took my own dry food with me. If I was in an emergency and stayed in the field for several days and my food had been eaten up, I had to use local materials to satisfy my hunger. However, when I finished the task, when I was at home, I often cooked for him because my sister was still there. Therefore, the cooking skill honed over the years was not too bad. " Zhang Zheng explained. Then Xi Ruoyu took a bite of Zhang Zheng''s noodles. It tasted really good, so to speak, very good. Xi Ruoyu couldn''t help but give Zhang Zheng a thumbs up and praised Zhang Zheng''s cooking skills. After they finished their meal, Zhang Zheng cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks on the table to the kitchen. He suddenly remembered that he had to go to the police station to make a record. It seemed that he would go with him when he saw the snow. After all, he should tell Xi Ruoyu that something had just happened, and now the relationship is just right. After coaxing her yesterday, there can be no more accidents today.After Xi Ruoyu finished his meal, he went upstairs to wash and change his clothes. After Zhang Zheng cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks, he sat on the sofa in the living room downstairs, took out his new mobile phone bought yesterday, and then began to play with his mobile phone. After all, I didn''t check the mobile phone after I bought it yesterday. I can learn a lot when I have time in these days. Then Zhuo Liu cleaned herself up upstairs and went downstairs to see Zhang Zheng sitting on the sofa. Then Zhang Zheng also heard the voice of going downstairs, and then he said to Xi Ruoyu who was going downstairs. "If I want to talk to you about something, come here for a second." "Well, I''ll go down now." Liu Xi Ruo agreed. Then Xi Ruoyu came to the living room and became Zhang Zheng''s side. "Tell me, what do you want to tell me? ¡± Xi Ruoyu asked with some doubts. "In fact, it''s nothing big. I went to the playground with a friend yesterday, and bungee jumped into the sea? Then we were rescued by the people of the criminal police force. They said yesterday that they would let us go to the criminal police team to make a record. Then I saw that my friend was very tired at that time, so he told the people of the criminal police team that he would take notes again this morning. " Zhang Zheng explained. "That means you''re going to the criminal police to take notes later, right? Is it necessary for you to say so solemnly? " Xi Ruo Liu said with some tears and laughter. "I don''t want to talk to you about this matter. The most important thing is that after I sent her home yesterday, he said that he would go with me to take notes. Then I agreed at that time, so I will pick her up and take notes with me. You won''t be angry, are you? " Zhang Zheng said with some embarrassment. Chapter 374 "Oh, it means that you are going to pick up a girl, and then go to the criminal police team with him to make a record, and then go to have lunch together. Then you can do something with him and send her back in the evening. Is that what you mean?" Xi Ruo Liu said lightly. "You go! After a while, Xueer will accompany me, and then I will go out to play with her. Go and do your business Zhang Zheng some feel not clear, Xi if willow gourd sold in the end is what medicine? Some are confused. I don''t understand what siroliu meant? "It''s just a matter of taking notes. I''m not going to go out to lunch with her or go out to play with her. I think my sister should be arriving at the airport by noon? Come with me to meet her then Zhang Zheng some look flustered shift topic to say. "Your sister is coming. Why don''t you tell me early that you come to pick me up at noon, and then I''ll clean up the house. After you finish the record, you can come and pick me up. We''ll go to the airport and pick up your sister." If if said. "Didn''t you say that Xueer would come later? Don''t you want to go out with Xueer later? If you have a plan, you don''t have to go with me to pick up my sister. Anyway, she will understand. Nothing will happen Zhang Zheng said casually. "How about that? You and your sister haven''t seen each other for a long time. I''m your girlfriend now. Isn''t your sister my sister? How can I be so casual when I see my sister for the first time? You don''t have to worry about it. I''ll tell Xueer later, if there''s something to do, let her not come, or let Xueer go with me. Anyway, the family is so big that Xueer and your sister can live together. If there are more people in the family, there will be more excitement, right? " If so. "All right! I don''t mind if you has the final say, as long as you feel that nothing is good, if you feel a bit troublesome, I can take her out to a hotel, and she doesn''t care much about the living environment, just like me, and there''s a place where there is a stable place. Zhang Zheng said. "You don''t have to say. It''s decided that my home will be your home and my sister''s home. You can tell her so and let her live here safely. After a while, you go to the criminal police team and finish the record quickly. Then you come to meet me at home. Later I ask Xueer. If he is willing to go together, he will go together. If not, we will go to pick up my sister. Don''t miss your business! After that, why did you come back to clean up If he also raised his fist symbolically, threatening Zhang Zheng. "Well, I guess this recording should be quick. After all, I have an old friend in the police station, and it should be over soon." Zhang Zheng side said, and then looked at the mobile phone, found that it is now 8:30, and then said to Xi Ruoyu. "If it''s already half past eight and my friend and I have an appointment of nine o''clock, do you think I should go now?" Zhang Zheng scratched his head awkwardly and said. "Are you so anxious to see her? Tell me what she looks like Xi Ruo Liu sneered. "No, no, I''ll go back later. How can he look like you? Right. My girlfriend is a beautiful fairy. It''s the best in the world. I can find such a good-looking girlfriend. What a good deed I have done in my last life Zhang Zhengxu said as if. "Hum, a man is a flower in his heart. He knows to coax a girl to be happy. I don''t know how many girls you have cheated with this mouth!" Xi Ruoyu looks at Zhang Zheng with some banter. "There''s no such possibility. To be honest, you are my first girlfriend. It''s my first love. I had never been in love before. Although I had a good feeling, it was not a love affair because of the special situation at that time. That''s why I''m in love with you in a real sense. " Zhang Zheng explained. "No? Am I really your first love? You don''t really haven''t talked about it before, have you? " Xi Ruoyu said with some disbelief, because Zhang Zheng must have been a person of great status before. Because there were too many girls with status beside Xi Ruoyu, there were too many girls to count. Moreover, Xi ruoluu felt that Zhang Zheng was more powerful than those who thought he had status before, so he should like Zhang There are too many girls in Zheng. In this case, how can Zhang Zheng not fall in love? "I can also guess what you are thinking. Do you think I have rights and money, so there should be many girls who like me. But you''re wrong. I follow the rules of the industry for people like me in this profession, because we have told you before that we don''t know when something will happen and when we will die in another country. Therefore, I can''t settle down to have a stable love, and I can''t give the girl everything she wants I have girls who have confessed to me, but they are all rejected by me. Since I already know that I can''t give them those, why should I have a relationship with them? Isn''t that a waste of time and feelings? ""If you want to fall in love with me directly now, it''s possible for me to fall in love with you now." Zhang Zheng said with some nostalgia. "It''s OK. Since I am your first love object, your first love, and of course, your last love object, I can never let go." Xi Ruo Liu said confidently. "Well, it''s almost nine o''clock now. You should go out quickly. Since you have promised to pick them up at nine o''clock, you can''t be late. You can finish your work quickly and see when your sister will arrive? Then don''t forget to come back and pick me up. Then we''ll go to the airport to pick up my sister. Don''t forget, or there will be no fruit for you If you hate to say. "Well, if my baby, I listen to you, then I will go to the criminal police team to make a record now!" Then Zhang Zheng got up and went out. Xi Ruoyu, sitting on the sofa, called Chen Xueer. "Cher, what are you doing? I may not be able to go out with you just this morning Chapter 375 "Cher, what are you doing? I may not be able to go out with you just this morning Xi said. "What''s the matter? If so. Are you not feeling well? Did that happen with Zhang Zheng last night? " Chen Xueer is on the other side of the phone. "I''m afraid I''ll find something embarrassing when I go to your place, so you won''t let me go." "You die, you dead girl. You are talking about Tiger and wolf. Zhang Zheng and I are very pure. Nothing happened. Today I can''t go out with you because Zhang Zheng''s sister is coming. I have to clean up at home and follow Zhang Zheng to pick up her sister, so I can''t accompany you. How can you say that. What do you think every day. " Xi Ruo Liu said with some tears and laughter. "All right, all right! Since you have said that, I will go back when I have time. I also want to meet Zhang Zheng''s sister. Maybe we can be good friends. " Chen Xueer said. "OK, you can come to my house directly. The three of us will live together at that time. It will be convenient for us to go to and from school. Then we can play together every day." Xi Ruoyu also said happily. After Zhang Zheng came out of the house, he saw the villa next to him. The snowstorm also came out of the villa. The two people went out of the door at the same time, and the atmosphere suddenly became ambiguous. Xuejian took the lead to say hello to Zhang Zheng and shook his hand to Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng also responded and waved to Xuejian. "What a coincidence! You see, we all come out at the same time, and we live close to each other. You see, this is the predestined fate. " Snow see some happy said. "Let''s go! I''m driving with you now. We''ll go to the criminal police team to make a record. I''ll have something to do later, so let''s solve it quickly! " Zhang Zheng did not respond to Xuejian''s words, just as he did not hear. This makes snow see the joy at the beginning of the very beginning become dispirited. Zhang Zheng, then started the car, input the destination coordinates with the navigation, and then two people drove to the criminal police team. Then, when Zhang Zheng drove to the criminal police team, he saw Song Ling coming out of the door, and the three men hit each other. "Officer, we''ve come to take notes today. You can arrange it for us quickly, and then we have something to deal with later. " Zhang Zheng said, "OK, come with us! The director has specially explained that you should take notes, and you can go to him to make a record in a moment. Then I will take you to see the director. " Song Ling said to them. "OK, it doesn''t matter to anyone. Please take us to make a record." Then Song Ling took two people into the criminal police team, and then Song Ling took Zhang Zheng and Xue Jian to an office. Song Ling then knocked on the door and said. "Yang Ju, I brought them here. Do you want to record them now?" "Well, let them in now. Xiong an song, if you have anything else to do, go ahead and do it for me. " Yang Jianjun said in the office. "OK, you go in. The director is waiting for you in there." Then Song Ling opened the door for Zhang Zheng and Xue Jian and walked away. After Zhang Zheng and Xue Jian enter the room, they see Yang Jianjun standing up early, as if to welcome them. Zhang Zheng was one at that time. He winked at Yang Jianjun and indicated that there were other people here. Don''t be too friendly. Yang Jianjun, worthy of being a scout in the army before, immediately received the meaning of Zhang Zheng''s actions. "You''re here. Sit down, sit down, get on the sofa. Don''t be constrained to get here. You just need to follow what happened that day? Just explain it to me in detail, and then you can go. I heard that you had a problem with the bungee rope in the playground yesterday, and then you fell into the sea. Can you tell us more about it? " Yang Jianjun followed the rules of the criminal police team. He did not come up directly and said hello to Zhang Zheng. Then Zhang Zheng bumped his arm against the snow seeing beside him, which means that let the snow show narrate the process of the event. And then I''ll talk about it. "Yes, chief, you don''t know how unsafe the bungee jumping facilities are. Because we went to the playground and saw a double bungee jumping event, we felt curious, and then we tried it. Then when we arrived, the rope of the bungee jumping facility suddenly broke. Do you say that the amusement park does not regularly check the equipment of the amusement park? They are not responsible for the life safety of tourists. Director, you must severely punish the amusement park! Otherwise, such things will often happen in the future. How dangerous it is Snow see righteous words said."Well, miss, we will deal with the matter you reflect strictly. We will certainly focus on the safety of this amusement park. We will not let this happen for the second time. We will not let the amusement park neglect the safety of tourists in order to make money. " "What''s your name, please?" Yang Jianjun asked. "My name is Xuejian, his name is Zhang Zheng, we.. We are just ordinary friends. " Snow see when saying this sentence also slightly turn head to see Zhang Zheng. However, Zhang Zheng''s reaction still made Xuejian a little disappointed. Zhang Zheng had been in a state of false sleep. Xuejian did not see any expression on Zhang Zheng''s face. "Another question is, how did you get to that island after you fell into the sea?" Snow saw this time to look at Zhang Zheng, and then said. "This is him. He saved me. After I fell into the sea with him, I choked a few mouthfuls of seawater, and then I fainted directly. He took me to the island all the time. So I don''t know what happened Snow sees Zhang Zheng''s tongue sticking out. "Well, I''ve got a pretty good idea of what happened and what happened. You can leave now." Yang Jianjun, then put away the book, and then stood up to Xuejian and Zhang Zheng said. "OK, thank you, director. We will go back now." Snow see slightly bow head sign, thank director. Then Xuejian and Zhang Zheng went out of the door, Zhang Zheng said to Xuejian. "See you later, you can take a taxi to go back by yourself. I have some things to deal with. I''m sorry, I can''t send you back. Originally, I planned to come by myself and finish the work. But I didn''t expect that you had to come with me, and then could you go home alone?" Chapter 376 "This is him. He saved me. After I fell into the sea with him, I choked a few mouthfuls of seawater, and then I fainted directly. He took me to the island all the time. So I don''t know what happened Snow sees Zhang Zheng''s tongue sticking out. "Well, I''ve got a pretty good idea of what happened and what happened. You can leave now." Yang Jianjun, then put away the book, and then stood up to Xuejian and Zhang Zheng said. "OK, thank you, director. We will go back now." Snow see slightly bow head sign, thank director. Then Xuejian and Zhang Zheng went out of the door, Zhang Zheng said to Xuejian. "See you later, you can take a taxi to go back by yourself. I have some things to deal with. I''m sorry, I can''t send you back. Originally, I planned to come by myself and finish the work. But I didn''t expect that you had to come with me, and then could you go home alone?" Zhang Zheng looked at Xuejian with some apologies. "It''s OK. It''s OK. I''ll take a taxi and go back by myself. My brother is still here. I''ll let him pick me up. I''ll be fine. If you have something, you''ll be busy with your business. It''s great happiness to be able to come out with you." Snow see shy said. "OK, you call your brother first. I''ll wait for you here and get on the bus safely. After you get on the bus, I''ll do my own business." Zhang Zheng said. Then Xuejian called his brother and asked him to come to the criminal police team to pick him up. "Brother, in a moment, you come to pick me up from the criminal police team. Then my friend has something to do and can''t take me home. You can pick me up by car." Snowy day in the phone, the other side agreed, and said in a moment to come, let snow see there to wait for himself for a while. "Well, I told my brother that he would pick me up in a moment." Xuejian and Zhang Zheng said. After a while, a Lamborghini drove to the door of the criminal police team, and then the co driver of the car slowly opened the window. Yes, it was snowy brother who drove. Then Xuejian saw her brother coming, and she had no reason to stay by Zhang Zheng, and then she said to Zhang Zheng. "Zhang Zheng, can you show me around again? I didn''t appreciate the beauty of this city at all in the amusement park incident yesterday, OK Snow see some beg said. Zhang Zheng was a bit stubborn, so he had to agree. "I knew Zhang Zheng was the best." Then he got into his brother''s car and left. Zhang Zheng saw them drive away, then turned back to the criminal police team. Directly came to the door of Yang Jianjun''s office, opened the door and walked in. "Brother Jun, long time no see. How have you been? " Zhang Zheng looked at Yang Jianjun casually. "You said that you boy, the good king of killers does not do, good bloodthirsty, put there regardless of what to do retired, you say you, what are you thinking? How many people in the world are envious of you, but you don''t take the things they admire seriously. If you let them know that you can''t piss them off? " Yang Jianjun said with a smile. "Brother Jun, you don''t know how old I am now. I can''t spend all my energy on it. I''ve experienced a lot of things over the years. I''ve been tired of this kind of life for a long time. Do you think I''m not living well now? I also found a girlfriend. I think my life is very good now. Brother Jun, you haven''t said how your life is now? " Zhang Zheng didn''t care. "I, alas, don''t mention it. Isn''t I forced? I came to such a place and became a director. " Yang Jianjun said with some regret. "What''s the matter, brother? Didn''t you work as a special forces Scout? What happened? Is there someone who''s behind you? You tell me, I''ll fix it all for you. " Zhang Zheng said some murderous. "Well, it''s no use. It''s mainly because I''ve been fighting all over the years, and my body has suffered a lot of pain. In the physical examination I''ve experienced many years ago, I didn''t pass the examination because of too much pain. So I was honored to retire, and the team was good to me. Then I found a more relaxed position for me It''s easy to be my director here. And I can also have time to accompany my wife and children. As you said, this kind of life is also very good. After all, I am far away from the life of guns and ammunition. Now it is really stable. " Yang Jianjun said with a smile. "Brother Jun, do you think you have a problem? Have you ever had your body examined? What kind of physical condition is it now? " Zhang Zheng asked a little worried."I''ve looked for a well-known old Chinese medicine doctor. He prescribed me a few pairs of medicine, and then it worked. However, in recent months, the kind of medicine he prescribed is not very effective, and sometimes he will wake up in the middle of the night. I''m thinking about going back to him in a few days and asking if he can prescribe some more prescriptions for pain Yang Jianjun said. "Brother Jun, put out your hand. I''ll help you check your physical condition. I''ll see what kind of condition your body is, and see if I can help you get a thorough treatment." After Zhang Zheng finished, he went to the opposite side of Yang Jianjun. "Zhang Zheng, do you know Chinese medicine? You are really omnipotent. No wonder you have always been the number one in the world. As expected, your skills are really deep. " "Brother Jun, don''t laugh at me. I''m retired now. I''m not bloodthirsty at the beginning. Now the most important thing is to take a look at your body, and other things will be discussed later. " Then Yang Jianjun stretched out his left arm, Zhang zhengran stretched out his right hand, and then went to give Yang Jianjun a pulse. Yang Jianjun saw that Zhang Zheng''s brows were a little tight, and he felt that his physical condition was really not good, so he asked Zhang Zheng. "It''s OK. I''ve known my health for a long time. The first time I went to the old doctor for examination, he told me about my physical condition. He said that he would give me some sedative and analgesic prescriptions, and then until the prescription didn''t work, that''s what I did Yang Jianjun said with comfort. "It''s OK, brother Jun, although your body is difficult to treat, it''s not impossible to treat it. I''ll give you a few prescriptions later. I''ll fill in the medicine for you later, and then I''ll give you the medicine when it''s ready. First, I''ll help you relieve the pain. Then after a course of treatment, I''ll help you thoroughly treat other problems in your body, Then your body will have no problem at all Zhang Zheng said lightly. Chapter 377 Yang Jianjun felt unbelievable, because the old Chinese medicine is a leader in the field of traditional Chinese medicine in China. In the eyes of famous traditional Chinese medicine, it is impossible to cure diseases. Is it so simple and easy in Zhang Zhengjun''s mouth? "Can it really be cured?" Yang Jianjun asked in surprise. "Yes, soldier. The prescription I prescribed for you first is for pain relief, but the prescription for later treatment may be painful. You need to bear with it. " Zhang Zheng said with a smile. "It''s the fastest treatment I can think of, and if you want to be faster, I haven''t thought of any solution yet." "It''s OK. As long as it can be solved, I''m very satisfied. But when you said you could treat me, I was a little too anxious and surprised." Yang Jianjun said. "It''s OK. You are blocked by meridians. In a moment, I''ll go to the drugstore to help you with the medicine. After you''ve cooked it, I''ll call you. You can come and get it. This is my phone number." Zhang Zheng said. "OK, Zhang Zheng. You can call me after you have finished the medicine. I''ll go to your place to get it." Yang Jianjun said to Zhang Zheng. "By the way, you said that an old Chinese medicine doctor prescribed medicine for you before, didn''t you? Military brother. Will you show me the medicine and let me see if there are any side effects? " Zhang Zheng suddenly remembered and said. "Yes, here you are. This is the kind of pain relieving and sedative Chinese medicine he prescribed to me before. And I''ve always been there with him to cooperate with drugs for acupuncture treatment, which can also relieve the pain Yang Jianjun said, and then took out a package of traditional Chinese medicine from the table. Zhang zhengran took the bag of traditional Chinese medicine, then opened the package and looked at it. It was really calming pain, but the effect was not very good. "He didn''t have a lot of side effects, but maybe it didn''t work very well. You take my bags of medicine, and then I''ll change the medicine for you after it''s almost over. Then you can take it for more than a month, and you''ll be able to recover." Zhang Zheng said. "OK, it doesn''t matter if it takes a long time. It''s an extra pleasure to be cured. I''ll take you to see the old Chinese medicine doctor sometime! After all, I changed your prescription all of a sudden, and it was too much for him, "Yang Jianjun told Zhang Zheng. "OK, you can take me when you have time. After all, he has treated you for such a long time. I also want to get to know this old Chinese medicine doctor." Zhang Zheng nodded. At this time, Zhang Zheng picked up his mobile phone and saw that it was already more than 10:30, and it was almost 11:00. It was estimated that little cherry blossom would get off the plane soon. I have to go home to pick up Xi Ruoyu, or I have to say that I am too slow. I guess I have to get angry again. "OK, that''s the deal. I''ll call you when it''s good. You can come and get it yourself. I have something else to do here, so I''ll go first. " Zhang Zheng stood up and prepared to leave. "OK, you can walk slowly. I have some things to deal with quickly, so I won''t send you, or let Xiao Song send you. Song, come to my office. " Yang Jianjun said to the door. Song Jianling came to the door and knocked at the door. "Chief, can I help you?" Song Ling asked suspiciously. "Well, it''s nothing big. It''s just that he''s going to leave. I have some things to deal with here. I can''t get away from it. You can send him off for me. If you feel trouble, you don''t have to." Yang Jianjun said to Song Ling. "The director of the Bureau, no trouble, no personal trouble." Song Ling shook her head and said. "OK, Zhang Zheng, you can go out with her and come back here when you have time." "All right, soldier. I''ll go first." Zhang Zheng, and then left the office, Song Ling in front of Zhang Zheng, and then left the criminal police team. "Well, Zhang Zheng, I''ll send you here. If you have something on your own, you can go back first. I''ll go back to the criminal police." Song Ling did not wait for Zhang Zheng to answer, and then went back to the criminal police team. Zhang Zheng was speechless. This girl, where on earth did I offend her? As for a stranger, even if he is so indifferent. Zhang Zheng some speechless looking at Song Ling''s back, very helpless. Then he opened the door and got on the bus to drive home. It is estimated that Xi Ruoyu is in a hurry at home. Zhang Zheng then drove back home without stopping. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Xi Ruo Liu tidy up and sat on the sofa. Then Xi Ruoyu heard the sound coming out of the door, and then turned to see Zhang Zheng push the door in. "Why do you come back so slowly? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. "Xi Ruoyu said with some dissatisfaction that he had agreed to go to pick up his sister together. He had asked Zhang Zheng to finish the record earlier, but he didn''t expect to come back until now. "I ran into an old friend of my own in the police station, and then I talked to her a little more. He is now the director of the star sister team, and then she felt sick. Then I checked him out." Zhang Zheng explained. "How was the examination? Is there any big problem with the body? " Xi Ruoyu said with some concern. "It''s OK. I checked it for him. It''s not a big problem. As long as I give her a few pairs of traditional Chinese medicine and cook it for him, I''ll let him eat more for a few days, and then I''ll be able to recover." "Well, go and change into clean clothes. Didn''t you buy a lot of clothes yesterday? You go to find a clean suit, you quickly change, and then we will quickly go to pick up my sister Xi Ruoyu said anxiously. Then he saw Zhang Zheng''s inaction. Then he got up and pushed Zhang Zheng to Zhang Zheng''s own room, urging him to say. "Change your clothes quickly. We are leaving now." "OK, wait a few minutes, I''ll get dressed and go." Zhang Zheng had no choice but to show his hands. A few minutes later, Zhang Zheng changed into a clean suit, and then they left the villa. At this time, Xi Ruoyu looked at Zhang Zheng''s car. Zhang Zheng''s car was a two person sports car and could not become a redundant person. Xi Ruo Liu ran then said to Zhang Zheng. "Don''t drive your car when you go to pick up your sister. After all, you can only take two people in your car. If you have one more person, it will be too crowded. I remember there''s a Big Ben in the garage. I''ll look for the key Xi Ruo Liu finished and hurried into the villa to find the key, like a woman like the wind. Zhang Zheng looked at Xi Ruoyu more anxious than himself, feeling some speechless. Whose sister is this? How can you be more positive than yourself? Soon Xi Ruoyu came out and put a bunch of keys into Zhang Zheng''s hand, and then said to Zhang Zheng. "I''ve found the key to that car. Let''s go. It''s easier to pick up people in that car. The space is quite large, not crowded. " Then Xi Ruoyu took Zhang Zheng to the parking lot and found the car. Zhang Zheng looked like a new car and didn''t drive it very much. Chapter 378 "It seems that you haven''t driven this car very much. It looks like a new car." Zhang Zheng looks at Xi ruoluo in doubt. "Oh, it''s true that this car has been in the garage since my father bought it for me. You see, it''s big and bulky. No girl would like such a car. So I''ve never driven this car before. " Xi Ruo Liu Ao Jiao said. "Well, you have a point. Let''s go now." Zhang Zheng felt a little speechless in Xi ruoluo''s explanation, which can also be called a reason. He didn''t like the car, and then he didn''t drive it. Then Zhang Zheng drove on the Big Ben and left with Xi Ruo Liu ran. Then when they were driving on the road, Zhang Zheng''s phone rang suddenly. Zhang Zheng picked up the phone and looked at it. It turned out that it was Sakura who called him. It was estimated that she had arrived at the airport and then called himself. "Hello, cherry blossom, where are you? I''m going to pick you up now "Hello, brother, I''m at H City International Airport. I''m off the plane now. I''m in the hall. Just come and pick me up." Small cherry blossom said excitedly at the other end. "OK, I''ll pick you up right now. Stay there and don''t run around. I''ll be there in a minute." Zhang was on the phone. Little cherry blossom, um, then hung up the phone. Xi Ruoyu saw Zhang Zheng hang up and asked. "Is it your sister? She''s at the airport now? " "Yes, she''s here now, so let''s go." Then Zhang Zheng speeded up the speed a little bit, because little cherry blossom used to be with her. When she had something to do with her, she usually used to surf the Internet at home by herself, so she didn''t know much about the worldliness outside. Part of the reason why she was a mercenary was to protect her from being bullied by others After all, little cherry blossom is very beautiful, and she can''t guarantee that there will be traffickers in the cabin. Therefore, Zhang Zheng can only speed up the speed as soon as possible, and try to find little cherry blossom in advance. Little cherry blossom is in the hall of the airport. She is quietly wearing headphones. Then she sits on the trunk and listens to the song. When people talk to him, she pretends that she can''t hear, so she doesn''t pay attention to others. The location of Sakura''s choice is not far away from her own side. If someone is plotting against her, if she calls for help, the security guard will come to her side quickly. After Zhang Zheng made the phone call, about ten minutes later, he arrived at the H City International Airport that xiaoyinghua said. Then Zhang Zheng took out his mobile phone and called little cherry blossom and asked her where she was? "Hello, cherry blossom, where are you now? I''m at the airport now. Why didn''t I see you? " Zhang Zheng asked. "Brother, I''m in the lobby of the airport. Above my head is the flight schedule. Not far away are the security personnel and security personnel. I bring a large suitcase. Then I wear a white coat, blue jeans and a headset." Small cherry blossom to Zhang Zheng said their position, as well as explain their own appearance, easy to see Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng according to the small cherry blossom said to himself the appearance characteristics and specific location, soon found the small cherry blossom under the flight schedule, and then went to the small cherry blossom, slowly walked past. "I see you. I''ll hang up first." Zhang Zheng continued. "Come on, I see her. Let''s get her together." Zhang Zheng tilted his head and said to Xi Ruoyu. "Can I see your sister like this? I''m a little afraid to see your sister Xi Ruoyu said with some worry. "There''s nothing to worry about. It''s OK. If you don''t know, you can try it yourself. If you don''t, how can you know what the result will be?" Zhang Zheng said with a smile. Then Zhang Zheng took Xi Ruo Liu''s little hand, and then the two people went to the small cherry blossom together. At this time, small cherry blossom also raised her head and saw Zhang Zheng and Xi Ruo Liu. Small Sakura also thought with doubt, who is the girl beside Zhang Zheng? Is it the sister-in-law that is hard to come true? Little cherry blossom is a little suspicious. After all, her brother is still very clear. Her brother doesn''t look like a person who talks about love. The girl looks beautiful. She won''t be with her brother until she knows her brother''s identity? The little cherry blossom thought of here, had the alert to Xi Ruo Liu, who had never met before. Then small cherry blossom also took off the earphone, took the luggage to walk over like Zhang Zheng. "Sister, do you know how much trouble you caused to my brother?" As soon as Zhang Zheng saw the cherry blossom, he was very angry. He had already thought about it and lived an ordinary life. However, his sister made a reappearance for himself as a demon. Now he has become the target of many people. He has no way to live a stable life. In order to prevent little cherry blossom from making problems for herself in the future, she must be beaten and beaten. She can''t let him go down at will. Otherwise, she will leave him by his side in the future, and I don''t know what kind of trouble he will make. After all, Zhang Zheng is still more upset about his girlfriend and meeting snow. If you add a little cherry blossom, you can''t make it.Cherry Blossom naughty spit out her tongue, meaning that I have been like this, what can you do with me. Zhang Zheng rubbed the head of cherry blossom and introduced his girlfriend. "Sakura, let me introduce you to you. This is my girlfriend, whose name is Xi Ruoyu. If if, she is what I told you, my sister, her name is cherry blossom Xi Ruoyu said with some embarrassment. "Hello, little sister. My name is Xi Ruoyu." Small cherry blossom light response way. "Hello, my name is cherry blossom. They all like to call me cherry blossom Small cherry blossom indifference response let Xi Ruoyu some embarrassment, do not know how to do? Zhang Zheng also has some doubts, small cherry blossom, he should be very indifferent to outsiders, he is still very warm to his own people, how can he be so indifferent? Zhang Zheng looked at little cherry blossom suspiciously. Zhang Zheng was also a little embarrassed, let alone Xi Ruoyu. At this time, he was not only very embarrassed, but also somewhat depressed. After all, my boyfriend''s sister doesn''t seem to like her, so what can I do in the future? I have said before that I let my boyfriend''s sister live with me, and I think I can be a good friend. But now it seems that the process is a little difficult. The most important thing is that she doesn''t know little cherry blossom. Why does she hate herself? Did she think her brother was robbed by herself? So are you hostile to yourself? Can''t we really live together with them? Xi Ruoyu felt very sad at the thought of it. Chapter 379 Zhang Zheng was also a little embarrassed, let alone Xi Ruoyu. At this time, he was not only very embarrassed, but also somewhat depressed. After all, my boyfriend''s sister doesn''t seem to like her, so what can I do in the future? I have said before that I let my boyfriend''s sister live with me, and I think I can be a good friend. But now it seems that the process is a little difficult. The most important thing is that she doesn''t know little cherry blossom. Why does she hate herself? Did she think her brother was robbed by herself? So are you hostile to yourself? Can''t we really live together with them? Xi Ruoyu felt very sad at the thought of it. Zhang Zheng, then took the suitcase in small cherry blossom''s hand and began to walk towards his car. Small cherry blossom follows Zhang Zheng''s side, Xi Ruoyu walks at the back. Small fireworks tilt a glance, found that Xi Ruo Liu is very far away from himself and Zhang Zheng, and then can''t help asking. "Brother, is she really your girlfriend?" "Yes, what''s the matter? How could you have been so indifferent to him just now? It''s not like the original you. Don''t you treat all my brothers very well. Although you can make trouble with them sometimes, you still have a good heart. Why are you so indifferent to him? " Zhang Zheng felt very puzzled. "Brother, are you sure she didn''t agree to fall in love with you until you came back? Like this kind of woman, her mind is very insidious, the city government is very deep. If you want to keep her by your side, you probably have a poisonous snake Small cherry blossom says seriously. Zhang Zhengyi heard little cherry blossom''s explanation to himself, and then he couldn''t help laughing. "You think too much. When I fell in love with her, you didn''t send that message. To tell you the truth, it was also your sister-in-law''s idea that I called you here, because she wanted the family to get together. There is no relationship between her and me as you imagine. After I fell in love with her, I told him something about me before and about you. Then he said that he didn''t want you to be alone outside. He said that he wanted me to pick you up and live together. Would life be happy in the future After listening to Zhang Zheng''s explanation, did she think too much? Is this sister-in-law really not like what she thought, because she coveted her brother''s status, and then she was with her brother. After that, the first impression left a bad memory for my sister-in-law. After that, after my sister-in-law married her brother-in-law, would she still have good fruit to eat? Small cherry blossom thought of here, quickly left Zhang Zheng, and then immediately came to Xi Ruo Liu''s side, sweet said. "Hello, sister-in-law, you are so beautiful." While talking, Sakura also took Xi Ruo Liu''s arm. The two beauties played together, as if they were really good friends. Xi Ruoyu is also frightened by the magic expression of Sakura. What should I do for a while? "Oh, that sister-in-law, I''ve been abroad for a long time. I used to be alone, so when I meet strangers, I don''t like to talk. Do you mind, sister-in-law?" Then the fireworks also put on a poor expression, looking at Xi Ruo Liu. "It''s OK. It''s OK. After that, we''ll be a family. If you don''t mind, you''ll tell your sister-in-law that she''ll take you to eat delicious food." Xi Ruo Liu was also called to the heart by the sister-in-law of the little cherry blossom, and her heart was suddenly sweet. Then before all the unhappiness is swept away, and then Xi Ruoyu and cherry blossom two people hand in hand, walking slowly in the back. This makes Zhang zhengkan''s face confused. Is it really just a moment for a woman to be a friend? This said a few good words to become good friends, sure enough, the world''s most difficult to understand the creatures are women. Little cherry blossom is also naughty, like Zhang Zheng spitting out a lovely little tongue. Zhang Zheng looks at the two beauties behind her helplessly. She feels helpless. If she is alone, she can''t take care of herself. Now, with her naughty sister, what can I do about her life? Zhang Zheng looked out of the window into the sky. Zhang Zheng put the luggage into the trunk of the Big Ben, and then the three people sat in the car. At this time, Zhang Zheng asked two beauties. "What are you going to do now? What are we going to do now? " "Sister Sakura has worked so hard on the plane for such a long time. Of course, the top priority is to find a restaurant first and then go to eat. After dinner, if sister Sakura is not tired, we will go to the mall to buy some clothes for her. If she is tired, we will go home first and go back to the mall in the afternoon or in the evening. Is that OK, sister cherry? " Xi Ruoyu looks at the cherry blossom. "I can do anything, sister-in-law. I don''t care. You can do whatever you want. " Little cherry blossom does not matter to wave her hand, indicating that she can. Then Xi Ruoyu said to Zhang Zheng. "Let''s go to dinner first. Do you want to go to Michelin restaurant or go to my hotel?"Xi Ruoyu said with some entanglement. "Sister in law, it''s OK. I can eat anything. I don''t really care about these things. I''ll eat whatever you usually eat. " "How can it be? Or go to my hotel to eat, because there are many private rooms, the environment is relatively quiet. Sister Sakura is tired on the plane. Choose a quiet place. " Xi Ruoyu suggested. "OK, let''s go to your hotel and eat it! ¡± so Zhang drove the car, and the three people went to Zhanpeng hotel to eat. Zhang Zheng drove to the parking lot of the hotel. Xi Ruoyu opened the window and took out a VIP card in the bag. Then the three people parked the car to the VIP area. Then they took the elevator to a private room upstairs. After arriving in the private room, Xi Ruo liuran handed the menu to the little cherry blossom, so that she could order whatever she liked. Zhang Zheng said helplessly. "If you don''t get used to her so much, you don''t know how much trouble she has caused me. I wanted to teach her a lesson after he came here. You see, you are so used to her now. How can you let me teach her a lesson later?" Small cherry blossom a listen to their brother, a while to teach themselves, suddenly some fear to look at Xi Ruo Liu. Chapter 380 "Sister in law, look at my brother. You hear that he will teach me a lesson later. Sister in law, you have to help me." Xi Ruo Liu a look, his boyfriend''s sister looked at him like a cry for help, how he said also had to help him carry the past this time. "How can you teach her a lesson? Sister Sakura is so good. Even if she did something wrong, you can''t teach her a lesson. If you see what mistakes sister Sakura has made before, you must teach her a very serious lesson. Otherwise, she will not be so afraid of you. Sister Sakura, don''t be afraid. With your sister-in-law here, your brother will not teach you. If your brother dares to teach you on my back, then you will tell me, and then you will come back to see how I will deal with him at night. " Xi Ruo Liu said domineering. As soon as she heard her sister-in-law facing her, she immediately laughed like a crescent moon, and said sweetly, "sister in law, you are very kind. Sister in law, how can you be blind to see my brother? Where is my brother worthy of you? You see, he is ugly and violent, and he doesn''t speak sweet words and romantic words. Judging from all kinds of signs, he is not worthy of your sister-in-law. " Sakura relies on someone to support her, so she is very happy to laugh at her own, and don''t worry about being beaten by her brother. "Sakura, don''t think that someone will support you. You can act recklessly and taunt your brother like this. Anyway, the information you sent on that website was received by people all over the world. Of course, my brothers also received them. The day after tomorrow should be the weekend? " Zhang Zheng looked at Xi ruoluu. "Yes, the day after tomorrow is Saturday. What can I do for you?" Xi Ruoyu looks at Zhang Zheng with some doubts. "Well, nothing important. It''s my brothers who have been tricked by cherry blossom before, because little cherry blossom sent a message on the website before, and then my brothers called me a few days ago, which means that they will come here for a little gathering this weekend. After all, I haven''t seen you for a long time. " Zhang Zheng said casually that as soon as the little cherry blossom heard this, she was stunned for a while, and suddenly felt bad. It is estimated that something bad will happen. "Then my brothers said they would come, and then I had a little talk with them. Little cherry blossoms are coming here, and they are all gnashing their teeth." How can you gnash your teeth? Xi Ruoyu asked with some doubts. "You have to ask Sakura what she has done before? The good things she did before, but my brothers were killed. The cleverest old two of my brothers didn''t escape the claws of cherry blossom. She tricked them all. That''s why my brothers bit her. Let''s put it in the past. Little cherry blossom has me behind her back, and I''m their big brother, so they are all afraid of me. Then little cherry blossom can play jokes with them. But this time when they come, I won''t help the little devil any more. It will be fun to think about that kind of picture. " Zhang Zheng said with a smile. Small cherry blossom listen to her brother that several brothers also want to come here, small face immediately white. After all, those brothers who tricked their brother before were very serious. If they tricked themselves together, wouldn''t they finish playing the rhythm? As soon as she thought of it, she looked up at Zhang Zheng, who also looked at herself with a smile. His brother would listen to his sister-in-law, but his brother''s brothers would not listen. "Brother, you can''t be helpless. I''m just joking with them, right? You know, I don''t have a bad heart. If you look at them to trick your most lovely sister, your most lovely sister, this is the rhythm to be played. Brother, you can''t be so cruel. " Little cherry blossom looks at Zhang Zheng pitifully. "Brother, my dearest brother, my most handsome brother, please forgive my sister. You see, your lovely sister is like you asking for forgiveness. Then you have to protect your sister and me. " "It''s useless for me. You''d better talk to your brothers then. Do you think they will listen to you? You are really a little naughty. It''s time for someone to treat you. Otherwise, you will be lawless. " Zhang Zheng looks at the cherry blossom. "I know it''s wrong, brother. I shouldn''t have played that joke with you. I know I''m wrong. You forgive your lovely sister. I''ve sent that message, and I can''t take it back, can I? Where else can I put my face? How about that? My dear brother Small cherry blossom sweet to Zhang Zheng said. "Although the news you sent will have an impact on my life now, it is not a bad thing at all. Part of the reason I asked them to come this time is because of this. At that time, I need you to help us with computer matters. This time, I won''t be so soft as before. They owe us a long time ago, so let''s collect them completely this time. " Zhang Zheng said that his eyes were a little fierce and his whole body was full of evil spirit. "Brother, have you really decided? After all, the other side is not a small force, and if you go out together, it is estimated that they will unite to deal with you. "Little cherry blossom some worry said. "Well, we''ll solve this problem together this time. Who do you think we are? Even if they are united, they are just a group of loose sand. Things that should come will always come. Let''s solve them together this time. " Zhang Zheng said domineering. Small cherry blossom also thought that her brothers, but the world''s most famous ruthless, her brother, but the world''s most powerful people, even if they really unite together, they are not their brothers'' rivals. "Don''t worry, brother! I''ll be well prepared for you. Just leave it to me. " Zhang Zheng, at this time to see Xi Ruoyu is still around him, suddenly feel that he said some too much. Some apologetically look at Xi Ruoyu. Xi Ruoyu is also a smart girl. Although she can''t guess what she is going to do, she still guesses that Zhang Zheng should be a mercenary again. "Zhang Zheng, cherry blossom sister, I don''t care what the purpose of those things you said is? But I only know the most important thing. You must remember to me that you must be safe. If you can''t guarantee your safety, I will not let you go out even if I keep you at home. " Xi Ruoyu said solemnly. "Zhang Zheng, if you really decide, I won''t obstruct you, but you must come back alive. If you can''t promise, you can kill me first. I don''t want to wait for the news of your death. " Chapter 381 "If you can rest assured, we will be fine this time. I am also doing this for our future. Those hostile forces will be a disaster after all. I don''t know when I will bite myself. So before I completely give up my previous identity, I must deal with all the things. Otherwise, things like this will never end in the future Yes. How can we live in the world of two, right Zhang Zheng winked at Xi ruoluu. "Don''t you believe me? Although there is some trouble in dealing with them, it is not a big problem. Is it a cherry blossom? " Zhang Zheng looked at small cherry blossom, which means self-evident, that is to let small cherry blossom help himself say a few good words. Little cherry blossom immediately got her brother''s eye sign, and then immediately said. "Yes, yes, my sister-in-law, my brother and his brothers are very good. If they are together, they will be invincible in the world. Because they are so powerful together, most forces in the world stop them from being together. Sister in law, you can see from here that my brother-in-law and several of them are really good, so you don''t have to worry about sister-in-law, let alone me in the back, right. Don''t look down on me, sister-in-law. I''m very good. " Cherry Blossom patted his small chest, said proud. "OK, OK, I''ll trust you once. No matter what, you must ensure your own safety. Cherry Blossom sister, have you chosen what you want to eat? Let''s have a quick meal. You can see that after chatting for so much time, you haven''t eaten the meal yet. Are you all hungry? " At this time, the belly of small cherry blossom is out of season. Little cherry blossom is embarrassed to say. "Indeed, I''ve just said so much, and I''m starving. Sister in law, I''ve chosen all the dishes. Do you have anything else you like to eat? I''ll help you "It''s OK. We''ll just choose what you eat, or you can look at it casually and help us have more." After a while, the waiter put the small cherry blossom order on the table, the efficiency is very fast. Seeing the delicious food all over the table, little cherry blossom straightened her eyes and swallowed her mouth. Then she said to Zhang Zheng and Xi Ruoyu. "Brother, sister-in-law, I eat first. I didn''t have a good meal all night. I can really hold a cow in my stomach now. No way. I''m too hungry. I''ll eat first. I''m not waiting for you." After saying this, Xiao Yinghua buries her head and starts to eat. Xi Ruoyu is shocked to see the greedy expression of Sakura, and then looks at Zhang Zheng suspiciously. "Zhang Zheng, did you often refuse her to eat? Why does she look like she hasn''t eaten for days? " Zhang Zheng explained helplessly. "She often plays with her own computer and often forgets to eat. I think something may happen these days. She forgot to eat. In the past, when I was at home, this kind of thing often happened. In the past, I was still in charge of her. In the past one or two months, I was not by her side. She was more indulgent. What can I do? It''s not that I''m starving her. It''s his own demon. It''s none of my business. OK Xi Ruoyu looked at the small cherry blossom, some helpless, and then poured a cup of juice to the small cherry blossom, and then said. "You can eat slowly. If it is not enough, we will add it. You can rest assured." Little cherry blossom is now full of food in her mouth. She said vaguely, as if to thank her sister-in-law. Zhang Zheng then said to Xi Ruoyu. "You don''t have to worry about her. She''s such a big person. She knows what she wants. You also eat quickly, she will take care of herself, you have been busy since the morning, your stomach is estimated to have been hungry, eat quickly Small cherry blossom also heard Zhang Zheng''s words, and then gave him a big white eye. What kind of brother? He is so kind to his own girlfriend and doesn''t care about his sister''s ridicule. He has a wife and forgets his sister. Then Xiaoyan continued to bow to eat their own food. Although Zhang Zheng had only three of them, they did eat a lot of food. After the three people finished eating, Xi Ruoyu looked at the little cherry blossom in surprise and felt that after eating so many cherry blossoms, why would she not be fat at all? Zhang Zheng three people out of the hotel, Zhang zhengran after looking at Xi Ruo Liu and small cherry blossom two people. "What are you going to do now? Are you going to the mall now, or are you going home? " Xi Ruoyu looks at the cherry blossom, which means to let the cherry blossom choose by herself. "Sister in law, you don''t have to look at me. I can do whatever I want. I''ll listen to your arrangement." "Let''s go to the shopping mall to buy some household things. After all, after all, after all, after all, after all, after all, after all, after all, the cherry blossom sister has to live here for a long time, and some necessary daily necessities still need to be prepared. Fortunately, let''s buy it now. It''ll save you trouble. " Xi Ruoyu finally made a decision. Zhang Zheng still drove and the three went to the shopping center to buy things."Zhang Zheng, please search the Zhanpeng shopping center. Let''s go there. If there are many things to buy, they may not fit in the car. Then I ask them to deliver them directly to their home, which will be more convenient." "OK, I''ll use the navigation to guide you now. Is the Zhanpeng shopping center you mentioned just now also your family''s industry?" Zhang Zheng asked. "Yes, it''s also a shopping mall owned by my father''s company. I used to buy clothes there. " Xi Ruoyu said that she didn''t show off her family. She was still a very low-key girl. In fact, she just wanted to buy things in her own shopping mall, which was very convenient, so she recommended it to Zhang Zheng. Then they came to the shopping center. After Xi Ruoyu and Sakura got off the bus, Zhang Zheng went to stop the car, and then two beauties, one big and one small, entered the shopping center. Sure enough, the attraction of beautiful women is irresistible. Xi Ruoyu and little cherry blossom immediately became the focus of shopping malls. Some people with thick face went up to chat up with Xi Ruoyu and little cherry blossom, but they ignored them directly. After a while, a few people tried to chat up, but they didn''t receive the results, and then they all left. After stopping the car, Zhang Zheng bought two bottles of iced juice in the beverage store at the door. After all, the weather was a little hot, and the two girls didn''t know how long it would take for them to shop, so he bought them two. Zhang Zheng took two glasses of fruit juice in his hand, and then walked into the shopping center. He saw Xi Ruoyu and cherry blossom at a glance. After all, beautiful women will become the focus of attention everywhere. Chapter 382 Zhang Zheng went straight to Xi Ruo Liu and little cherry blossom and handed them a glass of juice. Then he said to them. "Let''s go, let''s go and pick something and go home. After all, your charm is so great that I don''t want to be the target. This feeling of being envied and being looked at is too bad. It makes me feel monitored Zhang Zheng said helplessly. Xi Ruo Liu and little cherry blossom looked at each other, and they all laughed. "By the way, cherry blossom, you don''t have to call me sister-in-law. You can call me Ruo Jie." Xi Ruo Liu said to the little cherry blossom. "Yes, sister-in-law. Oh, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, No Then two people went forward hand in hand, Zhang Zheng walked alone behind them. Little cherry blossom is very curious about everything in the mall, because she used to be alone or live with Zhang Zheng. She never went shopping with her friends and friends. So naturally, Sakura will be curious about everything in the mall. Small cherry blossom left to look at the right, see a shop, want to go inside to have a look, what is new and interesting things. Just as Sakura and Xi Ruoyu came to the door of the clothing store on the second floor of the mall, she found a very beautiful dress outside the window. When she entered the door, she was a bit bold and ran into an old woman who had just come out of the store. Unfortunately, she spilled juice in her hand on her white company There was a big stain on the dress and then on the dress. Xi Ruoyu saw that the little cherry blossom bumped into people, and then quickly picked up the small cherry blossom and apologized to the customer. "I''m sorry. I''m sorry we''ve soiled your clothes. We''ll compensate you." "Compensation? What do you compensate for? Do you see, my clothes are limited, and there is no stock in this store. Look at the clothes you two little bitches wear on the street stalls, do you know how much it costs to damage this one? It''s enough for you to eat for months. What do you want to do now, little bitch? " The old woman also wanted to go up and grab the hair of cherry blossom. Xi Ruoyu didn''t block it for a while, and then she got it. Little cherry blossom''s hair was pulled by the old woman, Xi Ruoyu saw the situation was wrong, and immediately started to knock the old woman''s hand open. "Do you have any quality? Didn''t we say we''d like to accompany you with your clothes? How can you do it? " Xi Ruoyu was a little angry, so he argued with the old woman. "Well, you two little bitches, do you know how expensive my clothes are? If you can get as like as two peas, I''ll twist my head off and give you a ball kick, or you two will be my servant. Do housework to offset the compensation. " Said the old woman fiercely. At this time, Zhang Zhenggang went upstairs to see Xi Ruo Liu and little cherry blossom, who were confronting a person. Zhang Zheng felt some doubts. What happened? Then he came to Xi Ruo Liu''s side in a hurry and asked. "What happened? What happened just now? " As soon as she heard Zhang Zheng come to her side, she couldn''t help but feel some grievances in her heart. Then she threw herself into Zhang Zheng''s arms and sobbed gently. Zhang Zheng was confused, but more angry. Little cherry blossom, since she was bullied when she was a child, cried. Since then, until now, this is the second time that she has been bullied and cried by others. No matter how he and little cherry blossom still joke, it is just ordinary play, but if someone wants to bully little cherry blossom, Zhang Zheng will definitely be the first to jump out to protect little cherry blossom. "If you say something just happened? Tell me exactly, I''ll take care of it Zhang Zheng said coldly, cold let the people around feel a chill. Xi Ruoyu Liu truthfully answered Zhang Zheng, what happened just now. "It was just that I was not good. I didn''t protect the cherry blossom well. It''s up to me." Xi Ruoyu said with some remorse. Zhang Zheng gently stroked the back of small cherry blossom with one hand to comfort her. The other hand touched Xi Ruo Liu''s small head and then said to Xi Ruo Liu. "This matter has nothing to do with you. Let me solve it. After all, my sister has been bullied. I, the elder brother, has been derelict of duty once, but I can''t do it the second time. " Little cherry blossom at this time wrongly raised her head, big eyes filled with tears, delicate nose is still gently twitching, looks very lovable. "Brother, I didn''t mean to bump into her just now. The juice spilled on her was just an accident. We all apologized to her, and then she pulled my hair. It hurt me so much. Brother, you have to decide for me. " Little cherry blossom said here, immediately feel aggrieved, and then hugged Zhang Zheng''s waist, buried his face in Zhang Zheng''s shoulder socket, and cried again. "Don''t worry. I''ll take revenge for you in a moment."Zhang zhengran coldly looked at the old woman, the old woman was Zhang Zheng''s eyes stare at some heart straight hair. Then the old woman said to Zhang Zheng. "Do you know who I am? You guys, my husband is the boss of the real estate company. There are more than 1000 people under his hand. Do you dare to fight me? " The old woman said with an air. "If you give me the juice in your hand." Zhang Zheng said to Xi Ruoyu. Xi Ruoyu never doubted Zhang Zheng''s words, and then handed Zhang Zheng half a cup of juice in his hand. Zhang zhengran then said to Xi Ruoyu. "If you calm the little cherry blossom for me first, I''ll be back in a minute." Zhang Zheng then turned to small cherry blossom and said. "Dear sister, you go to Ruo elder sister''s place first. I''m going to avenge you now. I''ll be back in a moment. Darling, listen to Ruo ruo''s words." Little cherry blossom gently um, let go of holding Zhang Zheng''s hands, and then slowly stood to Xi Ruo Liu''s side. At this time, Zhang Zheng looked at the old woman coldly and slowly walked towards him. That old woman is a little flustered now. Zhang Zheng, after all, has a height of 1.8 meters, which doesn''t seem to be a good bullying role, so she can only say it in a fierce manner. "My husband is the boss of the real estate company, that is, Venus real estate. There are hundreds of people under his hand. Don''t mess around." Zhang Zheng ignored what the old woman said. Zhang Zheng slowly walked to the old woman''s body, and then directly picked up the juice in his hand and buckled it on the old woman''s head. The juice slowly flowed down the old woman''s head. Zhang zhengran said coldly. "This is just a small punishment. This is the first time I came here to be very angry, because you bullied my most precious sister. Based on this, at the beginning, you would be a corpse. But I don''t want to make a big fuss about it. I''ll apologize to my sister and ask her for her forgiveness. Then I can take it as if nothing happened and spare your dog''s life Chapter 383 Zhang Zheng slowly walked to the old woman''s body, and then directly picked up the juice in his hand and buckled it on the old woman''s head. The juice slowly flowed down the old woman''s head. Zhang zhengran said coldly. "This is just a small punishment. This is the first time I came here to be very angry, because you bullied my most precious sister. Based on this, at the beginning, you would be a corpse. But I don''t want to make a big fuss about it. I''ll apologize to my sister and ask her for her forgiveness. Then I can take it as if nothing happened and spare your dog''s life The old woman was also angry at Zhang Zheng''s actions and words. After all, with so many onlookers around, she could not lose face. Otherwise, how to mix up in the upper class circles in the future would become a laughing stock for her. She would not have the face to go out of the door in the future. She had to save her face. "Little beast, don''t be complacent. If you have the ability, you can stay here. In a moment, my husband will bring people here. If you have the ability, don''t run away. Then we''ll see who''s going to admit it. " The old woman roared angrily. Then he took out his mobile phone and called his husband. "Husband, I was bullied by someone in Zhanpeng shopping center. Please come and take revenge for me, or your wife will not be able to go out in the future. There is a little animal who sprinkles fruit juice on my face, which makes me make a fool of myself in public. I can''t swallow this matter! " The old woman was crying on one side of the mobile phone. The general manager of Jinxing real estate on the other side of the phone, that is, Mr. Li, immediately said that he would take people there. After the old woman hung up the phone, she knew that her husband would bring people here in a moment, and then she yelled. "You little bitches, don''t run away if you have the ability. My husband will bring people here in a moment. If you kneel down and admit your mistake and kowtow to my mother, I can think that this has not happened. Otherwise, I will wait for you to be sent to the hospital in a moment." Xi Ruoyu saw that things might be a little big, and then he said to Zhang Zheng. "Zhang Zheng, let''s not make too much trouble, or I''ll call the security guard? It''s not good for anyone if it gets too big. " Zhang Zheng shook his head and said to Xi Ruoyu. "This is the second time my sister was bullied and cried. I swore after he was bullied and cried for the first time. If someone bullies my sister again and makes her cry, I will let the human body go to the most terrible thing in the world and let him understand what hell is. I can''t break my oath. I can''t let my sister be wronged. " Zhang Zheng said coldly. After a while, general manager Li of the Venus real estate, that is, the old woman''s husband, came here with four or five big men. Then when the old woman saw her husband coming, she immediately put her arms around him and cried to him. "Husband, you see, it''s them. You see, I''m just like this. It''s them who made me look like this. Please help me revenge quickly." The old woman pointed to the direction of Zhang zhengsan with her finger. Then the general manager Li followed the direction of his fingers to see the cherry blossoms after Xi Ruoyu, who had just cried, and whose eyes were slightly red. His eyes suddenly became a little straight. These two chicks are excellent, which is quite different from his wife around him. Then general manager Li looked at his side, some embarrassed wife, and then felt some nausea, but still for his own face, had to maintain for his wife. If your wife loses face here, that is to say, it is equivalent to losing face. In the future, she will be ridiculed in the circle. "You, come here and knock my wife''s head a few times, and then make my wife happy. This matter will pass. Besides, there are two honey girls around me. You let these two girls be my honey to pay the price of my wife''s dress. That''s it. " Then the general manager Li said to Zhang Zheng and Xi Ruo Liu with a tone of command. After all, he can take four or five big bodyguards with him. Although Zhang Zheng is tall, his body looks a little weak. He is not the opponent of his bodyguards. Then Mr. Li felt more at ease. Zhang Zhengyi was amused when he heard this remark from Mr. Li. Also want to let his girlfriend and sister to do a secret for him, this person is not brain damage? However, he said such words, which really made Zhang Zheng very angry. Up to now, Zhang Zheng has accumulated a lot of anger, just taking these bodyguards brought by Mr. Li as an outlet. Zhang Zheng went forward with a lunge, turned around, went directly to the side of the first bodyguard, and then directly threw the man over his shoulder and left the man on the ground. Then the rest of the bodyguards saw that their brothers were bullied, and then went directly to Zhang Zheng. Then they saw that the rest of the bodyguards dared to attack themselves, and then felt their dignity was ridiculed. So the first of those people who came to Zhang Zheng''s side was unlucky. Zhang Fei''s brother was kicked directly in the mall, and the rest of them were hurt by Zhang Fei''s eyes.General manager Li was also shocked by Zhang Zheng''s ferocity, because he didn''t expect Zhang Zheng to be so brave, but he brought four or five bodyguards. Unexpectedly, there was only one face-to-face, and they were all solved. Then general manager Li felt that he had made some mistakes this time and brought some less people. And now I can only pretend to be very powerful and threaten Zhang Zheng. "Don''t be complacent, stinky boy. These people are the most delicious food in my hand. I have more than 1000 people in my hand. Don''t be too proud." Zhang Zheng felt that these two people had been talking about Venus company, which made Zhang Zheng feel a little annoyed. Zhang Zheng, then took out the mobile phone, threw it to the small cherry blossom in the side, and then said to the small cherry blossom. "Sister, call your ten brother and ask him to find out what company is called Venus company here. Then you can directly talk to the old novel and let him directly destroy the company. By the way, you can tell old novel that if he doesn''t bring down the company in half an hour, you can ask him not to come here on the weekend." Chapter 384 "Sister, call your ten brother and ask him to find out what company is called Venus company here. Then you can directly talk to the old novel and let him directly destroy the company. By the way, you can tell old novel that if he doesn''t bring down the company in half an hour, you can ask him not to come here on the weekend." Zhang Zheng''s nine brothers are well-known in the world. For example, Lao Shi, the son of the No.1 International Financial Group, is the richest man in the world. His family has tens of millions of companies. To put it more clearly, his family controls the economic lifeline of the world. Who he wants to go bankrupt and where he wants to become poor is very easy Things that can be done. Little cherry blossom nodded gently, then opened Zhang Zheng''s mobile phone and called his ten brothers. At this time, on a small island, a beautiful man with blonde hair is enjoying a beautiful sunshine bath. Then a hot girl in a bikini brought a mobile phone and presented it respectfully to the blonde. The blonde picked up his cell phone lazily, and as soon as he saw that his boss was calling him, he was in a good mood and quickly picked up the phone. "Boss, how can you remember to call me? If things go wrong, there must be demons. Boss, do you miss me Old ten was originally named rogue Gasol, and people who knew him called him rogue. Rogge said base. "Brother ten, it''s me. I''m cherry blossom Sakura said softly on the phone, because it may be the reason that she has just cried, and her voice still has some shaking. Rogge also recognized little cherry blossom, and the way of speaking seemed to be different from usual, because little cherry blossom always called herself Xiao Luo and never called her tenth brother. So Rogge asked solemnly. "What happened to cherry blossom? What''s the matter? Tell me. I''ll take care of it for you "Brother ten, it''s my brother who wants you to do something. If you can''t do it well, I''ll let you not come this weekend." Said little cherry blossom. "Shit, what''s the matter? Little cherry blossom, tell me quickly, I will finish the task assigned by the boss Rogge asked anxiously by the phone. "My brother told you to find a company. That company is the Venus company in H city. My brother asked you to bankrupt the company in half an hour. If you didn''t finish the task, my brother said that you would not come at the weekend." "Don''t, don''t you tell the boss, I''m going to do this right now, isn''t it just to bring down a company? Minutes, half an hour is enough for me to set up several such companies. " "I''ll do it first. The boss will tell me what I want. I''ll call you back after I''ve done it." After Rogge said that, he immediately contacted his economic administrator, and then told the administrator. "You go to check the Jinxing company in H city of Huaxia, and I don''t care what method you use. You have to break the company down and make me bankrupt in ten minutes. Otherwise, you don''t have to work here and pack up your burden and give it to the young master to go home." "Yes, young master. I''m going to do it now " General Manager Li of Jinxing company has been watching, and of course, he has heard Zhang Zheng and cherry blossom talk. And then I couldn''t help laughing. "You just want to ruin my company with your little kids. Don''t you know who my company is in the whole H city? As long as you make a model here, you''d better go home early to wash and sleep. Don''t daydream here. It''s better to listen to the boss''s words just now, and admit your mistakes, so as not to suffer from flesh and blood. " Then Mr. Li was there laughing. When she met Li Junxi''s mobile phone, it seemed that Li Junxi''s mobile phone rang when she met her mobile phone. "Eldest brother, sister cherry blossom, I''ve finished what the boss told me. Who is the blind calf who dares to get along with the eldest brother? Isn''t this a dead man? That company is a bad company. I spent two or three minutes. Now his company is worthless. Sister Sakura, you tell the boss that I will be on time this weekend. Then I have something to do here. I''ll hang up first and say hello to the boss for me Then Rogge hung up and everyone I was watching heard what Roger had just said. This, of course, also includes Mr. Li. When he heard the man on the phone say that his company was ruined by him in a few minutes, he couldn''t help laughing. "Little sister, where are you looking for funny actors? Don''t you make a draft of big talk? My company is going down in a few minutes. Why doesn''t he go to heaven? " Mr. Li burst into laughter, and then there was a cell phone ring. It turns out that Li''s mobile phone rings. Mr. Li answered the phone."Hello, what''s up? I''ll be back in a minute. It''s nothing important. Don''t call me. " Li always said impatiently. "Mr. Li, our company is finished. I just had a large consortium, which directly pushed our company''s stock to the lowest in history. Now the stock price of our company is worthless. In just two minutes, our company has lost hundreds of millions of water. Now it is a mess all over the company. Mr. Li, what should we do now?" When Mr. Li heard about his company, it seemed that something had really happened to him. Then he was worried. He thought carefully about what the man said on the phone just now. His company seems to be going to die. At this time, Li always has some silly eyes and doesn''t know what to do? Mr. Li, the old woman next to him didn''t know that her husband''s company had gone bankrupt, and she was still a little slut beside her. She called very hard. Li always saw that his wife was still there mocking others, and immediately felt very angry, and then directly slapped that woman, and then scolded. "Now you are ruined by my company, how can you do it "Mr. Li, generally speaking, still feels angry, and then slaps the woman on the face, and then the woman is directly slapped in the face. My husband''s company seems to be really bankrupt. Is it really the ghost of these three people Chapter 385 At this time, Mr. Li also saw that if he wanted his company to survive, he had to let the man in front of him calm down, so that he was still the boss of Venus real estate, otherwise he really had nothing. ¡±This little brother, could you please let us go this time? We are wrong. " General Manager Li bent down and begged for mercy. Mr. Li''s bending down surprised the onlookers around him. It seems that the people in the phone in the little girl''s hand are all true. It seems that Mr. Li''s company is really ruined by the man in front of him. "This little brother, you have a lot of adults. Please forgive us for not being open-minded. Please let us go. And your damned woman, come here quickly to make amends to the two girls in front of you. Why are you still standing there blind? I''m blind. I want you to be my wife The woman was immediately afraid. After all, the person who can bring down her husband''s company in just a few minutes must have a deep background, and she is not a person she can afford. Then the woman ran to make amends to Xi Ruoyu and Sakura. "I''m sorry, two girls. It''s all my fault just now. You can beat me and scold me. Please hold your hand and let us go." Then the woman looked at Zhang Zheng. After all, the three of them looked at Zhang Zheng. It seemed that Zhang Zheng should be the most effective person to speak. After all, Zhang Zheng had just asked the girl to call and beg for mercy from Zhang Zheng. If Zhang Zheng let himself go, there would be nothing wrong with him and the company. Zhang Zheng had expected this result for a long time, and then said faintly. "It''s no use asking for mercy from me. You should ask my sister for his forgiveness. If my sister says that she forgives you, then I can let you go. But if he doesn''t forgive you, you can ask for more." After Zhang Zheng finished, he looked at Mr. Li coldly. After getting Zhang Zheng''s reply, Mr. Li knew that he had to ask the girl''s forgiveness to save the company. "Miss, can you let us go, we are not open-minded, we make you unhappy, your adult has a lot of living Bodhisattva heart, let us go." Small cherry blossom quietly looking in front of a man and a woman to apologize to themselves, for a time do not know whether to forgive or not. After all, the woman just said something bad and beat herself. I should have been angry. Mr. Li, seeing that little cherry blossom didn''t mean to forgive herself, she was a little flustered. If she didn''t ask for the forgiveness of the girl in front of her, she would become an ordinary person from the boss of a company today. Li always shakes his head at the thought of this, and tries to throw these bad ideas out of his head. If this kind of thing really happens, it''s really terrible. Li Zong, a look at such words can''t get the forgiveness of the girl in front of her. At last, he slapped his woman on the face and said to her. "If you don''t get on your knees and ask for forgiveness, I''ll tell you that if you don''t ask the lady''s forgiveness, you''ll get out of my house again today and don''t come back again. I don''t want to see you such a bitch again." The woman saw that she had no way to hide, and finally had to beg for mercy from the little cherry blossom. "Miss, please let us go quickly. We are really wrong. You can beat me and scold me, or I can go to your house to work as a servant for you. Just ask you to let us go. We can listen to you whatever you want me to do After all, little cherry blossom''s heart is still very kind. Seeing the other party''s humble way of begging for mercy, she can''t bear it. At this time, Xi Ruo Liu said to little cherry blossom. "Sister Sakura, please forgive them in this way. After all, you can see that there are so many people around here. If you don''t forgive him, we will be criticized later. After all, we just bumped into the newly bought clothes. It''s our fault, so forgive them. " "Cherry Blossom also nodded. After all, a company can affect the survival of all employees. If this person''s company goes bankrupt in this way, many innocent people will be harmed. If such a thing happens, it will make you uneasy. So in the end, little cherry blossom said to the woman "I don''t want to forgive you two and you. Although I caused the matter, I also said I''m sorry to you, but you still hold on here. I shouldn''t have forgiven you. But there are many employees in your company who seem to be so sincere in asking for mercy. If you let your company go bankrupt in this way, I''m also a little bit of a loser I can''t bear to let you go this time. I hope you will be friendly in the future. Don''t do this. All right, Ruo, let''s go. " When Mr. Li heard that his company was all right, he was immediately relieved and then expressed his thanks to the cherry blossom. "Yes, yes, I will teach her a good lesson when I go back, so that she will not do this again. Thank you for letting our company go. " Little cherry blossom and Xi Ruoyu left without looking back, but Zhang Zheng was still standing there, and then said to Mr. Li, who was kneeling on the ground. "Although my sister has forgiven you and let go of your company, you have done something to hurt my sister, so you can hardly escape the death penalty. Go back and transfer half of your own property to this bank card. Don''t doubt whether what I said is true or false. Since I can destroy your own company in a few minutes, of course, I can also send someone to find out all the balance of your bank card. If I find that the money in the card is less than one cent, you can wait for a drink. "After Zhang Zheng finished, he left without looking back. Just as Xi Ruoyu and Sakura had just left a few steps, the manager of the shopping center rushed over. Then he rushed to the scene and asked. "What''s going on here?" Zhang Zheng and the security personnel of the shopping center have seen this for a long time. However, they can see that both sides are so powerful. With the spirit of being indifferent to themselves, those security personnel rushed to tell the manager of the shopping center to deal with the matter. At this time, the manager saw the people on both sides, and he was shocked, as if he had found something to fear. Then he rushed to Xi Ruoyu. Then he felt that the girl in front of him was very familiar, as if he had seen him before? Then he asked respectfully. "Hello, beautiful lady. What''s your name, please?" Chapter 386 "Hello. My name is Xi Ruoyu. " Xi Ruoyu replied with some doubts. Then, as soon as the manager of the shopping center heard the name Xi Ruoyu, he suddenly took a breath of air-conditioning. He finally understood why the girl in front of her was so familiar. Because the whole shopping mall is her home, she is the first lady of the whole Zhanpeng group. "I''m sorry, miss. I''m late and delayed your shopping. You security guards, don''t hurry to arrest those who make trouble. Don''t let those people affect the shopping mood of the eldest lady. " The manager said to the security guards. Mr. Li also heard the manager''s words. At this time, she was even more regretful. It turned out that the shopping center was owned by other people, and they were the daughter of the chairman of Zhanpeng group. It was quite different from her own company. The comparison between the two is just like the moon and dust, or in other words, there is no comparability at all. Mr. Li felt ashamed when he thought about it. He just wanted to let the daughter of Zhanpeng group be his secretary. This is really a Arabian Night Dream. It is extremely ridiculous. "All right, you go quickly, don''t affect our shopping mood. I''ll buy some simple things this time. I don''t need you to follow me. If you watch, my friend will be upset." Said siroliu to the manager and the security guards. The manager and the security guards all gave a good-bye and went to deal with the matter just now. Now it''s estimated that the most regretful person in this group is the woman. I wanted to buy a dress to show off. It''s a good thing. I almost lost the company. I had to pay half of my family''s money to make amends. I lost my face. I really lost my wife and lost my army. Zhang Zheng walked to the side of the small cherry blossom at this time, and then asked the little cherry blossom. "You are so kind indeed. In the face of such a situation, you can even put down your misunderstanding and forgive them. It seems that my little sister, who used to be a troublemaker, has grown up today." Zhang Zheng felt a little relieved and touched the head of cherry blossom. Little cherry blossom some unconvinced said. "What do you mean I''m growing up today? I''ve always been kind, OK. I have always donated to the orphanage. I''ve been growing up. Seriously, brother, if I didn''t forgive them, would you really have given them like that? " Zhang Zheng nodded lightly. "I have always believed that this is a truth. Kindness to the enemy is cruelty to myself. What they do today has made me very angry. This is the first time that I have been so angry since I didn''t need to be bloodthirsty. But in my present capacity, I have to take into account some things. If you really like the past as happy with the enmity of words, it is estimated that it is not easy to calm down the life, but also began to chaos up. But who can say exactly in the future? But you don''t have to think about it. I will protect your safety. " Zhang Zheng hugged two beauties, one big and one small. "Well! Zhang Zheng, don''t make a fuss. Let''s go to help Yinghua choose some clothes and daily necessities. Then we''ll go home. It feels like a lot of people are looking at us here, and it''s disgusting. " Xi Ruo Liu said with some dissatisfaction. Zhang Zheng and little cherry blossom also nodded their heads. They felt that they were surrounded by a lot of people. That feeling was really bad. Therefore, Xi Ruoyu went straight to the theme with Zhang Zheng and cherry blossom, helped her buy a lot of clothes, and then bought a lot of daily necessities for xiaoyanhua. Finally, because there were too many things to buy, I had to ask the truck of the shopping center to help deliver the goods home. Xi Ruo Liu ran then called the store manager and said that he would borrow the goods from the shopping mall, hoping that they would send someone to deliver the goods to their villa. The manager heard that the eldest lady in the group told him to do something well, so he assured Xi Ruoyu on the phone that he would deliver it to the villa on time. After all, it''s really rare to have such an opportunity to get closer to the eldest lady. In case she does a good job, maybe one day when she is happy and recommends herself to the chairman, she may be promoted. Zhang Zheng went to the underground garage and drove his car out. Zhang Zheng left the bulky things in the mall and sent them to the truck directly to their home. All they carried were snacks, clothes, toothpaste, toothbrush, towel, bathrobe and other things in the trunk of the car. Small cherry blossom and Xi Ruo Liu two people get on the car, small cherry blossom returned the mobile phone to Zhang Zheng, and then asked Zhang Zheng. "Brother, what about the cell phone I gave you before? That mobile phone is the most advanced mobile phone in the world. Why do you use this kind of mobile phone now? " The mobile phone that Xiao Yinghua gave to Zhang Zheng before, but she spent a lot of time to assemble it. It not only contains all the satellite network systems in the world, but also can be used as a spy computer anytime and anywhere. There are also various black technology functions. The mobile phone that xiaoyinghua gave to Zhang Zheng helped Zhang Zheng in his previous tasks Very busy."That cell phone you''re talking about." Zhang Zheng took the mobile phone in the hand of small cherry blossom, and answered at the same time. "I left that cell phone in my hometown, I didn''t take it with me, and then there was no mobile phone available, so I bought this one. Your sister-in-law bought this phone for me Zhang Zheng said with a smile. "Brother, you still have time to take your mobile phone back to use. After all, you have to go out after all, and it will be much more convenient to use that mobile phone. You are like this foreign mobile phone. There are many monitoring devices in it. I''m afraid you will be ambushed because of this." Little cherry said after thinking for a long time. "Well, I''ll go back to my hometown, and there are some things I need to deal with in my hometown. I''ll just bring that cell phone by the way." At this time, Xi Ruo Liu interposed. "Zhang Zheng, when you go back to your hometown, you should take me with you. I also want to go and live in your hometown. I want to see what kind of environment you once lived in?" Xi Ruoyu yearned for something. He thought that the place where Zhang Zheng lived must be a special quiet environment, and the environment was very good. So I''d like to have a look with Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng laughed. "My hometown, in fact, is next to the orphanage where I stayed with Sakura. Because the director of the orphanage took special care of the two of us, we found a small remote house next to the orphanage and lived there. That''s our root, because only there can I really relax. But do you really want to go to the countryside with us? It''s not as good as the environment in the city. It''s very inconvenient to travel there, the telephone signal is not good, and the food is not as good as those in the hotels in the city. It''s all common meals. I think you will not adapt to it if you go there. " Chapter 387 "My hometown, in fact, is next to the orphanage where I stayed with Sakura. Because the director of the orphanage took special care of the two of us, we found a small remote house next to the orphanage and lived there. That''s our root, because only there can I really relax. But do you really want to go to the countryside with us? It''s not as good as the environment in the city. It''s very inconvenient to travel there, the telephone signal is not good, and the food is not as good as those in the hotels in the city. It''s all common meals. I think you will not adapt to it if you go there. " "Nothing. Since you can all live there, I should have no problem. I''m not a pretty girl. I want to see the orphanage and see if I can do something about it. " Xi said. Well, when I go back to my hometown, you can go with me. And then they got home. After getting home, Xi Ruo Liu said to little cherry blossom. "Sister Sakura, which room do you want to live in? I originally planned to have you and me live in the room upstairs. The room downstairs is where your brother lives now. There is no problem where you want to live. There are many vacant rooms in the house Xi Ruo Liu said to the little cherry blossom. "Well, I''ll take the vacant room next to my brother, because I often surf the Internet, so sometimes I will stay up late. If you and I are together, it may disturb your rest, so I''d better find a room alone." Sakura explained. "OK, there is no problem for you to live anywhere. You can just regard this as your own home. Don''t feel that you are in financial difficulties. Now there are only three of us living here. You can be free." "Since you said that, Ruo Ruo, I''ll go back to my room and change my clothes. This dress is so bad that I don''t feel comfortable wearing pajamas at home." After small cherry blossom finish saying, hold oneself that pile of clothes to return to the room in a hurry. Zhang Zheng looked at Xi ruoluo helplessly. "That''s how she is. When I''m here, or when she''s the only one in the house, he''s always at home in pajamas, because she feels very relaxed and relaxed. For this, I have said her several times. I said that you are a big girl. You should pay attention to your behavior and clothes, but she just won''t listen to him. Then he told me that there were no men at home, and they would not be seen by other men. It would be very comfortable to wear this. It makes me speechless. Am I not? Then he quibbled with me, saying I was his brother, and then he ignored me. I really can''t help it. You see, now she is like this again. Slowly, I will follow her like this. If someone comes from the family, she will still dress up Zhang Zheng said helplessly. Xi Ruoyu is also very fond of this funny Cherry Blossom sister. After all, when I lived alone in the villa before, I was a little lonely. Now my boyfriend lives with me, and my boyfriend will cook for myself. I don''t have to order takeout every day. Now there is another Cherry Blossom sister in my family. I have a good friend who can talk with you anytime and anywhere. I won''t feel lonely. "If you''ve been busy with your work for a long time, you should go and have a rest. I''ll go out and buy something. I''ll call you back then." Zhang Zheng said to Xi Ruoyu. "You''re just here and you''re going out again. What''s going on? Or are your enemies coming? Are you going to fight them? " Xi Ruoyu asked a little worried. "If you think too much. In fact, I went out to buy some Chinese medicine for a friend of mine, because he had suffered some internal injuries before. A few days ago, I promised him that he would be treated. Now I''m going to buy some Chinese medicine for him and give it to him. This friend, as I told you before, is the chief of the criminal police force. " Xi Ruo Liu obediently nodded and then said to Zhang Zheng. "Well, you''ll come back early. Pay attention to your safety on the way. I''ll go up and have a rest first." "Well." Zhang zhengran left the villa. After getting in the car, he called Rogge with his mobile phone and told him that he could withdraw and not crush the company. Rogge just agreed and didn''t ask what happened. Because Zhang Zheng is the elder brother in Rogge''s eyes. It''s mainly the things that the boss orders him to do. Rogge never asks more about them, and Rogge will solve those things at the first time, no matter what he is doing. Rogge also told Zhang Zheng on the phone that he would take a private plane to the International Airport in H city on Saturday afternoon. Zhang Zheng said that he knew and would pick up Rogge at that time. Rogge was also excited for a while. After Zhang Zheng hung up his mobile phone, he thought about Yang Jianjun''s physical condition and how to prepare Chinese medicine for her? The treatment effect will reach the best. Zhang Zheng thought hard for a long time, but he didn''t get a good result in the end. Finally, there was no way. Then I searched the Internet for the best medical encyclopedia Library in H city. Zhang Zheng was very lucky to find a library called Xuehai bookstore. He said that there were abundant medical books, including those on traditional Chinese medicine.Zhang Zheng then entered Xuehai bookstore on the navigation and drove to the bookstore. Zhang Zheng drove to Xuehai bookstore, and then into the bookstore, asked the librarian, where are medical books? The librarian pointed to a corner of the bookstore and said that it was all about medical books. Zhang Zheng found books about traditional Chinese medicine there, and then began to look it up carefully to find out which Chinese medicine was needed to better treat Yang Jianjun''s physical problems. There was an old man beside Zhang Zheng, who was also looking at books on traditional Chinese medicine. He was very curious to see a young man like Zhang Zheng carefully reading books on traditional Chinese medicine. "It''s rare that there are still young people who even put down their prejudice against traditional Chinese medicine to consult books on traditional Chinese medicine. Generally, young people who come to Xuehai bookstore to look up medical books are basically looking at the knowledge of Western medicine. Few people look at books on traditional Chinese medicine. " Chapter 388 "It''s rare that there are still young people who even put down their prejudice against traditional Chinese medicine to consult books on traditional Chinese medicine. Generally, young people who come to Xuehai bookstore to look up medical books are basically looking at the knowledge of Western medicine. Few people look at books on traditional Chinese medicine. " Zhang Zheng also heard the old man''s sigh, and then looked up at the old man. The old man looked very kind, and then she looked at herself with a smile. "Traditional Chinese medicine is better than western medicine. Many problems that can''t be solved in West No.1 middle school can be solved in traditional Chinese medicine." Zhang Zheng heard the old man''s sigh about the current status of traditional Chinese medicine and couldn''t help saying. "You are right, young man. Traditional Chinese medicine is the essence of our ancestors! Western medicine can only treat the symptoms, not the root cause, but in traditional Chinese medicine, it can cure the root cause. But young people like this can seriously listen to it. I''ve been here for a long time, and I''ve met many young people about your age. Most of them go directly to western medicine, and hardly stay in traditional Chinese medicine. People like you can concentrate on reading books. The position of traditional Chinese medicine is really at stake. If no one can inherit the essence of Chinese medicine, Chinese medicine may be lost here. " The old man sighed. "Don''t say that, grandfather. Traditional Chinese medicine is very proficient in this aspect. As they see outside, many of them are pretending to be gods and ghosts. It is not the same thing as traditional Chinese medicine. Those of them only see that western medicine is effective quickly. It takes a lot of time to learn traditional Chinese medicine. Many people have no way to relax and study steadily. So this has led to the embarrassing situation of traditional Chinese medicine Zhang Zheng couldn''t help comforting the old man. Zhang Zheng also found the herbs he needed, and then put the book back on the shelf, ready to leave. The old man also saw that Zhang Zheng seemed to have checked what he needed and wanted to go. Then he said to Zhang Zheng. "Wait a minute, young man. This is my business card. If you want to develop traditional Chinese medicine in the future, you can come here to find me." The old man then took out a business card from his pocket and handed it to Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng looked at it casually, then put him in his pocket, and then told the old man that he was ready to leave. Looking at Zhang Zheng''s departure, the old man couldn''t help shaking his head. Zhang Zheng went out of Xuehai bookstore and searched for the largest herbal medicine market on his mobile phone. He then guided the location with the navigation of his mobile phone, and then went to prepare to buy the medicinal materials needed by Yang Jianjun for treatment. After Zhang Zheng arrived at the herbal medicine shop, he asked the shop assistant if there was any medicine for sale? The shop said that a batch of new medicinal materials had just arrived here. Zhang Zhenglai''s was too quick. Zhang Zhang then told the shop assistant what kind of herbs he needed. Then he asked for a steamer from the medicine shop. Because it was convenient to steam it, he cooked the medicine for Yang Jianjun himself. Zhang Zheng was waiting for the shop assistant to take his medicine, and then saw a high price medicine, called magic Jinchuang medicine. Zhang Zheng couldn''t help asking the shop assistant. "Why are you so expensive?" Zhang Zheng looked at the price was ridiculous, and then said to the clerk. The shop assistant looked at Zhang Zheng with some dissatisfaction, and said with some disdain. "It''s a golden creation medicine in short supply, brother. Are you just here? This one is often needed here, but it is very popular, and the basic demand is in short supply. Every time as long as often come, it must be on the shelf are robbed. And it is said that this kind of golden creation medicine is basically used by the military, and there are very few civilian drugs like ours. " Zhang Zheng then asked. "Is there anything special about this drug?" "This kind of wound healing medicine can quickly repair scars, leave no traces, and can also beautify. Therefore, this kind of Jinchuang medicine is especially popular among ladies. That''s why supply is in short supply. And now Spring Festival is not popular to send Hericium erinaceus, send other things, now the most popular is to send a magic acne medicine. Who sent this magic drug? Who has the most face. " The clerk explained to Zhang Zheng in detail. Zhang Zheng was a little confused at this time. The ordinary Jinchuang medicine that he prepared at home at that time had this effect. If you want to beautify and whiten, you just need to add the common herbs, and those herbs are very cheap and the cost is very low. How can they be sold so expensive? Zhang Zheng would not say much. At this time, the shop assistant also brought the medicinal materials and frying pan he had bought. After paying these prices, Zhang Zheng left the herbal medicine shop and took out his mobile phone to call Yang Jianjun. "Hello, brother Jun, where are you now? I''ve prepared the medicine for you now. If it''s convenient for you, I''ll go to your house now. I''ll cook the medicine for you, and then you can take it directly. " "OK, you can come to the criminal police team now, please. I''m on the Interpol side. And I''ll tell you something when you arriveYang Jianjun said on the other end of the phone. "OK, Junge. I''ll be there in a few minutes." After Zhang Zheng called, he put the herbs in the back seat of the car, and then drove to the criminal police team. After Zhang Zheng arrived at the criminal police team, unfortunately, she met Song Ling, a female police officer who had been displeased with herself. Zhang Zheng was embarrassed and said hello to Song Ling. Song lingran didn''t reply or say anything, so she walked past Zhang Zheng. Zhang was embarrassed. Zhang Zheng shook his head helplessly, then walked into the criminal police team, to Yang Jianjun''s office. "Brother Jun, what do you want to say to me on the phone?" Zhang Zheng asked with some doubts. "There are two things I want to talk to you about. One thing is about the news that you said that bloodthirsty is coming back. Do you know how much impact this news has had on the world. Now all the forces in the world are surging in the dark, and it is estimated that there will be a big change soon. " Yang Jianjun said helplessly. "Brother Jun, in fact, all this is just a misunderstanding. I didn''t send the news that I was going to climb the peak of the world again. That''s actually the news from my sister''s prank. Since I retired from the killer world and gave up my bloodthirsty status, I have no intention to go back. " Zhang Zheng said with some embarrassment. "The military sent someone to contact me, because they didn''t know where they were. They knew that I had a good relationship with you. They hoped to get some information about you from me. Then I said I didn''t know, so they refused." Chapter 389 "But what are you going to do next? It''s not a small thing for you to reappear! The Chinese military began to send people to look for you, not to mention other places in the world, as well as your opponents. You have to be fully prepared. You can''t ignore it, Zhang Zheng. I can only help you get here. " Yang Jianjun said with some worry. "I understand all this, junkie. My brothers, they told me about it a long time ago. I''ve made them well prepared. As long as they dare to make a move, they will never come back. " Zhang Zheng said domineering. "Brother Jun, this is just one thing. Don''t you say there are two things you want to tell me? What''s the other thing? ¡± Zhang Zheng then asked in doubt. "In fact, the other thing is not a big thing. In fact, it''s nothing. It''s about my treatment plan. I want to take you to see the old Chinese medicine doctor who helped me cure my illness before. I have a very good relationship with him. I hope to meet him with you." Yang Jianjun said to Zhang Zheng. "Well, now I have nothing else to do. If it''s convenient, I''ll go with you to visit the old Chinese medicine doctor. I also want to know the old Chinese medicine doctor who treated your body before "It''s not too late. Let''s go to his house now. He is very kind, and I think you should be able to talk Then Yang Jianjun and Zhang Zheng drove to visit the old Chinese doctor. When Zhang Zheng and his car were driving on the road, they suddenly felt that the speed of the car slowed down. After driving for a certain distance, they found that all the cars in front of them stopped. It seemed that something had happened and blocked the intersection in front of them. Zhang zhengran later said to Yang Jianjun. "Brother Jun, I''ll go down and have a look. What happened in front of me? Just wait for me in the car. " "OK, pay attention. I''ll wait for you in the car." Yang Jianjun nodded. After Zhang Zheng got on the car, he walked not far away. A group of people gathered together on the road. Mr. Zhang then left and took a look at the crowd. It seems that a young girl driving a car bumped into an old man, leading to the old man''s coma. Now the family members of the old man are quarreling with the girl fiercely. Zhang zhengran walked to the front and saw the middle-aged woman, pointing to the girl''s nose and swearing. "I''ll tell you, if my father has one, you''ll have to wait for the end of the prison." "Auntie, I said, this old man is not my car crash. It really has nothing to do with me. " The young girl, some aggrieved excuse said. "You see, this road is located in the business district of the block. I drive only 30 miles. It''s the old man who fell in front of my car. My car didn''t touch her at all. I saw the grandfather fall in front of my car, and I quickly stepped on the brake." "If you say that, who will believe it. It fell in front of your car. You didn''t hit it. Who did? I''ll tell you, it''s not over with you. " And said with the young woman''s eyes. "Husband, why do the ambulances come so slowly here? The director of the city''s Health Bureau doesn''t want to do it, husband. Call them quickly and urge them. " "All right, you. Don''t make a big noise here Then the middle-aged man next to the middle-aged woman glared at her and continued. "My father is old-fashioned, you don''t know. It has nothing to do with other people''s girls. Don''t look for trouble here and bully others. " "Ha? Do you think this little bitch looks good? Don''t even care about your own father? I''ll see what you do in a moment. " As soon as the middle-aged woman heard what the middle-aged man said, she got angry and couldn''t afford to scold the young girl any more. Then she pointed to the middle-aged man''s nose and started to make a big noise. "Well, I see through it. Now that your family is powerful and influential, do you forget how our family helped you? You''re going to help this little whore to attack me now, you ungrateful white eyed wolf "Come on, Jingru. Do you have enough trouble? Are you still idle here and lose enough people? Do you want to lose our face? What happened to my dad? You should know it best. It''s because you forgot to take your dad''s medicine out of the house. As soon as you see Dad''s accident, you rush to shift the responsibility to others. What''s the matter? You know it yourself. " The middle-aged man snorted coldly, very dissatisfied with his wife, said. "OK, I''ve been your daughter-in-law for so many years, and you''re treating me like this. Are you worthy of all my efforts? " Then Jing Ru''s eyes flashed a trace of ferocious eyes, suddenly stretched out his hand, like the young girl''s face to grab."Don''t you just take a fancy to the young beauty of this little bitch? Do you think I don''t tear her face, and you don''t feel heartache after seeing her look so bad?" The middle-aged woman said fiercely. When Jingru''s hand was about to touch the young girl''s face, she suddenly stretched out a hand from the side and tightly grasped Jingru''s wrist. Hold her tight and hold her hand still. "Who? Who is holding my hand Jing Ru looks surprised and turns to look at the master of that hand. "If she bumped into someone, she was naturally responsible. But if she doesn''t bump into people, she has no responsibility at all. " Zhang Zheng took a cold look at the woman named Jingru. From her performance and words just said, we can see that the background of this woman is not trivial, and she acts recklessly and tyrannically. Zhang Zheng looked at the young girl. The clothes she wore were very valuable, and the car she drove was also expensive. Certainly, we can see that the young girl''s family background is not ordinary, but this middle-aged woman has no scruples, which is enough to prove that her background is very strong, and she is not afraid to cause anything. What''s more, she just said that the director of health did not want to do it, and let the director of health be laid off can also prove this point. Of course, one thing can not be ruled out, that is, she is bluffing and trying to blackmail more money. "Who are you? I''m nosy here. Husband, you see, this little white face, want to hit your wife, you still care? Liu Xiaotian. " Jingru made a scene there again. "Well, this little brother, it has nothing to do with you here. You should not get involved in this matter here. If you let go of her hand and beat people in public, you should bear legal responsibility." Chapter 390 After hearing his wife''s noise, Liu Xiaotian frowned and said to Zhang Zheng. "Hit people, which eye did you see that I was going to hit her? I''m just trying to stop her hitting people. " Zhang Zheng sneered, but still let go of the middle-aged woman named Jingru. Zhang Zheng has never been afraid of things, but now he has something on his body. He wants to set up needle therapy with elder brother Jun. he is afraid of delaying things, so he doesn''t want to cause trouble. Liu Xiaotian was a face red by Zhang Zheng, and then his face was slightly blinked and he glared at his wife. Liu Xiaotian has no way to deal with his wife. At the beginning, the Liu family''s career suffered a blow. He married with his wife''s Wu family and got the help of the Wu family. Only in this way can we keep the foundation of the Liu family. However, his wife has been holding the things of that year, domineering and domineering in front of him. In this way, I have no dignity as a man. However, he thought that she was his wife for many years, and then gave birth to a pair of beautiful sons and daughters, and then he put up with it. But from these years on, my wife has become more and more fierce. As she grows older, she is not able to do anything about sex. This makes Wu Jingru suspect that she has a woman outside. As long as there is a little bit of wind and grass, he will cry and cry with himself. This makes Liu Xiaotian have no way. As long as he is angry with her, he will move out of that year''s things, so that he is very headache. He even made his father complain, and the Wailers said that he had a woman outside, which made Liu Xiaotian a little frustrated. "You have nothing to do with it?" Zhang Zhengsong opened his hand and turned to look at the young girl. "It''s OK." Wang Jingyi shook her head. She tried to take out her mobile phone several times and wanted to call someone, but after thinking about it, she still didn''t call. This time, I was sneaking out of my home. If their parents know, they will certainly scold themselves. Here suddenly met a kind-hearted person, speaking to herself, Wang Jingyi was still very happy. But in this case, the little surprise just now disappeared. Wang Jingyi doesn''t want to be swept to other people because of this incident. Although she doesn''t know the identity and background of the couple, she is sure that their identity and background must be different. Wang Jingyi was not afraid of it, because it was not his fault. He did not drive and hit the old man who fell down. Even if the family knew about it, there was nothing wrong. At most, he scolded himself, but he was able to solve the problem. But now if innocent people are involved, if the other party wants to find Zhang Zheng''s trouble, it will be very troublesome. Wang Jingyi just wanted to say something to Zhang Zheng, but she saw that Zhang Zheng had turned around. Zhang Zheng nodded, in response to Wang Jingyi''s just said nothing. Anyway, I''ve got in. I''ll try to help this young girl get out of here. Although it seems that only the man named Liu Xiaotian is reasonable. However, the woman named Jingru has fallen in love with Wang Jingyi. Zhang Zheng saw the old man lying on the ground. There was no trace of trauma on his body, and no obvious scratch was found in the front of Wang Jingyi''s car. Nine times out of ten, as the young girl just said, she didn''t hit the old man at all, but the old man fell in front of her car. The old man covered his chest with his right hand and lay on the ground in a strange posture. Zhang Zheng looked at the old man''s impatient eyes, and roughly judged the cause of the old man, because of what and fell unconscious. It is estimated that it is due to heart reasons, just in time for the sudden onset of the disease, and then fell unconscious. It''s not because she was hit by a car, it just happens that Wang Jingyi''s car is driving here. Zhang zhengran bent down and put his right hand on the old man''s wrist. What are you doing, little face? I tell you, you can''t move. Are you trying to kill my dad Wu Jingru had just stopped for a while. Seeing Zhang Zheng reach out to touch the old man who had fallen to the ground, he immediately blew up the temple and came over like Zhang Zhengchong. "Angina pectoris?" Zhang Zheng frowned and raised his head to ask Liu Xiaotian. "Don''t make any noise." After listening to Zhang Zheng''s words, Liu Xiaotian''s eyes suddenly brightened. So he quickly stretched out his hand to hold his wife, his face full of expectation. Liu Xiaotian is not a fool, he saw Zhang Zheng just casually touched his wrist a few times, and then judged his father''s disease, and then Liu Xiaotian naturally took Zhang Zheng as a doctor. "Little brother, are you a doctor?" Zhang Zheng did not answer Liu Xiaotian''s question positively, but went on to say. "Your father suffered from angina pectoris due to myocardial ischemia. It was not the girl''s car that knocked him down in a coma.""You''re talking nonsense. It''s clearly her car that hit it. " Wu Jingru''s face changed, pointing to Zhang Zheng. "OK, I''m just talking nonsense. You can wait for the ambulance to come. After the ambulance comes, your father will be dead." Zhang Zheng sneered and stood up. "Anyway, after your father''s death and forensic examination, the truth will be revealed when your father''s body is examined. It has nothing to do with this girl." "Bang." Liu Xiaotian gave his wife a slap, and then said fiercely. "Shut up, you damned girl. If you hadn''t been dawdling around before you went out, and you had been cleaning up your own makeup, I asked you to take my father''s medicine, and you forgot yourself. If it wasn''t for this, could my father do this? " "How dare you hit me?" Wu Jingru''s eyes are full of unbelievable look. My husband has been a soft egg in front of him for most of his life, but he never thought he would slap himself in public today. Liu Xiao did not pay attention to his wife, and then turned to look at Zhang Zheng sincerely. "Little brother, you don''t have the same idea with my wife. Please try to save my father. That''s what he is like. Don''t be surprised. I hope you can give me a helping hand to save my father. If you can save my father, I can accept any reward you want. " Liu Xiaotian is not a reckless person. Zhang Zheng, since he can see at a glance where his father''s disease is, although young, his medical skills are absolutely not simple. Chapter 391 Now I really have no way. It''s hard to say whether my father can get to the ambulance. So Liu Xiaotian can only live horse as a dead horse, not easy to see the line, hope that nature can not easily let go. Zhang Zheng looked at Liu Xiaotian and thought that this man was quite honest. Moreover, he slapped his wife just now. He was really a man. Then Zhang Zheng said slowly. "Well, I''ll try." Although the old man''s death has nothing to do with this girl, judging from the appearance of his wife''s shrew, it is estimated that the old man will cause a lot of trouble after his death. If we can solve this problem at one time, we can only let the old man not die. Zhang zhengran then squatted down, seemingly casually on the old man''s body, pressing and kneading several acupoints at random, and then began to massage around the heart. Zhang Zheng''s acupoint pressing and massage skills are inherited from a master of his own. Massage in traditional Chinese medicine can promote blood circulation. I don''t know whether it has any effect on the old man. Zhang Zheng has no idea. Maybe the master would not have thought that the acupoint he gave himself was intended to kill people, but now it is used to save people. It would be nice if there were silver needles in his hands now. If there were silver needles, the old man''s disease would be easily cured. Because Zhang Zheng''s original occupation was to kill people, not to save people, he could not carry silver needles with him every day. Zhang Zheng began to knead around the old man''s heart seriously. Then Zhang Zheng felt the old man''s heart beat in his hand, and slowly recovered some power. His face also had the iron blue color before, and slowly turned to ruddy. The original rapid breathing is also slow, also slow down, gradually become flat. "Husband, look, look, my father''s face is getting better, it''s really getting better, and I''m not short of breath. You can see that the eyelids are moving and my father is going to wake up." Wu Jingru points to the old man on the ground and shouts excitedly. Liu Xiaotian is not angry to shake off his wife''s hand. Before, he still said that he was a little white faced man. Now he said that a woman''s face turned faster than a book. His wife is a typical example. "What do you think of my father, little brother?" Liu Xiaotian asked anxiously. "There is no problem this time." Zhang Zheng said lightly. "You don''t have to take the old man to the hospital this time. He should wake up in a minute." "Is it? Thank you, little brother. Thank you. Thank you so much. Great benevolence and great virtue really can''t be rewarded. " When Liu Xiaotian heard Zhang Zheng say that his father had nothing to do, he immediately gave a breath. Then he quickly thanks Zhang Zheng. If there was no Zhang Zheng, his father might not have survived. If the father suddenly fell ill this time and didn''t meet Zhang Zheng, I think the father should be very unlucky this time. Before his father fell on the ground, before the ambulance came, Liu Xiaotian did not dare to move randomly. His father''s body was heard by Zhang Zheng saying that his father was all right. He quickly fell down and helped the old man on the ground. Just then, the old man on the ground opened his eyes and breathed the air slowly. It seems to be still a little weak, and then said to Liu Xiaotian. "Xiaotian, help me up quickly." Wu Jingru at this time cleverly came over and wanted to help the old man on the ground. "Dad, let me help you." However, he never thought that the old man gave a cold Snort and shook off Wu Jingru''s hand directly. Although the old man fell to the ground because of angina pectoris before, but it was not passed out and had no consciousness. We can still hear what has just happened to the outside world. Before Wu Jingru slandered, that girl''s face let the old man very disgusted. At this time, Wu Jingru still wants to say something, but Liu Xiaotian stares back and signals Wu Jingru not to be garrulous. Liu Xiaotian quickly helped up his father, but saw his father walking towards Zhang Zheng. Liu Xiaotian then asked in a hurry. "Dad, what do you want?" "Help me, thank you. My old man still knows how to repay The old man knew who had saved himself. When Zhang Zheng saw the old man''s true feelings, he also had some good feelings for him. The old man asked for his name, but Zhang Zheng didn''t care. After all, people are elders and can call themselves anything they want. "Don''t be so polite. I happened to pass by." The old man''s face now seems to have recovered a lot. Angina pectoris is only temporary. If he survived, it would be the same as ordinary people. There is no difference. "You saved my life, but you are not arrogant and rash. You are really young and promising! Xiaotian, please remember the phone number of this child. Thank you very much for everything today. " "Yes, Dad. I will thank you very muchAfter listening to his father, Liu Xiaotian turned to Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng also heard what the old man said just now. So Liu Xiaotian doesn''t have to tell Zhang Zheng again. "Thank you so much. You just have to let the girl go. There is no need for the rest. " Zhang said lightly. "Zhang Zheng didn''t care about it. The money he saved in his card could not be counted, and his property had already been counted, so there was no shortage of money. The purpose of Zhang Zheng''s action is to resolve the situation of the young girl in front of her, so that she can get rid of it. There is no other purpose. " Liu Xiaotian heard the words of Zhang Zheng, and then he turned red with his face. Then he stared at his wife again, and then said to Zhang Zheng. "I''m sorry, little brother. You must not see this woman in the same way. There was no girl. What''s the matter. He wants to go. He can go at any time. " After listening to Zhang Zheng, ha ha. Then he turned his head and said with a smile to the old man. "Thank you so much, old man. I didn''t save people for money. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first. Take care of yourself "Children are really heroes, young people, chivalrous heart." The old man looked at Zhang Zheng with great admiration and then said. "I can see from your girlfriend''s car that you are not short of money. Otherwise, Xiaotian, you can give my personal phone number to the child. Young man, if you have a chance to visit Yanjing in the future, if you come to Yanjing, I''ll hold a banquet for you personally. " Chapter 392 "Thank you so much, old man. I didn''t save people for money. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first. Take care of yourself "Children are really heroes, young people, chivalrous heart." The old man looked at Zhang Zheng with great admiration and then said. "I can see from your girlfriend''s car that you are not short of money. Otherwise, Xiaotian, you can give my personal phone number to the child. Young man, if you have a chance to visit Yanjing in the future, if you come to Yanjing, I''ll hold a banquet for you personally. " "Yes." At this time, Wu Jingru and Wang Jingyi were embarrassed. Just now the old man thought that Wang Jingyi was Zhang Zheng''s girlfriend. In order to let his girlfriend get rid of her, he took measures to cure himself. Zhang Zheng nodded and did not refuse. After all, this is the old man''s intention, and Zhang Zheng will not oppose it. I have been to Yanjing before, but I didn''t go to play. When I went to Yanjing before, I didn''t have time to play. Although Zhang Zheng didn''t care what the old man said, Liu Xiaotian was shocked by what his father said. When was his father so approachable? And to a strange young man in his 20s. Even if he cured his father, his father didn''t have to do this, right? But now his father asked him to do so. Naturally, Liu Xiaotian would not contradict his father. He took out his business card from his pocket and quickly wrote his father''s private telephone number on the back of the card. Then he gave the card to Zhang Zheng. After Zhang Zheng took the business card, he didn''t have anything to look at carefully, so he put it into his pocket at will. The old man didn''t say anything, but Liu Xiaotian shook his head and his eyes were full of disappointment. My father''s telephone number was wanted by many people, but they couldn''t get it. At this time, the sound of an ambulance finally came from the distance. In fact, the whole incident took only 10 minutes and 20 minutes. The ambulance from the hospital arrived here quickly. "Dad, look at the ambulance coming. Do we need to go to the hospital to check it out?" Liu Xiaotian also heard the sound of the ambulance, and then carefully said to the old man. "What else? Don''t you see I''m all right now? What''s more, I don''t know my own disease. It''s useless to go to the hospital so many times. Can my disease go to the hospital? I know my own physical condition best. " When Liu Xiaotian heard that his father was like this, he had to give up. The people around saw that there was no excitement, but when they saw it, they slowly dispersed. Then Zhang Zheng also wanted to leave like the crowd. I didn''t expect to be stopped by a voice. "Just a moment, please." Zhang Zheng just walked a few steps, and then behind him came Wang Jingyi''s voice. "What''s the matter? What can I do for you Zhang Zheng looks at Wang Jingyi in doubt. Zhang Zheng looked at Wang Jingyi''s car and then said with a smile. "If you''re not afraid your car will get a ticket, you can park it here. Parking is forbidden here." At this time, Zhang Zheng also pointed to the sign forbidding parking in the distance. "Ah?" Zhang Zheng''s humorous reply made Wang Jingyi a little surprised, then chuckled and looked at Zhang Zheng. "I didn''t expect you to be so humorous. Thank you very much today. I don''t know what to do without you. Thank you very much. By the way, what did you do with that grandfather? I saw that you just pressed the grandfather on his chest and woke up. It''s really amazing. What you just did was not magic, right Zhang Zheng looked at the girl in surprise. He thought that the girl''s brain circuit was really strange. He could think of magic. Finally, Zhang Zheng was helpless and explained to the girl. "It''s not any magic at all. It''s just the massage technique of ordinary Chinese medicine. You can see it when you buy books about traditional Chinese medicine in bookstores. If you read it several times, you will also." Zhang Zheng said casually. "This... But anyway, thank you very much today, otherwise I would be very hard to get away from. " "It''s OK. It doesn''t have to be said so many times. Thank you. It was that woman''s insolence and unreasonable. It had nothing to do with you. " "By the way, what''s your name? I don''t know your name yet? My name is Wang Jingyi. How about you Wang Jingyi looks at Zhang Zheng. "My name is Zhang Zheng. If there''s nothing wrong with it, I''ll go first. " Wang Jingyi frowned a little. At first, she tried to muster up her courage and wanted to invite Zhang Zheng to have a meal. After all, Zhang Zhang helped her so much, so she should pay back. However, since Zhang Zheng has said so, Wang Jingyi, a girl, does not want to mention it again."You should drive more carefully next time, and if you drive next time, try to go to places with fewer people, not to places with more people. In that case, things can easily happen. " Before Zhang Zheng left, he proposed to Wang Jingyi. "Well, by the way, can I take your phone number?" Wang Jingyi asked Zhang Zheng. "Oh, yes. This is my phone number. " Zhang zhengran then told Wang Jingyi the phone number. Wang Jingyi then tried to dial it to see if the call could be made. When the mobile phone in Zhang Zheng''s pocket rang a few times, Wang Jingyi hung up the phone there, and then said to Zhang Zheng. "I know your phone number now, but thank you. Goodbye." Wang Jingyi then turned to her car and left. Zhang Zheng shook his head helplessly, then went back in the direction of the time. When Wang Jingyi was in the car, all she thought about was Zhang Zheng. Now Wang Jingyi is very curious about Zhang Zheng. He is really a strange person. He thought he was his suitor. He wanted to show himself in front of himself, and then he wanted to go on a date with himself. But after the whole thing, Wang Jingyi found that Zhang Zheng was not that kind of person. She had obviously wanted to show that she wanted to go out for dinner with Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng''s expression did not seem particularly happy, but had always been calm and did not show any special performance. Secondly, a young man should be able to massage in traditional Chinese medicine? And it seems to be very proficient, otherwise, the grandfather will not get better. Wang Jingyi shook her head and finally said to herself helplessly. "What a strange man." Chapter 393 At this time, after Zhang Zheng dealt with the matter, he immediately returned to his car. Then Yang asked Zhang Zheng. "What happened ahead. Why did it take so long? " Yang Jianjun asked in doubt. "Nothing happened in front of me, but an old man fainted, and then the old man''s family looked like a girl for trouble, and then I came forward to solve it. I''ve just dealt with the matter, and now it''s OK. Let''s go to the old doctor''s home now. " Zhang Zheng said. "Now, let''s go home. I think he should be at home now. " Zhang Zheng and Zhang Zheng saw that the road ahead was open to traffic, and then drove to the old Chinese medicine doctor''s home. Then they came to a high-end villa community, under the guidance of Yang Jianjun, Zhang Zheng drove the car to the door of a villa. The Yike Medical University in H city is one of the famous medical universities in China, and even enjoys a certain reputation and reputation in the world. Many foreign students like this medical university very much, and then they all come here to study traditional Chinese medicine. The reason is nothing else, because Guan Xuemin, the president of the College of traditional Chinese medicine. Guan Xuemin enjoys a high reputation in the world of traditional Chinese medicine and is a leading figure in the field of traditional Chinese medicine. Its popularity has reached its peak. Guan Xuemin''s family, Guan family, is not a big family, but because of the scholars, the official family is in a detached position in the rest of the family. I dare not look down on Guan at other times. Who can guarantee that he won''t get sick? Who dares to say that he must not ask for Guan Xuemin? No one can guarantee that they will always be healthy. Therefore, to sum up, although Guan''s family has only developed in recent ten years, its status is no less than that of other Jida families. As far as they are concerned, they have no deep foundation than other families. Who dares to fight against Guan family? If anyone is against Guan''s family, he is against several other aristocratic families. Before Yang Jianjun said that the old Chinese medicine doctor who treated himself was Guan Xuemin and Guan Lao. Because the Yang family where Yang Jianjun is located is one of those families. Therefore, it is normal for Yang Jianjun to ask Guan Xuemin to treat himself. Guan Xuemin seldom gives lessons to students in the school, but because he is very concerned about the future of traditional Chinese medicine, he takes a class time every week to give a big lesson to the students in the College of traditional Chinese medicine. Although it is said that Guan Xuemin mainly gives lectures to students in the College of traditional Chinese medicine, many students from other colleges and departments are willing to listen to Guan Xuemin''s lectures. One reason is the status and reputation of Guan Xuemin in the medical field. The other is that Guan Xuemin really knows a lot of things and can really speak a lot of truth, which benefits us a lot. "Zhang Zheng, you said to me before that my body can cure that thing, and then help me cook medicine. Then I showed her the prescription you gave me. After reading it, he felt very shocked. Then he was very eager for me to bring you here, and he returned everything and waited for you at home "It doesn''t have to be that big. I''m like a big man." Zhang Zheng said helplessly. "Let''s go in quickly. Don''t let the old man wait too long." Zhang Zheng, in fact, has great respect for the elderly. From the point of view of the former party, the other party may not be as skillful as his own, but the old man may not have been instructed by an expert and did not want to understand the truth in traditional Chinese medicine. Yang Jianjun first step out of the car, and then ring the villa doorbell. Zhang Zheng followed Yang Jianjun and looked around the villa at will. It seems that the people who can live in this community have a high status. It wasn''t long before the door of the villa opened. Although the villas in such high-end residential areas can be closed and opened by remote control, there is no need to open the door in person. But the owner of the villa seems to have come down to open the door himself. When the people inside opened the door of the villa, they stood at the door of the villa with a respectful look on their faces. "It''s not so coincident, is it?" Zhang Zheng looked at the owner of the villa in front of him in surprise. However, when the owner of the villa saw Zhang Zheng''s face, he saw Zhang Zheng, and then his face showed an incredible expression. "You... You''re just before Guan Xuemin said with some disbelief. Zhang Zheng replied with a polite smile. "Yes, Guan Lao is me. It''s too much trouble for you to come down and pick me up in person "So it''s you. I said," Xiao Yang told me before that a young man was treating you. I''m still wondering who is so young and has such a high talent of traditional Chinese medicine? " Zhang Xuezheng was shocked. "Forgive me for looking down on you. I''m really sorry! At the beginning, I wanted you to join the College of traditional Chinese medicine. Now it seems that it is totally unnecessary. " "Grandfather Guan, do you know Zhang ZhengYang Jianjun is a little stunned. Which play are these two people singing? But from what they said and their expressions, it seemed that they had known each other for a long time. "Brother Jun, I met Guan Lao in Xuehai Bookstore before. At that time, because of your illness, I had some medicinal herbs'' medicinal properties and pharmacology, which I remember very well. So I went to the Xuehai bookstore to look up the medical encyclopedia. At that time, I met Guan Lao Zhang Zheng explained to Yang Jianjun with a smile. "So you know grandfather Guan! I''ll introduce you to each other Yang Jianjun breathed a sigh of relief. In this way, his task as a introducer has been completed perfectly. Now that the two people have known each other, they should be more harmonious in their medical conversation. What Zhang Zhenggang just said was heard in Yang Jianjun''s ears, but it shocked Guan Xuemin''s ears when he heard Guan Xuemin''s. Guan Xuemin originally thought that young people like Zhang Zheng were studying traditional Chinese medicine. There must be a family of traditional Chinese medicine behind him, and there must be some ancient Chinese medicine prescriptions in it to treat some side door diseases. Therefore, it is normal for Zhang Zheng to have several ancient prescriptions in his hand. But Zhang Zhenggang said that he was going to the bookstore to look up information, and then gave Yang Jianjun a prescription to treat the disease. It''s a bit shocking. In this case, Zhang Zheng''s prescription for Yang Jianjun should have been written by himself rather than by ready-made prescriptions. If seen from here, Zhang Zheng''s attainments in traditional Chinese medicine have reached a very deep level. But why do you still go to the bookstore for information? Zhang Zhenggang said that he didn''t understand the properties of some drugs. He dared to prescribe a prescription for Yang Jianjun, which was too bold. Chapter 394 But Zhang Zhenggang said that he was going to the bookstore to look up information, and then gave Yang Jianjun a prescription to treat the disease. It''s a bit shocking. In this case, Zhang Zheng''s prescription for Yang Jianjun should have been written by himself rather than by ready-made prescriptions. If seen from here, Zhang Zheng''s attainments in traditional Chinese medicine have reached a very deep level. But why do you still go to the bookstore for information? Zhang Zhenggang said that he didn''t understand the properties of some drugs. He dared to prescribe a prescription for Yang Jianjun, which was too bold. Thanks to his trust in Zhang Zheng, Yang Jianjun also dares to take this medicine. It seems that the relationship between them is different. Guan Xuemin is also an old man who has experienced too many things. From the subtle movements and attitudes of Zhang Zheng and Yang Jianjun, we can see that the relationship between them is not shallow. But what is the relationship? Guan Xuemin can''t guess. However, in terms of efficacy, Zhang Zheng''s medicine did have an effect on Yang Jianjun''s health, so Guan Xuemin was most shocked by the whole thing. It seems that Zhang Zheng didn''t rely on the ancient prescriptions in his family, but he really had a deep and powerful knowledge in traditional Chinese medicine. So today''s meeting is worth looking forward to. "My little old man is really ashamed. I''m ashamed." Guan Xuemin, somewhat embarrassed, shook his head and said to Zhang Zheng. "At the beginning, I also wanted you to apply for my college of traditional Chinese medicine. Judging from your treatment of Xiao Yang''s condition, you didn''t need to go to the College of traditional Chinese medicine. How can anyone teach you in my college of traditional Chinese medicine? It''s almost like you''re our teacher. " "Mr. Guan, you are so polite and flattering." Zhang Zheng said politely. "What I know is only some side-by-side knowledge of traditional Chinese medicine. Traditional Chinese medicine is not my main business. I am not mainly studying Chinese medicine. " "What? You don''t study traditional Chinese medicine After hearing what Zhang Zheng said, Guan Xuemin was even more shocked. In my heart, I even think of this young man in front of me. Is he lying to himself? How about pretending to be here with yourself? Yang Jianjun''s illness is not without experts. It is said that before Yang Jianjun''s illness, the military doctors in the army have seen it, but there is no way to say. Later, there were many expert consultations, but in the end, there was no way. However, now you can cure it casually and say that traditional Chinese medicine is not your main business. Isn''t it a bluff? After seeing Zhang Zheng''s sincere expression, he recalled what he had said with Zhang Zheng in Xuehai bookstore. Guan Xuemin can''t believe that Zhang Zheng''s words are true. "I should be a college student now." Zhang Zheng scratched his head and continued. Actually, brother Jun knows all about me. Yang Jianjun is really helpless. Zhang Zheng''s identity is very clear. How can we talk to Guan Xuemin? So Yang Jianjun looked at Zhang Zheng with some embarrassment, which means that you are here and you don''t say it yourself. How can I say your identity? Zhang Zheng, and then thought about it, and then did not think about it. After all, Guan Xuemin has been trying his best to treat Yang Jianjun before. So how did Yang Jianjun get hurt in his previous work? Guan Xuemin must have known about it. After all, it''s not very kind of you to keep yourself from being treated so warmly. If Guan Xuemin wants to come up with the best treatment plan to treat Yang Jianjun, he must have a very clear understanding of Yang Jianjun''s past. So for Guan Xuemin, there is no need to hide anything. Besides, Yang Jianjun and himself are still good friends for many years although getting along with Yang Jianjun is only a brief moment, which only occupies a very small part of his life. So it doesn''t matter if you get along with Yang Jianjun and Guan Xuemin. Then Zhang Zhengli reasoned and said to Guan Xuemin. "Guan Lao, in fact, I used to be friends in arms with military brother." "Comrades in arms?" When Guan Xuemin heard the two words of comrades in arms, he was slightly stunned. Then his face suddenly changed. What did Yang Jianjun do before? I know it very well. Now Zhang Zheng said that he was Yang Jianjun''s former comrades in arms. That''s not to say that Zhang Zheng was also a former comrade in arms... However, Zhang Zheng seems to be in his 20s. What''s more, she just said that he is only a college student now. He is only 20 years old. He was Yang Jianjun''s former comrades in arms. This is a bit too fantastic. However, after listening to Zhang Zheng''s explanation, Guan Xuemin could understand. Why did Yang Jianjun dare to take the medicine that Zhang Zheng gave him? Even if Yang Jianjun didn''t know that Zhang Zheng was a miracle doctor and built a deep friendship and trust in the battle of blood and tears, Yang Jianjun could fully trust Zhang Zheng. The kind of deep friendship established in the course of fighting is not generally comparable. But how did Zhang Zheng become a college student again? This makes Guan Xuemin feel confused. Maybe there is a secret about Zhang Zheng''s identity. It''s not convenient to let yourself know. Then Guan Xuemin did not ask in detail."So you and Xiao Yang are comrades in arms! Look at me. When I''m old, I''m a bit confused. Since I''ve kept you standing at the door for so long, come in quickly. We''re talking in the room At this time, Guan Xuemin found that he was still stuck in the door of his villa and had not invited Zhang Zheng and Yang Jianjun to come in. It may also be that these words of Zhang Zheng shocked Guan Xuemin too much. Otherwise, in terms of Guan Xuemin''s status, he would not have made such a low-level mistake. "Mr. Guan, you don''t have to be so polite to us. If it wasn''t for you, brother Jun, this life would have been gone. At the end of the day, I should also thank you for curing brother Jun''s life. Besides, you are an elder and I am a junior. You don''t need to do this. You''re too much of a discount. " Guan Xuemin waved his hand and said in denial. "Scholars are not in any order, and those who have achieved it are the first. I am so old and reasonable. I still understand it. It is no exaggeration to say that your medical skills are really better than me, so between you and me, you are the expert and the teacher. As the old saying goes, there are no rules and no rules. I should try my best to cure Xiao Yang. Moreover, the friendship between Xiao Yang''s elders and me is good. No matter from what aspect, I should do my best. As a doctor, it is the responsibility of a doctor to spare no effort to treat patients. " "It''s not the same with Guan Lao. Brother Jun, it''s my man, so I should thank you anyway. " Zhang Zheng and Yang Jianjun followed Guan Xuemin to the living room. What Zhang Zheng said just now made Guan Xuemin puzzled. He was a little stunned and blurted out. "What your people?" Chapter 395 Although Guan Xuemin is a little older, some popular events on the Internet are still very clear. In addition, Guan Xuemin heard Zhang Zheng say that Yang Jianjun is his man. Will it be what he said on the Internet? This makes Guan Xuemin feel a burst of nausea. Guess in my heart that they can''t really have something? However, Xiao Yang is still very clear about himself, and he just looked at Zhang Zheng not like that. So what does Zhang Zhenggang mean? When Zhang Zheng and Yang Jianjun saw Guan Xueming''s face, they felt strange. At this time, they thought of what Zhang Zhenggang had just said, which seemed to be ambiguous. Yang Jianjun understood what Zhang Zhenggang had just said, but the official didn''t know it. It''s no wonder that Guan Xuemin looked at himself and Yang Jianjun with strange looks. Yang Jianjun some wry smile came forward to explain. "Grandfather Guan, Zhang Zheng used to be my captain, and he was a famous protector in the outside world, so I am his man, not only me, but also other members of the team led by Zhang Zheng before." "You said Zhang Zheng was your former captain?" When Guan Xuemin heard Yang Jianjun explain this, he was even more surprised. It seems that Zhang Zheng is right. His homepage should not really be a traditional Chinese medicine. Zhang Zheng should also be outstanding in other aspects. It is impossible to be the captain of Yang Jianjun in the military of Yang Jianjun. If he can be the captain, there must be something extraordinary. The team that Yang Jianjun had brought before was called the Death Squadron. As his title says, everyone in the team is not afraid of death, and the people in the team are not easy to die. Zhang Zheng, since he can be the leader of the death squads, it is not only a matter of skillful medical skills. When Guan Xuemin thought of this, he couldn''t help but take a deep look at Zhang Zheng. At the same time, he felt ashamed of the ideas he had just thought of. However, Guan Xuemin also thought that he was a doctor. How could anyone who studied medicine not be bold? Some of his thoughts were avant-garde, and some were justifiable. Guan Xuemin defended himself in his heart. "I was just captain of the army brother for a while. So you are dead, and I will naturally thank you for my team members. " "Since Mr. Zhang has already said so, I will not be polite any more, otherwise you will find me too troublesome. Can you please come to my study? I have some medical problems that have puzzled me for a long time. I have not thought of any solutions until now. I hope Mr. Zhang can give me some advice and solve these problems for me. " Guan Xuemin said to Zhang Zheng. "Mr. Guan, you''d better not call me Mr. Zhang. You can call me Zhang Zheng or Xiao Zhang. Call me Mr. Zhang. I hear there is something wrong with it. " "Zhang Zheng, then go on." "Mr. Guan, don''t tell me anything. At most, it can only be regarded as medical mutual learning. We can help each other and make progress together. " "Well, I won''t refuse. I''ll call you Xiao Zheng. Don''t call me Guan Lao, Dean Guan or something. Just call me grandfather Guan. If you call me our hospital, I''m really ashamed. I''m ashamed to call the president of the hospital. " After hearing Zhang Zheng''s words, Guan Xuemin was not hypocritical. After all, he was several decades older than Zhang Zheng. In terms of seniority, he is also the elder of Yang Jianjun, and Yang Jianjun is the same generation as Zhang Zheng, so Zhang Zheng will not suffer a loss if he calls himself grandfather Guan. "Yes, I''ll call you grandfather Guan." Zhang Zheng also said casually. Zhang Zheng is not an arrogant person, relying on his own identity to act domineering. Zhang Zheng has always been a man, respect me a foot, I return a person a Zhang. If you are kind to me, I will respect you more. After two people entered the study, Yang Jianjun naturally did not understand medical skills, so Yang Jianjun into the study, there was no big use. This time, he was just a introducer, introducing Zhang Zheng to Guan. Now after the task is completed, I have nothing to do. "Grandfather Guan and Zhang Zheng, you can go to the study and talk about it. I don''t understand some of the problems in medical skills. I don''t understand what you say. Even if you talk to me, I''m listening to the book of heaven. I''ll just watch TV outside. " Yang Jianjun did not enter the study with Zhang Zhengguan Xuemin, but said to them at the door of the study. "OK, Xiao Yang, just take this place as your own home. There are delicious food and drinks in the fridge. If you want to eat anything, you can take it by yourself. You don''t have to be polite to grandfather Guan." Guan Xuemin nodded. He knew that Yang Jianjun would not be interested in the things he and Zhang Zheng said to him. As soon as Zhang Zheng entered Guan Xuemin''s room, he found that the study was full of a strong atmosphere of scholars. There are long bookshelves on both sides of the room, which are filled with all kinds of medical books. Whether it''s traditional Chinese medicine or western medicine, whether it''s thread bound manuscripts or foreign classics, you can find all kinds of books on the bookshelves. "Xiao Zheng makes you laugh."Guan Xuemin said with some embarrassment. Guan Xuemin sees Zhang Zheng looking at his study and his bookshelf. Then he said with a smile. "Look at the many books on this shelf. Many of them are flashy. You can buy it and have a look at it. But it''s really hard to learn something from those books and learn something useful. " Zhang Zheng saw a book on the shelf called Huangdi Neijing. And then I couldn''t help saying. "The Yellow Emperor''s Internal Classic is OK. The book I read when I first studied traditional Chinese medicine was Huangdi Neijing. It records the earliest knowledge about traditional Chinese medicine. " Zhang Zheng nodded. "Huangdi Neijing is indeed a good book. He should now be the only few books left in the field of traditional Chinese medicine, which are really useful to those who study Chinese medicine. They are treasures of Chinese civilization. However, it is a pity. " Guan Xuemin shook his head and said regretfully. "What a pity?" After hearing what Guan Xuemin said, Zhang Zheng was puzzled and asked. "What''s the pity you just said, grandfather Guan? What a pity? " "Unfortunately, according to historical records, there are 11 books on medical classics. Now there is only one book, Huangdi Neijing. Just reading Huangdi Neijing has already been so good. You can imagine how good the other books are. It''s a pity that it can''t be found now. It''s really a great loss to the medical profession! " Guan Xuemin said regretfully. Zhang Zheng smiles faintly and looks at Guan Xuemin''s sad expression. He doesn''t know how to say it. Chapter 396 "Huangdi Neijing is indeed a good book. He should now be the only few books left in the field of traditional Chinese medicine, which are really useful to those who study Chinese medicine. They are treasures of Chinese civilization. However, it is a pity. " Guan Xuemin shook his head and said regretfully. "What a pity?" After hearing what Guan Xuemin said, Zhang Zheng was puzzled and asked. "What''s the pity you just said, grandfather Guan? What a pity? " "Unfortunately, according to historical records, there are 11 books on medical classics. Now there is only one book, Huangdi Neijing. Just reading Huangdi Neijing has already been so good. You can imagine how good the other books are. It''s a pity that it can''t be found now. It''s really a great loss to the medical profession! " Guan Xuemin said regretfully. Zhang Zheng smiles faintly and looks at Guan Xuemin''s sad expression. He doesn''t know how to say it. "Judging from the seven classics recorded in the historical records, there are also Huangdi Waijing, bianque Neijing, bianque Waijing, Baishi Neijing, Baishi Waijing and pangpian. If all these classics are available, the day when Chinese medicine will recover its glory will be just around the corner, but it is really a pity." Guan Xueming didn''t notice Zhang Zheng''s expression. He just bowed his head and grieved. "Grandfather Guan, I have read the Inner Canon of bianque." Zhang Zheng saw that Guan Xuemin was very distressed, and finally hesitated to think about it and decided to say it. First of all, Zhang Zheng had a very good impression on Guan Xuemin. Secondly, the plan for treating Yang Jianjun was actually an example of invisibility and bianque Neijing, which was very similar to that mentioned in bianque Neijing. If you wait for Guan Xuemin, if you want to ask yourself about the treatment of Yang Jianjun''s illness and the pharmacology of the drugs she has prepared for her, it''s not easy for him to explain. It''s better to directly push it to the Inner Canon of Bian que, which will be convenient for Guan Xuemin to explain. "What? You said you had read the Inner Canon of bianque? " Guan Xuemin has just been dejected. No wonder he shows such a gaffed expression. Guan Xuemin himself is the leader in the field of traditional Chinese medicine. His research in traditional Chinese medicine has reached a peak. However, everyone wants his own medicine to go further, but that step is very difficult. It seems to be an insurmountable gap. After all, there are no professional books to refer to. It is not a long-term way to rely on your own thinking. But when Guan Xuemin heard Zhang Zheng say that he had read bianque''s Internal Classic, he was shocked and asked. "Are you sure you read the real book, not the fake book?" "You know, there have been a lot of fake copies of bianque Neijing in the market, but it was later confirmed that it was not the real bianque Neijing at all." Guan Xuemin has also read the bianque Neijing. Although the contents in the bianque Neijing are really good, it is somewhat reluctant to have the medical books at the same level as the Huangdi Neijing. "Grandfather Guan, you don''t have to be so surprised. I did read this book at one of my elders when I was a child. I can confirm that the book I read should be the real bianque Neijing Zhang Zheng nodded. "Brother Jun, the current physical condition is very similar to a case mentioned in the bianque canon. I just made an extension to the example in the bianque''s Internal Classic, so I can prescribe a prescription for brother Jun What Zhang Zheng said was equivalent to explaining to Guan Xuemin in disguise that what he saw was not a fake bianque Neijing, and Guan Xuemin should be able to hear it. Because Guan Xuemin just said that I had seen a fake bianque Neijing, there was no case of treating Yang Jianjun''s injury. "Xiao Zheng, is what you just said true?" Guan Xuemin said excitedly. "Can I have a look at that magpie''s Internal Classic?" Guan Xuemin had just finished, and before Zhang Zheng could speak, he said with a smile of shame. "I''m sorry, Xiao Zheng. I''m a little abrupt. Since it is your elder''s book, this book should be very important, and naturally it will not be easy for others to read. Xiao Zheng, don''t blame me. " "It''s nothing, grandfather Guan." Zhang Zheng laughs, he just said that the elder, of course, is his own master. It is said that the master brought a lot of rare classics from the Miao area. It is said that it seems that he searched for the rare classics from a traitor in the Miao area. It seems that the traitor collected books in order to practice a evil skill. As a result, his master solved the problem directly. Naturally, all the books collected by the traitor belonged to the master. "If you have a chance, please go and have a look with me, grandfather Guan." Naturally, Zhang Zheng is not a mean person. Although Guan Xuemin did not have a good health for Yang Jianjun, if Guan Xuemin had not treated Yang Jianjun, it is estimated that Yang Jianjun would have died and would not have been able to meet him at all. Naturally, Zhang Zheng would not object to such a small requirement as reading books."Really? Can I really go to see bianque Neijing? Thank you very much, Xiao Zheng Guan Xuemin was a little excited, but he might think that Zhang Zheng was just making polite remarks, and he could not be so ignorant. After all, like the bianque Neijing, it is now an isolated version. I seem to have heard that only those hidden families of traditional Chinese medicine have these lost copies. However, I only heard that they had them, and I have never seen them. However, after hearing Zhang Zheng''s words, Guan Xuemin naturally thought that Zhang Zheng''s elder should be a member of a hidden family of traditional Chinese medicine. How can you easily show yourself how to read the ancient books collected by others, or be treated as family heirloom? Guan Xuemin then said in a hurry. "Xiao Zheng, if you are in a dilemma, that''s fine. It doesn''t matter. " "Grandfather Guan has nothing to do with it." Zhang Zheng can make his own decisions on such small matters. After all, my master has never read such books as the bianque Neijing. They are just like ordinary books, and they are casually left on the bookshelf. Then Zhang Zheng said to Guan Xuemin. "Look, grandfather Guan. The next time I go home, I''ll bring you those books directly "No, how could that be nice? Is that too much trouble? " Guan Xuemin was shocked. How can you take out such rare treasures? What can I do if I lose it by accident? In case someone knows it, copy the treasures to the past, and the impact is not small. Chapter 397 Guan Xuemin thought a lot, and finally came up with a solution. He told Zhang Zheng. "If it''s convenient for your elders, I''ll visit with you." "Well, that''s OK, Grandpa Guan." Zhang Zheng nodded and said. The topic of ancient books has been exposed in this way. Then Guan Xuemin and Zhang Zheng talked about traditional Chinese medicine. The academic problems of traditional Chinese medicine can not be solved. Guan Xuemin then asked Zhang Zheng with the mentality of trying, but the answer given by Zhang Zheng opened his eyes. After hearing Zhang Zheng''s answer, Guan Xuemin secretly belittles himself. He turns out to be a frog at the bottom of a well. Although Zhang Zheng didn''t explain many problems to himself from a positive point of view, he made Guan Xuemin feel that the Mao Zedong suddenly opened up and his eyes suddenly brightened. Guan Xuemin appreciated Zhang Zheng in his heart and admired him at the same time. Although Zhang Zheng is so young, his knowledge of traditional Chinese medicine is really profound. From the outside, Zhang Zheng''s answer seems to be that Guan Xueming and Zhang Zheng are discussing each other, and neither of them directly gives the answer. What Zhang Zheng said is more like beating around the Bush, saying some related topics and guiding Guan Xuemin. Guan Xuemin is very clear that Zhang Zheng is instructing himself, just like a very dedicated teacher. Zhang Zheng, this teacher is more like a good inducer in Chunchun. She is carefully guiding and enlightening herself. Instead of telling yourself the answer, you ignore the process of thinking. The ancients said that it is better to teach them to fish than to teach them to fish. If Zhang Zheng directly told Guan Xuemin the answers and directly helped him solve those difficult problems, he would not solve them if he encountered them again. Zhang Zheng''s answer not only gave Guan Xuemin the ability to think independently, but also encouraged Guan Xuemin''s self-confidence. After Zhang Zheng''s advice, Guan Xuemin quickly figured out his doubts. However, the answer he summed up from his own thinking is naturally different from the answer directly given by Zhang Zheng. Therefore, although Zhang Zheng didn''t give the answer, Guan Xuemin had already put on a student''s posture and sat there respectfully, even for Zhang Zheng''s words. Even at the end of the day, Guan Xuemin straightened up and looked as if he were a primary school student. Guan Xuemin didn''t know how many years had passed, and he even forgot what it was like to listen to the class, because he always taught students in the College of traditional Chinese medicine, and he was a teacher. But now, it seems that he is back in his student days. He is also very respectful to his teacher. His heart is full of thirst for knowledge. This feeling makes Guan Xuemin feel like yesterday. "Dong Dong Dong..." At this time, there was a knock at the door of the study, which brought Guan Xuemin, who was completely in a state of selflessness, back to real life. However, the students now regard Zhang Zheng as their teacher completely. Even the words of respect have been used. "Mr. Zhang, let me see who is at the door?" Guan Xuemin is like an ordinary student in his student days. He has to ask his teacher for instructions before he does anything. Zhang Zheng, with a wry smile, wandered around, and Guan Xuemin returned to the beginning. However, Zhang Zheng himself also knows that if Guan Xuemin is allowed to call himself "Xiaozheng", Guan Xuemin will not be able to get over it. Therefore, Zhang Zheng can only return with helpless bitter smile. After Guan Xuemin opened the door, it turned out that it was Yang Jianjun who knocked on the door. Yang Jianjun was waiting on the left and waiting on the right outside. Even after lunch time, Zhang Zheng and Guan Xuemin still did not come out of the study. Finally, Yang Jianjun had no choice but to go to the study to find them. "Grandfather Guan, it''s already past lunch time. What are you and Zhang Zheng going to do?" When Yang Jianjun saw Guan Xuemin open the door, he found that there was nothing wrong with the two people in the room. It looked very normal. Then he breathed a sigh of relief. "Is lunch over now? What time is it? " Guan Xuemin looked at the watch on his wrist. Sure enough, it''s already more than one o''clock in the afternoon. Then he exclaimed helplessly, "how time flies! Although Guan Xuemin still wants to ask Zhang Zheng for further advice, he is extremely hungry because he doesn''t eat a meal. I and Zhang Zheng always want to eat. What''s more, he has already delayed the whole morning, and I don''t know if there is anything wrong with Zhang Zheng in the afternoon. Naturally, Guan Xuemin is embarrassed to continue to pester Zhang Zheng, and then he asks Zhang Zheng in his study. "Let''s go downstairs and have some food?" Yang Jianjun heard Guan Xuemin say this to Zhang Zheng, and then some doubts. Then he asked Guan Xuemin. "Grandfather Guan, don''t you have any patients this afternoon?" Because Guan Xuemin has patients visiting every day. However, in order to wait for Zhang Zheng to come, he deliberately rejected everything in the morning and made time to see Zhang Zheng. However, it is already in the afternoon. If we go out to eat again, it will be too late."You can''t stop eating After all, Guan Xuemin has already disturbed Zhang Zhengyi''s morning time. If he doesn''t invite Zhang Zheng to have a meal at noon, Guan Xuemin can''t get through it. However, some patients did come to visit this afternoon, and just yesterday, they had made an appointment with Guan Xuemin and came over this afternoon. "Since you still have patients in the afternoon, brother Jun and I won''t disturb you. We can go out and eat something at will." Zhang Zheng also saw the embarrassed look on Guan Xuemin''s face, so he took the initiative to put it forward. "Next time I have time, I''ll visit again. At that time, I''ll come to my grandfather''s house for a meal. Should he not be unwelcome?" "Welcome, must welcome." When Guan Xuemin heard that Zhang Zheng said that he would come to his own house, he was overjoyed. However, he thought that Zhang Zheng might have said this on purpose. And then he went on. "Next time I come, I''ll let my little granddaughter cook some good dishes. The dishes my little granddaughter cooked are very delicious. Xiao Yang has eaten them, and the taste is no worse than the dishes in the restaurant." "Well, since you have said that, grandfather Guan, I will definitely call on you next time. I''m looking forward to coming back next time. " Chapter 398 "Well, since you have said that, grandfather Guan, I will definitely call on you next time. I''m looking forward to coming back next time. " Zhang Zheng nodded and went downstairs with Yang Jianjun. Guan Xuemin was about to go downstairs to see him off, but he was stopped by Zhang Zheng. "Grandfather Guan, if you are so polite again, I won''t dare to come again next time." Zhang Zheng said. "Well, I won''t give it up." Guan Xuemin knew that Zhang Zheng was joking, but he was shocked and stopped. Zhang zhengran and Yang Jianjun drove away. After Zhang Zhang sent Yang Jianjun to the police station, he drove himself to go home. "Brother Jun, I have something else here. I''ll go back first and I won''t go to dinner with you." " OK, if you have something, you can go back first. Just take me to the police station. Then I''ll find something for myself, and I''ll just take it Yang Jianjun said. When Zhang Zheng arrived home, he opened the door and saw Xi Ruo Liu and cherry blossom. They were sitting on the sofa watching TV. Xi Ruo Liu and little cherry blossom heard the sound of opening the door, and then tilted their heads to look at the direction of the door. It turned out that Zhang Zheng was back. "Zhang Zheng, why have you been there so long?" Xi Ruoyu asked suspiciously. "After visiting Taige for a long time, I went back to the military for a long time. The main problem was that I went back to the military for a long time." Zhang Zheng replied, then went on. "Have you had lunch yet? If you don''t eat, I''ll make some for you "No, we haven''t had lunch yet. We wanted to wait for you to come back to eat, but you haven''t called us all the time. We were afraid that we would disturb your work, and then we didn''t call you. Who knows you''re back so late? " Xi Ruo Liu said with some dissatisfaction. "I can''t help it. I didn''t know it would take so long. I''ll go to the kitchen and have a look. I''ll make it for you Zhang Zheng then turned around and went to the kitchen. He found that there was basically nothing delicious in the refrigerator. This made Zhang Zheng feel helpless. Although he had cooking skills, he didn''t have any ingredients. What can I do for cooking? Zhang Zheng then said to two people in the living room. "There''s nothing delicious in the kitchen. Are you going to go out to eat together, or should I go out to the supermarket to buy something and come back to make it for you. You have an idea. " Xi Ruoyu then asked little cherry blossom. "Sister Sakura, do you like to eat out or let Zhang Zheng do it for us at home?" "I don''t think we should eat at home. I don''t want to go out and eat those things. Moreover, my brother''s cooking is very good. It''s not worse than the food cooked by the senior chef in those big hotels. Moreover, he ignored us all morning and let my brother cook. He should be punished." Small cherry blossom naughty said. So the two men agreed to let Zhang Zheng go out and buy some food materials, and then cook for Xi Ruo Liu and little cherry blossom. Zhang Zheng looked at the two people sitting on the sofa helplessly and shook his head helplessly, so he said to the two people on the sofa. "Then I''ll go to the supermarket to buy some ingredients and come back. Just wait for me at home. I''ll be back soon." After Zhang Zheng finished, he left the villa. I''m going to the supermarket outside to buy some ingredients. Zhang Zheng just out of the door, and then met a thing that makes him very regret. Zhang Zhenggang went out of the villa door, and happened to meet Xuejian, who had just come back from the outside, and then Xuejian also found Zhang Zheng. Xue Jian said hello to Zhang Zheng with a smile. Zhang Zheng is also not good to ignore the snow, but also had no choice but to respond to the snow. Snow see so trot came to Zhang Zheng in front of, and then sweet ask Zhang Zheng. "Zhang Zheng, what are you going to do?" "I''m going to the supermarket and go shopping." Zhang Zheng said lightly. "What are you going to buy? Take me with you Snow said. "No, I''m going shopping. What are you doing with me?" Zhang Zheng doubted. "I''ll go with you. I don''t know what''s around here? You can just take me to get to know each other, so I don''t know where I am like a blind man here Snow see dead skin of entangle Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng didn''t break down in the end. He had no choice but to let Xuejian follow behind him, and then motioned Xuejian not to run around by himself, otherwise he could not find his way, so don''t blame Zhang Zheng. Snow see obedient nod a way, show oneself can be obedient.Zhang Zheng then went to the vegetable market, chose a fresh fish, and then bought some vegetables and fresh meat. Then he was ready to go home. Xuejian looks at Zhang Zheng with some doubts. "You came out to buy the food! Can you cook? I won''t cook by myself. " "I said, miss, you just know. When I was in the cave, who made the roast bird for you? If I can''t cook, how can I cook a bird? And when I was on that island, how could I bake you a shark? " Snow see said, let Zhang Zheng for a long time speechless. "I''m sorry, I forgot. But how do you buy so much food? Isn''t food supposed to be fresh and delicious? You buy so many, put in the refrigerator, the taste will not go bad Zhang Zheng can only explain helplessly. "There are a lot of people in my family now, so I have to buy more food materials, otherwise I won''t have enough food for a while." Xuejian heard Zhang Zheng say this, and then his eyes turned and his mouth showed a bad smile. Maybe it''s a bad idea! Then Xuejian said to Zhang Zheng. "Zhang Zheng, you see, they have just come back, and they haven''t eaten. Do you think they can go to your house and have a meal? I eat very little, and I''m very polite. It won''t cause you any trouble. " When Zhang Zhengyi heard Xuejian say this, he was a little silly. Then she thought, how could this girl want to eat in her own house? Not according to the present, it''s more than 1:30. According to the normal people''s thinking, they have already eaten now. How can they not eat yet? What''s more, there is still a girlfriend and a little withered little sister at home. If we go to a snowstorm, we can make a table of mahjong. Zhang Zheng shook his head, and then said to Xuejian with great sincerity. "Well, it''s inconvenient for me to see you at home now, because those people in my family are very bad tempered, and you should know that if I am a boy at home, the environment at home is very dirty, so people are not welcome to eat at home. So I won''t invite you to dinner at home. " Chapter 399 See you and shake your head. "It''s OK, Zhang Zheng. You can see that people in your family will like me. And the house is messy. It doesn''t matter. I can ask the cleaners to help you clean up. " Zhang Zheng then said in a hurry. "There are a lot of valuable things in that house, so it''s not very convenient. Please ask the cleaners because they are afraid that they will accidentally damage the things in the house, otherwise the rest of the family will be very angry." See you then said. "That''s OK. Since I can''t ask the cleaners, I''ll help you clean up. I''ll be very careful, can''t you not believe me? " Snow and then stare at the innocent big eyes at Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng didn''t let Xuejian come to eat at home, but it was really inconvenient. Now I have a real girlfriend at home. I had a bad temper with myself because of the amusement park incident. I managed to make it better. If I took a girl home now, wouldn''t the family have to make a scene? That''s not going to work. Zhang Zheng thought in his heart. Zhang Zheng still shook his head very firmly. Really, if Xuejian meets those two people in the family, it is estimated that the family will be uprooted. Will he have good fruit to eat? Snow see Zhang Zheng''s attitude is very firm, and then use his own killer mace. Then in public, Xuejian hugged Zhang Zheng''s arm with her hands, and then said to Zhang Zheng wrongly. "Honey, don''t you want me? People will be obedient and obedient. They will do what you say. Husband, you can''t leave me here. People are afraid. You just let me go home and give me a bite to eat. Husband, you can punish me any way. Hum, hum. " Snow see very aggrieved to Zhang Zheng, and the most important thing is that Xuejian''s voice is not small, and he is in the vegetable market, such a place with many people. Snow see such a talk, people around look at their own side, and then are pointing, saying that their own wrong, and even an old lady can not see past. I can''t help but stand up and say. "Young man, how can you disappoint such a pretty little girl? Do you have a good conscience? You said that such a beautiful little girl followed you, and you even bullied her at home. Are you still not a man? " Zhang Zheng was obviously stunned by the honest words of the eldest mother, and then she couldn''t laugh or cry. Then can only explain to the old lady that he really did not do that, and then Zhang Zheng helplessly said to the old lady. "Auntie, I really have nothing to do with her, and I didn''t bully her like he said. I was wronged by her. " "Nonsense, how can a innocent girl give up her innocence and tell such a lie. When I see a girl, she is an honest girl. Look how sad the little girl is crying! How do you bully people at home? Don''t be afraid, little girl. I''m here to make the decision for you. There are so many masters and aunts in the vegetable market. We will make the decision for you. " At this time, other masters and aunts in the vegetable market all said that they would all stand by the little girl. Zhang Zheng saw that this situation was not right! If you continue to make trouble like this, it''s a question whether you can get out of the vegetable market safely? It is estimated that if they don''t give a satisfactory answer, they will not let go of themselves. Zhang Zheng can only helplessly say to Xuejian. "Do you have enough now? That''s about it. Let''s go quickly. " "No, if you don''t let me go home to dinner with you, I''ll stay here. I don''t agree Snow see whispered. And at the same time, the aggrieved crying voice came, the eyes became red, and even shed tears. Zhang Zheng was stunned. Is it true that girls'' tears are gifted skills? How to say cry and cry? This is really worse than Dou''e in June. Now I really can''t say why. I really can''t even get rid of it by jumping into the Yellow River. Finally, I can only make a compromise to Xuejian. "OK, my little sister-in-law, I''ll listen to you. I''ll let you eat at my house. All right. You can be merciful and let me go. I''m still waiting to go home and cook. " Snow see heard Zhang Zheng compromise, and then just the expression of grievance disappeared, replaced by a happy expression. If you really answer that sentence, a woman''s face really changes faster than she opens a book. Snow see at this time also don''t forget to say thanks to the uncle and aunt who just helped him around. In particular, the woman who first stood up to speak for herself must say thanks. If there was no such woman, how could he have been so successful? How can Zhang Zheng compromise? Of course, the most important thing is to see that you are smart. The old lady saw that Zhang Zheng and Xue Jian had made up, and then said to Xuejian. "Little girl, I can see that you really like this young man. But anyway, bullying is wrong. Especially the man who bullies the little girl at home, my old woman looks down on him most. In the future, if he dares to bully you again, you will come to find the aunt, who will fight against injustice for you and teach him a lesson for you. ""Thank you, auntie. If he bullies me again, I will find you." Snow see sweet to that old woman said. Zhang Zheng can only look at the sky wrongly at this time. Who is he provoking? Even if she is in alliance with her sister, even if she has nine lives, it is not enough for them to make trouble. Zhang Zheng finally had no choice but to pull Xuejian out of the vegetable market. Zhang Zheng originally wanted to get out of the vegetable market, so he quickly got rid of Xuejian and went home. No one wanted to see the snow. He had expected that Zhang Zheng might lose himself. Then he kept his hands tightly around Zhang Zheng''s arm and didn''t let Zhang Zheng leave. When Zhang Zheng looked at it, the final solution seemed to be gone. It seems that I can only take Snow and snow home. But on the way, Zhang Zheng said to Xuejian seriously. "Although I agree with you to eat at home, you must promise me that you must be obedient. You''d better not speak. When you are at the table, you don''t say a word. So I can rest assured that you go home to eat. Otherwise, I can''t let you eat at home "Well! I''ll listen to you. I''ll do whatever you say. I promise to be obedient. " Chapter 400 "Although I agree with you to eat at home, you must promise me that you must be obedient. You''d better not speak. When you are at the table, you don''t say a word. So I can rest assured that you go home to eat. Otherwise, I can''t let you eat at home "Well! I''ll listen to you. I''ll do whatever you say. I promise to be obedient. " Snow see repeatedly promised that he will be obedient, Zhang Zheng is still a little nervous, with snow to the door of his villa. Zhang Zheng hesitated at the door of his home, wondering whether he should open the door or not. If he did, what would happen? I really can''t imagine. Since he doesn''t know anything, Zhang Zheng simply has a horizontal mind. In any case, what should come will always come. Since he can''t hide, he should face it directly! After Zhang zhengran, he opened the door directly, and then found that there was only little cherry blossom sitting in the living room. He did not find Xi Ruo Liu in the living room. Zhang Zheng looked around and found no trace of Xi Ruo Liu. Sitting on the sofa, cherry blossom also saw Zhang Zheng come back, and then just wanted to say, she saw Zhang Zheng looking around stealthily. And then I couldn''t help saying. "What are you looking at, brother? Are you looking for sister Ruo Zhang Zheng nodded in agreement, and then asked little cherry blossom. "Where did Ruo go? Did you go out? " What Zhang Zheng thinks now is that if he has gone out, he just needs to let the little cherry blossom keep the secret. He will not let the little cherry blossom tell him that if he brings a girl to his home, there will be no problem at all. But things went against her wishes. Little cherry blossom, the next sentence completely eliminated Zhang Zheng''s last thought. "Sister Ruo has just gone upstairs to change her clothes. What happened, brother? How do I feel you look like something''s wrong with you? " Little cherry blossom looks at Zhang Zheng in doubt. But then the little cherry blossom thoroughly understood, why his brother would be so flustered? At this time, Zhang Zheng''s back showed a small head, no doubt that the small head is snow. Xuejie, see the small cherry blossom on the sofa in the living room. She looks like she should be similar to herself. She is a very beautiful girl. Then the snow saw the sweet little cherry blossom to say hello. The small cherry blossom''s mouth is opened into an O-shape, and even a big one can be stuffed with an egg. Little cherry can only look at her brother, as if to ask what is the matter? How could his brother bring back a girl? Moreover, if the elder sister is in the situation, his elder brother, has the courage become bigger? "What''s the matter with you, brother? Why do you go out shopping and bring back a girl? " Zhang Zheng could only do his utmost to make a gesture of silence for the little cherry blossom, indicating that the little cherry blossom should not make a statement. But still let in upstairs change clothes Xi Ruo Liu heard some movement, and then Xi Ruo Liu asked upstairs. "Sister cherry blossom, is Zhang Zheng back? You ask him to cook for us. I''m starving. I''ll get dressed right away At this time, Xuejian also had some doubts. How could Zhang Zheng''s family have two girls? There was a brother who called Zhang Zheng just now. It should be Zhang Zheng''s sister. But another girl called Zhang Zheng''s name directly. Does it have anything to do with Zhang Zheng? Can it be Zhang Zheng''s sister? It should not be Zhang Zheng''s girlfriend. After all, he has been chasing her for so long, and Mr. Zhang didn''t agree. How could Zhang Zheng have a girlfriend in just a few years? Moreover, my brother did not mention Zhang Zheng when he helped him to explore the news about Zhang Zheng. He already had a girlfriend. So the girl upstairs should not be Zhang Zheng''s girlfriend. Snow see a person in the mind. But at this time, suddenly said shiroyau, who was upstairs. "I''ve changed, and I''ll come down now. Zhang Zheng, please cook quickly. I''m starving to death. " Just after Xi Ruoyu opened the door, she looked downstairs and saw the girl standing behind Zhang Zheng. And then suddenly it''s a little unnatural. What I think in my mind is the same as that of the little cherry blossom just now. I also think, how can Zhang Zheng take a girl home in front of her face? Is it Zhang Zheng''s best friend to come to Zhang Zheng''s trouble? Or did Zhang Zheng''s ex girlfriend come to see Zhang Zheng compound? Snow saw this time also saw the upstairs Xi Ruo Liu, and then found that Xi Ruo Liu was no different from himself in appearance. Then I can only think of the beautiful girls around Zhang Zheng! If you become Zhang Zheng''s girlfriend, you must keep a close eye on Zhang Zheng. At this time, the most embarrassing thing is Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng''s brain is buzzing with the worst picture in his imagination, and finally comes to reality. Zhang Zheng did not know what to say now, and then stood in the same place, did not know what to say, did not know what to do. After waiting for Xi Ruo Liu to go down the building, Xi Ruo Liu finally took the lead. "Hello, are you?""Oh, yes, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Xuejian. Nice to meet you. Please take care of me when we meet for the first time. And I live next to your villa Snow see warm said. "Oh, hello. My name is Xi Ruoyu, and her name is cherry blossom. I don''t know what you''re doing here? " Xi Ruo Liu asked in doubt. Zhang Zheng was in a cold sweat at this time. Now Xi Ruo Liu and Xue Jian''s words made Zhang Zheng feel very excited. At this time, small cherry blossom slowly came to Zhang Zheng''s side, small cherry blossom poked her brother with her elbow. Then he motioned Zhang Zheng to come and speak. "Brother, what is the matter? How do I feel as if I have come to the Shura field? " "I don''t know what happened. Oh, cherry blossom, are you gloating? How do I feel if you''re laughing? " Zhang Zheng and little cherry blossom bowed their heads to talk. Then little cherry asked Zhang Zheng. "Brother, do you think it''s exciting now? How do you feel compared to the tasks you''re performing? " Zhang Zheng scratched his head and said. "I''ve never felt so exciting, and my patient task is nothing compared to this. I''m a little flustered now. I don''t know what to do Zhang Zhe looked at the two people who looked at each other in the living room. Now they don''t know what to say. Chapter 401 At this time, Xi Ruoyu looked at Zhang Zheng and asked Zhang Zheng. "Zhang Zheng, is this your friend? Why have you never told me that? " Xi Ruo Liu asked with a sneer. Sakura pokes Zhang Zheng with her arm, and then signals that she can''t do anything about it. Let Zhang Zheng seek more happiness on her own. Zhang Zheng found that Xi Ruoyu seemed to be a little angry, and then scratched his head. In the mind, either simply and if the truth to tell it, or if they lie again, if the estimate will not forgive themselves. If you explain the reason, you should be considerate. Zhang Zhenggang wants to explain, who knows snow sees suddenly open mouth to say. "Hello, sister. I''m Zhang Zheng''s girlfriend. When I first met, I was in a bit of a hurry. I didn''t bring you any gifts. My sister was wrong." Snow said politely. What Xuejian just said is amazing! Let Xi Ruo Liu, Zhang Zheng and small cherry blossom directly froze in place. Zhang Zheng is a bit silly, because he didn''t expect to introduce himself in this way. Isn''t Xi Ruoyu misunderstood himself? At this time, the small cherry blossom next to Zhang Zheng quickly poked Zhang Zheng, let Zhang Zheng stop pretending to be stupid, and quickly stand up to explain ah. After hearing Xuejian''s introduction, Xi ruoxiu''s face has become dark after hearing Xuejian''s saying that she is Zhang Zheng''s girlfriend. At this time, Xi ruoliau has some grievances in her heart. Since Zhang Zheng has a girlfriend, why should she come to provoke herself? Why do you cheat yourself that you are Zhang Zheng''s first love? What can Zhang Zheng do now? Although Xi Ruoyu has some grievances, but now in front of outsiders, he can not show a trace of timidity, otherwise it will let the self proclaimed Zhang Zheng''s girlfriend look down on. Zhang Zheng quickly realized his sister''s intention, so he quickly explained to Xi Ruo Liu. "If so, listen to me. She''s not my girlfriend, she''s just a normal friend of mine. I met her on the way when I just went out to buy food. Later, she said that she did not eat, so I invited her to eat at home. Anyway, it was about more dishes and chopsticks. She''s not really my girlfriend. My girlfriend is just you, if you. " Zhang Zheng explained in a hurry. "If you want to believe me. By the way, do you remember that I took a friend to visit H city with him before, and then we just happened to the amusement park. You didn''t have a fight with me that day. I really have nothing to do with her. If there is anything to do with her, it is that she was one of my protection targets. I protected her for a period of time Xi Ruo Liu was also relieved to hear Zhang Zheng''s explanation. The girl named Xue Jian was not Zhang Zheng''s girlfriend. It seems that her girlfriend who claims to be Zhang Zheng likes Zhang Zheng, right? At this time, little cherry said. "Brother, is she your protection? When are you protecting him? Why don''t I know? " Zhang Zheng can only explain helplessly. "Sakura, do you remember that I told you that there was a time when I went to a small town abroad? Then I stayed in that small town for a long time. Finally, I relied on you to help me find someone to save me with GPS satellite software. In fact, at that time, my protection object was her. But I haven''t met her again after that task, but he seems to have moved here in recent days " Oh, that''s it. Yes, Ruo Jie, what my brother just said is true. He did go to a foreign town to protect a pearl in an important Chinese family and go to a foreign town to do business. Later, I helped my brother back. " Snow see a see their own lies were exposed, just a smile, and did not say anything. Since the girl in front of her is Zhang Zheng''s girlfriend, it means that Zhang Zheng is looking for a girlfriend now. With his own conditions and what happened in the cave in that foreign town before, what I can be sure of is that Zhang Zheng must have a good feeling for himself. So long as he works hard, Zhang Zheng will surely like himself Will agree to be Zhang Zheng''s girlfriend. " Oh, it was the object of protection before Zhang Zheng, that is to say, he was not even a friend? How dare you call yourself Zhang Zheng''s girlfriend? Are girls now so indifferent to their innocence If Xi Ruo Liu said, every word will kill the heart. However, snow saw an orderly answer. "Yes, I was Zhang Zheng''s former protection object. He protected me for a long time. Zhang Zheng even used his life to protect me. He could fight with bandits with guns for me. When everyone was worried about himself, it was Zhang Zheng who took care of me regardless of his own danger. When I was ill, Zhang Zheng took good care of me. Zhang Zheng is always the first one in front of me when there is any danger again. Yes, I just like Zhang Zheng. He is the first boy who makes me feel excited. He will also be the last one to let me move. Since then, Zhang Zheng has been my regular boyfriend. What''s more, I''m correcting a sentence that Zhang Zheng and I have been good friends for a long time. The purpose of my coming here is to see Zhang Zheng. "Snow see said the words are no more than Xi Ruo Liu said the words prick the heart. Their eyes collided in the air, and Zhang Zheng and little cherry blossom even found their eyes. The meeting place seemed to have produced a fierce spark. "Since you came here to see Zhang Zheng, now that you have seen Zhang Zheng, should you go back?" Continued siroliu. "I''m not here to meet Zhang Zheng. And I have moved here, and I think if possible, let my family continue to employ Zhang Zheng as my exclusive bodyguard. I intend to meet Zhang Zheng for a long time. I want Zhang Zheng to be my boyfriend. This is my ultimate goal. If I don''t achieve my goal, I will never give up. " At this time, small cherry blossom quietly pulled a corner of Zhang Zheng and asked Zhang Zheng in a low voice. "Brother, what do you want to do now? You can''t keep them in the living room all the time. Just stand on each other. It''s not the same thing. You should find a way to solve this problem. I can''t hold on here You think I don''t want to. I really don''t know what to do. I''ll give it a try. Chapter 402 Zhang Zheng is sweating on his forehead. What he thinks now is that he would rather fight against foreign pirate mercenaries than intervene in the affairs between the two women. He is really too scared. It is reasonable to say that Zhang Zheng should help his girlfriend Xi ruoluu now, but his heart has always been a shadow of snow. After all, his first love affair sprouted from the snow, which brought him. In addition, it was impossible for Xuejian to come here from afar to say that he would not be moved. So now Zhang Zhe is really hard to choose what to do. I don''t know which side to help. No matter which side he helps, the other will be hurt and sad. This is not what Zhang Zheng wants to see. Now the best way is to think of a way of both sides, let the two of them calm down first, don''t confront here. "Then I think your purpose is likely to fail. I don''t think you will ever achieve your goal. Because Zhang Zheng''s girlfriend is me, I am Zhang Zheng''s first girlfriend, and of course will be the last. You can''t have a chance. So you just give up and go home early. You don''t want to make Zhang Zheng''s idea. If he likes you, he would have asked you to be his girlfriend, but he didn''t. Because Zhang Zhengcai and I are serious love relationship, we are male and female friends. You can''t have a chance. " Xi Ruo Liu said coldly. "You''re wrong. I can guarantee that Zhang Zheng likes me. He must like me, because I confessed with Zhang Zheng in a cave in a foreign town, and he hugged me tightly. I''m sure Zhang Zheng likes me. But because Zhang Zheng was still a mercenary at that time, bodyguards and other things couldn''t fall in love with me, so we didn''t become boyfriend and girlfriend, but now it doesn''t matter. " Snow see light said. Then he looked at Xi Ruoyu and said. Zhang Zheng had to cut in at the moment. "Two ladies, I think you are all hungry. Why don''t we just sit down and have a rest? I''ll cook for you. You can have a quiet rest here. I''ll tell you to eat when the meal is ready Then Xi Ruo Liu and Xue see two people, at the same time cold hum. Then they sat on the other side of the sofa. Then nobody paid attention to anyone. Zhang Zheng saw the two people in the living room, and finally quieted down. Then he picked up the ingredients on the ground and went to the kitchen. At this time, small cherry blossom also said a word. "Brother, I''ll help you cook." When she was a little girl, she never asked her sister to cook for herself, because she never helped her cook? Small cherry saw her brother''s doubts, and then explained to Zhang Zheng in a low voice. "Brother, look in the living room. It''s just like a Shura. How can I stay there? If I stay there, I think I''m going to die, so for my little life, I''m still safer with you. Although I don''t know how to cook, I can still wash the dishes and do some simple help. " "Well, you can do something simple for me." The little cherry blossom patted her chest. Although Zhang Zheng was full of disbelief, if someone came to help him, the food would be cooked quickly, and he could be a little more relaxed. At this time, Zhang Zheng secretly glanced at the situation in the living room and found two people in the living room. Now all quietly looking at the front, do not speak. Moreover, Zhang Zheng felt that the temperature in the living room was very cold, which made Zhang Zheng immediately withdraw his sight and dare not look inside the living room. Then he whispered to little cherry blossom. "We''d better cook quickly. Maybe after a meal, both sides should explain well, and it should be OK." Zhang Zheng wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said. "I said," brother, why are you so stupid? You clearly know that if sister Ruo is at home, you will bring another girl to the house. Aren''t you making Ruo Jie jealous? Even if you want to reminisce with that girl, you can. You can go out to eat. Now you''re in such a situation. I''ll see how you''re going to end up? " Sakura patted her forehead and then looked at her brother and said she was speechless. "Then what can I do? You don''t know what kind of situation it was at that time. I didn''t want Xuejian to come to eat at home, but it was so much beyond my accident that I finally had no way to agree." Zhang Zheng shook his head helplessly. Small cherry blossom, and then asked in doubt what kind of situation, unexpectedly let his brother so speechless. My brother has always been an image who is not surprised and indifferent to everything since he can remember. Whether it is in the face of guns and ammunition, or the danger of the jungle, my brother has always been able to deal with everything without fear. But today''s situation, small cherry blossom is estimated to be greatly beyond his brother''s mind. So little cherry blossom is very curious about this. Zhang Zheng looked at the little cherry blossom this pair of curious baby''s appearance, finally also can helplessly explain to the small cherry blossom."You don''t know the situation at that time, your brother, I really have no way. He called me husband in front of his face, and then put on the appearance of being abandoned by me. At that time, the uncles and aunts who were there were eager to peel off my skin and let me go to the oil pan and go to hell. I really can''t refuse him. I guess if I refuse him, I''ll be eaten by those big men and women. So I didn''t have any other way to bring her back. " After listening to her brother''s explanation, Sakura couldn''t help laughing and then said to her brother. "Brother, don''t think about it. Now that things have happened, don''t think about it. Now the most important thing should be to make a good meal. If there is any explanation, we can talk about it after we have eaten. As the old saying goes, soldiers will stop us. Water and earth cover up. Come on, brother. I believe you can do it. " Small Sakura also picked up her feet and patted Zhang Zheng on the shoulder. Zhang Zheng was not able to laugh or cry. Zhang Zheng, and then told the cherry blossom to wash the vegetables, and then cut those vegetables into small pieces after cleaning. Zhang Zheng stewed the fresh fish himself, ready to make fresh fish soup. After a while, Zhang Zheng and cherry blossom finished the meal, and then put the food on the table. Zhang Zheng, then looked at the two people in the living room, and found that there was no sign of them coming. And said to the little cherry blossom secretly. Chapter 403 "Sakura, you go and ask them to have dinner, and let them come to eat quickly." As soon as she saw the atmosphere in the living room, she immediately shook her head like a rattle. "I''m not going. You''re going yourself. Brother, you can go. What should come will come sooner or later. It''s useless for you to linger here. If you have this time, you might as well ask them to have dinner. What''s more, things are not caused by me, and they have nothing to do with me. Whoever gets into trouble will have to solve it. " Sakura then sat on the table. After hearing what little cherry blossom said, Zhang Zhe was so angry that his teeth itched. But there is no way, and finally I can only ask Xi Ruo Liu and Xue Jian in the living room to have dinner. Zhang Zheng came to the living room and said to the two people sitting on the sofa. "That meal is ready. Let''s go and eat it! If it''s cold, it won''t taste good. " After Zhang Zheng finished, he immediately ran away and returned to the table. It seems that I just met some of the most terrible things in the world. Xi Ruo Liu and Xue Jian hear Zhang Zheng say that after the meal is ready, they ask themselves to have a meal, and then get up together as if they had agreed. Then walk to the table. But there are two chairs on each side of the table. That means the four of them have to sit together in measured groups. Zhang Zheng is in some trouble. According to the truth, he should sit beside Xi Ruoyu, because Xi Ruoyu is his real girlfriend after all, and it''s justifiable to sit beside her. But now snow see here, Zhang is really a bad choice. Zhang Zhang has also heard of girls falling in love, but they are very easy to get into trouble. Zhang Zheng was afraid of getting into the tip of an ox horn. Zhang Zheng didn''t want to hurt a girl because of himself. Then Zhang Zheng looked and finally chose to sit next to his sister cherry blossom. So neither of them can say anything. Small cherry blossom is also very smart, see the intention of the elder brother. Then he gave his brother a big white eye. Xi ruoxiu and Xuejian two people a look, Zhang Zheng has chosen a good position, sitting next to his sister. Then the two men snorted at the same time and sat opposite Zhang Zheng. While eating, Xi Ruo Liu suddenly came to a sentence. "Honey, your cooking is so delicious. You see this dish is so delicious. I''ll take it for you. " After that, Xi Ruo liuran took some dishes with chopsticks and put them into Zhang Zheng''s bowl. Then he gave Zhang Zheng a sweet smile. After seeing snow, he was not willing to show weakness. Imitating Xi Ruo Liu''s action, he also took a piece of fish with chopsticks and put it into Zhang Zheng''s bowl. Then he said sweetly to Zhang Zheng. "Zhang Zheng, you are too tired these days. Eat more fish. Fish can replenish your brain." Then Xi Ruo Liu saw Xuejian imitate himself, and then he added a chopsticks dish and put it into Zhang Zheng''s bowl. Xuejian also added a chopstick dish and put it into Zhang Zheng''s bowl. Then the two people seemed to compare. For a while, the food in the bowl of Zhang Zheng was getting higher and higher. Zhang Zheng was helpless at last, and then said coldly to the two people across the table. "Enough, you. If you don''t want to eat, you''ll go out and we''ll have to eat. " Zhang Zheng was helpless in the end. Xi Ruo Liu and Xue Jian were childish. If I don''t speak, I don''t know what they''re going to do. In the end, they had to say something to stop them. Xi Ruo Liu and Xue see that Zhang Zheng''s expression is very serious, and then they feel that Zhang Zheng is very angry with their behavior, and then they quietly lower their heads and eat their own meals. They don''t compare with each other. Little cherry blossom on the table, really is the atmosphere do not dare to breathe, if you speak on the table, it will be particularly embarrassing. So small cherry blossom in line with the principle of not much, just has been eating in front of their own vegetables. This meal is really very embarrassing, but after the meal is finished, snow see and then said to Zhang Zheng. "Zhang Zheng, I''ll go back first. Thank you for inviting me to dinner today. When you are free one day, I''ll invite you to my house for dinner to express my thanks for today Zhang Zheng, and then the snow to the door, watching snow into his villa inside, and then back to the house. When Zhang Zheng came back to the house, he found that there was only cherry blossom in the living room, but he did not find Xi Ruoyu. Then Zhang Zheng asked little cherry blossom. "What if? If where has he gone? I want to talk to him about something So little cherry blossom pointed to the upstairs, and then said. " Ruo Jie just went upstairs, but I can see that Ruo Jie is really angry. Elder brother, I think if you can''t coax well this time, if you elder sister''s words, you will return to single life again. However, as a younger sister, I really think what you have done this time is too wrong. " "I also know that what I have done is not reasonable, but I have no way. So I want to explain with Ruo, explain to her. OK, I''ll go upstairs first. It''s an exception to go upstairs this time. There''s no way. ""All right, brother, don''t be so garrulous. What can I do if my sister is angry?" Zhang Zheng then hurried to the upstairs, came to Xi Ruo Liu''s boudoir door. Zhang zhengran knocked on the door and said to Xi Ruo Liu inside. "If I want to talk to you about something, open the door first. If there is something we can say to you face to face, OK? If you open the door. " Zhang Zheng knocked at the door and said to Xi Ruo Liu in the room. But there was no movement in the room, and Xi Ruoyu did not open the door for Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng felt very helpless. Was Xi Ruoyu jealous? Or is it because he took a girl home and made her angry. Finally, Zhang Zheng wanted to break his head, but he didn''t come up with a reason. Can only reluctantly repeat knocking on the door. And said to Xi Ruoyu at the same time. "If you open the door first, you let me in. I have something to tell you, something important. " Zhang zhengran continued to knock on the door again and again, and soon the door opened. Zhang Zheng saw that the eyes of Xi Ruo Liu in the room were slightly red and swollen, and then touched Xi Ruo Liu''s head with some heartache. But it was Xi Ruoyu to hide in the past, which made Zhang Zheng a little bit stunned. Then Xi Ruoyu said to Zhang Zheng. Chapter 404 Zhang zhengran continued to knock on the door again and again, and soon the door opened. Zhang Zheng saw that the eyes of Xi Ruo Liu in the room were slightly red and swollen, and then touched Xi Ruo Liu''s head with some heartache. But it was Xi Ruoyu to hide in the past, which made Zhang Zheng a little bit stunned. Then Xi Ruoyu said to Zhang Zheng. "What do you want? Come in, and you''ll talk about it after you come in. " After Xi Ruo Liu ran, she slightly side out and motioned to let Zhang Zheng come in. This is Zhang Zheng''s first visit to his girlfriend''s boudoir, but he is still a little curious. Then his eyes began to look at Xi Ruo Liu''s boudoir. And Xi Ruoyu waited until Zhang Zheng came in and closed the door. I sat on the bed alone, holding my chin in both hands. Zhang Zheng saw Xi Ruo Liu at this time, and his heart was not a taste, more or heartache. Especially just now I saw Xi Ruo Liu''s eyes crying red, which made Zhang Zheng self reproach. "If, I''m sorry, I made you sad today." While Zhang Zheng was talking, he wanted to erase the tear marks on Xi Ruo Liu''s face. This time, Xi Ruo Liu did not hide, but let Zhang Zheng wipe the tear marks on his face with his hands. "If so, I can explain all this to you today." Then Zhang Zheng told Xi Ruoyu all the things that happened today. After that, he said to Xi Ruoyu. "My girlfriend is really only you, if. I admit that I did like seeing snow before, and he was indeed the first girl to walk into my heart, but it was all in the past, and I would not stay in the past. And the boy I like is my former identity. I''m not who I used to be. I''m just your boyfriend now. Well, if you don''t think about it. " After Zhang zhengran stretched out his arms and hugged Xi Ruoyu, the two people sat quietly on the bed, no one spoke, and Zhang Zheng did not act excessively. In such a quiet atmosphere, Zhang Zheng and Xi Ruo Liu are closer and closer. "Well, Zhang Zheng, I believe you are. I found that you are really my destiny, you are sent to cure me. By the way, tomorrow is Saturday. Are all your brothers coming? " Xi said. " is it Saturday so soon? How time flies. Yes, they said they would come this Saturday. Tomorrow, you and I would pick them up? How do you feel? If you''re in trouble, you don''t have to go. If you don''t, it''s OK. I''ll talk to them then. " Zhang Zheng said to Xi Ruoyu. "I''m fine, Zhang Zheng. I''ll go with you then. Will Cherry Blossom come with us I think from my understanding of cherry blossom, he is estimated to be 80% tomorrow, and it is impossible to pick up her brothers. Because the brothers that she tricked me before were very miserable. They love and hate cherry blossom. However, I think the first time I meet, cherry blossom should be bullied back by them. So I don''t think she will go tomorrow. Xi Ruoyu couldn''t help laughing when she heard this. "Well, that''s settled. Tomorrow I''ll go with you to pick up your brothers. By the way, where are your brothers going to live when they come? And after they come, if you are the host, you must be a good host for them? Have you chosen the hotel? By the way, I''ll meet your brothers tomorrow. What kind of clothes should I wear? If I don''t look good, will I make you look down in front of your brothers? " Xi Ruoyu raised a lot of questions, which made Zhang Zheng a bit of a leader. "Listen to me, listen to me, if. They are very casual and don''t need special care. When you pick them up tomorrow, you can wear the clothes you think are the best. Anyway, my wife is the best. If one of them says that my wife is not good-looking, how can I beat him? " You are, in essence, violence. But I''m relieved to hear that. One more thing, Zhang Zheng. You go upstairs today. I''ll give you a special permission. But next time you must get my permission before you can come up. Otherwise, you see how I hit you. Xi Ruoyu said, but also on the other side of his small fist, like Zhang Zheng demonstration road. "Well, my queen, whatever you say. I''ll listen to you. " Zhang Zheng raised his hands to show that he would be obedient. Then Zhang Zheng and Xi Ruo Liu kept warm for a while. At this time, Xi Ruo Liu remembered that there was another person in the family downstairs, so he said to Zhang Zheng in a hurry. "Zhang Zheng, let me go. We should go down. Sister cherry is still at home. Don''t you show her my joke Xi Ruoyu broke away from Zhang Zheng''s arms and said to Zhang Zheng. Don''t hurry up, sister. Let''s go downstairs "Well, let''s go down." Zhang Zheng then agreed.Sakura is sitting on the sofa downstairs, thinking. Brother, what happened? Did you coax Ruo Jie well? If you elder sister, can you forgive brother so easily? Just as the little cherry blossom was thinking, she suddenly heard a voice coming from upstairs. Little cherry blossom looked up and found her brother was holding Ruo if sister down, and then could not help saying. "Brother, if sister Ruo has a single dog at home, can you stop feeding me dog food at any time? I''ve just had a full meal and I haven''t finished digesting it. You feed me dog food again. I''m too young to eat so much. I still want to lose weight. " Little cherry blossom teases Zhang Zheng and Xi Ruo Liu. A word of small cherry blossom, make Xi Ruo Liu some blush, shy. Finally, Zhang Zheng jumped out of the encirclement. "This is home. We can feed dog food if we want. You can find a boyfriend to feed us dog food. And do you know there''s an old saying? It''s called "out of sight, out of mind". Don''t you think you can''t see us? You don''t want to see us show our love, and you want to eat dog food. No wonder we are. " Zhang Zheng began to refute little cherry blossom. Small cherry blossom is not willing to be outdone, to his brother defense way. "Brother, do you know there''s an old saying that it''s called show love, die fast. I''m afraid you won''t last long Small cherry blossom curse said. "Cherry blossom, I think you are itchy, aren''t you? If you dare to curse me and you Ruo Jie, you can see how I will deal with you later. " Chapter 405 "If sister Ruo, I know I''m wrong. Don''t let my brother teach me a lesson. He''s still a child." Little cherry blossom looks pitifully at Xi Ruo Liu. Xi Ruoyu looked at the poor little cherry blossom and was amused. ¡±OK, Zhang Zheng. Don''t tease little cherry blossom. Who told you that you didn''t pay attention to the time and position. In front of other children''s faces, you did these indecent things, and you still blame the little cherry blossom. If you change your mind that day, I will take cherry blossom and we will live together. What do you say, cherry blossom? " ¡±Mm-hmm, OK, if you elder sister, we live together, do not want this smelly man. We can live happily together Little cherry blossom looks at Xi Ruo Liu with a playful expression on her face. Zhang Zhengyi looked helplessly at Xi Ruo Liu and cherry blossom sitting on the sofa. He really didn''t know what to say. These two people feel that if they meet each other, they must have nothing good. ¡±OK, OK, you two are one heart, I can''t say you. Anyway, I''m the lowest ranking person in my family. I''ll just listen to what you say Zhang Zheng is very speechless, in front of the two chicks, it seems to meet together is really not a good thing. ¡±By the way, Sakura, your brothers are coming tomorrow. Would you like to pick them up together? I think he would be very happy if he didn''t see you Little cherry blossom heard this, the heart immediately flustered. So quickly shook his head, and then said. ¡±I''m not going. I''m not going. I''m going to be at home alone. I''m not going to pick them up. " Cherry Blossom shakes her head like a rattle. Zhang Zheng continued to flicker and say, "they may bring you some delicious and interesting things. Are you sure you don''t want to see them? If you don''t pick them up, it''s hard for you to get them. You think about your brothers have not seen you for a long time, they all miss you very much. Just a few days ago, when I contacted them, I said little cherry blossom would come here, and they were very happy. They are so happy to like you, you do not go to pick them up, which makes them cold Zhang Zheng said that the gift really let the little cherry blossom some heart, but then small cherry blossom thought again and again, or like a rattle drum shake head, and then said to Zhang Zheng. ¡±I don''t believe you, brother. I think you''d like them to teach me a lesson. Hum, my little cherry blossom is very smart. Can''t I guess your careful thinking? I saw my brothers are eager to teach me a lesson. How could they bring me a gift? Brother, I found you changed. It''s not the same as before. " ¡±Yeah? I have changed. Where have I changed? I didn''t feel it. I changed. I think I''m still the same as before, but I''m not as murderous and bloody as before, and I''m very peaceful Zhang Zheng said lightly. ¡±Brother, I''m not talking about it. " Little cherry blossom, shake head to say. ¡±What are you talking about? " Zhang Zheng asked the little cherry blossom, which made Zhang Zheng feel confused. Zhang Zheng couldn''t guess what little cherry blossom was talking about. ¡±Brother, you are such a fool. I''m saying that you used to protect me. When those brothers bullied me, you would protect me. You see, after you have Ruo Jie, you don''t like me any more. You still let them bully me. Isn''t that a change. People are now a little girl who my brother loves. I''m so sad. I''m so miserable. God, why are you doing this to me? Give me back the brother who cared about me, cared for me and protected me Small cherry blossom is very affectation, also pretend, wiped a few tears, looking at the roof. Put on the look of being abandoned. Xi Ruoyu looked at the cherry blossom like a living treasure and couldn''t help laughing. Zhang Zheng could not help laughing. Finally, said helplessly. ¡±Well, if you don''t want to go tomorrow, anyway, they haven''t given me a specific time. When I send them to the hotel, then I''ll come home to pick you up, and then we''ll go to pick them up again. " Little cherry blossom, after hearing the elder brother said so, it seems that tomorrow is no way to escape to meet the elder brothers. Had no choice but to nod his head. At this time, Zhang Zheng looked at Xi Ruoyu and then said to Xi Ruoyu. ¡±Ruo, do you think this is OK? You can help me to book some rooms in your hotel for me. Then order a bigger box, the best environment is very quiet. Because at the end of the meal, we may have to say something private, which is not convenient for others to hear. On this point, we have a lot of people, including us, a total of 12 people. So we need a bigger room, but I''m not familiar with the city. I feel like we were at your family dinner before. The meal was very good. In addition, it was your hotel. So I hope you can help me with this. " ¡±There''s no problem with that. I''ll ask Bob to reserve the best room for us tomorrow night. I think it should be on the top floor. There should be fewer people. The environment there should be quieter. So I''ll ask Bob to help us find a good room on the top floor. "Said Xi Ruo Liu, patting her chest. ¡±Yes, I believe you. I also have some things I want to say with Sakura. If you want something, you should be busy first. I''ll talk to Sakura about something ¡±OK, Zhang Zheng, you can say it first. I''ll go to the room upstairs to prepare to talk to fauber, and I''ll prepare what I need for tomorrow. You said it was your brothers coming. You should have done all these things by yourself. How can I have them now? What do you think is going on? Zhang Zheng. Xi Ruoyu looked at Zhang Zheng angrily. Zhang Zheng felt sorry, touched Xi Ruo Liu''s head, and then said to Xi Ruo Liu. ¡±You''re not right. What''s our relationship now? We are now male and female friends. Are not my brothers related to you? They call you sister-in-law, right? So it''s normal for you to help to worry about something. It sounds like no problem. If you''re going to bother you, I have something important to discuss with Sakura ¡±OK, OK, I really owe you in my last life. Are you looking for a girlfriend or a nanny? " ¡±After Xi said that, she went upstairs Chapter 406 Zhang Zheng, then went downstairs to the side of cherry blossom and sat on the sofa. Then he picked up a glass of water on the table and drank slowly. After drinking water on the table, comfortable lying on the sofa, with the back against the sofa, feel very comfortable. Brother, what do you want to say to me? What else can''t be said in front of Ruo sister. Little cherry asked strangely. She didn''t know what her brother wanted to ask her. Then she was very confused. Zhang Zheng did not answer the question of cherry blossom, but quietly leaned on the sofa, closed his eyes, and did not know what he was thinking. Zhang Zheng leaned back on the sofa, after a while, then spoke. Sakura, how long have you not been to that website to see things. What I''m talking to you this time is about the impact that I''m going to pay for. ¡±Brother, has that matter caused a very serious impact? " Little cherry blossom some doubt asks a way. ¡±There are no serious consequences. Now there are only some big sensations, and the specific impact has not been revealed. After all, the news came very suddenly, which would shock those people and make preparations in time. The more time they have left, the more prepared they will be, which will make the future action a little more difficult. I have asked Lao Liu to monitor the actions of our hostile forces. When he comes tomorrow, he will tell us in detail, and then we will discuss in detail what actions should be taken? I''m not going to let them hang out this time. At the beginning, he brought disgrace to our brothers. This time, I must revenge all of them. " Zhang Zheng said domineering. Little cherry blossom looks at the man around her, says such words, and then feels very surprised. Then I thought in my heart, this is the man who I was not afraid of that day, who was not afraid to let the world be shocked! There should be a real reshuffle in the basement this time. ¡±Brother, don''t worry. I''ll monitor them in real time. If they do anything, as long as I find out, I will tell you in time ¡±Cherry blossom, you should be careful. I heard Lao Liu say that there is a very powerful hacker in a force. Although I believe in your hacking technology, the strength of the other side can not be underestimated. So you should be careful now. After all, when our whole team was fighting the enemy forces, you made a lot of credit. So now many forces know that you exist. Because with you, every time they talk, it''s like someone''s watching. This makes them have scruples and reservations every time they act. Every time we try our best, we will avoid it for a while. So I''m afraid they''ll target you first. " Zhang Zheng said lightly. ¡±Brother, don''t you believe my hacking skills? I''m the queen of hackers, no matter who they are? I have confidence. I am just like you in the first battle. You are very confident when fighting the enemy, so you will succeed every time you fight with others. As your sister, I certainly will not admit that she is better than me. But I''ll be careful. " Said little cherry blossom. ¡±By the way, cherry blossom, you now use your computer to go up that website, check what special phenomenon? Then you check it now and let me know later. " Zhang Zheng said to little cherry blossom. ¡±D OK, brother, I''m going to check the website where I''ve posted After Cherry Blossom finished, she opened the computer, input a string of heart-shaped letters, and then used a special code symbol to input into a software, and then opened the software to enter a special website. Because this website contains all the information of underground forces, it can be said that it is the most comprehensive website of the whole dark empire. Can log in this website, must be in the website registered member, if wants to pass this member, must pass the website authentication. Even if there are many people who know about this website, they can''t get into it. Because of this website, there are special personnel evaluation. Each member has a unique code. Only with this exclusive code can you log in to this website. In the process of landing the website, you must also have pupil identification, which is to avoid someone entering the website after malicious knowing the code. This will make the site extremely unsafe. At this time, some people will ask, since this website contains all the basement forces, will the old forces maliciously manipulate this website? Yeah. The person who created the site is said to be the first generation founder of the dark empire. It was also the most ferocious one in the whole dark Empire at that time. The dark Empire led by him could really compete with the world. In other words, all the dark forces in the world are hostile to each other and are under the command of one person. It is said that this website was founded by him, and after the establishment of the website, a series of rules were set in the website. First, those who can join this website must be registered members. The member itself must be a member of the underground forces, and special personnel must be sent to conduct actual evaluation. If it does not match the content of the report, there are also special dark forces in the website, which will deal with these people. Because this is to ensure the safety of the website, many contents in the website can not be published. That''s why it''s so strict.Second, after entering the website, any member can offer a reward on the website. You can also post any kind of information on it. The people on the website don''t care about what a member posts. Third, any member on the website maliciously publishes his code or maliciously takes people who are not members of this website to browse this website. The site will cancel its membership and send people from the dark forces to exterminate. And so on the above provisions, which ensures the security and fairness of the website. Therefore, since the establishment of the website, there are many distribution maps of forces on the website and various offers of rewards. Can be published on the website. And the safest part of the website is that it has good privacy. The website will be maintained by special hackers every day to prevent some members from stealing users'' information directly through some means. Because some members of the news released, the reward may be other members of the website, so the website will have good privacy maintenance in order to avoid conflicts. Therefore, on this website, we will publish some reward for killing people, and if others accept it, two people will chat with each other privately. But the real information of its users will not be known by others. And the most convincing thing about the website is that it never publishes anyone''s information, no matter which power you are? This site is arguably the most detached presence of the dark ones. Chapter 407 And so on the above provisions, which ensures the security and fairness of the website. Therefore, since the establishment of the website, there are many distribution maps of forces on the website and various offers of rewards. Can be published on the website. And the safest part of the website is that it has good privacy. The website will be maintained by special hackers every day to prevent some members from stealing users'' information directly through some means. Because some members of the news released, the reward may be other members of the website, so the website will have good privacy maintenance in order to avoid conflicts. Therefore, on this website, we will publish some reward for killing people, and if others accept it, two people will chat with each other privately. But the real information of its users will not be known by others. And the most convincing thing about the website is that it never publishes anyone''s information, no matter which power you are? This site is arguably the most detached presence of the dark ones. Zhang Zheng and cherry blossom are of course one of the members of the website. The name of the member registered on the website is bloodthirsty. A name that scares everyone. As soon as the name is released, no matter what the content and news is, it will attract many people''s attention. This is the horror of bloodlust. ¡±Sakura, please don''t log in with your member account. You can use my membership account! It seems that my account has not been logged in for a long time. Although once this account is logged in, it is bound to produce some small sensations. However, these small sensations must appear in my opinion now. If only you send that sentence, although it will cause some impact, it will not achieve much. If we want to play this time, we have to play a big one and give him all of them. " ¡±Brother, it seems that you really intend to fight them to the end this time. " Little cherry blossom looks at her brother. ¡±Yes, I won''t give up if I don''t achieve my goal this time. I was the top ten killer in our list, although I was in a hurry to retire at that time. But it has had some big impact on my brothers. Some of them have been offered a reward, and some of them have lived for a period of time. But they never tell me. Especially the second, since he knew I was retired, he never bothered me. I guess the reason why the rest of them didn''t come to see me was that the second one told them. Second, I still know that character. Second, he is calm and calm, and never says much. After that, all the people except me decided not to retire. Only the second one didn''t say a word since I retired. Just told me, big brother, I respect your decision. Our brothers will give you the life you want. These days are really hard for the second Zhang Zheng said earnestly. ¡±Seriously, brother. You really owe your second brother too much. I have seen the second brother in the most difficult time, seven brother was assassinated, seriously injured. The rest of the brothers were also injured to varying degrees. After I learned that, I just wanted to tell you about this situation. I want you to avenge us, but my second brother stopped me and told me not to tell you. You really owe the second brother too much. During these times, the second brother has been supporting himself in the whole team. And from the second brother to the tenth brother, nine of them will believe in brother, and you will come back. But the one who believes you most is the second elder brother. I can see it clearly. That''s why I risk being scolded by you and say that bloodlust will come back to this thing. " Little cherry blossom some sad said. ¡±Our second brother always encouraged us in the most difficult time. Let us believe that brother, you will come back, that bloodthirsty will come back again, lead our team invincible, standing on the top of the world. No matter how much frustration the real life brings us, we always have a belief in our heart, which supports us. That''s your brother. " Small cherry blossom said here, can not help but feel sad in the heart, and then gently sobbed. It may be that in a period of time after Zhang Zheng''s seclusion, a lot of things really happened, which made these people suffer a serious blow. After brother Sanyin and brother Qiyin were killed, they all took the risk to save brother Qiyi. What''s all this about? It''s all because of his brother''s bloodthirsty and seclusion. All the hostile forces are rampant. When my brother is here, they are all turtles with shrinking heads. That period of time was really very dark, dark to now, as long as small cherry blossom think of that period of time will feel very painful and sad. Zhang Zheng looked at the little cherry blossom, so sad, and then felt very painful in his heart. Then gently put her arms around the shoulder of little cherry blossom and let her lean on her chest. Zhang Zheng has been gently stroking the head of small cherry blossom, hoping that construction can heal the pain in the heart of small cherry blossom. At the same time, he is very self reproached, because of his own reasons, will let his brothers suffer. At that time, I also thought that those people would drill out of the water to attack the people around them, but the other people who didn''t think of would have such a black hand? Zhang Zheng secretly thought that this time I would not give up easily. Dare to bully my brother, this time I will even take back all the interest. I want to let them know who dares to touch my bloodthirsty brother, who does not want to live.¡±OK, OK, little cherry blossom brother knows. I know you had a very bad time that day. This is my brother''s fault. This time my brother avenges you. Don''t be sad, cherry blossom. Now that your brother is here, who dares to bully you? Who else dares to bully my brother? " Zhang Zheng gently comforts little cherry blossom. ¡±Mm-hmm Little cherry blossom nodded gently. Indeed, when my brother was there, which force dared to bully us so blatantly? Very few people even attack us behind our backs. ¡±After you log on my sister''s account, you can have an impact on my sister''s account. " Zhang Zheng said to little cherry blossom. ¡±OK. Brother, I''ll log in to your membership account now. " Chapter 408 Zhang Zheng did not hide his member account password to cherry blossom. Zhang Tongzheng, a member of Yinghua club, has never registered with Zhang Tongzheng for a long time. After inputting a string of letters, Zhang zhengran verified her pupil. After passing, she successfully boarded Zhang Zheng''s membership account. ¡±Brother, what do you want to do now? Now that I''m on your account, what should I do next? " Little cherry blossom looks at Zhang Zheng. What Zhang Zheng asks him to do, she will do what she wants. ¡±You first turn off my hiding, because my account has always been hidden online. If it is hidden this time, it will not be effective. You don''t know what dark forces have been paying special attention to me. So I think as long as it''s my enemies, they will send people to pay attention to my personal account in real time after they know that I''m coming back. My personal account has always been the only one, and if I want to have any big action, I will definitely log in to this website. So this time, we will use this news in turn to draw out some dark forces distributed in the dark. Now that we''ve got more baits, we should use a big net so that we can catch all of them in one net ¡±OK, I''ll do what you say. I''ve closed your hide now. And I''ve logged into the background software to monitor in real time who are paying attention to your account all the time. " After school, Zhang Zheng took a taxi with a birthday present for Wang Jingyi and went to a private club named paradise. When he wanted to enter, he was stopped by a strong security guard. ¡±What do you want, boy This strong security guard, dressed in a black suit, black shoes, muscles bulging, wearing black sunglasses, a face as hard as iron. Zhang Zheng lifted his eyelids and looked at him and said, "what else can I do here? Of course, I''m in." The strong security guard looked up and down at Zhang Zheng, and found that the other party was only wearing a very ordinary school uniform with many folds. He even carried a plastic bag in his hand, so he began to despise him. ¡±You''re looking for trouble, aren''t you? Go, go and play. Do you poor student know where this is? It''s paradise. It''s a place where rich and powerful people can spend their money here. " ¡±I''m just here to keep the appointment Zhang Zheng said lightly. ¡±Ha ha, so poor students like you come to the appointment? Who can invite you? I warn you not to make trouble here, or I will make you suffer. " With that, he pinched the big fist of the casserole. Zhang Zheng sighed and moved his hand. He didn''t want to talk. Because he doesn''t have to talk to each other. But hands on, in this world, no one can be his opponent. As a result, Zhang Zheng''s palms were about to be raised high when a woman''s voice of surprise rang out. Zhang Zheng looked at the source of the voice behind him. ¡±Why, Zhang Zheng, why are you here? " Zhang Zheng took back his hand, looked at the other side with a frown and asked, "are you?" The pretty girl with white skin said with a glance: "I''m wang Jingchen''s good friend and her deskmate. My name is Tang Xue. You don''t know me?" Tang Xue is very angry. You know, they are in the same class, but Zhang Zheng doesn''t know her. Zhang Zheng has never paid attention to this girl. Although she is a companion, there are several people he knows in the class, and the rest of them have not paid much attention to it. After all, there was no intersection between them in the previous life. In this life, Zhang Zheng still didn''t want to meet them too much. Each one has his own path of life, and he has no right to interfere. Looking at the angry girl, she apologized. "I''m sorry you''re dressed beautifully today. I didn''t recognize it. indeed, Tang Xue is really excellent at present. Her red skirt is valuable, her hair is loose, her skin is white and tender, and the smell of a valuable perfume is obviously a certain family property. In addition, he was holding a delicate gift box, which was deliberately placed on the top of the gift box, which was a famous brand of Patek Philippe watch. This watch should be worth more than 200000 yuan. It''s just for a classmate''s birthday party. It''s really luxurious to send such a precious watch. But he forgot that the crystal lotus in his plastic bag is worth 150 million dollars! Zhang Zheng and Tang Xue only had a chat. At this time, the two boys accompanying Tang Xue took a look at Zhang Zheng and asked, "Lei Lei, who is he? You''re not going to introduce us. " At this time, Xiao Yan and Fang Jing got interested and asked, "Zhang Zheng, what do your parents do? " Zhang Zheng raised his eyelids and asked," do we have a good relationship? " "Fang Jing sniffed and snorted," do you know what my father does. " Zhang Zheng''s voice was slightly cold:" as your father''s son, you don''t know what your father does. I''m not your father''s father. How can I know what your father does. " In a word, the square mirror is almost covered."How dare you talk to us like that without any background!" Xiao Yan''s face was slightly heavy and his eyes were cold. At this time, Tang Xue quickly stepped forward and said, "brother Xiao Yan, brother Fang Jing, forget it, let''s go in. Today is Jingchen''s birthday. In her face, she let me go. He was invited by Jingchen." Xiao Yan and Fang Jing looked at each other, and then he hummed. Fang Jing disdains to say: "ha ha, you have no background, no family background, I advise you to hurry back to it, do not think that good grades, popular in the school can brag in the society, since you are invited here, even can not enter the door, do not feel a bit humiliating?" Then he burst out laughing. Zhang Zheng''s face was neither happy nor sad, and his eyelids were not lifted once. In his opinion, these two teenagers will eventually turn into the roles of the same people. It is a waste of time to talk to such people. Seeing Zhang Zheng''s silence, Tang Xuedun thought he was afraid of Xiao Yan and Fang Jing. I can''t help but sigh. Although Zhang Zheng is a man of the day in the school, he would not have come at all if it were not for Wang Jingyi''s invitation. Because Zhang Zheng''s identity is there, if it was not for Wang Jingyi''s face, Zhang Zheng would not have come to such a small gathering. Because it makes Zhang Zheng feel like children''s house, there is no fun at all. It''s so boring. Chapter 409 "You just monitor and record it. Then you can check the IP address of those names, and I will visit them one by one." Zhang Zheng said. Sakura said while the hand is operating the computer. Fingers beat back and forth on the keyboard like a flying butterfly. "Well, brother, I''ll do everything you say." "It''s been a hard time for you, cherry blossom. I need you to monitor the computer all the time. After all the things at this stage are understood, I will take you out for a tour and take you to relax. " Zhang Zheng gently touched the small head of cherry blossom and said softly. Zhang Zheng then turned back to his room, and then, a little more serious. Because Zhang Zheng''s next opponents are undoubtedly much stronger than those he faced before, and inevitably, they may unite to deal with himself and the people around him. If Zhang Zheng does not strive to improve himself, he will probably lose his life in the process of confrontation with hostile forces. Or the inevitable experience of life and death from the people around you. These are the things Zhang Zheng does not want to see, so Zhang Zheng in order to avoid these things. Zhang Chang must try his best to improve his strength in the next period of time. Become more powerful than before, so that in the next confrontation, more powerful to occupy a favorable form. Zhang himself will also better protect the people around him, not to let them suffer a little bit of harm. Zhang Zheng then came to the bed and sat down with his knees crossed. Then began to ponder, how can you improve your strength now? Because now how can you say that you are the most powerful person in the world? I have experienced a lot of devil training that ordinary people can''t imagine before I have my present position. But if you want to go further, it''s even harder. When Zhang Zhengming was thinking hard, a dark shadow suddenly flashed across the window of Zhang Zheng. With his keen perception, Zhang Zheng felt it. Then he yelled at him. "Who is it? Who is out there Zhang Zheng immediately bounced out of bed and came to the window immediately. He didn''t find anyone passing by outside the window. Only a jade pendant was found by the window. It was precisely because of this jade pendant that Zhang Zheng firmly believed that someone had gone through the establishment just now. Because Zhang Zheng would open the window every morning to breathe fresh air. When I opened the window this morning, I didn''t find the jade pendant. So this jade pendant should have been left by the dark shadow just now. Zhang Zheng guessed. Zhang Zheng repeatedly observed the situation outside the window, but found no trace. The only clue left was the jade pendant beside the window. Zhang Zheng thought and thought about it. Finally, he had no choice but to pick up the jade pendant and close the window. Zhang Zheng, then came to the table, sat on the chair, playing with the jade pendant in his hand. Zhang Zheng carefully observed the shape and texture of the jade pendant, and found that the texture of the jade pendant should be a good jade in ancient times, and its shape looks like the five clawed golden dragon of China. Feel the texture of the jade is very wet, in the hands of this jade, do not feel hard inside. Zhang Zheng repeatedly observed the jade pendant in his hand and found nothing special. In addition to the shape of no rain and his intelligence, Zhang Zheng did not find any difference from other jade pendants. Just when Zhang Zheng wanted to give up the idea of continuing to observe this jade pendant, the jade pendant suddenly flashed a green fluorescence, and Zhang Zheng suddenly felt dizzy, and then Zhang Zheng lost consciousness. Before Zhang Zheng lost consciousness, the only sentence in his mind was that he should have been ambushed by the enemy, and this is the end of your life. I''m really too careless, because of a little curiosity, I guess I''ll hurt myself this time. "Wake up, stinky boy. Don''t sleep." Zhang Zheng suddenly felt a voice calling himself, Zhang Zheng, and then opened his eyes very hard. Then he suddenly found himself in a space he didn''t know, which shocked Zhang Zheng. Then he asked with some surprise. "Where am I? I remember when I was just at home, there was a green light, and then how could I be here? " Zhang Zheng felt very puzzled. But at this time, the owner of the voice that woke up the card spoke again. "Stinky boy, you are in the space of jade pendant. However, since you can enter the jade pendant space, it proves that you are the owner of the jade pendant. From now on, everything in this jade pendant space can be used by you. " Zhang Zheng followed the voice and found that it was an old man who was talking to himself. Zhang Zheng asked the old man suspiciously. "Old man, are you mistaken? I saw this jade pendant for the first time today. How could I be the owner of this jade pendant? You must be mistaken. There is also a jade pendant. How can there be space in it? You think this is a myth novel. Are you kidding? Or are you awake? Who else''s old man? You wake me up and send me back. Or I''ll tear it down. "Zhang Zheng said angrily. Oneself originally good stay at home, how in a twinkling of an eye can arrive here? It must be the old man in front of me who made me a ghost. If I am not familiar with my life, I must ask the old man in front of me to send him back. "Stinky boy, how could I make a mistake? This jade pendant knows its owner very well. If it is not the owner of the jade pendant, he would not have come to this jade pendant. Since you can come here, it is enough to prove that you are the owner of the jade pendant. This is what my uncle told me. He can''t cheat me. What''s more, what''s the environment like you know about the earth''s environment? I''ll tell you the truth, this is not the earth at all. This is my uncle who opened a small space in the jade pendant. And if you don''t believe it, you can look at yourself. Now you just enter the jade pendant space, but your body still stays on the earth. " If the old man doesn''t say anything, he will make a great fuss. It scared Zhang Zheng directly. What is the situation? Why did I suddenly come here? How did you become the owner of this jade pendant? This makes Zhang Zheng''s small head full of big doubts. Chapter 410 "No, old man, don''t frighten me. Zhang Zheng was not scared out. " Zhang Zheng didn''t believe what the old man said. What else could he do to open up space? This should be a myth. However, after listening to the old man''s words, Zhang Zheng began to take a serious look at the surrounding environment. He found that there was no sun, no moon, mountains, rivers and rivers here. That is to say, there is no everything on earth here. Zhang Zheng began to believe what the old man said. Zhang Zheng thought that just now the old man said that he should be God consciousness came here, his body should still be in real life. Zhang Zheng, and then he beat himself without believing in evil. "Oh, how painful! Old man, you''re lying to me. It''s not a divinity at all? Why do I hurt myself so much? " Zhang Zheng said angrily to the old man. After the old man saw Zhang Zheng''s confused sexual behavior, he couldn''t help laughing. And said. "Are you stupid, son? You are not dreaming now. If you dream, you may not hurt yourself. But now it''s your divinity and your body. In Tongbai''s words, it is a simple truth that your spiritual consciousness comes to the jade pendant space, while your body stays outside the jade pendant space. How could this jade pendant find such a stupid master After the old man explained to Zhang Zheng, he said with fragmentary words. Just after listening to the old man''s explanation, I began to believe it. After all, like your own body, you are born with the power of bloodthirsty, which can''t be explained with other people. Zhang zhengran then continued to ask the old man. "Well, old man, I almost believe what you say. But what do you mean by coming to me now? Are you looking for me for something? " At this time, the old man became serious and said to Zhang Zheng. "This jade pendant should have been your thing, but after a series of things, it came to you so late. Besides, my name is jiaoyazi. Don''t call me an old man. I also have a name and a surname. " After jiaoyazi finished speaking, Zhang Zheng was very surprised, and then said something like Jiao Yazi. "What''s your name? You''re not teasing me, are you? It''s the first time I''ve heard someone tell me to call him foot When Jiao Yazi heard Zhang Zhengguan''s name was jiaoyazi, he immediately became angry. Then his right hand operated a group of genuine Qi. His right hand and left hand slowly rotated alternately to form a Tai Chi shape. Jiao Yazi then directly and violently hit Tai Chi to Zhang Zheng. As soon as Zhang Zhengyi saw that Jiao Yazi seemed to hit something, he rushed to himself. Zhang Zheng was also fearless, and immediately began to be bloodthirsty and violent. After Zhang zhengran, he suddenly bounced up from the ground, and his right hand slowly received the vicinity of his waist. When the group of things approached Zhang Zheng, Zhang zhengmeng hit his right fist and hit the East and West. Zhang Zheng thought that the things in the memory should disappear. But what shocked Zhang Zheng was that the thing was not directly broken up by himself, as he had imagined. He felt that although it looked like a whole, when Zhang Zheng hit it with his right fist, it was like hitting cotton, and there was no place for him to feel stressed, It''s a very difficult policy. At this time, Jiao Yazi manipulated his real Qi from a distance. He used the Chinese tactics of "four or two strokes of a thousand catties". He borrowed the strength of Zhang Zheng to strike Zhang Zheng directly. Zhang Zheng was a bit caught off guard. I didn''t expect that this group of things still has such Kung Fu. Zhang Zheng suffered a great loss, especially just now that he has exerted all his strength, but there is no force, which makes Zhang Zheng feel uncomfortable vomiting blood. Moreover, the brick strength hit him completely, which made Zhang Zheng feel very frustrated. "Stinky boy, are you convinced? I''ve just used some of my strength. You don''t have the ability to use all my strength. I can understand what you said outside. Do you think you are No. 1 in the world now? I feel that I have been very powerful, so I have some arrogance, who look down on it? I tell you, you are a frog in the well. Compared with my martial uncle, I''m less than one thousandth of his peak. In his time, there were people with the same strength as my uncle. They could really move mountains and fill the sea and fly over the eaves and walls. " At this time, Zhang Zheng was a little lost in thought. He just seemed to feel very sad because his strength could not be improved. Now this scorched tooth seems to have opened up a new world for itself. This world, looks very fierce! It''s good. I''m lack of strength now. Why don''t you tell this rubber duck that he can teach himself Kung Fu and protect himself and the people around him in the next battle. Zhang Zheng then figured it out, and then looked at jiaoyazi with a smile. Jiao Yazi is a little flustered by Zhang Zheng''s smiling eyes. "Jiaoyazi, can I become like you? I don''t know if it will be too late for me to study now. I''m in urgent need of strength to improve myself Jiao Yazi said at this time the purpose of his coming."I actually came to you to help you improve your own strength, because only you are the owner of this jade pendant, and only the owner of this jade pendant can really save the world." "The world you see now is only in a corner, and you have not seen through the real face of the world at all, although you can be called the first in the world. But when you are in front of a real expert, you are not even a mole ant. They can really crush you with one hand. " "But I''ll help you, though if you study again now, it will be a bit of a delay. But if you practice in this jade pendant space opened by my uncle, you can achieve twice the result with half the effort. Because the concentration of aura here is more than 100 times that of the outside aura, you can have leisure pen here and practice outside more than 100 times faster. You can catch up quickly "The purpose of my coming to you this time is to let you practice, because the world will suffer a great impact within three years, which may change the pattern of the whole world and destroy it. My martial uncle predicted early that only the owner of this jade pendant can save the world. Now this jade pendant has chosen you, and you are the Savior of the whole world. " Chapter 411 "There is no doubt about this, because my uncle''s prediction has never been wrong. So now you have only one thing to do, which is to practice and practice. Strive to improve their own strength to deal with the unpredictable accident Jiao Yazi said to Zhang Zheng seriously. Zhang Zhengyi heard Jiao Yazi say so seriously to himself, but also realized the seriousness of what Jiao Yazi said. It seems that jiaoyazi is not lying to himself. Zhang Zheng suddenly realized that he might also bear many responsibilities. Whether it is his brothers or the whole world that Jiao Yazi said, the premise for all things to be accomplished is that you can have enough strength. If you don''t have enough strength, it''s useless to say anything. You can only achieve your goal after you have the strength to be proud of the whole world. After Zhang Zheng thought about it, he said to Jiao Ya Zi. ¡±Jiaoyazi, since what you said is so serious, what should I do? What should I do now? You can see my strength now. I can''t even beat you. How can I protect the world? I don''t know if my own affairs can be solved perfectly this time, let alone protect the world Zhang Zheng lowered his head with some guilt. "Zhang Zheng, don''t lose heart. You are chosen by God. This thing must be done by you. Although there are many people stronger than you in the world, they can''t solve this problem. This may be what you call destiny. Your destiny is to save the world, to save the lives of the Savior. " Jiao Yazi continued. "Don''t worry about the cultivation. I have a Book of internal mental skills. Its name is Xuanyuan Yulong Jue. It''s the best skill. I''m going to teach you the pithy formula of skill cultivation. You can practice in this jade pendant space now. There is aura 100 times stronger than the outside world. Now try it first. Can you practice the first level? If you successfully practice the first level, you will get twice the result with half the effort in the future. The most difficult thing to do is just start to practice. Because without any guidance, it is very difficult to find the tips of cultivation. But now that I''m here, I''ll help you through the most difficult first step. Next, you just need to follow what I''ve taught you, as well as the mental formula. You can practice it slowly Zhang Zheng suddenly felt that a large section of obscure language appeared in his mind. When Zhang Zheng recited this pithy formula in his heart, he felt that there was nothing. When Jiao Yazi saw it, Zhang Zheng accepted it so hard. Then he used the method to help Zhang Zheng run a big week with true Qi. At the same time, he said to Zhang Zheng in his mouth. "Zhang Zheng, please remember the route that I run with genuine Qi. This is the running route of a big week. After I help you dredge the meridians, you try to use the true Qi to run the whole week. As long as you run one week, your body will absorb the aura in the jade pendant space, and then the aura will be stored in your elixir field, and it will become your true Qi. " Jiao Yazi continued. "As long as you can run the whole week, you will be promoted to the Yellow level. I''d like to share with you some knowledge about the level of cultivation. Cultivation is divided into four levels, namely, the four levels of heaven and earth xuanhuang. The four levels are divided into four stages in each level. The four stages are primary, intermediate, advanced and big round. Only by continuous cultivation, can you constantly improve, so that your strength will continue to enhance. And when you practice every day, you can realize that you come to this jade pendant space to practice. I still don''t know how my martial uncle opened this jade pendant space. Anyway, what I have learned is that there seems to be no end to the cultivation of aura here. It can be used for you to practice all the time. Don''t worry. The cultivation of aura here will be exhausted. " Zhang Zheng is also more and more curious about this jade pendant space, but Zhang Zheng''s top priority should be to run a big Sunday by himself. Under the guidance of Jiao Yazi, Zhang Zheng sat cross legged on the ground of the jade pendant space. With both hands on his knees, he slowly followed the route that Jiao Yazi had just demonstrated to himself, and Zhang Zheng began to experience it with his heart. In the process of running a big Sunday, Zhang Zheng felt that there was a steady stream of aura around him, which flowed into his own elixir field, making his Dantian feel warm. And his own Dantian also felt that there was some genuine Qi left in his Dantian, so that his Dantian began to grow slowly. After Jiao Yazi saw that Zhang Zheng began to settle down slowly, Zhang Zheng must lay a solid foundation because he is now in the primary stage of the Yellow stage. If the foundation is not laid well, it will be very difficult for him to make great achievements in the future. Because his martial uncle has a very solid foundation, he has a deep ability to carry the sky thunder during the robbery. So my uncle''s achievements will be very high. "Zhang Zheng, although you may feel the advantages of your own elixir, you must adhere to it. Now your muscles and veins are being widened. If you want to be a master in the future, if you want to be your ideal person in the future, you must resist the present. As the old saying goes, if you eat bitterly, you will become a master. Ten thousand tall buildings rise from the ground. Only if you lay a solid foundation for yourself, you will have great achievements in the future, and you must persist in it. "Jiao Yazi encouraged Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng also heard what Jiao Yazi said and thought about it. It was really like this. The enemy that you may face in the future will become more and more powerful. If you give up for a long time for the sake of immediate interests, you will regret your death in the future, and you may even lose your own life or the life of your closest people. To avoid this, something like this happens. I must work very hard now to strive for early success. Zhang Zheng persisted in the determination for as long as an hour, and finally succeeded in consolidating his initial level of yellow level. Jiao Yazi said to Zhang Zheng with some relief. "Now you have the level of the first level of yellow level, and with this skill, you can beat the first level yellow level people. Otherwise, Xuanyuan Yulong Jue could not be called the top level skill. There are tens of thousands of skills in the world, and many people practice different skills. However, each person can only practice one skill in his life, so it is very important to choose one. Naturally, the Xuanyuan Yulong Jue you are practicing now is a top-level skill, which is said to have been handed down from the Yellow Emperor period. There are few skills that can be compared with Xuanyuan Yulong Jue. And the most important is Xuanyuan Yulong Jue, which is a universal skill. The reason why Xuanyuan Yulong Jue is called universal skill is that Xuanyuan Yulong can transform its own true Qi into any true Qi, which is exactly what it has in mind. Now just because your level is too low, you can''t realize the benefits of Xuanyuan Yulong Jue. When you are at a higher level, you will really realize how powerful and invincible the top-level skills are. " Chapter 412 "Now you have the level of the first level of yellow level, and with this skill, you can beat the first level yellow level people. Otherwise, Xuanyuan Yulong Jue could not be called the top level skill. There are tens of thousands of skills in the world, and many people practice different skills. However, each person can only practice one skill in his life, so it is very important to choose one. Naturally, the Xuanyuan Yulong Jue you are practicing now is a top-level skill, which is said to have been handed down from the Yellow Emperor period. There are few skills that can be compared with Xuanyuan Yulong Jue. And the most important is Xuanyuan Yulong Jue, which is a universal skill. The reason why Xuanyuan Yulong Jue is called universal skill is that Xuanyuan Yulong can transform its own true Qi into any true Qi, which is exactly what it has in mind. Now just because your level is too low, you can''t realize the benefits of Xuanyuan Yulong Jue. When you are at a higher level, you will really realize how powerful and invincible the top-level skills are. " Zhang Zheng nodded vaguely and only asked Jiao Yazi a word. "Now that I have the strength of the Yellow level, how powerful is it? I don''t have the slightest idea of losing it. I can''t even grasp my level of strength now. If I can''t grasp my real strength now, I won''t be able to show my true level against the enemy. " Jiao Yazi looks at Zhang Zheng with a speechless face. Immediately some helpless to Zhang Zheng said. "Your current strength level is four or five times higher than that before you practiced? That is to say, now you can hang the previous four or five of you. If I say this, you should understand it? " Zhang Zheng felt very shocked. He seemed to have practiced for a few times. His true Qi was successfully promoted to the first level of yellow level. He didn''t feel much. How could he improve his strength so much? Zhang Zheng then asked Jiao Yazi with great doubt. "Jiaoyazi, you''re not lying to me, are you? I don''t feel that I have much strength improvement. How can I improve so much than before? I don''t feel that I have improved so much strength myself! " Jiao Ya Zi looks at Zhang Zheng like a fool. "You are now at the beginning of yellow level. In the process of absorbing genuine Qi in your body, she has slowly penetrated into your body. Now these true Qi are slowly transforming your body. Strengthen your constitution and expand your meridians. That is to say, before you can lift 100 kg of objects, you can now lift 200 kg of objects, and silk is effortless. This is the essential difference between practice and no practice. After you practice, your body now has a leap forward growth than before. It''s just that you don''t realize it now. When you really use true Qi, you will realize it. " "How can I get back to real life now? I can''t stay here all the time Zhang Zheng looked at Jiao Yazi with embarrassment. "If you want to go out, I''ll help you out." Jiao Yazi looks at Zhang Zheng with a bad smile. Zhang Zheng looked at Jiao Yazi''s bad smile, and suddenly a bad idea arose in his heart. After a while, the facts proved the bad idea in Zhang Zheng''s mind. Jiao Yazi kicked Zhang Zheng directly with his foot, and Zhang Zheng felt a pain in his buttocks. Then he closed it directly. In Zhang Zheng''s mind, what he is thinking now is, damn scorched teeth, you won''t say it in advance. Let me be prepared mentally. I''m afraid you will not frighten me out of heart disease. When Zhang Zheng was sober, he found that he was back in his room again. He opened his eyes and found that there were two people looking at him anxiously. Of course, the two are their sister Sakura and their girlfriend, Xi Ruoyu. Xi Ruo Liu walked back and forth anxiously, looking very anxious. Zhang Zheng fainted and didn''t know what to do. Zhang Zheng has been taking care of himself all the time. As soon as Zhang Zheng happened, Xi Ruoyu seemed to have lost his backbone and didn''t know what to do. At this time, small cherry blossom found Zhang Zheng, and then quickly said to Xi Ruo Liu. "Ruo Jie, Ruo Jie, my brother is awake. Come and have a look." Xi Ruo Liu heard Zhang Zheng sober up, and then immediately came to Zhang Zheng''s bedside and looked at Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng tilted his head to look at Xi Ruo Liu, and found that Xi Ruo Liu''s eyes were full of worries, and his heart suddenly felt warm. At this time, Xi Ruoyu was concerned as Zhang Zheng asked. "Zhang Zheng, how do you feel? Is there something wrong with your body? How can you suddenly faint? Is not the former hospital treatment bad? Now there are sudden symptoms, or we should go to the hospital to have a look, and we must not delay the body Zhang zhengran sat up from the bed and said to the two girls who were worried about him. "I have nothing to do with my body. I just fainted. In fact, I closed my eyes and raised my mind. Just now I was thinking about something, so I suddenly had hypoglycemia, and then I might faint." Zhang Zheng didn''t say anything about the jade pendant, because Zhang Zheng felt that the jade pendant was too bizarre. Moreover, according to Jiao Yazi, the aura in real life was very rare, but he had enough aura in the jade pendant space. Zhang Zheng knows the truth of his crime. Although the two big and small beauties in front of them all have something to do with themselves, they are their closest people. But in order to avoid unnecessary things, Zhang Zheng decided to hide them. One is to protect the safety of the two of them. In case a new person knows that he has such a magic weapon, and then, regardless of means, he or she will blackmail them to exchange for jade pendant. If such a thing happens, it will be hard to clean up the end. Therefore, Zhang Zheng still decided to hide the secret. Only he knew it. So Zhang can only make up a lie to deceive Xi ruoxiu and cherry blossom that he fainted because of hypoglycemia.Small cherry blossom heard her brother say hypoglycemia, obviously a Leng, said the reason for brother doubt. However, in the case of seeing if sister is very worried, little cherry blossom did not say her doubts. Zhang Zheng also saw the consternation in the eyes of small cherry blossom, but now it is not good to wink at the small cherry blossom in front of Xi Ruo Liu, so he had to excuse himself. "I still feel dizzy now. I''ll lie down for a while." Xi Ruo Liu said quickly. "OK, Zhang Zheng, please have a rest! I''ll ask Forbes to bring us dinner. I asked him to bring more blood tonic things, and then give you to eat, if it is really not possible, we will go to the hospital to have a look "Well, it''s up to you." At this time, Xi Ruo Liu said to the little cherry blossom. "Sister cherry blossom, let''s go out first and let Zhang Zheng have a good rest." Small cherry agreed to nod, and then Xi Ruoyu and small cherry blossom two people out of Zhang Zheng''s room, and help Zhang Zheng close the door. Chapter 413 Xi Ruo liuran said to her sister. "Sister cherry blossom, you are looking at the door of Zhang Zheng''s house. I''ll talk to Fubo first. I''ll help Zhang Zheng make some nutritious food for him to deliver to us. It may be that Zhang Zheng is too tired to go back and forth these days, which leads to some hypoglycemia. Let him have a good rest now After Xi Ruoyu finished, she went upstairs. Little cherry blossom felt a little strange, and then asked Xi Ruoyu. "Ruo, what are you doing upstairs? You''re on the phone with fauber. Can you just say no downstairs? " "I''m going upstairs to check the computer to see what food can be used to replenish blood? We''ll have dinner for fauber to deliver. You''re looking downstairs now. I''ll go upstairs first. " Little cherry blossom looked at Xi Ruoyu and walked into her room. Then she came to Zhang Zheng''s door with doubts. She reached out and knocked on the door, then asked Zhang Zheng. "Brother, are you asleep in it? I have something to do with you. Can I go in? " When Zhang Zheng heard that the cherry blossom was outside the house, he guessed it. She must have doubted that she had hypoglycemia just now. After all, Sakura and himself are brothers and sisters for more than ten years, and he knows himself very well. It can be said that apart from Zhang Zheng himself, the people who know him best. Zhang Zheng, and then there is no way, said to small cherry blossom. " the door is not locked, just come in." Small cherry blossom opened the door, saw Zhang Zheng''s room, and closed the door. Then he said his doubts and Zhang Zheng. "Brother, how can you have hypoglycemia? Your body has never been sick for more than ten years. That is to say, you have never been ill in these years. How can you have hypoglycemia today? Are you hiding something from us Zhang Zheng looked at the little cherry blossom, and with a firm look on his face, he knew that his excuse had not been concealed from him. Finally can only helplessly to small cherry blossom said. "I didn''t hide anything from you. It''s true that my body doesn''t have hypoglycemia, just because of one thing. But because there are too many related things about that matter, I''m afraid it will affect our normal life. But just seeing that you are so worried about me, I can only find an excuse to prevaricate. That''s what you''ve done. It''s good that nothing happened. " Zhang Zheng waved her hand helplessly to the little cherry blossom. When she saw her brother''s firmness, what her brother didn''t say to herself might have a bad influence on herself or the people around her. Otherwise, the elder brother should not say to himself. "Well, brother, you''ll be here first. If if elder sister, already went upstairs to you, prepares to eat this evening''s meal. But now that you''re pretending to be sick, you have to be fully prepared. You can''t let Ruo Jie see that there is a trace of something wrong, you can''t, you are still in the state of illness, sleep a night, all right? However, there is no big problem. After all, it can only show that you are in good health and strong physical quality. After a rest, you will be well. But. " Small cherry blossom hey hey smile way. "I haven''t seen Ruo Ruo take care of people. This time you can pretend to be sick and let Ruo Ruo take care of you. You are very fragrant. After all, this is a rare treatment! You should cherish it, brother Zhang Zheng looked at the smiling cherry blossom, but he was helpless. My sister is really a little mischievous, worthy of their brothers are very headache existence. "Well, if you have already worried about me, do you have the heart to make her worry more about me? It''s almost enough. I should be ok now. After all, there''s something else tomorrow. " "OK, if you''re OK, you can go back to your own room and play. I''ll be here alone. I''ll be fine later." Zhang Zheng said to little cherry blossom. "All right, brother. I''ll go back to my room first. So Zhang Zheng again consolidated his own strength. After all, time can''t be delayed now. If he wastes more time, he will be more dangerous in the process of fighting with the enemy in the future. If you insist on one more second now, the strength will increase by one point, and the winning rate will be higher in the process of fighting in the future. At this time, Jiao Yazi spoke in Zhang Zheng''s mind. "Stinky boy, practice step by step. You can''t practice like a rude man, or you will soon be possessed by the devil. You should practice step by step. You can''t be in a hurry. " "Jiaoyazi, where are you? Why didn''t I see you? How can you talk to me directly Zhang Zheng felt very puzzled. I don''t know where the voice of burnt teeth comes from. Jiaoyazi then said. "Fool, of course, I am in the jade pendant space. Now I am just talking to you directly with the divine stone. My voice can be heard directly in your mind. So you don''t have to open your mouth to talk. You can communicate with me. You can think directly in your mind, and then I can know what you want to say.""I''ll go, jiaoyazi. Are you so good? When can I be like you? I think it''s very convenient to use the stone to talk directly with other people in their minds. " Zhang Zheng said enviously. Jiao Ya Zi, then he said with a smile. "When you get to the ground level, I''ll teach you the method, and then you should be able to learn." " what is so far away? What''s the use of me now? It''s better to seize the time to practice. If you waste these time, I should be able to increase my strength. I can also finish the responsibility you brought to me as soon as possible. It will be all right then. " Zhang Zheng said with great dissatisfaction. "Stinky boy, why don''t you understand what I''m saying? I mean, you have reached the bottleneck of the primary level of the Yellow level. You need a chance, and then you can directly reach the middle level of the Yellow level. At the beginning of cultivation, you need less aura. In addition, the aura in the jade pendant space is very abundant, hundreds of times more than that outside the room, so you quickly reach the primary peak of the yellow family. And what you need to know is that the time velocity inside the preparation space is not the same as that outside. The flow of time in the jade pendant space is very fast. Although you feel that you have practiced in it for a long time, you probably only spent a few minutes and half an hour in real life, which greatly shortened your cultivation time. You will soon be able to improve your strength. " Chapter 414 Zhang Zheng said with great satisfaction. "This jade pendant space is a treasure! There is not only enough aura inside, but also control time, which is a divine level operation. Now I''d like to ask, what kind of person is the person who opened up this jade pendant space, that is, your uncle? Those who can create such things must be able people! Ordinary people don''t have this kind of divine level operation. This is not something that an ordinary person can do. Jiaoyazi, your martial uncle must be a very powerful character. " "That''s right. My uncle was the first person at that time. Oh, you are the same in the ordinary world now. My master, everyone is very afraid of it, but just like my master''s power, he is also afraid of the unknown. My master predicted that only the owner of the jade pendant could resolve the crisis. You are the master of preparation now, so you are shouldering a great responsibility now, so you should practice quickly now, but you should practice step by step. You can''t and can''t be anxious. Because if you''re in a hurry, it''s easy to get possessed. " Jiao Yazi said patiently. Zhang Zheng nodded and said to Jiao Ya Zi. "I see, scorched teeth. I will, pay attention. I will keep calm and practice. I will not be possessed by the devil. What if you get possessed Zhang zhengran asked Jiao Yazi suspiciously. "Being possessed by the devil, in fact, does not have much serious consequences. The light is that the muscles and veins are completely damaged, the elixir field is damaged and can''t be cultivated, and can''t improve the strength, so he has become a waste man. You will change from a practitioner to an ordinary person. If it''s serious, I won''t say it. I''m sure you will know and you can guess. If you are serious, your heart will be damaged and your life will be lost. " Jiao Yazi said nothing. Zhang Zheng was so dangerous that he immediately stopped his panic practice. Then he said awkwardly to Jiao Yazi. "Jiaoyazi, I will practice step by step. I won''t practice rashly. I won''t be possessed." Zhang Zheng, and then looked at himself should also be unable to continue to practice, finally thought, or decided to go out, after all, he can not stay in the room, do nothing! Zhang zhengran got up, opened the door, and then looked at the living room, there was no one in it. Then came to the door of cherry blossom and knocked. "Sakura, are you in there? What are you doing now? I''ve got something for you. Can I go in? " "Brother, come in now. The door is not locked." Cherry blossom in the room to respond. Zhang Zheng, then pushed open the door into the small cherry blossom''s room. Sakura''s room is not as girly as Xi Ruoyu''s room. She has only a wardrobe, a table, a bookshelf, a chair and a bed. It is simple. There were no other messy decorations, just in the form of an ordinary guest room after Zhang Zheng opened the door, he found that cherry blossom was playing with her laptop. Zhang Zheng then went to the side of the small cherry blossom, found that the small fireworks on the computer Zheng made a string of letters that he looked at all headache code. Then he couldn''t help asking. "Sakura, what are you doing Small cherry blossom, and then do not look up like Zhang Zheng said. "I''m compiling a piece of software now, and I''m writing his code. Because of that website, you don''t know that there are hackers invading Hainan, so it''s impossible for you to record on the website who logs in to watch your personal home page, so we can''t find out who is secretly weird to us? So in order to prevent this, I am now writing a kind of code, and then with this code, we can record when and where? Then what account to log in with can know. And I''ve connected it to the world''s largest satellite system on the basis of this software, and I''ve got everything ready, just waiting for the fish to take the bait. " Zhang Zheng looked at the little cherry blossom fingers, like butterflies flying on the keyboard, the computer screen on a string of letters, on the paper, but Zhang Zheng did not understand these fancy things. Finally, I can only say to little cherry blossom. "OK, you can come on slowly, cherry blossom, I believe you very much. You are the most powerful person in all the computer networks I know, none of them. I totally believe you. But you still have to listen to my brother''s words. You should always pay attention to your own safety and do not expose your location information. Although you have logged into the largest satellite system in the world, he is not allowed to use the satellite system to check your position. Although I am not proficient in some things on the computer network, I still understand the general principle. I hope this is the case Don''t lose your eyes on the status of the queen of computer network hackers. At that time, some of my eyes were blinded by the number one killer in the world and the name of bloodthirsty. That''s why they will provoke so many enemies. If they are really powerful, those drawers will not dare to come to the door to find fault, find trouble for themselves, or trouble their brothers. The main reason is that your brother and I really can''t do it. Although I can''t compete with those Xiaoyu shrimps, there is still a long way to go in the competition between the real and the masters. I''m in crazy pursuit of my higher strength, so let''s refuel together"Well, brother, let''s go. Although you told me that some people will be better than my computer level, hacker level. I''m a little skeptical, because your sister''s hacking skills are really good. " Little cherry blossom some mischievous said. "But I will take it very seriously. It''s easy to say that as long as I want to hide myself, no one in the world wants to be able to find myself." Little cherry blossom says very confidently. "I believe your sister, so you go first. After all, there is not much time left for us. If we attack earlier, we can make them less prepared. Our winning rate will be much higher." What are you worried about now, brother "Well, if I have to say, I do have some worries now. I was thinking, is my bloodthirsty name so weak? Now so many people want to take my knife, my brothers, this is completely do not pay attention to me. It was still in the dark before, but now it is on the surface. I didn''t know the exact reason before, but I do now. " Chapter 415 "I believe your sister, so you go first. After all, there is not much time left for us. If we attack earlier, we can make them less prepared. Our winning rate will be much higher." What are you worried about now, brother "Well, if I have to say, I do have some worries now. I was thinking, is my bloodthirsty name so weak? Now so many people want to take my knife, my brothers, this is completely do not pay attention to me. It was still in the dark before, but now it is on the surface. I didn''t know the exact reason before, but I do now. " Zhang Zheng sighed helplessly. "Brother, do you know something now? That''s why you are so sad. " The little cherry blossom looks at her brother and asks in doubt. "What I know now is that we did have some frogs at the bottom of the well. The world we know now is only a little bit of the world. Now we only see the surface of the world, and we don''t know the real origin of the world. Why do they dare to challenge us now? The reason is that they are better than us, stronger than us, better than us. That''s why they dare to challenge us so wantonly. If they don''t have enough strength, they are challenging us. Do you think the leaders of those big forces are so stupid? Which faction leader would be so stupid? So generally speaking, they have enough strength to challenge us. So I''m very worried now, because we haven''t made any progress in recent years, especially my strength. I''m afraid that their strength is constantly increasing, but we are still standing still. If there is a struggle at that time, we are likely to lose nine out of ten. That''s why I''m so anxious to ask you to find out those forces that are paying attention to us all the time. We''d better start first. " "Brother, what kind of things you just said made me confused. What is to see the surface of the world, not to see the essence of the world, I feel very confused. I don''t understand what you''re talking about at all Little cherry blossom scratched her head in doubt. Zhang zhengran said to little cherry blossom. "To put it simply, what we see in this world is just a corner of the world, not the whole world. Like the frog at the bottom of a well, we only see the sky on the hole, but we don''t know how big the sky is. And before that, someone told me about the nature of a world. In this way, I fully understand how big the world is and how ignorant I am. Let''s just tell you, sister. We are ordinary people, but there are a group of people who are different from us. They are better than us, no matter how we train? invigorate health? It''s not going to be their opponent. " "No, brother. How can there be such a powerful person in the world? Why have I never heard of it? Don''t you rely on guns and ammunition? It''s just like the people in ancient martial arts novels. Are they gods Little cherry does not believe it. Zhang zhengran continued. Zhang Zheng thought for a moment, but he should still talk to little cherry blossom about cultivation. After all, little cherry blossom is also his closest person. When he wants to deal with the incident in the future, it will be very troublesome if there is no cherry blossom. Therefore, Zhang Zheng plans to confess to the cultivation with little cherry blossom. " those people who are more powerful than us ordinary people are practitioners. Of course, you can understand them as heroes in martial arts novels." "Brother, would you like to make up a story with me here? What kind of martial arts are you talking about? You feel like a mythical novel. This is real life. Your brother, you can''t be sick of your brain, right? It''s bullshit here. " Small cherry blossom work also want to touch Zhang Zheng''s forehead, want to test Zhang Zheng''s temperature is normal? Zhang Zheng took away the little cherry blossom''s hand, and then said to the little cherry blossom seriously. "Sakura, you have to believe it''s a fact. You say that I have bloodthirsty. You know that it is because of bloodthirsty that I can survive in the world and become the king of killers successfully. If I didn''t have the skill of bloodthirsty, it would be very difficult for me to do what I had done before. You are like blood, which is a power that ordinary people don''t have. It''s like a skill. So are those who practice. They can move mountains and fill the sea, fly over the eaves and walk on the walls, which is just like what is said in martial arts novels. There are, of course, such a group of people in real life. Before, we didn''t know about them, because they had rules in the secular world. Practitioners could not easily enter the market and interfere with worldly affairs. Otherwise, practitioners were much higher than ordinary people. They almost hanged all ordinary people. How can ordinary people live in the secular world? Therefore, some people have made regulations for practitioners, which are used to restrict these practitioners and prevent them from entering the secular world. " After listening to Zhang Zheng''s explanation, little cherry blossom also realized the seriousness of the problem. Then he asked Zhang Zheng. "Since they have regulations, they can''t easily enter the world. What are we worried about? Brother, you don''t want to sayLittle cherry blossom thought of here, her face showed a frightened expression. "Brother, you don''t mean that they may have come to the world now, and they may become members of our hostile forces, right?" Small cherry blossom, think of what her brother said to herself before, some bold guess way. Zhang Zheng nodded seriously. "Indeed, it is very likely that they will become the accomplices of our hostile forces. If we have the help of those practitioners, we may end up with the annihilation of our whole army. Sister, I have said so much. You may not understand the concept of those practitioners. I''ll show you Zhang Zheng then took the cherry blossom to the outside of the villa. Looking for something in the garden, Zhang Zheng suddenly found a piece of granite with better texture. Then he took the cherry blossom to the granite and said to the little cherry blossom. "Sister, look at me carefully. I''ll smash this rock with my fist." After Zhang Zheng finished his speech, he began to sink into the elixir field and felt the real Qi in his elixir field. Then, according to Xuanyuan Yulong Jue''s mental method line, he tried to gather the true Qi into his right fist. Zhang Zheng felt that there was a great energy in his right fist. Then he drank a lot and directly smashed the granite with a weight of several hundred jin ¡£ Chapter 416 Zhang Zheng then took the cherry blossom to the outside of the villa. Looking for something in the garden, Zhang Zheng suddenly found a piece of granite with better texture. Then he took the cherry blossom to the granite and said to the little cherry blossom. "Sister, look at me carefully. I''ll smash this rock with my fist." After Zhang Zheng finished his speech, he began to sink into the elixir field and felt the real Qi in his elixir field. Then, according to Xuanyuan Yulong Jue''s mental method line, he tried to gather the true Qi into his right fist. Zhang Zheng felt that there was a great energy in his right fist. Then he drank a lot and directly smashed the granite with a weight of several hundred jin ¡£ Then, with a bang, the granite was smashed by Zhang Zheng. Then we look at Zhang Zheng''s right hand, but there is no trace of injury. This is because of the protection of genuine Qi, so Zhang Zheng''s right hand is not hurt at all. Small Sakura saw that her brother could smash hundreds of Jin of granite with one punch, and covered her mouth with her hands. Zhang Zheng then slowly tightened, and then used the remaining Qi in his body to run a big week, and then slowly opened his eyes. Said to the little cherry blossom in a state of fright. "Did you see that? This is the power of the cultivator, and I am just at the beginning stage of the cultivator. In front of those real masters, I really have no way to compare with others. It''s really the difference between the two. I think this should be the assassin''s mace of our hostile forces. Although I don''t know why they directly sent cultivators into the world regardless of the regulations of practitioners, it doesn''t help to entangle them now. The top priority now is to improve our own strength, so as to have a chance of winning in the future. I''m going to discuss it with my brothers tomorrow. Otherwise, it is likely to suffer a lot. I think Lao Qi may have suffered from it. I''ll come tomorrow and I''ll ask him carefully what''s going on with him? " The little cherry blossom looks at elder brother so fierce, then can''t help but ask to elder brother. "Brother, since you are so powerful, you must be a cultivator? Can you make me a cultivator? So I can protect myself, right? I don''t need you to worry about me every day, if I have such a strong, then who dares to bully me? Brother, please teach me how to become a cultivator Small cherry blossom looks at Zhang Zheng like a coquettish, hands embrace Zhang Zheng''s arm and begins to shake. When Zhang Zheng heard of cherry blossom and wanted to be a cultivator, he suddenly thought of it. Yes, I just think that I have become a cultivator. If all the people around me have become practitioners, what are we afraid of? When you come back, ask Jiao Yazi if you can make everyone around you become practitioners. Zhang Zheng looked at the little cherry blossoms that he longed for, so he had no choice but to say. "I''ll check it for you later to see if there is a mental method suitable for you to practice? See if you can become a practitioner? But it will be very hard to practice. Are you sure you can stick to it? younger sister. If you really can''t hold on, it doesn''t matter. I will protect you forever. You can rest assured. I''m not going to hurt you a little bit Zhang Zheng said seriously to little cherry blossom. After that, he thought about Yinghua seriously. "Brother, since I was bullied by those boys when I was a child, you have always taken special care of me and protected me like a princess. You never let me get a little hurt, you always carry all the things on your body, you hurt yourself, and don''t tell me. To tell you the truth, if sister Ruo told me, brother, you have never really enjoyed childhood, but you have tried your best to let me enjoy the happiness of childhood. Now I just want to tell you, brother, when I grow up, I can share it for you. I''m no longer the little girl you used to protect. Now I also want to share the burden of you, to be a person who can stand by your side, rather than a vase hiding behind you forever. Every time you came home before, I looked at the scars on your body and knew that it was the wounds caused by the crazy fighting with the enemy outside in order to let me live a good life. Every time I see these scars, I feel special heartache. So brother, I really don''t want to be a person who can only be protected by you. I also want to be able to protect you. Although we are not brothers and sisters, but you treat me as the most intimate person to treat me. If my brother had not you, now there would have been no Cherry Blossom me. So if I can, I want to be a practitioner, and I want to protect your brother After listening to the words of cherry blossom, Zhang Zheng sent out some feelings. "My little cherry blossom has finally grown up, and it is not the little girl who used to follow her brother. In the past, my belief in fighting outside was that I knew there was a little sister at home waiting for me to come back every day. So no matter what kind of difficulties I encounter, whether facing snakes, ants and beasts in the rainforest, or facing guns and ammunition in the desert, all kinds of difficulties can''t stop me. Whenever I face the threat of life, my heart only think of me, must live, because there is a person at home waiting for me, I can not die. You are the faith in my heart. Although we are not brothers and sisters, even our ages are almost the same. But I thought you were my family a long time ago. No matter what, you can rest assured that I will protect you, I will protect all the people around me. It''s my promise that they won''t be hurt at allZhang Zheng vowed to say. "Well, let''s go back first. Otherwise, if we should be in a hurry, I will ask you about your cultivation. If you want to practice, I will support you. After all, I can''t stay by your side all the time. If you can practice, I can rest assured that you can stay at home alone "Well, brother, I love you so much. Brother, you are so kind to me." She said to her sweet face. "Well, she''s a big girl. She''s so shameless that people will laugh when they see her. If you keep this temper, who dares to marry you in the future?" Zhang Zheng said half jokingly. "Hum, I don''t care about them. I will not marry any more. I will follow my brother. You, brother, I will go wherever you go? What do you say, brother Little cherry blossom looks forward to Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng had no choice but to say to little cherry blossom. "Well, what do you say? My little princess. I really can''t do anything about you. It seems that I can only let you Ruo Jie treat you. " "If sister Ruo doesn''t bully me? If sister Ruo said, she would like to be a good sister with me. We all agreed that if you bully one of us in the future, the two of us will work together to bully you. Do you dare to bully us in the future? " Zhang Zheng has a bitter smile. His girlfriend is enough for him to have a headache. Now, with the little cherry blossom, it seems that there is no good fruit to eat in this family. Small cherry blossom pulled a bitter smile of Zhang Zheng back to the villa. Chapter 417 Zhang Zheng and cherry blossom return to the villa, just to see Xi Ruo Liu in the living room. Xi Ruoyu also happened to see Zhang Zheng and cherry blossom come back from outside. Then he said to Zhang Zheng. "Zhang Zheng, how did you go out? Is there nothing wrong with your body? " Zhang zhengran later said to Xi Ruoyu. "I have nothing to do with my body. If you don''t have to worry about me, I''m in good health. I just went out because I told Sakura that I was in good health and could move freely, so I went out Sakura also agreed to try and nod. Xi Ruo liuran looked helplessly at Zhang Zheng and little cherry blossom. "OK, Zhang Zheng, anyway, you should pay attention to your health. I asked Fubo to bring it to us for dinner. You can see that your hypoglycemia must be due to the fact that your body is too tired these days, which leads to hypoglycemia fainting. If you don''t have anything to do, you can go back to the house and have a rest. We''ll leave it here. " Zhang Zheng, and then he was persuaded by Xi Ruo Liu to return to the house. Zhang Zheng saw that there should be no one''s own business here, and then the spirit came to the jade pendant space, and then began to cross the knee training, enhance strength. In the evening, the door bell of the villa rang. Xi Ruo liuran then opened the door of the villa. It turned out that Fubo had brought himself dinner. "Miss, I''ve brought you dinner, and I''ve asked the cook to make it all according to your request. What''s wrong with you, miss? If you want to eat so many blood tonic things, miss, you are here. " At this time, Fubo looked at Xi Ruo Liu, who felt some fever on his face. He took the dinner that fauber had prepared for himself. At this time, Fubo looked into the living room and did not find any trace of Zhang Zheng in the living room. Then he asked Xi Ruoyu. "Miss, why didn''t I see Mr. Zhang? Mr. Zhang, aren''t you at home? " "No, he''s in the house now. I want these meals and blood tonic things for him. He''s sick, so I want these meals. I hope his health will get better soon." He explained. Fauber suddenly realized that he scratched his head awkwardly. His guess seemed to be wrong. Then he said to siroliu. "Miss, is Mr. Zhang healthy? Do you need me to send Mr. Zhang to the hospital? This condition can''t be delayed. If it is serious, it will be bad. " Forbes asked with concern. "Zhang Zheng said that he had no problem with himself. I also told him that if he was not in good health, he would send her to the hospital. But he told me that he was completely well, and he insisted that he would not be sent to the hospital. Then I acquiesced. If she didn''t come out again, I would send him to the hospital Fauber nodded and went on. "Well, miss, I''ll go back to the chairman first. There''s something else to deal with, so I''ll go back first. Miss, take good care of Mr. Zhang. I''ll go first." After Fubo finished, he left the villa. Xi Ruoyu saw that Fubo had gone far away, and then put the food in his hand on the table. He just wanted to ask cherry blossom to ask Zhang Zheng to have dinner, but he thought about it again. He is now Zhang Zheng''s girlfriend, and it is proper to take care of him by himself. There is no saying of shyness or shyness. After all, he did not confirm the relationship at the earliest time. Zhang Zheng could protect himself regardless of life and death. What else could he worry about his face? After Xi Ruoyu figured it out, she said to little cherry blossom. "Sister Sakura, wash your hands quickly and come to the table. We have dinner. Fauber has already sent us the food. Let''s eat while it''s hot." Small cherry blossom hears Xi Ruo Liu to call after oneself, nod to promise a way, at the same time tidy up own notebook computer. At this time, little cherry blossom seems to think of something, said to Xi Ruoyu. "If sister Ruo, I''ll call my brother together. I''ll go to his room and ask him to come out and have dinner together." After the little cherry blossom finished, she just wanted to get up and go to Zhang Zheng''s room. But it was stopped by siroliu. "Sister Sakura, you can come directly to the dining table for dinner. I''ll ask Zhang Zheng to have dinner. I''ll just go and call her. Just come and eat. " Well, if I see cherry blossom, I will nod. Then he went to the dining table and didn''t call Zhang Zheng. After Xi Ruo liuran arranged the food, he came to the door of Zhang Zheng''s room. And knock on the door. "Zhang Zheng, are you in the house? Come out and have a meal. The food is ready. All the food that Fubo has just sent is still warm. Come out and eat it Siroliu said twice to the room, but there was no movement in the room. Xi Ruoyu, then very confused. What is Zhang Zheng doing in the house? Xi Ruo Liu ran after some unwilling to try to shout at the room twice, but there was still no movement in the room. Xi Ruoyu had no choice at last, and then he said to the house. "Zhang Zheng, then I will come in."After Xi Ruoyu finished, she tried to turn the door handle. Fortunately, the door was not locked, so she opened the door easily. After Xi Ruoyu entered Zhang Zheng''s room, he found Zhang Zheng on the bed with his legs folded as if he were practicing. Zhang Zheng closed his eyes. Xi ruoluo ran into Zhang Zheng''s face curiously, and then reached out to shake in front of Zhangzhou, but Zhang Zheng still did not respond. At this time, Xi weak Liu saw that Zhang Zheng was practicing with his upper body bare. So Xi Ruo Liu looked down carefully with his eyes, and found that Zhang Zheng had eight abdominal muscles, which was particularly obvious. Xi ruoluu then stretched out his small hand shyly and wanted to touch Zhang Zheng''s abdominal muscles. Zhang Zheng, can''t he fall asleep like this? If I secretly touch his abdominal muscles when she is asleep, will he think he is a little girl? However, it is true that Zhang Zheng''s figure is very interesting. This is his best friend. Xiaoxue often tells him that he has eight abdominal muscles. His boyfriend also has it, and he is on the spot. Xi Ruo Liu himself struggled in his heart, and this little hand stretched into the air did not know whether to touch or not. However, in the end, he did not resist the temptation of abdominal muscles, and the small hand finally fell on Zhang Zheng''s abdominal muscles. Xi Ruo Liu gently touched two times and felt a fever on his face. Then can''t help but the heart of shame, hastily withdrew the small hand. Then he thought, when Zhang Zheng woke up, he would not know that he was secretly touching his abdominal muscles. But what Xi Ruoyu doesn''t know is that although Zhang Zheng''s spirit is in the jade pendant space, he can also feel the subtle changes in his body. His bloodthirsty has strengthened his hearing. He can know that someone is coming from his room, but he doesn''t know who it is? Chapter 418-419 Zhang Zheng, since returning to the room, the spirit came to the jade pendant space. Because of this, Zhang Zhengcai ignored the concept of time. I don''t know how long it took, Zhang Zheng suddenly felt that someone had come to his physics. Zhang Zheng, when he heard the voice, seemed to call himself. At this time, jiaoyazi said to himself. "You son of a bitch, concentrate quickly. You can''t be distracted. Do you want to be possessed? You can''t be half hearted when you concentrate on something. If you are possessed by evil, you may lose the possibility of practicing in your whole life Zhang Zheng heard Jiao Yazi say so and so, but also realized the seriousness of the matter. He quickly took back his mind and could only say it silently in his own heart. If it''s not that I don''t want to pay attention to you, but I have no way to distract myself now! After Zhang zhengran, he continued to concentrate and practice. After Zhang zhengran began to practice for a short time, Zhang Zheng suddenly felt some itching on his stomach. He felt as if someone was touching him. Zhang Zheng wanted to laugh. But because of the duck, I always let myself concentrate on practice, so I can only resist the itching feeling. That itching feeling lasted for a period of time, and then disappeared. Zhang Zheng thought in his heart, it should be if he left. At this time, Zhang Zheng''s practice was coming to an end. He took a deep breath, exhaled, put his hands flat on his knees, and then opened his eyes. After Zhang Zheng''s spirit returned to the real world, he found that there was no one else in his room. Liu had already left the room one minute before Zhang Zheng woke up. Zhang Zheng had no choice but to put on his coat and went to the dining table in the living room. When practicing, Zhang Zheng''s body will produce heat, because Zhang Zheng''s body accumulates a lot of cold and toxin. When practicing Xuanyuan Yulong Jue, the true Qi will continuously refine the body in the process of running the mind method, which will lead to the continuous discharge of toxins and cold Qi in the body. The final result is that Zhang Zheng''s body will often sweat In order to avoid frequent change of clothes, Zhang Zheng took off his coat in his own room. The only thing that made Zhang Zheng a little embarrassed was that he didn''t close the door when he practiced and let Ruo Ruo come in. At this time, Jiao Yazi said to Zhang Zheng in his mind. "Stinky boy, I just remembered that this jade pendant has a magical effect. It can help you do the role of early warning. For example, if someone is murderous to you, or someone wants to do harm to you, the jade pendant will give you a warning. Let you be on guard in advance. This jade pendant has a lot of magical effects, but now it is because your level is too low, which leads to the limited knowledge I can learn now, plus you can''t develop all the functions of the jade pendant. Everything depends on your cultivation level. You can only practice hard. When your level goes up, you will know. There is also stinky boy. You must remember that cultivation must be gradual and orderly. You can''t blindly covet, otherwise the consequences will be very serious. " Zhang zhengran then said to Jiao Ya Zi. "I know about scorched teeth, and I will remember them." Zhang zhengran then sat down on the table, at this time Xi Ruoyu also found that Zhang Zheng came to the table. Then when I think of Zhang Zheng''s abdominal muscles, I feel some fever on my face. Xi Ruoyu looked up at Zhang Zheng and found that Zhang Zheng was also looking at himself, with some smile on his face. It was this smile that made Xi Ruoyu wonder if Zhang Zheng had already known that he was secretly touching Zhang Zheng''s abdominal muscles? I always feel that there is a kind of bad intention in Zhang Zheng''s eyes. Now Xi Ruoyu can only pretend that he doesn''t know anything. Then he eats by himself and says nothing. Seeing the table full of blood tonic dishes, Zhang Zhe knew that it was Xi Ruoyu who was very attentive. He made up his mind that he was sick and had hypoglycemia. He hoped that Liu would prepare so much food for himself in a hurry. Such Zhang Zheng''s heart is very moved, he has such a girlfriend, is really a blessing in the last life. Zhang Zheng looked at the table full of dishes, in line with the principle of never waste, began to eat on the table. Xi Ruo Liu felt very happy when he saw Zhang Zheng''s appearance. After all, this is a dish prepared by myself for Zhang Zheng with great care, although it is not made by myself. But the popularity of Zhang Zheng scared the cherry blossom nearby. The little cherry blossom says with fright. "Brother, why are you like a pig? Eating in the arch? You don''t look like a person who has just recovered from a serious illness. You look like a person who has been hungry for several days and has no food to eat. If you look at your eating style, you are not afraid of choking yourself to death? " Zhang Zheng, and then give small cherry blossom a white eye, and then said. "What do you know? You little fart kid, you have to eat with a big mouthful, so eating can be called eating. The food tastes delicious like this. " Small cherry blossom and then quickly back to Zhang Zheng a white eye. After the three of them finished eating, Zhang Zheng wanted to clean up the table. He cleaned up all the things on the table. Zhang Zhenggang wanted to clean up, but was stopped by Xi Ruoyu. "Zhang Zheng, if you don''t feel well, you should go back to your room and have a rest. You can leave it to me, and sister cherry blossom. You''ve been busy with your work all afternoon. You can go back to the house and have a rest. Just give it to me."Xi ruoxiu also yawned after saying this. It seems that it was because of Zhang Zheng''s affairs that Xi Ruoyu felt a little sleepy after worrying about Zhang Zheng all afternoon. Zhang Zheng saw Xi Ruo yawn and said to himself, let himself go to rest, which made Zhang Zheng very moved, but also had some heartache. Zhang Zheng said to Xi Ruoyu at this time. "Well, if. My body has no problem at all. You don''t have to treat me as a patient any more. You are as serious as I had in a car accident before. Isn''t it solved quickly? Even recovered. So now you don''t have to worry about my health. What''s more, it''s such a small problem. I''ll recover after a sleep. You don''t have to treat me like this. It''s a bit awkward. " Zhang Zheng stopped Xi Ruoyu in a hurry and then said to Xi Ruoyu. "If you are, because I am sick today, you are busy working all afternoon. You can leave these jobs now and let me do them. It''s really not possible. There are also cherry blossoms. I''ll let him clean them up with me. We two should be ready soon. You can go upstairs to have a rest and go to bed. After all, we still have something to do tomorrow. If you still have to attend tomorrow, you must be beautiful and energetic. Otherwise, how can you go out with me to meet people? Right? " Chapter 420 "If you are, because I am sick today, you are busy working all afternoon. You can leave these jobs now and let me do them. It''s really not possible. There are also cherry blossoms. I''ll let him clean them up with me. We two should be ready soon. You can go upstairs to have a rest and go to bed. After all, we still have something to do tomorrow. If you still have to attend tomorrow, you must be beautiful and energetic. Otherwise, how can you go out with me to meet people? Right? " Xi Ruoyu turned his head and thought that it was the same thing. I really have been busy all afternoon today. Now I feel a little sleepy and tired when Zhang Zheng said this. Some of them want to sleep. Then he said to Zhang Zheng. "Well, Zhang Zheng, I''ll go upstairs to have a rest. If we don''t want to clean up these things, we will find a cleaner tomorrow and let him clean up. If you are tired, go straight to rest. I''ll go upstairs and go to bed. Good night After that, she turns upstairs. Zhang Zheng saw that Xi Ruoyu went upstairs and then said to little cherry blossom. "Sakura, go back to your room first. I''ll take it here." Little cherry blossom nodded and then said to Zhang Zheng. "Brother, don''t forget to ask me if I can practice? Don''t forget it for me Small cherry blossom said urgently, eyes full of desire, looking at Zhang Zheng. "OK, I''ll help you to ask, I''ll help you check, I won''t give you forget, you can rest assured." Zhang Zheng said helplessly to the little cherry blossom. Little cherry blossom heard her brother make a promise to herself, and then happily hopped back to her room. Zhang Zheng was speechless, looking at his simple sister, he was really not angry with this simple and lovely sister. Finally, Zhang Zheng cleared the table and then returned to his room. Finally, I thought about it. I have practiced for such a long time today, and I have consolidated the primary level of the Yellow rank, which is very strong. Moreover, I have to pick up my brothers tomorrow. I will not practice at night, and I will have enough spirit. After Zhang Zheng wanted to inform, he began to sleep. The next day, Zhang Zheng was awakened by a sound while he was still in his sleep. Zhang Zheng opened the door with bewildered eyes, and then saw Xi Ruoyu picking up things back and forth. Zhang zhengran couldn''t help asking. "What are you doing here early in the morning? You don''t go to bed. What are you packing up here? What time do you think it is? You''ll come out and pack up. " When Zhang Zheng looked at his watch, it turned out that it was only six o''clock. "Oh, I can''t sleep now. Then I want to tidy up the house, so that your brother won''t think you are too untidy. By the way, when you go to pick up your brother, you should wear the clothes I bought for you! Anyway, it''s already bought. You can wear it and go out to pick up your brothers. By the way, Zhang Chang, are you still sleepy? Or I won''t clean it up, you go back to bed. When you wake up, I''ll clean it up Zhang Zheng is really some speechless, looking at his girlfriend, he has been woken up, can you go back to sleep again? Then he said to siroliu. "If you don''t need this kind of thing at all, you and we can find aunt cleaning to help us do it well. We don''t have to clean up the house at all. If I am an ordinary person, I am an ordinary rural child, you can be your most authentic self, and you don''t have to change yourself or accommodate me for me. I''m really upset about you. " After hearing Zhang Zheng say this, Xi ruoxiu put down what he was doing, and then quickly came to Zhang Zheng, hugged Zhang Zheng, and said to Zhang Zheng gently. "Well, I know Zhang Zheng. Don''t they want to be a virtuous girlfriend. You can''t let your girlfriend do nothing, can you? You see, I really can''t do anything now. I can''t cook, I can''t clean my house. I don''t even know how to wash clothes. I wash them with a washing machine or let people in the dry cleaners do it. Do you think I''m stupid? " Zhang Zhengchong touched Xi Ruo Liu''s head and said softly. "If you think too much, I don''t know how many times I have said it. What I like is you, the one who talked to me over the wine. I like you with that personality, rather than you changing yourself for me. You''re like this kind of laundry and cooking. I''ll do it. You don''t have to go to the kitchen. When you are with me, I will take care of you, not you. As the old saying goes, I am responsible for making money to support my family, and you are responsible for beautiful flowers. Right. You''ll be responsible for the beauty, and I''ll do the rest. " Xi Ruo Liu smiles at Zhang Zheng Tian Tian, and then says to Zhang Zheng Tian Tian. "Then Zhang Zheng, I''m hungry. I want to eat the rice you cooked. You come and cook for me If you see the political circle for a while, you will know that there is no good thing. I''ll know when I hear that Xu Ruoyu asks herself to cook. What else can your girlfriend do? Only pet. Then helplessly said to Xi Ruoyu."OK, I''ll cook for you. You can have a rest or sit on the sofa for a while, and I''ll make the meal for you right away." After Zhang Zheng finished, he went to the kitchen to cook. Zhang Zheng made a bowl of spring noodles in the morning. After two bowls of noodles, Zhang Zheng put them on the table, and then called Xi Ruoyu to have breakfast. Xi Ruoyu saw that there were only two bowls of noodles on the table, then he was very puzzled and said to Zhang Zheng. "Zhang Zheng, don''t we ask sister cherry blossom to eat? If she''s sleeping, do you want me to wake her up? Let her come down to dinner. " Zhang zhengran shook his head. "You don''t have to call her. I left him a lot of spring noodles in the pot. I''ll give him a cover. I''ll leave a note for her when he wakes up. If he''s hungry, let him eat by himself. I don''t need to ask her to get up for dinner in the morning. She won''t get up at all. Anyway, she doesn''t have to go out with us today. Let her sleep a little more. " Xi Ruoyu bowed his head and said. After Zhang Zheng and Xi Ruoyu had a good meal, Zhang Zheng looked at his watch and it was only seven o''clock. Now it was still early, so he was not in a hurry to pick them up. Moreover, they did not give themselves the exact time. I went early, and I was waiting there. I might as well have a rest at home. Chapter 421 "You don''t have to call her. I left him a lot of spring noodles in the pot. I''ll give him a cover. I''ll leave a note for her when he wakes up. If he''s hungry, let him eat by himself. I don''t need to ask her to get up for dinner in the morning. She won''t get up at all. Anyway, she doesn''t have to go out with us today. Let her sleep a little more. " Xi Ruoyu bowed his head and said. After Zhang Zheng and Xi Ruoyu had a good meal, Zhang Zheng looked at his watch and it was only seven o''clock. Now it was still early, so he was not in a hurry to pick them up. Moreover, they did not give themselves the exact time. I went early, and I was waiting there. I might as well have a rest at home. Zhang Zheng, now suddenly remembered, before in the drugstore to see a gold creation medicine, and then can''t help but to Xi Ruoyu asked. "If so, do you know that there is a drug called Jinchuang medicine? That''s the magic gold creation medicine. Have you ever used it? " Xi Ruoyu suddenly wondered why Zhang Zheng asked himself this, but he still answered Zhang Zheng. "I know about this drug, but I haven''t used it. Anyway, I heard from them that this kind of wound healing medicine is very magical, it can repair those scars, and some people around me have used it. What''s up? How could you ask me this all of a sudden After hearing Xi Ruoyu and his own explanation, Zhang Zheng explained the reason to Xi Ruoyu. "It''s just that I found that the profit of the new drug was too high. I don''t know if he and I used the same prescription, but I can be sure that if I use my prescription to make the drug, the cost is only a dozen yuan. But I saw her on the shelves in the drugstore, and the price was 1000 yuan. This profit is really outrageous. It''s cheating consumers. Although I can''t guess what kind of prescription she used? But I can be sure that the cost of his prescription is not as low as mine, but it is not as high as it is? " "Zhang Zheng, do you mean that you also have a prescription for the golden bed medicine? And the cost is lower than his prescription. Is the effect the same? I''ve heard that magic gold wound medicine can really repair old scars Xi Ruoyu was a little suspicious. After all, many people around him said that the effect of the Jinchuang medicine was very good. Even her best friend, xue''er, had used it. Moreover, according to Xueer, the reason why the Jinchuang medicine can achieve such a good effect is that it contains a rare Chinese herbal medicine called Saussurea involucrata, so the cost will be higher and the price will be so expensive. However, Zhang Zheng said that the cost of his own prescription was only a few dozen yuan, which could achieve the same effect as that kind of Jinchuang medicine. It was a bit too strange. Zhang Zheng saw that Xi Ruoyu was suspicious of his prescription, and then he could not help feeling helpless. "If you don''t think it''s cheap, there''s no good product. As far as I know, the cost of my prescription is only a few dozen yuan, but the effect of the drug made by my prescription is the same as that of the magic one she sells. If you don''t believe me, I''ll go to the drugstore to buy some herbs some other day, and then I''ll configure them for you. Then you''ll know. " Well, Liu Chengzhu nods at the chest seat. Xi Ruo Liu suddenly thought of it and then said to Zhang Zheng. "Zhang Zheng, since the cost of your prescription is so cheap, and it can achieve the same effect as that kind of Jinchuang medicine. Why don''t you get a brand of Jinchuang medicine? And then make it into a drug and put it on the market. As far as I know, the sales volume of the Jinchuang medicine in the upper class circle is very good. Basically, it has price but no market. If you can also make the drug, I''m sure it will sell well. " Xi Ruoyu''s words opened a way for Zhang Zheng to come to wealth. Indeed, after Zhang Zheng refused to accept employment, there was no source of property in these days. Although he had a lot of wealth before, and his brother was also the richest man in the world, Zhang Zheng certainly had no shortage of money. But Zhang Zheng didn''t want to live on other people''s money. After all, his own money was more comfortable to spend. Zhang Zheng thought about it for a long time. It is indeed a very good way to get rich. Although one''s own is often put on the shelves, it will certainly not sell as well as that one. However, the difference between one''s own Jinchuang medicine and that magic one is that its cost is very low, so you can set the price of Jinchuang medicine lower. As long as someone tries his own Jinchuang medicine, and then finds out the effect of his own Jinchuang medicine and that magic Jinchuang drug The effect is the same, and the price is still more magical than that, often much lower, when you do some advertising, then Jinchuang medicine will sell well. "It''s true that the method you said is feasible, but if the finished product is put on the shelf, it still needs a lot of things to deal with. For example, there are medicinal materials, production process, and then there are sales channels, and a series of things. So this matter still needs to come slowly, can''t be anxious. And the most important problem is that we often need it. If we play, we won''t be famous. Although the effect of our model is the same as that of the magic one, we still have no way if no one is using itZhang Zheng said helplessly. "Do you know any people who are famous in medicine? If someone with a high reputation in the medical profession speaks for us, or we can borrow his fame, then our Jinchuang medicine will soon be able to connect with people Xi ruo''s words brightened Zhang Zheng''s eyes. Why didn''t you think of it? Guan Xuemin, who is famous in the medical field, is not Guan Xuemin one? Listen to military brother said, Guan grandfather in the field of traditional Chinese medicine, but a leader. In the upper class, grandfather Guan is very popular. I''ll discuss with him and borrow his fame. There should be no problem?. "Yes, if you are too right. When time is free, we will discuss this matter. Then we will start our own company and set up a pharmaceutical company ourselves. The main product of our pharmaceutical company is Jinchuang medicine. Then you will be the boss''s wife. " Zhang Zheng said with a smile. Xi Ruo liuran gave Zhang Zheng a white eye. At this time, Xi Ruoyu looked at his mobile phone and found that his chat time with Zhang Zheng passed quickly. It was already more than nine o''clock now. Zhang Zheng''s brothers should come soon. After all, it took him and Zhang Zheng some time to get to the airport, and then he said to Zhang Zheng. "Well, don''t think about those things. You see, it''s more than nine o''clock now. Let''s go to the airport as soon as possible! Don''t let your brothers wait. " Chapter 422 "Well, let''s go to the airport now. If we go now, we should be in a hurry. Although it''s OK to ask them to wait a little longer, I invited them here on my own initiative and said that I would meet them at the airport. Otherwise, it would be a great dereliction of duty to be a big brother. " "Now that you''ve got it, we''re not going to get out of here." Xi Ruoyu gave Zhang Zheng a white eye. Then Zhang Zheng and Xi Ruoyu drove straight to the airport. When they were on the road, Xi Ruoyu suddenly remembered that he had not heard Zhang Zheng introduce his brothers. I think in my heart, this can''t work, then I even don''t know how to call, this is too embarrassing. Then he said to Zhang Zheng. "Zhang Zheng, would you like to introduce your brothers to me now? I don''t know what your brothers are. I don''t know what to call them. If there will be some embarrassment after the meeting, you can introduce it to me in advance. Anyway, there is still time. I can''t get to the airport for a while and a half. " "In fact, there is nothing to introduce. It''s OK. They are all very easy-going people. You should not have any pressure at all. Like little cherry blossom, they are generally indifferent to outsiders, but they are very friendly to their own people, and many of them are very open-minded. So I feel like you should get along with them easily. " Zhang Zheng thought about it for a long time. Anyway, if he is his girlfriend now, and if there is going to be a fight, he must go and fight with his brothers. Even if he doesn''t say it now, if he will certainly find some greasy things from others'' mouth or from some Internet, it''s better to go straight now and if you understand. Zhang Zheng then said to Xi Ruoyu. "I have nine brothers in all, and ten of us are the top ten killers. I''m number one, so they call me boss. What about the second? He is a very good thinker. His logical thinking is particularly strong, his thinking is particularly comprehensive, and his heart is very careful. Second, the reason why he can rank the second in the list of killers is that he kills people, never like us, with all kinds of weapons or force. Second, he completely kills by his own wisdom, and his killing technology is terrible. So when I''m away, the rest of them will listen to the second very much. Maybe you don''t quite understand. I''d like to introduce to you something happened to the second boy! " After that, Liu thought about it. "Second, he once received a killing task. The task was to assassinate the prime ministers of one country. Second, he took over the task. But the prime minister was surrounded by many powerful people who were protecting her. The employer who killed Mr. Gu once hired many people to kill the prime minister, but they all came back in blood. Many killers lost their lives because of this. No matter how much money the employer paid and how high the reward was, no killer dared to take up the task. But the second one received the task, and completed it perfectly "Second, he only observed the daily life of the prime minister very seriously at the beginning. I have to say that the prime minister''s defense is really severe. Even if you are a disguised person, it is very difficult to assassinate the prime minister. Second, he observed very carefully, including what the prime minister was doing every day? Are there any rules of work and rest? Or to meet someone? What is the process for attending the meeting after that? Wait a minute. He knows all the trivial things "Through a series of means, the second finally learned about the prime minister''s activities in the next few days. According to the personal life habits of palmistry observed by himself, the second can infer what kind of personality is palmistry? Then from his point of view to think, if you have these itineraries, what should you do? The second brother has a very strong reasoning ability. He can easily bring himself into another role. With his own understanding and speculation, the second brother designed a series of series of routines in the journey within a few days, including the design of traffic jams, tire burst, and meeting traffic lights when walking. The second brother calculated very accurately. The end result is that the prime minister died in a runaway truck "Of course, the appearance of the runaway truck is not an accident, of course, it is the calculation of the second son. Even if the truck did not kill the prime minister, the second brother also had his own backhand. On the only way for the prime minister, he installed a remote-controlled bomb, and the surface of the bomb was wrapped in tin foil, which was difficult for outsiders to detect with a detector, of course There are many more than that, so the prime minister died under the second''s precise calculation. Since then, the second has also won a title in the killer world, called the Invisible King. That''s why killing people is invisible. " Xi Ruo Liu listened to a Leng a Leng, his boyfriend''s brother, so fierce? Moreover, he is also a killer. This is not only a killer. Zhang Zheng''s brothers are all killers. However, what Zhang Zheng said next made Xi Ruoyu feel relieved."But don''t worry, second, his ability of calm judgment will give us great help, so the second in our small team is our number one brain, that is, military division. In many cases, the judgment of the second son can help us avoid major losses. Moreover, the judgment made by the second son''s mind is closely related. Even if there is a mistake in one link, it will not hurt much, because the second has already anticipated all the possibilities, and all the possibilities are well prepared. This is the second "It''s needless to say that the third one used to be a fighter, but later he was framed by the boss for some reasons. Finally, he was forced to turn his head to fight underground black boxing." "Even I feel inferior to my third brother''s fighting skills. If I fight with him face to face, I can''t do him any better if I face to face. Third, in order to cultivate fighting skills, he often makes his body reach the limit he can bear. And often do some extreme sports, to enhance their own physical endurance. The third had won 99 consecutive victories in the underground black boxing ring. No one can match it. " Chapter 423 "The third one should have nothing to do with us at all, but his former boss was very afraid of him and was afraid that he would come to his trouble. Because old three''s fighting skills are too strong, so the boss is very afraid. So the boss sent a group of people to kill the third one when he didn''t pay attention. But the third, who has trained in fighting for many years, has a very keen perception. He can clearly infer how many people around him or how many people around him are killing him or herself? Oh, with his fighting skills, he successfully killed all the people sent by his boss to kill him. Later, the third one learned that it was his boss and wanted to kill him. In a fit of anger, he killed his boss. Later, he joined the dark Empire and became the third terrorist on the list of killers. " "Third, this man seems to be rather reticent and not very talkative. But the temperament is very good, even if little cherry how to joke with him, the third will not be angry with little cherry blossom. To tell you the truth, I know the old three and I really don''t know each other "The first time I met with the third, I was on a mission. I met with the third, and I broke his hundred victories. At that time, I didn''t want to reveal too much strength, so I made a draw with him. Although it is not all my strength, but I also used 80% of the strength to draw with the third. The most important thing is that I use my body''s dexterity to avoid all kinds of fighting skills of old three. I can completely feel the strength from his palm, which is twice as strong as myself. And then we got to know each other. The third one is the biggest and strongest among our brothers. " Zhang Zheng said here, some helpless smile. "Third, he has a nickname from an outsider. Because his fighting skills are really unparalleled in the world, they kindly gave him the title of" king of fighting. ". But it really deserves its name. In terms of fighting, I think no one in this world should be the opponent of the third Zhang zhengran then continued to introduce his brother. Xi Ruoyu sat in the co pilot''s seat and quietly listened to Zhang Zheng introduce his brother to himself. "The fourth is in the world of killers, but he is rated as a sharpshooter. His shooting skills really reached the level of the Musketeer. He was really killed by one shot. His shooting was really accurate. I seem to have heard that the fourth senior should be a 3S level marksman in the special operations forces, that is, the highest level sharpshooter. His shooting skills are really impeccable. It''s a piece of cake for him to go through every step. " "But the old four''s temperament is just like robbing. It''s very cold. The whole person is not willing to talk to others. His father is fine all day and likes to play with his guns, as if those guns are more important than his own life. This may be the performance of a gun lover! I know that the fourth elder has received a task, which is to assassinate a person of weight level. Then, the fourth senior found out the route of the heavyweight, and then looked for a high position early, waiting for the appearance of the mission target. Then the target of the mission was riding a bulletproof car. When the protection level reached the first level, it could be regarded as very safe. Ordinary guns can''t penetrate that layer of bulletproof glass. However, the fourth elder seemed to have used a Barrett sniper rifle at that time, and then shot him directly in the forehead of the target at a distance of several hundred meters, and then he was killed on the spot. The old four left smartly. " "Therefore, people from the outside world have given the title of the fourth gun king, which can be said to be worthy of the title. If you want to talk to Mr. four, what he said can make you cold. You don''t think that the fourth senior is deliberately aimed at you and shows such indifference to you. In fact, he behaves like this to everyone. Maybe in the face of me, there may be some differences, but for others, it is the same. It has always been such an indifferent image in front of us. " Xi Ruo Liu nodded, indicating that he had listened. "No. 5, in fact, according to some things, he has a little origin with me." "What do you say?" Xi Ruo Liu ran then asked in doubt. "The fifth man killed by poison. Old five is very proficient in all kinds of poisons. As far as I know, the fifth one accidentally leaked out a kind of virus, and then the virus was carried to a country, and then the virus became out of control. In the virus crisis, that country was dead, with hundreds of thousands of people. After the virus incident happened, the fifth also said to me, the virus is too low, since it can only brush hundreds of thousands of people, it is not in line with my style. And then he told me that the virus that was circulating was an unfinished product, a semi-finished product as the saying goes. This kind of semi-finished product almost killed a country. Moreover, Lao Wu is not only proficient in all kinds of poisons, but also knows about the poisonous insects in Miao areas. So fifth, he tortures people, is really first-class. We get all kinds of hostages every time, and then some people are so hard that they can''t say anything really useful. Then the fifth will come in handy": there are many kinds of poison which are extremely itchy or painful. We can''t solve the problem. Let the fifth man solve it. The teacher can solve all the problems every time, and then we can get the news we want most. Although old five is a person who is very good at using drugs, his medical skills are not good. You let her use poison to kill people, but if you let her to save people, the fifth is really not at all. That''s why I said the fifth had something to do with me. The fifth can kill people by learning medicine. I can save people. " "It''s better to guess. Of course, people from outside will give him the title of poison king. It''s a real image to call him the poison king. " Zhang Zheng said that he stopped here, perhaps because he had not seen his brothers for a long time. He really missed them. Xi Ruo Liu suddenly felt that Zhang Zheng around him was quiet and did not continue to talk about his brothers. After Xi Ruo liuran, he looked at Zhang Zheng in doubt. I found Zhang Zheng''s expression a little sad. I don''t know what happened. Why did Zhang Zheng suddenly feel sad. Chapter 424 Xi Ruo Liu suddenly felt that Zhang Zheng around him was quiet and did not continue to talk about his brothers. After Xi Ruo liuran, he looked at Zhang Zheng in doubt. I found Zhang Zheng''s expression a little sad. I don''t know what happened. Why did Zhang Zheng suddenly feel sad. Xi Ruo Liu ran then asked Zhang Zheng. "Zhang Zheng, what''s wrong with you? Is there something wrong? Or did you meet something unhappy? Why are you crying? " Xi Ruo liuran later found that Zhang Zheng''s eyes were red, as if he had cried. Zhang Zheng''s present appearance makes Xi Ruoyu feel very abnormal. Because in Xi Ruoyu''s impression, Zhang Zheng has always been an image that never panicked when things happened. Whether he was about to be hit by a car or kidnapped by others, I never seem to have seen Zhang Zheng like this before. I was kidnapped at that time. I remember that Zhang Zheng was very angry at that time, but at the same time, he was very calm. What kind of things happened in the end can make this calm and calm man in front of him so sad? At this time, Zhang Zheng also realized that he had lost his temper and quickly rubbed his eyes. Then he said to siroliu. "If I have nothing to do with it, I just suddenly think of something, and then I feel something. In fact, this is not the kind of sad you said, I can say it is a happy tears. Because I''m about to see a good brother I haven''t seen for a year or two. I think it''s a very happy tear. Seriously, if. Before I met you, I spent every bit of my life with those brothers. I think that kind of life really makes me feel very happy and really makes me miss. Then I thought that I could finally relive the happy life at that time again, and then I felt very happy. I could say I cried with joy Xi ruoxiu felt relieved after hearing Zhang Zheng said so. Zhang zhengran continued to introduce his brother. "Now let me introduce you to Lao Liu. No. 6 is our eyes and ears, and No. 6 is the intelligence personnel of our team. We all rely on Lao Liu to collect information. He has many ears and eyes, and he has his subordinates all over the world. It can be said that Laoliu is in charge of the major forces, big and small, in the world. Of course, there are some secrets that Laoliu can''t find, but as long as Laoliu wants to get information, there is no news that he can''t get. It will take some time, of course. This time, cherry blossom made a prank in my name, and set off a huge storm within the scope of various forces in the world. I think this is an opportunity, so I sent Laoliu to explore the news early. This time, Laoliu should be able to bring back some valuable information. We never fight uncertain battles when we do things. After all, there is an old saying that only when we know ourselves and the enemy can we be invincible. " "Because of Laoliu himself, he didn''t get to the sixth place in the killer list because of his killing. But with her ability, she was ranked sixth on the list of killers. Then the outside world also gave Laoliu a title, called the king of spirit. He was given the title because he was so well informed. " Zhang Zheng continued. "Laoliu''s character is very lively. He mumbles and talks incessantly. He is annoying in our ears all day long, just like a fly. Then sometimes, when he talks next to us, he can''t even stand the best third. Directly can''t help but say to old six, old six go out to fight alone, I want to plug your mouth, all day long in my ears buzzing, ringing. My brain''s almost mushy Xi Ruo Liu can''t help but cover his mouth and smile. Zhang Zheng''s brothers really have their own personality. It feels like a lot of interesting people. "And then seven, he''s a little special. Seven, she''s a woman. He is the only woman among our ten brothers. " "Ah, is there a girl in your brother? Is she also a killer? Or is it that your old Ji, like Lao Liu, entered the list of killers because of some special abilities? " Xi Ruo Liu asked in doubt. Zhang Zheng shook his head and explained to Xi Ruoyu. "Seven is a killer like us. But Lao Qi is a beauty in itself, and he is good at making up. He would often disguise as a variety of beautiful women in a variety of occasions. Then in the process of getting close to the target, then assassinate the target. Generally speaking, Lao Qi is good at camouflage, and his camouflage skill is very clever. Basically, in a toilet time, old seven can change his appearance into another completely different person, and his way of speaking and walking posture can be completely different. So in the outside world, no one knows what Lao Qi really looks like "Then because of this very vague image appeared in front of the public, and then the outside people gave Lao Qi the title of" shadow king. " "But I have to say that Lao Qi is also a very good girl. Her personality is also very good, I think if you two meet, you should be very chatty. After all, you and little cherry blossom establish friendship so fast, Lao Qi''s character is also a very lively, you estimate that you should be able to be a good boudoirZhang Zheng said with an embarrassed smile. Xi Ruo Liu ran nodded quickly. "Lao Ba, I have to say, he is a real bull. The best thing about Lao Ba is that he can make bombs himself. He is familiar with all kinds of explosives. Such as high explosive, detonator, timing, mines, and so on, are his best. Therefore, Lao Ba often rushes to the blaster among us. The bomb invented by Lao Ba is really powerful. If we don''t pay attention to it, we may be affected by its power. It''s really terrible. Old eight, the process of carrying out the task need not be said. It must be simply to make bombs and explosives, and then put them in the places where the targets often go in and out, and then detonate them. With a bang, the task should be completed. " "The outside world is because Lao BA''s bomb is very powerful, so Lao Ba is also known as the bomb king." "What about Xiao Jiu. Xiao Jiu should be the youngest of our brothers. Xiao Jiu studied assassination. Xiaojiuzi, the art of assassination is very powerful. Of course, Xiaojiu is good at assassination. Xiaojiu''s assassination is almost the same as Ninja''s in R Chapter 425 "What about Xiao Jiu. Xiao Jiu should be the youngest of our brothers. Xiao Jiu studied assassination. Xiaojiuzi, the art of assassination is very powerful. Of course, Xiaojiu is good at assassination. Xiaojiu''s assassination is almost the same as Ninja''s in R "The most important thing about Xiao Jiu''s assassination is that he is quick, accurate and ruthless. What Xiaojiu pursues is to kill with one blow. However, we are in the process of the assassination. However, it''s a headache for us all the time. Because we all stipulate the venue, Xiao Jiu has no space to play. Therefore, Xiao Jiu usually ends up in failure. But if you enlarge the field to the wild, then small nine can play a lot of space, even if I have to play a 12 point spirit to pay attention to the surrounding environment. Because I don''t know when Xiaojiu''s assassination may come to his side. From this point of view, it is enough to see how powerful Xiaojiu''s assassination skill is. Because of this, the outside world called Xiao Jiu the Assassin King. " "But because of his age, Xiao Jiu is not only the youngest of our brothers, but also the most shy one among our brothers. Sakura likes to tease him very much. Every time Xiao Jiu is teased by Sakura, she almost cries. Then she comes to me and asks me to take care of her. Xiao Jiu is a very shy boy, so we all like him very much. They see him as his own brother. " Zhang Zheng smiles sweetly. "I''ll tell you one last time, the last brother. When Sakura was bullied by others in the mall, didn''t I ask her to call her ten brothers? It was to the last brother. He is indeed the richest man in the world. His family is in charge of all the economic lifelines of the world, and she is the best and most inhumane of all of us. He is just a playboy. However, people are very generous, and they are also very selfless towards brothers. They are basically responsive to what they want. Whether it''s Xiaojiu''s assassination, you need a handy dagger. Then old ten, that is, Rogge, without saying a word, directly spent a lot of money around the world looking for it. If he could not find it for a period of time, Rogge continued to increase the reward and continue to search. Finally, he found a very handy and sharp dagger for Xiao Jiu "Like the bomb made by Lao Ba, the material source is basically provided by Rogge. Although rod and we seem to be two worlds, we get along with each other just like brothers. They treat me as my elder brother, and I also treat them as my brother. Although they are like the third and the second, they are older than me. However, if they are bullied outside, I will take them to find the place. Because I am a very protective person, as long as someone dares to bully people around them, no matter who they are, they can not bully their own people. That''s why they really call me big brother. It''s not about age. " "So I really miss my brothers. Because before I left without saying goodbye, they really suffered some grievances, these things are my fault. So I should try to make up for them now Zhang Zheng said with some remorse. "Zhang Zheng, don''t think about it. It''s not your fault to retire him. If these things happen, even if you are there, it will happen. Because if the opposite has already had this kind of thought, whether you are in or not? Things will happen as usual. It''s just that you retire at this juncture, and then you say you''re no longer involved in this matter, and then they show their tusks early and start with your brothers. Even if you don''t retire, they will show their tusks, which is the problem earlier and later. It has nothing to do with your retirement. " Xi Ruoyu explained. Xi Ruoyu just hopes that his explanation can reduce Zhang Zheng''s self blame. Xi Ruoyu didn''t want Zhang Zheng to blame himself all the time. After listening to Xi Ruoyu''s words, Zhang Zheng also figured it out. In fact, whether he was there or not really had a big impact on the whole thing. If those people really thought about their brothers, even if they were in those things, it would happen. Only after their retirement, let them more unscrupulous. But now that he has come back, even the previous revenge together. "I''m all right, Ruo. Thank you. I can find you to be my girlfriend in my life. I''m really blessed. If if, I have told you so much about myself, would you still like to be with me now? Are you sure you won''t regret it? " "I''m a killer, and I''ve decided to return to the world, which definitely means that I will carry out some particularly dangerous tasks in the future. It is also possible that in the process of carrying out some dangerous tasks, I don''t know when I will lose my life, and I can''t give you a particularly stable commitment. That''s it. Will you still agree to be with me? " Zhang Zheng''s low voice sounded at this time. Xi Ruo Liu listened carefully to Zhang Zheng''s words. What Zhang Zheng said is indeed some problems. However, Xi Ruoyu is the kind of girl who has no idea what will happen to Zhang Zheng. Anyway, Xi Ruoyu knows that what she likes now is Zhang Zheng. And Zhang Zheng is the only one who makes his heart beat. I must have depended on Zhang Zheng in my whole life."Zhang Zheng, I want to talk to you solemnly. I am your girlfriend now and I will be your girlfriend in the future. No matter what happens to you, I will support you behind your back. Although some things I can not stop you, but I will be at home quietly waiting for you, wish you a healthy return. I xiruoyu is only your woman in this life. No matter what you will do in the future, I will only be your woman. So in the process of your future tasks, even for me, you must pay attention to your own safety and put safety first. " When Xi Ruoyu said this, she quietly lowered her head. After all, a girl said such a bold confession to her favorite boy. She was really shy. After hearing this, Zhang Liuquan was moved. Then Zhang Zheng himself secretly promised in his heart that he would never fail to live up to the girl in front of him in this life. If he failed, the sky would fall apart. Chapter 426 "Well, Zhang Zheng, do we want to be so emotional here? You see, you talk to me, and you are almost at the airport. We''d better get out of the car quickly, and then we''ll pick up your brothers "Zhang Zheng talked with Xi Ruoyu all the way and arrived at the International Airport. After Zhang Zheng got out of the car, he directly took Xi Ruoyu into the airport and waited in the hall. " At this time, the airport broadcast broadcast that there was a plane that just arrived at the airport. Zhang Zheng''s brothers did not tell Zhang Zheng what flight they were taking? But Zhang Zheng estimated that they should arrive around noon today. Maybe those who are far away from here should arrive in the afternoon. After Zhang Zheng heard the broadcast in the hall, he waited for a few minutes, and then his mobile phone rang. Zhang Zheng picked up his mobile phone and picked up the phone. "Hello, are you here now? Second It turns out that the first person to arrive at the airport is the second of ten brothers. The second is a person who values the concept of time. So Zhang Zheng estimated that the second was the first to arrive. "Well, big brother, I''m at the station now. I''m walking into the hall." The second replied over there. "OK, you can go this way to the hall now. We are in the center of the hall. You can easily find mine. You can just come here." Zhang Zheng did not wait for a long time, and then a young man with gold rimmed glasses came to Zhang Zheng from a distance. At this time, Zhang Zheng also found the man with Phnom Penh silk. After Zhang zhengran, he welcomed him. After they met, Zhang Zheng gave the young man with gold rimmed glasses a big hug. And then he said. "As expected, you are the first one to arrive. I''m not surprised. Among your brothers, you are the second. You are the most punctual and have the most sense of time. " At this time, Xi Ruo Liu also came to Zhang Zheng''s side. Old Xi Ruo Liu also found his elder brother''s side, and suddenly a woman appeared. Then he looked at Zhang Zheng doubtfully. "Big brother, who''s next to you?" "Oh, I''d like to introduce you to the second. She''s my girlfriend. It''s a girlfriend I talked about after I retired. " The second one heard that the beautiful girl in front of her was actually the eldest''s girlfriend? Then he said to Xi Ruoyu. "Hello, sister-in-law. My name is Chen Yuan. Please take care of me when we meet for the first time. " Chen Yuan''s monotonous opening remarks made Xi Ruo Liu feel embarrassed. Xi Ruoyu also hastily responded. "Hello, Chen Yuan. My name is Xi Ruoyu. Please take care of me when we meet for the first time Zhang Zheng looked at the two people in front of him. His plain and unaccustomed opening remarks made him feel helpless. Then he said to them. "Well, don''t you two talk here. They are all from their own families. There is no need to be so polite. By the way, second, have you finished your work when you come here? After all, things are urgent now. I''m afraid things will be delayed there. After all, we are not a small situation now, we must rely on your wisdom, we can have a chance to win Chen Yuan nodded and then said to Zhang Zheng. "Boss, you don''t have to worry about it. When I came, I already sent someone to arrange things. I delayed for two days, and there would be no problems. Even if there were any problems, I left them with a plan to deal with them. I''m well prepared." Zhang Zheng nodded and continued. "well, then, let''s go back to the details of things. After all, there are so many people here and there." After all, I think they already know where I am now. After all, Chinese military personnel have already guessed where I am now? Not to mention those forces that have been hostile to us. They must have found out my position information early. What''s more, I have deliberately hidden myself. So I think our every move here is likely to be monitored. " Zhang Zheng, why can we be so sure that there will be enemy spies monitoring themselves? The answer is that Zhang Zhenggang''s jade pendant gives Zhang Zheng a warning signal, but it is very weak. Zhang Zheng, then relying on the strength of the Yellow level, and then looked around for a while, and found that a person looked very abnormal, has been looking at his side. The spies sent by the enemy should be watching all the time. After all, my brothers and those people, such as Lao Qi and Lao 10, are very attractive. In addition to the false news that little cherry blossom made for herself before, combined with the fact that they are their brothers, and they are basically moving here at the same time, it is not difficult to guess that I should be here in nine out of ten. Therefore, in order to find out what I am doing, the enemy must They''ll send spies to observe themselves. After all, those cases have not known about their current situation for a long time, so in order to be able to complete victory, the enemy will always pay attention to their own actions. After all, know yourself and know your enemy, and you will be invincible in a hundred battles.However, the only thing that makes Zhang Zheng feel at ease is that when Zhang Zheng attended big parties or cooperated with many forces, Zhang Zheng always wore a mask of grimace as his hiding place. Because Zhang Zheng is relatively young, sometimes he wears a ghost mask to protect himself from being separated People know each other. But Zhang Zheng has no way to camouflage in terms of height and figure. It is estimated that those spies feel that their figure is similar to the photos in their hands, so they will pay special attention to their side. Fortunately, none of my brothers came together. If I did, I would welcome nine people by myself. It is estimated that the scene of ten people and eleven people would be hard to see in the airport. You can remember the special people in it, not to mention the people inside. When Zhang Zheng wants to hide, there is no way to hide. At this time, with years of wisdom, Chen Yuan, the second eldest, did find out that there were some people''s actions doing things around, which made people look special. They felt that they were not the people who should appear in the airport, but deliberately in the airport. For example, there is a person sitting on the sofa waiting at the airport, looking at the newspaper, but his eyes often appear from the newspaper, watching the people walking around. The person seems to be a spy of some hostile force and sent out to look for himself. Chapter 427 There is another person who seems to be the airport sanitation personnel. Generally speaking, the airport sanitation personnel should always bow their heads to keep the ground clean and tidy, but although that person is also working with his head down, if ordinary people look like ordinary people, he is no different from the normal cleaning personnel, but as soon as the old doggies like Zhang Zheng and Chen Yuan look, they find that this person is willing I''m not a regular cleaner. Because the cleaner''s route is very regular. It looks like you''re going back and forth to inspect people around you, and your eyes will inadvertently lift up to observe the people around you. What makes Zhang Zhen and Chen Yuan suspect that he is an enemy spy is that she did not place a warning sign on the ground after cleaning the ground. Like this kind of uncertain track, strange people can be seen everywhere in the airport. It looks like a dozen people are expected. Long, then said to Chen Yuan with a bitter smile. "I didn''t expect these people to pay so much attention to themselves. Second, you can see that these strange people in the airport are mostly aiming at us. It is estimated that we should have made too much noise this time, which made them fidgety and had to send people to observe our motives and trends. It seems that my influence on them still exists. " Chen Yuan said with a sneer. "Boss, don''t talk about that group of people. Even if they are really united, they are not our brothers'' rivals. Actually, there are a few miscellaneous birds, trying to take advantage of the opportunity to take advantage of it. We want to make some profit from it while we and they lose. After Laoliu finds out the matter, we go to find them one by one. They dare to take advantage of our brothers. I think it''s the small forces who don''t want to live. " "Second, you''re right. Now let''s conserve our energy and keep our energy low. After they come, I''ll talk to them and let them restrain themselves during this period of time, and don''t be too presumptuous. Although they have made preparations now, I think their preparations will be too late. I guess they will have the same existence as Assassin''s mace, otherwise they won''t know that there will be so much noise after I retire. They will certainly deal with us, but in terms of time, they will certainly be too late. We have made full preparations early, waiting for the moment when the fish will bite. In case we show up during this period of time, let them strengthen their vigilance and make preparations in advance. In this way, if we fight with them, we may increase innocent casualties. This is the last thing I want to see. What I need is a fight that''s over, not casualties. You guys, I don''t want to see anybody hurt "Boss, I think you should say this to Lao Shi the most. Rogge is not a person who can live in leisure, although when you retired, Rogge was a little restrained, not as reckless as before. But I heard that recently, Rogge has changed back to what he used to be. Maybe it''s the news that you want to come back again, which makes him more daring than before. Every day, he either plays here or goes there to pick up girls. The most exasperating thing is that he even went to the girls of many influential families, and then got into a lot of debts outside and asked me to wipe his ass. Boss, when he comes, you must teach him a good lesson. I feel that Rogge is like a child who has not grown up. He has not been obedient yet Chen Yuan said helplessly. "Second, it''s been a hard time for you. I''m a big brother. It''s really dereliction of duty. I didn''t do my duty as a big brother at all. All the things happened before were handled by you alone. I''ve heard about Cherry Blossom since I was a child. You made them stay away from me. If it wasn''t for Sakura that told me, I didn''t know that so much had happened. It''s really hard for you, second Zhang Zheng said to Chen Yuan with some remorse. At this time, Xi Ruo Liu also stretched out his small hand and grasped Zhang Zheng''s hand. At the same time, he gave Zhang zhengdi a comforting look. That is to say, let Zhang Zheng stop blaming himself. Second, Chen Yuan shook his head and said. "Boss, what are you talking about? We are all a family. Why should we say that there are no such things? It''s too emotional. Brothers should take care of each other and understand each other. Just like the boss before you retired, no matter who happened to us or who was bullied, we were the boss. You were the first one to speak for us and avenge us. At that time, you were like a shelter for each of us, caring for us everywhere. When you really retired, I really found that our group of people are too dependent on you. You are like every one of them. In fact, you can be an independent character. But because you rely too much on you, some of them can no longer be competent to stand alone! Sometimes I feel that some of them are too indecisive. This is a very serious problem. After all, the profession we do is hard hearted and hard-working. " "And every one of us is someone who can stand alone and hold up the flag before we know each other. The most direct reaction is that since you retired from the boss, the injury rate of each of us has increased. Almost every time they go on a mission, they always come back with colors on their bodies. This was not a phenomenon before, which made me realize the seriousness of the problem"So I don''t want them to bother the boss. One of the reasons is that I think you are too tired. Since you want to retire, I can''t provide you with good help, but I can let these brothers not disturb the boss, and you can have a stable life in your present life. After all, why did everyone think about the ability of another person before "So, boss, you don''t have to blame your wife too much. It''s inevitable that there are some dangers in your career like ours. Each of us will have a high degree of danger when we go out on a mission, so it''s normal for us to put some color on our bodies, so boss, you don''t have to worry about what happened in the past. The past is the past after all. The most important thing for us now is to face the future battle and always be entangled in the past. That''s something that a fool would think about. Do you say, boss Chapter 428 Chen Yuan looks like Zhang Zheng, waiting for Zhang Zheng''s answer. "You''re right, Dick. I do have some small family spirit, too persistent, made mistakes in the past. Let bygones be bygones. At present, the most important thing is to deal with the coming battle against the hostile forces. Let this battle wash away our shame, and use this battle to declare our brothers invincible, no matter what cards or Assassin''s mace are on the opposite side. Who are we? We were the most powerful people at that time, and we were not afraid of any challenge from the enemy. Second and you said that, I am a little relaxed, the heart of the boulder can finally put down. Previously, I always felt that there was a heavy stone in my heart, and I couldn''t put my heart down. When I was waiting for you to come, the stone in my heart was always pressing on my heart, becoming more and more boring. I can''t breathe "But if you say that, I''m much more relaxed now. Sure enough, if you don''t work in this industry in the future, you should be a psychologist. I feel like you''re no worse than this industry. And the risk is low and the profit is high. By the way, you may meet the girl you are destined to love. What a wonderful thing Zhang Zheng looks at Chen Yuan with a smile. Chen Yuan is staring at him like this by his boss, and he feels a little flustered. "Don''t tease me, boss. You know me. How can I become a psychologist? If I see a stranger and don''t want to talk, you still want me to be a psychologist. Isn''t that a joke to me? " Chen Yuan said with a wry smile. Chen Yuan''s words aroused Zhang Zheng''s interest. Zhang Zheng thought about it for a long time. It seems that he didn''t pay much attention to the second son''s thoughts? Take advantage of now have time, quickly face-to-face to ask, satisfy one''s own curiosity. "What are you going to do, second? Anyway, you see, now we are brothers and your sister-in-law. The three of us are here. All of us are from our own family. You can say whatever you want. I want to know what you want to do in the future? " Zhang Zheng''s words made Chen Yuan have some doubts. Chen Yuan thought for a while. It seems that he did not plan his future life. However, he should also think that he can not always be engaged in this career. This career may be done for several years, or more than ten years, he may be the same as the boss. He will go back to seclusion and ignore the tedious things. Is that what the boss said? Find a secure job, and then find a beloved girl to fall in love with her, marry and have children? "To tell you the truth, boss, I haven''t really thought about what kind of life I want to live in the future? Boss, you just asked me what I want to do in the future? I''m a little confused. I don''t know how to tell you. " The second pushed his glasses. "It''s too late for you to think about it now, second. Anyway, it''s all your own people. Just think about it. What do you want to do in the future? What kind of planning plan do you have in the future. You are just like me. I have found my favorite girlfriend now, and then I plan to deal with these things. I will accompany my girlfriend with peace of mind. In addition, my father-in-law also arranged a job for me, as if to accompany my girlfriend to university. I think I should have a good experience of ordinary people''s life in the future, and then I will be a normal person and a normal life. I have such a simple idea to live with my beloved. Just live a normal life. " Zhang Zheng looked at Xi Ruo Liu, who also looked at Zhang Zheng and gave him a sweet smile. Holding Zhang Zheng''s arm in both hands, the sweet show of love between them really envies the tourists nearby. Chen Yuan said helplessly to Zhang Zheng. "Boss, can you and your sister-in-law pay attention to the image in public places? Are you envious when you walk by? Just now, boss, you also said that the most important thing for us now is to keep a low profile. Look, boss, where do you have a low-key performance? Always in a high profile. Boss, it''s hard for you not to be noticed. What''s more, boss, you still have a single dog in front of you. Can you leave me some way to live? When you wait for no one, you two can show love as much as you want. Please, please pay attention to your image. " Xi Ruoyu was embarrassed by Chen Yuan. Quietly in Zhang Zheng''s waist twisted a, Zhang Zheng a little bit tingling. Zhang zhengran then looked at Chen Yuan displeasantly. Chen Yuan was staring at him in the eyes of Zhang Zheng, and felt a little flustered. Bad, just may have broken the boss''s good things, the boss is angry, you may not have good fruit to eat for a while. After all, just now his words have been said, Chen Yuan now understand, what is a curse out of mouth. Chen Yuan, then opened his eyes and looked around, pretending not to see Zhang Zheng''s eyes. Can only guess understand pretending confused, or he must be beaten by the boss. His mouth seems to be still talking to himself about something. "What time is it? Why didn''t everyone else come? Why am I alone? Why haven''t they come yet? A bunch of little bunnies, how come they''re so slow? Let''s wait for them here. "At this time, Chen Yuan seemed to think of something and said to Zhang Zheng. "By the way, boss, don''t you say little cherry blossom has come to you? Why didn''t I see the cherry blossom just now Chen Yuan heard little cherry blossom come to Zhang Zheng''s side to live together when he was on the phone before. However, it has been more than ten minutes since he saw Zhang Zhen. It seems that there is no trace of little cherry blossom, which makes Chen Yuan confused. Zhang Zheng heard Chen Yuan ask himself the whereabouts of cherry blossom, some helpless said. "You don''t know this little cherry blossom. It''s just a naughty little devil. And then, because of some things, I said that some of your brothers would come here this weekend. Then once he made me angry. I said that when your brothers came, they bullied you, and I didn''t care about cherry blossom. He was worried that his brothers would bully her when they came, and I would not help him. He was afraid that he would be bullied, so no matter what I said, she would not come. Now he should be at home thinking about how to procrastinate. I''ll pick her up at home at dinner time, and then you''ll see he Chapter 429 "You don''t know this little cherry blossom. It''s just a naughty little devil. And then, because of some things, I said that some of your brothers would come here this weekend. Then once he made me angry. I said that when your brothers came, they bullied you, and I didn''t care about cherry blossom. He was worried that his brothers would bully her when they came, and I would not help him. He was afraid that he would be bullied, so no matter what I said, she would not come. Now he should be at home thinking about how to procrastinate. I''ll pick her up at home at dinner time, and then you''ll see her Chen Yuan and Zhang Zheng looked at each other and then laughed together. At this time, the loudspeaker broadcast inside the airport sounded the news of an airplane arriving at the airport. Zhang zhengran then said to Chen Yuan. "Second, do you think there are our brothers here this time? If so, guess who it is this time? " Chen Yuan thought for a moment and then said. "I think the most unlikely thing is Rogge. Rogge, I still know that boy. He will come in the afternoon and the last flight. At this time, I think it should be either old six or small nine. I think they are more likely, in my opinion. The rest, I think, should be around noon. " Zhang zhengran then said to Chen Yuan. "OK, let''s wait and see who''s on this flight?" Zhang Zheng, Chen Yuan and Xi Ruoyu were standing in the hall waiting, their eyes were staring at the direction of the exit. After a while, the image of a thin little boy appeared in front of everyone. Sure enough, the second guess is not wrong. In this flight, it is the ninth Assassin King among Zhang Zheng''s ten brothers. "Second, you are right to guess. There is Xiao Jiu in this flight. Sure enough, Xiao Jiu is a child''s temperament. The younger he is, he may have a lot of curiosity. After all, this is the first time that I invited him to come here to play. It is also proper to come earlier. " Then Zhang Zheng and his three men went to the little boy who was very flustered at the exit of the machine. "Xiao Jiu, what are you doing there? You''re not coming here soon. We are all waiting for you here. " Zhang Zheng said to Xiao Jiu. Small nine also heard, someone is calling himself a listen to the voice, so familiar, turn a head to see, it is his boss calling himself. As soon as Xiaojiu saw his boss, he ran over and hugged him. "Boss, I miss you so much. I haven''t seen you for a long time. You must take me to play this time." At this time, Xi Ruoyu was embarrassed. He heard Zhang Zheng call Xiao Jiu, and then he saw the little boy running over and hugging Zhang Zheng. After all, in public places, a 16-7-year-old child was directly hung on Zhang Zhen, which made him a little embarrassed. At this time, Chen Yuan also saw the embarrassment of Xi Ruo Liu, then coughed a few times and said to Xiao Jiu. "Xiao Jiu, you only see your boss, and then you don''t see me here? You said that, you let the second brother cold. I am in charge of you every day and take care of you every day. Then I dare to ask you for a long time, regardless of your elder brother''s kiss. You are so chilling for the second brother. " At this time, Xiao Jiu saw that there were two people beside Zhang Zheng. One was his second brother and the other was a beautiful sister. He didn''t know him. Only then did he find that he acted too much. After seeing a beautiful sister, he immediately became a little shy. Then he lowered his head and rubbed his fingers slowly in front of his chest. His eyes did not dare to see Xi Ruo Liu. This made Xi Ruo Liu feel very funny about this shy boy. "Second brother, how can it be? I like you best, too Xiao Jiu said in a low voice. Chen Yuan said helplessly at this time. "Why didn''t I just see that? You like second brother, too. Is it that the second elder brother has been scolding you these days, and then you are not taken care of by your elder brother and spoiled you all the time. Then you just like your big brother, but you don''t like your second brother, do you? " Zhang Zheng laughed and rubbed Xiao Jiu''s head melon. "Well, Xiao Jiu, let me introduce you. The girl standing next to me is my girlfriend, Xi Ruoyu Zhang zhengran then looked at Xi Ruo Liu and said to Xi Ruo Liu. "If this is our favorite little brother I mentioned to you in the car before, we all like to be kind. We call him Xiao Jiu, and his real name is Chen Xiaoyi, a very elegant name. We all prefer to call him Xiao Jiu. You can also call him Xiao Jiu. " Xi Ruo Liuliu nodded and said to the shy boy in front of him. "Hello, little nine. I''m Zhang Zheng''s girlfriend. Well, you can call me Ruo Jie. " Xi Ruo Liu said sweetly to Chen Xiaoyi. Chen Xiaoyi nodded shyly and then said to Xi Ruoyu."Hello, sister Ruo." Zhang Zheng and Chen Yuan looked at each other, looked at the shy little nine, and then laughed. Zhang Zheng then said to the shy Chen Xiaoyi. "Xiao Jiu, you don''t have to be so shy. You are all from your own family. You don''t want to appear particularly restrained, and I promise you, I will accompany you to play in these two days. If you come across anything you want to eat, drink or play, you will tell your brother I will take you there. I asked, eat well, drink well, play well. Just be happy. " Although Xiao Jiu inherited the road of assassination, he also had the title of "Assassin King" by outsiders. But in the eyes of Zhang Zheng and his group of people, Xiao Jiu is always their favorite brother. Therefore, Zhang Zheng and each of them, if they can, will avoid letting Xiao Jiu know about these intrigues. But don''t think the shy boy is really so shy. When she picked up the dagger in his hand, Xiao Jiu became a frightening assassin. The way of Xiaojiu''s assassination is fast, accurate and cruel. The pursuit of death. It''s really overwhelming. Even if you walk on a broad street, if you are the hunting target of Xiao Jiu, he will kill you without knowing it. This is the horror of Xiao Jiu. Although Xiaojiu has such terrible skills, the rest of the people will take care of Xiaojiu just like taking care of his younger brother. They all treat Xiaojiu as their own brother. At this time, he said to Zhang Ruo Xi. "Zhang Zheng, I''ll take Xiaojiu younger brother to go around first. After all, children are curious about everything. I take her to play. After all, it''s boring to wait here all the time." "Well, take Xiao Jiu with you. If you have anything, you can call me and I''ll find you." Xi Ruoyu nodded, then stretched out his hand and took Xiao Jiu''s little hand. Then he was ready to take him around. Chapter 430 "Take me, little brother. You are also the first time to come to this city, it is inevitable that you will have some curiosity. You see, they must be waiting for others to come here. However, waiting here is just a matter of waiting. There is nothing interesting about waiting all the time. It''s boring. I''d better take you around and buy something to eat and drink. Sister Xu, if you catch such an early flight, the food on the plane is not good. It happens that I will take you to learn about the food culture of this city. " Small nine shyly lowered his head and nodded. This makes Xi Ruoyu look very interesting. This little nine brother is really as shy as Zhang Zheng said. He is a little bit better to Xiaojiu brother, and his face turns red. Finally, Xi Ruoyu took the lead in extending his hand to Xiao Jiu. "Give me your hand. I''ll take you around now." Xiao Jiu blushed and put his hand in Xi Ruo Liu''s hand. Then Xi Ruoyu took nine little people and began to walk outside the airport. Zhang Zheng watched Xi Ruo Liu and Xiao Jiu leave, saying something helpless to Chen Yuan. "I haven''t changed my shyness ever since. It''s always been that little boy, shy of strangers. I don''t know when Xiaojiu can change this small problem. Is Xiaojiu the right age to go to school now? So small, but chose such a road. From childhood, just like me, I lost my childhood, without childhood innocence and happiness. There are only cold weapons and bloody killers. " "Yes! Boss, don''t say you are like this. We are not? From childhood for a goal, adhere to the efforts, otherwise where there are today''s achievements? How can we get to the killer list? And have been in the top ten? A lot of efforts have been made behind all this. You are so many people like us, which one of them really had a childhood life? Whether it''s you, or like five, six, they. Wait, we are really a group of people without youth. But boss, you are better now, you are still a college student, and you have your own girlfriend, which is a double harvest of fame and fortune. It''s not like us. " Chen Yuanpai waved his hand and said. "Well, I don''t rewind now. Am I in? I don''t know whether I''m doing it right or wrong. Maybe we don''t have to fight against our enemies at all. Because this battle involves a wide range of people. It is likely that some unusual things will come out of the millennium. Those things are not what we can deal with at all. Now, we are really weak. Second, are you aware of something? Both before and now, our style is the same as before. In the past, our hostile forces saw that we were all holding their tails? No one dares to challenge us openly. Although we do not take the initiative to provoke them, but they will not take the initiative to provoke us. But now, they dare to challenge us openly. Those people are certainly not mentally disabled. Therefore, I am sure that they must have some backhand or some kind of Assassin''s mace. That''s why they dare to challenge our brothers like this. " "Yes, boss. What you are saying to me is similar to my guess. So when I asked Lao Liu to investigate again, I focused on their internal affairs. It''s true that some different conditions have been found. Their internal situation is not the same as we have guessed. It is not what we think. They are very heavily guarded and strengthen the firepower of the purchasing army. Train your men severely. I asked Laoliu to observe several powerful internal forces carefully and found that the situation was almost the same. Their internal senior staff feel like they are having a holiday, or they are entertaining some important guests. Every day is like a festival. The scene is so grand that I can''t feel the fear that they are going to face us. Therefore, I suspect that they should have some killer mace, and that killer mace should be able to directly kill the existence of our brothers, so those hostile forces will be so wanton, and they will make banquets at this important link. " "Oh? So it is. Sure enough, those people disobeyed the rules and entered the market. In this way, our next battle will become very severe. So my main purpose of calling you here is to enhance your own strength. I have now found a way to increase our strength. Otherwise, if we are hard with them at present, it would be like hitting the stone with an egg. We really can''t beat them. It''s not that I pour cold water on my brothers. I''ve seen an expert before. He doesn''t exist very well in their level, but he can kill me with a finger every minute. How powerful is that man? Zhang Zheng said solemnly. Chen Yuan looks at his boss in surprise. Boss, what you said is not true, is it? Can someone really hurt you? What was that man like? How can you take it so seriously, boss? To the boss, your strength, even the boss, you said you can use a finger can kill the boss you, this era is a bit too strange. Boss, you won''t say it. The expert you know is the same type of person as their Assassin''s mace against the forces, right? Don''t scare me, boss. If that''s the case, how could we have beaten them? "Just like Chen Yuan, who was as calm as ever, he was shocked. After all, from Zhang Zheng''s words, in this way, the strength of the two sides of the war is really very different. If his boss has no backhand, his brothers may be wiped out. No wonder those hostile forces will be so indifferent, but also put on a feast. "I really didn''t lie to you this time. In fact, the world is not like the world we see. In fact, the world we see is a corner of the world, not the whole world. In our world, there has always been a group of people who are super burning. They are a group of practitioners, and that world is the world of practitioners. However, there is a great difference between practitioners and ordinary people. If practitioners and ordinary people live together, ordinary people will have no space to live. Therefore, we have an unwritten regulation in the world, which is specifically aimed at the group of practitioners. The rule is that practitioners can not easily enter the city. Because this will make a great impact on the city, so in such a long time, we have not seen any practitioners. But now I don''t know why those who practice suddenly don''t care about the rules and enter the secular world directly. What''s more, I think the reason why the hostile forces are so swaggering may be that they dare to be so arrogant because there are practitioners behind them to support them. If not, how could they be the opponents of our brothers with their troops? " Chapter 431 "I really didn''t lie to you this time. In fact, the world is not like the world we see. In fact, the world we see is a corner of the world, not the whole world. In our world, there has always been a group of people who are super burning. They are a group of practitioners, and that world is the world of practitioners. However, there is a great difference between practitioners and ordinary people. If practitioners and ordinary people live together, ordinary people will have no space to live. Therefore, we have an unwritten regulation in the world, which is specifically aimed at the group of practitioners. The rule is that practitioners can not easily enter the city. Because this will make a great impact on the city, so in such a long time, we have not seen any practitioners. But now I don''t know why those who practice suddenly don''t care about the rules and enter the secular world directly. What''s more, I think the reason why the hostile forces are so swaggering may be that they dare to be so arrogant because there are practitioners behind them to support them. If not, how could they be the opponents of our brothers with their troops? " "So, boss, you asked our brothers to come here this time, isn''t that what you''re talking about? Even with my wisdom, I couldn''t find a way to deal with them this time. This is simply not a confrontation from the same starting point. They are so much better than us that we have no way to fight them. " Even if Chen Yuan, a wise and resourceful man, could not think of any way to deal with this battle. After all, this is a battle between two levels of people. The level of both sides of the battle is not on the same starting line. If there is a fight, you will die. I hope this big brother really has a way to get through this crisis! If not, this is really the last fight with the brothers. "I''ve found a little way now. What I need most is the concept of time. As long as we have enough time to prepare, there is still a chance of victory. So now we must race against the clock and pay close attention to the enemy''s motives. If those hostile forces find out, if we have any response measures, they will certainly launch war in advance. That would be too bad for us. After all, my method also needs a lot of time. " "Boss, the way you''re talking about is that you can find a group of practitioners and let them fight for us and those people." Chen Yuan asked in surprise. "In fact, it''s not much different from what you said. The way I said was not that I found a group of practitioners. It''s that we fight with those people, and my way is to make our brothers become practitioners. And then we go to fight them and take revenge on our own. "No, big brother, did I hear you correctly? Let''s be a group of people who don''t know anything to become practitioners. I think it''s a bit impractical. Our group of people really don''t understand this, boss, do you think it''s really possible to let us become practitioners? After all, boss, you didn''t tell me about these things. I didn''t even know about practitioners before. I don''t know you don''t even think about our other brothers. They certainly don''t know. And even if we can become practitioners, like those mentioned in the TV series, aren''t all the practitioners graded? We must be too late to practice now. If we practice now, it must be the lowest level of existence, and we don''t necessarily know whether we can cultivate successfully. If big brother, do you have any other backhand? I feel that what you said makes us become practitioners is not reliable. In case of failure, we may be totally destroyed. " Chen Yuan is very worried that, after all, what Chen Yuan said is also a real problem. Because, like those practitioners of the spiritual world, they usually start to practice from an early age, and have laid a solid foundation since childhood. Then after years of continuous hard training, and then can have the current results. Zhang Zheng and Zhang Zheng are now adults, and the youngest one is 17-8. They have already passed the best age of cultivation, because they began to practice when they were very young. At that time, the fastest cultivation was. The higher the achievement of cultivation when they were young, the higher the achievement after they grew up. Now, if you practice, most of your body has been formed and your bones have been shaped. In practice, there will be some elbow injuries, which will greatly hinder the practice and make the practice not so smooth. Zhang Zheng, now I think of this problem. Indeed, it is unrealistic for me to let my brothers become practitioners before. After all, the ages of these brothers are all there. They must have passed the age of the best gold cultivation. And if they practice, they must have a skill suitable for them to practice successfully. What''s more, we don''t know when those hostile forces will wage war against themselves and other people. What''s more, when it comes to the war, the brothers on their side don''t know what the cultivation will be like? What''s more, the problem that bothers Zhang Zheng most is that he has space for jade ornaments, but his brothers don''t have space for jade ornaments. Moreover, the aura in the real world is very rare, which is not as abundant as the spiritual world. So if you think about it, what Tian Yuan said is indeed one of the most important problems at this stage. Really, if you say so, what you have planned will not come true at all! In that case, the war plan that Zhang Zheng had thought of before would be completely ruined. He must think of a perfect plan before he could face the next crisis.So now we can''t let the spies find some anomalies. If we let them find some problems, if we let them go deep into our purpose, and let those hostile forces warn us in advance and let them deal with us in advance, we will probably be seriously hit. It''s also possible that you''ll never recover. Chapter 432 "Second, the question you''re talking about is really one. Moreover, I don''t know whether you are suitable for cultivation, and if you practice, I don''t know if you will come in time. Because of the aura required for cultivation, I can feel the world now. The aura that exists now is very rare, which is not enough for a practitioner to absorb. It is not as good as the former cultivation world. The rare aura from zero really makes the cultivation speed of a practitioner very slow. " "I am a yellow level primary cultivator now. Of course, this is the lowest level among practitioners. The practitioners are divided into four stages: the dark yellow of heaven and earth. Each stage is divided into four levels, namely, primary, intermediate, advanced and great Yuanman. I am now in the primary stage, which can be said to be the lowest one among practitioners. Now I don''t know what kind of level they can contact with the cultivators, or what kind of price they pay? We really don''t know anything about them now. At the beginning, I thought that we could make our brothers practice, and then let us all become practitioners. After that, we should have a way to deal with them. But when you say that, second brother, problems arise. I don''t know what to do now. Now what we lack most is their latest news and time. So we can''t waste a minute of our time. Now time is money "Zhang Zheng and Chen Yuan took a look at each other, and then they both laughed bitterly. Indeed, if we look at it in this way, the winning rate on our side is almost zero. Zhang Zheng is the only one who can fight against those hostile forces. Although the fourth elder can use thermal weapons and guns, no one can guarantee what level those practitioners can reach and whether they can avoid these bullets? The existence of the old four can only give them a deterrent, or give them a fatal blow at a critical moment. " For example, Zhang Zheng, the second, the third, the sixth, the seventh, the ninth and the tenth, all of them fight directly with the enemy, or they will not fight at all. In this way, Zhang Zheng is in great danger. For example, old four, five and eight can give them some secret treatment. For example, the fourth can use the magic gun method to rob him, and can give a fatal opportunity to overturn at the critical moment, or if the fourth can directly kill the monk on the opposite side, there is no need for Zhang Zheng. They will worry about some problems, but no one knows what kind of strength those practitioners have. You are like five and eight. One is poison, the other is bomb. A person is secretly poisoning them, but like the problem just mentioned, no one knows whether they can find out these problems or not? If they don''t find out, it''s a great way to deal with it. If they didn''t find the poison, they would have been able to declare the death penalty. The poison of old five is very poisonous, but the poison of old five is not ordinary poison. Laowu used to live in the Miao area. He learned a lot about the use of poison from the Miao people there. He would also poison. Laowu once introduced to Zhang Zheng that if one person has a poison on another, the other person will become a puppet of the person who is under the poison. It''s very scary to use the magic technique. Lao BA''s bombs, not to mention their power, are too powerful to be said. There are many kinds of bombs that Lao Ba can sit on. They are not only mines, but also bombs for blasting, bombs for tackling difficulties, time bombs, etc. They''re all good at it. The bomb level of Lao Ba is almost the same as that of the military bomb. And dad''s words will deliberately pursue the power of the bomb pursuit. This makes the eighth bomb more powerful than the military bomb. Although Zhang Zheng has cultivated Xuanyuan Yulong Jue, he also has space for jade ornaments, and focuses on Fangzi. His Xuanyuan Yulong Jue is still a top-level skill. Even if he practices the top-level skills, he can not face many personal attacks at the same time, because those practitioners must have practiced for many years. Unlike himself, he is just a novice The cultivation of Xiaobai, compared with those old fried dough sticks, is fundamentally different. Moreover, I have only recently succeeded in training. I have never fought at all, or in other words, I have no ability to adapt to the primary level of the Yellow rank. In this way, there are many problems that need to be solved by Zhang Zheng. There are a lot of big and small things at home, as well as snowy things that need to be solved by ourselves. This made Zhang Zheng feel very uncomfortable. At this time, however, the airport broadcast rang again, and another flight arrived at the airport of H city. Zhang zhengran then said to Chen Yuan. "Second, don''t think so much, soldiers will block, water and earth cover. When we get to the bridge, it''s natural to be straight. We''re worried about it here. It''s not a solution at all. If we think so now, we can''t think of a reason. So at this stage, let''s put this problem down. When I have time, I''ll look for some information to see how we can solve this problem? Do you think we should talk to some other brothers about this? Now I''d like to ask for your opinion. After all, you are the most intelligent and thoughtful of our brothers. If you''re sure, I''ll be relieved. "Chen Yuan thought for a moment and then said to Zhang Zheng. "Boss, I don''t think we should tell our brothers about this. After all, this matter is about too much influence. If someone leaks the news, let those people do a good job on us, and then we will be in a bad situation. After all, they should think that we don''t know about practitioners now, so they are so relaxed. If we let them know and we know about the cultivation, they will certainly be on guard and on guard. At that time, it will be difficult to fight. Now we can pretend that we don''t know, let them relax their vigilance, and we can use this as our Assassin''s mace. So we won''t talk to them first. After all, we are afraid before fighting. This is the great taboo of military strategists! My dad, some of them will not be able to bear such a blow, but I believe my brothers, they will certainly work hard. We are not greedy and afraid of death. Since the enemy wants to fight with us, let them come. Our brothers are not afraid of them Chapter 433 Chen Yuan said firmly. Zhang Zheng also agreed. Yes, he nodded. "Well, let''s keep the secret first and not tell them. Although I believe that they will have the ability to accept in their hearts, I am afraid that they will do some impulsive things, which will ruin their future, so it is better to keep this secret first! " " Zhang Zheng then looked at the exit of the machine and continued. "Second, who do you think is coming this time? After all, it''s almost noon now. Guess who is coming this time? " Chen Yuan pauses, and then pushes his glasses, like Zhang Zheng said. "It''s time to come, either the sixth or the third. I feel that the two of them are more likely. " "Well, let''s see who came this time?" After a while, a large number of people poured out of the machine, but one person appeared to be particularly eye-catching in the crowd. Because his physique is very majestic, and his figure is also very majestic. If all people look at this crowd at a glance, that person must be the most prominent existence. Yes, that''s right. That man is the third of Zhang Zheng''s brothers, and also the king of fighting skills. Zhang zhengran then looked at Chen Yuan. "Sure enough, second, you still know more about my brothers than I do. This time, you are really what you guessed. It was the third to arrive. The third big man is particularly conspicuous in the crowd. You can see him at a glance Zhang Zheng and Chen Yuan looked at each other and then laughed at each other. At this time, a major event happened in an enterprise in H city. That enterprise is Xi Ruoyu''s father Xi Zhanpeng''s company, which is called Zhanpeng enterprise group. "Damn it, you little rabbit. Are you a pig brain?" Jinsheng glared at his own son and was so angry. "I asked you to monitor the safety of the equipment in the amusement park. You have such a big event now. News has been sent out from the scenic area. This time, it is too much." "And Xi Zhanpeng, the old fox, will hold a board meeting tomorrow. I''m sure he''s trying to make the most of it. He must have some action to deal with these things. " Jin Sheng said with some hatred. "If we ask him to take back the shares that I control in those industries, he can definitely find out some problems by a little careful inspection. If Xi Zhanpeng, the old fox, finds out any problems, then we will be finished." Jinsheng is not a fool. After hearing what his father said. His face became more and more ugly. He didn''t think so much about it before, because she didn''t think of a amusement park. There would be no problem. But now there is a big problem, but I didn''t expect Xi Zhanpeng. He wanted to weaken the power of the Jin family with the help of the amusement park. The amusement park is an industry that Jin Sheng is in charge of. In some people''s opinion, the amusement park can be big or small, but it depends on Xi Zhanpeng''s meaning. "Dad, I''m sorry." Jinsheng didn''t expect that what happened today was such a big disaster. What''s more, he didn''t expect Xi Zhanpeng to react so quickly. "Well, now you don''t have any use for it. For a while, he won''t find out what''s wrong with us. What''s more, we still have a killer''s mace. Originally, I didn''t want to do things so absolutely, but if Xi Zhanpeng wants to force me, then don''t blame me for being rude. " Jinsheng sneered and continued. "Is Xi Zhanpeng a fool when I am Jin Sheng? Is he bullying me? If you want to weaken the power in my hands, it depends on how I remove your position as chairman of the board of directors. " At this time, a little surprise flashed in Jinsheng''s eyes. For the first time, Jinsheng knew that his father had a trump card in his hand. For a long time, my father is just nibbling away the assets and rights of the company. I thought of my father as a way to gain great power in the company. But now it seems that Jinsheng has other preparations. Moreover, it looks as if he has a plan in mind. He is very sure to recall Xi Zhanpeng, the chairman of the board. This has to surprise Jinsheng. "Dad, can you..." Jinsheng just wanted to ask something, but was interrupted by Jinsheng''s wave. "You don''t have to ask so many questions. Just do what you have in your hand now. Don''t worry about other things." "By the way, you''re going to get rid of the man who did bungee jumping safety tests before." "Dad, I''ve sent someone to take care of him. Don''t worry. Nobody will find out about the amusement park. We''ll come up with it." "Well. Xi Zhanpeng, the old fox, did not want to investigate. Now we will look at the next general meeting of shareholders, and what will be done. " Early Sunday morning, Zhanpeng group held an urgent shareholders'' meeting.Jinsheng sits on the side of Xi Zhanpeng with a cold face. Jinsheng is the second largest shareholder of the whole Zhanpeng group. He is the vice chairman, so he should be in this position. "Well, now that everyone is here, let''s start the shareholders'' meeting." Xi Zhanpeng did not say redundant polite words, but directly ran into the theme. "Do you all know by now? Just a few days ago, there was a vicious accident in a luxury amusement park under our group. The victims were the little girl''s boyfriend and the apple of a family with a strong background. If there is something wrong with the apple of the family with a very strong background, the whole group will have to resign. I can tell you that the family is the snow family, and I don''t need to elaborate on its background and status. I''m sure you all know it. " This matter is not a secret. These shareholders who are present have known it clearly before, so now they all nod after hearing what Xi Zhanpeng said. Indeed, if the jewel of Xuejia''s eye has problems in their own amusement facilities, it will not be an ordinary small matter, it will be a big event. "Fortunately, there is no problem in the eye of Xue family. They were successfully rescued by the police. " Xi Zhanpeng said. "So we can see from this matter that there are some mistakes and omissions in our management. If the management is in place, the rope of bungee jumping will be carefully checked every time before the tourists bungee jumping. I don''t think there will be such an accident. " Chapter 434 Jinsheng listened to Xi Zhanpeng''s words coldly, and he was thinking about how to deal with what Xi Zhanpeng had just said. He won''t use the assassin''s mace until he has to. Because if you do that, although one can quickly achieve their own goals. However, if you do this, even if you do the position of chairman, it is very difficult to convince the public. At that time, if I cut off the entire real estate company and sent it out, I guess all these shareholders will not support themselves. It is impossible for them to carry out this action arbitrarily. So Jinsheng needs a process of slowly gathering power and then merging. "What I said just now, I don''t want to investigate this matter. Who is responsible? Although deputy director Jin is in charge of this amusement park, I don''t think vice director Jin wants to have such a thing happen! Am I right? Deputy director Jin. " Xi Zhanpeng asked Xiang Jinsheng. "Of course, no one wants that to happen." Golden saint light answer, but in the heart is in sneer. You don''t want to be held responsible. I''m afraid the drunkard''s idea is not in the bar! As expected, just after Jin Sheng''s psychology had just finished, Xi Zhanpeng continued to talk about it. "Mr. Jin is now the deputy director of the company. He has to work hard every day. The entertainment industry in the company is a busy branch of the company''s business. Deputy director Jin, if the business is busy. It is also a normal phenomenon if we can''t take care of the entertainment industry. So what I propose to you here is to lighten the burden on vice president Jin. Xie Dong will be in charge of the entertainment industry in the future! At present, Mr. Xie is only responsible for the financial and personnel departments of the company. It should be no problem to add a burden to Mr. Xie? " As the third largest shareholder of Zhanpeng group, Xie Guangbo is also the most powerful shareholder except Xi Zhanpeng and Jinsheng. Therefore, Xi Zhanpeng proposed that he should take over the entertainment industry in the company. If Xi Zhanpeng thinks so, other shareholders should not be against him. The other shareholders present now have similar thoughts, which should be the same. Raising your hand to oppose Xi Zhanpeng''s proposal can certainly please Jinsheng, but it offends Xi Zhanpeng and Xie Guangbo, the two major shareholders. In this kind of business, I believe those shareholders will have their own small 99, will have a choice. This is also Xi Zhanpeng''s wonderful move. He transferred the rights of Jinsheng to another major shareholder, which left Jinsheng and other shareholders speechless and impeccable. However, Xi Zhanpeng thought that he had made a wonderful move, but he was still wrong. After hearing Xi Zhanpeng''s proposal, Jinsheng was stunned. Then my heart was full of joy. Xi Zhanpeng, Xi Zhanpeng, you are an old fox. You want to weaken the power in my hands. But now? If you really take back the rights in my hands, if you want to take her as your own, be careful that all the people in the board of directors will not object to it. It is estimated that all of them can pass. After all, you are the chairman of the board, and his shareholders are not good at refuting your face. No, you leave a strong impression on other shareholders. But now you actually gave the entertainment industry to Xie Guangbo in vain. Ha ha ha ha. Jin Sheng almost burst out laughing. If Xi Zhanpeng had been in trouble a few days earlier, Jinsheng really had no way to deal with this matter. Because at that time, he and Xie Guangbo had not made clear. But now, Xie Guangbo is asking for his own help. If he doesn''t have his own help, he won''t want his son. Xie Guangbo, he has a son abroad. His son has everything to eat, drink, gamble and smoke. In foreign countries, he owed a large amount of gambling debts, not to mention, but also suffered from drug abuse. As a result, he owed Xie Guangbo hundreds of millions of yuan in usury. Although Xie Guangbo is the third largest shareholder of Zhanpeng group, he doesn''t have much cash in his hand. Most of his assets are valuable stocks and real estate, so it is almost impossible for him to pay off his son''s debts with hundreds of millions of yuan in cash. But the money can''t be paid back, because his son is abroad and controlled by the local gangsters. If you don''t worry about paying off the debt in a month''s time, people will break their son''s hands and feet. Xie Guangbo can only be forced to make use of the convenience brought by the position of the financial department of the supervision company to embezzle a sum of public funds to solve his urgent need and save his son. I''ll pay it back when I''m well off. It''s just that although he manages the finance department, he has to misappropriate such a large amount of money. It is impossible without the signature of the chairman or vice chairman. Of course, Xie Guangbo did not dare to tell Xi Zhanpeng about it. We can only place our hope on the vice chairman Jin Sheng. Of course, Xie Guangbo didn''t dare to tell Jin Sheng directly. Just beat around the Bush and Jinsheng mentioned this matter, but did not expect that the two people directly hit it off. Jinsheng has no other requirements, just hope Xie Guangbo can fully support himself when he needs to. Xie Guangbo knows in his heart of course that this is the so-called standing in line. Generally, the three major shareholders in a company are relatively independent. No matter which two shareholders are too close, it is a great threat to the other shareholder.But now Xie Guangbo really has no choice, because compared with his own son''s life is the most important, if his son died, then everything will be over, no matter how much money he makes, it''s useless. I have lived most of my life. How long can I live the rest of my life? How much can I spend the rest of my life? Isn''t that money still left for his children and grandchildren? If the son is gone, not to mention the grandson. So Xie Guangbo made a very difficult decision, that is, he completely turned to Jinsheng. What does it mean? Xie Guangbo knew it very clearly. Since Jin Sheng has put forward the request, the standing team has clearly told Xie Guangbo that deputy director Jin Shengjin of Pengzhan group is ready to compete with Chairman Xi Zhanpeng for power. At today''s board meeting, Xie Guangbo did not expect that Xi Zhanpeng would attack Jin Sheng so soon, and the object of benefit became himself. If it is the past, if there is such a good thing, Xie Guangbo of course will not give in, but now, Xie Guangbo, he dare not! Chapter 435 Because Xie Guangbo, he has become a strategic alliance with JinShengDa, so he must always take into account the interests of Jinsheng. Xie Guangbo looks up at Jinsheng one by one, and sees that Jinsheng is also looking at her. Xie Guangbo nods imperceptibly to show that he understands. Jin Sheng is now smiling, then Xi Zhanpeng''s words, and then said. "Ha ha, what chairman Xi said just now has a lot of truth. However, since the matter is related to my own problems, I will not open my mouth and make any comments." After hearing what Jin Sheng said, Xi Zhanpeng was a little stunned. He thought that Jin Sheng Hui was the first to jump up against himself, but he kept silent and chose to give up. This attitude seems ambiguous to Xi Zhanpeng. Can''t it be that Jinsheng has no control over the entertainment industry? Isn''t he afraid to catch her braid? Xi Zhanpeng frowned and felt that there must be something wrong with the board of directors today. But where are the problems? Xi Zhanpeng couldn''t think of it at all. Since Xi Shengpeng, director of the board of directors, has no objection to his proposal, naturally, he has no personal opinions. If you don''t object to it, how can others offend Xi Zhanpeng Xi chairman because of you? So there is no doubt that the board of directors passed Xi Zhanpeng''s proposal to reduce the burden of Jinsheng. "Well, since everyone has no objection, then the entertainment industry in the group will be handed over to Mr. Xie." Xi Zhanpeng did not expect that today''s board of directors would go so smoothly. Although she felt that the whole thing was a little strange to the board of directors, it was a good thing to weaken Jinsheng''s rights. "Chairman Xi, I''d like to make some suggestions on this matter, OK?" At this time, Xie Guangbo spoke faintly. "Oh?" Xi Zhanpeng was slightly stunned, and his heart suddenly jumped. Then he asked Xie Guangbo. "Xie Dong, if you have anything to say, just say it." "Oh, I don''t think it''s necessary to transfer it to me if he manages the entertainment industry well." Xie Guangbo said. "We can''t deny vice president Jin''s achievements and abilities in recent years just because of these accidents. I think it''s not advisable. The entertainment industry in the company, under the management of the vice president, still has a profit of nearly 10 million every year, which is a very worthy achievement. But I dare not say that I have the management ability of vice president Jin, so I personally do not propose to transfer the entertainment industry that vice president Jin is currently managing to me. Sorry, chairman, I have failed to live up to your trust. I feel that my personal ability is limited, so I personally refuse this proposal. " Xi Zhanpeng''s pupil suddenly contracted for a while, and then his eyes fixed on Xie Guangbo. When did this guy get mixed up with Jinsheng? When on earth will they be on the same line? Now Xie Guangbo actually speaks for Jin Sheng. And this is no longer a general sense of help, will be within reach of the entertainment industry, so in vain. If Xie Guangbo and Jin Sheng had not reached any important agreement in private, who would have put it in the entertainment industry of the company? Such a huge cake would have been transferred to others instead. Therefore, the only possibility of the whole thing is what kind of agreement Jin Sheng and Xie Guangbo have reached in private. Xi Zhanpeng doesn''t know what kind of agreement they have reached in private, but a bad idea surges up in her mind. After Xie Guangbo said this, he looked at Jin Sheng with pride, and then found that Jin Sheng''s face was black. Yes, Jinsheng''s face is very black, very black, but exactly speaking, Jinsheng is expected to explode at this moment. Before Xi Zhanpeng said that when Xie Guangbo was in charge of his entertainment industry, Jinsheng was very happy. But now Xie Guangbo refused, which made Jinsheng scold him in his heart. Xie Guangbo is a fool. What do you refuse him for? Don''t you just go ahead and finish it? Anyway, we have reached an agreement now. We are on the same front. Anyway, it''s in your hands. Can I worry? We are two grasshoppers on a rope. I''m not afraid. If you dare to fight back, do you want to save your son. But if you refuse now, Xi Zhanpeng, the old fox will know our relationship immediately? Originally, Jin Sheng didn''t want to expose the relationship between the two people too early. He was prepared to surprise Xi Zhanpeng with a fatal blow at the most critical time, and then let Xi Zhanpeng never turn over. Now the relationship has been exposed in advance, so Jin Sheng''s idea of surprise is impossible to achieve now. Xi Zhanpeng will certainly be on guard. If he wants to make use of this relationship, he can only do it in advance. Jinsheng now but very want to curse, hard to get a card, the existence of a killer mace. I didn''t expect to use it so soon. What Jinsheng intends to do is that he doesn''t want to turn over with Xi Zhanpeng so quickly, because if he becomes the chairman of the board, as long as Xi Zhanpeng is still here, Xi Zhanpeng will still have most of the shares of Zhanpeng group. Therefore, Jinsheng can not make his own claim and give up the group in vain.Jin Sheng glared at Xie Guangbo with hatred, but now that things have happened and things have come to this point, Jin Sheng has no way out. No matter how much she refuses and denies in this life, anyone can see that Xie Guangbo has something to do with him. Otherwise, they will not be directors of the group for so many years. Now I will explain myself It doesn''t help. "It''s hard for those who can! In this case, let''s follow Xie Dong''s advice. " Xi Zhanpeng snorted coldly and then said. "The entertainment industry is still the same as before, and vice president Jin is in charge of it. I hope Jinfu can rectify the training playground as soon as possible. I hope this will not happen again." "Don''t worry, chairman. I''m going to clean up the playground right now." Jinsheng nodded and said. Xi Zhanpeng is very unhappy now, and Jinsheng is also very unhappy now. How could Xie Guangbo be so mentally disabled? The relationship between the two people was broken. This has destroyed the long-term plan of Jinsheng plan, and if I really want to cede the group after I become the chairman of the board, I should have a lot of trouble at that time. I blame Xie Guangbo for his brain damage. Chapter 436 After breaking up the board of directors, Jinsheng did not go home directly, but made an appointment with Xie Guangbo. Now that the relationship has been exposed, it is necessary to advance the plan and speed up the action, so as to complete the transformation of the chairman of Zhanpeng group by Xi Zhanpeng''s surprise. "As expected, as you said, the third is coming. To be honest, the third is the most powerful one among all our brothers. Third, he should have been working hard to train himself, but now I don''t know what kind of training he has reached, so I still need to spare some time to test the strength level of his brothers? Only in this way can they better play their respective roles in the next, unknown, combat Chen Yuan nodded and agreed with Zhang Zheng. Then Zhang Zheng and they saw the old three Tang Hu. After leaving the gate, they didn''t know what they were doing? Wandering back and forth. Zhang had no choice but to say to Chen Yuan. "Second, go and pick up the third. Now I should be the least noticed of us, because I always wear a ghost mask to meet visitors. So now they should not have my information, anyway? The third one should be more prominent among us. Therefore, they should all know the information of the third, so we should pay attention to anyone who will meet him. So I should not be suitable for this occasion now. After all, the third one will show some more respectful expressions when he sees me "Those spies should think about it. The only one who can show respect to Tang Hu, the king of fighting, is bloodthirsty. If I was noticed by those spies again, I would be the focus of their attention. In this way, some plans are not easy to carry out. " Zhang Zheng continued. "So, second, you go and bring the third one secretly. Then I guess at this time, no one will come here again. The plane should be in this period of time, there should be no more H city. So we''ll call the third and the ninth. We''ll go out and have a meal. Then in the afternoon, I''ll come here to wait for them. If you want to wait for them together, you can accompany me with me. " "Or you can just go to the hotel and wait for us. I think we can all get together by night. When the time comes, our brothers can get together well. I have found a quiet environment where we can eat, drink and talk at ease. So now the second one, you go to pick up the third one. It''s better to keep the mystery as usual. Fortunately, I''m the second. I''m glad you haven''t appeared in front of the public with your true face. If you come to meet you directly, otherwise, I''ll have to call you. " Zhang Zheng waved his hand helplessly. Chen Yuan nodded, and then went to the exit direction. Old three Tang Hu is looking around, it seems that he is looking for Zhang Zheng. Chen Yuan went directly to Tang Hu. After all, the big man was still very conspicuous in that group of people. Chen Yuan patted Tang Hu''s arm directly and said to Tang Hu. "What are you looking at here, third? Come on, the boss has found a good place for us. Let''s have lunch now. If we have something to do later, we''ll talk to the table. " "Second brother, why didn''t I see the boss? Didn''t the boss say he was coming here to pick us up? I''ve been looking for the boss. I haven''t seen where the boss is Tang Hu scratched his head and said to Chen Yuan. "Third, don''t you find that there are some special people in this airport. Look around now. How many people are paying attention to you now After hearing Chen Yuan''s speech, Tang Hu looked around the airport. Indeed, there are a lot of people''s eyes around, gathered on their own side. After all, their own body and physique are here, but it is very obvious, and I did not hide my real identity in the process of each task. After all, if I hide my body like myself, it would be very troublesome. Others can see it at a glance, so later Tang Hu didn''t hide his identity at all. That''s it. Tang Hu was known by many people in the dark world. So as soon as Tang Hu showed up at the airport, all the spies of hostile forces around saw Tang Hu. Because as long as and Tang Hu go close, it must be the people around Tang Hu. So those spies would rather kill ten thousand by mistake than let go of one. They carefully observed the people around Tang Hu. At this time, Chen Yuan appeared around Tang Hu and attracted the attention of those spies from hostile forces. "You see, now those spies are beginning to notice my presence. I''ll take you out of the airport in a moment. It is estimated that the boss will directly find a car outside the airport, or book a place directly for us to go there. After all, the identity of the boss is still relatively special in the eyes of those spies, and there is a more mysterious existence. They don''t have a direct first impression of the boss, so they don''t know what the boss looks like right now. If we go directly to the boss''s side like this, we are not unaware that we are both in awe of the boss. Those spies who look like us have such awe for a person. Those spies don''t even have to think about it. What we can be so awed by is that our boss is bloodthirsty. Thus, the mysterious identity that the boss had kept for a long time was broken. The boss must be included in the key surveillance targets, which will certainly hinder our future plans. ""So in order to avoid this phenomenon, the boss asked me to pick you up here and let me take you out directly. Then we met the boss directly in a relatively secret place. In this way, we can avoid the suspicion of those spies and facilitate the implementation of our plan later. Tang Hu scratched his head and then asked in some doubt. "Don''t you mean confrontation with those hostile forces? Now that the boss has joined us, is it necessary for us to take those hostile forces seriously? Aren''t those hostile forces just a bunch of soldiers and generals, mobs? Do we need to take them so seriously? It was because there was no boss in the past, so we had some grievances. We didn''t have direct conflict with them. We have been saving our own strength. Now we have the boss. Shouldn''t we be under the king''s presence? How could that group of people be rivals of our brothers? We can send a few people at random. As long as the boss is in the rear, we can kill them in minutes. " Chapter 437 "Don''t you mean confrontation with those hostile forces? Now that the boss has joined us, is it necessary for us to take those hostile forces seriously? Aren''t those hostile forces just a bunch of soldiers and generals, mobs? Do we need to take them so seriously? It was because there was no boss in the past, so we had some grievances. We didn''t have direct conflict with them. We have been saving our own strength. Now we have the boss. Shouldn''t we be under the king''s presence? How could that group of people be rivals of our brothers? We can send a few people at random. As long as the boss is in the rear, we can kill them in minutes. " "Why, second brother, you have become so obscene now? In order to avoid too many grievances with our elder brother seven, we have to avoid too many grievances. Now when the boss comes, we must let the boss take us back to the factory before. We must give those people a painful lesson. Or let the boss lead us to kill them directly without giving them any chance to live. Otherwise, how can we establish a foothold in this world? In any case, we must find this factory, not only to avenge old seven, but also for our own dignity. " ¡±So, second brother, those so-called hostile spies want to see us, let him go to see it! Our brothers have been so afraid of others. How could we have been called the most powerful people in the world? How can we be afraid of any force? " Tang Hu is a powerful team with a full voice of moderate spirit, said Chen Yuan. ¡±Third, you still think too little. Some things are not what we think. Although we have the boss back, rejoin, and add these time, I have been training you, let you strengthen your training. I think your strength should be much better than before, and now plus the boss in our team. It may make you think that our team should be the most powerful existence. But now I have to tell you a serious problem. " Chen Yuan paused for a moment, then pushed his glasses, and then said to Tang Hu. "Third, think about it carefully. If you meet an enemy or a force that you know you can''t beat, will you fight him face to face? Are you going to hit the stone with an egg? You know that you have the strength, but you still have to fight those people. What do you think the result will be? " Tang Hu said without thinking. "I certainly won''t fight him. If I knew that the strength of the other side was far ahead of me, I would not have been in conflict with her. I would have fought with her. Because the act of knowing that we can''t do it is a fool''s behavior. If their own strength is much lower than the strength of the opposite, then I certainly will not fight her head-on. Because the winning rate of frontal battle is definitely very low, so I certainly won''t be silly to fight him head-on like that. If, like the second brother you said, his strength is obviously lower than the other side, but also to fight with the other side, it is purely an egg to stone, the result is nothing more than death. There is no other possibility, but second brother, what is the relationship between the problem you just mentioned and us now? We should be worried about the enemy forces. We should not fight against them Tang Hu scratched his head, then looked at Chen Yuan in doubt. "Third, think about it carefully. Those hostile forces dare to challenge us so openly, although the boss has retired and announced that he will no longer care about the dark world. But you still know what the boss is doing to us! If someone really bullies several of our brothers, no matter who it is? Just talk to the boss. The boss won''t ignore us. The boss is very protective of the existence of the short, those people should be aware of it. However, those people know that the elder brother is protecting the younger ones. If they are not stupid, they must know that their strength is stronger than Lao Da, so they will attack us. Otherwise, they don''t have to think about the consequences, they will know what it is? The boss will surely take revenge for us, but knowing this situation, they still attack on us, that is, they are very confident in their own strength. That''s why they started. Now it''s the same situation, boss. It''s possible to infer what kind of Assassin''s mace exists in their hands, so they can be so unscrupulous now. " "I just speculated with the boss, and found that those people should have what kind of cards in their hands, so that they would not be afraid of us. The boss told me that he did not have a complete grasp to deal with those hostile forces, let alone us. All powerful people, like the boss, are afraid, not to mention the rest of us. Therefore, what we should do now is to hide our strength and not show any fear. Otherwise, if those spies find out and let those people analyze, they will know what we should know. At that time, some of us should inadvertently reveal something for them to notice. At that time, it was really the time of our death. ""I told you this time, you must not reveal it. Boss, he has his own sense of propriety. So now we''re going to pretend that there''s nothing wrong with us. I''ll take you out of the airport. You don''t have to express any emotions, just like your usual expression. I''m sure the boss will tell you about it when he has dinner. My main task now is to take you out of the airport and let me meet with you, boss. " Tang Hu looks at his second brother in surprise. After all, his second brother has always been very calm. He never talks to himself. Just say exactly what you should do? But now my second brother and I have said a lot about things with those hostile forces, which makes Tang Hu feel that this matter should not be simple. Tang Hu then nodded, indicating that he understood. Chapter 438 Tang Hu thinks so in his heart. My second brother has always been very calm, and during the period when I and I have been working together, I have never made any mistakes in the orders given by my second brother, and my second brother is not the kind of joker. Basically, all the events mentioned by the second elder brother should be true. Even as the second elder brother just said, such things as the hostile forces can defeat us, how can Tang Hu hear that there is some deception. However, since the second elder brother has already told himself so seriously, it is that the second elder brother and the eldest brother have discovered something, so they will specially tell themselves. If the boss wants to scare himself and make fun of him, he will definitely not make such a joke with himself. There is only one truth, and that should be what the second brother and the eldest brother have said. They should be true. It seems that our revenge action should be full of thorns and bumps along the way. It''s not like what I thought between myself and other brothers. "What should we do now, second brother? You can tell me, I''m totally at your disposal. I''ll do what you want me to do. " Tang Hu said earnestly. Chen Yuan gave a pause and then said to Tang Hu. "Third, you should pretend to be expressionless now. Don''t be too excited or too serious. It shouldn''t be a problem for you to pretend to be expressionless? The boss said it''s noon now. Let''s have a meal first. Then we''ll see the situation in the afternoon. I''ll ask the boss first. What should I do now? " Tang Hu nodded. Chen Yuan then took out his mobile phone and made a call to Zhang Zheng. "Boss, I''ve got the third one now. What should we do next? Boss, did you just say you were going out for dinner? After all, the image of the third is on display here. Those people must have recognized him. If she walked with us, we would have been noticed by the spies. Even if we don''t stay with the third child, someone will track down the third one''s whereabouts. If those spies track down the third and then pay attention to us, the plan will be explored by those hostile forces. " Zhang Zheng, then said to the phone. "That''s right, second. You''re right. Those people should have noticed that the third is coming, so all his whereabouts should be noticed by those spies. Now I''m calling a military vehicle from the military side. I guess the spies would not dare to follow them openly. " Chen Yuan continued. "Boss, you''d better hang two more military vehicles just in case. If you can, you can make the license plate numbers of several military vehicles the same, so that they will not be easily detected by those people. In addition, if there are soldiers present, it is not very convenient for them to probe. In this way, it should be easy for us to get out. " Zhang Zheng nodded here. "Second, what you think is more comprehensive. I''ll contact the head of the military region. I estimate that with the help of previous friendship, we can still do these small things. Just wait for my message. If I call the turtle car, I''ll send you a message in the car, and then you''ll go straight out to the airport "All right, boss. We''ll be waiting for you in there." After Chen Yuan hung up the phone, he said to Tang Hu. "Third, the boss has already figured out a way. Let''s wait here first. Remember what I just said. Don''t show any different emotions. Just keep a calm attitude all the time. If you have anything to say, let the boss talk to you later. " "Yes, second brother." Tang Hu nodded. On Zhang Zheng''s side, after hanging up Chen Yuan''s phone, he found a number in the mobile phone list that had not been contacted for a long time, and then dialed in the past. The phone rang several times and was connected. There was a deep voice over the phone. "Bloodthirsty? How long have you not contacted me? How can you remember calling me this old man? Is there something that can''t be solved? I came to think of the old man Zhang Zheng scratched his head awkwardly in the airport, and the content of the conversation was probably guessed by the person in the phone. "Yes, uncle gang. I do have some trouble here, so I want to ask Uncle gang!. I hope uncle gang can help me in this urgent need. " There''s a rough phone call. "Ha ha ha, there is something else in the world that can be bloodthirsty? It''s just amazing to me. Shixue, are you going backwards these days? You can even bother to come to me. What kind of help do you need? Let me see how I can help you? " "In fact, I need uncle gang. You can transfer some military vehicles for me in the military area. Just such a simple thing, uncle Gang, you can certainly help me, just rely on our friendship. You will certainly help me with such a small matter. ""It''s OK to call military vehicles, but what''s the use of hanging military vehicles? I really don''t understand. You don''t have any special transportation task. Where can I use military vehicles? " "Uncle Gang, in fact, I used military vehicles to pick up my brothers. My brothers are more conspicuous, so I have to call military vehicles to solve the urgent problem Zhang Zheng scratched his head in embarrassment. "Ha? You told me that you are transporting military vehicles to pick up brothers. Your platoon is really too big. I feel that my military vehicle is not good. Since you have said that, I can''t send you a military vehicle. I feel that our friendship is too deep, so I can''t give you a few military vehicles to give you a magnificent scene. Do you want me to send you some Dongfeng missiles to fight against the scene? And then I''ll take you a few more military airplanes and fighter planes, which will certainly be spectacular. " "Uncle Gang, are you mocking me? I really hang the military vehicle, just for the sake of those brothers in my family. However, we have some special tasks at present. It is not convenient for us to expose all our faces to those spies. There are many scouts of the dark forces in the airport where I am now. Now my brother has attracted the attention of those spies, so I want to call some military vehicles to avoid some troublesome things. Just such a simple thing, uncle Gang, don''t make fun of me. " Chapter 439 "Oh, such a thing, you said it would be over? Can I not lend you a military car? Right? Well, I''ll give you two more soldiers in each car, so you should be at ease? " "Good for you, uncle gang. Thank you very much, but in order to avoid those spies, I hope uncle Gang, you can change the license plate number of those military vehicles into a unified one. Since we have done a layer of insurance, we might as well do more insurance, so it will be more troublesome for those spies to follow up. " "Well, it''s all little things. How many military vehicles do you want? I''ll let them drive to you now. Tell me the address again. " "Uncle Gang, you can transfer three military vehicles to me first. The sooner the better. I''m right here at H City International Airport. You can ask them to drive directly to the door. " "Yes, I''ll send someone to your side now. When you arrive, just report your name to them. Why did they say hello in advance "That''s settled, uncle gang." "You boy, the first time you call me, give me a question like this, let me help you. Don''t you know how much trouble you''ve got all over the world. Just call me if you need to. Brother, I''ll help you as much as possible. OK, I have something else here. I''ll hang up first. " Then Zhang Zheng''s mobile phone inside came the sound of doodle, it turns out that the other party has hung up the phone, Zhang Zheng also put away the phone. Zhang zhengran then made a phone call with his mobile phone, which was to Xi Ruoyu. "If so, where are you and Xiao Jiu now? We''re going to find a restaurant and have dinner. " Shiroyau, on the other end of the phone, replied. "I took Xiao Jiu outside and went back and forth to buy him some snacks and other things. Are you finished there? Are you going to eat in the restaurant now? I''ll come to you now. " "Well, it''s estimated that there will be no flights in the morning. Now it''s almost noon. They haven''t eaten anything, so we''ll go to the hotel to eat some food first. You see if there are any quiet restaurants near you. If there are, we will eat there "There are no big hotels in the airport. There are only some small restaurants. If you want a big hotel, we can either drive back to the city or go to my hotel to eat. You can rest assured." "Well, that''s settled. We''ll eat in your hotel at noon. Are you going to the hotel now, or do you come to me and I''ll take you with you? " "I''m going to take Xiao Jiu to you now. Would you like to take us with you then?" "Well, you can come to me with Xiao Jiu now! I''m right here at the door of the hall. You can come and come to me directly Zhang Zheng said. "Well, we''ll go to your place now." Then Xi Ruo Liu hung up the phone, and then said to Xiao Jiu, who was playing happily beside him. "Xiao Jiu, let''s wait for the city to play again! Now Zhang Zheng wants us to go to his place. We are going to have lunch now. When we are in the city, my sister is playing with you, OK Xiao Jiu nodded shyly. Then Xi Ruoyu took Xiao Jiu to the International Airport. Zhang Zheng, and then waited for a while at the door, and then found Xi Ruo Liu and Xiao Jiu two of them not far away. Zhang Zheng waved to them and motioned them to come to him. When Xi Ruo Liu and Xiao Jiu came to Zhang Zheng''s side, he said to them. "Now let''s wait here for a while, and then we''ll set out for dinner in the hotel." At this time, Xiao Jiu asked Zhang Zheng. "Boss, who else is here besides the second brother" Zhang Zheng nodded. "Besides you, there is your second brother, and there is also your third brother. Now your third brother is waiting in it. We will go out for dinner in a moment. The others can''t come now. Let''s talk about it later. After all, we can''t starve us just to wait for them. As soon as I look at them, I will see who is the last one to come here. Then I will arrange a luxurious set meal for him to relax. Will he have such a weak sense of time next time Zhang Zheng pinched his finger hard. Zhang Zheng, this action is not light. Then small nine in the heart silently, pray, in the end is his brother so unlucky? Anyway, it''s lucky that I''m not myself. I hope a person came to me and I can ask for more. "By the way, boss, why are the second and third brothers here? The second brother went to pick up the third brother. Boss, why don''t you pick up the third brother? Do you want me to see what''s going on inside? " Xiao Jiu looks at Zhang Zheng in doubt.Zhang zhengran shook his head to Xiao Jiu. "Xiao Jiu, you don''t have to go to the airport. I arranged all these things deliberately. The reason is not to be here, so that we and the third can meet. If we meet, it will ruin our plan with your second brother. So now you have to bear with it. You can''t go to meet the third brother now. When we get to the hotel, we can have a good time together and have a word. " "Oh, well, boss, I''ll listen to you. What do you ask Xiaojiu to do? What will Xiaojiu do? " "The most important thing for us now is to wait. I''ve just arranged for the future. Now wait for them to come. After they come, we will eat in the hotel. " After a while, three military camouflage jeeps drove to the airport gate. Then two soldiers came down from the top of each jeep, all armed with live ammunition. Everyone stood quietly beside the military vehicle, guarding the military vehicle motionless. After all, three military vehicles suddenly appeared in the International Airport, and two armed soldiers came down from the bottom of each military vehicle. This is really frightening for the tourists in the airport. As long as they don''t know what happened, why are there so many soldiers in the airport? This makes them feel very puzzled. However, many people who came out of the airport saw that those people were very serious with guns at the people around them. Those people around were afraid of getting angry, and then they did not dare to watch here. Everyone bowed their heads and walked away quickly. Chapter 440 At this time, the first military vehicle, a soldier inside, seemed to be a small leader in the whole six person team. He began to look around as if he were looking for someone. Zhang Zheng saw that this should be the military vehicle that uncle Gang found for himself. I didn''t expect uncle gang brought such a good military vehicle to himself. From the style, these military vehicles are the special military vehicles with special bulletproof glass and special bumpers. Even the car body door is thickened, that is to say, if you run into an ordinary gun, there will be no problem shooting these military vehicles. Zhang Zheng then said to the people around him. "You''ll wait for me here. I''ll go out and say something, and then we''ll go. Just wait for me here. Don''t run around. Xiao Jiu, look at you Ruo Jie and protect you Ruo Jie. Do you hear me "Xiao Jiu knows that Xiao Jiu will definitely protect Ruo Jie. Boss, you can trust me. " Said nine, seriously. It''s funny to see Xi Ruo Liu. Zhang Zheng nodded with satisfaction, then got up and came to a hidden corner. He took out his mobile phone and prepared to call Chen Yuan. "Hello, second, you can come out with the third. The military vehicle has arrived at the gate of the International Airport. You can go to the gate now. You run into the person on the left of the first car and say "bloodthirsty" to him. Then he will understand. What''s more, Dick, you can go with the car. I won''t take you with me. After all, you have attracted the attention of some people who are interested in it. I''m afraid that if I take you, there will be more troubles. Anyway, you are also noticed now, so you can go directly with the third. Then our destination is Zhanpeng group business hotel. You can just talk to the driver. " "All right, boss. I''ll take my third with me now Chen Yuan put away his mobile phone and said to Tang Hu. "Third, the boss has arranged the car at the door. Now we can go straight there. Remember what I just said, don''t show any kind of expression. Just leave everything else to me. " Tang Hu nodded and understood. Then Chen Yuan led Tang Hu to the direction of the airport gate. When they arrived at the door, they found three military vehicles and six soldiers standing there. Chen yuanran then motioned to Tang Hu to follow him closely, and then walked toward the direction of those soldiers and military vehicles. At this time, the leading soldier stood up and began to stop Chen Yuan and Tang Hu. "Who? This is the execution of military tasks. People without permission are forbidden to approach. Those who violate the rules will be stopped by military means At this time, Chen Yuan said calmly. "We are your goal this time. Just let us get on the bus. You''re supposed to pick us up. " The head man, then asked seriously. "Please tell me your secret code, or our family will arrest you as an obstacle to military mission." Zhang Zhenggang just mentioned it on the phone. If they ask, let Chen Yuan say that he is bloodthirsty. After Chen yuanran, it was good to straighten and slant. "The title is bloodthirsty. Now you should believe us? Let''s get on the bus quickly. We have something to deal with after that. " As soon as the leader heard that it was bloodthirsty, he immediately became respectful. Quickly to Chen Yuan and Tang Hu said. "Please get on the bus. We have received the order from the superior leader. We will protect your safety and escort you to the designated position." Well, you can send us to Zhanpeng group business hotel. Now let''s go straight ahead. "All right, everyone. Get in the car. Escort the first vehicle, the target, Zhanpeng group business hotel, now set off immediately. " Zhang Zheng not far away to see Chen Yuan and Tang Hu on the car, and then found that the military car has to leave. Then they realized that they were going to leave for Zhanpeng group business hotel. Then Zhang Zheng couldn''t fall behind them too much. Then he came to Xi Ruo Liu and Xiao Jiu and said to Xi Ruo Liu and Xiao Jiu. "They are already on their way to Zhanpeng group business hotel. Let''s go now. Xiao Jiu, just follow us. Our car is there. Just follow us. " Zhang zhengran then took them to his car. After Xi Ruoyu and Xiao Jiu got on the bus, Zhang Zhe drove them to Zhanpeng group business hotel to meet Chen Yuan and Tang Hu in the hotel. After waiting for the hotel''s underground parking lot, Zhang Zheng stopped the car, then took out his mobile phone to call Chen Yuan and Tang Hu, ready to ask, where are they now? "Hello, second, where are you and the third now?" "Hello, boss, I and I are at the door of the hotel now, we are waiting for you? Where are you now? Boss, I and I are looking for you nowChen Yuan said on the other end of the phone. "OK, you and the third one will come to the underground parking lot directly. We will wait for you at the elevator side of the underground parking lot, and then we will go up together." "OK, boss. I''ll go to the underground parking lot with the third one now and meet you." Zhang zhengran then waited at the elevator door for a while, and soon found the figure of Chen Yuan and Tang Hu. Tang Hu is also far away to see Zhang Zheng''s figure, and then quickly to meet up. "Boss, long time no see! How are you doing? I miss you so much. " Tang Hu gave Zhang a big bear hug directly. The strength of Tang Hu''s embrace was not small, which almost made Zhang Zheng a little breathless. Zhang Zheng had no choice but to say to Tang Hu. "Third, do you have any dissatisfaction with me? Do you want to kill me here? Do you want me to live? " Zhang Zheng jokingly said. After listening to Zhang Zheng''s words, Tang Hu immediately loosened his embrace. Then he scratched his bald head awkwardly. Then he said to Zhang Zheng with some apologies. "Boss, you don''t know. I was an accident! I haven''t seen you for a long time. I''m so excited to see you. hey. Boss, you can''t think I''m challenging you! You can''t use this reason to ravage me. I can''t afford to be abused by you, boss. " Chapter 441 "Boss, you don''t know. I was an accident! I haven''t seen you for a long time. I''m so excited to see you. hey. Boss, you can''t think I''m challenging you! You can''t use this reason to ravage me. I can''t afford to be abused by you, boss. " At this time, Tang Hu looked at the people around Zhang Zheng. One is Xiao Jiu, who is naturally known by Tang Hu. But another beautiful girl, but let Tang Hu some doubts. Shouldn''t this be your brother''s party? And the only woman among the ten brothers is Lao Qi. However, he is very clear about his appearance. He is not the one in front of him at all, beautiful woman. < BR, I don''t want to see you for a long time? The little brother, who used to only let our brother protect him, has grown into a big and small man now. I''m very pleased with the third brother! Now our little nine can also stand alone, and now is also a very frightening role of terror. Xiao Jiu, it''s a good time. If you keep on working hard, you can certainly accomplish great things in the future. But boss, you haven''t introduced this beauty to me. Who is this beauty? " The third looks at Zhang Zheng in doubt. " this! That''s the beauty you see. She''s my girlfriend now, or your sister-in-law. Her name is xiluoliu. " Zhang Zheng explained with a smile. "Oh, it''s my sister-in-law. Excuse my disrespect, good sister-in-law, my name is Tang Hu. The first time I saw the boss looking for a girlfriend, I didn''t expect that my sister-in-law was still such a beautiful beauty. Boss, what a blessing Xi Ruoyu was a little embarrassed to smile at this time. After all, in front of his boyfriend and his brother, his brother praised him, which was really too shy. Zhang Zheng couldn''t help saying. "Third! I haven''t seen you for such a long time. I found that your mouth has changed. What''s up? What happened outside these days? How do you talk to each other now? I don''t feel like you before. Now I dare to even play with elder brother. It seems that I have to practice and exchange with you tomorrow. Let me feel what kind of progress you have made on the outside in recent years? Or I will give you some advice, so that you can enhance your strength faster, so as to better protect yourself in the next battle "No, no, no, boss, you must not. I this petite body, can''t help old, you this so ravage. Boss, you have a girlfriend now, but I don''t have a girlfriend yet. If you beat me up tomorrow, how can I find my girlfriend. Originally, my appearance is quite different from that of the boss. If you break my face again, where can I find my beautiful daughter-in-law? " At this time Chen Yuan came out to speak. "All right, boss, you two don''t make any more trouble. It''s better to go and have a meal! After all, it''s been a long time since I arrived here. It''s estimated that everyone is hungry. Now it''s time to go to dinner! You two should stop making trouble in public. " At this time, siroliu also stood up to speak. "Yes, let''s eat first! If you have anything to say at the table, OK. You come with me now. I''ll take you to a very quiet place for dinner. Make sure it''s absolutely safe there and no one will disturb us Then Xi Ruoyu took Zhang Zheng and all of them to a quiet private room. Although this private room is not the room where Xi Zhanpeng held the family dinner before, it is also a very quiet and basically closed private room. It can only be used by senior personnel. For example, Xi Zhanpeng''s room is used by special personnel, and other people in Zhanpeng commercial group can''t use it. This is the symbol of power. It symbolizes Xi Zhanpeng''s unique status in Zhanpeng group business hotel. Xi Ruo Liu took them to the private room, and then naturally a waiter gave them the menu. Xi Ruo Liu ran then asked the crowd. "Do you have anything to eat? Here''s a menu. You can order whatever you like. Take this place as your own home and eat whatever you want. Don''t be polite Old three Tang Hu then said. "My sister-in-law is really domineering. As expected, she is not inferior to a woman. She is very grand. The eldest brother and sister-in-law are a perfect match indeed! " Zhang Zheng coughed, indicating Tang Hu not to go on. Today''s lunch is not for Tang Hu to boast about himself, but there are other important things to discuss with them. "Xiao Jiu, do you have anything to eat? Sister, help you Xiao Jiu shook his head and then said to Xi Ruo Liu. "If you elder sister, I can eat anything. Just watch. I don''t have any other requirements. " After Xiao Jiu finished, Zhang Zheng and others shook their heads in succession, saying that they were very casual and could eat anything without any special requirements. Siroliu, and then said. "Well, I''ll help you. I''ll go out and tell the waiter what we''re going to eat, and you''ll talk in the room. "Xi Ruo Liu nodded to Zhang Zheng, and Zhang Zheng also nodded in response. Then Xi Ruoyu went out with the menu. Now there are Zhang Zheng, Chen Yuan, Tang Hu and Xiao Jiu in the room. Zhang Zheng was the first to speak. "Ladies and gentlemen, today is the first time that we can safely have a meal and get together. It''s also the first time I''ve invited you here. To tell you the truth, I''m really happy now. I haven''t seen my brother for such a long time. Now I''m very moved. I used to be so simple on the phone, just say to invite you, and then you all came here. I''m really moved. " Zhang Zheng, and then see the next cabinet, there are white wine, red wine, beer, and so on, all kinds of wine. Then he took out a bottle of Feitian Maotai from the wine cabinet and bought a glass of white wine for everyone on the table. When Xiao Jiu is full of wine, Zhang Zheng looks at Xiao Jiu as if he were inquiring. "Xiaojiu, do you want to drink liquor? After all, you are different from us. If you don''t want to drink, there are other wines in the wine cabinet. You can drink other wines "No, boss. I''ll drink the same wine as you. I''ve grown up now, and I''m not always protected by you. I was a little boy before. Now I can be regarded as an adult, boss. You don''t have to treat me as a child any more. " Zhang Zheng laughs and says to Xiao Jiu. "OK, our little nine has grown up, and the boss will fill it for you." Chapter 442 Zhang Zheng helped everyone fill up with wine and then returned to their seats. Zhang Zheng, then stood up, raised his glass in front of him, and then said to others. "Brothers, today is my happiest day. I just saw you at the airport. When everyone came out from the exit direction, I really couldn''t suppress my inner excitement. If it had not been for those spies in front of us at that time, otherwise, I would have gone up to meet you. Anyway, anyway, it''s a kind of predestination that we get together here today. Although we still have many brothers who are not here now. Come on. We''re all dry. " " come on, do it. " and then everyone drank the wine from the glass in front of them. Then old three Tang Hu said. "Boss, and all the brothers. I''ll tell you the truth. I am a rude man. My second brother often says that I have a simple mind and developed limbs. This I admit, so what I said is not literary talent level, is colloquial. Today is really the first time that I am so happy since I retired from my boss. " " boss, after retiring, a group of us are very depressed, and then because of a series of many things, all pressure on us. My third son is really holding back. The second brother always told us to be patient and patient. Others are bullying to our door, but we have been patient with them. I really at that time, if it wasn''t for the second elder brother to persuade me, I would be desperate to fight with them. " the third one suddenly picked up the glass on the table and drank up the wine in the glass. The others were silent when they heard the third Tang Hu finish. They all looked at the table in front of them. Zhang Zheng was silent when he heard this. It''s really because of myself that I let my brothers fall into such a state. Then the third continued. "But it''s all in the past, and now the boss is back in our team. We are now a complete collective again. The boss is our backbone. As long as there is a boss, who are we afraid of? We are not afraid even if Laozi is here. No, boss. " the third one looked at Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng raised his glass in front of him and said to Tang Hu. "Third, I''m here. No matter what happened to me before, it led to my retirement. You''ve been wronged. It''s my problem and my fault. But now that I''m back, I won''t let you suffer any more. Before who bullied us, we will double bully back. Who hurt us? And we destroyed him. The third one is right. He is the king of heaven. If he dares to stand in front of us, we will kill him directly. I''ll have a drink with you. " Zhang Zheng and Tang Hu touched the wine glass in their hands, and then drank it down at the same time. At this time, the third suddenly asked. "Why didn''t I see little cherry blossom today? Don''t you say cherry blossom has come to you? How come I haven''t seen little cherry blossom till now? Is she not here yet? Although the little girl has always been very funny, but still like her. I haven''t seen her for a long time. " when Zhang Zhengyi saw that the third one mentioned the cherry blossom, he couldn''t help laughing, and then he said to the third. "Little cherry blossom, as soon as she hears that you are going to come and hide directly, she won''t come out. What do I call him, he doesn''t come? He said that he was afraid that you would gang up to bully him, and then he would be afraid of being bullied, and then he would not come. " " how to do that? How could we bully her? You see, we haven''t seen suspense for a long time. We have to meet once. After that, we didn''t see each other for a long time. He stays at home every day, and we can''t see him normally. It''s not easy to come here and leave without seeing each other. It''s a bit too unreasonable. " the Third Elder said with special regret. "Third, you don''t have to sigh. In the evening, when waiting for Qi, she must come. Even if she doesn''t come, I''ll catch her. " the crowd looked at each other and then couldn''t help laughing. Indeed, cherry blossom is a small pistachio in the whole team. Although the little cherry blossom is often funny and brings some troubles to many brothers, we still like it very much. "By the way, boss, do you have any idea whether you want to say it or not? " the second one pushed his glasses and asked calmly. At this time, Xiaojiu looks at the crowd in doubt, because he doesn''t know what happened. The second in the scene knew all about the matter, and the third learned part of it from Chen Yuan. Now, I still don''t understand anything. Zhang Zheng thought about it and finally decided to talk to his brothers. "Brothers, I''m going to tell you solemnly that there is a very serious matter. It''s about our own lives and the dignity of all of us. As far as I know, our hostile forces should have some Assassin''s mace like existence, and that Assassin''s mace like existence can wipe out our entire team. I''ll tell you all about it now, and you''ll have a good idea. ""In fact, we see only a corner of the world. The world is divided into many, many levels. We''re just dominating in the lowest layer. As a matter of fact, for the upper class, we are just children who are just playing with each other. There is no threat to them at all. But we are an important part of the world at the bottom. Those at the top of them have to rely on our material resources to survive. In the past, because of the protection of rules, those people could not enter into our level at will, otherwise it would have a very serious impact on our normal life. But recently, I don''t know why those people have completely ignored the influence of the rules. They have now come to our level. What''s more, I think the reason why those people help those eyesight is that those forces have given them any benefits. That''s why they help those hostile forces. " " in the eyes of those upper class people, we are really just children, and we are really like dust with them. For the bright moon, we have no comparability with them. That group of people are practitioners, and now I have become one of them. At the beginning, I didn''t think that we should be able to deal with them. But when I really became a practitioner, I found that I was really different from them. The cultivators are also graded, just like those martial arts fantasy novels we read. Although I am the lowest level among the practitioners now, I am several times stronger than before. That''s why I''m most worried about. I''m the only one among our brothers who practice the truth. " Chapter 443 "In the eyes of those upper class people, we are really just children. We are really like dust with them. For the bright moon, we have no comparability with them. That group of people are practitioners, and now I have become one of them. At the beginning, I didn''t think that we should be able to deal with them. But when I really became a practitioner, I found that I was really different from them. The cultivators are also graded, just like those martial arts fantasy novels we read. Although I am the lowest level among the practitioners now, I am several times stronger than before. That''s why I''m most worried about. I''m the only one among our brothers who practice the truth. " "If we really face them, nine out of ten we will lose. " " grandfather Guan? "Zhang Zheng answered the phone in a hurry. "Small politics? What''s happening? "Guan Xuemin''s voice came from the phone. "It''s nothing. I''m driving to school. What''s the matter, Grandpa Guan? "Zhang Zheng asked. "Are you free at night? Tomorrow, my granddaughter is on vacation. I''ll come back in the evening and ask her to cook some dishes. Can we have a drink? "Guan Xuemin has not discussed medical skills with Zhang Zheng for a long time, and he can''t help it. He didn''t call Zhang Zheng, and Zhang Zheng didn''t come to the door. Guan Xuemin had no choice but to dial Zhang Zheng''s phone. "At night? OK. "Zhang Zheng also wanted to talk to Guan Xuemin about the idea of establishing a pharmaceutical company, but he didn''t take the time. Since Guan Xuemin has called in today, Zhang Zheng will not refuse. "That''s settled! I''ll be waiting for you at home on time! "Guan Xuemin was very happy to hear that Zhang Zheng promised to visit. "No problem, I''ll disturb you on time. "Zhang Zheng laughed. After hanging up Zhang Zheng''s call, Guan Xuemin called his granddaughter Guan Xin. Guan Xin has just finished the record, and is directly given a few days'' leave by the dean to let her go back to have a good rest. Guan Xin''s sentence "don''t worry about me, you shoot quickly. The patients in the ward were stabbed by him. If they don''t rescue, their lives will be in danger." it has been spread in the hospital, and even news media have come to interview. President Qin is very happy, facing reporters who come to interview, his face is full of smiles! Now, many reporters like to report the hospital''s affairs in a negative way. President Qin is very angry. However, this time, when Guan Xin''s incident happened, President Qin was very stubborn! Who dares to speak ill of our hospital? Our nurses are the best. When facing life-threatening, the first thing they think about is the safety of patients, not themselves. Of course, in addition, no one knows the details of the killing of huangguanya. At that time, only the police were in front of them. Others could only stand in the periphery far away and could hear Guan Xin''s cry, but they did not know that huangguanya was killed by Zhang Zheng. Because Guan Xuemin and Guan Xin''s father are the shareholders of the hospital, President Qin wants to take care of Guan Xin, but he can''t find a suitable reason. Should the promoters be convinced by others? However, this time, he wants to promote Guan Xin. I don''t think anyone will say anything against it. For such an excellent nurse, who will not be promoted? At the same time, President Qin has decided to hold a hospital leadership meeting this afternoon to study Guan Xin''s personnel adjustment. Isn''t that old head nurse in the inpatient department retiring? First promote Guan Xin to deputy head nurse, and then wait to take over. As for Guan Xin''s future success, it depends on her. As soon as Guan Xin got out of the hospital and was ready to go home, her mobile phone rang. She took it out and saw that it was her home phone. Guan Xin was stunned. Did he let his grandfather know that he was hurt? "Grandfather "Guan Xin picked up the phone and called her grandfather in some uncertain way. "Xinxin, are you on vacation tomorrow? "Guan Xuemin asked with a smile. "Yes What''s up? "Guan Xin is a little surprised. Listening to her grandfather''s tone, she seems not to know what happened before the hospital. Guan Xin is relieved. "In a moment, you and Lao Qin ask for a leave and go home early. "Guan Xuemin said with a smile. "Go home early? What''s up? "Guan Xin was stunned. It seems that my grandfather really didn''t know what had happened to him or that he had been home on holiday. "In the evening, a friend is coming. He is the talented young man I told you. He is young and has good medical skills! "Guan Xuemin said with a smile:" I''d like to introduce you to him. Young man, you are not old enough. You should have a common language! " " Oh "As soon as Guan Xin heard that it was this thing, she suddenly lost interest. In her mind, she unconsciously came up with the shadow of Zhang Zheng Guan Xuemin didn''t see Guan Xin''s expression. When he heard her answer, he thought she was shy. So he said, "that''s settled. When you come back, ask Mrs. Liu to accompany you to buy some dishes and make some good dishes in the evening to make a good impression on others! " Mother Liu is the nanny of Guan Xuemin''s family. She is responsible for taking care of Guan Xuemin''s life and cooking and buying vegetables. Guan Xin is a little reluctant, but the other party is a person respected by her grandfather. She doesn''t want to lose face. It''s OK to get to know each other. It''s OK to have a deeper Association. Guan Xin doesn''t think about it now.Zhang Zheng stopped the car in the snack street behind the school. As soon as he got off the bus, a fierce man came to Zhang Zheng: "Hey, boy, don''t park your car here! School will be over soon. There will be a stall here! " this fierce looking man is selling stinky tofu in the snack street. However, the parking space of Zhang Zheng is his younger brother''s stall. Since his younger brother has not come over for the time being, he can''t let others occupy his place. Zhang Zheng frowned, did not expect to stop so much said? This snack street belongs to his family? The traffic police didn''t say it was forbidden to stop here, but someone came to trouble. Seeing Zhang Zheng''s head up, he startled the vicious man. I''m in trouble! "Lin Shao It''s OK. You stop here. It''s OK. It''s OK! "This fierce man saw it very well that night. How did Zhang Zheng deal with Zhang Biao pole? How dare he provoke such a person? " Zhang Zheng shook his head hard, and then thought it was a little funny, just a little fierce. Now he turned around and became very different. "I''ll stop here, and I''ll listen to it every day. Do you have any suggestions? " " No comments, no comments. Zhang Zhao, I will ask my brother to change his position immediately. How can it affect Zhang Shao''s parking? I''ll keep an eye on the car for you. Make sure that no one dares to slide your car. ¡° Chapter 444 "No opinion, no opinion. Zhang Zhao, I will ask my brother to change his position immediately. How can it affect Zhang Shao''s parking? I''ll keep an eye on the car for you. Make sure that no one dares to slide your car. " the ferocious man clapped his chest and promised. His younger brother, changing his position to set up a stall, is not a big problem. If Zhang Zheng is annoyed, the matter will be extremely ridiculous. Zhang Zheng returned to the class, just in time for the last evening class. Thunder and lightning like the end of the day ravaged the whole river city. An old man in the grocery store narrowed his eyes, took a puff of dry smoke and muttered to himself: "the once-in-a-lifetime heavy rain, a hundred year lightning, all gathered together today, what exactly does it mean? " not far from the grocery store, in one of the most humble hutongs. When the last ray of lightning struck there, it seemed that the whole world was quiet. The rain stopped and the thunder and lightning dispersed. In the dark alley, a comatose teenager was lying on the ground like a corpse. After a long time, his fingers trembled a little, then suddenly opened his eyes. There seems to be lightning flickering in the dark eyes of teenagers, which is breathtaking. He got up hard and looked around. "It seems that this is not the Xuantian continent? " the boy''s voice was hoarse and he was questioning, and he felt sharp pain all over the body. And looked at his own slightly naive hands and the reflection of the pool out of the young face. Stunned for a long time, Zhang Zheng was not sure to say to himself again: "did I succeed? " he looked around carefully, and a sense of familiarity flashed through his mind. Then, he burst into laughter and tears: "ha ha ha, I succeeded. I exhausted my destiny and reversed the law of heaven and earth. Finally, I came back. " Zhang Zheng laughed, a sad smile. The cost of reversing the law of heaven and earth was great, but he did not regret it at all. Because there are people he wants to protect. "Father, mother, sister, how are you now? " Zhang Zheng thought of his parents and sister, crying like a child. In front of his family, he is not a God, but an ordinary man. After three hundred years in the world of cultivating immortals, he did not dare to forget half of his last life''s hatred. Zhang Zheng originally had a happy and happy family, but all of them were destroyed by his blood relatives. The two families of Zhang Zheng''s parents are the famous Yang family and Li family in the capital city. The two families originally matched each other, but they became enemies due to the gratitude and resentment of the previous generation. Naturally, Zhang Zheng''s parents'' Union was not allowed. For this reason, those relatives did not dare to fight tit for tat, so they tortured their family everywhere. He will never forget the ugly faces of his relatives. When Zhang''s family were in a desperate situation, instead of offering a helping hand, they were pushed into a more cruel abyss. Zhang Zheng still remembers that his mother was forced to die by them! "Uncle, aunt, uncle, uncle, relative? " Zhang Zheng clenched his teeth and sneered:" the Yang family and Li family in Beijing? A big family? A sense of superiority, isn''t it? Powerful, isn''t it? A lot of money, isn''t it? " his eyes glowed with cold light and said to himself:" my parents were killed in the last life, but my sister was killed. Think that our family is a mole ant, and want to return to the family again to climb up to you? Think our family is trying to divide your property? " Zhang Zheng clenched his fist and bit his lips with blood:" do you think our family is in need of your stinky money? " his brow was exposed and he growled:" you don''t know how much pain is inflicted on our family. My parents and sisters died because of you for 300 years. You don''t know what I experienced. You don''t know how I survived. In order to reverse the law of heaven and earth, I gave up all my accomplishments, gave up all fame and wealth, and gave up everything in order to come back to avenge you. " in the last life, he was weak and incompetent and did not help Home, on the contrary, because of their own fault, drag the family into a deeper desperate situation. In the last life, his mother was forced by the two families to have no way to go, and no one was pitiful in front of the two families to commit suicide. In the last life, his father was so strong that he suffered great insults and grievances. At last, he was completely disappointed and disillusioned. After that, the magnificent figure like Mount Tai collapsed. In the last life, he misunderstood his sister for half of his life. After knowing the truth, his sister had passed away, which became his lifelong regret. In his last life, he was incompetent, cowardly, timid and submissive. In this life, he is an immortal. After three hundred years of crazy practice, he has broken the Immortal Emperor and reversed the law of heaven and earth. In this life, he will never let the tragedy happen again. He will not let go of those who insult their family.His reputation as Zhang Zheng will be known to all. At the moment, Zhang Zheng''s cold eyes twinkled with cold light: "Yangs in Beijing, Li''s! I''m back. Wait for me! I Zhang Zheng wants you to know what is a powerful family. I want to let you bastards know who is inferior to whom? " - - after a long time, he calmed down, examined his body and found a lot of bruises. The dust laden memory is opened again. Zhang Zheng thought that he should study in senior three now. He was bruised by a rich second generation in the school. If he remembers correctly, the name of that rich second generation should be called Zhou Li. As for why he hurt him, it is because the other party takes a fancy to his girlfriend. Forcing Zhang Zheng to break up was fruitless. In the end, some of his subordinates blocked him here and beat him to death. There was no intersection between the two in the previous life. The other was a goddess who was high above the world. His family background was prominent and his status was noble. He is nothing and lives at the bottom of society. Even so, he couldn''t ignore it. Zhang Zheng quickly caught up with him and saw the scene in front of him, and his anger suddenly rose. The slovenly man is holding Zhao you''s jade neck in one hand, which makes her unable to move. One hand keeps tearing at the girl''s exquisite clothes. Hiss! The sound of torn cloth and silk sounded. "Oh! no " Zhao Youmei''s eyes were tearful and trembling. She struggled hard not to let the other side succeed, but the slovenly man was strong and adult, and her weak strength could not resist at all. "Let me go, please. My family is rich and I will give you a lot of money. " the girl kept crying, and her pretty face was full of tears. Hearing the plea for mercy, the slovenly man could not help but send out a colder smile "hey hey, I don''t want money, just you. " " help, who''s going to help me? Sobbing. ¡° Chapter 445 Zhao you cried and cried out in terror and despair. "Hey, you call, no one will come to save you. " as the rain had just passed, there was no one on the road, and the slovenly man was sure that no one would disturb him and enjoy the wonderful night. Zhao you''s heart suddenly fell into the bottom, feeling that today is doomed. She was desperate to get rid of the untidy man and hit her head on the wall. However, at this time, she heard a firm and clear voice coming into her ears. "Let her go. I''ll spare you. " looking at Zhang Zheng''s figure, Zhao you and the slovenly man are stunned. The slovenly man grinned cruelly. He had killed people and escaped here before, so he was so depressed and cruel. "I can''t do what I can! " with a contemptuous smile, Zhang Zheng made a palm knife with one hand and gave the dirty man a hollow chop. However, the body of the other person was not torn directly. As soon as he was nervous, he seemed to have forgotten an important thing. When he reversed the law of heaven and earth, his accomplishments were completely lost, that is to say, his magic power was completely lost, and he was unable to perform immortal arts. Zhang Zheng''s face changed greatly, because he was not allowed to think more about it. The fist of the other party had already hit him in the chest. The other side''s strength was very strong. He felt as if he had been hit by a car. He flew backwards directly. It was preliminarily estimated that two ribs might be broken. The slovenly man sneered and said, "I thought you could take two moves from me, but I didn''t expect that you were such a terrible waste. " with a grim smile, he walked to Zhao you again. Zhao you closes his eyes in despair. His helpless look reminds Zhang Zheng of his sister. "Stop it! " Zhang Zheng''s dark eyes are cold. He was once the emperor of the immortals, and his accomplishments have been completely lost, which can not be belittled by ordinary people. He gathered all his strength and rushed forward with a mysterious step. Seeing that the opponent''s attack was nothing, he directly punched the man''s fragile throat. With a click, the sloppy man fell to the ground, staring at Zhang Zheng in disbelief. Looking at his convulsive body, Zhang Zheng breathed a sigh of relief, and the other party must not live. He lost all his strength, collapsed on the ground and said to Zhao you, "hurry up. " Zhao you rushed to the front and cried," how are you doing? " Zhang Zheng shook his head and said," I''m ok, I''m just exhausted. " Zhao you stopped his tears, patted his chest, and said happily," it''s ok if you''re OK. " Zhang Zheng looked at Zhao you, but he couldn''t stop looking. Because the dress on the girl''s upper body was torn and torn, and the snow-white jade back was exposed without any defects, which made her heart and soul. Zhao you saw Zhang Zheng''s eyes and looked at himself in doubt. Then he screamed and covered his chest with jade hands. But the scenery on the back is hard to cover up. Looking at Zhao you, who wants to cry again, Zhang Zheng looks embarrassed. He quickly withdrew his eyes, struggling to take off his clothes for the other party to put on. Looking at Zhang Zheng''s pure eyes, Zhao you was relieved. She felt as if she put on the shabby clothes with body temperature of the teenager in front of her, and she had an unprecedented sense of security. Zhang Zheng was afraid that the body of a slovenly man would be found, so he struggled to get up and said to the girl, "Zhao you, let''s go. I''ll send you to school. " Zhao you stares at the slovenly man''s falling figure, and is afraid to ask," he, is he dead? " Zhang Zheng shook his head and said," not dead! " he is telling the truth. The other party is not dead now, but after a while, it will be difficult to save the immortal. Zhao you nodded gently, then looked at Zhang Zheng and asked, "by the way, how do you know my name and my current life experience and situation. " I am the omniscient and omnipotent God in the world, and I know everything you want to ask. And Zhang Zheng''s conditions, she did not want to think directly, let Zhang Zheng want to do anything, just because she was too confident, this confidence has reached a point of conceit, and today, she finally realized how stupid her conceit is, until Zhang Zheng ran a circle, came to her side again, Enron finally recovered. Looking at Zhang Zheng''s face not red and breathless, he widened his eyes and said, "are you still a human being?! " Zhang Zheng took out a handkerchief and wiped the sweat on his forehead. He said to Enron indifferently," if you don''t compare with you, you say I''m not a man. If you can''t afford to lose, don''t compare. " after listening to Zhang Zheng''s words, Enron''s face turned red and said," who said I couldn''t afford to lose! " in fact, she really wanted to play a trick just now, and wanted to compete again, but later she felt that there was still no chance for her to do it again. On second thought, it was better to lose the game than to lose.After listening to Enron''s words, Zhang Zheng just smiles. Then he threw the towel in his hand and said, "OK, don''t tease you. I have no other requirements. Don''t bother me any more. Just go away. " with that, Zhang Zheng turned his back to Enron, waved, and was leaving in a direction. However, after walking for a short time, Enron''s voice came from behind: "wait a minute, you stop! Make it clear, what''s "don''t make trouble for you". Do I look like a person who likes to trouble you so much?! " Zhang Zheng thought it was interesting. In fact, it seemed that this little police flower was making trouble for him every time, but he was not playing tricks on him. He stopped, turned around, looked at Enron seriously and said, "no, you are not, because you are, and you are not so fond of asking for trouble. You are especially fond of looking for trouble. " this is the voice of Zhang Zheng. Although I don''t know what kind of good things happened to Enron recently, she was really a resentful woman who liked to make trouble. At this time, she was not so much like a resentful woman. After that, Zhang Zheng looked at this little police flower seriously for the first time, and unexpectedly found that she was really beautiful, of course, not comparable to him I''ll let you know if I have the chance. OK, I''m going. " Zhang Zheng is eager to find Zhao Qiankun so that he can get the whereabouts of Zhang Mingdao. He has no time to entangle with this woman too much. If he put it in another time, he would not give up the idea of a beautiful woman. However, just after he took a few steps, the Enron voice behind him stopped him: "Hey, wait a minute. Why are you so anxious? I''ll ask you something later. " Zhang Zheng stopped, looked at Enron reluctantly and said," how do you feel it''s you who asked for it? Which one of us wins or loses? ¡° Chapter 446 "That''s all I want to tell you about the whole thing. Because I am now my own, I am the primary stage of the Huang family. Although my strength will be much stronger than in the past, compared with those who have been practicing in the spiritual world, I can''t get on the stage at all. So now I am very worried about this problem. I have thought of some methods before, but I found that there are too many things to be solved in this method after I sum up with the second. This method is not easy to implement, so I am confused now, and I don''t know what to do. Zhang Zheng had no choice but to lower his head. The others were silent. After all, this matter has a long way to go. If it is not handled properly, the whole team may be destroyed. This is a result that no one wants to see. "Boss, are those practitioners really as good as you said? After all, boss, you are talking about this era, and some of heaven has talked about it. It feels like it is in a world of novels. " The third Tang Hu looks at Zhang Zheng in doubt. "I''ll show you the most direct way! Three, let''s break our wrists. If it''s my strength in the past, I should be able to break my wrist. Now let''s look at it again. " "All right, boss. Don''t blame me for bullying you, boss. If you lose, don''t ask me to train alone Zhang Zheng had no choice but to smile. "Yes, and you may not win this time. Believe me, you''ll be surprised. It''s not clear who bullied them. " Then Zhang Zheng and Tang Hu posed for each other. When they were ready, they began to break their wrists. Chen Yuan is on the side of the referee, and Xiao Jiu is watching. Chen yuanran then said to two people. "Are you both ready?" Zhang Zheng and Tang Hu nodded at the same time, saying that they were ready. "Well, you''ll start after I say 321. Now 321. " As soon as Tang Hu heard the beginning, he immediately exerted himself, trying to suppress Zhang Zheng''s wrist with pure force. But to the surprise of the sugar paste, no matter how hard you try? How to use strength? But he couldn''t shake Zhang Zheng''s arm, as if all the strength he used was like a stone sinking into the sea, and had no influence on Zhang Zheng. Tang Hu saw this situation, and then he thought in his heart to be serious. Then immediately used 12 points of strength, ready to directly suppress Zhang Zheng. But what shocked Tang Hu even more was that no matter how powerful he was, he seemed to be unable to overthrow Zhang Zheng. On the other hand, in the eyes of Chen Yuan and Xiao Jiu, Zhang Zheng seems to have not changed his face and expression from the beginning to the present. He looks as if he has not exerted all his strength. And Tang Hu''s side has been blue tendons burst out, a lot of sweat on the forehead. Enough to confirm that Tang Hu has used all his strength, but there is no way to overthrow Zhang Zheng. This is completely the crushing of strength, and judging from Zhang Zheng''s carefree appearance, Zhang Zheng should not have used all his strength to achieve this. If the two families make such a comparison, the higher and lower will directly make a judgment. Who wins or loses? Everyone here has an answer in their hearts. Naturally, the second brother was very shocked. Although he had heard from Zhang Zheng that there was a big difference between the strength of the cultivator and ours, from the comparison of the eldest brother, Chen Yuan was more aware of the horror of the cultivator. And the boss also said that he was a cultivator, the lowest level one. But this is the boss can put the biggest strength of Tang Hu, can be so easy to beat him. And look at the boss so relaxed posture, the boss certainly did not use all its strength. It''s really terrible. If it''s not the boss, we should inform them in advance this time. If those people really invite the practitioners of the cultivation world to be their Assassin''s mace and the existence of reserve forces. There''s a real risk that we''ll be wiped out. After all, as the existence of ordinary people in this world, there is no way to imagine the existence of the Xiuzhen realm and the cultivators. Zhang Zheng said at this time. "Third, do you believe it now? I use half of my strength now, seriously, I''m much better than I used to be. But even so, I am very worried now. Originally, I was going to let all our brothers become practitioners, but after careful consideration, it was not very practical. It''s a long process to become a true practitioner. Now the only good news is that this war should come very late, so we have enough time to prepare something, we can be fully prepared. That''s the only good news. " Old three Tang Hu and Zhang Zheng released their hands at the same time, and then Tang Hu said. "Indeed, boss, I can''t match your strength now. I have used all my strength, but still can''t move. If the other survivors are like the boss, how do we really fight? It''s just an unequal existence Old three Tang tiger decadent sitting on the chair, and then worried looking at the ceiling. "But now, if we really fight them, we don''t have to have a head-on conflict with them. If we can''t fight head-on, why should we fight them head-on? In terms of our present combat effectiveness, we can''t beat the front, so we can achieve our own goal from other aspects. Seriously, we are all killers, and killers don''t have to fight them openly"Like Xiao Jiu, Xiao Jiu is good at assassinating. If Xiao Jiu is in an environment and conceals it well, Xiao Jiu wants to kill a person. It''s really relaxing. If Xiao Jiu occupies the front, his combat effectiveness should be regarded as very low among us. But Xiao Jiu will not have a direct conflict with the enemy. Xiao Jiu will only give him a fatal blow when he is fully prepared and when the enemy shows flaws. " "So the method I just mentioned is also a feasible one. Now, anyway? All we need now is time. Now we don''t know enough about the inner group of practitioners, and we don''t know what the strength of those practitioners is. We don''t know much about their intelligence, so now we are waiting for Laoliu to tell us about some information he has recently obtained. Maybe this information has a lot of influence on us, so that we can know more about the enemy and the unknown enemy, and will not make us blind Chapter 447 "Well, well, no one has to worry too much. After all, the incident has reached this point, and if we are too worried now, it will not have any impact on the final result. So you don''t have to worry too much about these things. What''s going on? I''m in front of you. What you need to do now is to do yourself well and try to improve your strength. In the coming station before, can enhance their own strength, try to make themselves stronger At this time, the waiter pushed the door in and put the hot food on the table. Xi Ruoyu also came back and sat next to Zhang Zheng. "You don''t have to think so much now. After all, there is still a lot of time. Unknowingly, I told you so much. You can see that the food has come. Let''s eat while it''s hot. Today we''re all happy. Don''t think about any other troubles. If something goes wrong, I''ll give it to you in front of you. You don''t have to think too much about it. You can trust me with all these things. Come on, brothers, go ahead and do one. " Then everyone raised their glasses in front of them, touched each other, and drank them all in one gulp. Everyone was very happy with the meal. When he was at the table, Zhang Zheng also asked the other brothers about what they were doing in these days? What are the fun things to do. Then people also talked to Zhang Zheng about some things they had done in these times. The meal was very enjoyable. After dinner, Zhang Zheng, then asked the others. "What are you going to do this afternoon? Are you going to stay directly in the hotel or follow me to pick up the others? " Zhang Zheng then looked at the crowd inquisitively. Chen Yuan, then thought about it and said to Zhang Zheng. "Boss, I don''t think we should have so many people in the airport together. Otherwise, we will certainly attract their special attention. If we have a large number of people, we will attract special attention. So I still recommend that, like my third and ninth, we should rest in the hotel. Boss, you and sister-in-law, you two go to pick them up. After all, your goals are not so obvious. I don''t think they should be paid special attention to. The boss and sister-in-law are still in trouble this afternoon. You two are the two of you Zhang Zheng nodded, and Chen Yuan''s words were quite reasonable. In fact, if a group of people appear at the airport, it is very easy to attract other people''s attention. Now I should try my best to be low-key, not high-profile appearance. So the best way is to stay in the hotel, just like the second Chen Yuan said. Only yourself and Ruo if two people go to pick up the rest of the others. This should be the best way to deal with it. "OK, that''s just like the second one said. You can go upstairs after you finish your meal. If you and I have already arranged a room for you, you can rest in the room, or you want to have fun upstairs. All kinds of facilities are very complete. You can do whatever you want. However, as the second said, you''d better be less in front of the public, and those spies will not find here easily. If you need anything, just call the waiter upstairs and tell her what you want and ask him to do it for you "I''m going to take you upstairs, and then if and I will go to the airport to pick up other people." The others nodded. Then, under the leadership of Xi Ruo Liu, they came to the top level of the commercial hotel of Zhanpeng group. This time, Xi Ruoyu helped Zhang Zheng''s brothers Book Presidential suites. Inside the presidential suite, there are all kinds of facilities. "Well, now you have a good rest here. If you and I go first." Zhang Zheng then said to the crowd. "Well, boss, you can go first. I''m the one who does everything here. " Chen Yuan said. In the car, Zhang Zheng asked Xi ruoluu. "What if you feel like my brothers? As soon as they drink, they can''t control their own mouth, and then they say a lot of messy things, some of which you don''t have to worry about. And if you feel tired, you don''t have to accompany me to pick up my brothers. I can go. You can go back to the villa first. Or I''ll take you back to the villa, where you can accompany the cherry blossom. " Xi Ruoyu shook his head and said to Zhang Zheng. "I have no problem at all. I don''t have to go back to the villa. I''ll be with you. I have nothing to do now. I''m not tired at all. And I think your brothers are very good, and I feel that your brothers'' feelings are very kind of really did not participate in a bit of false feelings. I think your brothers are very good anyway. It''s just that through some of the things they said, I realized how dangerous the work you had done before. I also heard something from their mouths, that is, they did something after you didn''t become the king of killers, that is, after you retired. Indeed, the things they do are very dangerous. They may lose their lives as long as they are not careful or pay attention to them. I can fully imagine Zhang Zheng''s previous work and how you did it. I think you are too dangerous, too hard. To be honest, I still don''t agree with you. After all, it''s too dangerous. The things you have to face later are more dangerous than those before. I have just heard some words from you outside the door. I can see that you don''t have much confidence in the future battle. On the contrary, I think you are determined to die in the coming battles. And then as soon as I saw this, I really didn''t want you to continue to do this profession. I really wanted to stop you at all costs, and I didn''t want you to take part in this fight. Even if you don''t think about yourself, you have to do it for me. ""I''m your girlfriend now, and I have the right to say that to you." Xi Ruoyu said these words, and then slowly rely on Zhang Zheng''s shoulder. "Really, really, I really don''t want to hear from you in the future. When I hear from you again, it''s the news of your death. At that time, I guess I can''t stand it. I will go with you. If you want to fight is the kind of uncertain, then why do you want to fight? To tell you the truth, when I was just outside, I really wanted to tie you up directly. Then we took you to a secluded mountain forest. Then we two lived happily in the mountain, and then we would not interfere with all the worldly affairs. Do you know all this? Zhang Zheng. " Chapter 448 "Really, really, I really don''t want to hear from you in the future. When I hear from you again, it''s the news of your death. At that time, I guess I can''t stand it. I will go with you. If you want to fight is the kind of uncertain, then why do you want to fight? To tell you the truth, when I was just outside, I really wanted to tie you up directly. Then we took you to a secluded mountain forest. Then we two lived happily in the mountain, and then we would not interfere with all the worldly affairs. Do you know all this? Zhang Zheng. " Xi Ruoyu said while the voice some choked, and then slowly cried out the voice. Xi Ruoyu seems to be true this time, especially worried about Zhang Zheng. Otherwise, he would not talk to Zhang Zheng in this way. Zhang Zheng is also the first time to see Xi Ruoyu worried about himself, so Zhang Zheng looked very distressed, after all, his girlfriend, but he was so worried about himself. But can you really listen to your girlfriend like this? Zhang Zheng sighed helplessly. It was also the first time Zhang Zheng felt that things had become so difficult. I really listen to my girlfriend, and then put everything down, regardless of it? This is totally inconsistent with Zhang Zheng''s own personality. Zhang Zheng is not such a person who gives up easily, nor is he a person who follows other people''s heart. Zhang Zheng is mainly what he has determined to do. No matter who says anything, Zhang Zheng will not listen to it. But today Xi Ruoyu shed tears in front of his own face, which had a great impact on Zhang Zheng. This is also the first time Zhang Zheng has doubts about his decision. Zhang Zheng was very helpless and sighed. Then seriously and Xi Ruoyu said. "If, do you know? In fact, I used to make my own decisions. It was impossible for others to persuade me? But for the first time today, I had a feeling of suspicion. For the first time, did I feel that my decision was wrong? I even really want to put down everything. According to your dormitory, we two really don''t care about all the things in the secular world, and then we two live a happy and happy life. But I really can. After I do that, am I really still myself? Am I still the old one? Is it really the Zhang Zheng that you like if you like it "I don''t think you would like this kind of Zhang Zheng. What''s more, I can''t only take care of my own life now. There are my brothers and cherry blossoms beside me. Their lives are closely related to me. If I am in this critical moment and I quit, what will they do? They are brothers and sisters who have lived with me. I really don''t care about them, and then I have to go two by myself? Same as before. I don''t think I''m a person or a thing "No matter what happened before, I was always in the front, but I can give my back to my brothers, who will completely protect my back. That''s what my brothers who died brought me. If there were no them, perhaps I would have died in a certain mission. I can also say that without them, I would not have been today, and I would not have fallen in love with sunset and become a target. " "But now things have developed like this. It''s really hard for me to quit. After I quit, they may lose their lives. You will know their people. We are my hostile forces. You have heard a lot about them. They are really powerful. Now we brothers and sisters can follow him I''m the only one who''s going all out to fight. That is to say, I''m the pillar of all of them. If I quit at this critical moment, what''s waiting for them? What is waiting for them is nothing but destruction. " "If you really think that for me, it proves that you really care about me and you really love me." Zhang Zheng took Xi Ruo Liu''s shoulder and said gently to Xi Ruo Liu. "If I had told you at the beginning that you were in love with someone like me, you might not have heard of me without knowing which day. Maybe I would be separated from you for two generations. This is really normal, but people like us don''t know when accidents will happen. So it''s really difficult for me to give you any kind of guarantee, but like today''s situation, maybe there will be in the future, maybe we won by luck this time, but next time if we encounter similar situation, I will still stand out, because I am their elder brother, I am their eldest brother, I am their spiritual support, so when encountering any difficulties, I will certainly support In front of them. I can say with responsibility that if there is an accident, I will die in front of them, and I will try my best to protect their lives. " "It''s my responsibility, it''s my obligation, it''s my commitment to them." "What about me? How can you promise me? Do you take me for a casual person? After you left? Do you leave me alone and let me live alone, or do you want me to? Am I waiting for you? Do you have any news? Zhang Zheng, you have to know that you have taken all my heart away, I now do not have you, I really can not live, even if you think a little bit for me, can let me have a sense of security. I really don''t want you to face such dangerous things every day. To be honest, which girl wants her boyfriend to face dangerous things every day? Instead of living a happy life by your side. Although I know that when I promised to be your girlfriend in the beginning, I could already understand these things. I already knew that, and you told me very clearly. But now I really don''t want you to go. "Xi Ruo Liu cried. "I know all that you said, if. But I really can''t abandon my brothers, yes, I can only say sorry to you. There are some things that I have to take on. I can''t give up the whole situation because of my self-interest. It''s unfair to all of us. If I am soft hearted now, listen to you and I escape, maybe I can save my own life, but if other people are still very fierce, want to fight with those people, then my brothers will really lose their lives, I will live in guilt all my life, even if I live with you, I will not be happy, all my life You''re going to be guilty of owing them. Do you want to live with me like this? " Chapter 449 "I know all that you said, if. But I really can''t abandon my brothers, yes, I can only say sorry to you. There are some things that I have to take on. I can''t give up the whole situation because of my self-interest. It''s unfair to all of us. If I am soft hearted now, listen to you and I escape, maybe I can save my own life, but if other people are still very fierce, want to fight with those people, then my brothers will really lose their lives, I will live in guilt all my life, even if I live with you, I will not be happy, all my life You''re going to be guilty of owing them. Do you want to live with me like this? " "If, as an old saying goes, the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. This is what my master taught me. You have as much responsibility as you have. And I''m their boss. They respect me in their hearts. If I run away, why do they respect me? I would look down on myself in my heart. Besides, I am the most capable person in the whole team now, so I have to undertake most of the tasks. If you say something bad, it''s the most dangerous thing. I want to be at the front "If you are interested in me, I am very clear. But you can''t stop me. This mission is a final showdown between us and those who are hostile to us. Either you or I will die in the end. That is, only one of us can survive. I am not only to avenge my brothers, but also to better and Ruo, you have a better life in the future. I want to end all the past enmity and hatred, so that I can rest assured in your side. I only have such a simple wish. If I don''t get rid of them, I really can''t put down the boulder in my heart to live with you. " "Those hostile forces that can be compared with us are also very open-minded. If they can detect the people around me, the people around me may be in danger. This is something I absolutely do not want to see, especially if you are in danger because of me. This is something I absolutely don''t want to see. " "So in order to completely solve the danger, so I must go to this operation, and must have a closure with them." "If so, you can understand what I said. That''s why I think the most regretful thing is that I agree to fall in love with you so rashly. I feel that I am irresponsible to you. Because it''s hard for me to give their girlfriends a stable reply and a positive commitment like other ordinary people. These are all things I can''t give now. My profession, my identity, and my obligations do not allow me to do so. So that''s why I didn''t fall in love before "I thought I gave up everything, and I could fall in love with a girl I loved, but now I find that this is really my extravagant hope and my extravagance. I''m really confused now, I don''t know whether I''m doing this right or not, because although it''s my sister who comes back again, she makes up her own mind. But in the end, it was me who wanted to make a complete end to those forces. One is for the payment of brothers, the other is to be with if you for a long time. If I don''t solve them, it''s really hard for me to settle down and live a peaceful life with you. That''s what I think in my heart. I don''t know if you think about it Xi Ruo Liu said wrongly. "Although I know what you said is right, which girlfriend is not selfish? Which girlfriend wants her boyfriend to put himself in danger every day? Regardless of his girlfriend''s feelings. I know my opinion, may not stop you, but I still want to try my best, can you keep you? Because I don''t know how many days I can have with you. But I only know that the person I love now is you, and the person I love in the future is also you. Even if you are not here, I will accompany you to another world to continue to love you. Although you can''t give me a promise, I can give you my promise. My promise is that I will always love you, whether you are alive or dead, even in the next life, I will still love you "If you are really a silly girl, silly naive, silly cute. Is it worth it? Is it really worth it? Is someone like me really worth your love? Is it worth your effort? I think you really shouldn''t feel that way about me. We haven''t been in love for so long. Why do you feel wronged? Better than me, more boys than I love you, you will meet more people in the future, you will be in those people, you can find your true one, why are you here with me, and I don''t know whether I can come back safely or not. Every mission is a time, wandering on the edge of life and death. You''re so scared every day. I Zhang Zheng, how can he de be worthy of your loving me like this. " Xi Ruo Liu raised his head fiercely, then put his hands around Zhang Zheng''s neck, and then he kissed Zhang Zheng with his cherry mouth, blocking Zhang Zheng''s next words back. Zhang Zheng looked at the girl in front of him, and the corners of his eyes were still shaking slightly, which showed that his inner fluctuation was very fierce. But even so, she is still firmly standing by his side, or so love himself. Zhang Zheng can only say in his heart that I will never let you down in this life. It''s really my best luck to meet you. If this also deepens Zhang Zheng''s desire for power, if he has enough strength, why should he be afraid of those hostile forces? Can''t you just kill them yourself? Why bother here, but also worry about all kinds of things, now let the beloved girl so sad, all this is because of their own mistakes. It may even take the lives of many other innocent people.The reason for everything is that they do not have enough strength. This is also the first time Zhang Zheng in the heart so eager for himself, with a strong strength. If you have a strong strength, all the problems are not problems. Also will not let the beloved girl sad, also will not let own brothers hover in the dangerous edge every day. Zhang Zheng wanted to go back and ask Jiao Yazi how to quickly enhance his strength. If he could enhance his strength a lot during this period of time, and his strength was stronger than those of the practitioners in the spiritual world, then all the problems would be solved. Chapter 450 "If so, you can rest assured. Trust me and your boyfriend. As your boyfriend, I certainly will not be a coward. I will deal with all kinds of things perfectly, and then I will give you a promise of happiness. This is the promise that Zhang Zheng gives you now. I love you only in my life. No matter how rough the future, how many difficulties and dangers ahead, I will not give up easily, we love each other. In this battle, we must win, not lose. " Xi Ruo Liu nodded obediently, and then wiped his tears gently. "Well, no matter how you like me in this life? I am your life, and death is your ghost. " Xi Ruoyu said solemnly. "Well, well, my dear, don''t cry any more. Will cry into a little cat, how are you? My brothers who are going to pick me up with me. Maybe they think I''m bullying you. It''s not easy to say that his big brother found a girlfriend and was bullied. Maybe I''ll be beaten by them. OK, don''t cry. If you cry again, you''ll become a kitten, and your face will be wasted. It''s not good-looking. " Zhang Zheng comforted Xi ruoluu with a humorous tone. "You''re going to be ugly. I''m not crying. It was just the wind blowing into the eyes, and the sand came into the people''s eyes, so there would be tears to wipe. It was not crying. If your brothers come, I''ll tell them that you bully me and let them beat you up. Do you dare to make me angry next time? It made me cry. " Xi Ruo Liu, some small Ao Jiao said. "Well, well, as long as you''re OK, let''s go now. Or we''ll be in a hurry. Maybe they have arrived at the airport now. We''d better go and pick them up now. Otherwise, if they stay there for a long time, they will be more likely to be noticed by those spies. They will go early and finish early, and do not give them any reaction time. Otherwise, if we let them find some differences, we will be more difficult to implement the plan when they react, tell those hostile forces, let them doubt us, and let them pay more attention to us. It''s not what we want to see, or if you want to see it. " "Mm-hmm, let''s go to the airport to pick them up. Then we''ll finish ahead of time and go home. I want to seize the time to be with you and cherish every minute that I am with you. " "OK, let''s drive to the airport now. You can do it in the parking space. I''ll start the car right now. We''ll go to the airport now." Zhang Zheng, then wait until Xi Ruoyu is ready in the parking space, and then prepare to drive to the airport. After arriving at the airport, Zhang Zheng changed his position and began to wait for them with his girlfriend Xi Ruoyu. After all, some interested people may have noticed my position, so Zhang Zheng is going to change his position this time. If he changes his position and covers his appearance with a hat, he will not be easily found by them. If it is found, it is inevitable to be monitored and noticed again. In a word, it will cause a lot of unnecessary trouble. Therefore, in order to avoid these unnecessary troubles, Zhang Zheng took Xi Ruo Liu to another inconspicuous corner. Then Zhang Zheng bought a cap and brought it to his head. Although the body shape can not be covered up, but the face can be covered, Zhang Zheng is a very low-key person. And in the airport, there are a lot of people like Zhang Zheng with caps. It can be said that Zhang Zheng''s figure is almost the same as that of ordinary passers-by. If he wears ordinary clothes, Zhang Zheng''s figure is not a very conspicuous figure. Zhang Zheng''s figure is relatively thin, and Zhang Zheng''s height is not particularly high. Zhang Zheng''s height is about 1.78 meters. Zhang Zheng''s figure is very normal. It''s not fat, it''s not thin. It''s just right. What''s more, Zhang Zheng''s dress is very simple, and if he wears a cap, he is really walking in the crowd and nobody can recognize it. Thanks to Zhang Zheng''s disguise, he was not noticed by so many spies in the hall. That''s what it''s all about. As long as those people don''t pay attention to themselves easily, I can think of a chance to secretly open their eyes and take my brothers back to the hotel. At this time, there was a plane inside the airport, which landed successfully in H, which was the broadcast voice of the International Airport. Zhang Zheng, then raised his head to look at the direction of the exit, and then prepared to have a look. Who is going to come over this time? Only the second, the third and the third are here now. There are old four, gun king, old five, poison king, old six, investigation king, old seven, hermit king, eighth, bomb king, and old ten. A total of six people did not arrive at the airport. Zhang Zheng, and then said in his heart. Why are these people so troublesome? Why is it so slow to come here and take a plane? It seems that these time is too slack, not too serious to their own. It seems that they should properly do some after-school training for them, to help them open a small stove, enhance the strength of ah! Otherwise, how can they better protect themselves and defeat the enemy in the future? With such a lazy attitude? How can it be? In the past, when we were fighting the enemy, it was because there was a qualitative difference between the enemy and us. Even though the enemy had taken the fight seriously, but because the strength gap between the two sides was too wide, even if we did not have to treat them seriously, we could still cope with that kind of battle. But now we are about to face a battle that is not the kind of battle we used to face. If our people in this area treat the battle as before, we won''t even have to fight these days, and we will surely lose. Arrogance leads to defeat, which means that if the soldiers on our side are too proud and treat the enemy not too attentively and seriously, then the end will surely be failure. There is nothing else. This is because the strength of the enemy is still worse than that of our own side. The enemy''s strength is not comparable to that of our own side. However, the strength of the enemy is obviously stronger than that of our side. If we continue to adopt such an attitude, how can we possibly win? Now I have to give them a shot of preventive vaccination in advance. Otherwise, with their lazy attitude, they don''t even need to fight this battle. Just wash and sleep! Just give up with those guys as soon as possible. Chapter 451 Xi Ruoyu saw Zhang Zheng''s look a little displeased, and then quickly asked Zhang Zheng, don''t know what happened, what kind of things? It will make Zhang Zheng so unhappy. "What''s the matter? Zhang Zheng. Why are you suddenly unhappy? I feel like you are a little angry now! What''s going on? " Zhang Zheng said lightly. "The attitude we should take now is to seize every minute and make full use of all the time we can make use of, without wasting anything. I thought they had a big loss before and they would be serious. But I am wrong. I feel that they are not serious at all. You can see their lazy performance. When I found them, I told them to come early. Of course, you can see that only the second and the third, as well as Xiao Jiu, are the three of them. The rest of us have not arrived yet. " "One reason is that they don''t know the seriousness of the matter, which I can understand, because I haven''t told them yet. I can forgive them in this way. But another reason is that I can''t forgive them. They have already suffered such a big loss. Won''t it be a long lesson? So many years, let parents coax big? Ah, I haven''t been here before. I''m in seclusion, so they are a little cautious. They need to take all kinds of things seriously and pay special attention to them. But after that kind of loss, there is no way. But now, as soon as they hear that I''m coming back, what do you think they''ve become lazy now? If I don''t care about them again, what will they become? I can''t even imagine. If that happens, I don''t think we need to fight in the future. How else? If you are proud of yourself, you have to surrender. " Liu said, and then he was angry. "You don''t have to be so angry! You are like a God in their mind. In their eyes, you are the support of the same existence, in their eyes, as long as you, in any problem is not a problem, so they may be so relaxed. I don''t think your brothers would have been like this without you. This shows that you occupy a very high position in their mind. If you think so, you should not be angry. You don''t have to get angry with your brothers. If they do delay something, they will come here so late. You''re the boss of your brothers now, and you should understand them instead of blaming them all the time. You have to work together to win Zhang Zheng nodded and then said to Xi Ruoyu. "Indeed, this is a very serious problem. The second brother had discussed this matter with me carefully in the morning. What the second said was that they were too dependent on me. Basically, when I had not retired before and had been with them all the time, their performance was totally different from that after I had retired. Maybe it''s because my character has always been too much about the people around me, which is what you often say to protect the short. I am a very protective person. No matter who bullies the people around me, I will take her to find the court, and the result is often directly called back by us. Maybe it''s because I''m usually too protective, that''s why they''re so dependent on me. " "Before, it was because I thought this kind of thing was very normal, because they called me the boss. I had to take good care of them. If someone bullied them, I had to find the factory. How else can I be the boss they call me? In that case, I don''t deserve to be their boss. I didn''t know that my previous dependence on me would make them so dependent on me. This dependence is indeed the biggest resistance to their progress. In fact, each of them is the kind of person who can stand alone. There is no one to rely on. Or in other words, they don''t have to rely on anyone at all? They can rely on themselves. They are super strong in every field. Maybe after being with me, the personal strength of each of them is not better highlighted. In other words, even if I don''t find the field for them, Sister Feng, their excellent personal strength can also find revenge on the enemy on the opposite side. " "And just before, when I was first on the list of killers, a few of them joined hands to challenge me. At that time, they were really fearless, no one was afraid? In order to be able to improve their own strength, they will really work hard to fight, very hard to improve themselves. Strive to be the strongest person. Do you think the people on the killer list are the same? In fact, it''s not that people like us who are on the killer list today would have been challenged by people at the bottom of the list in the past. Because the killer list is a very authoritative list. The higher the ranking on the killer list, the stronger the strength is, and thus the higher the status will be. No one wants to be willing to be behind. Everyone wants to be at the top. " "Except for the old ten rogues, it was smashed up with the power of money. But don''t look at Rogge, Rogge''s personal strength is not bad, because his family has money, and Rogge especially likes some high-tech things. So he spent tens of billions of dollars to build a special equipment research base for Rogge to study high-tech weapons and high-tech equipment. Although Rogo itself has no strength, but he has a scientific research base behind him, which can provide her with the latest scientific and technological equipment all the time. And most of the latest high-tech equipment has never appeared. For example, laser guns that can only be seen in the future can be seen in Rogge''s scientific research base"If there are so many high-tech equipment, why can''t we defeat them? Can''t the future technology really compare with that kind of strong personal strength? Nowadays, it is not always said that science and technology is the future. If science and technology are not as good as human resources, why should we develop science and technology? " Xi Ruo Liu asked Zhang Zheng in doubt. "It''s hard for me to say that, because I''ve really seen the kind of cultivators who have high strength. Seriously, she can really move mountains and fill the sea, fly eaves and walk on the walls. The real one is like superman. I don''t know if technology can hurt those people. These are all unknown situations. It is impossible for us to place all our battles on the unknown. It''s better to master the victory in your own hands. Maybe in the future, technology will be better than people. But the current scientific and technological strength has not reached that level. Even if the latest equipment in Rogge''s high-tech equipment research base, it is estimated that it will not really cause any damage to those high-strength practitioners who are like superman. " Chapter 452 "If there are so many high-tech equipment, why can''t we defeat them? Can''t the future technology really compare with that kind of strong personal strength? Nowadays, it is not always said that science and technology is the future. If science and technology are not as good as human resources, why should we develop science and technology? " Xi Ruo Liu asked Zhang Zheng in doubt. "It''s hard for me to say that, because I''ve really seen the kind of cultivators who have high strength. Seriously, she can really move mountains and fill the sea, fly eaves and walk on the walls. The real one is like superman. I don''t know if technology can hurt those people. These are all unknown situations. It is impossible for us to place all our battles on the unknown. It''s better to master the victory in your own hands. Maybe in the future, technology will be better than people. But the current scientific and technological strength has not reached that level. Even if the latest equipment in Rogge''s high-tech equipment research base, it is estimated that it will not really cause any damage to those high-strength practitioners who are like superman. " "I don''t know how anxious I am now. What I think in my mind now is that if this gathering can be finished earlier, I will really go back to strengthen my cultivation and strive to improve my strength before the uncertain battle comes. But I''m really angry to see them so lazy today "All right, Zhang Zheng, don''t get angry. I tell you, when your brothers come, don''t get angry with them. After all, they haven''t seen you for a long time. You don''t want to make people feel embarrassed. After all, this is the first time you meet after a long time. Don''t make the atmosphere special Other embarrassments. It''s hard for both sides to talk. After all, they can do this, which also reflects your status in their mind, and also reflects the importance of you. Next time you talk to them, it''s over. Why should you be angry with them, right? You think today is the first time that you brothers have a complete meal together. You should be happy and happy. You must say this kind of situation, you can talk to them tomorrow! On your first day today, you made the atmosphere so solemn and serious. I don''t feel so good. " "You have to think so, Zhang Zheng. They must have been very unhappy after you retired. Even they may have to live a very tight life in order to avoid the pursuit of their enemies, and even say a bad word. They may live a very wretched life, like a little mouse, hiding in the hole all day long, afraid to go out. Every day, I feel that they live with fear, and they are not in the mood as before. Since they have been taken care of, they will not be able to take care of them, so that they will not be able to take care of them. So, today, you should give them a day off, let them relax, and then we can talk about it tomorrow. After all, that cheese fight is not going to happen recently, right? You can''t improve your strength in one day. Although it''s right to seize the time, you should pay attention to the combination of work and rest, right! In this way, we can better improve our own strength. " "Well, well, I''ll listen to your baby today. Today, let''s give them a day off. After all, the previous thing was that I had a mistake first and it was my problem, which led to their present situation. So I have no right to blame them. After all, if I had dealt with everything before I retired, they would not have been like they are today. All right. Today, those little bunnies have survived. They should be well after they come back. Thank their sister-in-law. If they don''t have a sister-in-law, each of them will be severely beaten by me today. " Zhang Zheng said as he pinched his finger. Xi Ruoyu could not help laughing when he saw Zhang Zheng like this. "You are so grown-up, why are you still like a child? There''s always going to be a fight. Anyway, you have to listen to me today. None of them can bully you today. You should be responsible and happy with them. If you have time tomorrow, you can talk to them and discuss it carefully. After all, they are very tired when they come here today. What''s more, the news you want to say is a huge impact on them. I''m afraid that they will not be able to bear it and will bring about spiritual oppression. If forcing a person too tight, it is easy to cause the collapse of a person''s psychological defense line. So we should find a more suitable opportunity to discuss things with them carefully tomorrow, and in that case, there will be a lot of efficiency. After all, three cobblers are better than Zhuge Liang. With so many of you, and all of you are talented people, how can you not defeat those who are hostile? As long as you believe in yourself, everything can be overcome. Well, Zhang Zheng, don''t be unhappy. How about that? " "All right, all right! I''ll listen to you. I''ll give them a holiday today and have a good time with them. I''ll talk to them tomorrow. After all, what you said is very reasonable. They are tired. After all, they don''t have the heart to listen to me. People who are as calm as the second will have that emotion when they hear me say that news, let alone others. "Let''s see if there are any of our people on this flight? Zhang Zheng then stretched out his hand and led him to Xi Ruo Liu''s little hand. Then hold on tightly. At this time, a group of people had already poured out from the distant gate. Zhang Zhengzai carefully observed whether those people had brothers in it? Then found a man, he has long green hair, and the face belongs to the type of evil, and the whole person is relatively active, very skillful and around the various beauties chat up, this look Zhang Zheng some helpless. Sure enough, no matter how long the old five passed, he was still the fifth. He could never change his stinky habit. As long as you see a good-looking girl, you must go up and talk to people. I don''t know how many little girls have been damaged by the disaster. Zhang Zheng, and then some can not see old five in the airport so eye-catching behavior. I couldn''t help it. Then I took out my mobile phone and prepared to call the fifth. Chapter 453 Zhang Zheng, and then some can not see old five in the airport so eye-catching behavior. I couldn''t help it. Then I took out my mobile phone and prepared to call the fifth. "Fifth, what are you doing there? Look how many people are around you. Look at your side. Aren''t you afraid you''ve caused too many things? Last time, how many little girls found their homes and wanted to find you, didn''t you learn a lesson? Now, are you going to do something like that again? Come here quickly. I''m on this side of the airport hall. I''m in the left corner of the hall. You can come directly to me. " "Ah! Boss, you''ve already arrived. Hey, hey, hey, I''ve made a lot of mistakes? I''ll go to your side now, boss. Don''t worry. I''ll go to your side as soon as possible, boss. Don''t be angry with me Zhang Zheng did not listen to the fifth explanation, and then directly hung up the phone. Old five, this matter is fine. When he finishes speaking, he estimates that the cauliflower is cold and the sky is dark. So Zhang Zheng hung up the phone decisively. After a while, Zhang Zheng and Xi Ruo left two people to see just that green hair, a particularly charming man came to his side. When the fifth came to Zhang Zheng and Xi Ruo Liu in front of each other, Xi Ruo Liu saw clearly the face of the man. If Zhang Zheng is a handsome and handsome boy, the old five in front of him is the spokesman of enchantment. Old five''s dress is very attractive. The face shape is also the standard melon seed face that makes girls quite envious, which makes Xi Ruoyu think that the person in front of him is a woman at first. It''s not like a normal boy at all. Xi Ruo Liu then asked Zhang Zheng next to him in a low voice. "Zhang Zheng, this is not the only girl among your brothers you told me. I think she looks good. But her dress is too flashy and coquettish, not the type of clothes I like. I feel that this girl looks very arrogant and not very easy to get along with. " After listening to Xi Ruoyu, Zhang Zheng couldn''t help laughing. Xi Ruoyu really didn''t understand why Zhang Zheng laughed? What I said was the truth, and then I asked Zhang Zheng angrily. "Zhang Zheng, what are you laughing at? Is that funny what I said? You have to explain it to me today. If you don''t, you won''t want to enter the house tonight. " After Zhang zhengran took a deep breath, and then slowly explained to Xi ruoluo why he just laughed. "You look at the person in front of you, he is very enchanting, but he is definitely not a girl, he is a man, a very normal man. So I couldn''t help laughing when I heard you saw it as a woman. Then he still has a Adam''s apple on his neck. If he hears this sentence, he will be embarrassed again. You''re not the first to say it''s a woman of the opposite sex. And certainly not the last one to say it''s female. I guess anyone who sees him like that will think he is a girl. We have talked to him several times, but she likes her image so much that we can''t help it. We make fun of him sometimes, call him little five sister. Look at him. " "Fifth, why are you so coquettish? Can''t you wear something normal people should wear? Look at your dress up, how much attention you''ve attracted! You''re really like a star Zhang Zheng said helplessly. "Oh, boss, you don''t know me. I like that kind of beautiful clothes. Without them, I would never go out. You see, today is the boss. The first time you pick up our important occasion, I must dress up to attend, right? Otherwise, it also shows that I have no respect for the boss. You see, I took out my best clothes today and showed my best posture. I really don''t want you to have face, right? Boss, do you think I''m right? Do you think my dress up gives you special long face? You look at the eyes of the people around you. How envious and envious, boss, don''t you think that you are especially like the attention of the public? By the way, boss, you haven''t introduced this beautiful girl to me? Boss, this isn''t your girlfriend, is it? Ten thousand years of iron trees are blooming, which is amazing. Then tell me quickly, how did you get such a beautiful girl to teach me? Teach brothers. " "Go away. What does it mean to have sex? This is our free love. Do you understand? We like each other, so we are together. If you want to fall in love, you will find someone. It depends on whether you want to find it or not? As long as you put on your own dress up, you can clean up. If you wear some simple clothes, you will certainly have many girls. You see, in your present situation, how can you make other girls like you? Just now my girlfriend said this is a woman? It really makes me laugh a lot "You said that you dressed up, you let people see how misunderstood ah, who would think you are a man? If you don''t have a Adam''s apple on your neck, who would think you were a boy? That is, I have been with you for so long that I can recognize you at a glance. Otherwise, if you come to another person, everyone will recognize you as a girl. "Fifth, at this time, he looked at Xi Ruo Liu with a bewitching look. "Sister in law, do you think I look good? Look at the boss. He''s cruel to me. Do you mind him? Look at him. When he looks at me as beautiful, he is so cruel to me. You must take care of him, sister-in-law. " Xi Ruoyu is very embarrassed now. I don''t know what truth should say on such an occasion. The main reason is that the fifth man puts on that charming look. If he doesn''t know that he is a boy, Xi Ruoyu will be soft hearted. I''m sure I''ll take care of this. I won''t let Zhang Zheng bully others. But now I know that Lao Wu seems to be a boy with a girl''s clothing addiction, and he also puts on this kind of eyes. This makes s xiruolu feel embarrassed to death. Xi Ruoyu doesn''t know what to say now, and then she can only turn back and forth in the faces of Zhang Zheng and Lao Wu in embarrassment. Zhang Zheng also saw that Xi Ruo Liuliu was indeed a little embarrassed. After all, he was also the first time to meet the fifth. After all, as long as he was a normal person, it would be a bit embarrassing to see the fifth! After all, it''s not the first time something like this has happened. Chapter 454 In the past, Zhang Zheng was sure to be asked by his colleagues whenever he took the fifth to go out. "Who is this beautiful beauty around you? Is it your girlfriend Then there are a lot of problems that have plagued Zhang Zheng for a long time. Even after Zhang Zheng, as long as he went out every time, he would not take the fifth. Because the old five''s face is originally biased towards the girl''s kind of face shape, plus the old five, his own dress is too much like a girl. And it''s the kind of special enchanting type, plus the height of the fifth is relatively high, you should think that the fifth is a girl, not a boy. Zhang Zheng also saw that his girlfriend was really embarrassed. After all, everyone around you should be a normal person. It''s impossible to have this kind of womanism. Zhang Zheng can only resolve the embarrassment. "If you don''t pay attention to her, she is such a person. Every time she dressed, she wore this style of fancy. And she especially likes to dress up as a girl. Clearly is a normal man, must like women''s clothing, really let us these big men''s very unbearable. And fifth, don''t tease your sister-in-law there. Don''t you see that your sister-in-law is a pure young girl? You are still teasing him here. Be careful to make your sister-in-law angry. I''ll open a small stove for you at night. I''ll send you to be a real girl. You''ll have to be able to wear women''s clothes. Who saw you? You can tell them, well, I''m a girl, OK, old five? As long as you say yes, I will directly turn you into a girl tonight, and make you beautiful into a girl. " Zhang Zheng also looked at the lower part of the fifth, as if as long as the fifth nodded, Zhang Zheng would directly let the fifth from a normal boy into a girl. Old five also saw that Zhang Zheng''s face was somewhat hostile. Then he quickly said to Zhang Zheng. "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no? I also hope to find a good-looking girlfriend like a sister-in-law in the future. If you want to turn me into a girl, how can I find a girlfriend? How can I continue the next generation? Don''t the old man at home have to kill me. Boss, don''t say that joke again. My little heart can''t stand it Zhang Zheng said to the fifth. "Don''t you hurry up and admit your mistake. Be careful if I''m in a bad mood one day, I''ll make you a eunuch." Fifth, and then quickly to Xi Ruoyu admit his mistake. "Sister-in-law, don''t pay attention to what I just said. I just said it casually. Don''t take it seriously, sister-in-law. When you take it seriously, then my life will be gone, and this is not about my life, it can be related to me, the lifeblood of my whole family. Don''t care, sister-in-law. I am such a person. " Xi Ruoyu was embarrassed by this, so he quickly said to the fifth. "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter. Meet for the first time. After all, there are some strangers who don''t mean to say, "no, no, nothing." Xi Ruo Liu quickly waved his hand and said that he just didn''t care what happened. Old five, then flatter to say. "Sure enough, my sister-in-law is sensible and generous. There is no fuss about this little thing. My sister-in-law is really beautiful and kind-hearted! My boss can find you so understanding sister-in-law, that is really the boss, in my last life did a lot of charity ah, estimated last life is a charity! Otherwise, how can I meet such a nice person as my sister-in-law in my life? Are you the boss The fifth looks at Zhang Zheng. "Oh, it''s really my blessing to meet your sister-in-law in my life. This life can meet if really too happy. I really regret meeting the weak so late, otherwise we should both have children Zhang Zheng said with a smile. Xi Ruoyu made a big red face. After all, what Zhang Zheng just said was that he had children. It was too shy for him to hold out his hand and twist it around Zhang Zheng''s waist. "What are you talking about? Who will have children with you? How old are they now? What kind of children do they want now? You can only wait until you get married. That kind of thing can''t be done before marriage. You can''t say such words in front of outsiders next time. You can''t say such words so loud. You can see that people around the world look at us like this. How embarrassing it has made us. " Xi Ruoyu said shyly. "Well, well, next time I won''t say that, OK. Can you let go of the little hand on my waist? It really hurts me. I know I''m wrong, OK? I won''t say that next time. I''ll say whatever you want me to say next time. I''ll listen to you, OK? If so. " "Well, next time I say anything, you have to listen to me. Do whatever I ask you to do. You have to listen to me, or I won''t let you go home to sleep. I''ll hang you out and let you sleep in the street At this time, five suddenly came a sentence. "Boss, do you show love like this every day at home? Don''t you know there''s a single dog here? Do you know how much dog food was fed to this single dog? I can''t get out of it now. I''m going to die. I said boss, can you pay attention to the time, place and occasion? I tell you the truth, boss, if you show love like this, it''s easy to be envied and killed by others. You see, you are showing love in front of me. I am very jealous. I am very angry. I was so angry that I wanted to go back to my hometown. I didn''t want to stay here. I always wanted to think about the night and tomorrow. I would watch you show love. I felt that my little heart couldn''t stand it. Boss, can you do something that men in the sun do? "Zhang Zheng, then said in general. "Why? You can''t stand to see us show love? If you also want to show love, you can change some normal clothes, and you can talk about a good object. With your appearance, you can find a good-looking girl. There is no problem. And your family urges you to find a girlfriend. You don''t know. It''s just that you don''t want to look for it, otherwise why do you want to change into this kind of dress. If you''re looking for a girlfriend, there must be more girls chasing you with your family background and your appearance. But who are you not willing to rely on? You''re still here blaming me for showing love. Why don''t you go to find a girlfriend yourself, and then you take your girlfriend to show her love in front of me and give me dog food. Isn''t it over? " Chapter 455 "What''s more, you don''t know how long it took you to find a girlfriend. You''re still here all day, so don''t your father have to bore you to death? I guess you''ll be locked up again by your father this time. Don''t you want to piss off your old man''s rhythm when you go back to see your father in such a dress? " Zhang Zheng said helplessly. Laowu then scratched his head and said to Zhang Zheng in response. "Boss, don''t talk about it, my old man. It''s not that you don''t know how much he bothers me at home. You always ask me to find a girlfriend, and then give him the lineage, and then there will be a successor for the next generation, so that he doesn''t have to worry about me again. But you don''t know me, boss. I really have been forced by the family to find a partner, I really do not want to look for now. I''m bored as soon as I get home, and I''m bored as soon as I get home. As soon as they got home, they bothered me and asked me to go out and look for someone. It depends on fate to find the object. If there is no fate, then find the object, it is just a transaction. There is no emotion at all. What''s more, boss, you don''t know that my family still wants to arrange marriage for me, that is to find those young ladies with similar family background to marry them. I hate that one the most, boss. You know that. So this time, boss, you said let me come here, I immediately ran out of the house, I really don''t want to stay in that house "Are you like the clothes I wear, or I bought them on the spot outside. All these clothes in my house were burned by the old man in my house. Every day I said that I was a complete nondescript, not manly at all, not like a normal man. But now I really want to focus on my career, and I really don''t want to find a partner. Can I draw it like this? In the past, I was also a charming young man, but it was because the pressure at home was so tight that I finally had no way. In order to disgust them, I made it like this. But after a long time, I feel like this is also very good. Boss, don''t you think so? Do you think I look like the most beautiful leading role in the movie? No, it''s no exaggeration to say that I''m more beautiful than them Zhang Zheng looked at the ugly old five, and then he was helpless. He didn''t know what to say. "Fifth, I think you should let your family rest assured. Your family is different from those of us. You need to rely on inheritance, and you have to train at an early age, and then you can have a high achievement when you grow up. Isn''t that what you are? How strict did you let your old man manage you when you were a child? How much hardship did you have when you were a child? Otherwise, how could you get such a result today? But I don''t want to say anything more. I just think that your old man is doing this for your own good. After all, all the things in the family are heavily pressed on you. After all, your old man is old. If you say something unpleasant, I really don''t know when you will put all the things on you, and you will deal with your whole family I think the old man of your family has thought of this place to let you find a girl friend and have a baby soon, which may share some things for you. After all, if you have a child, you will have a successor in your family. You can also rest assured and do something you want to do "Then the elders in your family should take care of your children as treasure, so you don''t have to worry. Moreover, it can also keep the incense of your family and ensure that the secrets handed down from ancient times in your family will not be interrupted here. You are also very clear about what we have done in this industry. It''s hard to say that you didn''t stay with us before. But now we are a whole group, in case of any accident, we are all on together. And you know us as well. Every time we have to do a task, it''s a very dangerous thing. Sometimes it''s even dangerous to lose your life. I have a better understanding of your personality. Although you look optimistic and cheerful on the outside, you care about your brothers and friends very much. Maybe it''s because of your childhood life experience. You have never had a heart to heart person. So this leads to once there is a person who is really good to you, so you will redouble your efforts and double your kindness to her. What''s more, before I went into seclusion, when didn''t you rush in front of us? Let yourself do the most dangerous things and poison the enemy leaders. You have always operated by yourself. The second and I have told you many times that it is impossible to let others do it. Let Xiao Jiu do it. Xiao Jiu is good at assassinating. His invisibility is better and he is not easy to be detected by others. Or let seven go, seven is a girl, she can incarnate all kinds of beautiful women, and then secretly poison those people. But you refused. Every time you say, let them poison, I don''t trust. Things like this should still be left to me to do by myself, which is more reassuring. " "It''s probably because of this character that I think your old man will urge you to find a girlfriend to have a baby. Because I don''t know when the crisis will break out and there will be danger at any time. So if you think like this, I can fully understand your old man''s ideas and practices. I think, fifth, you are now an adult. I think you can understand what your old man thinks. I can fully understand your current mood, but many things are not wishful thinking, fifth, you know that. A lot of things are not what we want, or things are moving in the direction we hate most"And you are the only one in your family. If you die in a certain mission later, what can you do to your family? You give them no explanation. How can you make your old man live? If you are a big family, do you want him to disappear in the long river of history? Do you deserve the training of your old man? " Chapter 456 "And old people like your old man are afraid of loneliness, do you know? And in order to reassure their children, they usually don''t mention such things with their sons and daughters. Generally, I bear it silently in my heart. As children, we should be filial first. Since you can''t be with them and take care of your father and mother, you should find something that they can rest assured of. " "Fifth, don''t think too much about it. That''s how I feel. After all, no one can tell the future, right? After all, it''s your own business and your own family''s business. It''s not convenient for me to say too much. Take care of it yourself. I''m sure you can handle everything well "Boss, in fact, I understand all these things you said, and I understand all those things you said. But you also know that I am a person. To be honest, my previous life was under the control of my family. To be clear, I have become the way they want me to live. But when I grew up, I saw all kinds of things in the outside world, and then I knew what I had lost before. I really don''t want to go on living as my family says. I''m really tired in that way! " "A man can''t live his life like himself, is he still himself? I don''t know what I want to do now. My family urged me very tight, I really don''t want to live according to the arrangement given by the family. It''s not that I don''t want to give them the life they want, but the way they do it, I really can''t stand it. Although I have passed the rebellious period of teenagers now, what they say now is really unacceptable to me. Although sometimes I know what they say is right, but I really don''t want to do what they say. I don''t know what I''m for. " "I also want to find a girl who can really reassure me, but how can I find it so easily? You see, if I really use my original face to look for it, it must be that kind of person who is not greedy for my appearance, or greedy for my background. There is not a girl I can like. I don''t care what kind of appearance a girl has, I just ask him to be sincere to me. But I find it difficult to implement simple requirements like this. So that''s why I''ve always been single in public places with this appearance. " "But I do feel sorry for my old man. He has devoted all his life to this family. When I grow up, I can relax and wander outside all the time. I haven''t taken on the real responsibility of the family successor. Or is the old head of my family always taking the burden of the family for me, and he is always solving it for me ¡£ Don''t want the old man. His body is really old and not as good as before. In addition, there are more and more heavy burdens in the family in recent times, which really makes him breathless. But he never told me anything about the family. Although he always told me to find a girlfriend and give birth to a baby. In fact, I can see that he really loves me. Because after all, I am the successor in the family. The heirs of the family are always outside, not in the family. No heir in any family can be as free as I am. It''s all because of my old man. To be honest, I really feel sorry for him. Although he has devoted his whole life to his family for the first half of his life, since I grew up, he has been taking care of me as much as possible and caring for me as much as possible, so that I can enjoy my life freely. " "It really makes me feel a little sad when you say that today, boss. I really didn''t do what a son should do. I''m really a failure. However, what should be said or not is that such things as feelings are really hard to come by. For example, the boss, like your sister-in-law, you certainly didn''t force it on purpose, did you? It must be fate. It''s like it''s formed naturally. It''s natural to be together. There was no one else to match. I don''t worry about it. After all, it depends on fate. Fate comes naturally. After all, I also know that it''s not sweet to be forced to fight. Why should I ask others on purpose? Oh, I won''t talk about that kind of Shunyuan. You see, my sister-in-law is all around and I''m getting bored. " "No, no, I''ll listen to you. You don''t have to worry about me. " Xi Ruo Liu said with a wave of his hand. "Indeed, if Ruo and I are together, it''s really predestined. If there is no fate, really I should not meet such a good girl as if if. Although our acquaintance has some dramatic elements in it, we always come back to say that it is the red line that God has given us! " Zhang Zheng at this time took Xi Ruo Liu''s small hand, and then looked at Xi Ruo Liu gently. At this time, Lao Wu seemed to think of something, and then looked at Zhang Zheng with some banter. "By the way, boss, wasn''t there a pretty girl who kept pestering you? Don''t you have any idea about that girl? I remember that people seem to have indicated to you before, and then you turned them down. I remember that she didn''t give up. Now I don''t know what''s going on with you two, boss. Tell me about itAs soon as Zhang Zheng heard the fifth saying this, he felt that things were going to be cool. This boy, this is to pick a problem! This is not intentional, stir up if you have ideas about yourself. Won''t it destroy the relationship between yourself and Ruo? As soon as Xi Ruoyu heard the fifth saying, there was a girl pestering Zhang Zheng. Then he immediately became interested and looked at Zhang Zheng with some banter. "Zhang Zheng, I didn''t expect that you had a good relationship with women before. There are many girls chasing you upside down! Didn''t you say you didn''t talk about a girlfriend before? Isn''t the only one? Tell me quickly, how much else do you want to keep from me? " "I don''t have anything else to hide from you, it''s a snowy meeting. Tell me, which one are you talking about? You cut it for me and tell me. If you are wrong with me, you will wait for me at night. You can see how I will clean you up at night. You are responsible for explaining this mess to me. If I''m not happy at night, I''m sure I won''t make you happy. You''ve got to think about it Zhang Zheng looked at Lao Wu fiercely, and his eyes seemed to be able to kill him all. Chapter 457 "I don''t have anything else to hide from you, it''s a snowy meeting. Tell me, which one are you talking about? You cut it for me and tell me. If you are wrong with me, you will wait for me at night. You can see how I will clean you up at night. You are responsible for explaining this mess to me. If I''m not happy at night, I''m sure I won''t make you happy. You''ve got to think about it Zhang Zheng looked at Lao Wu fiercely, and his eyes seemed to be able to kill him all. Fifth, you see his boss seems to be really angry, and then also some sweat, his nothing more than what mouth ah! Originally, I wanted to see the boss make a fool of himself. In the end, it seems that he has caused a lot of problems for himself, and he has to solve them by himself. It''s just too painful. Why am I so sad. Originally thought that just can escape from the home''s magic claw, who knows again to the boss here and touched the tiger''s buttocks. Is he really born with a bad constitution? Where and where is it? "This boss, I actually mean snow girl. Boss, where else do you like girls? Besides, she doesn''t like snow girl. Look, sister-in-law! Like snow girl so beautiful girl, the boss is not attracted. It''s no exaggeration to say that snow girl has already been regarded as upside down. But the boss was not moved by her at all. This is enough to prove that the boss is a rare gentleman in modern society! This is basically a small number of species, or in other words, precious species. Not sister-in-law. I''m not saying that snow girl is more beautiful than you. You are much more beautiful than that snow girl. My sister-in-law is the most beautiful woman. " "When other women compare with their sister-in-law, they are just like fireflies and bright moon. There is no comparability at all. I mean, sister-in-law, if you are big enough, you can rest assured of the boss. It''s certainly not the kind of double hearted. The eldest brother will certainly be devoted to his sister-in-law. You can absolutely rest assured of the eldest brother, sister-in-law. " "If the boss is attracted to other women, we brothers will never stand idly by. Even if we do, we will tie it to the boss. When the time comes, sister-in-law, we will take care of the boss as much as you want us to do. " Old five also can see now, eldest brother and sister-in-law two people, eldest brother is sure to listen to sister-in-law. Although the boss can secretly clean up himself or other brothers. But as long as the sister-in-law says a word, the boss will certainly listen to the sister-in-law. So as long as the sister-in-law is happy, the boss doesn''t have to worry about it. If the sister-in-law is happy, and the boss takes care of himself, the sister-in-law will certainly take care of it, and even take care of him in turn. It feels very fragrant and powerful. At this time, the happiest is Xi Ruoyu. I feel like I have received a little brother! Even if he is not around Zhang Zhen, it seems that someone can monitor Zhang Zheng''s every move! It feels OK. This old five feels very good! I feel that the fifth man is very clever! sure. Xi Ruo Liu ran couldn''t help nodding and said to the fifth. "Well, Zhang Zheng told me about the snow girl. I''m sorry about all that you said. I feel like this, I will certainly not stay by Zhang Zheng''s side for a long time in the future, and if you have a task, I will certainly not stay by Zhang Zheng''s side. At that time, you should be with Zhang Zheng. At that time, I will not see Zhang Zheng every day, and I don''t know what he is doing every day. At that time, I may need to trouble you to take care of Zhang Zheng. After all, if I can''t see Zhang Zheng for a long time, I''m a little worried about him. And the most important thing is, Zhang Zheng, I still know him better about his character now, just like when I first met Zhang Zheng, he could have risked his life to save me. It is inevitable that you will encounter this situation in the process of your mission. Zhang Zheng may also go to save another girl. I said this is not to stop Zhang Zheng from saving the girl. " "But you need to supervise and save people, but don''t let that girl get close to Zhang Zheng. After all, Zhang Zheng has lost his personal charm. Then don''t make a pile of rotten peach blossom outside, and then all come home. This is the last thing I want to see. After all, Zhang Zheng of my family is still very charming in this situation. It is easy to attract the pure feelings and feelings of little girls who do not understand the world. Don''t make a mission at that time. When you come back, you will come out with a pile of rotten peach blossom. " Xi Ruoyu looked seriously at the fifth, and then said to the fifth. Old five also very seriously nodded, and then to Xi Ruo Liu response way. "Sister in law, you don''t have to say that. We will certainly pay attention to it. In a situation like this, we won''t let that girl pester the boss. We are the so-called grasskeepers around the boss. We specifically prevent those rotten peach blossom who want to approach the boss intentionally. Never let those women get close to the boss. I''m here to vouch for your sister-in-law. Surely no other woman will pester the boss. If I don''t do these things, sister-in-law, you can ask me at that time. " The fifth patted his chest and promised Xi Ruo Liu. Zhang Zheng looked at the two people in front of him, and then he was very helpless. How do you feel that the two people in front of you seem to have achieved a very unfavorable goal for yourself? After that, if you have a task, you need to be monitored. How can you survive?"You don''t have to be so strict with me, are you? If you believe me! I''m certainly not the kind of person who changes his mind. You must be the only one in my heart. Don''t you have to send someone to watch me? I feel so uncomfortable. If so, don''t you worry about me? " "Zhang Zheng, I am very relieved of you. However, I am very worried about the people around you in the future. For example, you may have a mission in the future. Maybe the task is to protect a beautiful girl. Then you protect the beautiful girl, although you can make sure that you don''t make too much moves on that girl, just do what bodyguards should do. But it''s hard to avoid some unexpected situations on the way. It''s hard to guarantee that the beautiful girl won''t have a different mood for you. You''re like the snow girl before, isn''t that the case. People in the most dangerous time, you saved his life, and then he fell in love with you, this is a classic old bridge section. The bridge section of hero saving beauty, although old, is very useful. There is no girl in the world who doesn''t like heroes. It can be said that almost every girl''s heart is dreaming of a prince charming, or a hero to save themselves. I''m trying to avoid that. You won''t be able to get out of here, you know! " Chapter 458 "So, just in case, I still think that you should be the best choice to have someone around to supervise you. This serious task will be left to your brothers. I believe that they will seriously carry out this task, it is impossible to be selfish to you At this time, Xi Ruo Liu came forward to hold Zhang Zheng''s arm, and then said slowly. "Zhang Zheng, I didn''t trust you. It''s about your personal safety. You see you''re in a particularly dangerous time, right. Besides, you still have some people from hostile forces. We don''t know when and whether those hostile forces will send people? Therefore, we must strictly monitor every move around us, so as to stop from the source "Otherwise, in case those hostile forces look for a beautiful woman, and then instill in her from childhood the idea is to let him obey any orders, and then send him to your side to seek your pity. Like this, right. You need the help of your brothers. " "You see, it''s not impossible for this kind of thing to happen. Things like this can be big or small, must be monitored, maybe they will become the last straw to kill the camel. No one can say it clearly, but we can''t take the risk just in case "Zhang Zheng, you are now the pillar of your whole group. The most dangerous thing is that you need to carry it in front of you. And you and I know very well that you won''t let your brothers rush to the front. If there is any dangerous world, you must be in front of them. If you happen to have something wrong with you for some unnecessary reason when they really need you, who do they need to protect? So Zhuang, how can you fulfill your promise? It''s something nobody wants to see, right "So, we''re not afraid of ten thousand, just in case, we''d rather kill a thousand by mistake than let go of one. So this time you listen to me, mainly because it''s too troublesome for your brothers." Old five said that at this time. "No trouble, no trouble, sister-in-law. We will always follow the boss''s side, so we will know what''s going on around the boss for the first time. And if sister-in-law is so concerned about the eldest brother, the eldest brother will certainly not deliberately conceal anything. And we also have a person with special ears and bright eyes. That''s Laoliu. When the sixth comes, you can talk to him directly. I believe that in the case of Lao Liu, he will certainly pick out a lot of things that he doesn''t want to be known about. " "To be honest, Lao Liu''s detective ability is ranked in the world. There are many people working as undercover agents in all kinds of forces all the time. Maybe you meet an uncle selling Ramen at the roadside stall. He may be the spy of Laoliu. This is all we don''t know. Laoliu has a rich investigation system. It can be said that the number of Laoliu in charge is very small, but the number of his whole group is very large, because he is in charge of several of the most important people, and each of the most important people will have his or her own cronies, and then each of his cronies will let them look for the most trustworthy person. Then, in this way, the person who is worthy of trust will develop his own staff. Then let them slowly and freely develop, but the most important tenet is that the developed people must be trustworthy people, and the mouth is particularly harsh "Before, when I was free, I contacted Lao Liu for a period of time. Lao Liu and I talked about his communication network system and his news group. If it is under normal circumstances, each of them will record some things, but it is unnecessary for those things to be uploaded easily. And under normal circumstances, spies of all sizes will not be used, and they will not even send a message to them for many years. Therefore, this has led to the fact that Lao Liu''s news organizations have never been detected, because their development is very scattered, not in one place, but in all parts of the country. This makes it very difficult to be attacked by those hostile forces and fully investigated. " "And that''s what Lao Liu thought at the beginning. In order to avoid their own power being caught by others, and the benefits of doing so seem to tell me. I remember that''s what old six said to me "Because in this way, everyone has the most information in their hands, which is what they are looking for. And each of them will pass their message to their superiors, but there are still people at the top of each superior, who will distinguish whether the message is suitable for passing on to the superior? If it is unimportant news, it will be pressed in their own hands and will not be passed on. So this also leads to, in case of being known by others, the news that we know, that is, a few pieces of news, may be unnecessary news. " "And everyone knows only their superiors, but there are hundreds and thousands of superiors like this, and it is difficult for the enemy to find all the people. In general, they will not reveal their identity, so it is difficult for enemies or people around them to realize that he is actually a spy"And when everyone develops his confidants, he will let that person participate in a training assessment for joining the league. Only if the training assessment is successful, can we become a member of this group. After becoming a member of this group, there will be a lot of benefits. The advantage is that people of the same level can share all kinds of news. Moreover, Lao Liu has helped a lot of forces to explore information, and the entrance fee of Lao Liu is not low. Therefore, Lao Liu''s own power and funds in his hands are enough to cover his power''s consumption. That is to say, every person who joins the sixth senior member''s team will receive the subsidy from the group on a regular basis. Although these subsidies are not too much, many people in Cui Shi want to join Laoliu''s hands, mainly because people of the same level can share information. " "Because of this welfare, there are so many people under Lao Liu''s hands. At this time, I seem to ask old six, so many people, everyone to understand his family, it will be very troublesome. What if someone lied about their background? Or in case someone doesn''t stick to his own words and disclose the news to the enemy under the torture of the enemy. How about this? Isn''t that going to have a big impact on your power? " Chapter 459 "Laoliu and I have talked about this situation in detail, in order to avoid this kind of situation. That''s why he allowed the community to develop freely. What everyone knows is only a small part, which will not have a big impact on the whole force. That is to say, in case of misfortune, the kind of situation I just mentioned happened. It will not have a great impact on the operation of the whole force. That is to say, all things are within the scope of Laoliu''s thinking. Even if this happens, it doesn''t hurt. It will not have a qualitative impact on the whole force. " "At that time, the sixth generation of his relatives is very strict, and I think that the old man is worthy of supervision. The most important thing is that they will not be easily caught by those people. If you can develop into a confidant of Laoliu, you must have two brushes in your hand. Otherwise, Laoliu will not develop them into his own cronies. If it is really the kind of people who have no ability, why should Laoliu want them to become their own confidants? Isn''t it a trouble for yourself "And I guess! When the sixth comes, his sister-in-law only needs you to open a golden mouth and say that he wants him to supervise the boss. This is the task assigned to him by his sister-in-law. I believe that Laoliu will definitely carry out this task. And will certainly be very happy, and will take this work very seriously Xi Ruo Liu, some doubts to look at the fifth. He didn''t understand what the fifth man had just said. He felt that the words he had just said were good, and he was tacit. "It''s not what you just said. I seem to have heard something about it. It seems that you are talking about Laoliu, who has a very strong observation ability, and asks me to ask Laoliu to supervise Zhang Zheng. Is that what you mean "Yes, yes, sister-in-law, that''s what I mean. Because the rest of us, after all, are not engaged in this work. It may be that we will not pay special attention to him for some details. But I''m afraid those details will affect the boss''s normal life, and even lead to his injury. Then it will affect your mood and make you care about your boss. I am mainly afraid of this kind of thing, because once it happens, the most important thing is to hit our self-confidence. It is too serious. Because just like the sister-in-law you said, boss, is really our support pillar. It''s really hard for us to be without the boss. " "Therefore, in order to better achieve the goal of sister-in-law, in order to let sister-in-law rest assured, but also for a better boss, so that the boss can be more secure, exclude all abnormal factors around the boss. We have to be serious and responsible. Therefore, I firmly recommend Lao Liu, who is completely qualified for this job. You can even do a good job. In the evening, I will talk about this matter with Lao liuzai. Sister in law, you don''t have to worry about this matter. I''ll take charge of it. At that time, my sister-in-law only needs to listen to the news from me at home Xi Ruoyu is very puzzled. Aren''t they brothers? According to reason, I have seen many movies and videos. I really haven''t found such feelings as Lao Wu and Zhang Zheng. There are few of them. Generally speaking, boys'' brothers say that they will hide and tuck in each other, they will not tell the truth at all, and sometimes they will cover up crimes. For example, a boy doesn''t come back at night because he wants to go out to play, but he has a girlfriend. Then his girlfriend was very angry, wondering what her boyfriend was doing. At this time, the girl should call her boyfriend''s brother and ask him what he did last night? Why didn''t you come back all night? The girl''s first call to her boyfriend''s brother must be her boyfriend''s best brother. When the girl''s good brother heard that the girl''s boyfriend didn''t come back last night, he must know that he went out to play and fooled around, or he knew the truth and knew what the girl''s boyfriend did last night. But that can''t be told to his girlfriend, so the girl''s boyfriend''s good brother will hide the whole thing, or will trick the girl into saying that she has a drink, dinner or other things with her, or work overtime together. Or, a boy went to the Internet with his brother, but his girlfriend banned him from going online. Then the boy couldn''t help it that day, so he went online with his brother, and when he came back, his girlfriend asked him what he was going to do? Then the boy said that he and his good brother went to work, or went out to do something. Then the girl will definitely call to find out whether her boyfriend is right or wrong? At this time, his brother will help him hide the whole thing. Maybe he went out to play together. Anyway, he must not go to the Internet. Like this kind of similar plot unfolding, Xi Ruoyu has seen a lot. She is not a girl who has been at home all the time and only brushes plays every day. So speaking of this, Xi Ruoyu, seeing that the fifth man promised so quickly and so readily, made Xi Ruo Liu feel that this thing is a little strange! It doesn''t feel like a normal thing. After all, this promise is also too straightforward, a little bit, there is no hesitation at all. Besides, people like Zhang Zheng certainly don''t like to be watched. As his brothers, he will certainly know these things, and from what Zhang Zheng said just now, the fifth must have heard it. Zhang Zheng must be a bit unhappy. After all, anyone who hears that he will be monitored in the future will be unhappy.Moreover, from the previous brothers of Zhang Zheng, those brothers of Zhang Zheng were actually very afraid of Zhang Zheng. It''s not about age. It''s really about respect and fear of Zhang Zheng. Before Zhang Zheng spoke, Zhang Zheng said a few harsh words to the fifth, and then he immediately changed his tone, and then he did not insist on the things he said before. This shows that Zhang Zheng is very influential among their brothers. Basically, everyone will be afraid of Zhang Zheng. However, judging from the performance of the fifth man just now, I can''t see that he is afraid of Zhang Zheng. It can even be said that they are not afraid of Zhang Zheng? Chapter 460 According to common sense, generally speaking, these smelly men should be in the same boat and cheat themselves! But if you want to say that, their relationship can''t be bad! Xi Ruoyu shook his head and said that he couldn''t figure out the situation. Finally, he asked the fifth man. "In principle, you shouldn''t cover up Zhang Zhengcai, right? If you meet a good-looking girl outside, confirm that she is an ordinary girl, and then there is no influence of those opposition forces behind her, or she is a beautiful girl who is convinced by Zhang Zheng''s personal charm. Then she wants to go after Zhang Zheng. Shouldn''t you all be happy to help Zhang Zheng? After all, it also reflects Zhang Zheng''s personal charm, right? How can you help me in turn? You just said that, didn''t you lie to me? Or do you say so well on the surface and promise me, but in fact, what you do behind your back is another thing, and then tell me that Zhang Zhang has nothing, and then what happened to him? Are you lying to me? Although I believe in Zhang Zheng''s character, he is not a half hearted boy, and I have enough confidence in myself "No, no, no, sister-in-law, you are wrong. I really mean it." Old may first heard that his sister-in-law may not trust him very much, and then immediately to Xi Ruo Liucheng way. "Sister-in-law, what I just said is really what I want to say in my heart. I don''t have any false element at all. What happens to you if the boss is really carrying his sister-in-law behind his back? I''m sure I won''t cover it up. I''m sure I''m the first one to stand up against it, and then I''ll tell my sister-in-law you. There is no such thing as a little sister-in-law. What kind of thing you just said, such as shielding the boss, and then fabricating lies to deceive your sister-in-law. I hate things like this in my life! I can''t do those things at all. " "Sister in law, you can rest assured of me. It is absolutely impossible for me to do that. I am here to assure my sister-in-law that you can make a promise. " The fifth also patted his chest and earnestly assured Xi Ruoyu. Xi Ruo Liu ran asked the old five in doubt. "How do I feel like if something happened to Zhang Zheng, you seem to be very eager to tell me. For a moment, I even felt that you were looking forward to Zhang Zheng, as if something had happened outside, and then wanted to see your boss Zhang Zheng bullied by me. Although I feel a little bit spoiled when I say this, the relationship between your brothers, but it has been in my mind just now. Maybe your statement is too much, which makes me lose my mind. My original intention is to make Zhang Zheng more secure and reassure me. How come I''m going to catch the traitor when I get here? " At this time, the fifth saw Zhang Zheng, and then said to Xi Ruoyu. "Oh, No. Sister in law, what you said can''t affect the feelings between our brothers. The feelings between our brothers have experienced blood and tears. The emotional foundation between us is really deep, and we will not deliberately think of someone as bad because of some external things, or who said something. This kind of thing can''t happen between our brothers. After all, our brothers have dealt with a lot of things, big and small. And we don''t say a lot about dangerous things like that, but there are several times that are particularly dangerous, which are basically wandering back and forth on the edge of life and death. Even sometimes we almost meet the king of Yan. Our deep feelings were established at that time. In fact, I did this purely for the sake of the safety of the eldest son''s personal life. " "It''s not because I want to see the boss make a fool of himself. I want to see the boss being bullied by his sister-in-law. You have to believe me, sister-in-law. " When Zhang Zhengyi heard the two of them arranged this way, he could not help saying it at last. "Enough for you two! Really, am I not here? How dare you two arrange me in front of me? Where did you put my face? Do you feel like you''ve gone floating recently? I think in the future, if you want to attack again as before, I think you must strengthen a wave of training of your own ability. Otherwise, if you really poison the enemy in the future, you will put your life danger in the first place? It is absolutely impossible for me to see my own brother die in vain, so in this case, I must open a wave of small stove for you tonight, and I must improve a wave of your personal basic ability. In this way, after your own ability is up, even if you go to the enemy''s base alone to poison in the future, I can rest assured that you can also Strengthen yourself, right? I think it''s a good way. " "I think among our brothers, you should most need to improve your personal strength. You can see that in order to improve yourself, you used to use poison knowledge, so you often ignore your personal physical quality. So you''re one of our brothers. Your physical fitness should be considered as poor. Even Xiao Jiu is better than you in physical quality. You say you can''t even compare yourself with your own brother. Doesn''t it make people laugh off their big teeth? ""And I''ll make you a small stove just for your health. This is to let you improve your own physical quality, because your physical quality development is very little, so you have a lot of room for improvement. After my devil training in the past few days, your physical quality will certainly be much better than before, which can greatly increase your survival ability in the future. You see, it''s killing two birds with one stone. " "And I''m just doing it for your good health. I don''t have the idea of revenge. Although you just, um, some of you want to watch my jokes, but who let me be your boss? You see, at such a critical moment, I spare time to train with you to improve your physical quality. As your boss, I don''t need your thanks, just need you to follow me to participate in devil training. After these days of devil training, you will be able to transform yourself, fifth Chapter 461 "And I''m just doing it for your good health. I don''t have the idea of revenge. Although you just, um, some of you want to watch my jokes, but who let me be your boss? You see, at such a critical moment, I spare time to train with you to improve your physical quality. As your boss, I don''t need your thanks, just need you to follow me to participate in devil training. After these days of devil training, you will be able to transform yourself, fifth "At that time, your physical quality will be greatly improved. It will certainly surprise other brothers or even your family. The ancients said that you should have a new look after you after three days of separation." "And you are in good health. You can find your girlfriend more convenient in the future. You can make your girlfriend happy, right? Boss, it''s all for you. " Zhang Zheng said unkindly to the fifth. On hearing this, the eldest brother Zhang Zheng seems to have to open a small stove for himself. He feels that things have become a joke. After all, the strength of the boss before can be unfathomable, let alone the boss, and his own killer mace bloodthirsty. As soon as the boss''s assassin''s mace is opened, it''s really not a joke. I''ve fought with the boss himself before. Needless to say, the elder brother''s skill is very powerful. Dan Ping said that the pressure brought by the boss is very important. Zhang Zheng, because he has participated in many large and small tasks before, and many of them are related to killing people. Zhang Zheng has completed every task very well. So Zhang Zheng killed a lot of people, which led to Zhang Zheng''s murderous spirit accumulated because of killing people. For a period of time, Zhang Zheng was almost unable to control his evil spirit, which made Zhang Zheng even lose his mind, because some of his bloodthirsty skills lost his mind and bewildered his mind. Once, because of his bloodthirsty skills, Zhang Zheng almost became a killing machine maniac. In the end, Zhang Zheng was calmed down because he fired a tranquilizer with a sniper gun. Otherwise, there would be no way to stop Zhang Zheng without harming him. Because Zhang Zheng''s own strength is very terrible, and when Zhang Zheng opened the bloodthirsty skills, his ability has been a qualitative leap, the sense of five senses has been greatly improved. In addition, Zhang Zheng was not conscious because of his bloodthirsty skills, so he couldn''t distinguish between his own side''s people and his enemies. Therefore, since then, Zhang Zheng has been called the blood king by outsiders because of his bloodthirsty performance. As long as Zhang Zheng makes a move, he must see blood. Moreover, Zhang Zheng basically tore the enemy by hand, which made the enemy afraid to fight against Zhang Zheng, and even could not produce a trace of resistance, because Zhang Zheng''s performance at that time was really too daunting and chilling. Therefore, Zhang Zheng himself accumulated a lot of evil spirit. Although the evil spirit brought him many inconveniences, it also brought some benefits to Zhang Zheng. Sha Qi is a kind of invisible and immaterial thing, similar to the existence of a kind of Qi field. This kind of murderous spirit will give people great psychological pressure. People who have killed people and those who have not killed people have different eyes. However, Zhang Zheng himself, after releasing this evil spirit, can exert all his normal strength. And because they are in a very calm state, they may even exceed their usual level, super level to play their own strength. The first person is suppressed by himself, and he can play at a higher level. Such a fight has no fairness at all. In terms of existence and confrontation, it belongs to crushing. Therefore, when the fifth was faced with Zhang Zheng, he also suffered from Zhang Zheng''s evil spirit. Only after experiencing Zhang Zheng''s evil spirit can we understand what hell is called. When the fifth man was fighting Zhang Zheng, Zhang Zheng also wanted to improve everyone''s personal combat ability at that time. So find out a period of time, to give everyone to improve their own strength. So we''re going to fight alone, and everyone has to train with them. When it''s time to train with the fifth, because the strength of the fifth is put on the use of poison, the personal strength of the fifth is very poor. After learning about this situation, Zhang Zheng focused on training the fifth, because personal physical ability is the foundation. Without a strong body, everything else is useless. But when Zhang Zheng faced the fifth, he just let out his own evil spirit, and then he did not move anything, so that he was sweating and his legs were shaking. In the slightest, the fifth couldn''t think of attacking Zhang Zheng. Old five also thought that although Zhang Zheng had personal strength, he should be able to deal with Zhang Zheng positively with his own words. Although he would lose in the end, he could at least resist. But in fact, he slapped the fifth one hard. Zhang Zheng stood there and did nothing, but in this way, he did not raise the consciousness of fighting against Zhang Zheng at all. Now the fifth in his mind is that Zhang Zheng is like a towering mountain in his mind, so that he can not play his full strength. What''s more, he was afraid of Zhang Zheng. Laowu knew in his heart that this was definitely not possible. If he did not overcome this fear, he would never be able to defeat Zhang Zheng.But the more he wanted to overcome this fear, the more difficult it was to overcome it. Chapter 462 Although it is said that the best way to overcome fear is to face fear, but fear itself will cause certain psychological pressure. Everyone who wants to overcome fear has to face the pressure. Only when facing the pressure can they face the fear, and then they can overcome the fear. Laowu is now in a kind of edge, wandering back and forth on that edge boundary. Although Zhang Zheng didn''t move. It is so quietly looking at the fifth, in other people''s eyes, Zhang Gen seems to have no aggression at all. But in the eyes of Lao Wu, Zhang Zheng is like a lion who is ready to choose and eat. He is extremely aggressive and seems to kill people at any time and place. This has caused great pressure on the fifth man''s psychology. Laowu knows in his heart that if he can''t take the first step all the time, he will have a lot of paper to live in the boss''s heart in the future. Under the pressure, that is to say, he can''t face the boss normally in the future. And the old five also knew in his heart that the boss would not kill himself at all. The boss is just using murderous spirit to create psychological pressure for himself. The fifth encouraged himself in his heart. How can I be the top five killers? How can I be so miserable? Do you encounter such a small difficulty? And then stop? In this way, how can we keep the killer''s platoon? How can I raise my head in front of my brother? In other words, the boss did it for his own good. I also know that my physical quality is certainly not as good as that of others. After all, one''s main ability is in the use of drugs, and all of them are in the use of drugs. Therefore, I can''t do anything else, especially in the aspect of physical fitness, which can be said to be the worst. After all, the world can''t find a second person like the boss. And the boss also deliberately spent time with his training, he must fight for the boss, for his own voice. Fifth has been in the heart to encourage themselves, to let their own efforts to face the pressure of the boss. If not, no matter what you do, it will be in vain. How can I live up to the boss''s good intentions? If it''s not because the boss really cares about himself, he really hopes that his physical fitness can be enhanced and he really cares about himself. He hopes that he can better protect himself and take better care of himself in the future battle. Because of this purpose, the boss will be so attentive to himself. But if I flinch here, how can I be worthy of the boss? How can I live up to the things the boss paid for himself? If you really shrink back, will the boss look down on yourself? Think you''re just a coward? Fifth in the heart of the deep struggle for a long time, finally decided to let go. Because if you are a man, you have the idea and spirit to fight with the enemy. No one wants to be in the protection of his teammates every time they fight. Each time they are in front of them, they throw their heads and shed blood, but they are in the rear. They can only watch them silently and bless them, but they are useless. Before, in the process of the mission, I watched my brother go to war with those terrorists. I could only provide them with sufficient antidotes and poisons, and then I had no ability to wait for the news from them in the rear of the battle. At this time, the time is the most difficult. Every minute and every second is like a year. However, because the physical quality of the fifth is too weak, Zhang Zheng considered that the fifth was more suitable for guarding in the rear, and then provided follow-up supplies for Zhang Zheng and his people who were fighting in the front line. Laowu also once told Zhang Zheng that he also wanted to fight with Zhang Zheng and Zhang Zheng together. He did not want to be an incompetent person who could only serve as a follow-up supply in the rear. But every time he said that, Zhang Zheng would exhort him bitterly. "The follow-up supply is also a very important part. Fifth, we give this matter to you. I am because we fully trust your ability. It is precisely because we fully trust you that we will give you the most important thing. If we were someone else, we would not have given him such a heavy task. Moreover, because Lao Wu''s main ability is to make poisons, you can make those medicines in advance before fighting, and then explain their uses to us. After that, we can take them with us and use them. When we use them, we will be fighting with us in disguise. " "And you are our secret weapon. If we can''t fight them head-on, then you should be on the stage. You can get a mass non lethal poison and we will throw it to them directly, and let them all die. In this way, the battle will be won. So it''s better for you to sit in the rear. After all, when there is a real melee, almost everyone will face several times more than the number of enemies. It is even possible that if you are not careful, you will put yourself in the most dangerous situation. Everyone is almost like this. There is no time to take care of other people, because if you are not careful, you may get fatal damage"Those who can fight against us are almost old hands, although if they are one-on-one, they certainly have no strength to fight with us. But if there are several people in the entanglement, in case there is a person behind the attack, in a moment of inattention, it may be hurt. Once hurt, they will be particularly easily distracted, and their strength will be greatly reduced. It''s just going to get harder and harder "Fifth, it''s not that I pour cold water on you, but to tell you the truth, your current personal strength is really not suitable to fight with us. Because your ability is special, different from our group. You are like the third, he is more suitable for frontal combat, and the fourth, old four''s shooting skills are superb, very suitable for us to cover. And the old four''s shooting skills needless to say, guns and guns killed the enemy. It''s perfect for fire support. And you are like Xiao Jiu. The more chaotic the scene is, the easier it is for Xiao Jiu to hide himself. From time to time, he suddenly stabbed the enemy, and then he mingles with the crowd. No one can find out. Rogge has the protection of mecha on his body. He should be the most fearless of us to be attacked. So if you look at this comparison, you can also find out. So we are also to protect our brothers from harm. " Chapter 463 "So fifth, you don''t have to talk about these things with me. You just stay at the back and wait for us to get the good news back." At this time, the fifth can only be obedient. "All right, boss. I''ll be waiting for you to come home triumphantly, and then we''ll have a good time together Although Zhang Zheng and number five have said a lot of great truth, he also knows that he is not the type suitable for frontal combat. Moreover, they know that if they deliberately want to take part in a positive battle with Zhang Zheng, they will only become a burden to them, and even they will be distracted to take care of themselves. They are the short board of the whole team. Even if those enemies deliberately target, their brothers may be injured. In order to avoid this kind of thing, Lao Wu had to quietly agree with Zhang Zheng that he, as a reserve force, has been under their protection. But there has always been an idea in his heart. Almost every time he saw his brother fighting hard in the front line and struggling with the enemy for life and death, the thought in his heart became more and more intense. The idea is that you want to rush and protect your brothers in front of you, so that you don''t want to hurt them at all. This idea is like a magic spell, which has been entangled in the heart of the fifth, and he must not go up and down. Old five, before all the ability is in the use of poison in this aspect, so old five simply did not know how to carry out face to face melee with the enemy. Old five has never been in contact with these things before, so he groped for a period of time and couldn''t find any way out. I don''t know how to fight those people at all, which is also an extremely difficult problem for the fifth man. But because of his face, it is difficult for him to ask for help from others. He wants to improve his own strength with his own ability, and then come forward at a critical time to give his brothers a surprise performance. So the fifth wants to secretly practice, want to improve their physical fitness. However, the ordinary promotion of old five can indeed be trained, but the ordinary physical quality improvement is of no great use in fighting against the enemies trained in Beijing Kowloon. That is to say, the results of his own training are useless. If you fight with ordinary people, there should be no problem, but those enemies have experienced regular blood and tears of the battle, those people will not have the saying of mercy. What''s more, all the moves are aimed at the vital points of their own body, and they are the kind of ones that kill people. Moreover, the fifth has never received formal training, and he has never been trained in this kind of killing move. Even if he can hit the enemy''s key points after using the move, it is unknown. After a period of training, the fifth gave up on his own. I trained for such a long time, but the result was unexpected. I didn''t even achieve the small goal I expected. I wasted so much time in vain. I originally wanted to be head and ground, but after training for a meal, I didn''t train anything. Is it true that they are not suitable for frontal combat? Are these times of my life fighting with my brothers? Can they only protect themselves? The fifth doesn''t want to be like this. I don''t want an image that can only be protected by my brother. Laowu also wants to be a person who can stand up and help his brother resolve when he receives another fatal danger. Then the old five worked harder to exercise his physical fitness, hoping that after his physical fitness improved, he could have more excellent performance, hoped to be recognized by his brothers, and then agreed to let himself and them to fight side by side. Fifth, every day''s training is very hard, almost every period of time is arranged by the fifth. At that time, because they had just finished several combat missions, others were relaxing themselves or doing their own things. The only one was Laowu, who had been training himself hard to improve his physical quality. At that time, because he wanted to surprise his brothers, he secretly went out training with them every time when he was training, so that everyone doubted what he was doing every day? Zhang Zheng is also particularly suspicious, because the old five was very active every time. After he was assigned a task, the labor service always arranged to have a meal and go out to play. But after several missions recently, Zhang Zheng also found that the fifth was really different from before. Almost every day is early, late home, in the normal period of time, can not see the figure of the fifth. I don''t know what he did in these hours. I don''t know why the fifth brother is hiding from himself and other brothers. What is the secret? Or because of something? Of course, Zhang Zheng is certainly not the kind of person who supervises his brothers or peeps into the privacy of his brothers. Since the fifth doesn''t want to let himself know, it must be his own privacy. Everyone will have his own privacy. There is no need for Zhang Zheng to break other people''s privacy. This is a basic etiquette, but also a kind of respect for their brothers. Moreover, Zhang Zheng is very clear about the character of the fifth man. Although I usually look funny, I love to joke with myself and other brothers, and I always take myself and others out to play. Every time everyone gets upset, it''s the old five who makes everyone happy. It can be said that the fifth in this period of time, his team has rarely happened unhappy things. For example, if one of his brothers had internal strife, but Zhang Zheng himself was not there. In fact, it''s either the second or the fifth. They have always been the running in agent for the team. The second is to analyze the truth with them, and then talk about who is right and who is wrong? But no. 5 is like a good old man, saying good words on both sides, and then making the relationship between the two people as good as ever.Therefore, Zhang Zheng has always looked at the fifth brother''s thoughts. Although old five has become a bit mysterious during this period, Zhang Zheng will certainly know that, and I certainly won''t have any bad ideas. He must have his own things and reasons to do so, and he has no need to peep into other people''s privacy. Before that, Lao Liu wanted to talk to Zhang Zheng and see what he was doing secretly by himself, but he was stopped by Zhang Zheng. Zhang Zheng said to Laoliu. Chapter 464 "Old six, forget it. Since she wants to go out by herself, your fifth brother must have his own business. And we are all brothers in our own family. Since what he doesn''t want to talk to us is something that he didn''t want us to know, since we are all brothers, why peep into their privacy? Maybe your fifth brother really has something deep, and we don''t have to know about it, so we don''t have to peep at him at all. " "And don''t you know your own five brothers? What kind of person is he? After all these years, you must know very well. It is certain that what we have done will not have any bad impact on our brothers. He must have gone out for the purpose of better development of our brothers. All these things he has done for so many years, we have seen them. But it''s just because I''m my brother, so there''s no need to put this kind of thing on the surface. " "So, old six, you listen to my words, don''t go to see old five, what is he doing? Maybe he will take the initiative to talk to us in the end. There is no need to investigate what he has done now. This is also a kind of disrespect for people Laoliu thinks in his heart, which is also a truth. My fifth brother knows it very well. Maybe in other words, I used to collect information from all walks of life. I have more information in my hand than the eldest brother. From the perspective of the eldest brother, the eldest brother should be viewed from the way the fifth elder brother behaves and treats his brothers, as well as the contributions he has made to this group over the years. But I can''t rely on the relationship of these short years to see people, that is to say, in most cases, I can only use rationality to look at all things, because the news can not mix any personal feelings at all. If we miss a little bit, we can only talk about this thing. So many times Laoliu can''t look at things with sensibility, let alone look at a person in a perceptual way. Laoliu can only judge him through all the things he has done before, and then judge him through rational analysis. Moreover, such judgment can not determine his personality, his psychology, what he has done and its purpose. Maybe after a series of rational analysis, you find that what you said is actually one-sided, which is also possible. After all, no one knows what the matter is like, what kind of situation is this person? But it is through the information collected by Laoliu about his fifth brother before, that is, Wuge is really a kind of kind-hearted person. The fifth brother is kind-hearted. He only says that he is very good to his own people, not to outsiders. Five elder brother''s poison, but very overbearing, with a word to summarize is, touch will die. On hearing this, one may be in a coma at the slightest and die at the worst. However, the information collected by themselves, the five are very friendly when they treat the people around them. As long as it is the kind of friend worthy of deep friendship, five elder brothers will certainly be, can be said to be the kind of behavior of heart and lung. There is no such behavior as blackhanded to the people around him. Judging from the information we get, there is no such behavior at all. And from the perceptual point of view, Laoliu is also very willing to believe his fifth brother. After all, it is also getting along with each other. Though not brothers, they are better than brothers. For such a long time, I get along with the fifth, and the time should be regarded as the longest. Because both of them are good at talking, like other people, such as the eldest, the second, the third and the fourth, they are actually not very good at talking. Some people are not good at talking, but they are not very happy to talk with others. For example, their second brother has a lot of things in his head, but he will not easily reveal them. What his second brother says is generally thought-provoked. Moreover, all kinds of results have been fully reflected in his second brother''s mind result. So generally speaking, I still spend more time with Wu Ge, so I should be the one who knows the most about Wu Ge. The other brothers Lao Liu asked himself that no one could surpass himself. However, the behavior of his five brothers is too strange recently. He has never had such a thing before. However, after the recent missions, Wu Ge has been sneaking out on his own, and deliberately appears when the number of people is small, such as in the early morning or evening. It''s like trying to avoid my brothers. That''s why Laoliu has some curiosity and doubts about it. After all, Lao Liu''s own job is to collect information. How can he be free from doubt and curiosity? How can we collect information? But just after listening to his boss and explaining to himself, Laoliu really thought about it. If you really secretly peep at your five brothers, although you can know what five brothers are doing these days, but if things should come to light. It''s very troublesome to explain things. Although the fifth brother may not care about these small details, but in the eyes of other people, it proves that he is suspicious of his brother, and will not fully trust his brother. Although I can say it is because of collecting information that I met Wu Ge. However, in the eyes of outsiders, it should have nothing to do with it. However, in the eyes of our own people, there are many problems.When the time comes, don''t because of their own reasons, and lead to their own brothers to the relationship to be rigid. That''s what feet don''t want to happen. Absolutely not because of their own curiosity, which led to their own brothers and their relationship to be rigid. His fifth brother does things. If he wants to talk to his brothers, he will certainly tell us. You don''t have to hide with us like hide and seek. Since Wu Ge is not willing to tell us, it proves that Wu Ge is not willing to tell us that it should be the same thing as five of her own secrets. Then if I peep at her, it will prove that I am a villain. I don''t know what to say. That always proves that I will not trust my own five brothers. "All right, boss. I know you''re right about what you said. Since five elder brothers don''t want us to know, we won''t go into it. Originally I thought it was a small thing. I also wanted to let you accompany me to see what Wuge was doing? But boss, after you and I put out these big principles, then I don''t want to see what five brothers are doing? When the time comes, boss, you''ll start talking about me again. I won''t do those things that are harmful to others and not beneficial to myself. When the fifth brother comes back, let''s go and ask the fifth brother, isn''t it OK? See if he''ll talk to us? " Lao Liu said with a smile. Chapter 465 His fifth brother does things. If he wants to talk to his brothers, he will certainly tell us. You don''t have to hide with us like hide and seek. Since Wu Ge is not willing to tell us, it proves that Wu Ge is not willing to tell us that it should be the same thing as five of her own secrets. Then if I peep at her, it will prove that I am a villain. I don''t know what to say. That always proves that I will not trust my own five brothers. "All right, boss. I know you''re right about what you said. Since five elder brothers don''t want us to know, we won''t go into it. Originally I thought it was a small thing. I also wanted to let you accompany me to see what Wuge was doing? But boss, after you and I put out these big principles, then I don''t want to see what five brothers are doing? When the time comes, boss, you''ll start talking about me again. I won''t do those things that are harmful to others and not beneficial to myself. When the fifth brother comes back, let''s go and ask the fifth brother, isn''t it OK? See if he''ll talk to us? " Lao Liu said with a smile. "OK, let''s wait for dinner. When we have dinner together, we can ask what old five is doing recently? How can you be so divine? To be honest, it''s the first time I''ve seen the fifth man so mysterious. If it''s not because I know more about the character of Lao Wu, I would have thought he would have disclosed our information secretly. I said this in jest of course, my own brother, how can I not trust it? Right? But, five, it''s a bit of a mystery this time. Several other people have told me about it, and I haven''t taken it seriously. But when you mention this to me today, it''s true that Lao Wu has been very mysterious all these time, and he doesn''t know what to do? I''m afraid that if the fifth goes astray and destroys her future life. Just in case, go and ask him tonight "Yes, yes, boss. This evening we''ll go and ask brother Wu what he''s doing during this time?" Old six asked happily. When the evening came, the fifth came to their resting place in the evening as usual. Then, early on, someone prepared the meal, and when everyone was on the table, they began to prepare the meal together. However, this time, as usual, Zhang Zheng is not easy to speak, as long as people come together, whoever wants to eat first. There are no rules on the table. They are all brothers. Why bother about these things?. I''ve been licking blood for such a long time. If I had scrutinized so many rules, I would not have known which mission I was killed in. What''s your leisure time to discuss the rules? "Fifth, are you back so late today? What have you been doing these days? Fang, can you talk to your brothers? I haven''t seen you bothering us for such a long time. I''m really not used to it. I suddenly felt like something was missing from the whole group. In the past, we were like a whole when you were there, and then we were very happy when you were there. You don''t know what you''ve been doing all day. And then each of us is busy with our own business. That is, we can get together for dinner. Usually, I do my own things. And now we can get together is also because we are about to face the next task. Otherwise, if we have more free time or everyone has a task on his own, we will go back to our hometown. " "So on the whole, we are more curious about your recent outing and don''t know what you are doing? If it''s convenient for you to talk to us. " Zhang Zheng said to the fifth. Other people also stop, hand things, and then look at the fifth. After all, although others don''t say it, they will certainly think about it. The main reason is that his recent behavior is so strange that many people suspect him. If Zhang Zheng had not mentioned it at this time, others would have asked him about it. "What have I not done these days? I''m just going out for a little exercise, nothing else. " Old five some faltering said. I don''t seem to want to talk about it. At this time, the second one, Chen Yuan, also spoke. "Tell us something. If there are any problems, we can solve them together, which is very convenient, fast and efficient. It''s so much better than you do it alone. After all, we don''t want to see it? We''re not going to force you to say that. " Others also said so. Old six spoke at this time. "Yes, brother Wu, you can tell us what you want. We are all brothers. If there is anything we can do together. As long as our brothers work together, nothing can''t be solved. We are mainly worried about you going astray and being deceived by bad people Laowuyi heard Laoliu say this, and then he couldn''t help laughing. "Laoliu, in your eyes, how can I feel like a child who hasn''t grown up? I even the most basic good and bad people, I still can''t distinguish? But it''s a long story. I wanted to give you a surprise. Since you are going to ask me now, let me tell you in advanceFifth, and then cough two times, solemnly and all of you said. "In fact, during these hours, I''m going to exercise my body. To improve their personal strength. I was going to fight with you and give you a surprise in the next mission. Now it has been exposed by you in advance, and there is no surprise at all. " After hearing the five''s reply, they all opened their mouths in amazement. This explanation of Laowu is too shocking. After all, in their eyes, the fifth is still a slag with fighting capacity of five in front of them. Even on the opposite side of the ordinary dragon set, it is estimated that the fifth can not beat. Now it''s weird to say that you want to fight head-on with us on the next mission. Old six, and then swallowed a mouthful of saliva, said solemnly. "Brother Wu, are you kidding? You don''t mean it, do you? " "Do you think I''m joking? I''m not joking at all Indeed, from the facial expression, Lao Liu is really serious and is talking about this matter with everyone. Chapter 466 "Brother Wu, I remember that you wanted to fight with us before, but the result seems to be that. Finally, the boss came forward to tell you that he would not let you take part in the frontal battle. Moreover, each person is different from each other. Everyone is good at different aspects. There is no need to insist on doing the same thing with others. You see, people like me, I''m not suitable for frontal combat. Even if the boss asks me to fight head-on, I can''t fight head-on. If I come to the front battlefield, isn''t it something that the enemy punches Ko? " "So I never wanted to be able to fight the enemy head-on. Because he is not in my ability, since there is no way to do things, why should we force it? It''s not only in front of the battlefield that we can show our strength. In many cases, such backup logistics is also very important. It is said that information is very important. Without enough information, a battle will be like a headless fly, and there will be no combat preparation at all. It takes time and effort to fight like this. " "So everyone has his own value. What you don''t have to force others to do, you must do it yourself. Brother Wu, you can see that there are people who fight in front of us. They can''t catch up with us in other aspects, but we are a whole. Many aspects can''t be lacked. Without any part, our group will be incomplete and not as powerful as before. It is precisely because our group is well-balanced in all aspects that we can dominate the world. If we really lack any important component, we are an incomplete group. " "If we don''t have your poison, we will be in trouble on the premise that we don''t have a direct battle with the enemy''s highest battle leader. If there are five brothers your poison, then we will get up very convenient, fast. And it''s going to be very safe, and it''s easy to retreat. " "But brother Wu, you want to do something in front of you. In my opinion, there are some ways to give up the big and seek the small and the short for the far. If you want me to see it, any method to the extreme is very terrible and powerful. It''s just that everyone''s role is different, but it''s all for the whole group. Without his part, things will not be easy. There will even be life-threatening Laoliu admonished. Then Zhang Zheng followed Laoliu''s words and continued to speak with Laowu. "Yes, fifth. I know what you''re thinking, ever since you told me you wanted to fight with us. I have a feeling that you don''t want to be under our protection and do simple work. I don''t know why it makes you feel this way, but if I judge it personally, as Lao Liu said just now, we can''t do without any one of us. " "It''s because we can''t do anything without ten of us, so every time we go out, we can go so smoothly. This is based on the premise that each of us abides by his post. Because everyone has their own familiar field, take me for example. I''m not particularly suitable for those who fight head-on, but those who fight against the enemy. Like this kind of hard hitting, it''s better to be the third. I am more suitable for the kind of guerrilla entanglement with the enemy, and then rely on various geographical conditions to eliminate the enemy. But if I fight like the third, I will have ten lives, none of them will survive. " "So, fifth, you see, this is a very simple truth. You don''t have to train yourself. Then in terms of your physical strength, it''s really too late to improve now. I''m not saying that it''s going to hurt your self-confidence. You can improve yourself. It''s all right. But don''t forget your promotion in an important area. After all, it''s you that you caught up with since you were a child. You and now are cramming, and you are not at the same level as you are now "If I teach you how to use poison now, no matter how many years I have studied, I will certainly not be as good as you. One is the understanding, the other is the problem of starting. " "I know you really want to fight with us in front of the enemy, which you''ve always told me. Then today, you said that you have recently improved your physical strength. It is estimated that you should do a devil training for yourself in the body''s positive combat ability. It''s not that I want to hit you, but you. Even if the intensity of the training you are doing is so strong, your body can''t bear it for a while, and the height you can improve is really limited. If you don''t believe me, ask those of us who are capable of fighting in the face. How long have we trained? The training difficulty we can experience is really beyond the imagination of ordinary people At this time, the third said to the fifth. "Indeed. It''s not the third brother. I''ll hit you. I used to be a special soldier in the army because I was stronger and stronger than my peers. So in the later period of time, I was very focused on training, their physical fitness in this aspect. Then I gave up copper. When everyone of the same age could play happily in childhood, no matter in hot or cold winter, I always kept on training hard, so that I could join the army in junior high school. Then I trained as an instructor in the army. It was really a devil. Basically, it is to get up at a fixed time in the morning, clean up in a few minutes, and then gather on the drill ground. Then we started a day of training. ""And people like me who take part in military training are regular troops. The training content is very rich and cruel. Often after a week of training, your physical ability will reach a limit. And then you''re basically going to put up with extreme physical pain for the next few days, and then you''ll train more. So day after day. Your own physical abilities have been enhanced in an all-round way. " "But it''s just a nightmare. It''s just the beginning. Although your body has improved significantly in some aspects, the difficulty of training will also increase significantly with the improvement of your physical ability. In other words, your ability has improved, but the difficulty of training will always be greater than that of your physical ability, that is to say, you will always be in a very severe extreme training Chapter 467 Fifth, at this time a little silent. Perhaps by their brothers said the words become silent, do not know what to say. It may also be because their behavior is not understood by their brothers, and then a little sad. The third continued. "That training difficulty, I really think back now, at that time, I was in the extreme body every day. Then drag a particularly tired body, and then break through the limit. It was a particularly painful process. A person is obviously tired, even climbing has become a luxury, but under the pressure of others, you have to carry out a series of training. That kind of pain and pain is really beyond the ordinary human body "That''s how I spent my most difficult military training in junior high school. Later, because of my hard work in military training, I got a higher evaluation in the final selection contest of the army. Then I was selected and enlisted by a higher-level army, and then I became a regular soldier in another army. Although I became a regular soldier, it was the beginning of another nightmare for me. Because the training level of that army is quite different from that of my previous training. The two levels of difficulty are hardly on the same level. The previous training difficulty can be called pediatrics. It''s nothing compared to real devil training. " "The previous training can also be said to be gradual training, to be exact, it is gradually strengthening physical training. That is to say, after a series of training, your physical strength has reached a limit. Then you will be given a buffer time, and then the instructor will take you to experience the intensity of training more difficult than before, and the intensity of training. Because the previous training intensity has already made you reach a physical limit. At that level of training, it has no effect on improving your own physical ability. It can be said that it is useless, if you want to improve your physical ability at this time, you must have more intensive training, so as to better improve your own strength. In the past, the military life is like this, step by step to improve their own strength. " "But when I really got to the devil''s camp, their first training was several times better than our worst training. At that time, every day''s training was physically and mentally exhausted, not only physically, but also mentally. Every day, some of my comrades in arms could not accept the pain brought by training, which led to the withdrawal of training camp. Like this example, every day, it''s rare. That kind of training is basically torture. And it keeps you on the verge of madness all the time. At that time, it was normal for him to leave some tears, sweat and blood on his body "Because of the difficulty of training at that time, I''m very afraid in retrospect. But I also especially thank my instructor at that time. Because without the former instructor, I don''t think I would have achieved as much as I do today. It is precisely because of the devil training he brought us before that we have made a significant improvement in our body. Not only me, as long as the people who stick to the training camp completely, almost everyone has achieved a lot now. I was discharged from the army for personal reasons, as you know "You are very clear about what I did afterwards, and I told you about it. For some reasons, after I retired from the army, then I went to participate in all kinds of boxing competitions, through boxing competitions, to enhance their own strength. Because of the underground black boxing competition, almost every game I play is on the edge of life and death. Because that kind of underground black circle competition is either death or injury. Only one person can survive every game. Every day is on the edge of life and death. And then I am still on the verge of life and death, and then I have achieved what I am today. " "I can''t say everyone is the same as me, but at least I can feel it. Every brother present has made great achievements in his own field, which is because you gave up some things when you were very young, so you transferred to this field, and then persisted from the beginning to the end. Only now can we have such achievements. This is true of anyone. A great man once said that success is one percent talent plus ninety-nine percent effort. Without hard work, we would never have achieved what we have achieved today. This is the inevitable result. " "What I said just now is not only my presence, but everyone tries it very well. Like the fifth you, you used to learn the knowledge of drug use, is it very difficult? Because I don''t know anything about this field, I don''t know how you studied before? But I''m sure you''re going to have a hard time learning. There is no doubt about it. " Old five nodded and then said in response. "I don''t want to tell you about my previous study life, because I''m shaking in retrospect. When I was a child, my family used poison all the time. So I was instilled with knowledge of drug use by my father since I was a child. Then I began to know all kinds of poisons, snakes, insects, ants and beasts planted at home from a very young age. Then when I got older, the old man asked me to identify which ones were poisonous and which were not. Then I began to ask my old man, how can I identify those? My old man told me to eat with his mouth. And then I wander on the edge of poisoning and detoxification every day. Some poisons are really too hard to say"After poisoning, some people will feel itchy all over their bodies. They will feel like many ants crawling in their bodies and gnawing at your own bones. It makes you itchy and itchy all over your body. You want to scratch the skin in those places. However, some poisons will make you feel extremely painful. The pain makes you want to faint immediately. But the poison will make you keep your mind very clear. It''s very tormenting. There are also poisons that can make you feel hot or cold all over your body. There are all kinds of poisons. At that time, it was just like Shennong''s taste of herbs. Shennong could cure diseases, but I grew up with poison. " "I can''t look back. I really don''t want to go through that childhood experience again. It''s all nightmares, so to speak. And the five venomous animals that bothered me most were vipers, centipedes, scorpions, geckos and toads. These five kinds of poisonous animals really make me love and hate. My old man will say that I don''t pay attention to something. When he has nothing to do, he will put a poisonous animal in my room. Generally, such a poisonous animal is very aggressive. I''ve been tortured to death every time. I was really tortured by my old man in my childhood, but now I think it''s my old man, so that I can inherit the family''s property more quickly! It''s just that the way my old man used is really not flattering. It''s really hard Chapter 468 "After poisoning, some people will feel itchy all over their bodies. They will feel like many ants crawling in their bodies and gnawing at your own bones. It makes you itchy and itchy all over your body. You want to scratch the skin in those places. However, some poisons will make you feel extremely painful. The pain makes you want to faint immediately. But the poison will make you keep your mind very clear. It''s very tormenting. There are also poisons that can make you feel hot or cold all over your body. There are all kinds of poisons. At that time, it was just like Shennong''s taste of herbs. Shennong could cure diseases, but I grew up with poison. " "I can''t look back. I really don''t want to go through that childhood experience again. It''s all nightmares, so to speak. And the five venomous animals that bothered me most were vipers, centipedes, scorpions, geckos and toads. These five kinds of poisonous animals really make me love and hate. My old man will say that I don''t pay attention to something. When he has nothing to do, he will put a poisonous animal in my room. Generally, such a poisonous animal is very aggressive. I''ve been tortured to death every time. I was really tortured by my old man in my childhood, but now I think it''s my old man, so that I can inherit the family''s property more quickly! It''s just that the way my old man used is really not flattering. It''s really hard "Who wants to live with those poisons and insects every day? And it''s very painful every day. I don''t think I''d like to put it on anyone. " Old five depressed said. "Yes, you see, each of us has really paid a lot to achieve what we have achieved in our own field. Without those efforts, it would be very difficult to reach this level today." Zhang Zheng said earnestly. "Why do you have to be like us? If you really use poison, you can be regarded as a master. I don''t think anyone can use poison any more, which can surpass you. Why do you have to face the battlefield again? You see, the second is also a decisive victory in the rear. Just like Zhuge Liang in ancient times, he was not tired of fighting and cheating. He killed the enemy invisible and destroyed him thousands of miles away. Isn''t he good at that? But you have to be in front of us now. I don''t think it''s necessary. " Fifth, and then silent, seriously and the presence of the brothers said. "In fact, I''m trying to improve my physical strength. In fact, I have my own reasons. I''m going to tell you what I''m doing for. " "I''ve been longing for those superheroes since I was a child, you know! Then you can fight crime with the enemy, and then you can protect the people around you that you want to protect. The main thing is to be able to subdue the enemy. " "Then I had a special admiration for these people since I was a child, and then I imagined that I would become such a person when I grew up. Then after a series of time, I was more and more far away from my dream. But since I joined our team, and my life in my hometown has become much freer than before, then I have more free time to pursue my unrealistic dreams "The main reason is that I see that you, like the superheroes, are very strong and can not be afraid of others. You''re like a boss. He can walk on the wall and tear people with his bare hands. It''s almost the same as those people in the TV series. Dodging bullets is a classic part that can only be seen on TV. In reality, I often see the boss use it. So I''m very active in my heart, and I want to be like the boss. " "I thought we all started from ordinary people. Although I started a little late now, I firmly believe that as long as I make unremitting efforts, I can also reach the point where I can be like a superhero." "Although I know that I may start very late now, and maybe I can''t reach that point in my life, I just can''t restrain the desire in my heart. The more I can''t do that, the more I want to do it. This kind of thing in my heart thought for a long time, I also thought for a long time, finally came to the result. Then I try my best to strengthen my training. Maybe one day I will become a superhero like you. Maybe that day may not be far away from me. " "Another reason is that every time I see my brothers rushing in front of me, I can''t help it. I personally can''t do like the second brother, calm to deal with all things. I want to admit that I can''t be like big brother, but I can''t convince myself "Maybe this is a kind of obsession in my heart, which makes me become a person like big brother all the time. Sometimes I feel like I''m useless, watching my brother go through life and death, but I don''t do anything. That kind of feeling makes me feel worse than death. So I was thinking about myself, and I wanted to be on the front line with my brothers. "Although I may not be able to kill people like others, just like chopping vegetables, if my brother is going to suffer a fatal injury, I can use my body to resist the fatal injury for my brother. You can do something as simple as this. But every time I put forward to go to the front, the boss would stop me and let me guard the rear with peace of mind. I was never allowed to be on the front line. ""Then the boss means that I don''t have the strength. If I go to the front line, if the painting with a small number of people is OK, I can take care of it. But if the number of the enemy is more than one, then everyone will have to face the siege of several people, and then some will not be able to share the new God, and then they will not take care of me. It would give me the possibility of danger. Or if I''m distracted, it will cause nameless harm to others. Boss, maybe it is to consider these, and then consider it comprehensively, that is, let me guard the rear, not let me go to the front "But boss, everyone is loyal. Every time I see my brother fighting for me in the front line, and then I come back with scars. Every time I see this situation, my heart is very painful and painful. I even thought, why wasn''t I the one who got hurt? Why are you always protected by your brother in the rear? Why can''t I protect my brothers? The more I think about it, the more I want it, the more I almost burst my head Chapter 469 "Boss, you see I''m talking about this. Can you let me go to the front with you next time? I want to fight side by side with you. I don''t want to be a coward who has been protected by you all the time. I can only see my brothers in the front line one by one, fighting for their lives to fight with the enemy. I really feel uneasy about this. All right, boss? Next time you let me go to the front line and fight side by side with my brothers. ¡± when he said this, he even broke down in tears, which made people look sad. At this time, not only Zhang Zheng was silent, but everyone was silent. Because no one else has ever thought about it. The main reason is that no one has thought about what he thinks in his heart. Because those who have the ability, they should go to the front line and contribute their strength. What''s more, those who are not suitable for direct combat capability will be useless if they go there. They simply can''t play their own role. It''s better to give full play to the waste heat in the fields they are familiar with. Can make outstanding contribution to the team. It''s the basic idea of all the people in a team. But the fifth thought is a little extreme. He thought from his failure to help his brothers. When he saw his brother hurt, he felt uncomfortable. I feel that I am a useless person who is protected by my brothers all day long. It can not be said that the fifth is wrong, only that everyone''s ideas are somewhat different. At this time, the second Chen Yuan said in a deep voice. "Boss, since the fifth brother has the heart, it''s better to teach him some basic skills when you spare time. Otherwise, he will never find a way to train by himself. " "After all, what Laowu has found now is basically normal. The fancy that can be trained on the market does not have any positive combat capability at all. And the third, you can teach the fifth in your fighting skills. After all, it can enhance the personal survival ability of the fifth in the future. " "And there are no tasks to be done recently. It happens that we will be working after we catch up. Take advantage of this period of free time, there is so much free time here, you can fulfill the wish of the fifth "After all, we are brothers, and none of us has the idea of hiding ourselves. If you can''t get rid of the fifth man''s wish, it''s like a mind, always following in the fifth''s heart. You let him not think about food and tea, day and night do not sound, this will affect the normal life of the fifth "Anyway, now the fifth man insists on training every day, and then you will strengthen your physical quality training every day. Your training is also training, and then take the fifth man to train. It''s just about one more person. After all, if we teach ourselves, we will do it by ourselves. The personal strength of the fifth is still relatively large. What do you think of this method? " Zhang Zheng was then the first to speak. "There is no problem with this line. I personally have no problem. After all, I have thought about it personally before. I want to know about the real personal strength of all brothers. Since the fifth wants to improve his own strength, it is nothing to learn from me. " "However, on the whole, it is true that the physical fitness of the fifth is relatively weak, and there is no problem in learning from us. Where are you, third The third one then replied. "It''s simpler here. Unlike the boss, it needs some coordination in all aspects of the body. In a reasonable way, the boss needs more training when he is young, and then he will train when he grows up. If he is like the boss, he will certainly not be able to achieve the effect of the boss. " "But as long as I strengthen my exercise here, I will certainly have no problem in building up my physique in a short period of time. If long years of training, it will certainly be several times stronger than the current body. After all, if Lao Wu learns from me, he is only learning the art of fighting. As long as he has learned how to fight, and then he can improve his physical quality and practice the fighting skill, he will have no big problem. " After Zhang Zheng and the third agreed, everyone looked at the fifth. Waiting for the fifth answer. Old five''s eyes are a little hazy, and then thank you to look at everyone. "Thank you, thank you for your willingness to fulfill my childish wish." "I''d like to trouble the eldest brother and the third brother. You need to take me as a burden when you train. I really don''t know what to say now, anyway, I''m really moved now, you don''t dislike me. After all, I don''t seem to have any effect except making poison. " "However, the eldest brother and the third brother, if I train with you, will it affect the progress of each of you? Will I affect the normal life of each of you? If so, I would rather grope by myself than disturb you Zhang Zheng and Lao San shook their heads at the same time. "In fact, the problem lies mainly with me. The fifth man did tell me about this many times before, but at that time I was haunted by some things, so I always ignored his personal feelings. I didn''t really care too much about the feelings of the old five before. In fact, I don''t care much about everyone''s heart. This is my personal dereliction of duty. I''m here to apologize to my brothers. "After Zhang Zheng finished, he stood up and bowed deeply to everyone. Express my sincere apology. Then other people were a little surprised, do not know why Zhang Zheng did this. Then they all stood up in fear. Zhang Zheng, after finishing these things, he sat on the stool and motioned for everyone to sit down. Don''t be too surprised. "I used to say to number five that everyone has his own purpose. Fighting in the front line is the same as back support. I didn''t delve into the personal psychology of the fifth "If I had found out earlier, maybe the fifth would have taken less detours. However, from now on, if you have something in your mind, you must discuss it with everyone. Don''t be alone in your heart. We are all brothers who live and die together. If we can let it go, we can say that there is no secret between us. We are all sensible people. I''ll stop here. " Chapter 470 "Now that there is enough time now, since the fifth man also wants to improve his physical quality, it is not a bad thing. It depends on how old five trained a few days ago? From tomorrow, the third and I will start to focus on the fifth to strengthen the strength of this aspect of the promotion, then I said in advance, the fifth. Since the beginning, don''t give up easily. Although you will be strict with our standards, you will not be trained according to our standards. But brothers belong to brothers, so we should be strict. Otherwise, it has no effect on your own strength. " "You are very clear about what I said. Because from my look at your expression, you really want to be able to improve your personal strength. I''m just trying my best to help you achieve this goal, but what''s the result? I can''t promise you, five. I can only teach you the most correct way to avoid detours. Although this is a shortcut, this shortcut is not to enable you to achieve your goal quickly. " "The road of this shortcut is also full of all kinds of thorns and bumps, because it is impossible to achieve one''s own goals without any efforts. There is no such easy way in the world. In other words, pie won''t fall from the sky. Everything has to go through your own efforts to achieve the ultimate goal. " "Maybe it''s going to be tough and it''s going to take a long time. But it all depends on your own perseverance. I''m not going to tell you anything. I just do what I should do and try my best to help you achieve your own goals. I will try my best to teach you everything you need. So you should try your best to accept what I teach you. Although I don''t know how much knowledge you can learn when I teach you this way. But if you study hard, it will work. " "I should teach you some basic skills. For example, if you meet a person on the battlefield, and you want to defeat him, how do you defeat him? That''s what I''m teaching you now, but I''ll talk about it later. Now, you just have to be prepared. If you''re not psychologically prepared, then give you some time. You should be mentally prepared before you learn from us. " "You must be well prepared. In this way, it is convenient for you to accept it, and you will concentrate on the knowledge we teach you. In this way, your introduction will be very simple and quick. There won''t be any pressure at all. " "But the most important thing is what you think. We are brothers in our own family. If you want to thank us, you don''t have to tell us. However, as long as you can seriously learn from us, and then your own strength has been significantly improved, is the biggest return to us. In fact, if you study, you can not only learn from me, you are like the third, there are small nine. Each of them has its own distinct characteristics. Because now, you have to learn a person''s killing skills, the way to fight. It''s almost imitation. You''re just imitating how he went. It''s not your own thing at all. " "In other words, what the third and I gave you is just what we have learned before. Then I just teach you those methods directly. You are imitating us in disguise. But that method is not suitable for us. Therefore, I think for you, if you want to improve your own positive combat ability, I think we should combine the strengths of different schools. That is, you ask everyone in this room for something to give you. And then, over a period of time, you digest them all. Then you combine the most important things and the most important things to you. Combine it in your own way, and it will become your own unique. " "That is to say, it will become the most suitable way for you to fight head-on. This is my suggestion. " Chen Yuan thought for a moment, then nodded seriously and said. "Well, the way the boss said is OK. Let yourself go to a person to explore, form your own method, although it is also possible, but it takes too long. And you don''t have so much time to feel for yourself. Boss, they are also in the case of being taught, they slowly formed their own set of methods. If you are only relying on the fifth, you should be very difficult to explore by yourself. " "But if you combine the strengths of other people, and then through your own thinking, and after so many days of training, you will slowly, perhaps feel that there is a set of methods suitable for you. That method should only apply to you, it is useless for others. It can only give me a reference. " "I think that in this way, your own strength will be improved more than just imitating their way of fighting, that is to say, if you do, your potential will be greater. After all, in my opinion, if you imitate any one of us, you can''t surpass him. At most, you can reach a peak, reach your own fixed point, and then no matter how you train? There won''t be any further improvement. ""In this way, it''s better to let you combine their respective strengths to form your own unique combat style. In this way, you will fully develop your own potential. And you will have more room to rise in the future. It will not happen like the embarrassing situation I just mentioned. If you combine the strengths of each family, it will be too late. After all, while we are young and vigorous, we have a lot of time and energy. You can allow yourself to spend that time in other ways to improve your strength. In the future, with the growth of our age, all kinds of things will follow "At that time, even if we want to improve our own strength, we will not have the ability to improve, that is, as the saying goes, we are powerless." "It''s better to improve now than to regret at that time. I think the way the boss said is OK. What do you think? Fifth. " Chapter 471 "I think if it''s not too much trouble, that''s it. Because I don''t want to improve for a while, I want to be able to help all brothers in the future. If you can only help the brothers for a while? Then why do I have to work so hard to improve my own strength? You''re right "Since it has been improved, we should raise it to the end. I will never give up this opportunity. I also ask all brothers and sisters to give me your advice. " "I really hope to be able to help you on the front battlefield. I don''t want to be a waste on the battlefield all day. Nothing can help you. I can only watch you fight with the enemy, and then I can only sit in the rear. I don''t want to feel this heartache any more. I don''t want to see my brothers hurt any more "In order to live up to your efforts, I will try my best. I will try my best to improve my personal strength and I am confident that I can improve. " The old five said with great ambition. Everyone else at the table nodded. After all, his brother has such lofty aspirations, as his brother, he must show full support. Since we don''t know what the result will be like, but since the process is hard, the result is not so important. Then from here on, we begin to introduce the old three Tang Hu and the eldest Zhang Zheng. How did they get to know each other? It is estimated that this is a stem in the hearts of the majority of readers. Now the majority of readers do not need to worry. We will now focus on introducing how they know each other? And then it''s how they''re going to turn into good friends, like today''s brothers. What was the beginning of their acquaintance? What kind of ups and downs did they meet? To tell you the truth, the acquaintance of Zhang Zheng and Tang Hu has some dramatic elements, mixed with them. Because Tang Hu, the Third Elder at that time, had already retired from the army. Because some things can''t be done in the army. Because the military''s strict discipline is not allowed to do those things. Tang Hu was forced to withdraw from the army. To Tencent video Tang Hu''s withdrawal from the army is another thing worth mentioning. Tang Hu''s withdrawal from the army was due to family affairs. Because Tang Hu''s father was infatuated with underground gambling when he was in his hometown. Then he took almost all of his family to gamble. Because there was no money at home, but he was addicted to gambling. Then Tang Hu''s father had to borrow money from underground boxing ring. Tang Hu, who was far away in the army, didn''t know about it. If Tang Hu knew it, maybe things would not be like this. Because the underground ring can be said to be a kind of fraud, you may make a few small sums when you gamble in the underground ring in the early stage. But in the later stage of the situation, under the malicious control of the casino, you are sure to lose money. But if you can''t find that the casinos are digging your money at this time, you will think so. You see, I can win so much money in the early stage, which proves that I can win money, not necessarily lose money. It''s just bad luck to catch up with this time. I''m sure to win back next time. Maybe next time I will earn all the money with interest. All the gamblers have such psychology, and the whole court is also accurate to the gambler''s psychology. And then we''ll open up usury in casinos. Tang Hu''s father borrowed the usury from the gambling house, but in the next few days, Tang Hu''s father lost all the money he borrowed from the usury. And Tang Hu''s father''s loan slip is a house in his hometown. Tang Hu''s father took his hometown''s house as collateral and borrowed nearly 500000 yuan from the gambling house. However, after Tang Hu''s father lost his home, the gambling house saw that it was time to borrow money, and then he hastened to urge Tang Hu''s father to pay the debt. But Tang Hu''s father has already lent all the valuable things in his family. Even the house has been loaned to the gambling house. There''s no room to pay back the 500, 000 you borrowed from the casino. Moreover, there is a lot of interest for 500000 yuan. Tang Hu''s father is not able to repay it. Then Tang Hu''s mother died when Tang Hu was very young. So Tang Hu''s father was addicted to gambling because his mother left early. But casinos will not consider these situations at all. If you borrow money from casinos, you will have to pay back the money at the specified time. You''re going to take back your house. But Tang Hu''s father is certainly not willing to give his house to the people in the casino. In the end, Tang Hu''s father also understood that the gambling house was completely deceiving. No money at all. It''s just going to be losing money all the time. But now, this situation Tang Hu''s father understood again, also did not have any effect. After all, before the reception, the receipt was clearly written. If you put it in the law, the law will also give you the right to take back your house. Because it''s usury. Tang Hu''s father because of the tight pressure in the casino, and then because of his long-time mental exhaustion, ups and downs. As a result, sugar tiger''s father died of a sudden myocardial infarction on the way.When Tang Hu was in the army, he did not believe that he heard the news of his father''s death. At that time, Tang Hu couldn''t believe it. How could he die in his neighborhood? Later, Tang Hu went to ask his father''s neighbors around where he lived, and then slowly learned the truth. Tang''s father died of myocardial infarction because he lost the house and the patient died later. Tang Hu felt very sad. After all, Tang Hu has been in the army for many years. I seldom go home during the Spring Festival. Therefore, he seldom spent time with his father, so Tang Hu didn''t know what his father had done these days. When Tang Hu knows, then Tang Hu and his father can only separate two generations. I''ll never see you again. Tang Hu in the hospital, crying very sad. I haven''t had time to be filial. How can my father leave me like this? Tang Hu secretly vowed to revenge for his father. No matter what the reason is, but the opposite is to kill their father, how the other side can not be divorced from the relationship. Chapter 472 Tang Hu after a while of inquiry, found that is not far from his home in the suburbs, there is a special hidden underground boxing ring. His father often gambled there, and then lost a lot of money there. Finally, he took his own property as a mortgage and borrowed a high amount of high interest debt from the gambling house. Finally, because he was unable to repay, he caused myocardial infarction and died suddenly. However, it is clearly stipulated in the army that soldiers are not allowed to go to gambling places. Tang Hu is also deeply aware of the serious consequences. So Tang Hu, after a while of thinking, finally decided to retire from the army. His father died in his eyes, his son, did not do enough filial piety before his father died. But his father''s Revenge one day does not revenge, his heart is one day difficult to rest assured. So the final result is that Tang Hu submitted his resignation to the army. However, because of his outstanding performance in the army, Tang Hu was highly valued by the officers in the army. Therefore, the officers in the army tried their best to keep them. After all, talents like Tang Hu are not available. For many years, there has not been a soldier who is as hard-working and talented as Tang Hu. However, Tang Hu was not moved at all. He was determined to leave the army. The officer in the army then wondered why Tang Hu was like a changed person after going home again. Why do you leave suddenly? The officers in the army then began to ask Tang Hu what happened, and revealed that the army did not want to lose Tang Hu, an excellent soldier. According to Tang Hu''s style in the army, he will certainly become the mainstay of the army in the future. In case something happens, the army can help Tang Hu solve these problems. But Tang Hu is a man who is stubborn and stubborn. I don''t want to tell the army what''s going on and keep quiet. It''s not like explaining your own situation in the army, just blindly telling the army that they want to leave the team and go through the retirement procedures. There is no way for the army to interfere in this aspect. After all, we can''t force others to stay in the army. Isn''t that like prison. But the army doesn''t want to waste this talent. We can only stabilize Tang Hu in the army, and then send someone to investigate what happened to Tang Hu. Because everyone has a file when they enter the military level, the personal identity information in the file is filled in very detailed, understand. If these personal information is false, it is impossible to enter the party membership, that is to say, it is impossible to join the army. The army started from this aspect, and then sent people to investigate what happened to Tang Hu, mainly focusing on what happened to Tang Hu after he left the army some time ago? Tang Hu must now want to leave the army. This is a very serious problem. If this problem is not clear, there is no way to let Tang Hu stay in the army. The army then sent a small team of investigation team to find out Tang Hu''s native place, and then sent personnel there. After arriving at Tang Hu''s home, the investigators first went to Tang Hu''s former home to knock on the door. They wanted to ask Tang Hu''s family whether they knew what happened to Tang Hu during this period of time? Investigators first knocked on the door of Tang Hu''s house, but no one responded. It means that the room is empty and there is no one in it. But according to Tang Hu''s army entry certificate, Tang Hu should have a father, but I don''t know why he didn''t open the door. The investigators rapped again, but there was no response. At this time, neighbors around heard the knock on the door, and then opened the door to see what happened. Then he saw a group of strangers knocking on the door of Tang Hu''s father''s house. Then he asked with some vigilance. "Who are you? Why are you here? And why do you knock on his door? " At this time, investigators found that suddenly the next door neighbor came out. Should be their own knock on the door, affected the neighbors around, and then some apologetic look at the neighbors around. And then a little sorry. "I''m sorry, aunt. We have no intention of disturbing you. We''re investigators. The main reason is that we have something to do with this family and we need to investigate something. But I don''t know why there has been no response in this family. Do you know what happened to this family? " Inquired the investigator earnestly. Then the neighbor saw that the investigators were here to investigate the matter, and then he was relieved and said to the investigators. "You say this family. He used to have a son at home. His mother died earlier. So he stayed with him. It is said that his son went to the army later and rarely came back for several years. We don''t know what his son looks like. It is because of these changes in his family. His wife died and his son served as a soldier all the year round. He often didn''t go home. There is only one old man in the house. The old man seems to be forty or fifty years old. Last year, he never knew why he was addicted to one thing. I didn''t know what it was about at the beginning, but a few days ago, I seemed to have heard something from the neighbors around me"It seems that the old man of his family used to go to the underground ring to gamble, and then he owed high interest debts in the gambling house. Then it''s like taking the house as a mortgage, and finally losing all the money borrowed from the usury, so the people in the underground boxing ring will come to collect the house "But that house is his old man''s only property. So his old man, and then very sincerely do not want to let the house, do not want to let those people take the house away. Later, I heard that the old man of his family had been busy with these things, and then seemed to have a sudden myocardial infarction on the bus. Finally, because of the untimely treatment, he died. A few days ago, I seemed to find a young man coming here. It looks like his son. Then he did not say anything, as if the neighbors around asked something, and then he went out in a hurry. I haven''t seen her since. I don''t know what to do Chapter 473 "Is that true, aunt? As you said, the head of this family was really involved in gambling in the underground boxing ring, and then because of the high interest debt, he suddenly fell ill and died? Do you know the location of the underground ring? We want to take a look at the location. By the way, do some research. " The investigators said seriously. "By the way, I haven''t asked who you are? Why investigate this family? Where the hell are you investigators? If you say I understand, I''m going to call the police and let the police arrest you! " "Don''t get excited, auntie. We are the family members of the young man you just mentioned. Now, because of something, he wants to leave the army. Then the army set up an investigation team, and then we were sent here to investigate what happened. We wanted to find out the real reason why my comrades in arms wanted to leave the army. Then I''ll see if the army can solve this problem? " "Oh, it''s my comrades in arms! That''s all I know, and if you ask me where those underground casinos are, I don''t know. My family are good citizens who abide by the law. We never take part in gambling, so we don''t know about those things. If you want to ask, you''d better ask someone else. " "Anyway, I think this family is really miserable. My son didn''t go home for so many years, so he finally went home, and then he received the news of his father''s death. This is really a big blow. The Father also owes a high interest debt to the family, which does not leave a huge burden on the children? What do you think the children should do? " The aunt said worried. "Well, thank you, aunt. We have a basic understanding. Thank you for your cooperation. " The investigators said with thanks. The aunt waved her hand and said. "It''s OK. It''s OK. But if your troops really want to help, you''d better wipe out the underground boxing ring as soon as possible. That thing is really a disaster. If you look at this success, isn''t it destroying a whole family? I don''t know how long the underground ring has been open. Anyway, judging from the family next to me, it must have harmed many families. " "You say these people are not without virtue. What kind of money do I earn? I also make these money without conscience. I will definitely go to hell in the future. If your army really wants to help us to eradicate these underground places. " "Well, auntie, we will do what you say. Our army will be in charge of this kind of underground boxing ground. We will send someone to produce there. You can rest assured. " After the investigators bid farewell to the aunt, they began to report to their superiors what they had learned about the trip, and then waited for the orders assigned to them by the superiors. "Well, I have a general idea of what you have just said. I will tell him now that since he is in the army, and if such serious things happen at home, the army will certainly take care of these things. You don''t have to leave the army to do these things. " Then the superior officer looked for Tang Hu and began a heart to heart conversation. "Tang Hu, I have sent everyone to understand your family. First of all, I would like to express my regret for what happened in your family. No one really wants to see this kind of accident happen. Except that since this kind of thing has happened, our army will certainly manage these things. The army can''t control it. I can also use my power to avenge you. I''ll ask the police station or special forces below to send someone to wipe out the underground boxing ring and give you justice. To avenge you, you don''t have to leave. Your talent has gradually begun to show, and you will be Liu dizhu in the army in the future. The army doesn''t want to lose talent like you. " "Before you leave, you can send someone to the underground organization." After hearing this, Tang Hu still shook his head. If we don''t accept the military''s proposal, we still have to leave the army. "Sir, this is my own business. Don''t get involved in the army. One reason I wanted to join the army was because I wanted to contribute to the country. Another important reason was that I could protect my family. That''s why I got into the army. ¡± "but now fire''s father died because of the underground boxing world. As his son, I have to pay for my father, otherwise I have no face to face my own father. So I have to avenge myself,. And I hope the rough team can leave this matter alone and let me handle it by myself. I hope the army will agree to my unreasonable request. " As soon as the officer heard that Tang Hu was still like a stubborn donkey, he did not listen to advice. Then I was very angry. "Tang Hu, are you still not a soldier? Did you come and go when you wanted? You use the army as your back garden? I know, because of what''s going on in your family, you must be in a bad mood now. But since something has happened, we have to find a way to solve it. ""If you think about it clearly, it''s an underground ring, and there must be no shortage of people like thugs in it. What can you do with your own strength? What can you do with that force? How can you avenge your father when you are still in vain "And underground boxing like that is not allowed by national laws. Now that we find out, we should let the regular army solve those problems. You''re not in the army. Why do you have to deal with those things? What qualifications do you have to deal with it? " "How strong are you now? Do you know it yourself? Do you think you can fight the whole underground ring on your own? Are you still daydreaming? " "You have to recognize your strength. You are not the first in the world. You are not a person who can fight against the whole audience on your own. You have not reached that level. You''re still in the army. I''ll try to get someone to solve that for you. I can even give you a break and let you deal with the top man in charge of the underground ring. Let you take revenge. " "The biggest concession I''ve made is here. I am totally in favor of your personal ability, I will give you a kind advice. Otherwise, if you put another person here, I won''t care about him at all? What does it have to do with me? " Chapter 474 "Sir, I know what you mean? But at this time, I have been thinking about it for a long time. I proposed this matter with the officer after I had thought about it. I am really ashamed of the cultivation and cultivation of me by the army. But I''ve already thought about it, sir. I don''t need to talk about it "If I can''t avenge my father, I''m ashamed of my son. I have no face. I live in this world. If my father''s revenge can''t be avenged with my own hands, what''s the meaning of my living in this world? " "Although many times it is said that I care for everyone. I also understand this truth, but the first requirement of my ambition to be a soldier since childhood is to let my father take care of my father alone. I hope that he can watch me become a talent, and after I have made great achievements in the future, I can repay him and make him a happy pension. It can give my father a healthy and satisfying life. " "But now all the illusions are broken, and my father died because of the underground ring. To be honest, when I was in the army these years, I hardly ever went home to meet my father. I don''t want to understand that until now. " "No matter how great a person''s achievements are, no matter how high a position he will have in the future, there will always be a softest place in his heart for the closest people. If you don''t even have the closest person, then what''s the significance of your future achievements? Who can I share my joy with? Does the future look a bit too sad after that? " "Over the years, I''ve been concentrating on the military. I''m thinking that I can make my father more happy by entering the military earlier. Know that his son is a person who can make outstanding contributions to the motherland, not only a person who is unknown to the public, but also a waste who does not know anything. It is because of this kind of mind, so I gradually ignored the time to get together with my father. I didn''t even see my father''s last face. He left me like this. Deep down in my heart, I''m really sad "That''s the father who gave birth to me and raised me! When I was a child, my mother died unfortunately. It was all my father''s excrement and urine that pulled me up. It can be said that without my father, I would not be today. If it wasn''t because I put all my mind on becoming a soldier, if I could spare more time in these hours, and be able to go home from my father and talk to my father more, I might not have had such a tragic event today. " "In any case, it can be said that it is my problem. My father went to the underground ring to gamble, and I probably learned something from my neighbors. Combined with my own understanding of my father, I think I would like to come up with it. " Tang Hu said here, a little depressed, after all, his father had just experienced a tragic death, and now he mentioned this sad thing. Tang Hu is also a filial son. Although he is talking about these things with his own officer, he still can''t avoid being sad in his heart. This is an inevitable thing. No one can avoid it. The person who is closest to him has been hurt, and he can''t meet again in the future, which is unacceptable to anyone. After many years of training as a tiger, this is the will of Tang Dynasty. That''s why his father died in an accident because of the underground boxing ring, and then he could keep such a calm. There are so many related things to think of. This is enough to show that being a soldier had a great influence on Tang Hu''s career. If Tang Hu was not a soldier, or Tang Hu''s will was not so firm, maybe now Tang Hu would go to the underground boxing ring alone to avenge his father. Maybe the result now is another tragedy. Thinking of this, Tang Hu should even thank the army for its transformation. If it was not for the army''s training for so many years, so that his mood became as hard as steel, and his own acquisition was really like before, no matter what, regardless of what, he would be on the move. Perhaps the result is that they will be beaten by those people half dead, or even worse, resulting in physical disability. In Shenzhen, they may be killed by the enemy in the fight. These are inevitable. Those people are not some soft persimmons, but also some heartless masters. After all, the person who can open the underground boxing ring under the emperor''s feet is definitely not a kind of soft legged shrimp. The leader must have several brushes in his hand. The leader of the underground ring is certainly not afraid of anything. If we are so timid in doing things, where can we have the courage to do such activities which are not allowed by national laws? Maybe as soon as I feel hot, I will go to those people for revenge. I may kill several unrelated persons in charge, but I can''t touch the main source anyway. Even before he touched the leader, he was seriously injured and even died. These things are very likely to happen. Those people should also be some ruthless masters, or what background they should have behind them, so they are not afraid of this type of thing at all. Or they had a prediction in their heart early, if something like this happened, how to save themselves. In their hearts, they should have a complete system or a complete response plan to deal with such emergencies.If really to that point, Tang Hu really no matter how brave a person? It''s impossible to really hurt the leader of the underground ring. Finally, he took his own life in vain. He did not avenge his father and destroyed the whole underground ring. That would really be a fool. No matter what you say? The final result is still not for their own father revenge, and even in vain on their own lives, although their own lives do not matter, as long as you can revenge for your father, even if you give your life, it is very worthwhile. After all, it also eliminates a dangerous existence for the country, which is equivalent to serving the country in disguise and repaying the military''s training in disguise. I''m afraid that these situations are thought out within the scope of their own ideal, and they have no ability to turn these ideas into reality in real life. It doesn''t matter how you say it. It just feels like a clown. Chapter 475 Tang Hu''s heart is also a little confused, because just now the officer said to himself those things, I calm down, think carefully, it is really the same thing. That underground gambling house certainly did not rise in a short time. If it did, it would not be so popular. That underground boxing ring could have existed in that place for such a long time. It must have happened, something like this. In other words, the death of Tang Hu''s father must have happened a lot. After all, according to probability theory, if the base number is large, there will be several times. However, it did not affect the normal operation of the underground gambling house. Moreover, the local government turned a blind eye to the underground casino, and did not care about the underground boxing ring. Tang Hu didn''t believe it at all. In such a big city, there was no one with a sense of justice to report the underground boxing ring to the superior. This is an absolutely impossible thing. However, even if some people in the city have a sense of justice and report this matter to their superiors, they still have no impact, lower the operation of the whole venue, or even cause any negative impact on the underground boxing field. The underground ring still works as it should. As an old saying goes, it can be said that a tick may shake a big tree. From here, Tang Hu can also think clearly that the underground boxing ground must have a strong background. Even people from the government are in that background. If there were no government officials in it, or people in the underground boxing ring did not say hello to the people in the government, it would be impossible to open such a large casino in a city for such a long time. Even to be sure, there must be people from the government in the background of the underground ring, and the status of the people in that government is absolutely not low. Otherwise, according to the regulations of the whole underground arena, the rule of gambling right in underground boxing field is to bet on who wins and who loses? Only one person of the winning and losing side can stand in the arena alive, which means that one must die in the arena. Although the two sides of the war must have signed the relevant exemption statement before the fight, that is to say, death in the underground boxing field has no relationship with the underground boxing field itself, it is completely voluntary, and the fate of life and death has nothing to do with the underground boxing field. But in today''s society ruled by law, the existence of underground boxing is equivalent to a crime. This is not allowed by the state. But he can open in this city in such a big way that they don''t even have to fear the death of people outside the casinos. It can be said that he is bold. It must be the people behind them who give them the right to act so boldly. Otherwise, what kind of courage do they have in front of the government? Didn''t the government send someone to level the underground boxing factory early. But the existence of underground boxing ring for so many years is enough to prove some things. In the simplest words, it is the underground boxing ring, which Tang Hu can''t afford now. That is to say, it is impossible for Tang Hu to seek revenge on the underground boxing ring. He will only take his own life in vain. But it doesn''t have a big impact on the underground ring. At this time, Tang Hu seemed to be talking to himself and to the officer. If it''s such a long time, it''s my time as a soldier. If I could only spare a few days to visit my father more, I might not have caused such a tragedy today. I will not be entangled in these things, I am still the same as I used to be. But it has happened, and I don''t want to run away from these things now. After all, my original intention of becoming a soldier is there. If I can''t even avenge my father''s revenge, what kind of face do I have to live in this world. My father was my closest friend, or my counter scale. No matter what price I pay, I will let all the people in the underground pay the price they should pay. No matter how long it takes, I will use it to do these things. Until the underground ring is completely wiped out. Continued the officer. "Do you know you''re facing your feet behind the underground ring? How long will it take you? How much strength do you need to have before you can wipe out such a big underground boxing ring? " "If you think about it carefully, the scale of the underground boxing ground is so large that many people''s interests must be involved. If you are in the army, no one dares to tell you what to do, because we are covering you. But if you leave the army, you are an ordinary person, in the simplest words. If you carry a gun as an ordinary citizen, you will be arrested. How can you talk about revenge with those people? How can you avenge your father "In the army, I can give you what you want. I can also avenge your father. Even when you are strong enough, you can take revenge with your own strength. It is possible. Everything is possible. Why do you have to worry about it now? " "You don''t have any strength now, and you don''t have any power behind you. The background of each other is so big that you can''t even imagine it. Are you going to fight with those underground fighters with your fists? Do you think these are possible things? ""Are they stupid? They will face you one-on-one. Will they fight you with fists? Don''t be silly. It''s impossible. There is no fair thing in the world. What you can do now is to try to improve your own strength, and then when your strength comes naturally, there will be ways to achieve whatever you want to do. " "So you can stay in the army for me now, and improve my own strength. If you want revenge now, I can take revenge for you. If you don''t want revenge now, I''ll ask someone to investigate the background strength of the underground ring, and then I''ll tell you after making detailed statistics. It''s not too late for you to take revenge. " The officer saw Tang Hu or some hesitation, finally really had no way, said indignantly. "Do you have a single brain? Don''t you have anything in your mind now except worry? Did you forget your initial declaration of army entry? Have you forgotten your motherland? Soldiers have a kind of military mission. To our revolutionary martyrs, each of them has his own family. But as long as the country needs it, they give up their own small home, and in order to protect everyone, they go to the front without hesitation. Otherwise, how can we be today? " "If those revolutionary martyrs are like you, because of some things in their families, regardless of the safety of the country, and want to retreat, how can we have today? How could China be today? " Chapter 476 "If those revolutionary martyrs are like you, because of some things in their families, regardless of the safety of the country, and want to retreat, how can we have today? How could China be today? " "Our revolutionary martyrs really don''t want to stay in their own families, so they don''t worry about their families at all? That''s impossible. What we Chinese people value most is emotion, and the most important is emotion. Nothing is more important than feelings. It is precisely because of feelings that those revolutionary martyrs regard their feelings for the country more important than those among their families. " "I''ve been a soldier for such a long time now, and I''ve seen many people as young as you on the battlefield, fighting the enemy in life and death. There were a lot of unfortunate martyrs who died. And they were killed by the enemy in front of me. Don''t they have families? Behind them is the hope and sustenance of a family. But they can do that and give their lives for the country without hesitation. What are they for? They are for the whole country. " The officer pauses here for a moment, then says with some regret. "I''ve seen too many parting. Too many, too many. I have seen my comrades in arms as big as me. They take the role of cover in order to cover their retreat. Almost all of these soldiers were killed on the battlefield. They can give the hope of life to their teammates without hesitation. There are also soldiers younger than me, even only 16 or 17 years old, who are killed by the enemy like that. My heart was really going crazy at that time "Those children are really the future of a family, a hope, but they are so stifled by the enemy. Destroy the future of a family. What do you want a family to face? " "It is because of this that my eldest son finally died with honor, on the battlefield of fighting with the enemy. I still remember that battle to this day, and that battle is still fresh in my memory. I can''t forget my son''s last brave performance on the battlefield "I am the supreme commander on the battlefield. As a commander, I should take care of the lives of all the soldiers, not just myself and my son. That''s not a qualified commander at all. And at the beginning of the battle, I didn''t treat my son as my son at all. I just regarded him as an ordinary soldier like others. I didn''t give him any special treatment, that is, let him be a personal guard beside me and not allow him to participate in the battle. " "I didn''t. My son, like other soldiers, bravely attacked and killed the enemy in the front line. But because the team they are in is the vanguard. Because their advance distance is too far, in order to create a better space for the follow-up troops and clear the enemy''s position, they went deep into the enemy''s position. But their whereabouts were foretold by the enemy. And then they got caught in the enemy''s encirclement "When I saw that our vanguard troops were surrounded by the enemy, I almost yelled out. I said to let the vanguard troops retreat quickly. Don''t hesitate to retreat. " "However, they are so far away from our base camp that it is impossible for them to withdraw all at once. And they had been in the ambush circle at that time, and had been in a fierce fight with the enemy, the enemy also slowly began to shrink the encirclement. It was in the telescope that I saw the vanguard fighting those enemies to death. It also found my son fighting bravely against the enemy. " "In the end, our vanguard forces successfully withdrew some people, but at the same time, some people remained in the battlefield forever. Including my son in it. My son, because he is proud of me, has always regarded me as his goal in his heart. And in his mind, no matter what, he can''t disgrace me, even in the face of the enemy. " "Then my son took up the task of covering in that battle. He and several of his comrades fought fiercely against the enemy on the front line in order to cover the retreat of others, and fought to the last moment. At that time, my heart was really miserable. I really wanted to fight the enemy to save my son. But I can''t do that, because I''m the highest commander on the battlefield, and I have to guarantee the lives of all the soldiers. I can''t lose a lot of our army''s lives just for my own son "In the end, I could only watch my son die with the enemy in Wangyuan town. I was in the telescope and I saw my son smiling in the direction of our base camp, and I knew his smile was for me. That smile seemed to tell me "Dad, I didn''t disgrace you. I successfully fought with the enemy, to the last moment, and I also covered the retreat of my teammates, I am a proud Chinese soldier "Then I saw him take the grenade directly in his hand and rush to the enemy position. My heart was almost broken. But I really can''t do anything. I can only watch my son and the enemy die together. Then I gave the order to retreat with a strong heart ache"Because the strength of the enemy is several times that of our army. And I went through the heartache of losing my son again, and I realized that I was no longer fit to be the commander of the next battle, because my heart was not calm "Don''t I feel bad? Don''t I have heartache? That''s my son, my own son. It was I who sent him on the road and didn''t go back. But he just laughed at me in the end, but I had nothing to do "After that, for almost a long time, I fell into deep remorse. Because I ruined my son''s future. But I''ve been in pain for a while, and I''m back. Because I am a Chinese soldier, I realize that the country still needs me. I can''t indulge in the past for a long time. I can only bury that heartache in the deepest part of my heart. " "I didn''t even see my son''s body, and when my wife learned that our eldest son had died in the battlefield, he fainted. Then directly because of extreme heartache, which led to direct hospitalization. In that case, when my wife was in great need of me, I was still because the country needed me. Instead of accompanying my wife, I appeared on the battlefield, fighting the enemy to death. " "Can I not blame myself? I''m very sorry for my family now. But I am worthy of the country. I have basically devoted all my youth to my country. " Chapter 477 "After that, for almost a long time, I fell into deep remorse. Because I ruined my son''s future. But I''ve been in pain for a while, and I''m back. Because I am a Chinese soldier, I realize that the country still needs me. I can''t indulge in the past for a long time. I can only bury that heartache in the deepest part of my heart. " "I didn''t even see my son''s body, and when my wife learned that our eldest son had died in the battlefield, he fainted. Then directly because of extreme heartache, which led to direct hospitalization. In that case, when my wife was in great need of me, I was still because the country needed me. Instead of accompanying my wife, I appeared on the battlefield, fighting the enemy to death. " "Can I not blame myself? I''m very sorry for my family now. But I am worthy of the country. I have basically devoted all my youth to my country. " Tang Hu heard the chief said these things, found that the officer''s eyes seem to have tears in the surge. Then ask the officer gently. "Sir, I know that I do not respect you. But I still want to ask you, don''t you really regret what happened? " The conversation between Tang Hu and the chief executive is like a good friend we haven''t seen for many years. We can have a relaxed conversation here. "I''ve regretted it a while ago, and I do. If it was not for my recklessness, my children would not have died in the battlefield. But from my whole life, I don''t think I regret it at all. " "I gave almost all my life to my country. Because without a country, where can we be today. So I don''t regret it at all. " "But now I''m trying to save my family as much as possible. What I regret most, as I just said, is to my family. I didn''t do my duty as a husband and father at all. So I''m going to save it as much as I can. But if the country needs me again, I will not hesitate to come forward. It can even be said that for the sake of the country, I can give my life without hesitation. " The chief said impassioned. "And you? I''ve just told you all about my experience. What do you think you should do now? Are you still in your original mind, or do you have to leave the army? Are you in your heart, what do you think of the army? Is there anything you can do without? " Tang Hu was silent for a while, and then seriously said to the officer. "I think of the army as my other home. I can even say responsibly that the army is my most intimate home. Because although the army has always been a harsh training, but the army also has a lot of very friendly comrades in arms. Every time I''m with them, I feel good. " "Even if we train hard at home, we will not feel pain because we know that we are not fighting alone, we have comrades in arms, we are fighting side by side." "But today I thought about this situation for a long time, and finally I decided to leave the army." "Because in the army, although I can improve my own strength. But I can''t rely on my own strength to uproot the whole underground ring to avenge my father. No matter how big an officer I was born in the future, no matter how much power I have in the future, I still can''t let the army go for my own self-interest and let the soldiers fight the underground boxing ring. It''s mixed with a lot of my personal feelings. " "I can''t give up my family and take care of everyone as the chief said. You can give up your child''s life for the sake of the soldier''s life. I can''t be as selfless as the officer said. I''m just an ordinary person. I''m just a person with flesh and blood. " "I''m sorry, sir, I have failed your trust. I don''t deserve to be your soldier. Thank you for saying so much to me today, as well as your words to keep me. Thank you for your recognition of me, but I have made up my mind. I have decided that I will go outside to seek breakthroughs to enhance my own strength. Then I used my own strength to fight against the underground ring to avenge my father. Although, I don''t know how long it will take, I will do it no matter how long. ¡± "OK! Since I told you so much, you also want to understand. I won''t advise you much. Anyway, you have to understand the strength comparison between you and the underground ring. You are still in a very inferior position. As your officer, I would like to advise you that if you have no real assurance that you can fight against the whole underground boxing ring, you should not appear in the sight range of the underground boxing field, or you should not attack them. Otherwise, once you do not have the strength to appear in front of them, they will regard you as the enemy. They are a group of people in the dark With rules, without integrity, they can even hire killers to kill you in the dark. " "So unless you are absolutely sure of it, you should not seek revenge on that power. This is my advice to you, but I still say that the door of the army will always be open to you. As long as you want to come back, the door of the army will always be open to you, and the army will always be your most solid backing. "After saying this, the officer got up and left the inquiry room. Tang Hu was left alone to ponder. Tang Hu now thought that he should first investigate what kind of background there is in the underground arena, and see what kind of strength the underground boxing field has? If there is a big gap between my own strength and mine now, I should try my best to improve my own strength. Only in this way can I avenge my father. Tang Hu did not think for a long time. After the army had gone through the procedures for leaving the army, he left the place where the army was. He looked back at the place where he had trained. Standing for a long time, although there is infinite emotion in my heart, I can''t tell anyone that I can only digest it in my heart. Where will I go in the future? Even if I avenged my father''s revenge, can I still go back to the army and be an ordinary soldier? Tang Hu made a mockery of himself. If he went to exterminate the whole underground forces, he would have become a real executioner. Chapter 478 Tang Hu then slowly away from the place where he had trained. After all, the place where he lived brought a lot of experience to himself. And these experiences are worth remembering all my life. In a word, it is the army that has cultivated itself. My father gave birth to me and raised me, but it was the army that really cultivated me. It was the army that taught me survival skills and trained my mind. All of this is given to itself by the army. So although I am far away from the army, my heart is always in the army and always in the army. Therefore, this incident must not be discredited by the troops he has been in, because what he is going to do is a disgraceful thing. It''s likely to kill people. Although they killed the people in the opposite underground ring, those people must have their lives in their hands. So those people are certainly not good people. But killing is killing. It doesn''t matter whether you kill good people or bad people. In a word, if you kill people, you will be guilty, and you will have a homicide case on your back. Tang Hu also thought of here, in order not to add some disgraceful things to the army, not to add black history to his army. Therefore, Tao Tanghu resolutely chose to leave the army. He was not a member of the army. Anything he did had nothing to do with the army. Tang Xinhu should be able to do things in his heart. Otherwise, Tang Hu couldn''t put down the huge stone in his heart, because the army raised him, and he couldn''t stay in the army because of his father''s problem. This has totally failed to live up to the training of the army. Since it has failed the army, it is even more impossible to add any trouble to the army. I have to face the next low, the whole court may have a very deep background, but also may have a lot of behind the scenes activities with the officials. These are not unknown. If there are officials in the background of the underground boxing ring, they can easily find their own heads as long as they carefully check some relevant information. After all, their own identity information is particularly easy to identify. What''s more, they can easily find out what happened recently when they carefully check the relevant time? What happened recently was my father, who was forced by people in the underground ring and died of a heart attack. I believe those people in the underground ring, the person in charge has already known these things. After all, after all, they urged the debt every few days, and then suddenly found that there was no answer. If they make a careful inquiry, they should be able to find out their father who died because of them. Then they combine their father''s information, and then they can easily adjust themselves. Then their own life experience should not be hidden. As soon as they arrive here, it is estimated that those people can find out what they have done in the past few years. Although their own files are all in the army, ordinary people should not be able to query. But no one is sure how capable those officials are. Can we get to the army? These Tang tigers are not sure. Tang Hu also did not dare to bet his troops. In case of failure, it would be a lot of trouble for the troops who raised them. He has been ashamed of the army, but can not add more trouble to the army. If so, what face do you have to live in this world? Even the army that raises oneself can be sold easily, that oneself is too not a person. I may live in pain and guilt all my life. So Tang Hu in order to avoid these things, Tang Hu, so resolutely chose to leave from the army. Choose to use their own strength to find the underground ring revenge. Although Tang Hu himself has a clear understanding of his own strength, he knows that his current strength is completely insufficient, and he is not enough to shake the big tree of underground boxing field. Maybe I went to the underground ring to avenge myself, but in fact, it did not have any impact on the underground ring, and also exposed his identity in vain, which increased his danger in real life. Therefore, Tang Hu''s top priority now is to understand the real background and identity of this underground boxing ground, how many people are behind him, and how many people are following the underground boxing field. Or in other words, who are the stakeholders of the underground ring? What''s more, we need to know the strength of the underground ring. How much is there? How much strength is there between yourself and the underground ring? There is also an important problem, that is, I have left the army now, and I can''t get any help from the army. After that, everything has to be solved by ourselves. The most realistic question in front of me is, how can I survive now? In the past, when I was in the army, I didn''t have to think about these problems. Because they have been living in the army, they have special places to live in and also provide special food and drink. Tang Hu never considered these issues. But now Tang Hu has to consider these problems, because he has left the army and can''t live in the army as before. Now we must start to support ourselves. The premise of supporting ourselves is that we need a stable place to live, and the most important thing is money. If you don''t have money, even survival is a problem. How can you revenge your father? It''s impossible.So after Tang Hu left the army, he first looked for a place to settle down and see if he could find a place to live for a rest. After all, because of my father''s affairs, I didn''t sleep soundly these days and nights. I''ve been thinking about all kinds of things. I''m highly concentrated. I''ve left the army anyway. Now I can say that he is Ze ran, without any concern. You can say that you can do whatever you want to do. And I guess I can''t live in the house I used to live in. After all, those people in the underground boxing ring will certainly go to their former house to block people when they urge debts. If they find their own existence, let them if the pain killer, they can really be too unjust. So seriously speaking, I can''t go back to my original house. Tang now has to find a place where he can settle down. He wants to find a job that can provide his own survival in a short period of time to earn some money and support himself. Chapter 479 Tang Hu left the army step by step, because when Tang Hu was in the army, he was given subsidies every month. And Tang Hu''s money is stored in a fixed bank card. Although Tang Hu used to give his father a sum of money every month, he still had a certain balance in his bank card. Because I''m afraid that in case of an important emergency, I have money to use. Tang Hu is also thankful that he left a heart at that time. He still has some deposits in his bank card, not all of which are given to his father. Otherwise, I can''t even find a place to live now. Tang Hu now think carefully, his father should have let his father take all the food expenses he had transferred to his father every month. Should be in addition to their daily expenses to flow out, the rest of the money should be taken to participate in underground gambling. It''s all from the underground ring. Tang Hu secretly vowed in his heart that he would sooner or later pull out the underground boxing ring, so that he could no longer endanger the world and society. After all, I have already caused a tragedy. If I want the underground boxing factory to continue to open, I don''t know how many families will be harmed and how many tragedies will be caused. One of them is to avenge my father. The other is that as a normal Chinese, I have a sense of justice. I can''t wait to die for this kind of thing. Although I am not the Savior, it is impossible to solve all such things in the world. However, since we have encountered them and caused such great harm to the society, we must not ignore them. We must deal with them and return a fair society. However, Tang Hu can''t think of so much now. The top priority now is to find a place to settle down and have a rest. Then think about it. What should we do next? After all rely on their own, such as the present thing, revenge for their father, you need to rely on their own strength. No one can help themselves now. I can only rely on myself now. As Tang Hu thought, he went back and forth in the city and began to find a place where he could live easily. Tang Hu wandered around for a long time, and finally found a hotel that looked cheaper. Then Tang Hu went in and took out his ID card, and then began to register his name at the counter. After all, the hotel is just a temporary respite. It can''t stay in a hotel for a long time. I still want to find a house that can be rented, because it is so powerful as to suppress an underground boxing ring. Moreover, it is completely on one''s own. It took a really long time. Therefore, Tang Hu should make full plans to stay for a long time until he completely exterminates the forces in the underground ring. Tang Hu in the registration, and then after the payment, got his room card, after asking the waiter, came to his room in front of. After Tang Hu opened the door, he felt a little bitter. It deserves to be the cheapest hotel on the street. As expected, the facilities inside are really worthy of being cheap. The facilities inside are very simple. There''s nothing extra. There is a bed, a wardrobe, a table, and a bathroom. A place like this is not suitable for living here for a long time. So from tomorrow on, Tang Hu should still rent a house. She can''t have everything. At least, it must have some basic living facilities. For example, all kinds of things in the kitchen should at least be complete. In this way, it will be very convenient to cook by yourself. You don''t have to go out to buy food every day. After all, Tang Hu didn''t know whether he could find a suitable job for himself, and he didn''t know how much rent he needed. After all, in Tang Hu''s own impression, it is not cheap to call for a house which is not too small and suitable for him to live in. And to live for a long time, the money in your hand is certainly not enough. But I don''t know that I have no diploma or education. I just worked as a soldier for several years. I don''t know if I can find a suitable job here. If you don''t have a suitable job, you will have no financial resources. If you don''t have financial resources, you will not be able to survive in this place, let alone exterminate the underground boxing ring. All this is nonsense. If this is the case, Tang Hu might as well accept the advice from the army and continue to train himself and improve his strength in the army. Then wait until you have a certain strength, and then wipe out the underground ring. But since Tang Hu has chosen such a road, there is no reason to go back. As the saying goes, bow without turning back. And even if the soup pot is still in the end, it has no intention to return to the army. Even if he did not wipe out the underground ring, Tang Hu did not intend to return to the army. Tang Hu now has some ideas in his mind. Although he has no specific plan, he still has some specific ideas. After all, there are many problems in front of Tang Hu, and Tang Hu knows in his heart that it is impossible for him to revenge himself on the underground boxing ring in a short time. It is better to use this period of time to improve their own strength. Let oneself adapt to this society, to ensure their own survival, should be the biggest problem in front of Tang Hu at this stage.Tang Hu did not think too much. After all, Tang Hu has spent too much energy on his father''s affairs and military affairs these days. So Tang Hu lay in bed, did not think too long, and then directly fell asleep. After all, I am alone now. I have no one to worry about. I don''t have to worry about who will take care of myself or what I should do tomorrow. It can be said that we can look at it tomorrow, step by step. As the ancients said, when the boat comes to the bridge, it will be straight. Now there are so many problems in front of me that I can''t solve them all in a short time. That is absolutely impossible. Since it is impossible, it is useless to worry about it. It''s better to have a good sleep today, have the spirit to think one by one, and then come up with solutions. Now that Tang Hu understood it in his heart, he didn''t have to worry about it. He only went to bed and went to sleep. This sleep can be said to be Tang Hu these days to sleep the most solid day. After all, Tang Hu''s mood is quite different from that of his father''s accident. Now Tang Hu has been able to calm down, so tonight''s Tang Hu sleeps very soundly. Chapter 480 It can be said that we can look at it tomorrow, step by step. As the ancients said, when the boat comes to the bridge, it will be straight. Now there are so many problems in front of me that I can''t solve them all in a short time. That is absolutely impossible. Since it is impossible, it is useless to worry about it. It''s better to have a good sleep today, have the spirit to think one by one, and then come up with solutions. Now that Tang Hu understood it in his heart, he didn''t have to worry about it. He only went to bed and went to sleep. This sleep can be said to be Tang Hu these days to sleep the most solid day. After all, Tang Hu''s mood is quite different from that of his father''s accident. Now Tang Hu has been able to calm down, so tonight''s Tang Hu sleeps very soundly. At noon the next day, Tang Hu woke up leisurely. This should be Tang Hu''s most comfortable sleep these days. After all, from last night to the next day at noon, sleep time can be said to be very long. This is absolutely impossible for a soldier who has been trained in the army. Because in the army, the time requirement is very strict. It''s impossible to happen like what happened to Tang Hu last night. Every morning, the army requires that you get up very early. If you don''t get up, like in the more strict barracks, the officer may directly throw smoke bombs into your dormitories, forcing you to get up. Or you can''t have a chance to sleep in if you shout at the bottom of the dormitory with a loudspeaker. Or there are many ways to prevent you from sleeping in the army. And they have strict discipline, that is, what time of the night, you must go to bed according to the time, and you must get up at what time in the morning the next day. There are strict discipline requirements in the army. If you break these rules, you will be punished. There are no rules and no rules. This is the requirement of almost all the troops. It is impossible for Tang Hu to sleep from last night to noon the next day. Pang Hu should have been taken out for military training. Tang Hu used to be strict with himself in the army. It was impossible for things like today to happen. He did those things well within the prescribed time every day. For example, when he got up in the morning, Tang Hu had already cleaned himself up, folded his quilt into standard tofu pieces according to the requirements of the army, and he had washed his face, brushed his teeth, and washed himself. Tang Hu won''t have time to rest in the dormitory. If he doesn''t have time to see him, he won''t have time to rest. Tang Hu will fully grasp these spare time, not a second. Either to run on the drill ground, or to do the army''s fighting boxing outside. Otherwise, why is Tang Hu respected by the officers in the army. The reason why Tang Hu is so valued by the officers in the army largely depends on Tang Hu''s strict demands on himself. No one asked Tang Hu to do this, but Tang Hu asked himself to do it. Because Tang hu wants to improve his strength. In the army, every soldier has his own holiday after long-term training. You can rest in this holiday, and you can go home to visit your relatives. That is to say, during your vacation, you can freely arrange your own affairs and do whatever you want to do. Other people either lie in the dormitory, or a few people gang up and say they want to go out and play. Some people, thinking that they are away all year round, can go home to visit their parents just a few times a year. They can go home to visit their parents during the holidays. Tang Hu is special because he basically doesn''t have his own vacation. In other words, during the holiday, Tang Hu still requires himself to train. While others are resting, lazy and entertaining, Tang Hu goes to the fight club during the holidays to enhance his fighting skills and improve his physical fitness. Why do the officers in the army behave like this when they want to leave the army in Tanghu street. There is no need for a superior officer to ask an ordinary soldier if you can not leave the army? The superior officer doesn''t have to say that to an ordinary soldier. Not to mention solving the underground boxing ring for Tang Hu. From here, it can also show how much the superior officer has attached great importance to Tang Hu and how high his expectation is to Tang Hu. The reason why Tang Hu can be respected by the superior officer is closely related to his daily life. It is because of his years of training himself, so he can get the favor of superior officers in the army. However, it is useless to say so much now. After all, Tang Hu has left the army. No matter how thin he used to be, and the trust of the superior officers in the army, he can''t go back in his later life. Those have become the past tense, Tang Hu can''t turn back now. Tang Hu looked at this time, directly came to noon. And after I got up, I found that my stomach was groaning with hunger. After all, I didn''t have a good meal last night, and after another night, my stomach protested like myself, which is also a normal thing. After Tang Hu got up, he simply washed in the bathroom. Then I went to the front desk of the hotel lobby and checked out. After all, Tang Hu''s first thought today is to find a place where he can live for a long time and see if he can rent it. There''s no need to go back to this hotel. So Teng Hu returned the hotel room.After Tang Hu left the hotel, he did not rush to find a room to rent. But to find a place to eat, first to meet their own appetite. After all, people are iron, and rice is steel. If you don''t eat, you will be hungry. After all, if you don''t eat, you will have no energy and energy. How can you find a house? Tang Hu then wandered around and came to a gourmet street. It is worthy of being called a gourmet street. On both sides of the street are all kinds of food shops, restaurants and snacks. Chapter 481 Tang Hu then wandered around and came to a gourmet street. It is worthy of being called a gourmet street. On both sides of the street are all kinds of food shops, restaurants and snacks. Tang Hu did not turn carefully, and then he found a noodle restaurant which looked very popular. Then he prepared to eat Ramen at noon. After all, pasta is easy to fill, and the price is very affordable. Tang Hu has a certain amount of money now. Although it seems that there is still a lot of money now, it should be enough for Tang Hu to spend several months. After all, Tang Hu does not know how much rent he has and what kind of job he can find. Therefore, Tang Hu begins to calculate his savings carefully. Spend every cent where she should be. Put an end to all waste. "A big bowl of ramen, boss. Then a beer and two dishes. " Tang Hu said to the boss of the noodle shop. "OK, sir, just a moment. I''ll go and get it ready for you. You can find a seat and I''ll put your things on the table in a moment The owner of the noodle shop yelled. Tang Hu then found a small position against the wall, and then sat down and waited. Waiting for the noodle shop owner to bring up the things he just asked for. However, it has to be said that the efficiency of this Ramen restaurant is very fast. Tang Hu sat down and waited for no more than a minute. The owner of the noodle shop brought his two dishes and a bottle of beer to himself. "My guest, you''d better wait for a moment. After all, the Ramen in our shop is made now, which is guaranteed to be fresh and hot. So you need to wait a moment and bring the Ramen to you later. " The owner of the noodle shop said politely, then took out a wine bottle opener from his pocket, helped Tang Hu open the beer bottle, and then put it on the table. Tang Hu then responded politely. "Yes, thank you, boss." After the boss of the noodle shop left, Tang Hu first picked up the batch of beer and drank it violently. Then a big breath, and then picked up the chopsticks, began to eat the two dishes on the table. It has to be said that there are so many people in this Ramen restaurant. There is a certain truth in it. The dishes in the Ramen restaurant are really delicious and affordable. Compared with those big hotels outside, it''s not bad at all. After drinking half a bottle of beer alone, the owner of the noodle shop came to Tang Hu''s table with a large bowl of ramen and put the Ramen on the table. The boss of the ramen shop put the Ramen on the table and said something to Tang Hu. My guest, take your time. After the noodle shop owner finished, he left. Tang Hu then took off all the remaining half of the beer, and then took the Ramen that had just been brought by the noodle shop owner to his front. He began to eat the side dishes, and then ate the Ramen at the same time. Tang Hu ate in the army, but very quickly. After all, in the army, if you eat slowly, maybe all the food on your table will be eaten by others. At that time, you will have nothing to eat, and you will have to eat steamed bread dry. Therefore, the soldiers who have received severe military training have developed a pair of unique skills of fast eating in the army. Tang Hu is no exception. When the Ramen is slightly cool, he can take a big bite, and then he takes a big bite. In a short time, the Ramen bottoms out. Tang Hu then came to the checkout counter and told the boss what he wanted, and then didn''t let the boss calculate how much money he needed. The boss calculated and told Tang Hu a number about how much the meal cost. Teng Hu settled the account and left the noodle shop. Tang Hu saw that it was not too early. After all, he wasted half a day sleeping. Now he has only half a day left to find a place to live. Tang Hu''s first intention is to ask the neighborhood, do you need to rent the house? The first target of Tanghu is the common residential area. Because like this kind of ordinary community general rental price will not be too high, and not only the price is cheap, inside the decoration is generally also very complete. Things like general use should be available here. Tang Hu, and then on the mobile phone to find a look, to see if there is an ordinary neighborhood? Tang Hu then found some ordinary communities. Tang Hu then called a taxi and went to the community. After all, Tang Hu doesn''t know if anyone wants to rent a house in that district. If not, he still needs to find the next one. After all, the time is very urgent now, so Tang Hu has no way to call a taxi, which also saves his aimless search, and he has not lived here, in case of getting lost, it will be very embarrassing. When Tang Hu came to the community, he went straight to the guard of the community. Because the doormen of this kind of thing should have some understanding, so compared with their own aimless to find their own words, or to ask more time-saving.Tang Hu then took out the package of cigarettes he bought last night, and then took out a cigarette and handed it to the doorman. After all, if you want to inquire about other people''s affairs, you have to show them a little. Otherwise, how can they tell you these things? Tang Hu then asked the security guard. "Big brother, I want to ask you something. Do you know if anyone wants to rent a room in this community? I need to rent a house now, and then I want to ask elder brother, is there anyone in your community who wants to rent a house? I want to see it. " Community security took over the Tang Hu handed over the smoke, and then slowly said. "This one! If you ask this, you are asking the right person. I''ve been a security guard in this community for many years. I''m familiar with the residents here. If you ask someone else, they may not know. " "If you want to rent a house, I remember that there are people here who want to rent a house. You can go to the bulletin board next to it to see if there is anything in the community, those householders will print the matter into paper and paste it on the bulletin board. I think there should be someone up there who wants to rent The security guard then pointed to the sign next to the community, and then indicated that Tang Hu could go there to look for a house. There should be someone who wants to rent a house. Chapter 482 Tang Hu, and then along the direction of the community security fingers to see the past, as expected, there found a sign. Tang Hu then said to the security guard. Thank you, brother. I''ll go over there and just check the sign to see if there''s anyone to rent. I''ll get in touch with anyone. Now, it''s getting late. OK, you can go over there and have a look. Originally, people outside the community like you should be registered. If you want to enter the community, you need to register with the property office. But I think brother, you should be an honest man and not a bad man. Oh, I''ll give you these. You don''t have to register here. You can go there directly. The security guard of the community says very much. Tang Hu thanks the security guard of the community again and again, and then goes to the sign. In front of the sign, Tang Hu, looking carefully from the top down. Sure enough, I found that someone was renting a house in a location. That rental information said, I rent the house, the interior is complete, interested parties can call, face-to-face details. Tang Hu a look, and he wanted to find the house is not too much difference. Then Tang Hu picked up the mobile phone and dialed the phone number left on the rental information. Ready to ask about the rental housing information, do you still have it? Or in other words, whether the house is rented out now. Tang Hu must call to confirm whether the message is OK. In case it doesn''t work, Tang Hu should go ahead and get ready to find the next one. Now it looks late. I have already returned the hotel room. I have to find your house to live in today. Tang Hu picked up his mobile phone and made a call. The phone rings twice, and then a person on the other side answers the phone. It sounds like an old man in his 50s. Uncle began to ask over the phone. "Hello, what do you do? Why did you call me? " "Ah, hello. I saw you at the bottom of the community. I wanted to rent a house, right? I want to ask, is that house rented out now? I want to rent this house. Oh, I saw your phone number on the taxi notice you wrote. Then I called you and asked about the details. " "Ah, you want to rent a house? There is no problem with this. But now I have a tenant in my house " " if you still want to rent, if you don''t mind, you can live in this house with another tenant, you two. You don''t have to worry about the room problem. The house is very large. There are many spare rooms in it. Enough for both of you. If you think it''s OK, I''ll give you the address right now, and you can come directly to this house. " "Then, I''ll go to that house now. If you think you can''t, there''s no way. After all, I rented it to someone else first. Although I told him at that time that the room might be bigger, because the rent was cheaper, I told him that there might be other tenants coming here in the future, and you should share the rent together. Let him agree at that time. If you don''t want to cooperate with others, there is no way. You can find another home. I have only one room to rent. " The uncle explained on the other side of the phone. Tang Hu, then thought about it. I think this is also a very feasible way. Because if two people share the rent, it should still be very cheap. It should be much cheaper than renting a house alone. And now, I belong to the kind of people who have no job and nothing, and their savings are only a little bit. In case the house is expensive to rent, the deposit in your hand can''t support much time at all. If you rent with others, the price should be much cheaper than the market price, and more people will not feel bored. Tang Hu finally decided that it should be acceptable. After all, as long as the price is cheap, there are no other requirements. Tang Hu, then said to the old man in the phone. "Yes, sir. I agree. I will go to your house now. You can tell me the address and I will go there now." "Well, since you agree, I''ll tell you the address. The place I live in is not in the community where I put up the notice. He is in another apartment. That apartment should be an apartment I bought a long time ago, but since there has been no one living there, I wanted to rent it out. Just a few days ago, a little girl wanted to rent a house, because if you rent a better house in this place, it should not be cheap. " Then when the little girl came to me, and I told him about the rent I wanted, he looked very embarrassed. Can I ask him if I can get some cheaper rent? He said he didn''t have so much cash in hand and might not be able to afford the expensive rent. Then I saw that he was really very difficult, and I was not too short of money. I just thought that the house was empty, so I might as well rent it out to someone who needed it."Then I''ve come up with a compromise. I told him that cheap can be cheap, but because there are many spare rooms in this room, other tenants may come to live in this apartment in the future. As long as you can agree, I can reduce your rent by half. Do you think this will do? " "And then the little girl was very embarrassed at first. After all, a little girl''s family. If you rent a house by yourself, it should still be OK, but if you rent a house with unrelated people who don''t know the details, you should be worried. But there is no way. Finally, the little girl agreed "I''ll give you the address now. That''s Room 501, unit 1, building 2, youth apartment, downtown. You can go there now. Now clean up. Then I will go to the door of the apartment immediately and discuss with you the specific related matters. Then, if you agree, you can pay the rent and you can stay today. " The old man said on the other side of the phone. Tang Hu, and then the phone inside, and then agreed. He said he would go to the youth apartment in the center of the city. Tang Hu hung up after the phone. Then I thought that I wanted to share an apartment with someone, and the object of the shared rent was actually a little girl. Tang Hu has been an old bachelor for more than 20 years. Never and a Tang Hu age similar to the opposite sex, living in the same room. It can even be said that Tang Hu has never had a special relationship with the opposite sex. Chapter 483 Tang Hu hung up after the phone. Then I thought that I wanted to share an apartment with someone, and the object of the shared rent was actually a little girl. Tang Hu has been an old bachelor for more than 20 years. Never and a Tang Hu age similar to the opposite sex, living in the same room. It can even be said that Tang Hu has never had a special relationship with the opposite sex. It can be said that Tang Hu''s treatment of the opposite sex is almost the same as Xiaobai. Tang Hu is also playing drums in his heart. I don''t know how his roommate''s personality is. Can he get along? After all, I have been living in the barracks in recent years, and there are almost no girls in the barracks. Even if there are girls, whether there are girls is the same for Tang Guo. In Tang Hu''s eyes, only strive to improve their own personal strength, this goal. The rest, like the duckweed, had no effect on Tang Hu. That is to say, Tang Hu has no experience with the opposite sex at all. Tang Hu doesn''t know what will happen next. This is what Tang Hu thinks in his heart now. If the girl who shares the rent with herself, if she has too many things and always dislikes here and there, she would rather go to the next party to rent, rather than stay with such a girl. Because a girl like this has a lot of troubles. If she lives with him next, she will have all kinds of troubles in her later life. This is not good news for Tang Hui. Because Tang Hu has his own things to do. And to avenge my father. Ben didn''t have much leisure time to get on well with his roommate. If you really meet such a girl Tang Hu, you will leave without saying a word. If this is a girl who is OK, then he doesn''t care. After all, Tang Hu plans to live for a long time. Although I don''t know how long it will take to live, as long as the underground boxing ring is not destroyed, Tang Hu will not leave here one day. Until the underground ring was completely wiped out. As long as she is a girl who doesn''t have too much trouble, Tang Hu should think that she can bear it. After all, I''m in the barracks, but I''ve received all kinds of hard training. My mind has been trained like steel in the barracks. I won''t be disturbed by any foreign objects. Even if it''s a troublesome girl, there are too many things. Tang Hu just thinks that if a girl like this, she will get along very troublesome, which will bring many unnecessary troubles to his later life. So Tang Hu in order to avoid trouble, directly from the root pretreatment of this matter. Tang Hu''s heart is a variety of people, in fact, for Tang Hu, there is no big difference, should be able to endure. It''s just that girls who are too troublesome feel the trouble of 10 points when they get along with each other. After all, they haven''t had close contact with the opposite sex for more than ten years, let alone be under the same roof now. This is something that can''t be imagined before for candy. Tang Hu thought that if contact with the opposite sex, it should also be after talking about male and female friends. Who ever thought, because of his father''s affairs, Tang Hu left the army directly, and then went to find a house to rent. Then he happened to meet a house that needed to be shared, and it was very nice. The roommate who shared the rent was a girl, which was too dramatic. But there is no way. Tang Hu does not have any work now, and his property is also very few, there is not much balance at all. Just arrived, if you rent together, the rent will be halved. This kind of good thing is the best thing for Tang Hu now. Then Tang Hu had enough time to think about what he was going to do next. Next, I can find a job that I can do to earn some money of daily living expenses to maintain my livelihood. Or Tang Hu can go to the underground boxing ground to have a look, understand the basic knowledge about the underground boxing field, and see what kind of force that underground boxing field is. Or Tang Hu can also go to collect the background of the underground boxing ring. What kind of people are there behind it? Or before collecting some underground boxing ground, did anything like this happen? How did the underground boxing ground solve it? These are all very necessary news. This is especially important news for Tang Hu in the future. With these news, Tang Hu can work out how to bring down the underground ring. After all, if you know yourself and your enemy, you can win a hundred battles. Moreover, Tang Hu knew that his own strength was not enough. He said that he had to rely on his own strength to make methods. It was impossible for such a large underground boxing ground and such a large force. We must have a qualitative leap in our own strength. Only by doing so, can we realize what we have said and destroy the underground boxing ring with our personal strength. Otherwise, everything will be empty talk, which is just nonsense. So in the next time, Tang Hu must find a way to improve his personal strength. Such as the Taekwondo Club, fight club and so on in real life, all kinds of training clubs let Tang Hu give up on them directly in his heart. That kind of training club can be said to be more entertainment, simply impossible, so that Tang Hu''s personal strength has a qualitative improvement. Those clubs are just for entertainment. It is impossible for a professional like Tang Hu to have much room for improvement.Tang Hu had to think about it. He went to improve his personal strength. Otherwise, depending on my current strength, I may not be able to defeat that underground ring in my whole life. There are many problems in front of Tang Hu. Tang Hu must find a way to solve them one by one. As long as Tang Hu solves these problems, candy can speak up and say that he has the strength to wipe out the underground boxing ring, and then he can say that he can avenge his father. However, at present, Tang Hu should still go there. The address provided by the old man just now is the address of the youth apartment in the city center. First of all, Tang Hu has to settle his own place and then think about other problems. Or to work or to collect some relevant information, which can be put in the future. Chapter 484 Tang Hu then took a taxi at the gate of the primary school, and then told the taxi driver where he was going. Then the taxi driver took Tang Hu to the youth apartment in the center of the city. The taxi driver then turned left and right on the road, and then took Tang Hu to the door of an apartment. Then he said to Tang Hu. "Brother, the youth apartment is here. You can get off now." Tang Hu then settled accounts with the taxi driver and got off the taxi. Tang Hu, after getting out of the taxi, take a look at what kind of apartment he is going to live in. From the appearance, the apartment is still very good. And this location is also very good, in the center of the city. There are all kinds of goods and services nearby. You don''t need to go far away. If you want to buy anything, you can buy all the goods in the vicinity. It can be said that this location is very convenient. And from the appearance, this apartment should still be one of the better apartments. This apartment looks European in appearance. It doesn''t feel like the rent will be cheap. Yes, generally, the price of this kind of compound apartment is very expensive, and the location is so good. It is located in the commercial street, food street and school district. The geographical location is so convenient. Judging from these favorable conditions, the houses here are certainly not cheap. Although the old man said that he would reduce part of his rent, the price should not be much cheaper than those in ordinary communities. This makes Tang Hu''s heart beat a retreat drum. After all, if the price is too expensive, Tang Hu will not rent here. If the price is too expensive, Tang Hu can''t afford it. Although the house looks particularly good, and the location is very good. There are all kinds of things around this apartment. I really live here, ha, can be said to be very good, but because of this, Tang Hu''s heart is a little uneasy. After all, cheap goods are not good goods, good goods are not cheap. Although Tang Hu''s heart is beating drums, it still stops in place. After all, Tang Hu has promised the old man that he wants to discuss it first. It''s irresponsible to see how the old man says that he can''t leave so quietly. After all, I want to find a house to contact with others, but if I want to shrink back and stand up for others now, it is definitely a dishonest performance. He does not conform to Tang Hu''s own character. If it''s really inappropriate, it''s not too late to talk to the old man face to face after the old man arrives. Tang Hu said to himself in his heart. I stood at the door of the apartment, waiting for the old man to come. Tang Hu, then in the apartment door, quietly waiting for more than ten minutes. Then I found an old man walking slowly in this direction. Fire prevention, it is estimated that the person who looks like he is about 40 or 50 years old should be himself, the future landlord. When the old man arrived in front of Tang Hu. Tang Hu then went to ask the old man. "Hello, do you want to rent a house?" The old man then responded quickly, and said to Tang Hu. "Oh, yes, I want to rent a house. Are you?" The old man may look forgetful. I just called the old man and said that he wanted to rent a house. Moreover, the old man wanted to tell himself the address. Not a few minutes. He forgot himself, which really made Tang Hu speechless. "Well, it''s just whether someone called you to rent a house with you, and then you talked to him about something. Then, the house he wants to rent is to share with another girl. And you gave him the address and told him to wait for you at the door "I''m the one who just called you on the phone." Tang Hu said with some embarrassment. And then the old man, like he just woke up. Then he scratched his head and said to Tang Hu. "Oh, oh, oh, you just called me on the phone and said you wanted to rent a room, that young man. I''m a little sorry. I''m a little older and I''m forgetting things. And then something happened on the road, and then I kind of forgot about it. I''m really sorry for you "Well, thank you. Now that you are here, I''ll take you upstairs to have a look at the relevant environment. You see, the location here is very luxurious. There are all kinds of things around here. For example, there are all kinds of shops in the commercial street, all of which are very complete. There are also food structure, various snacks and restaurants. There are large shopping malls and various places for leisure and entertainment in the commercial street. This location is very good, and you can see that it is still in the center of the city. In the city center, the traffic is very convenient, where you want to go is very convenient. You''re looking. There are several large bookstores not far from the intersection ahead. There are also plenty of books to watch. ""Look at the layout and decoration of this youth apartment. At that time, I was looking at the decoration of this apartment and the European style. I felt that it was very different from the decoration of ordinary apartments in China. I just looked at this, and then I never lived in an apartment like this European style, and then I bought this one "But later, I found that I didn''t like living in the apartment in the city center, because although the traffic in the city center is very convenient, it makes me feel bad. I prefer a quiet place. Then I found a more partial community, and then bought a villa there. But I have bought it here, and no one has lived in it. It''s a waste to put it here. I don''t want to sell it. After all, there''s a place for them to live if they come to my family. " However, these days passed and no one lived in the apartment. Then the apartment was a little bit deserted, and then I asked them to think of some way to see if they could use this tool and not let it go on like this. " " then someone suggested to me that you could rent out the house. Let me turn around and think it''s OK, and then I want to rent out this apartment. " Chapter 485 "Then someone suggested to me that you could rent out the house. Let me turn around and think it''s OK, and then I want to rent out this apartment. " "So, young man, what was your first impression of the apartment? Does it feel like it looks ok. If you think the appearance is still in line with your aesthetic, then we will go upstairs and really have to have a look at your room and the overall decoration style of the apartment. If appropriate, we will sign a contract today to determine the rent, and then you can live here. " Tang Hu then said to the old man. "This house is a good choice in terms of its appearance and location. In fact, my main concern now is that the house looks so good. If you want to rent it, the rent should not be cheap. I can''t afford the rent. " Tang Hu scratched his head awkwardly. The old man laughed as soon as he heard Tang Hu say so. "It doesn''t matter. In fact, the rent I gave the little girl was not high. In fact, it can be regarded as very low. Because I like that little girl, I guess I come here alone from my hometown. It seems like you should be living alone here. I don''t know whether to study here or to work here. Anyway, I''ve seen him several times before. I''ve been living by myself. No one else came to see the little girl "And then I feel very sorry for that little girl. So the rent I gave the little girl was also very cheap, and I relaxed a lot with him. For example, if he has a poor source of living this month, and there is no extra money, that is to say, if the remaining money is only enough for his own life, I will let him pay the rent of this month first, and then pay it back when he has money next month. In fact, I am a good talker "I rent this house just because I don''t want it to be empty all the time. No one lives in it and it doesn''t smell popular. That''s why I rent it. So you don''t have to worry about the price will be very expensive, you will be the same as him. The prices are very cheap. I''ll show you around the apartment first. If you think it''s OK, I''ll tell you the price. Then we''ll sign a contract and you can live in that apartment today. " "Well, I don''t think you''ve brought your luggage." The old man looked at both sides of Tang Hu and found that Tang Hu didn''t bring anything with him. He just came empty. "Oh, I don''t have any luggage. I''ll do that. Well, please show me around first. If you can, then we''ll discuss the latest things. Then I''ll have a look. I should be able to stay tonight Well, you come in with me. The old man then guided Tang Hu to visit his apartment, where he would live for some time in the future. Tang Hu is also more curious. He looks at the layout of this apartment, but it is quite good. I don''t know what kind of layout it is. Moreover, now I have lived in a girl. I don''t know if there are some things that I can''t see with myself? Tang Hu is embarrassed to think of it in his heart. Then the old man took Tang Hu to Room 501, unit 1, building 2, which he just said on the phone. Then the old man took out his spare key and opened the apartment door. Then he said it to Tang Hu at the door. "Then you can come in now. There are some extra slippers at the door. If you take them off, you can go in and have a look. If you don''t, you can take this place as your own home. You don''t have to be afraid of anything here, but if you really want to live here, you should pay attention to that little girl. After all, she is a little girl, which is different from being at home alone. " "After all, little girls are different from us. After visiting the apartment, I''ll discuss the overall layout of the apartment later. You can take it with me later "You see, this apartment is equipped with a special bathroom. What''s more, there are two bathrooms, one in the master bedroom and one in the living room. I think the master bedroom should be the little girl. Anyway, you should be able to use the bathroom separately. Then there''s a separate kitchen with all kinds of utensils in the kitchen. If you can cook by yourself, you can go directly to the market to buy some dishes, and then you can make them directly "Come here again.". "This is the second largest bedroom. Although there is no independent bathroom here, but the space has become very large. This space can be said to be about the same size as the little girl''s bedroom, maybe a little bit smaller. In addition, the bedroom also has a computer. Look, the beds here are all equipped for you. You can live here directly in the evening. It''s no problem. ""And how do you feel looking at this room? You can see where else you don''t like, and then we can negotiate. " Tang Hu then probably turned around himself. This apartment is really a very good apartment, which can be said to be very good. And for people like Tang Hu, this apartment is much better than the dormitories I used to live in the barracks. Their camp sleeping is iron bed, and where there are such good sanitary conditions? Compared with the barracks, this is paradise. And Tang Hu himself on this kind of request also does not have too many alternative. It''s normal. It''s just where you can live. So on the whole, Tang Hu is very satisfied with this apartment. Tang Hu then said to the old man. "What about the rent? I don''t know how the house looks satisfactory "If you are satisfied with the house, you can say the rent. You can pay the rent monthly, quarterly or yearly. Anyway, I''ll give that little girl fifteen yuan a month. You can do it. After all, it''s not easy for you to live alone. I''m not short of money. So I''ll give you a lower price The old man said to Tang Hu. Chapter 486 Tang Hu then thought about it carefully. It was really such a thing. What''s more, after listening to the old man, Tang Hu said that the monthly rent was only 1500 yuan. After careful calculation, it should be a cheaper rent price. The rent of 1500 is really affordable now. And the house''s location and built-in facilities are perfect. Moreover, with such a low price to rent such a good house, Tang Hu can be regarded as a great bargain to a certain extent. If Tang hu wants to rent a house again, he can''t do a better house. After all, apartments like this with good location, complete facilities and low price. It should be few and few. And with the prospective landlord in front of him, he looks so talkative. If another one is needed, he doesn''t know how long it will take, and it will certainly be no better than the current one. Price is also indispensable. It''s better to agree directly. Tang Hu then made up his mind, after all, he was no longer dreaming. After all, he was satisfied that such a good house could be found by himself. The only thing I can''t know is that my roommate doesn''t know what kind of person he is. In case of trouble, a girl should be more happy if she gets along with her. "Well, I''ll sign a treaty with you now. I''m very satisfied with the house. If I can transfer the front to you now, then I can live here. " Tang Hu said to the old man. "Yes, do you have any cash in your hand now? I don''t think you have much cash on hand now, do you? If you really want to rent here, you should first get along with your roommate, that is, the little girl I said in my mouth. You can get along with each other first and see how it feels. If it''s appropriate, you can take out 1500 cash tomorrow and give it to me. I don''t have any collection tools. Cash is more convenient. Do you think that''s ok? " The old man said to Tang Hu. "Well, if you say so, it''s OK. I''ll try to get along with each other in the evening. If it''s OK, I''ll give you the cash when you come tomorrow. And I want to ask, what do I call you? I can''t help but know the name of my future landlord. If anything happens, I''ll go straight to you. " "Oh, this matter, you just call me Mr. Li. Or you can call me the landlord. It doesn''t matter what the name is. If you think it''s a bit strange to call the landlord, you can just call me Mr. Li. " Li laoran said to Tang Hu. "OK, Mr. Li, this is the number I just called you. Is it your common mobile phone number? If so, I will save it in my mobile phone now. What''s more, in case something happens, it''s very convenient for me to find you or you can find me. " "OK, you can save that phone number. It''s my fixed line phone. It''s been used for decades, but it hasn''t changed much. My old friends call me at that number. What''s more, if you live here now, you are equivalent to half of the owner of the house. If you watch what happens, you can solve it yourself. You don''t have to ask me about everything. If it''s something that''s not too big or small, you can discuss it with your roommate and the two of you. You don''t have to ask me about everything. " Li laoran then felt it in the pocket of his trousers. Then he took out a key and handed it to Tang Hu. "Here is the key to the room. How do you get in and out of this apartment if you don''t have a key, right? Moreover, even the room you are going to live in can be locked. You can have locks in the room, too. And there are keys hanging on the lock lock in the room. If you want to keep your privacy, you can also put your things in your own room "You see, there are also wardrobes and tables in your room. All kinds of things are relatively complete. You have to keep your privacy in your own room, and when you go out, you can lock your own door with the key. " "The only thing I want to tell you is that you can''t destroy things here, and you can''t change the lock on the door of the apartment. Now you can use the house together. So you have to discuss some things together. You two can talk about the rules in the evening. After all, if we don''t get along with each other, it''s very difficult for me to do this, and I can''t say it, right? " "And it''s also important to note that we should try our best to make less loud noises in the apartment. Because of this, all the people living upstairs and downstairs in four weeks. After all, if there is a big noise here, it will greatly disturb the residents, which will make me very troubled. After all, the phone number left in the property is my personal mobile phone number. I don''t want to talk to the property every day, do I? After the property comes to me, I''ll ask you to find out the situation, and then I''ll discuss it with you. ""And I explained these things to the girl when she first lived. Try to make as little noise as possible "There are so many things I want to talk about. The main thing is to see you two discuss it together, and don''t tell me what you are discussing. You two can live here happily. Do you have anything else you want to ask now? I can give you an answer service. " Tang Hu then thought. Then he asked Mr. Li. "Mr. Li, do you know what kind of place is more suitable for job hunting around here? I don''t have a job now. I just retired from my last place. Well, I can say that I don''t have any work on hand, and I only have part of my savings. I''m afraid that after a few months, I don''t have any money and rent. " "Mr. Li, after all, you have lived here for many years, and you are much better than me, a newcomer. I also want to find a job quickly so that I have something to do. I don''t want to stay at home all the time with nothing to do. This is not in line with my style Chapter 487 Li laoran after a careful look at Tang Hu''s appearance and image. Tang Hu, as a whole, should be one of those people who are bigger and taller. They are very suitable for doing some physical work. Li laoran asked Tang Hu with some doubts. "By the way, I don''t know your name yet. You haven''t told me what your name is from the beginning to the present? " "Oh, yes, Mr. Li. My name is Tang Hu. You can just call me Tang Hu. Or you can call me tiger. Either name will do "Well, Tang Hu. I''d like to ask you, what kind of work did you do before? And what''s your reason? And then you left that place. Can you tell me about these things at your convenience? If I know more about you, maybe I can help you find a suitable job for you, and you are more willing to do it Tang Hu thought about it and then said to Mr. Li. "Mr. Li. It''s not a matter of privacy. I can tell Mr. Li what happened before me. I used to be a soldier. I was a soldier. Then I chose from the army for some reasons at home and retired. It''s not because of what I did in the army, or for some reason at home, and then I have to leave the army. " "Then I was in the army and suffered a lot. So, Mr. Li, when you help me find a job, you don''t have to pay attention to my aspect. I have a lot of strength, and I am very capable of those hard work. So, Mr. Li, as long as you find out what works for me, you can introduce her to me. " Tang Hu awkwardly scratched his head and said to Mr. Li. "Well, since you have said that, it''s easy to find a job. Do you have any specific requirements for your salary? If you tell me your requirements now, I can help you to screen out which jobs are suitable for you Li Lao said to Tang Hu. "Mr. Li, I don''t ask too much about salary. I just want my salary to be affordable, the rent i live here and my daily expenses. In fact, I don''t have much demand on salary. If you basically find a job with a similar wage level, you can do it completely. A normal salary will do. Look at Mr. Li. My monthly rent is 1500, and my daily expenses are about 1000. Therefore, the best job to be able to pay around 3000. Because if something happens, I can have extra money to help "After all, in this society, if you don''t have a little money in hand, it''s really difficult to move." Tang Hu said to Mr. Li. "In fact, if you say so, and you have been a soldier before, what I think of now is that there are only two choices. One is to introduce you to a large company, where you can work as a security guard. This job has both advantages and disadvantages. The advantage is that it''s really easy to be a security guard, and you have a lot of free time. You basically go around in the hall, and you don''t need to do anything. And then there was a very easy job. However, the disadvantage is that, behind such an easy job, the salary is certainly not much higher. Even for the security guards in big companies, their wages will not be as high as normal wages. " Tang Hu then thought about it carefully and asked Mr. Li. "What about Mr. Li''s other job? What kind of work is that? " After Li laoran thought about it, he sorted out his language and said to Tang Hu. "Another job is to be a bodyguard. Now the bodyguard industry is also very popular. Because those bodyguards who have real talent, they are either paid. The salary for employing them is too high. I can''t afford to hire the average person. Or the bodyguards who are only showy. It doesn''t work at all. Naturally, no one will hire them as bodyguards. What''s the use of hiring a vase "If you said that you had been a soldier in the army before, your physical strength must be very good. So I think you are qualified to be a bodyguard. " "It''s good and bad to be a bodyguard. The advantage is that his salary is many times higher than that of a security guard. If you are the kind of bodyguard with special strength, then your salary will be much higher than that of ordinary bodyguard. Moreover, if your strength is recognized by others, you can be a private bodyguard. The salary of private bodyguards should be the highest by now. " "The bad thing is that you are someone else''s personal bodyguard. That means you lack a lot of free time. You just don''t have much free time to rest. If you are a private bodyguard, you can basically say that 24 hours a day, you basically have 15 or 6 hours to protect your own protection target. The rest of the time is just enough for your daily rest. In case the protection object needs to go out at night, you should follow with you. A day may even be a long time without rest. Behind the high salary means that you pay a lot of time, there is no other rest time at all. This is the disadvantage. ""These are the better jobs I can think of now. If you want to see which job you want to do, I can ask someone to help you Tang Hu then thought about it carefully. Although being a bodyguard means a lot of money. But it takes a lot of time. I have a lot of other things to solve. What can I do with my other time? I have to investigate the underground ring related things, I also want to improve my personal strength. If you apply for a job as a private bodyguard, you will have no free time to do your own business. So from all kinds of things, it seems that the way to be a private bodyguard doesn''t work. The only choice is to be a security guard. Although being a security guard means that the salary is very low. But there''s plenty of free time. I will have a lot of free time, and then arrange what I can do. In this way, they can also earn rent money, also can support their daily expenses, and can have a lot of spare time for themselves to fully investigate those things they want to investigate. Chapter 488 Tang Hu then thought about it carefully. Although being a bodyguard means a lot of money. But it takes a lot of time. I have a lot of other things to solve. What can I do with my other time? I have to investigate the underground ring related things, I also want to improve my personal strength. If you apply for a job as a private bodyguard, you will have no free time to do your own business. So from all kinds of things, it seems that the way to be a private bodyguard doesn''t work. The only choice is to be a security guard. Although being a security guard means that the salary is very low. But there''s plenty of free time. I will have a lot of free time, and then arrange what I can do. In this way, they can also earn rent money, also can support their daily expenses, and can have a lot of spare time for themselves to fully investigate those things they want to investigate. For example, what is the overall strength of the underground ring? How deep is the background of the underground ring? How much is the difference between their own strength and the strength of the underground ring? How to improve your own strength? And so on a series of problems, their own time to think slowly to solve. So in a word, Tang Hu chose to be a security guard. "Mr. Li, I''ve thought a lot. I think I''d better be a security guard. Although the salary of bodyguard is very high, I still have some other things to solve. If I become a private bodyguard, I have no other free time to solve my own problems. So please help me find a job. Is there a security guard in a big company? I hope you can keep an eye on it for me. " Li laoran nodded. "Well, since you have chosen your own job, I can''t say anything more. In fact, I still recommend you to be a private bodyguard. Although it will take you too much time, and you are like a private bodyguard, he will provide you with a place to live. And if you''re a private bodyguard, nothing will happen. The only bad thing is that you are needed. It takes too long for you to protect her. It seems that there is no harm in other aspects. After all, the salary is high, and there won''t be any unnecessary problems. Those who can hire private bodyguards. If something happens to them, they will have a special person to help solve it. They don''t need bodyguards at all. " "I don''t want to say much. I''ll keep an eye on it for you. Look at it for yourself. You can think about it carefully tonight, and then what kind of work do you want to do in the future? Anyway, I''ll come here again tomorrow. You can tell me when you can. You don''t have to answer my answer in a hurry now. You can tell me after you think carefully in the evening. " "Well, Mr. Li, I''ll think about it in the evening and I''ll give you a reply tomorrow. It''s too much trouble for you. " Li laoran waved his hand. "It''s OK, it''s OK. It''s not easy for you young people to come to the city to develop. I have nothing to do now, and I''m familiar with it. What can help you won''t take me too long, and it can help you. Then you don''t have to worry about finding a job. I''ll help you to keep an eye on the needs of the company nearby. Or is there a bodyguard? Does the company need a bodyguard? Or does anyone around me need a private bodyguard? I''ll pay more attention to you then. But tell me tomorrow what kind of job do you want to find? " "After all, I can''t trouble too many people. Think about it for yourself in the evening. After all, there is a long time to go. Those who have enough time are not in a hurry. What else do you have now? If there''s nothing, I''ll go back first. You''ll familiarize yourself with the environment. After all, you''ve just come to the place near this apartment. You''re not familiar with it. Do you want me to take you to count the environment of this place? " Li Lao said to Tang Hu. "Don''t bother you, Mr. Li. After all, you are from a far away place. I heard that I wanted to rent a house, and then you rushed to here. It''s too troublesome for you. I''d like to trouble you to take me around. I''m really sorry. If there is no leader, you can go back directly. I can go down and have a look by myself. I''ll get familiar with it myself "Anyway, Mr. Li, you know what I live in. Isn''t it Room 501, unit 1, building 2? Right, Mr. Li. It''s too much trouble for you. I spent so long here with me. Li Lao, I''ll send you back first. You don''t have to worry too much here. After all, I''m an adult. Although I live here for the first time. However, there is nothing. I can get familiar with it by myself. Don''t bother you any more. Please accompany me to get familiar with the environment. " Tang Hu said tactfully. Li laoran nodded. "Well, since you have said that, I will not disturb you. Then you can take a look around here. If you really don''t want to say anything, you can rest here. I expect that little girl will come at seven or eight o''clock. Then you can get familiar with it, right? Then it''s not my old man''s business. You two are young. You should have a lot of common topics. I think you two should be able to talk. Anyway, it''s up to you. I won''t mind my own business, so I''ll go first. ""Tang Hu, don''t send me back. I can go back by bus by myself. After all, look at me now, I can also be said to be strong. I''m not saying that I can''t get there. I also know the way, so I don''t need you to help me deliver it. You''d better hurry up and get familiar with your living environment here. After all, you''re also living in an unfamiliar place for the first time. If you''re not familiar with the surrounding environment, it''s very troublesome to go out and go in. " "So you don''t have to worry about me anymore. You''d better do your own business. Didn''t you just say you need some other free time to do your own business? So I think you''d better do your own business. You don''t care about the old man. I''ll go back to myself first. " Chapter 489 "So you don''t have to worry about me anymore. You''d better do your own business. Didn''t you just say you need some other free time to do your own business? So I think you''d better do your own business. You don''t care about the old man. I''ll go back to myself first. " Li Lao said to Tang Hu. "Well, Mr. Li. Then I''ll get familiar with the environment by myself. I''ll take you to the door. Anyway, no matter how you are older than me, I can''t fall behind. Do you think so? " "Well, everything is up to you. In fact, I don''t think much of those things. In fact, I can do whatever I want." Then he sent him to the door of the apartment and watched him go out. Then he went back to his room. Tang Hu then sat down on his bed. Now I''ve got my own place. I also ask Mr. Li to help him find out his own work. In Tang Hu''s opinion, the problem of work should not worry about. Because like myself, I have the strength and can bear hardships and stand hard work. I can adapt to any kind of work. Even if those who need technical level, they may not be able to learn in a short time, and they will not do such work. After all, it is very troublesome to learn that kind of work. Tang Hu is sure to do the kind of work that only needs physical strength. After all, Tang Hu has undergone rigorous training in the army, and has been training for so many years. Physical ability is certainly better than ordinary people in real life, too much. After all, Tang Hu is also a soldier. After training for so many years, can''t you compare with ordinary people? What are the soldiers in the army for? So Tang Hu is not worried about his work. Now the only worry is how to allocate other time reasonably after finding a job? Tang Hu, although the current psychological urgency is to find the underground boxing ring, and then want to be desperate to revenge. But in Tang Hu''s heart, Tang Hu also knows that his own reward is a fantasy, unrealistic can not be implemented at all. In terms of my own strength, I don''t have the ability to go underground. Tang Hu in the heart as long as the thought of here, in the heart can not help but thank, the army brought their own training. It is because one of the contents of training in the army is to train one''s patience. Because a large number of soldiers need you to ambush under certain circumstances. Your ambush may be in the desert, exposed to the wind and sun, or you may have to endure mosquito bites in the forest. Therefore, you have to ambush the location, many places have a harsh living environment. But the ambush soldiers could not make any movement. Because if you can''t stand the harsh environment and move carelessly, you may be found by the enemy. Then there''s no point in ambush. So there is an endurance training in the army. Tang Hu is no exception. Moreover, Tang Hu can be said to be the most patient person in his field. Tang Hu''s patience is very persistent. So Tang Hu is not in a hurry to find revenge on the underground ring. If you want to find revenge on the underground ring, it must be that Tang Hu has enough strength, and it is also to find the underground ring after he has enough information about the underground ring. After all, there is an old saying that it is not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for 10 years. So Tang Hu has to thank the troops for their training. If there was no army to train himself, there would not be Tang Hu today. Maybe after his father had such a thing, he would go to the underground boxing ground to seek revenge. Now it is very likely that Tang Wu will become the same result as his father. Then, because of the underground ring and unfortunately died. Tang Hu then thought carefully about his next plan in his heart. There is no need to worry about work. In addition to his spare time, Tang Hu''s main purpose is to see what the underground boxing ground is like. We have to understand it first. Tang Hu has no idea about the underground ring. Even the location of the underground ring, Tang Hu doesn''t know much about it. So sugar, I have to get to know the underground ring first. How does it work? In fact, if Tang hu wants to, he can completely ask his contacts in the army, and then he can ask the people in the army to help him check the background of the underground boxing ground. But Tang Hu has left the army now, so Tang hu wants to make a clear distinction with the army, and doesn''t want to trouble the army any more. So Tang Hu didn''t tell the army about himself. All of them, Tang hu wants to rely on his own strength to solve all these things, and then revenge for his father. Let''s wait until later. After all, the location of the underground ring is still unclear. What kind of situation is there? Besides, it''s too early to say anything else. So for other things, wait until you go to the underground and watch the whole audience for several times, and then think about solutions. After all, it can''t be done in a hurry. Step by step, slowly.After Tang Hu made up his mind in his heart, he also put down his mind. After all, I have already thought about what to do after that. Anyway, I can''t find the underground boxing ground to avenge myself. Why should I keep him in my heart and keep pressing my heart. Then Tang Hu was ready to leave the apartment, and wanted to go around to see what kind of things were around. After all, I intend to live here for a long time. If the surrounding environment is not clear, it will be a big problem for future travel. So Tang Hu should still go to find out what kind of environment he lives near his apartment. Tang Hu then went out of the apartment. Then I thought about it carefully. It seemed that I didn''t bring any change clothes, and I didn''t have any daily necessities. Now I have only a lonely person. When I come to this apartment, I''m sorry to use a thing with a girl. Even if I want to use it, the girl will not like it. Therefore, Tang Hu still plans to go to the mall to buy some daily necessities. After all, I have lived here for a long time. How can I live without daily necessities. After making up his mind, Tang Hu walked towards a shopping center not far from the apartment. But I have to say that, after all, this is a shopping mall in the city center. It must be a very high-end shopping mall. As soon as Tang Hu entered the gate of the shopping mall, he found that all kinds of commodities in the market were full of Tang Hu''s eyes. Tang Hu is a bit dazzled. Tang Hu then looked at the guide board carefully. Take a look at the items you need to buy and where they are. Tang Hu first looked for daily necessities area. After all, clothes and other things can be bought another day, but daily necessities are needed now. I don''t even have a toiletries in hand. Chapter 490 Tang Hu, and then find the place where the daily necessities he needs to buy on the guide board. Then we decided on the route, and then we walked over like the daily necessities section. Tang Hu bought what he needed in the mall and then looked at the time. It''s almost evening and it''s time to have dinner. Tang Hu is now very tangled, do not know is to buy their own dishes to go home to cook? Or just eat out and go back after eating? This makes Tang Hu''s heart very tangled. After all, I just came to this apartment and lived for the first day. I don''t know what kind of character her roommate is, so Tang Hu doesn''t want to make the living room dirty on the first day. After all, as long as cooking, there will be cooking fumes. I don''t know what the little girl did. So in the end, Tang Hu was just in case. In my heart, I decided to eat out first. Anyway, now I still have a lot of savings, which is enough for me to spend these months. Even if I spend it at home every day, I can spend more than a year. Today, you should celebrate yourself. Celebrate finding a new house and getting ready to start a new life. After all, if you want to face a new situation, you need to have a new mood, and you can''t hold on to the past. If you are still in the past, it will certainly be bad for the future. Since things have happened, we can not blindly blame ourselves, nor blindly reckless, things have happened, then slowly to solve it, step by step. Now I have solved my first step, which is to find the house I need. Then the next thing, I can slowly go to spend time to solve it. After all, now I can also be regarded as not having anything on my body. I can be regarded as a very free man. It can be said that you can do whatever you want. The next thing to rely on their own to slowly understand and ponder. After buying daily necessities, Tang Hu thought about it and finally decided not to buy some new clothes for himself. After all, now I have a lot of daily necessities in my hand, and I can''t take them down any more. If I go to buy clothes, there will be no place to put that piece of daily necessities, and I feel I can''t hold them. Therefore, there is no need to buy clothes in a hurry. Tang Hu didn''t pay much attention to clothes and other things. As long as there were some clothes, Tang Hu wore that military training uniform every day in the army. There are no clothes of all kinds. That''s nothing. So Tang Hu then decided to give up buying clothes, and then took the daily necessities he bought, and then went back to the apartment directly. Then I put the things I bought directly in my bedroom. Then, it was almost evening. Then Tang Hu thought about it for a while, and decided to leave a better impression on his roommate, and then decided to go out for a meal. Then wait for his roommate to come back, and then discuss with him slowly, and cooperate with him. After all, if the roommate''s personality should be that kind of relatively OK, and then plan for the next thing, but if there is a personality, it''s the kind of personality that the earth has to revolve around her. Girl, Tang Hu still thinks about it. Forget it, I''d rather go to another apartment to live in, rather than with this one Girls live together. Now that Chaohu has decided what to do when it''s built, it doesn''t have to think about any superfluous things. Then it goes out directly, and you can take a look by the way. What kind of delicious food is there near this apartment? According to Mr. Li and himself, there is a food culture street nearby. Since it is a food culture street, there must be a lot of delicious food in it. Tang Hu has been living in the army all these years, and his food is provided by the army. There are basically no kinds of snacks. They are basically steamed bread, vegetables or rice. The style is very simple. That kind of food can not be said that it is not delicious, also can not say delicious, in any case is ordinary rice. Anyway, I have nothing to do now, and I have some savings in my hand. Why don''t you come out and have a good meal to comfort myself? After all, I have been training for so many years, and I have no time to satisfy my desire. Generally, you have the idea of being lazy. It is Tang Hu''s will power to resist those temptations. After all, everyone wants to have a rest. Tang Hu''s suicide is a devil''s training. No one can support it at all. Tang Hu can make himself stick to it by virtue of an idea. Tang Hu saw his comrades doing all kinds of things in the rest time, or lying down to sleep or go out to play, or eat delicious sugar and his heart is also very envious, but Tang Hu''s will power is relatively strong, he can restrain his desire. Let yourself not think about these things. Let oneself concentrate on training, improve one''s strength in this respect. But now that I have come down from the army, I have nothing important to do now. I am a free man who is very free. I have to put an end to my years of training. I haven''t enjoyed the life for so many years. Why don''t you take advantage of the fact that there''s nothing redundant in these days to relax your mood and body. After all, it''s good to combine work with rest.If you are always in that mood, it will have some bad effects. I have been waiting for that heart for so many years, and now it''s time for him to relax. Then, step by step, when a walk came, Mr. Li and he said the food culture street. Tang Hu forgets the food at a glance. There are all kinds of food and snacks on both sides of the street. It is worthy of being called the food culture street. There are all kinds of famous snacks in all parts of the country. Even some snacks have never been heard of in Tang Hu''s eyes. This greatly broadened Tang Hu''s horizon. And then he thought to me in my heart. It''s really the city center. It''s really different from the place I used to live in. The various features here are basically complete. It''s like the food culture street in front of you. It''s OK. I went on. There are all kinds of food and restaurants on both sides of the street. Together with myself, I feel very appetizing after I get here. Chapter 491 Anyway, Tang Hu is preparing to eat a lot today, to satisfy his desire in eating and his appetite. After all, I haven''t enjoyed it for so many years. Today, I have a hard time to satisfy my appetite. Tang Hu, and then found a restaurant. And then I''m going to have a good meal. When Tang Hu just entered the restaurant, he didn''t find his location, and then his mobile phone rang. Tang Hu then has some doubts, who is calling himself during this period? Doubt to doubt, Tang Hu or picked up the phone to answer. "Hello. Please,who are you? Call me. Can I help you? " "Hello. Tiger. Can''t you hear my voice clearly? Listen to my voice. Who do you think I am? If I haven''t seen you for a few days, I won''t even forget my old friends? If you dare to forget, I''ll be finished if I go to fight you or not. " As soon as Tang Hu heard the voice, he immediately knew who was calling him. The owner of that voice is his comrades in arms in a dormitory. I guess I should know that after I withdraw from the army, I''ll call and ask myself. After all, I''ve been training together, living for such a long time, and I''m still in a dormitory, so I''ve got feelings. And then left so quietly, who will be depressed. "Dog, I can hear your voice as soon as I hear it. What''s the matter? What can I do for you? " "Huzi, you can do it. You just leave your brothers in silence and go by yourself. Don''t even say hello. What do you do? Do you still have some of our buddies as brothers? Isn''t it a waste of so many years of love? " On the other end of the phone, some angry voices came out. "Well, well, you don''t have to train at night? You have time to call me when you are so free now. Don''t miss the evening training for a while. When the instructor scolds you, you''ll lose more than you gain. " "Did you forget today? Today we have a rest. Come on, tell me your address. I''m going to find you. Other people in the dormitory either have something to do or go home. I''m just staying in the dormitory alone. It''s boring. Please send me your address quickly, and I''ll find you now. " "Oh, today is the rest day. OK, I''ll send you my address now. You can just take a taxi and come here. It''s not far from the army. I''ll send you the address right now, in your mobile phone. I went straight to this restaurant. Just the two of us, right? " "Yes, I''m going to find you alone. Other people have things to do. They should have no time today. Another day, if we have time, we''ll have dinner together. But today, I''m the only one." "Well, I''ll find a quiet corner in the hall on the first floor. When you get to the door of the hotel, just call me. Then you will know where I am Tang Hu said to the phone. "Well, you can go to the restaurant and serve the food, and then you can have a few more bottles of cold beer. This evening, my brothers and I opened up a conversation. " "Well, I''ll put it all on the table for you. You only need someone to come. Today we''re both drunk or not." After Tang Hu hung up. Then, in the hotel, I sent the position to my comrades in arms. I''ll find a quiet table. Sit down. Tang Hu then called the waiter. "Waiter, order." After a while, a waiter came. She looks like a little girl about 20. And it''s the long one that looks better. Then the waiter came over with the menu. Pass the menu to Tang Hu. Tang Hu then opened the menu and looked at the dishes. Then I chose a few meat dishes, and then I chose some dishes suitable for drinking. I told the waiter. Then ask the waiter to serve two cases of iced beer. When the waiter left, Tang Hu was alone at the table, quietly thinking. After a while, the waiter brought the two boxes of cold beer that Tang Hu just asked for. I waited for about ten minutes. Then Tang Hu''s cell phone rings. "Tiger. I arrived. Where are you at the position you sent me? I''m at the door of the restaurant you told me. If you don''t come out to pick me up, I can''t find you in the hotel. It looks like a lot of people in this hotel. " "Well, you wait at the door. I''ll pick you up at the door of the hotel. Just wait for me Tang Hu then left the table and went to the door of the hotel. Then found a relatively dark skin in the hotel entrance of the young man, standing in the hotel door, living like a door god. Tang Hu, a long way away, found him. That was his comrade in arms. "Dog. Where to look? Come on, let''s go to the hotel. It''s so hot outside. It''s so cool in the hotel. "People who Tang Hu called dog also heard the sound. Then he turned around and saw Tang Hu. Then he marched forward. Tang Hu was given a big bear hug. Then he said to Tang Hu. "Tiger. Why did you leave without saying goodbye? What happened to you? Why don''t you make it clear to your brothers and then leave the army by yourself? What happened to you? What don''t you say to your brothers? " Tang Hu sighed regretfully and said to the dog. "Well, I know that you have a lot of things you want to ask me now. These things have a long story, and I can''t tell you clearly for a moment. Let''s have a chat while eating in the advanced restaurant. I''ll tell you what you want to know later. Then don''t stand at the door. You can see what we look like when we are standing at the door. There is something wrong with the way people look at us. " After all, the two men are still holding each other and standing in such a conspicuous place in front of the hotel. Just make people look abnormal. Dog is also embarrassed to scratch his head, after all, to see Tang Hu is also too happy. For a while, some of them can''t keep their feelings, but some of them show too much. "Come on, dog. Let''s go to dinner first. We haven''t seen each other for days. Yes, we haven''t seen each other for a few days, do you? You see, you''re acting like we haven''t seen each other for years. You''re a little too much. " Tang Hu then led the dog to the table where he had just ordered. Then Tang Hu and Gouzi sat face to face on the table. Chapter 492 There are also disposable paper cups on the table where beer can be poured. But Tang Hu and Gouzi, two soldiers, are the kind of people who don''t stick to the details. If you drink, you have to take the bottle directly, so that you can feel it. If you want to drink that cup, you won''t feel that way. In other words, it''s not a good drink. Tang Hu then took the bottle opener and opened two bottles of beer. One beer bottle was handed to the dog across the table, and the other was placed in front of him. Then Tang Hu raised the wine bottle in front of him. Say to the dog. "Come on, dog. Let''s do it together. Today, we have just arrived here for the first bottle of wine. Let''s not say anything. Let''s go straight to the end. He who drinks it in one breath is a son. " "Yes. I''m afraid of you. Who''s afraid of who? You don''t know how much alcohol brother has. Elder brother''s drinking capacity is known as Qingdao does not pour I do not fall, snowflakes do not float that kind. Today is only the first bottle of wine, today is to see you, brother heart happy. What''s a bottle of wine? It''s not called a thing at all. Do you understand? Come on, don''t say anything. Do it Tang Hu and Gouzi directly gulp down the beer in their hands. Then they both took a breath at the same time. They drank all the beer in front of them. Then dog, after drinking the beer, said. "It''s cool beer in summer. After drinking the beer, the waiter felt that his whole body and mind were unblocked. OK, now I''ve drunk the beer. I haven''t served it just now. Just now, please tell me why you left the army because of what? Several of our brothers are not brothers. Everyone is equal to brothers in the world. If there is any problem, we can solve it together. You don''t have to carry it by yourself. Even if something happens to you, can our brothers not help you? Where has the deep friendship of comrades in arms that we have established in recent years? Do you think so? Tiger. " Tang Hu sighed a little. Said to the dog. "Dog, I really don''t know what to do, you know? I just know that the army has given me, the training stage has given me the way to improve my strength. So in my heart, I regard the army as my second home, and it''s a very important home, you know? So, no matter what I do, I just want my troops to stay the way they started. I can''t discredit them. " "Well, you and I know it very well. It can be said that if we are brothers in the world. Although we all come from different places, we have been training together for so many years, and we have a deep friendship. I know that each of you knows. I must be worried about something that happened to me. But I really don''t want to involve you in my business. I don''t want you to go through this mess with me. After all, you have nothing to do now. You can train quietly and relax in the army. " "Well, if you know something about me, I''m afraid it will delay your future. That''s really my sin. So I''d rather let myself bear these sufferings on my own, I don''t want to involve you. After all, each of you has his own life, and each of you has his own way forward. I can''t let you ruin your own future because of my business. " Dog, at this time some angry patted the table. "Have you ever thought of us as brothers? Are we the kind of people who are afraid of things? Are we afraid of affecting our own future because of our brother''s accident, and then we ignore that we are the kind of people? Is that what you think of our brother in your heart? If you really look at our brothers like this in your heart, then I think I have misjudged people, and you are not worthy to be our brothers. You don''t know us at all. " "We''ve been training together. It''s going to be four years. During these four years, although our dormitory brothers have a good relationship, in fact, the relationship between us is better, and the relationship with other people is better than them. " "Huzi, you really don''t know. Several of us heard the chief tell us that you left the army directly. At that time, we all agreed that the officer was joking with us. We all knew that people like you could never leave the army. Because you train like a devil. Like a normal rest day, you still train day and night, training yourself like a machine, there is no rest time at all. So we thought the chief was joking with us about you leaving the army "But after that, the expression was so serious that we felt that there was something strange about it. Then we asked the officer again during the training break to see if the news was true? After getting the affirmation of the chief, we were confused at that time. How could Huzi leave the army? How can you leave the army with such a serious person? " "I couldn''t accept it at that time. After all, it''s so easy for us to put down the situation of the team for so many years. You are now silent, what did you give me? You didn''t say anything to me. You didn''t have any signs. At that time, I gave up training directly. I ran to the dormitory directly. I''ll see if you are still there"When I got to the dormitory, I found that you were no longer there and had taken away all your bedding. It was getting dark. Then I went crazy to find our instructor there. I''m going to ask what''s going on here? Why did you leave without saying goodbye? Why did you leave the army? " "Then the instructor also gave me a tacit answer, saying that you left the army voluntarily. Then I asked the instructor why? " "But the instructor told me that it was related to your personal privacy. The instructor was not convenient to disclose your personal privacy, and then he didn''t tell me anything about it, the specific reason, but told me about this matter, something you have decided by yourself. And the instructor said that he also sent someone to talk to you for a long time, and he also kept you. But the instructor told me you decided to leave the army in the end. " Chapter 493 "I really wanted to leave the army at that time, to find you, and to ask why you left the army. However, because there is something on my side, I can''t leave the army quietly. Then I have to wait until I have a break, and I''m calling you to ask what''s going on Tang Hu then also looked at dog son, dog son will not be his best brother in the camp, this is the real brother. Dog and himself have the strongest feelings. When something happens to you, you can just skip the training and ask yourself what happened. Because skipping training means being punished. In the army, the rules of this kind of training are very strict. You have to be punished even if you are a minute late for something. But the dog is because of his own business, directly silent jump brother to ask the instructor. Although the dog did not tell himself, he said what he learned, but in the army, Tang Hu, who has trained for so many years, naturally knows. Dog, although he has a reason to leave, but that also can''t be silent directly quit training. The problem of skipping training is very serious. Tang Hu also knew in his heart that the dog must be asked after the instructor, the evening must be the instructor to pull out the training alone. And that training level is certainly not light. Tang Hu is very happy in his heart. I didn''t admit the mistake of Gouzi. This brother, this is really worth a lifetime to make friends with. It is precisely because the dog is his best brother himself, naturally can not pit him. Dogs regard themselves as brothers, and naturally they will regard dogs as brothers. Since they are all brothers, how can we pit the dog? How can you let dog delay his own future because of his own affairs. In that case, in Tang Hu''s heart, will feel very sad. "I really regard you as brothers in my heart. You can see my feelings for you. Right, dog. " "But because I regard you as brothers, mainly you, I can''t harm you. Because of my business, it''s really troublesome. I really don''t want to involve you because of my affairs, and let you go through this muddy water. Maybe even soldiers can''t be soldiers after this muddy water talk, and they will be pursued and killed by others for some reasons. You say if so, I will ruin your future? " "How can I get my best brothers into the fire. If you say that, can I be your brother? How can I push my brother into the fire? Am I still a person? I''ll tell you, right? If it is you, you are now in my position. You have to deal with one thing. If it is finished, you will be pursued by others. Would you tell your best brothers about it? Would you have the heart to let your best brother be hunted with you? If you live in hiding all day, you may even lose your life. " "What would you do? You''re on my side. Now think about what you''re going to do? " After that, Tang Hu took a sip of beer. Dog, then silent. After all, it''s hard to say who the problem is. It''s all about two angles. One point of view is that they are not willing to let their own brothers suffer with themselves and be punished with themselves. Another point of view is that his brother has a problem. When his brother is in the most difficult situation, he must go up and help him, because his brother has been in the most difficult time. I don''t know when his mind will collapse. He must stand on his side. If you think so, both angles are actually correct. It''s just a different point of view. The dog then said slowly. "Indeed, if you told me this thing, let me say it, I would probably do the same as you. I may also be like you just said, will not push my brother into the fire pit, in that case, will not really become a brother. But now the problem is not with me, it''s with you. So the assumption you just mentioned is not true at all. " "Tell me what happened to you, and if it''s simple, we''d better come forward and try to solve it. After all, old people often say that three cobblers are better than Zhuge Liang. Since you can''t do anything by yourself, then we brothers will work together to break the gold, right? " "Let''s find a way to solve that problem together. After all, a person''s ability, even if he has higher, after all, some things are difficult for him to solve. As long as you say something to us, we will definitely try our best to help you solve the problem. Even if we can''t solve it, we will help you to ease the difficulty. Don''t you believe in our ability? " "In fact, what you just said is similar to what you said that day, sir and I. Just now you didn''t go to ask the instructor, you also got some news from the instructor. " "In the army means to let me stay in the army, and then because something happened to my family, then the army can come out and solve it. But I refused. "Dog son some hate iron not steel said. "Why do you refuse the army? Isn''t it better to have someone help you with your problems? You see, now, have you solved your problem? " Tang Hu shook his head. "Now you can''t solve your problems by yourself. The army says that you can help you solve them. Moreover, you can stay in the army and continue to serve as soldiers and continue training. What do you think is on your mind? Why do you refuse the offer from the army? I don''t understand here. " Tang Hu then said with some sadness. "In fact, there have been some changes in my family. Didn''t I tell you at the beginning that there is still a father in my family? The problem is with my father. My father died for some reason. That''s why I left the army. " A dog is not a fool. Contact Tang Hu Gang about those things, certainly not only because Tang Hu''s father to go is a reason, will let Tang Hu leave the army. There must be other problems. Well, the problem may be the cause of Tang Hu''s father''s death. Chapter 494 "Huzi, I''m really sorry that your uncle died just now. I mentioned your sad thing again. I''m sorry. " "I really don''t know. What a pity happened again. Can I help you when my uncle dies. Although I also know that I may not be able to help you, but as your good brother, I can certainly help you. Don''t be polite to me. If you need anything, just talk to my brother. On the basis of our relationship, what else can you hide from me? " "Are you right, tiger?" Tang Hu then leaned directly against the back of the chair. Then talk to the dog gently. "I don''t want my father to die. Because there were some extra factors to my father''s death. It''s because of those things that I can''t talk to you about. Otherwise, with your personality, it will certainly help me "But as I said just now, I can''t watch you jump into the fire, and I can''t be the kind of person who pushes you into the fire. Then I really don''t deserve to be your brother." "What''s more, the son must take revenge on his father''s revenge, which is a matter of course since ancient times. If his father''s revenge, as a son, if not with his own ability to revenge, then there is no qualification to be a son, that son did too failed. Dog, do you think I''m right? His father''s Revenge needs to be a son to revenge, how can we rely on outsiders? What''s the point of revenge like that? " Tang Hu finished this, and then he drank the remaining beer in the bottle in one breath. Seeing Tang Hu drinking beer so fiercely, Gouzi was worried about his good brother from the bottom of his heart. He also drank the remaining beer in his bottle at one breath. "Huzi, I''m not talking about you, but you''re just too rigid about these things. In fact, I really feel very sorry for things like Uncle''s death. After all, things have happened, and I can''t talk to you about anything to avoid mentioning your sad things again. But you also have to understand one thing, after all, people can not be reborn after death. Now that things have happened, we can only accept that it has become a reality. Otherwise, if we keep that thing on our own and limit our own actions, it will affect our normal life "And there is a sentence I don''t know when it''s not appropriate to ask, and I don''t know if you can talk to me. If you think it''s OK, can you tell me why my uncle died? I don''t know if I can help you in the end, but I feel bad when I see you so miserable. As your best brother, I''ll see where I can help you and share some of your pain. " Dog son, and then very seriously to Tang Hu said. Tang Hu then thought about it and said to the dog. "It''s not a big problem. It''s not that I don''t want to talk to you. The main reason is that I was really afraid of delaying your future, so I decided to hide it from everyone. In fact, you know from the instructors that they know about me through my neighbors. I don''t really want to tell anyone about it. " "Really, I really don''t want to let too many people know about it if you don''t know it from the instructor. I really want to solve this by myself. " "At that time, the officer above talked to me for a long time. Told me a lot of things. Tell me something about him, sir. Those stories are also comparative, some sad, I will not tell you. In fact, the main content is that the army does not want me to leave. The main idea is that the army can send people to deal with my father''s affairs. Then maybe I can deal with the results when I''m done. That''s it. And I still didn''t agree with what the army asked me. In fact, it should be a good way for me to deal with the military demands. After all, I can quickly avenge my father. " "But because of the special reasons for my father''s death, I still want to use my ability to avenge my father. I don''t want to use the power of others. Because that would make me look incompetent Tang Hu then lowered his head. Dog, then he asked. "Tell me, then, why did your uncle die? Since you said that, there must be another reason for my uncle''s death. And that reason must be an inconvenient reason to let people know, otherwise, you must have gone to that person for revenge. What is the reason why you are so tangled? Avenge your uncle. " "In a reasonable way, if the other party is in a normal situation, you will surely avenge my uncle early. Since you are not moving now, do not revenge for uncle, it must be the opposite background is not general. There must be some unusual people behind him. And it''s a background that you and my brothers can''t afford. That''s why you''re such a mousetrap. " "And forced you to leave the army. Since this is the case, then I can not let you alone. Let yourself face such a huge power on your own. As a brother, I really can''t watch you jump into the fire. If you can think about your brother, why can''t I think about you? Since I have been brothers with you, how can I watch you take revenge on your own"The soldiers of our time. The number inside is your strength, which is the best among us. And you are also a person who is very serious about training. You are like us. When we have a break, who is not going out to play or lazy in the dormitory "You are the only one who is particularly responsible for training. Because of this, you pay, are obvious to all. That''s why your strength is the most powerful in the army. Your strength is even better than some instructors. Since your strength is so difficult. Then the background of the murderer who hurt my uncle must be more powerful. I can''t leave you alone "In case you have a whim and hear something exciting. In case you go straight to those people for revenge. Isn''t it just jumping into the fire? How can I watch you jump into the fire by yourself? I''ve told you so many times. If there is a problem, you should speak it out and solve it together. We''re not the kind of fool you see. We know that our own strength is not allowed, and we know that we can''t do it, we are pure fools. We''re definitely not that kind of person. We can think carefully and slowly. Let''s see what kind of countermeasures are needed. How can we avenge my uncle? " Chapter 495 "More people, more strength. One''s thinking is certainly not comprehensive, and you know that the background of that force must be very deep. Together, we will be much more relaxed than you alone. You must be in your mind now. It must be hard to live now. You don''t tell me, I know. After all, I''ve been with you for so long. Can I not know some of your careful thoughts? Then what face do I have to be your brother? " "Well, since you said that, I won''t hide it with you. In fact, it is not a big problem. " Tang Hu a look, since dog son said so. That oneself also can''t chill own brother this intention. After all, his brother is also for his own sake, if she does not care for himself, why should he think so much for himself? Thinking so much? Dogzi, he is purely to his own point of view divided by his own interests, to see the problem. I''ve already told him, and he''s already guessed. The force I am about to face must be extraordinary, and the background is so deep that even I dare not fight against them immediately. He also guessed it. But now that I have guessed here, dog is still the same as the beginning. Nothing else was said. Or to say it directly, we need to help me solve the problem together. Dog, this is really a real brother. I don''t want to hide with the dog. Anyway, sooner or later, they will know about these things. If you hide and tuck in again, the dog will worry about himself for nothing. It''s not a good way to deal with it. After all, we can''t hide from the first day of junior high school, but we can''t avoid the fifteenth day. These problems will be exposed sooner or later. And I don''t know when I will go to avenge them with the underground ring. After learning from yourself and taking revenge, you may fall into a very difficult situation. Perhaps at that time, he was ambushed by the enemy because he was caught by the enemy if he did not pay attention to it. And then you might even lose your life. Anyway, no matter what, I can''t let the dog get a little hurt because of his own affairs. Tang Hu then flicked his hands on the table. Began to speak slowly. "In fact, my father died because of a sudden myocardial infarction, and then unfortunately died. But he didn''t have this problem before. In fact, he was mainly because of my years in the army. I haven''t been home for a long time to live with my father. You know, I''ve been looking for a place outside for the Spring Festival, and I''ve been training. They rarely go home. " The dog nodded. He knows all these things. Because every time he would ask Tang Hu what he wanted to do in his spare time? Because they were all adults at that time. After all, the military training is very hard, these time periods are not, a good relaxation. Then I want to take advantage of the long leisure time during the holiday, and then I want to go out for an appointment, go climbing mountains together, or go somewhere to relax, or climb the great wall and enjoy the great rivers and mountains of the country. These are all OK. But every time dogzi goes to ask Tang Hu if there is any time in this rest period, go out to play with him and relax. Every time Tang Hu refused. This is the reason why Tang Hu refused. I''m going to train this holiday. I want to improve my endurance, or I will improve my personal strength. In other words, I''m going to train my fighting skills. Every time, it makes the dog look white. Then he said to Tang Hu. "Why do you torture your body so much? You don''t even give him time off. How can you improve your strength? You say you''ve been so vocal all year round that you''ve always been at your limit. Your body can''t bear it. You''d better relax with us. In this case, when you come back for training, you will get twice the result with half the effort. If you improve your strength, it will be quick. " Tang Hu still refused Gouzi''s proposal. Therefore, Gouzi also knows that Tang Hu has been in the army all these years, and has little time to go back to his home to visit his relatives. So the dog knows what Tang Hu said just now. So it''s not a shock. Then listen to Tang Hu slowly. "And then it''s in those hours when I''m not home. My father didn''t know what the reason was, or he was slandered by others, and then suddenly fell in love with gambling in the underground ring "As you know, I don''t take out a part of my money every time the military gives out the subsidy and send it to my father every month. Then, I don''t know what he did with the money, because at that time, I only wanted to improve my strength quickly in the army, and I didn''t care about anything else. That may be because of these things, and then my father went astray "So I feel very sad about it. My father died because of me. If I had listened to what you said earlier, if I could go home and have a rest, visit my father, and let him feel the warmth of his home, perhaps it would not have happened. ""Because all these years, it was my father who lived there by himself. My mother died when I was very young. All these years, my father brought me up alone. It may be that my father is really lack of kinship, which leads him to be confused by others and to participate in the underground gambling. ¡± "and then, the real thing is that the monthly subsidies I get from the army are very small, in fact, they are not much. Therefore, I will spare a large part of each piece of music and send it to my father. Because I am in the army, because I eat the army, I seldom use money. But after all, I still have very little money on the whole, so it''s not enough for my father who is already addicted to underground boxing "Then I don''t know when my father started borrowing from the casino usury. And then, because of my father, for such a long time, he didn''t have a decent job. Then the money I sent him may be enough for his basic daily food, clothing and drink. There is no other money for him to enjoy. I can''t imagine that my father would be obsessed with gambling in the underground ring. If I had known, I would have stopped my fathe Chapter 496 "Then my father was, because he didn''t have any extra money in his hand, and he became addicted in the gambling house, so he borrowed the usury from the gambling house. The basis to stop gambling is to borrow his house, and then borrow hundreds of thousands of yuan from usury. And then you can probably guess what happened after that "The reason is that under the malicious control of the casinos, my father didn''t know that such underground boxing fields, such things, he was just cheating money. You can''t win a lot of money in a casino. But my father would never have known something about it. After all, was he addicted at that time? He must have made some money under the deliberate arrangement of the gambling house at the beginning. And then you start losing in casinos. But yes, he will win some money, but he still loses too much "We are all very clear about gambler psychology. The casinos are definitely trying to figure out their psychological activities. " "My father is no exception. It''s under the deliberate arrangement of the casino. After all, he''s an underground boxer. The strength of the personnel sent by both sides must be known about the underground ring. So you see a person, maybe after he wins a few games in a row, he will lose to another person. A lot of people feel that their strength is not equal, that is to say, the person opposite will obviously be much weaker than the one who won in a row. So a lot of people bet on the winning streak, and no one puts money on that other person. " "But in fact, the strength of the other person will be much better than that of the winning streak. That''s the secret control in the underground ring. Under the control of the underground ring, the new player will end the winning streak to him. Because the strength of such a game is not equal, and on the face of it, one person will win more than 90% and the other less than 10% "So at this time, the ratio of bets between the two sides will be extremely inconsistent. For example, for example. Zhang San won ten games in a row, and his fight was very strong. Li Si is a new player. I feel that Li Si can''t win Zhang San. So at this time, the ratio of bets between the two sides will be extremely uncoordinated. For example, under the deposit on Zhang San, you press a dollar, if Zhang wins, you will only win a little more.. If you put 10000 yuan on Zhang San. If Zhang San wins, you will win 11000 yuan. " "At this time, Li Si''s deposit will be extremely high. You put a dollar on Li Si. If Li Si wins, you will get ten yuan. This is the ratio of one to ten. If you put ten thousand yuan on Li Si, if Li Si wins, you will win 100000 yuan. This is an obvious example. " "But a lot of gamblers don''t see that. A lot of people like to buy and sell for sure. They all put money on the winning streak, not on someone else who looks like they''re going to lose. Although if the person you bet wins, he only wins. A small part of the money won''t win much, but he also wins and makes money. And as long as the quantity and amount are large enough, there will still be a lot of money won. If you put down 100000 yuan, you will make 10000 yuan. I''ll win a million dollars for a million dollars. It''s a sure bet deal. " "But who would have thought that under the malicious manipulation of the underground boxing ring, these gamblers thought that they would make sure they would not lose. In fact, this is a losing game. The lost money belongs to the underground ring. The underground ring is making money with this. " "People like us can understand the truth by looking at them. But if you are really like my father, he just can''t understand the other reason. He must have won and lost in the casino. And it''s too many, but it''s going to win. But as long as he wins, he feels that there will be a possibility of turning the table, and he will definitely earn back the original. But in fact, as long as you enter the underground ring, you will definitely lose. Few people can earn a lot of money in that kind of place. That''s impossible. " "That''s why my father naturally. Then I lost all the money I sent home and every month. But he still wanted to take part in the underground ring gambling. Now that I have participated in it, which one can quit so easily? Then he took his house property certificate to the underground ring and borrowed a high usury. Then he took those usurious loans that he had just received from the underground ring and continued to take part in gambling in the underground ring. " "Although I don''t know what the specific things are like, I know that the result is to lose all my money. Then, my father had no concrete way to raise such a huge sum of money. " "And then the usurer, as you know, has a lot of interest. Then my father had no way to raise the money. And the man in the ring doesn''t care so much. The underground ring will only collect the house according to the receipts in his hand. Since you don''t have the ability to pay back the property. Since you are unable to repay the usury, we will take back your house. There is no way "And like the underground ring, they can''t talk about all kinds of human feelings. Then my father was cornered by them. Then maybe it was because my father was too worried about this kind of thing, and then he had a sudden myocardial infarction when he was out on a bus. They didn''t get to the hospital in time. And then you die. ""This is mainly about the underground ring. And the people in the army, that is, the officers, all know about the underground ring. " "There is no way to get together in underground places. But since he can drive, and such things as forcing others, they must have done a lot. Up to now, they still haven''t had anything to do, how to open it normally. It''s enough to show how deep their background is. " "What''s more, the officers in the army have said so. After the underground ring like this, he must have people from the government involved in it. Therefore, it is impossible for me to have any influence on the underground boxing field by myself. You may even get yourself into trouble. The most serious may even be assassinated by people in the underground ring. These are very likely things. " Chapter 497 "And like the underground ring, they can''t talk about all kinds of human feelings. Then my father was cornered by them. Then maybe it was because my father was too worried about this kind of thing, and then he had a sudden myocardial infarction when he was out on a bus. They didn''t get to the hospital in time. And then you die. " "This is mainly about the underground ring. And the people in the army, that is, the officers, all know about the underground ring. " "There is no way to get together in underground places. But since he can drive, and such things as forcing others, they must have done a lot. Up to now, they still haven''t had anything to do, how to open it normally. It''s enough to show how deep their background is. " "What''s more, the officers in the army have said so. After the underground ring like this, he must have people from the government involved in it. Therefore, it is impossible for me to have any influence on the underground boxing field by myself. You may even get yourself into trouble. The most serious may even be assassinated by people in the underground ring. These are very likely things. " "So I don''t want you to be involved in this. Because you are my best brother. After you know these things, you will certainly not hesitate to help me. But in fact, it will take a long time to solve this problem, so I don''t want you to waste your future because of my affairs. You are still a soldier now. You can''t participate in this matter with me. If you and I are involved in these things, it belongs to group fighting, and then we will all be divided into administrative punishment. " "Think about it. You''re still a soldier. How can you take part in such things? If you participate in something, it will have a very bad impact on your military status. It''s because of this that I won''t let you get involved in this. I think about your future. I''m out of the army now. So what I do will not affect me much in the future. Even worse, isn''t it just going to jail? But it''s no problem to be able to take revenge on my father and spend many years in prison. " "But you are not like me, dog. You have your own family, your family are proud of you, if you because of me in your military career black. What can you do after that? Even more seriously, you will be removed from the military "As I told you, the background of that underground ring is really deep. There will be people from the government in it. Although we may destroy the underground ring by then. But if we do this, we will certainly destroy the interests of some people. Now that things have happened, they can''t help it, but they can put their anger on us. If you are given an excuse at that time, you will be in prison like me "These are very likely to happen. I can''t, watching you jump into the fire with me Tang Hu took two bottles of beer from the bottom of his feet. After taking the bottle opener, he handed a bottle to the dog on the other side and held it in his hand. Then he picked up the wine bottle in his hand and hit the dog in the face. The dog then picked up the beer in front of him. He touched the beer in Tang Hu''s hand, and then they drank it again. After hearing Tang Hu''s words, Gouzi has roughly understood Tang Hu''s heart. Tang Hu should be really uncomfortable now. After all, he has just experienced the most painful thing in his life and the separation from his relatives. It must be hard for me to leave the army and the army that has lived for so many years. Dog son can''t talk with Tang Hu now. After all, Tang Hu has already figured out what to do next. Dog then looked at Tang Hu and asked. "Now that you''ve figured out what you''re going to do? You should be in a very difficult situation. After all, you''re the only one doing these things now. Besides, your father''s revenge is absolutely to be avenged. What''s more, you have to face such a huge force. It''s absolutely impossible for you to be alone. If you want the help of our brothers, at least you will be a little more relaxed, you will not be so painful. It is absolutely a wise saying that brothers are of one mind, and their profits cut off gold. " "You are not in the army now. There are many things you have to face now. Not only do you have to collect some information about that underground ring. And you have to work hard to improve your personal strength. Besides, you have to take care of your daily life. You have to take care of this aspect of your daily life. This is not the same as the army. Now we have entered the social life. You have so much to deal with. Do you think you can handle it by yourself? Are you sure you can handle everything well? " "I think these things should be very difficult with your own efforts. You can really leave some of the things to us. We can help you to do some of the most basic things, can let you relieve some pressure is very good. Otherwise, you let me be a brother, watching you suffer by yourself, I am absolutely sorry. You said I watched you face all the difficulties by yourself. Am I still your brotherAfter the dog finished, he began to drink his beer. Then, I slowly ate the dishes on my table. The two then fell into silence for a while, and no one spoke for the first time. After a while, Tang Hu finally took the lead. "Brother, I''m really happy that you think so much of me. The last thing I regret most in my life is to know your brother. But you''d better listen to me. You''d better not get involved in this. Because it will really involve a lot. If you don''t do it well, you''ll get into a lot of trouble. I can''t look at you and waste your future. " "I''m different from you. I don''t have any worries now. I can do everything at ease. And I don''t have to worry about implicating other people after I''ve worked out. You are not like me Chapter 498 "That''s why I can''t pull you into the water, dog. I''ve told you all about me now, and you probably know about it. After that, you don''t have my own mind to do these things "Each of you is different from me. Each of you has something to do. You are like a dog. You are still a regular soldier in the army. You have daily army training every day. How can you have so much free time? You can help me solve these problems, don''t you? " "Other people have the same problem. They all have their own things to do. In addition to the daily training of the army, everyone has their own private affairs to deal with. Therefore, I can''t help you at all. If you really want to help, it''s really not worth the loss. You will spend a lot of time to help me, and the most important thing is that you will spend a lot of time to help me The results of the latter may not be successful. " "Each of you has his own things to do, and I really don''t want you to be too troublesome. Although we are brothers, in principle, if something happens to me, I should go to you for help. If something happens to you, it''s my duty to help you. " "But it''s a special thing, and it''s time-consuming. You see, I''m actually very good on my own now. I don''t have any psychological burden or pressure. I can do it slowly. I didn''t intend to take revenge on that underground ring in a short time. I know my own strength. Even the officers in the army have told me that if I have to face the underground ring with my current strength, it can only be the rhythm of death in vain, and it can''t cause any loss to the underground ring. " "So from here, I''m going to spend it slowly. When I have enough strength, I''ll take revenge on the underground ring. Since it takes such a long time, in fact, it''s of little use for you to help me. You really can''t help me. Just tell me, what can you do for me? " Tang Hu looks at the dog across the table. Dog, then said in a deep voice. "Why can''t we help you? There are many things we can help you with. " "You see, there are a lot of things you have to do now. You know that you should not only strive to improve your own strength, but also be forced by life. You have to work hard to earn money to support yourself. You have to spend time to investigate the background. Where do you think you have so much time? That''s all you''ve got. " "Where do you say you came from? If we help you, at least we can save you some time. For example, we can make money. Everyone sets aside a part of money every month and sends it to you. Then you can work more easily and leave free time to improve your personal strength. After all, if you just work and don''t improve your personal strength, you can''t revenge like that underground boxing ring for a long time "You see, after all, we can help you to share some of the financial pressure in your life. Although we can not share much money for you, it is also a little help, right? In our spare time, the toto people can look for relationships in the army, and we can also help you to find out what kind of background distribution there is in the underground ring. If you need to check a huge underground force, you need a lot of manpower and material resources. After all, many people have more foundation. More people, more strength. " "We help you with these superfluous things. We don''t mean to help you take revenge on the underground boxing ring. If we want to help you, you will not agree, although we want to help you with this matter." "But if you don''t agree, we can''t help it. We can''t force it, can we? This will make you unhappy. After all, it is mainly your business. Since you don''t agree, it''s useless for us to say anything. " "Do you think that''s all right? We just provide you with some auxiliary help, but you need to do it yourself. If you really need the help of our brothers, you can tell us that we are, and will certainly help you "As long as you say to the brothers, they are on call. We don''t even frown. Follow you directly to the underground ring and work face to face. " "Anyway, no matter what I do, I will certainly help you. I really don''t want you to work so hard and hard on your own. After all, you have entered the society now, you have not found a job, and your savings are limited. Where do you live now? Do you have a place to live now? If you don''t have a place to live in, you can come to my house and my parents will live in my house. " "In this way, you can save your living, rent and food. Really, if you don''t find a suitable place to live, you can go to my home to sleep. My home is not so far away from here. And if you go live, my parents won''t say anything, and they will especially welcome you to live there. Because I have told my parents many times that I have a very close brother, which is the brotherhood cultivated in the battlefield. ""My parents want to have time for you to meet them. Because I remind you many times in front of them, and then they especially want to meet you. Why don''t you meet my parents at this time. What do you think of tomorrow? I''ll have a rest tomorrow anyway. What''s more, I don''t have anything else. What if you have something tomorrow? If you don''t have anything to do tomorrow, you can go back to my house and have a meal with me, OK? What do you say, tiger? " Tang Hu hesitated. "It doesn''t feel good. After all, this is your own home, and now I have found a place to live. I have planned to live here today. I just want to check tomorrow to see if I like it or not. If I like, I will pay the rent tomorrow, and I will live here. I live near here. It''s not far from here. Chapter 499 "It doesn''t feel good. After all, this is your own home, and now I have found a place to live. I have planned to live here today. I just want to check tomorrow to see if I like it or not. If I like, I will pay the rent tomorrow, and I will live here. I live near here. It''s not far from here. "I won''t bother you any more. I won''t go to your house any more. If I do, I''ll trouble your father for a long time. I''m sorry. And I also asked my landlord to find a more relaxed job for me. Although the salary is not high, it can only support my daily life and give me daily expenses. I don''t have any other big requirements "After all, I''m just here. I''m not too far away from the underground ring. I have enough time to investigate the underground ring." "If I go to live in your house, I don''t know what time to return every day. I can''t make your parents wait for me every day, can I? If I live in your house, I''m late and they''ll wait for me. That''s a bit of a shame. After all, no one can tell about the time. Maybe there will be something unexpected one day. Maybe it will be delayed. Maybe it will be very late to go back. " "So in a word, I still don''t want to live in your house. Besides, I have found a house here. It''s here. If you want to go, I can take you to have a look. You said that I can go to your house to have a look at this tomorrow. After all, I also want to see my uncle and aunt. There''s no problem with this, but it''s OK to live in your house. " Tang Hu then shook his head. "Well, now that you have found a house to live in, I will not force you to go to my house. But if you want to go, I agree with both hands and feet. You can take it as your own home, and there is no big demand at all. Just make it your home. " "Anyway, we are the best brothers anyway. You don''t have to be so polite to me. If you have anything, you can just tell me. If you are polite to me, I will be angry with you "Well, that''s settled. I''ll call you tomorrow, OK? I''ll take you back to my house tomorrow, and we''ll have another meal at home. After all, I''m outside now. I drink too much, so it''s more troublesome to go back. We don''t drink too much now, only six bottles of wine per person. When I get home tomorrow, I''ll get you a few bottles of good wine, and then I''ll make some delicious dishes at home. We''ll drink them at home "Then I''ll see tomorrow if I can get the other brothers in the dorm over and have a meal at home. After all, I''ll give you a farewell party. You see how good I am to you. You leave me without saying a word. We all don''t blame you. We can hold a farewell party for you. You don''t have to worry about anything. " Dog son jokingly looked at Tang Hu. "Well, dog, don''t make fun of me. I know it''s my fault that I left quietly. At that time, I couldn''t help it. I was in a hurry to go out and do things. I didn''t have any free time to say goodbye to you "Don''t you all have time now? Go to ask in the evening. I should have some things to deal with this evening. Maybe I don''t have time to contact other brothers. Dog, you should be tired. Help me contact other brothers and ask them if they have time tomorrow. If they have time, go to your house and we will have a good meal." "I''ll pay for the meal, and no one will rob me. I''ll tell you that it''s about my dinner, and I''ll pay for it." The dog waved his hand at will. "Come on, you don''t have to play a big head here. Don''t I know you about your situation? It''s difficult for you to support yourself now. What else can you take to invite a meal? I think you have no job now. I think you just can''t make ends meet. You''re just spending money out, there''s no way to get money at all. " "You are inviting us to eat tomorrow. How much money do you have left? Think for yourself. What''s more, do you think they give you those jobs on time every month? They usually default on their wages. Moreover, they may have been in arrears with their wages, that is, they are in arrears for one or two months. What should you do when you have something urgent, such as what kind of illness happened and you need to rescue people in time? " "After all, we can''t touch the mobile phone in our normal training, and now that you have left the army, it is estimated that it will be very difficult for you to find us in the army. What can you do now if you can''t find us at that time?" "So you don''t have to pay for tomorrow''s dinner. You can give it to me. I''ll give it to you properly. You can rest assured to come. You don''t need anything. You just have to come directly. What else do we care about? These are small things. " "If you refuse me again, I will not regard you as a brother." "Besides, we give you a farewell party, not you give us. This root is here. We help you, so we should pay for it. ""Generally speaking, you don''t have to think too much. After all, you are the most difficult one among our brothers. Our brothers should take care of it. " "Well, that''s all. Come and do it. " The dog then raised the beer in his hand. Tang Hu also raised the beer in his hand. Then the two men''s beers collided. At the same time, they had to drink all the beer in their hands. Tang Hu and Gouzi drank all the beer they had bought after they had eaten enough. After all, it was already six o''clock when Zhang himself just came out. Now he and the dog have been chatting for a long time. It''s already 8:30 and nearly 9:00. It''s too late. It''s time to go back. Tang Hu then said to the dog. "Let''s go. It''s getting late now, and we''ve drunk all the beer we''ve bought. Why don''t we get here first today and continue tomorrow? I''ll be back in a moment, and I have some things to deal with. " Dog, then asked in doubt. Chapter 500 Dog, then asked in doubt. "What''s the matter? What else do you have to deal with? Don''t you think about it now, all your things. Why do you have something else to deal with? " "What is it that makes you so early? You see, what time is it? It''s still early. We''ll talk and play more outside, and then you can go back. Your brother is not easy to come to you, you are so indifferent to your brother, right? You don''t like to play with your brother for a while. I think our brotherhood is a little difficult. " Tang Hu looks at the dog son in and own wind performance skill, then some helpless said. "What do you think? I didn''t tell you, I''m looking for a new apartment. Am I going to stay? Then there''s the things in the apartment that I''m going to deal with. " "In fact, it''s not a big deal. That is to say, the apartment I rent now is shared with others. I''m going to discuss it with others in the evening. Can I have a look at it? " "After all, I haven''t paid the rent with the landlord, and I haven''t said how long I''ll stay. In fact, he means to let me see if it''s suitable for me to live here at night. Is it OK? Can you get along with your roommate? If I get along with each other, I will sign a contract tomorrow, and I will live here completely. " "If the relationship is not handled properly, that is to say, it is difficult for two people to live together. If it is not appropriate, then I can make an agreement with the landlord in advance. That is to say, I feel it is not suitable for me to live in this apartment, and then I will go to find another apartment." "You know, the roommate I shared was a little girl. I, you don''t know. I''ve been in touch with little girls for so long. I haven''t talked to a little girl normally, let alone live under the same roof with a little girl. It''s just like suffering for me "That''s why I''m stuck in this period of time. I''ll go back and discuss with the little girl to see if it''s suitable to live together. If it''s not suitable, I''ll tell the landlord tomorrow that I''ll change an apartment and I''ll rent it. I don''t have to wait. If something happens in the future, it will be too late to quit. " Now you can live with tiger directly. What kind of luck are you having? Don''t you think spring is coming? I think you need to take advantage of this opportunity. Although you haven''t been in love before, it doesn''t hurt at all. There is no relationship. Now you can fall in love in time. You see, your own conditions are excellent. " "Having been a soldier for so many years in the army, you have developed a strong body. You can give girls enough security. And you''re the kind of person who is more hardworking and willing to work hard. " "So there is no need to worry about work. Besides, you are also kind-hearted. I think that if you fall in love, you must be very fond of your partner. Therefore, I think you''d better find someone to share with you, so that your life will not be particularly bitter. " "And you are at your door. As the saying goes, the moon comes first. If you don''t make use of the favorable environment, it''s really a waste. If I were, I must have a good relationship with other girls. Even if the girl doesn''t pay attention to you, you should also play the cheekiness and try to make a good relationship with other girls. " "If that''s the case, isn''t your love for Huzi coming? After all, you still have to live under the same roof for a long time. This idiom is not casual. But it is. " "To tell you the truth, I envy you. You see, you left the army. I feel sorry for what happened in your family, but it has happened, right "You can''t always indulge in the sadness of the past. People always have to look forward. There are many new things waiting for you in the future. People can''t always indulge in the pain of the past, so how can we move forward? May leave a deep sadness to his heart. It is of no use to future development. " "I think it might be your turn around, you know? Because it may be this girl who brings you a complete change. As the saying goes, love can make a person''s mind change the most. Men and women before and after love are definitely different. It has been proved that he is really different. " "So take a good chance, brother. It is possible that in the future, you will not meet a good girl in social life. After all, you know that there are more wolves and less meat in this society. There are so many wolves that you may not even be able to drink broth in the future "Right, if you really meet the girl you like, you must try your best to catch up with her. Don''t think about anything else at all. This is the identity of a person who has been here. I would like to give you a suggestion. Think about itTang Hu then has some doubts. After all, what Gouzi just said is that he gave advice on the basis of knowing what love is. Now Tang Hulin doesn''t know what love is, what love is like, and what he feels like. What Gouzi just said is playing pearls before swine. He has no idea. "Well, I don''t know what you want to say to me. You have to build on the fact that I have discussed with the girl in the evening. Besides, I don''t know what to like. How can you be sure that I will get on well with that girl, right? It''s all unknown. And you know, I have a lot of things on my own now, and I don''t seem to have much time to fall in love "I just feel that if I fall in love, it will definitely have a great impact on my daily life. I don''t know whether those effects are good or bad, but they certainly have an impact on my life. If according to my previous personality, I am sure I can avoid it. I will definitely not let this kind of thing happen. I will definitely not let other unnecessary things affect my daily life Chapter 501 "Love is a very difficult way to get along with. I feel that before and after love, his character is completely different. You like me, it''s not suitable to fall in love at all. I can''t afford that feeling, you know? I have a lot of things on me now. I don''t know if I have time to fall in love "If you''re in love. And I don''t know who I''m going to fall in love with. After all, the thing about love is that you love me and I want two people to like each other, so that we can get along with each other. I don''t know if I can really like a person, and I don''t know what kind of feeling it is to like a person. It''s a strange thing to me "And most of all, do you think there will be girls like me like me? You see, other girls generally like the kind of people who are rich, handsome and rich. Although I don''t think I''m the kind of person who is handsome with me "Maybe my appearance should be the kind of more durable, that kind of masculine. But certainly not the kind of girl like now, that kind of handsome boy. There''s no need to mention the rich ones. I can''t be one of those rich people here. Now I even feed myself is a problem, let alone fall in love with my girlfriend, two people spent "I think that was the most difficult time for me. So, you see, I''ve listed one for you. I''m not suitable for falling in love at all. And I''m not qualified to fall in love at all. One of the most important questions is, how can you be sure that other girls will like me? What I just said is based on the ideal situation. But someone must like me. You don''t like people. You don''t have a lot of people to say. ¡± Tang Hu shook his head. Dog then spoke to Tang Hu very seriously. "Tiger son, you believe me. The most important thing in life is to be confident. As the saying goes, confident people are the most handsome. You see you, the whole person, tall and powerful, masculine, very handsome. I''m sure girls will like it. " "And as far as I know, today''s girls don''t like the kind of boy who is soft and weak, like some kind of flower noodles. Most girls like boys who can give themselves a sense of security. Because this kind of boy who can give himself a sense of security is the best, the most suitable for falling in love "You don''t have to say that you have been a soldier for so many years, how strong your body is. I don''t have to say about the sense of security. You can definitely give girls enough security to make them explode. So you don''t have to belittle yourself. " "Believe me, as long as you are confident, such things as girlfriends are really easy to get along with. Believe me, as long as you have a girlfriend, your mood will be much better than now, at least, if you have any sad things, sad things, you can have a person to share. You don''t have to bear the pain yourself. " "Because girlfriends can be regarded as relatives. If you get along with your relatives, at least you will be very relaxed in your heart and won''t let some things keep pressing in your heart." "Well, well, after all these things, I don''t have to think about so much about falling in love. These things are far away from me. Now I just want to deal with my life first, and then deal with the underground ring. Other things like that are not in my consideration at all "But I''ll think about the things you just told me. After all, what you said is also a very correct question. After all, I am not in the army now. I have entered the society formally. It''s a very different way of life. For me, it''s better to be in love. If fate comes, it''s OK to try. But if there''s no fate, I won''t ask for it. " Tang Hu then slowly leisurely said. "OK, you can slowly think about it. Anyway, these things are all things you will experience in the future. I''m just going to tell you in advance to let you pay attention to this. After all, it''s too late to regret. If a real opportunity comes to you, you must seize him." "Don''t let the opportunity slip away in your hand. In that case, you will regret it later." "Well, that''s all I have to say. I''ve got what I want to know, and I''ve learned about your current situation. I''m here today, and this trip is not in vain. " "OK, I''ll go back first. Then you can go back by yourself and chat with my sister. I''ll take a taxi to go back by myself. You don''t have to send me." Although Gouzi said so, Tang Hu still sent the dog to the door of the hotel. Then he called a taxi for the dog, and then said the address, and then Tang Hu watched the taxi leave. After the taxi left Tang Hu''s sight. Then Tang Hu slowly turned around and walked back to the way he came here. Now Tang Hu is ready to go back to his apartment.Tang Hu came to the door of the apartment, took out the old Li, just gave his door key, and then opened the door of the apartment. Then found that the room is a state of black light. Maybe that little girl hasn''t come yet. That''s why the lights are black in the room. Tang Hu is not prepared to think more. After all, I''m sweating all over my body today, and it''s very hard to stick to my body. It''s better to take advantage of the fact that there''s no one in the room and there''s no little girl in the room. I''m on my own and I''ll take advantage of this time to clean my body. In this way, when the little girl comes, she can also have a good face and appear in front of the girl to leave a good impression. Although dog son just said, Tang Hu didn''t care much. But I heard part of it. After all, what if other girls like their own, right? So I''d better show up in front of other girls with a brand-new look. After all, first impression is very important. Tang Hu then went back to his room and took out the washing and bathing supplies he had just bought in the mall today. Then he came to the bathroom and began to take a bath. Chapter 502 Tang Hu is also the first time in these years to use the bathroom inside the bath. Because I had been living in the army before. The bathing in the army was of the nature of a bathhouse. A group of people took a bath together. There was no personal shower at all. And the bathroom in this apartment is very spacious, which doesn''t seem narrow at all. And the most comfortable thing for Tanghe is that the hot water from the water heater in the bathroom is just right. And do not need to adjust their own water temperature points, just Tang Hu can be directly used for bathing. This is very convenient. Tang Hu then took off his clothes outside the bathroom, and then put his change clothes on the chair beside him. Then I went into the bathroom and got ready to take a bath. Just when Tang Hu is in the middle of bathing. Tang Hu suddenly heard that the door outside seemed to have a sound. Tang Hu thinks that it should be his roommate who has never been masked. After all, it''s about nine o''clock now, and the girl should be almost home by this time. After a day''s hard work, Fang Miao finally returned to his apartment. Fang Miao is Tang Hu''s unmarked female roommate. Fang Miao opens the apartment and finds that the light in the apartment is still on. Then I felt curious. After all, when I go out, I remember to turn off the light during the day. There is no sign of any movement at all. So the light in the room should be off now. How can it be turned on? After Fang Miao changed his shoes, he heard the sound of water in the bathroom. Then Fang Miao was a little frightened. Is it a thief who has caught sight of himself? The thief seems to be familiar with himself. He even used his own bathroom. It feels like his home. This makes Fang Miao''s heart both afraid and angry. Fang Miao then picked up a kitchen knife in the kitchen. Then sneaked to the bathroom door. Want to see who''s occupying the bathroom. Fang Miao then secretly tried the bathroom door handle, and then found that the bathroom door handle seemed to be locked from the inside by people inside. Fang Miao could not open it outside. This is to destroy Fang Miao''s idea of sneaking attack. Fang Miao did not dare to make any big noise, for fear of disturbing the people inside. But who could have thought that the person in the room was Fang Miao''s future roommate? Fang Miao did not hear from the landlord that there was a man who wanted to live with Fang Miao in the apartment. So he didn''t know what kind of person Fang Miao came from. Fang Miao secretly picked up the mobile phone, ready to dial 110 to call the police. After all, he can think of such a sudden situation. The best solution is to call the police. After all, convenient herself is a girl, and the person is relatively delicate, in case the thief inside is a man of infinite strength, Fang Miao will easily suffer losses in this aspect of strength. So Fang Miao is still ready to call 110 to call the police. After all, the method of calling the police is the easiest way for Fang Miao to rest assured. Fang Miao put his ear on the door of the bathroom and listened carefully to the movement inside the bathroom. The sound of the water inside is still going on, which means that the people inside are still bathing in the bathroom. It should not come out in a short time. This made Fang Miao feel relieved. Minutes and then secretly opened the apartment door, and then out of the apartment. Then secretly picked up the mobile phone and dialed 110. "Is this the police station? I want to call the police. There seems to be a man of unknown origin in my family. He is now secretly using the bathroom in my house. Then I found something unusual. Then I was afraid that the people inside would try to do something to me, so I immediately called the police. " "You don''t have to be careful, miss. Are you really the same as the thief? Isn''t it someone you know? " On the other side of the phone, the police said to Fang Miao in a soothing tone. The police suggested that Fang Miao should not panic. Fang Miao then took a deep breath, and then slowly vomited out. His mood was much calmer than just now. No, just so excited. "Mr. police, I''m sure, because this apartment is an apartment I rent, and the landlord of the apartment has never been in this apartment since I gave him the rent, or he will call me when he comes to the apartment. Tell me what his apartment is for. He never comes to this apartment for no reason. Although this apartment is his, he still takes care of my privacy. " "At the beginning, I thought that there was an acquaintance of the landlord in the apartment, but if it was an acquaintance of the landlord, he could not have called his acquaintance to my apartment. Because I''ve already rented the landlord''s apartment. I''m the only one living in this apartment. And the key is only for me and the landlord. The landlord will call every time he comes, so it is certain that the person in the bathroom is not the landlord, because the landlord has his own house. She hated the cars coming and going in this apartment, which caused him a lot of trouble, so he rented this apartment to me"I''m the only key to the apartment, except for the landlord. But I''ve been out all day and I haven''t handed anyone the key at all, so I''m sure the person in the room must be a thief. But I don''t know why he borrowed my bathroom, but I''m sure he didn''t have any good intentions "Miss, don''t worry, you can tell us slowly, and then you can tell us your apartment address? Then we''ll send someone to your side now. ¡± the police said calmly on the phone. " I''ll tell you that it''s Room 501, unit 1, building 2, youth apartment, downtown." "Miss, you should find a safer place. First, stay there quietly. Don''t ask people in the room for suspicion. In case he finds out your figure and starts with you in advance, it''s not good. Recently, the distance between the police and you still needs some time." "Or you can wait for us directly under the apartment, or you can find a safer place and wait for our rescue. We''ll send the police to you right now. " Chapter 503 "Well, I''ll wait for you at the door of the apartment, and I''ll see what the man inside is trying to do." Fang Miao said. "Miss, you must ensure your own safety. Safety is the first. The police will be here soon. " After Fang Miao hung up the phone, he held the kitchen knife tightly in his hand. And then keep warning the direction of the bathroom. After all, it will be some time before the police get here. If in the time limit of the police''s arrival, if the people inside rush out and have any bad intention to themselves, will they not be finished? By this time Tang Hu had finished washing. Then, Tang Hu is not sure whether there is anyone outside, because it seems that he heard the sound of opening the door, but after such a long time, Tang Hu found that there was no movement outside the bathroom. In this way, Tom thought that there should be no one outside. Then Tang Hu also thought about his clothes, as if he didn''t take them, because he only took a pair of underpants and a pair of shorts and put them outside the bathroom door. After all, Tang Hu is a boy, and he thinks that there is no one outside. The knock he heard just now should be a mistake. It may be a mirage, or it may be someone else''s opening the door. After all, if there is someone in the room, he always gets a little voice. But Tang Hu, in such a long time did not hear any movement, which makes Tang Hu think that there is no one outside. But Fang Miao is actually waiting at the door. Still holding a kitchen knife, I have been looking at the direction of the bathroom. My heart was still pounding. Waiting is a very painful choice. This is fully reflected in Fang Miao''s present situation. Now Zhang Bao''s forehead has exuded a lot of sweat. I don''t know if it''s because of tension or because of the hot weather. At this time, the door seemed to hear the sound of water stop. Then quickly clenched his kitchen knife, ready to rush out of the room at any time. After all, it was only five or six minutes after I called the police. The police should not have been here at this time. So now everything depends on Fang Miao. After changing his clothes in the bathroom, Tang Hu went out of the bathroom without wearing a coat. Just out of the bathroom Tang Hu, and then suddenly in the door in this aspect feel a little cool wind. Then I caught a glimpse of a pair of eyes and looked at myself with a kitchen knife in his hand. Fang Miao was stunned. He did not expect that the man in front of him was so bold that he ran out of the bathroom door with his upper body bare. The two men then froze in the same place. Then the scene was silent for a time, and no one spoke. But after a while, Fang Miao still screamed and made a sound. But the shock was a real shock. After all, a yellow flower girl who did not leave the cabinet suddenly saw a naked man in front of her. It was impossible not to panic. Although Tang Hu''s figure is very interesting. Tang Hu''s body has a perfect eight abdominal muscles, which is the most lethal weapon for servility. Tang Hu is thinking about the girl in front of her in her heart. It is estimated that the landlord and she said that the girl she had never met before was there. However, in the present scene, how can the opposite face be a little afraid of yourself? Tang Hu''s heart is very confused. He seems to have done nothing. Why is the girl across the street still holding a kitchen knife? This seems to be the rhythm of chopping people. However, Fang Miao''s scream is still very useful, directly pulling Tang Hu from the ideological world back to real life. Tang Hu and Fang Miao cried out helplessly. "Can you stop calling you? Why are you screaming so loud? You give me a big fright "Fang Miao also realized that he seemed to be looking at him, and then suddenly raised his little hand to cover his eyes, but his right hand still held the kitchen knife tightly." Fang Miao then trembled and said. "Who are you? Why are you in my house? Then there was no money in my family. Do you want to come here? You see, I have kitchen knives in my hands. If you see something at home, you can take it directly, you must not hurt me. And you see, I''m so ugly, you don''t want to spoil me. " Fang Miao did not say too much, because at that time, Fang Miao''s heart was very frightened. A girl met a stranger outside, and Fang Miao thought that Tang Hu was a murderer in her heart. Everyone was panicked. Fang Miao did not say that he had called the police. The police were almost there. After all, what if the gangster suddenly hurt himself after mentioning the police? The common sense is clear. Now this situation can only slowly stabilize the man in front of her, let her realize that she is no threat to him. In this way, he can relax his psychological vigilance, keep Fang Miao safe and save his life. Fang Miao spoke with a trembling voice, and kept retreating. Behind Fang Miao is a fire safety staircase. Fang Miao was very clear before, but now because of the panic situation, Fang Yuan''s heart has been flustered and desperate. He doesn''t know where his current position is, let alone a fire staircase behind him.Tang Hu, carefully looking at the girl, and then suddenly found that it is constantly backward, and behind is the fire safety stairs. Tang Hu then yelled at Fang Miao in a hurry. "Be careful, don''t step back." It may be because Tang Hu''s sudden voice frightened Fang Miao. Fang second, and then quickly back a big step, and then, until Fang Miao found that behind is a fire stairs, Fang Miao has half foot empty. Then, Fang Miao''s body began to be uncontrollable, under the action of gravity, and then he fell back uncontrollably. Fang Miao was very frightened. Fang Miao found that he had stepped on the stairs empty when it was late. Square seconds and then quickly let out a loud scream. At the beginning of Tang Hu''s discovery, he rushed to Fang Miao from the bathroom door. When Tang Hu just arrived in front of Fang Miao, Fang Miao also stepped on the empty stairs. Therefore, Tang Hu quickly stretched out his hand, and then took Fang Miao''s small waist. And Fang Miao also in the rescue of Tang Hu, also stopped the trend of falling, to avoid a disaster. Chapter 504 Fang Miao was very frightened. Fang Miao found that he had stepped on the stairs empty when it was late. Square seconds and then quickly let out a loud scream. At the beginning of Tang Hu''s discovery, he rushed to Fang Miao from the bathroom door. When Tang Hu just arrived in front of Fang Miao, Fang Miao also stepped on the empty stairs. Therefore, Tang Hu quickly stretched out his hand, and then took Fang Miao''s small waist. And Fang Miao also in the rescue of Tang Hu, also stopped the trend of falling, to avoid a disaster. Fang Miao was too worried and afraid just now, and then he closed his eyes. Fang Biao was already very desperate in his heart. He was already thinking about how bad his luck was today. I didn''t expect that I just escaped from the gangster''s hand, and then I would die on this staircase. Although the height of the stairs is OK, it may not hurt your life if you fall down. But that was bad enough. Just as Fang Miao was thinking wildly, he thought he was finished. However, Fang Miao suddenly felt that the pain he had expected did not come. Instead, he felt a pair of warm and powerful arms around his waist. Stopped his own whereabouts. Fang Miao only then dares to open his eyes slowly. In the face of the current situation, Fang Miao almost screamed loudly. Fang Miao finds himself being held by a gangster he thinks he is. I seem to be because of the fire stairs, I almost stepped on empty, and fell down. It was as if the man in front of him saved himself. Although Fang Miao is very frightened now. After all, I have never seen a man of the opposite sex so close contact. Not to mention being cuddled by the opposite sex, it is nothing. This time, although Fang Miao was in his heart, he was afraid and grateful to the man in front of him. However, although there is a trace of gratitude in Fang Miao''s heart, most of them are angry and angry. After all, if this person did not appear in front of him, said that he would not be like this. However, Fang Miao is still out of shyness and is held by a man of the opposite sex. Fang Miao is now held in his arms by Tang Hu. Fang Miao feels dizzy now. My face seems to be a little hot. The neck turned red, too. After all, this is Fang Miao''s first contact with a man of the opposite sex, so close. This makes Fang Miao''s heart produce a trace of fluctuation. Fang Miao also forgot that he had a kitchen knife in his hand. Fang Miao feels dizzy now. He can''t remember anything. He doesn''t know what to do now. Finally, Tang Hu asked Fang Miao. "Well, are you all right? I think you are so red. Is something wrong with you? Do you want to take me to the hospital Tang Hu said quietly. Fang Miao then shook his head. Fang Miao is really afraid in her heart now, and is anxiously looking forward to the police coming here soon. Come here and end this farce. Fang Miao felt that he could hardly hold on. Tang Hu looked at the girl in his arms, some in a trance, Tang Hu also some do not know how to do, he is the first time and a girl of the opposite sex contact so close. When I looked at the girl in my arms did not speak, and some people turned red, thinking that it was because of what had just happened, Tang Hu''s heart felt some remorse. After all, the girl should be frightened when she appears in front of others. It''s all your own fault. Run fire, and then there is no single needle in the head, and then directly left hand picked up the girl''s legs. Then Tang Hu hugs Fang Miao with the princess. In the apartment. Fang Miao suddenly felt that his body was empty all of a sudden, and there was no sense of being down-to-earth. Then I was very scared. Fang Miao is very timid. Small square table will be because other boys and Fang Miao said a few more words do not dare to respond, can only be far away away from. Because Fang Miao was very beautiful when she was a child. Therefore, Fang Miao received the love of the boys in the class when he was young. So those male students like to talk to Fang Miao and talk to him. But Fang Miao is one of those girls who are shy when talking to the opposite sex. So when she was a child, Fang Miao didn''t talk to his classmates. It can be said that Fang Miao in the previous study career, as well as daily life, basically did not contact the same age of the opposite sex. So I don''t know how to talk to the opposite sex. Although Fang Miao sometimes wants to talk to the boys normally. But as long as I see a boy and look at his eyes, my heart suddenly produces a feeling of fear, and I dare not speak to the opposite sex. Although Fang Miao is a very good-looking girl, she has never been in love since the University. Back just now, Fang Miao is awakened from his dream by Tang Hu''s action. Then he said in a panic. "You What are you going to do? Where are you taking me? Please Please don''t hurt me. I''ll give you whatever you want As soon as Tang Hu heard the girl in his arms say such words, he felt embarrassed. Originally, the girl in her arms regarded herself as a bad person, so she was so afraid of herself. What''s all this about? Is God playing a trick on people? How can this happen?Tang Hu was embarrassed. Tang Hu a look, now embrace already all hold up, that still can''t put other people''s girl down directly? If the girl he is pregnant with is real, because of his own reasons and if something happens, then Tang Hu will really blame himself. So Tang Hu then put Fang Miao, the girl in his arms, on the sofa in the living room of the apartment. Then, the indifferent Miao said. "You sit here. I''ll go back to my room and change my clothes. You''ll wait for me here. I''ll tell you something later As soon as Fang Miao hears that, holding his own man, he will have something to say to himself and won''t let himself move. Published in wechat, it is very flustered, one is because he was hugged by a heterosexual, leading to some confusion in his heart. The other is the fear that if you really do something to make the other party unhappy, you may provoke the other party, and maybe the other party will do anything to hurt yourself. So in a word, Fang Miao decided to listen to what Tang Hu Gang said. Since Tang Hu said he had something to say to himself, he would listen to it first to see what the tiger was going to say to himself. Chapter 505 So in a word, Fang Miao decided to listen to what Tang Hu Gang said. Since Tang Hu said he had something to say to himself, he would listen to it first to see what the tiger was going to say to himself. Tang Hu returned to the house, and then immediately turned up himself, just took off the coat, and then put on. After all, I didn''t bring any clothes today. Tomorrow still looks like I''m going to buy some change clothes or something. After all, if you don''t change your clothes, it''s not a matter to wear them every day. Has Tang Hu asked Fang Miao to wait too long, then changed his clothes and came out, and then sat on the sofa in the living room. Looking at Fang Miao quietly. Fang Miao looks at Tang Hu coming out of a room. Fang Miao immediately sits in a critical position and does not dare to move. Fang Miao is very afraid that he will do some unnecessary actions and hurt Tang Hu. Tang Hu waited until he finished, then looked at Fang Miao, and then said slowly. "You may have misunderstood me. Actually, I''m your new roommate. I''m also a tenant here. I just took a bath in the bathroom. I didn''t hear you open the door. That''s why I didn''t wear a jacket, and then I came out directly, which caused you some embarrassment and made me feel very sorry "By the way, if you don''t believe it, you can ask the landlord. Ask the landlord. He should know. In my opinion, the landlord has not had time to tell you something. After all, the landlord told me something about you. Maybe the landlord didn''t have time to tell you about me "It''s probably because I told the landlord that I''ll try to live here tonight to see if there''s any personality discrepancy between the two of us, or that something may make you uncomfortable. If that''s the case, I''ll move out tomorrow, and then I''ll find another place to rent. " "Maybe it''s because of this that the landlord didn''t have time to tell you about me. I''ll tell you, there''s a new tenant in the apartment you''re living in. " "Maybe it was because of me that I scared you. I''m sorry to tell you. And just now I really have no way, I will quickly embrace you. If you still care, I can only tell you here, I''m sorry, I''m sorry After the explanation, Tang Hu stood up and bowed deeply with Fang Miao. I feel very sorry. Fang Miao quietly listens to Tang Hu''s explanation. It turns out to be a new tenant. I really misunderstood others. They also treated them as burglars. Now I''m going to make a fool of myself. Fang Miao then quickly waved his hand to show that he did not care at all. However, out of consideration, Tang Hu picked up the mobile phone and called the landlord. After all, if you want to prove your identity, the landlord''s words should be the most effective. Because the girl in front of her, namely Fang Miao and the landlord, should have been getting along for a long time. He should be familiar with the landlord. Therefore, calling the landlord to prove his identity should be the best way for Tang Hu to prove himself. Tang Hu then picked up the phone directly and called the landlord. After a few rings, the phone was picked up. Tang Hu then said to the phone. "Mr. Li, I think there may be some misunderstanding here. That''s why I came in the evening. Please help me prove one thing. Maybe it''s because the girl is a little shy or out of guard. Suddenly there is a heterosexual in her apartment, which makes the little girl panic. I think what I said may not be convincing. That''s why I called you. I need you to prove it for me. " "Oh, well, that''s right. Give Xiaomiao a call. I''ll tell him. This is also my negligence. I forgot to tell Xiaomiao about it. This may lead to some misunderstanding between you. It''s OK for me to explain with Xiaomiao. You can rest assured here. ¡± "maybe Xiaomiao suddenly sees a opposite sex, and may feel some fear and panic in his heart. This is also my negligence, I forgot to communicate with Xiaomiao in advance, so that she has a psychological preparation. Well, you take the phone to Xiaomiao and I''ll tell her. " Tang Hu then handed the mobile phone to Fang Miao. And said to Fang Miao. "This is my call to the landlord. Please answer it and see if it is Mr. landlord. You know, am I lying to you? After all, if you don''t believe me, you should at least trust the landlord. " Fang Miao then took over the phone from Tang Hu, and then picked it up. "Hello. Are you uncle Li Fang Miao asked doubtlessly. "Xiaomiao, I''m your uncle Li. I''m a bit forgetful today. I forgot to tell you about this. Indeed, a young man called me today, the owner of the call, and said that he wanted to rent a house. Then I will rent you the house you live in now, and then the house inside to him. After I went back today, I had some things to do. Then I forgot to tell Xiaomiao about it. Then I blame you uncle Li. You don''t have to think too much. This young man is very good. ""Today''s mistake is on your uncle Li. OK, I''ve opened the door to you, and you will be able to solve the misunderstanding. That guy is the house I rented. By the way, he told me today that he would try to get along with you first in the evening. Take a look at how it works, and if it''s right, he''ll stay with you for a long time and share the apartment. " "He also told me that if he felt too much trouble, he would go to another apartment. Anyway, I think this young man is very good. He is a soldier. He is very upright. I think you two should have nothing to do with each other. After all, Xiaomiao, you are too kind and easy to be hurt in this society. Uncle Li is really worried. You are suffering too much in this society. " "You see, you''ve been living on your own since you came here. Uncle Li is really worried about you. But Uncle Li is old, and he may not be able to take care of this aspect of life. Now it''s just the right time to have a good young man. I think you two are a good match. Either Xiao Miao, listen to Uncle Li''s advice, or try to get along with that young man first. Maybe you two will be, right? " Uncle Li said with a smile. Chapter 506 Fang Miao said shyly. "Uncle Li, what are you talking about? You said that you were making a mess of mandarin duck music. I really let you suffer today. You said you didn''t tell me in advance. What kind of thing did I do? And I''ll make a fool of myself in front of people. Li Shuheng, I hate you. I''m angry. " "Uncle Li, you don''t know. You didn''t tell me that there is a new resident in my apartment. You''ve done me a lot of harm." The landlord, then asked in some doubt. "No, Xiaomiao, isn''t there a new resident? You don''t have to complain to me. Does he have any bad intentions towards you? Or you? What''s wrong with him? Can''t be something happened between you? Did that guy bully you? Or what happened? " "Tell Uncle Li quickly. Uncle Li will make the decision for you." Fang Miao, a little embarrassed. "Well, after I went back to my apartment, I suddenly found that there was a stranger in the apartment, and then he took a bath in the bathroom. Then, the first thing I thought about was burglary. Then I thought if someone else came to my apartment, Uncle Li, you would call me to say hello. But you said you didn''t say hello to me, so I took him as a thief for the first time "And then, I just called the police. It is estimated that the police will arrive soon. What can I say then? Isn''t this a big black dragon? " The landlord asked in surprise over the phone. "No, Xiaomiao, you even called the police. You said you didn''t call me to ask me what was the situation? Then you call the police. Now, or you can tell the truth, and then tell the police that you have identified the wrong person. It''s actually someone you know. " "By the way, Xiaomiao, I remember. If you want to tell Mr. police, Xiao Hu is your boyfriend. Then, he got into trouble with you. Then you can''t call the police. " "By the way, what did you say to the police before?" Mr. landlord, ask Fang Miao. Fang Miao thought for a moment and said to the landlord. "I just got home, and then I heard voices in the bathroom. And then I found that the light in the living room was on. Then I thought, if only Uncle Li and I had this apartment. Then someone else has no key. But since the light in the living room is on, it proves that there must be someone. And I heard the sound in the bathroom, so I bent over the door of the bathroom and listened to it. Then I found that there was a sound of water inside. " "And then I was very scared because I was afraid that it was a burglar. Then I hurried to the door and secretly made a phone call. Talking to the police officer means that the thief may have entered the house. Then check, the gentleman said, don''t let me have a gold flower. Don''t worry about anything big. Just wait for a moment. He says that the police will be here soon. " "Before the police arrived, the man came out, and I found out that it was a big oolong. You say, what should I do now? Can I really tell Mr. police that I''m having trouble with my boyfriend? How can a girl say that? I really have some. I''m sorry to say so. " "After all, I''ve just treated people as thieves. And something unexpected happened just now. I''m not good at talking to boys of the opposite sex. Now I really don''t know what to do. What do you think I should do, Uncle Li? " Uncle Li thought about it for a while and then talked to Fang Miao. "Xiaomiao, I think you should tell Xiaohu the truth. After all, if you really don''t have any big things, I think you can let Xiaohu cooperate with you, and you two will play a play together. After all, if the policeman really thinks Xiaohu is a thief, he will be taken away by the police at the scene no matter whether he explains it or not. Isn''t this a harm to others? Right? " "I think you''d better discuss it with Xiao Hu to see if you can draw on the drama of your boyfriend and girlfriend. I think in this case, maybe the police will only educate you and will not give you much detention and arrest. " "This matter is small Miao. Uncle can''t help you too much. You really need to discuss this matter. After all, I think the police should be here soon. There is not much time left for you. You''d better think about the countermeasures. If you want to be honest with Xiaohu, you must not miss anything. And then after you''ve agreed on your speech. And then I''ll talk to Mr. police. I guess you''ll be all right. " "After all, no such thing happened, and then it was just a joke. Yes, that''s what you said to the police officer, which means you didn''t know your boyfriend was back. Before that, your boyfriend, Xiao Hu, went on a trip or a business trip, so he didn''t stay in the apartment recently. But Xiao Hu, he just wanted to give you a surprise, and then he didn''t tell you that he came back in advance, but then you found it secretly. Then you thought it was a thief who entered the apartment by mistake. ""And then I had to call the police. I think this is the best way I can think of. I think if you say so, the possibility of success should be great. Otherwise, if you think of other ways, I can only think of such a way for you. You can think of it by yourself. " "And you have to think about the concept of time. After all, you''ve wasted a lot of time now. You''ve been calling me now for so long. I''m afraid that after the police arrived, your calibre has not been unified. When something goes wrong, I don''t care. You''d better hurry to discuss the countermeasures. If you can''t, you can use the one I just said The landlord then hung up. All left Fang Miao alone shivering in the cold wind. Fang Miao, then returned the mobile phone to Tang Hu. Then some nervous to Tang Hu said. "You Hello. My name is Fang Miao. nice to meet you. I''m sorry just now. I hope you can forgive me more. I may be nervous. I may have some unclear sentences. I hope you can forgive me more Chapter 507 Tang Hu then disagreed and said to Fang Miao. "It''s OK. Maybe it''s because of my problem. Maybe my sudden appearance has a great influence on you. It may be that suddenly there is a stranger, who should be nervous in their own living environment. It doesn''t matter. But you should believe it now. I''m a tenant here. Do you understand what you just said to the landlord? " By the way, my name is Tang Hu. "You see, I''m not lying to you. I''m really the tenant here." Fang Miao said more nervously. Because, after all, it is their own, in the subjective impression of the error, and then led to these a series of occurrence, and then led to the arrival of the police. If I started to ask, maybe this would not happen, but no one knows that the person in the bathroom is a tenant, maybe a thief. Fang Miao, a girl dare not gamble on such things. Therefore, Fang Miao''s first choice is to call the police for help. "There''s one more thing I want to talk to you about." Tang Hu then looks at Fang Miao and hesitates, feeling that he doesn''t like to say the next words. Tang Hu then asked in doubt. "You can talk to me directly about anything. You don''t want to be polite to me. You can just talk to me. " Fang Miao took a deep breath and said to Tang Hu slowly. "Well, it''s just that you were in the bathroom, aren''t you? Then my subjective sense of you as a thief, and then sneak into this apartment, and then want to murder, and then I was too afraid, and then there is no way to call the police. Then the police said they expected to be here in a moment. I didn''t know you were a tenant here "But now that I have called the police, I really have no way. I have already told the police that the police will be here soon. And now I''m telling the police that there''s nothing wrong with this, so there''s some cheating on the police. " "In ancient times, wasn''t this the crime of deceiving the monarch? I don''t want to go to the police station. What do you think we should do now? " When Tang Hu heard Fang Miao say that he was regarded as a thief, he also called the police. What kind of sin have you suffered? Tang Hu had no choice but to talk to Fang Miao. ¡±What can I do about it? Or we''ll be honest with the police. After all, the police, after knowing the actual situation, should not say anything, at most, is to educate them. Or just put me in the police station for one night''s education, and then I''ll be released tomorrow morning. Well, it''s OK anyway. " Fang Miao then shook his head. Said to Tang Hu. "It won''t work. It''s unfair to you. It''s my fault. I should solve the problem instead of letting you take the responsibility alone. I don''t have anything. It''s unfair to you. " "I was the only one who caused it. It was my subjective self righteousness that led to this kind of thing. Catch me if you want, and let me talk to Mr. policeman "By the way, Uncle Li and I have just said a way, which has some drama in it. Let me tell you something about Uncle Li''s idea for the two of us. " "Uncle Li''s way is to let the two of us pretend to be lovers. And then, I''m normal in this apartment, and then, you''re my boyfriend Fang Miao''s face suddenly turned red. After all, I just had a close contact with the man in front of me. And now I tell her in person that she is her boyfriend. This makes Fang Miao''s face shy. Publish, and then inadvertently cough two, let oneself calm down. He also patted himself in the face with both hands. I don''t want to find myself blushing because I said it. Although Fang Miao has been impolite in front of Tang Hu many times, Fang Miao still hopes to maintain a good image of a lady in front of her future roommates. "Mm-hmm, that is, you are my boyfriend, and then you are out on business because of something. Then I knew you were on a business trip and not in your apartment. " "Then, you came back from a business trip, but you didn''t tell me on the phone that you came back from a business trip. I didn''t know you came back from a business trip, that is, I didn''t know you were at home. And then, you want to surprise me, and then you don''t tell me you''re back on the phone. " "Then, when I got home, I found some strange things and regarded them as burglars. Then, in fact, you want to give me a surprise, and before I wait for the surprise, I call the police directly. " "In general, that''s what it means. Li Shu and I said that if we say so, we should be educated, and then nothing will be done. There will be nothing wrong and the police will not take us to the police station. The only difficulty with this is that we have to pretend to be loversFang Miao said with some embarrassment. Tang Hu is also directly stupid. What is the situation? Is it really going to happen that what my brother and dog just said? Is his brother''s mouth open? How can you say that? This has not been a night, how can a girl really throw herself in her arms? Although it''s just pretending to be a girlfriend. But no one knows whether it will take this opportunity to develop into a real girlfriend in the future? Some of them are going too fast. Tang Hu didn''t think too much about it. He looked up and saw that Fang Miao''s face was nervous and even hesitant. Tang Hu also found that the girl was very nervous when she spoke to herself, and her tone was slightly trembling. And just when he said this question, I found that his hands were very tight to make money. It should be the extreme tension in his heart that would lead to such behavior. Tang Hu, and then some helpless Miao said. "It''s OK, girl. If you really feel embarrassed, we''ll stop pretending to be boyfriends. Just as I said, I''ll take the responsibility. I''ll stay in the police station for one night at most, and then I''ll be back in the morning. So things can be solved perfectly. " Chapter 508 "It''s OK, girl. If you really feel embarrassed, we''ll stop pretending to be boyfriends. Just as I said, I''ll take the responsibility. I''ll stay in the police station for one night at most, and then I''ll be back in the morning. So things can be solved perfectly. " Tang Hu saw that the girl was very nervous. After all, he looked like the girl opposite him. He was so nervous when talking to himself. He was more nervous than he was talking to the girl. Since your girl just said that way, let him in such a dilemma, then why not just take the whole thing down. After all, I''m also a boy. Boys should have taken care of girls. I can''t let a girl take care of the whole thing. Do you deserve to be a man? And Tang Hu''s heart is also extremely kind, do not want to let others because of their own things. This thing from the previous dialogue with his brother can see Tang Hu''s heart. If you take the whole thing down, the girl won''t have to be so miserable. You don''t have to think too much. Fang Miao sees the boy in front of him. He wants to take the whole thing by himself, and doesn''t let himself take any responsibility. But in fact, the main responsibility is out of their own body, in fact, there is no relationship with other people. They are the residents here. Do they still use what they say to themselves when they go back to their own homes? This is our own problem, but we should take on the responsibility of others when we do something wrong. This makes Fang Miao''s heart very painful. Now Fang Miao''s heart is very tangled. On the one hand, because of her nature as a girl, she has some prejudice against him even with a boy he knew on the first day. Fang Miao, who pretends to be a couple with him and has been keeping clean all the time, is unacceptable in his heart. The other is some self blame in the heart, because it is all because of himself that such a thing will happen. However, if Tang Hu undertakes on his own, it is absolutely unacceptable in Fang Miao''s heart. Fang Miao finally seemed to have made up his mind. Then loud and Tang Hu said. "The responsibility for this is all on me. It''s impossible for you to take on it alone, or I will take it alone. Let''s just do what I said. After all, the responsibilities of both of us would be much smaller. We should be educated by the police officer. There is no other big problem. " "Although I''m still shy, let''s first unify our caliber and practice imitation. Maybe we will be more natural by then. After all, if the police are too shy to show us. That''s settled. Let''s practice it now. We''re in a relationship now. " "What''s more, if the police officer comes, he will say to him like this, that is to say, you are on a business trip and go home. Then, after I go home, I don''t know that you have returned home. You want to surprise me when you get home, and then you take a bath in the bathroom. I didn''t look at it carefully when I got home. I took you for granted as a thief. Then I''ll call Mr. police. " "That''s the deal. After a while, when the police arrived, we said that to Mr. police "Now let''s practice how to be a normal couple. I don''t know how to be a normal relationship. Do you know that? " Fang Miao blushed and looked at Tang Hu. Tang Hu also scratched his head awkwardly. Tang Hu has never been in love. Naturally, Tang Hu doesn''t know how to be a couple. Fang Miao then patted himself on the forehead. Then I told Tang Hu. "That''s fine. Later, when Mr. police arrives. I''m responsible for explaining to the police officer, so you don''t have to say anything to him all the time. Just leave the communication aspect to me. It''s up to me to explain it to Mr. police. " "And then you''ll just act according to circumstances. One thing you should pay attention to is that you must not laugh. Once it''s over, we''re done. We''ll be found out by the police. We''re pretending. Is that good? " Tang Hu thought about it, then nodded and said. "Well, I''ll just sit by and see what happens. In fact, I don''t know how to be a normal relationship, because I haven''t been in love. I know nothing about it. " Fang Miao then looked at the boy in front of him in surprise like Columbus discovered the new world. Fang Miao originally thought that he should be a more wonderful person in the world. After all, there are very few people who are so old and afraid to talk to the opposite sex and have never been in love. But on the other hand, what Fang Miao didn''t think of was that he discovered a character similar to himself today. And also has not been in love, and the publication also saw that, Tang Hu and himself basically do not speak, and have been afraid to look at their eyes to themselves. After a while, Fang Miao seemed to think of something. "By the way, my name is Fang Miao. You can call me Xiaomiao. Or Miaomiao. Don''t call it the wrong name. Your name is Tang Hu, right? I''ll call you Tang Hu directly. How about that? "Tang Hu nodded and said. "Yes. Then I''ll call you Xiaomiao. " Just when two people want to speak, then Tang Hu seems to hear the sound of footsteps coming from outside the apartment door. Then he made a silent gesture to Fang Miao. Let Fang Miao keep quiet. Fang Miao immediately understood what Tang Hu wanted to express. And then immediately there was no sound. Tang Hu then listened carefully. Make sure again if it''s the sound outside your apartment. It was the sound from the door of my apartment. There should be someone approaching this apartment. After a while, Tang Hu and Fang Miao heard the sound of knocking on the door of their apartment. And people outside said. Is there anyone in there? Hello, I''m a courier. Please sign for it. Come out and get the express. And then he came to the door in disbelief. Then he opened the door. Just as Tang Hu opened the door, three or four people rushed to Tang Hu''s face. After all, Tang Hu was in the army and trained for a long time. And that''s where Tang Hu just came from. That unit is known as the most terrifying training base for the devil. Chapter 509 Just as Tang Hu opened the door, three or four people rushed to Tang Hu''s face. After all, Tang Hu was in the army and trained for a long time. And that''s where Tang Hu just came from. That unit is known as the most terrifying training base for the devil. It seems to mean that many people in that army were not able to accept the cruel training of the army, which directly led to leaving the army and unwilling to continue training there. And as long as those who persist in that army, everyone becomes a very powerful soldier in the end. So over time that place has the title of devil. From here, it is enough to see how powerful the army that the tiger of the Ming Dynasty stayed in before. So Tang Hu''s skill is very powerful. Compared with the ordinary police, Tang Hu''s strength should be able to crush them. Tang Hu with so many years of reaction consciousness, after all, some people instantly hold their own face, or three or four people want to press down their own. Tang Hu''s first reaction consciousness is to protect himself. After all, it''s been a reaction in the army''s muscle training for years. Tang Hu, and then a step back, directly let the first person on Tang Hu''s face, subconsciously grasp the empty. Then the man inevitably made a mistake. Tang Hu''s combat training in the army has won the highest evaluation. Tang Hu, found out, rushed to him in front of this person appeared a little mistake. This is not for Tang Hu to give up. Because, if this is on the battlefield, if the opponent makes such a mistake, if he can''t catch it, it means that he may lose his life in the battlefield because he doesn''t pay attention to it. Tang Hu then directly picked up his right fist, fiercely up a hammer. Just give that man a hook. Tang Hu''s strength is needless to say. Tang Hu has received nearly seven or eight training in the army. There is no need to say about strength. Just hit the man directly and lean back. And then the people behind, also because of the first person''s fault, were linked to. Did not rush to Tang Hu in front of. On the contrary, because of their own companions, and led to their own way forward blocked. Because if you don''t care about your partner, you will make it worse for your injured companion. So there is no way, the rest of the people can only stop their just action down, to help their companions. Fang Miao was also stunned by the scene. Fang Miao didn''t expect that Tang Hu would dare to beat the police like this. Tang Hu is because there is no time to see the people, relying on their own consciousness and muscle memory to make their best counterattack. However, Fang Miao saw clearly the clothes of the people coming. Those who just rushed to Tang Hu were wearing police uniform. Tang Hu did not say a word, but directly came up to hang the police. This is really himself. No matter how he can, he can''t say it. This is attacking the police. All these little things should have been taken to the police station. This is the end of it. Fang Miao is also directly stupefied on the sofa and doesn''t know what to say. The rest of the police, as soon as they saw their companions, were directly stunned by the man in front of them. And immediately thought that the man in front of him was extremely aggressive. Because if one is not careful, it may cause personal loss and casualties on his side. Then those policemen took out their own guns at the first time. Then he aimed at Tang Hu and yelled. "Don''t move. Hold your head in both hands and squat down. Or we''ll shoot. Once again, get down and don''t fight. Otherwise, it will be very difficult for us to guarantee your personal safety. " Tang Hu realized that the man he had just hit was a policeman. This made Tang Hu''s heart collapse. What''s your own business? There should have been nothing, but I was better and beat the police. This is really reasonable, but I can''t say clearly. I can''t wash my grievance even if I jump into the Yellow River. Tang Hu can not make any action now, can only comply with the police''s orders, and then hold his head in both hands and slowly lower down. After all, now that I have explained clearly with the police, maybe things will change. But Taobao''s heart has not held much expectation. After all, attacking the police is very serious. This is not enough to say. The rest of the police left a man to take care of his companions. The remaining two came directly to control Tang Hu''s hands with handcuffs. In order to prevent Tang Hu from suddenly injuring people. Then at this time, the police saw a girl sitting on the sofa, staring at the door. The police then talked to the girl slowly. "This girl, there is nothing more. We''ve got the criminals under control. You are safe now. " At this time, the words of the police let Fang Miao wake up. Fang Miao then explained in a hurry. "Mr. policeman, Mr. police, you are mistaken. This is not a thief. He He''s my boyfriend. He wanted to give me a surprise because he told me that he would go on a business trip for a week, but he didn''t come back in a week. I didn''t expect him to be back today. Then he wanted to surprise me, so he didn''t call me. Then when I got home and found someone in the bathroom, I took him as a thief. Actually, he''s my boyfriend"I''m sorry, police officer. I have the wrong number. In fact, he is not a thief. He just wanted to surprise me Fang Miao said with some embarrassment. The policeman''s face had turned a little dark. Then he said slowly. "Girl, are you sure what you just said is true? Isn''t that really what he threatened you to say? We police are here. You don''t have to worry. You don''t have to worry about what he just threatened you with. " "You don''t have to pay attention to what he just said to you. You can rest assured that with our police there, nothing will happen to you. If you have any words, you can directly tell us. Don''t hide them. " Fang Miao took a deep breath and said seriously. "It''s true, sir. He is really my boyfriend, because I mistook him for a thief, and then I called the police. It''s all because of me. I''m really sorry, sir Fang Miao then lowered his head deeply and bowed to the police to show that he was very sorry. Chapter 510 At this moment, one policeman said to the other. "What shall we do now, chief? They are now a couple making trouble. It''s not a burglary. What should we do now when this happens? And that boy friend of hers hit US police just now. What do you say to do with this matter? " The policeman who was called the head by another policeman said to Fang Miao. "Girl, we''ll forgive you this time. After all, it''s also a way to protect yourself. When you encounter a dangerous thing, the first reaction time should be to protect yourself first. So I''ll forgive you this time. " The police just said these words, let Fang Miao greatly relieved. Fang Miao thinks that things should end like this, and Tang Hu and himself should have nothing. "Although I have just said that I forgive you this time, although your boyfriend just now has a sense of self-protection and unintentionally beat the police, he also obstructs the police on duty, hinders the progress of official business, and also beats the police, which we must investigate. Please understand us. So we have to take him back to the police station to investigate. " "I hope you understand us. And if things are clear, we won''t pose any threat to him. " "If things are like what you said, then we will not threaten him or detain him if we educate him. And we will send him back as soon as possible tomorrow morning "But now we have to take him, your boyfriend. Go back to the police station. " The police captain said to Fang Miao. Fang Miao was at a loss at this time, and didn''t know what to do. After all, it is true that Tang Hu beat the police just now, although there are some self-protection in it. But after all, it''s the beat police. The police also have a pure reason to take Tang Hu back to the police station for investigation. Fang Miao can''t figure out what to do now, because after all, Fang Miao has never experienced such a thing, and the number of times he calls the police is very few. Fang Miao has always played the image of a good girl in social life, and has never had any major events. Of course, he has not contacted the police. Now that this happens, Fang Miao is a little flustered and doesn''t know what to do now. Fang Miao now looks at Tang Hu, who is being controlled by the police. We can only see how Tang hu wants to solve it now. Tang Hu, then give Fang Miao a reassuring expression. Then it means to let Fang Miao relax now and don''t worry about himself. Then Tang Hu said to Fang Miao. "Xiaomiao, I will go back to the police station with the police for investigation. After all, nothing happened between us. That is, I want to give you a surprise, and then you mistakenly think it is a thief who entered the apartment. After all, who will be worried about this matter? " "I''ll just go back and tell the police about it. And if the police don''t believe me, we can call the landlord, who can prove my identity "What''s more, it happened to me. I''ll explain it to the police. You don''t have to worry about yourself. Go to bed early and have a good rest. You still have something to do tomorrow. You don''t have to worry about me After the police let Tang Hu finish his speech, he took Tang Hu out of the apartment. Fang Miao stands in the living room, watching the police and Tang Hu go out. At this time, the mobile phone on the desk rings. Fang Miao was awakened from his dream by the telephone ring. Fang Miao just thought that he was dreaming of this thing, it is really a little strange, some dreams. This makes Fang Miao feel that this is not true. Until the phone ring woke Fang Miao from her dream. Fang Miao picked up the mobile phone and looked at it. It was Tang Hu''s mobile phone, and the number he called was an unknown number. Fang Miao didn''t know whether he should answer the phone or not. Because now Tang Hu has been taken away by the police. After all, this is someone else''s call. If you take it, it''s not good to talk to him. But Tang Hu''s cell phone keeps ringing. It shows that the person opposite is a very persistent person. In the end, Fang Miao had no choice. Finally, I picked up my mobile phone and listened to the phone. "Hello." Fang Miao just said hello, the other side of the phone, and then silence. After a while, the voice came from the other end of the phone. "Who are you? What about Tang Hu? Why don''t Tang Hu answer the phone? You ask him to answer the phone for me. I have something to talk to Tang Hu Fang Miao explained. "He has something to deal with now, so he can''t answer the phone now. If you have something important, you can tell me first, and then I will convey it to her. Or you can call him tomorrow. " The person on the other end of the line seemed quite persistent and then asked. "What''s wrong with Tang Hu? I''m his immediate supervisor, and unless he has any other demands, he must answer me and answer the phoneFang Miao a listen, the phone inside this person claims to be Tang Hu''s immediate superior. That should be a very familiar relationship with Tang Hu. Then tell Tang Hu what happened, there should be no problem? Fang Miao then sorted out the language. Then he said to the phone. "Tang Hu was just taken away by the police, so now he has no way to return your call. Moreover, his mobile phone is at home. He has no way. He can only come back tomorrow as soon as possible. Then I will ask him to call you back tomorrow. Is that ok?" It was written on the other side of the phone, a little excited, and then asked anxiously. "What happened to Tang Hu? Why did the police take him to the police station? Did he do something illegal? I knew this kid, dead ox horn. Said, I will help him to solve the problem, he must not listen to, must own a person to deal with. You see, something''s going on. " The person on the other side of the phone continued. "Tang Hu was not taken away by the police because he gathered to fight." Fang Miao heard the other side of the phone so said, which let Fang Miao''s heart a little surprised. Does Tang Hu''s immediate superior think Tang Hu''s? Is Tang Hu a boy with violence in his bones? Is it easy to fight? I look at Tang Hu as if he is not the boss said that ah, I feel that Tang Wu this person seems to be a more kind person, and treat himself very gently. And I won''t do anything out of line with myself. Treat oneself, always keep a distance, also did not have too sedulously close. In Fang Miao''s opinion, Tang Hu should be a very good boy. Moreover, just from their own surprise, a little bit unfortunately fell, Tang Hu he immediately came to seize himself, which is enough to see that Tang Hu is a very gentle person. What''s more, Tang Hu didn''t blame himself for doing something wrong. What''s more, when he had no way out, Tang Hu was willing to bear all the blame and let the police take him away. How could such a person be a violent person just as the person on the phone said. Chapter 511 I look at Tang Hu as if he is not the boss said that ah, I feel that Tang Wu this person seems to be a more kind person, and treat himself very gently. And I won''t do anything out of line with myself. Treat oneself, always keep a distance, also did not have too sedulously close. In Fang Miao''s opinion, Tang Hu should be a very good boy. Moreover, just from their own surprise, a little bit unfortunately fell, Tang Hu he immediately came to seize himself, which is enough to see that Tang Hu is a very gentle person. What''s more, Tang Hu didn''t blame himself for doing something wrong. What''s more, when he had no way out, Tang Hu was willing to bear all the blame and let the police take him away. How could such a person be a violent person just as the person on the phone said. "Tang Hu is not like what you said. He was not taken away by the police because of the crowd fighting. " "Tang Hu was taken away by the police because of something else." "Tang Hu, he was taken away by the police because of part of my reason." The person inside the phone is a little anxious to ask. "Girl, can you tell me exactly what it is about? Tang Hu was taken away by the police. Maybe after you''ve finished with me, maybe I''ll help out. I still have some friends in the police station. Maybe, I''ll tell them that maybe Tang Hu can come back tonight. " Fang Miao then thought about it. Since the opposite is Tang Hu''s immediate superior, and he is so concerned about Tang Hu, it seems that Tang Hu''s boss has not run away. Since Tang Hu''s boss wants to ask Tang Hu what happened, and he can also say that there are friends in the police station who can help Tang Hu. It doesn''t matter if you talk to him. "In fact, the main thing is that Tang Hu has no big problem. Mainly because I treated Tang Hu as a thief, and then called the police. In fact, it should have been explained to the police clearly. There is nothing wrong with it, but the problem is that it is here. " "Tang Hu didn''t know why. At the moment when he opened the door, he seemed to be facing the police outside, and suddenly rushed to Tang Hu. I found that Tang Hu didn''t know how, so he beat the police on the opposite side. Then he was detained by the police on the opposite side. That is to say, if Tang Hu attacked the police, he must go back with the police and go back to the police station to make records. Because it was an attack on the police, the problem was very serious, and then the police took Tang Hu away. " "And then the whole thing is like this. Can you save Tang Hu? When I asked him, nothing happened. The main thing was that it happened to me "It''s like this, OK. I''ll call the police station right now and let them release them directly. After all, nothing happened. I''ll talk to the people in the police station, and then I''ll be back tonight. I''ll ask him to call me back later. Is that all right? " "Well, I''ll deal with this matter first. Then you can talk to him when he comes back. You can say that someone wants Tang Hu to call back, that is, to return this number. Well, I''ll hang up first. " Then the person across the line hung up. In fact, the phone call to Tang Hu, which Fang Miao just answered, is Tang Hu''s boss, Tang Hu''s chief. The former commander in the army called Tang Hu. The officer then thought about it for a moment, then picked up his mobile phone and dialed a call. The phone rang twice and was connected. "How do you remember to call me? Old friend, why did you call me this time for such a long time, didn''t you? What happened? You can''t go to the Sanbao hall without anything. If you don''t, you won''t call me. For a busy person like you, you must have something to tell me when you call me "You are still so smart. Indeed, I have something to tell you when I call you this time. In fact, it''s not an important thing. I hope you can let someone go. " "That man is a member of my army. Then, for some special reasons, he had a physical conflict with the police officers in your police station. And they brought them back to the police. And then, that''s what happened. " "The reason is that your police officer appears suddenly in front of my people. Our army, you know, what training they receive every day. Like this kind of stress, emergencies, they all form a quick muscle memory in their limbs. So those can be called self-defense. " " after all, you are very clear about the training they receive. Once someone wants to do something bad for them, these muscles move faster than their thoughts, for a second or two. Then maybe it''s the technology department that''s why they hurt your people. So I hope I can talk to you about these things now, and then you can wait until he comes and put it back. I have something else to talk to him about. ¡± "what do you think of this?"The chief then asked the chief of police. The director then thought about it. "Such a thing. Well, I''ll wait for your man to come. I''ll make a simple record here, and let him go back. I won''t detain him. Since you talk to me like that. How can I not give you this face? You first tell me your man''s name, so I don''t put the wrong person "OK, his name is Tang Hu. He should not be in your police station yet. I don''t expect to be with you until later. Then don''t tell her about me "I don''t want to let him know that I''m dealing with it. You just follow your normal process to deal with this matter, and then you just need to say, this matter is not your fault, and then you can give a little education, and then put it back directly. You don''t have to worry about the rest. Just send me the rest. " "Well, Tang Hu, right? When he comes here, I will make a record for him personally and record what happened to her. Then I will send him back directly. Do you think this is OK? I give you enough face. Old brother The officer then laughed on the other side of the phone. Chapter 512 "Well, Tang Hu, right? When he comes here, I will make a record for him personally and record what happened to her. Then I will send him back directly. Do you think this is OK? I give you enough face. Old brother The officer then laughed on the other side of the phone. "Well, old brother, I''ll take two bottles with me when I''m free. I''ll go to your place for a long time to find you to drink. Then we''ll have a face-to-face drinking exchange. Well, you should be busy first, so I won''t disturb your work. I''ll hang up here. " "OK, I''ll talk to you later." The officer then hung up his phone and sighed a little. Tang Hu, how can you be so stubborn and stubborn? You clearly know that you can''t fight against the underground ring organization with your own ability. Moreover, I told you that psychologically, there are people behind him that Tang Hu can''t provoke. And that man''s presence is the reason why the underground ring is so unscrupulous. Moreover, the dungeon can be established in this society for such a long time. He must have his own way. With Tang Hu alone, a newcomer, you want to wipe out the whole underground propaganda, that''s just impossible. Moreover, I have already let go of the conditions, saying that in the future, I can give you an army to solve this problem. You can leave some more time in the army, and then you can take it step by step. Tang Hu himself also knows that he and several officers in the army have much respect for Tang Hu. As long as Tang Hu continues to work hard for two or three years, he will surely be responsible for the position he holds in the future. At that time, he can ask Tang Hu to lead an elite army, and then he is ordered to destroy the underground boxing ring. At that time, he will avenge his father, destroy the underground boxing ring, and stay in the army to become an officer. This is a good way to get more with one stone. But don''t know why, Tang Hu is not willing to listen to this suggestion. I don''t know why. He just doesn''t want to borrow the strength of the army. He wants to do it with his own strength. Why is Tang Hu so dead? On the other hand, the police took Tang Hu back to the police station. When those people escorted Tang Hu to the police station gate, and then at the entrance of the scenic spot, they found a man standing at the door of the police station. When the police arrived at the door, they found that their chief was standing at the door. Then, the police all made a standard salute to the director. The director then waved his hand and said. "Well, well, it''s too late to do that. You haven''t had a rest so late and you have to go out to police. It''s really hard for you. This person will be handed over to me for interrogation. You are so late, you should go to rest earlier. Just give him to me. " The policemen then looked at each other and saluted the director. Then they went back to the police station, leaving only Tang Hu and the director outside. The director then said to Tang Hu. "Follow me. I''ll take a note for you. If there''s nothing else, I''ll take you straight home in a moment. So in order to save time, we''d better make a record quickly. " Tang Hu then looked at the director in front of him. How can I bother the director to make a record for myself? Then you said that the police chief would never know about this little thing. Moreover, the hummingbird called the police because there was a thief at home. According to the law, the director should think that he is a thief, and he won''t say anything to himself. He will send himself home in a moment. In addition, the director seems to know these things. However, I just came to the police station, and along the way, the police did not look like they had called anyone else. So where did the chief of police get the information? After all, Tang Hu has trained for so many years in the army, so some scouts seem to have a little bit of consciousness. So Tang Hu is here to analyze this matter, there are some not simple. There must be a third party in this matter. It is someone who deliberately told the police chief of their own affairs, and the relationship between them is quite deep. That''s why the police chief is so concerned about himself and talking about these things. Otherwise, why would the police chief take care of himself? And I don''t know anything about this police chief. And what makes Tang Hu think that this police officer must know something is because of what the police chief just said. If there''s nothing else, I''ll send myself home soon. And it was the chief of the police who took him home in person. Why would a police chief of such a big official say to send himself home in person. And from the point of view of those things, the chief of police seems to be waiting for himself on purpose. And telling the police that they should go to rest quickly seems to be ostensibly to care about them and let them go to rest early. But it seems that another meaning is to let them go, as if they have something else to tell themselves.Tang Hu was so confused that he followed the police chief. The police chief with Tao Hu came to his office. Then I sat in my office chair. And then he motioned for Tang Hu to sit on the sofa beside him. When Tang Hu sat down. Chief of police, and then ready to start asking questions. But before the police chief opened his mouth, Tang Hu took the lead in asking questions. Tang hu wants to be preemptive and ask about something. "Hello, director. I think this is my first meeting with you. Why do you interrogate me in person. And I feel that the chief of the police can''t come to interrogate me in person. I think I am a small role, and there should be a special person in charge of such things as the police. The director should not understand these things. " The director of the Bureau, if you know what you have just said at the door, it seems that if you don''t know what you''ve just said, it seems that if you don''t know what''s going on at the door. That''s why you said that to me. I stayed with the police all the way Chapter 513 "What''s more, if there''s nothing wrong with what the director said at the door, you will send me home in person. It seems that you know something. That''s why you said that to me. I stayed with the police all the way "I want to know the whole thing is only me, and the girl in my family is the girl who called the police, and the policemen who came along with me. They should know the whole thing directly. But I followed them all the way, and the cops didn''t have any phone calls at all. I''m all with them, since they haven''t called. " "That means it''s not what the police told you about. That is to say, the things you know are known through another person. And the girl in my family doesn''t seem to know you. Because if he knew you, he would certainly know those policemen. Even if he didn''t know those policemen, he would have some impression on the girl, but in my impression, it should be the first time that the police and the girl met. Otherwise that girl won''t be so nervous. " "So I don''t know where you got the news, chief? Can you tell me where you got the news? " Director, and then I was a little surprised. Then some helplessly shook his head. "Sure enough, it''s because it happened to me. Some things that he and I didn''t want to keep secret for him and me. Now that''s the case, it''s impossible to hide it. But there is no other big thing. I''ll talk to you about it and eat it. " "Indeed, I learned that it was not through them, but from the mouths of the people you spoke of. But through another person, an old friend of mine and a comrade in arms who used to stay with me in the army. Then, because of some things, I came to the police station and became the director. Then, he continued to be a chief in the army. ¡± "then, he told me that you were his soldier, and then he told me the whole story of the incident. Then he said to me, look, if you have nothing to do, let me release you quickly. And then it''s like he said he wanted to find you something. However, she also wants me to keep it secret from you. She doesn''t want me to tell you that it''s because of him that you were released so early. " "That''s the whole thing." The director then waved helplessly. Then take out the key to the handcuffs from the drawer. He got up and came to Tom and helped Tang Hu untie his handcuffs. "Sure enough, he is different from me now. The soldiers trained by him really have the style of his time. You see, your sense of investigation is very prominent. It seems that you should be the soldier he is proud of. Or he wouldn''t have called me for help. ¡± "after all, because of you, he made a phone call to my old brother who had not contacted me for several years. He even said that he would come to the door to drink with me some other day. It seems that my old brother still thinks highly of you Tang Hu then has some doubts in his heart. It seems that it should be his own officer and the director in front of him to say hello. But now that he has left the army, why does that officer have to help himself. According to the truth, I am no longer a soldier under the command of the chief. Moreover, according to what the director said to him, the chief and the director said that it seemed that he would call him because he had something to look for, and he would help him. Tang Hu then asked. "Then, secretary, do you know if my chief has told you what he wants to do with me? I want to know what it is that he came to me. " The director then shook his head. "I don''t know about it. After all, you know the character of your officer. His personality, he wants to talk to others, others must stop, if he does not want to let others know, no matter how you ask him, he is impossible to tell others. Since he has said what he wants to tell you, he will not tell me about it "So you should ask him about it." "Well, now I don''t have to do the record. I''ll write down a little bit for you later. Anyway, my old brother is almost the same as I said. Anyway, it''s because of your self-defense, and then my policeman was injured by mistake. It''s not a big problem. I''ll drive you right now. " Director, then led Tang Hu out of the police station. Then I came to my car. Then he motioned for Tang Hu to sit on it. After Tang Hu finished, the director then started the car. "By the way, where do you live now? Where am I going to send you? I don''t know where you live yet "This director, you can send me to the youth apartment. I live in that youth apartment. " Tang Hu replied.In the process of driving the car, the director then chatted with Tang Hu. "By the way, how are your officers? I haven''t contacted her for a long time. After all, it''s been 20 years. I haven''t seen him for more than 20 years. I don''t even know how he''s been. " "Our officer is in good health. And ah, I am very energetic now, and I like to train us. Every time, my comrades in arms, they are miserable. Every time we go back to the dormitory, we are directly paralyzed on the bed and don''t want to move The director heard Tang Hu say these words, and then some laugh. "Yes, it is true that he can do such a thing with his character. Indeed, it''s hard for you soldiers. To be a soldier under his hand must have been like going through hell. However, as long as you stick to it, your future achievements will certainly be brilliant. " "By the way, the director and our chief are comrades in arms, aren''t they?" Tang Hu then asked the director. "Yes, you and I have been friends in arms for many years. I was separated from him in the same unit. " "But unfortunately, we were still living in the same dormitory. And then, our relationship, it''s like a good friend. Although the two of us sometimes quarrel and quarrel, we both make progress in comparison and advance together. ¡± "but later, it was because we participated in a war together. In that war, for some reasons, I was unfortunately ambushed by the enemy, and then I could not continue to be a soldier in the army. Then, I followed the arrangement given to me, and then I came here to be an ordinary police chief. " "Although in this police chief, what is done is very relaxed. But I still miss those days when I was with my comrades in arms. Those days are really the happiest time for me Chapter 514 "Mr. director, I''m very sorry to remind you of the sad thing." Tang Hu is very sorry, said to the director. "The director didn''t matter but smile and Tang Wu said "Young man, this is nothing. I''ve already taken a look at it. After all, my own problems have been for many years. I am very proud that I was able to be a glorious soldier in the army. Although I left the army because of my physical problems, I will always be a member of the army in my heart. " "Although I left the army early now, I am not in the army. However, I am very happy that I am now the director of this place. After all, the pressure faced by the director is much less than before. Just look at the comparison between you and me. Although he is staying in the army, he is facing more things than I am facing. Now I am really, very relaxed, every day It''s really easy work. Much better than your officers. The director laughs "I didn''t expect you to be so easy-going, director. I really admire you, director. You have such a broad mind. It''s so easy to see the pros and cons of things. And then keep your heart happy forever. I think you are really good at this, director. " Tang Hu said with admiration. "Well, you little doll, don''t flatter me here. I''m old and I know myself. What can you say that you can''t open it even if you can''t? Anyway, I''m just like this now. I can''t go back to the army, and I''m tired of the life in the army. " "I still like this kind of life very much. You see, I have very free time every day, and then I can spend more time with my family, with my wife and children, and then, if I have time, I will take my wife and children with them to travel abroad, and then enjoy the beautiful scenery all over the country, and then enhance the feelings of our family, because in the beginning, I was a soldier For a while, I really have no spare time to accompany my wife "Although my wife really understands my situation and has never told me about these things, she is only paying silently by herself. At that time, because I was young and full of vigor, I always thought about contributing to the country. I devoted myself to the army affairs, and I wanted to make efforts." "And then I ignored a lot of things. Because of a lot of things? You are also a man. I think you can think clearly. A man should make his own contribution to the country, and then return to the motherland. This is what a man should do in his life. " "Maybe it was because I was too young to hide my edge. As the saying goes, trees show in the forest, and the wind will destroy them. I may be because of this truth." "Then in a fierce combat mission, I was ambushed by the enemy, and my body was subjected to many bullets from the enemy. Then although under the rescue of military doctors, I successfully survived. But the body after the surgery, or left the inevitable injury. The body is not as flexible as it was before the injury "So then, after the serious discussion above, I told me to take the second line and stop me from fighting in the first line." "I was quite open. It''s not too much about these things. Retreat to the second line. I never regret what I did "And I think I''m living very well now. You see, my daily work is also very relaxed, that is, in the scenic area, I will seriously deal with my work. Moreover, if you look at the public security of this place, it is much better than I imagined. There''s basically nothing to deal with. And then it will make my daily work much less. Then, I have enough time to accompany my children to grow up. " "Even though I ignored my wife before. But now I won''t. I am now, from the moment I was injured, my wife has always been with me, never give up, has been taking care of me, which makes my heart full of a lot of guilt for her "Because after I was with him, I soon went straight into the army. Then I went into the army. I compared with you, sir and we, and then improved our own strength. So I seldom had time to go home and have a look, and I seldom had time to go out with her. " "So during the period when he had been taking pictures of me in the hospital, I already thought very clearly in my heart. Although at the beginning of my injury, the doctor told me that I might not have a chance to go to the battlefield again, because my body could no longer allow me to do such intensive training. At that time, my heart almost collapsed. I am, is thinking, since I have become like this, I have become a disabled person, then what face do I have to live in this world? I might as well die on the battlefield and be a hero. ""That''s what I really thought in my mind. However, my wife at that time has really been taking care of me, with his actions to warm my heart. Then, I laughed at the idea I thought at the beginning. If you want to retire, you can also get the benefits of the second line. At least I don''t have to train so hard every day. I can also try some of the things I put down before "These new things are really much better than my training in the army. So, young man, I want to tell you a truth. It''s my own experience for a long time. You can listen to it as a story, or what you hear from it. It''s all like you. I''m just telling you about these things. " "Old man, I''m old, and I don''t know what you young people are thinking. But I only know one thing. When God closes a door for you, he will certainly open a window for you. Everything has the truth of everything, and there is a certain turning point behind everything. So don''t give up for a moment''s failure. " Chapter 515 "You must try to live well in the present. Maybe you will suffer some unexpected setbacks in your future life. Maybe you will suffer a fatal blow, but do not let your heart waver. You must always have a steel will in your heart. No event is absolutely good or bad. You may think this thing is bad, but if you think about it from another angle, it may be a good thing "So no matter what happens to you, don''t get flustered. This will affect your judgment. If you meet anything, you don''t let him think bad. If you think about anything, it has a good side. In this way, you will avoid a lot of bad things in your future life "This is what I call self-education. This self-education is really very important. If you let your mind think about the whole thing''s causes and consequences, then you will be very convenient to carry out the task. For you, it''s a purposeful task, not a aimless solution. There are essential differences between the two. " "I believe that if you have been a soldier under his hand for such a long time, with your wisdom, it should be easy to figure out the advantages and disadvantages of this." "I think I''m in favor of you for my old brother''s sake. That''s why I told you so much. You don''t think my old man has a lot of things to do and some meddlers. I''m just going to give you some suggestions based on my own experience in the army for so many years. I hope these things can give you some help in your future life, and I will be very happy "But you have to go your own way in the future. Whether you listen to my suggestions or not, it''s up to you whether you listen or not. I can only tell you my experience as a story, but you can still judge by yourself in the future. What''s more, if you can, you''d better find someone who can feel at ease and listen to your daily psychology. " "Because of people like us? Every day after a harsh training, my heart will always produce a little bit of emotion. If you don''t have a close person to communicate with him, these things will be pressed in your heart every day. This will take a long time. Although every time of careful thinking is very small, since being together will cause great psychological pressure, there will be an extremely large burden. " "So if you have a chance, you can still find someone who can make you trustworthy, and then tell him what you have in mind to lighten your psychological burden." "I have experienced it myself. It''s your officer, your officer, after he lost his child. He hardly mentioned it to anyone. But after I left the army? I heard something from some of his old comrades in arms, and then I knew about it. At that time, he was in a particularly critical period of war, and he had no time to allow him to digest himself and lose his beloved child on the battlefield "He took up the responsibility of being a commander in time. Continued to direct the battle. Although many of his own children are reluctant to think about it. There is no way to avoid it. After all, no one can calm down after losing his closest relatives. And he didn''t have time to digest, and he went straight into the battlefield. You can imagine the psychological pressure. " "If you want to think about it, a person has great pressure in his heart, and he has to take charge of the whole battlefield. All the military lives are on his own. In case one of his command mistakes, but the result is incalculable, it may kill the soldiers. So, she was really under a lot of pressure in that fight "So after the battle, he was directly in command. And he was very ill and went straight to the emergency center. And it''s a critical care unit. I was in a coma for three days and three nights. This should be his body''s sense of self-protection to force him to sleep. To ensure its own health. " "So I hope you can learn some lessons from this. Don''t bury anything in your heart. You need someone to listen to something in your heart. In this way, your psychological pressure will be much less, and when you do anything again, you will feel very relaxed in your heart, and this will not happen. " "By the way, young man, I haven''t asked you, how old are you this year? Do you have a girlfriend? " Director, and then take a look at Tang Hu. Tang Hu then some embarrassed scratched his head and said to the director. "I''m only twenty-one this year. I''ve just come down from the army. I''m not in love yet. Or I haven''t, I''ve been in love The director will not be the same as the chief is an old fox. From Tang Hu Gang just said this sentence, immediately caught a lot of key points. "Now that you''ve been in the army, don''t you mean you''ve come down from the army? That''s strange. Since you have left the army, why does that person still call me? Are there any misunderstandings between you"I can see from what your officer said to me just now, but he thinks highly of you in his heart, because he really belongs to the people who don''t go to the Sanbao hall for nothing. If he doesn''t have any important emergency, he won''t look for me at all. And just like what happened to you, even if he doesn''t call, you are a little boy There will be no big punishment. " "Maybe I''ll shut you up for a day, take notes for you, and let you go back tomorrow morning. It''s about one night. So you can see that it''s such a small thing that your chief will call me and let me release you now. I can really see from here that he really has a lot of respect for you. Besides, I think you should be a soldier material. And your age is the best time to be a soldier. Why did you leave the army? " Chapter 516 "Maybe I''ll shut you up for a day, take notes for you, and let you go back tomorrow morning. It''s about one night. So you can see that it''s such a small thing that your chief will call me and let me release you now. I can really see from here that he really has a lot of respect for you. Besides, I think you should be a soldier material. And your age is the best time to be a soldier. Why did you leave the army? " "Is there any misunderstanding between you and your officer? If there is any reason why you are embarrassed to say it, you can tell it to me. This old bone of mine told him that I still know the character of your officer. If you are afraid that you will turn around and punish you, you can tell me the story of the matter. Let me come forward and I will tell you about it. " "That''s what I just told you. There are some things you need to understand by yourself. Don''t hold it in your heart. Since your commander thinks highly of you and gives you enough room to play, why don''t you stay in the army and continue to serve as a soldier? If you are a soldier, you will have a good development. Your future is really a bright future. Why did you retire from the army at your best age? " "Is there something you have to do? Can you tell me, maybe I can think of a solution for you and share it for you. " The director said with his eyes fixed. Tang Hu heard the director''s concern for himself from what the director just said. This may be the concern of an elder, an elder and a younger generation. The director in front of him and his own officer are simply two different personalities. " Their officers are strict and serious to themselves, training is really very strict and hard, almost do not let themselves have any lazy time. And in front of this director, like a charitable elder, listen to his heart''s feelings carefully, as if he was comforting himself. Although the two people''s ways of speaking and caring are different, both of them are really concerned about themselves, which makes Tang Hu''s heart a little moved. "Thank you, director. You are so concerned about me. In fact, I left the army for some unavoidable reasons. I had to leave the army because of something happened to my family. Now I feel that after I entered this society, I found that my life in the army was quite different from that I had been in before. " "Although my life in the army is also very good, I feel that in social life, the strength I can improve should be unlimited. Because I think my promotion space in the army is really limited, because the army is always living in the army. If I have not experienced the baptism of daily social life, I think my strength will be improved much slower. And it won''t be big if it''s upgraded. " "Then one is because something happened in my family. The other is that I want to travel outside. As the ancients said, it is better to travel thousands of miles than to read thousands of books. I think I''m still honing my strength in social life, and then I can take revenge on my family. " "And another reason for me is that the army, like my first home, was given to me by the army, and life was nurtured by the army. So I don''t want to involve some unnecessary things in the army. I don''t want the army to be less pure because of my personal affairs. " "So I decided to leave the army after careful consideration." "I can also guess now, what kind of thing did the officer call me for? I think I should still be persuaded to go back to the army. I know how hard the army has made on me, and I know how much the chief executive hopes of me. " "I can only say that I have failed to live up to the expectations of the chief executive. But as you just said, everything has its advantages and disadvantages, right? Although I left the army, I can not improve my strength in the army, but I entered the society, I can hone myself in the society, because all kinds of things in the society are very honing people. So if I choose this path, then I don''t intend to regret it. " "What''s more, when I just wanted to withdraw from the army, I told the chief that I was also trying to stay. At that time, I told me a lot of things, that is to say, if I continue to work hard, I should be able to reach a very high level in the next few years, and my status will be very high, and my strength will be greatly improved. But I refused, sir. I don''t want to continue to improve my strength in the army. " "Just like you told me before, you went from the front line of the army, then pushed to the second line, and then slowly turned here to become the police chief. In this process, it is very tortuous. However, when I get to the position of director, I gradually put down my mind. Then I can enjoy some things that I can''t enjoy in the army, and then I can make up for some things I regret before"Although I didn''t think about it at that time, you thought so much and thought so deeply, but I believe that I should temper my determination in social life." "And I think there must be something to tell me about this matter. And most likely, it''s because the officer wants to talk to me on the phone and continue to persuade me to come back and return to the army. " "The director then shook his head helplessly." "You also know the temperament of your officer. He just takes a fancy to you. He doesn''t want to give up on you. I think he is just because you are an excellent seedling, so he would like to detain you and return to the army. If you were any ordinary person, he would not. I think you should also understand the hard work of your commander. He has devoted his whole life to the army. I really admire him. " "So in this case, he wants to keep you, and then you want to hone yourself in the society, so you two talk about it. Then you can make clear what you want to express to your office Chapter 517 "Why don''t you call you right now? Anyway, it''s still a long way from the apartment. Why don''t you call your officer now. " Tang Hu then said helplessly. "I just came out in a hurry. I left my mobile phone at home. I don''t have a mobile phone with me now. I just want to call the officer. I can''t help it now." "It''s easy to say, you take my mobile phone. Here, this is my mobile phone. You can call him back directly from the "number" in the call record After Tang Hu took over the mobile phone. Then open the address book and find the "call record". Then click call back. After the phone rang twice, it was picked up. "Is it over? Then you call me and let me know. But the question is, are you at this point now? How do you feel like you''re so tardy about this? I don''t think it will be so slow if you are efficient. What''s the problem in the middle "Well, sir, I''m Tang Hu. The director is driving me home, and then he asks me to call you and ask what''s going on On the other end of the phone, there was a bit of silence. It was a long time before the sound came out. "Oh, it seems that you already know everything. It seems that you also know that I let the director take special care of you. "Indeed, I called the director to let you out in advance. I really have something to look for you. I guess you can guess what it is. The main purpose of my call to you this time is to enable you to continue to return to the army. You can deal with those things after you are in the army and have been promoted to enough strength. " "I know you have your own opinions, but I hope you can recognize your own talents. I don''t want you, so waste it." Tang Hu was silent for a moment. And then he spoke. "Thank you for your recognition, sir. How can I be worthy of you? I have come to me repeatedly to persuade me to return to the army. Sir, you really look up to me. In fact, I''m really an ordinary soldier. I really can''t afford you, sir. You think highly of me. I''m really flattered. " "Moreover, I have really thought it over, and the training I have received in social life is no less than that in the army. I have trained in the army for so many years. You must know my training intensity, but I have been training in the army for such a long time, but I feel that my own strength has been improved Limited. " "So I also combined my training content in the army for so many years, and after this incident, I decided to leave the army, get involved in the society, and improve my strength. Because in social life, I did not experience any difficulties. I just want to get to know myself again in the society. " "I think if I can really recognize my strength in the society, I think it will not be difficult to improve my strength. I hope to get your approval, sir. " And then there was silence, sir. "Have you really thought about it? Maybe this is the last time I''ll give you a chance to return to the army. Now that you have really made a decision, I have nothing to say. But I hope you can achieve your own goals. " "Now that you''ve decided to leave, I''d like to say one more heartfelt word to you. No matter what you meet in the future, you should remember the words I said to you. These words are not forgetting the original intention. " "No matter what kind of difficulties you encounter in the future, no matter what kind of things you encounter in the future, you should always remember the four words of" original intention ". You should always keep your original intention. Don''t let the real life of some of the desire smoke Tao to blind your eyes, do not let your mind stained with these false filth "It helps me in the end. I hope you can have better development in the future. Remember that you are in my hands. The soldier who comes out can never be a coward or a turtle with a shrinking head. Do you know? " "Yes, sir. I will always be your soldier. I will never forget what you just said to me. I will always remember the four words you just said to me: never forget the original heart. " "Sir, I will never forget your help in the army. Thank you so much for all these years. I will always be grateful to you. " Just when Tang Hu wanted to continue to say something. The phone was hung up. This let Tang Hu just want to say the words, hold back to go back. Director saw Tang Hu''s eyes a little wet, and then comforted said. "All right. Your officer is also a man of true temperament. She may be a bit insincere when she hears what you just said. Maybe he is also very sad now. After all, it is suitable for you to get along for a long time. If you leave at once, you should really be reluctant to part with you. ""He didn''t mean to hang up on you, but he didn''t want you to find his vulnerable side when you left. He''s going to hang up. You don''t have to think about it in your mind. Your officer is such a man. Always leave the strongest side of your heart to you. " Tang Hu then rubbed his eyes silently. Then he nodded heavily. "I see, chief. Thank you for persuading me just now. Maybe what you just said to me, let me more firmly believe in the direction I want to move forward in the future. It can be said that you gave me the goal to move forward. I must thank you. " "Well, thank you so much. I''m satisfied that what I just said can help you. In fact, what I said is just empty talk. In fact, it depends on your own efforts and efforts. All things are up to you to solve. What I said just points out a direction for you, and can''t give you any practical help "You have a long way to go in the future, and you have a lot to go. Come on, boy. To be honest, I really like you very much. Your future development will certainly not be limited to this small city. Your future development stage will certainly be in the whole world. At that time, you will surely bloom your most dazzling light. " Chapter 518 "Secretary, thank you for your recognition. I will certainly live up to your expectations of me, and I will certainly try my best. I want my own style. " "In the future, I will grow up to be a person who can make the world tremble. It''s not a dream, it''s just a goal on my way forward. " "Well, it''s good to have ambition. I hope you will not fail to live up to the expectations of your officer and me." Director, then stop the car, have a look, said to Tang Hu. "Well, young man, here you are. You can go down by yourself at the door of the apartment you just told me. I won''t get off the bus and I won''t give you a ride. After all, it''s so late that I have to go home to accompany my wife and children. In addition, if you encounter any difficulties or difficulties in the future, when you can''t solve them by yourself, you can come to the police station to find me. " "Although the things I said may not help you, I can also give you advice and help you. Sleep, I see that my old friend is very fond of you, I also regard you as a very amiable younger generation. Remember, if you need anything, you can come to me in the police station. I will be able to get close to my full strength and see if I can help you Tang Hu got out of the car and said to the police chief. "Thank you, director. Thank you for your attention and care. I will certainly live up to your expectations. And thank you for your support. It is you who have strengthened my determination on this road. I will certainly live out a look to show you that I can also make good achievements in the society "Take your time, chief." Tang Hu watched the police chief''s car walk away slowly in the street until he could not see the tail light. Tang Hu then shook his head and sighed. Then I turned around and started to go back to my apartment. When Tang Hu came to the door of the apartment, he opened the door of the apartment and saw that the light in the apartment was not turned off. Then I found Fang Miao''s figure on the sofa. Tang Hu then asked like a girl sitting on the sofa. "Why are you still up so late? Don''t you have something to do tomorrow? Can you get up tomorrow if you stay up so late? " Fang Miao also heard the sound of opening the door, then turned his head to look at the direction of the door, and found that Tang Hu was back. Then I heard Tang Hu ask himself. Fang Miao then gave Tang Hu a white eye. Then he said to Tang Hu. "You think I''m as big hearted as you are. I sleep when I say I go to bed. The problem is that now such a big thing has happened. Can you make me sleep at ease? My heart is full of thinking that this kind of thing happened these days, how can I sleep? It can be said that I am in a good mood now. " "By the way, you have come back. Has everything been settled? The police didn''t have any particularly severe torture on you, did they? " Tang Hu shook his head. "No, I just made a record there and told the police that it was OK. Then, in fact, there was nothing, and then I was sent back." Fang Miao breathed a sigh of relief. Then suddenly thought of what to Tang Hu said. "By the way, I want to tell you something. Just after you were taken away by the police, I was worried. When I was afraid, suddenly a call came from your mobile phone, as if I was looking for something to do with you." "Then, he claimed to be your boss, and I told him you were out and there was no time to call him back. Then, he wanted to call you very much, as if he had something important to say to you, and then he asked me what you were doing. Then I thought that since he was your officer, I would give him a brief account of what had just happened "And then he came back and said," you can''t fix it. It looks like that person should really be your boss. You''ve just been taken away by the police. It hasn''t been long before. Then you''re released. Sure enough, he didn''t lie to me or cheat me "By the way, the person who claimed to be your boss just now also said that he wanted you to call him back when you came back, as if there was something important to look for you. When you left, you didn''t even have your mobile phone. Would you like to call him back now Fang Miao then quickly picked up the mobile phone on the table and handed it to Tang Hu. Tang Hu took the mobile phone, and then said to Fang Miao. "Thank you very much. I answered this call for me. I just called him on their phone in the car. That''s the person you just called. I called him back. I already explained everything on the way to him." "So I don''t have to call him back now. Thank you for your concern for me, Fang Miao." "Well, you''ve been worried about me all night. It''s too late now, or you can go to have a rest now. After all, you have to do something yourself tomorrow. I''m not very good. I''m taking up too much of your time. After all, my arrival today may have broken your daily routine. ""By the way, since I want to live here for a long time, what kind of rules should you and I make? After all, we are all widows and orphans. Now we live under the same roof. If we don''t set rules, I''m afraid that if something happens, it won''t be easy to solve it. " "Besides, our living habits may be different. Now let''s solve these problems first, so as to avoid some conflicts in our daily life." Fang Miao turned to think about it, and this is the truth. After all, in the past, this apartment had only one person to live, and I could live as I wanted. But now it''s different. Now it''s different. Now there''s another person in the apartment, and he''s a heterosexual. Therefore, under the premise of living together, we must make a decent rule to restrict ourselves and each other. Otherwise, in case you have your own personal habits affecting each other, it''s very bad. "Well, let''s sit down and talk about their own personalities and requirements in life. Let''s see if we can work out a unified standard, and then, after all, we have to live together in this apartment for a long time. If there are some norms, it will be easier for us to get along with each other. ¡± Chapter 519 Tang Hu nodded and agreed with Fang Miao. "It''s true that, after all, we used to live in different ways. Let me first talk about myself. I used to be a soldier in the army, and then I may be a bit lax in life. And I haven''t got along with any opposite sex before, so I may not have any experience in this respect. Maybe some of my actions may have some bad impression on you. But you should believe that those are purely unintentional actions, and my original intention is certainly not to do something bad to you. " Fang Miao nodded. Let''s sit down and discuss the details. "OK, but I think it''s up to you to decide the content. After all, I don''t have much demand for life. I just can live. I don''t have any special requirements in this respect. I''m mainly to see if you have any special requirements in this aspect of life? I''ll see if I can avoid affecting you Fang Miao then thought about it carefully and said to Tang Hu. "Well, I''ll think of some first. Then we''ll do it first. If you have anything you want to add, you can also put forward it at any time. After all, it''s impossible for us to live in this apartment. Let me just give some opinions, and you must have some living habits." "I think the first thing we should pay attention to is hygiene. After all, we live in this apartment together, and we should do this together. After all, I still have a lot of requirements for sanitation. I used to live by myself, so I''ll clean it by myself. But if we live alone now, we''ll clean it at different times. " "I think we should be able to rotate when we clean, that is, I clean today and you clean tomorrow, so we can rotate slowly. Just keep the apartment clean every day. Do you think that''s ok? " Tang Hu then nodded and said to Fang Miao. "Well, I don''t have any opinion about what you said just now. Do you have anything else to say? You can go on "In fact, I don''t have the experience of living with a boy, and I don''t have any experience with the opposite sex. However, since we get along with each other, I think we should take care of each other''s personal privacy. If you live together, you need to pay attention. And if you can, I hope you can pay attention to your personal dress. On the one hand, if I am in the apartment, I still hope you can dress neatly. At least, please don''t, don''t be naked Tang Hu then laughed. To Fang Miao. "No, I certainly would not. And now that I''ve talked about it, I remember that I just bought a lot of daily necessities in the supermarket this afternoon. I don''t know where I should put them. I keep them in my bedroom all the time now. I don''t know where you put them. I dare not leave them anywhere Fang Miao then thought about it. After a while, he said to Tang Hu. "In terms of personal items, I think we should use them separately, such as towels, toothpaste and so on. Let''s use our own, or I''ll take the note and sign our own names on each of our daily necessities, so that we can use them separately." "And the bathroom seems to be just the living room. I hope we can all pay a little attention. That''s all I can think of. Do you have anything else to add? " Tang Hu then shook his head and said to Fang Miao. "I have nothing to say. In fact, these are what you just said. They are almost complete. I have nothing to say. By the way, I have not asked you whether you are in school now? Are you still working? " "I''m still in the stage of school, if I would spare some time every day to do part-time work. In fact, I have a lot of free time in my college life. I use this free time to find a part-time job outside to make up for my daily expenses. " "Because I want to do a part-time job, it will be very late to finish my part-time job every day, so I directly rent an apartment outside, that is, here, I did not live in the public dormitory of the school." "By the way, you''d better not make too much noise when you bring your friends home in the future, because I''m afraid it will affect the neighbors around you." Tang Hu said to Fang Miao. "I will pay attention to these problems. Oh, so you are still a college student. It''s rare for me to see a girl on her own. Clearly still in the school stage, but the use of free time to work out, do not rest Tang Hu said with some admiration. "By the way, I have already introduced myself. What do you do now?" "I, I used to be a soldier. Please, sir. Now I have no job for myself"And, I think, I should have a lot of free time every day. So I usually cook and eat at home. Although the food outside is also very good, but I always feel that the food made by myself is more comfortable. So if you have time, you can come to the apartment and we can eat together. After all, it''s about adding a pair of chopsticks. " Tang Hu Gang just finished this sentence, let Fang Miao''s eyes immediately brighten. Fang Miao then asked politely. "If you cook every day, will it affect you? Is it too much trouble for you? " It''s mainly because Fang Miao is at school, so he eats in the school canteen most of the time. Moreover, Fang Miao has been fed up with the food in the canteen for a long time. Early did not want to eat in the school canteen, just because they can not cook, and there is no spare time to cook, so has been in the canteen to eat. Now the boy who wants to rent with himself has offered to cook. This makes Fang Miao''s heart become active. It''s just that although it''s full, I''m very excited. But as a girl''s reserved, or to a little bit of restraint of their own emotional excitement. So Fang Miao will be very implicit, and Tang Hu said it would be too troublesome. Chapter 520 Tang Hu seems to see the excitement in the girl''s heart. Then some helpless shake head said. "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I like to make something to eat every day. If you don''t mind the trouble of going back and forth, you can come home from lunch every day. Anyway, it''s about adding a pair of chopsticks. It doesn''t matter. I''m not in trouble Fang Miao said shyly. " then I can''t eat the rice you cooked for nothing. Or I''ll pay for the dishes. I can''t always let you suffer on your own. After all, if you want to cook, you have to be responsible for buying vegetables, coming back to cook, and a series of things. After all, you have your own business to deal with. I can''t leave everything to you. I don''t do anything myself, and then I enjoy the fruits of my labor in vain. I''ll be upset Tang Hu shrugged helplessly and said to Fang Miao. "In fact, I don''t care about them. It doesn''t matter what you do. If you really feel uneasy about it, you can do it after eating every day. Is that ok? When we cook, we work together. I''ll buy the dishes and cook, and you''ll do the dishes. " "Well, I''ll take charge of the dishes washing. Do you really have nothing to do with it?" Fang Miao looks at Tang Hu. Tang Hu then waved his hand and said to Fang Miao. Well, you don''t have to be responsible for the dishes. You don''t have to be responsible for the dishes. You don''t have to be responsible for the dishes. You don''t have to worry about it. And as long as you don''t dislike the food I cook, it''s OK. I''ve been cooking at home a long time ago, but I''ve been a soldier outside in recent years. Maybe I can''t get back some skills. However, there should be no big problem. We should practice more times and the technology should come back. ¡± "what time do you usually go to school tomorrow morning anyway?" Fang Miao, then said with a little laugh. "Tomorrow is a holiday. I don''t have to go to school tomorrow. I can say that I will stay at home during the day, and then I should take part-time job in the evening. In the evening, it usually ends around eight o''clock, and then arrives at the apartment just over eight o''clock. " "Well, I''ll make a simple meal in the morning to see if there''s something delicious to do. I''ll cook something delicious at the next meal tomorrow afternoon. In the evening, I may not come back. You should solve it by yourself. " Fang Miao then asked with some doubts. "Do you have something to solve tomorrow night?" "Well, in fact, nothing important is that my comrade in arms invited me to his house for dinner tomorrow. Then I have already promised others, so I have no way to refuse his invitation. So I have to eat at his house tomorrow night "I don''t know what time we''ll finish tomorrow, so tomorrow night, if you come, you finish your own business, if you find that I haven''t come, you don''t need to keep a light for me, you can go to bed by yourself. Anyway, I have the key to this apartment in my hand. I can come back by myself. " "Good. I''ll take a look at it tomorrow. Let''s exchange our contact information. After all, if there is something to solve, we can also contact each other. This is more convenient. " "Yes, no problem." After Tang ran and Fang Miao exchanged mobile phone numbers. The two then went on to discuss some specific matters in the living room, and then went back to their respective rooms to sleep. Because the general things have been said almost very clearly, that is, some small issues, we need to talk to each other and understand. The next morning. Tang Hu got up early. Because Tang Hu has the habit of getting up early and running in the morning every day. And then, though it''s not right now. Tang Hu intends to stick to this habit all the time. Tang Hu usually runs very early in the morning, usually at six o''clock. Because at this time, if you get up in the morning and run in the morning, the weather is still cool, not so stuffy. Moreover, there are very few vehicles on the street at this time. There are also very few people. So it''s very suitable to train for morning running alone. Tang Hu got up and cleaned up. Quietly put on the apartment door, and then ready to start the morning run. Tang Huchen runs around the apartment. Because Tang Hu doesn''t know what kind of specific facilities are near the apartment. This morning running, it is also easier to deepen their understanding of the surrounding environment. After the training of Tang Huchen running, it has been more than 40 minutes. Tang Hu then looked at the time, it was too late. And Tang Hu now has a very important question. Tang Hu does not know whether there are suitable materials for breakfast at home. This is a very important question. If there is no material, how can I make breakfast? This makes Tang Hu very wrong. So Tang Hu really can''t help it, and then in the neighborhood, and then find a breakfast stall, in this stall, and then bought some fried dough sticks and soybean milk. Then Tang Hu is going to eat these fried dough sticks and soybean milk for breakfast.When Tang Hu comes back to the apartment with the breakfast he bought. Tang Hu opens the door and puts his things on the table. He is ready to ask Fang Miao to get up for dinner. Tang Hu then looked at the time and then felt himself. The temperature of the breakfast he bought found that breakfast should be the best to eat now. If it gets cold after a while, it''s past its best eating time. Then Tang Hu couldn''t help it. Then he knocked on Fang Miao''s door. To the people inside. "Fang Miao, I just went out to buy some breakfast. Then you can get up and have breakfast." Fang Miao is sleeping soundly in his room. Then suddenly I heard someone calling his name. Convenient, and then vaguely agreed. Then the eyes opened in a daze. Fang Miao then opened the door and asked. "Well? What''s up? What happened? I just heard someone calling me Tang Hu hears Fang Miao''s inquiry and turns around to answer. Then something unexpected happened to Tang Hu. And this thing almost let Tang Hu blood spurt. Because Fang Miao sleeps in her pajamas every day. Moreover, Fang Miao was very dishonest when he was sleeping. Because in the past, Fang Miao has never found this problem. After all, I live alone. Fang Miao never cared about this aspect. But now it''s different. There''s another person in the house. However, it was only one day after all, and it was difficult for Fang Miao to change. Fang Miao then subconsciously thinks that he is still living alone. And then there was the most embarrassing scene. Chapter 521 Because Fang Miao sleeps in her pajamas every day. Moreover, Fang Miao was very dishonest when he was sleeping. Because in the past, Fang Miao has never found this problem. After all, I live alone. Fang Miao never cared about this aspect. But now it''s different. There''s another person in the house. However, it was only one day after all, and it was difficult for Fang Miao to change. Fang Miao then subconsciously thinks that he is still living alone. And then there was the most embarrassing scene. Fang Miao''s pajamas belong to that kind of silk. They are very light and comfortable to wear. The crux of the problem is the pajamas. Fang Miao is extremely dishonest in sleeping. Then it is caused that Fang Miao is not well dressed after getting up now. However, Fang Miao is still in a confused stage, so he is not aware of his gaffe. Or in a confused question. But Tang Hu is not. Tang Hu wakes up early, and after more than 40 minutes of morning running, he is very energetic. Tang Hu then saw Tang Hu''s blood spurting scene. Fang Miao''s pajamas belong to that kind of sling. One shoulder strap had come off the arm. Moreover, because Fang Miao just woke up, he was still in a confused stage, which made Tang Hu more difficult to control. Fortunately, Tang Hu was trained in the army after all, so he could control these temptations a little. Although Tang Hu has not experienced this before, but Tang Hu still relies on his own firm willpower to force his eyes, not to look at that aspect. Tang Hu then slightly side, said to Fang Miao. "That''s when I saw you sleeping, and then I wanted to wake you up and have breakfast with you. And then there''s nothing else. " After a while, Tang Hu said reluctantly. "By the way, and you, your clothes are a little irregular, you''d better pay attention to it." After Tang Hu finished speaking, he turned and left directly and went to the dining table. After such a long time, Fang Miao gradually woke up from that confused state. Then, I didn''t feel surprised to hear the first half of what Tang Hu just said to himself, but the latter part of Tang Hu''s words let the publication, and then some doubts. What''s wrong with your clothes? Then he put on his clothes and looked down at his red face. And then ran straight into the bathroom like a puff of smoke. Fang Miao is now from blush to neck. Fang Miao has never felt such shame. I have never made such a fool of myself in front of a opposite sex. Fang Miao then asked himself in his heart. How can I even forget such a basic thing? It''s probably because I didn''t pay attention to my image before. What''s more, if there is one more person in my family, I may not have accepted it. I think I live alone in my subconscious, so it happened today. It is absolutely impossible for such a thing to happen again in the future. I must pay attention to the situation. Otherwise, if such things happen again today, how can we face Tang Hu in the future? It''s really embarrassing. Fang Miao then washed his face with cold water, forcing himself to calm down. Fang Miao, you should be calm now, you should be calm. Although such a thing happens, you don''t want to happen, but it has already happened. You should calm down to deal with it. But he didn''t seem to look at himself with his eyes. Didn''t he really have a little bit of attraction? Do you really have no charm? This makes Fang Miao doubt himself for the first time. However, it seems that there are some people in the school who are idle and have nothing to do, so they take a so-called school flower list. I seem to be one of the school flower rankings. What''s more, when my classmates look at themselves, their eyes seem to be full of desires. Although I hate those eyes, I can see from them that I should still be a very attractive person. But why can''t it work in Tang Hu? Is it true that they were in the past are self righteous? So the girl is really a very troublesome creature, but also a very contradictory creature. If you take to appreciate his eyes, look at a girl, he will think you are very color, you have what intention and desire to him. But if you don''t go to see him, he will think you are an abnormal man, you will not think she is very beautiful. She''ll be angry with you, too. So girls are a particularly troublesome creature. Published in the heart after a fierce conflict, and then let himself sober up, and then seriously comb their own, tidy up their own clothes. Then I went out of the bathroom to the dining table. When they got to the table, they were both very embarrassed. Tang Hu''s is because he seems to have seen something he shouldn''t have seen, so now he is very embarrassed and doesn''t know what to say. Because of him, I don''t know if I should admit my mistake now. After all, I accidentally saw other people''s bodies. After all, it''s my fault. So Tang Hu is now hesitating whether to open his mouth or not.And Fang Miao''s side is also particularly embarrassed. After all, I was seen by others because of my untidy clothes. All this is the result of one''s own carelessness. What''s more, after I had such close contact with the man in front of me yesterday, I was seen again this morning. Fang Miao was originally a very sensitive girl in her heart, and also a very shy girl. It''s the first time I''ve seen this, so the hummingbird also doesn''t know what to do now. After a while, Tang Hu said to Fang Miao. "Well, this morning, when I went out for a morning run, I thought that there should be no food at home to make breakfast. Then I bought some breakfast outside, and then I came back to ask you to have dinner." Fang Miao then kept his head down and ate his breakfast in front of him in a stuffy voice. Not a word. After Tang Hu finished this sentence, he also fell into silence. Tang Hu is also the first time to get along with the opposite sex, also do not know how to deal with this kind of thing. Chapter 522 So it''s a bit embarrassing for two people to eat this meal. Tang Hu did not know how to resolve the embarrassing situation. Because Tang Hu is also a relatively shy person, after all, it is the "first time I met such a thing.". Tang Hu doesn''t know whether to apologize or not. Finally, Tang Hu thought it was his own problem, so he should first apologize and resolve some embarrassment with Fang Miao. "Fang Miao, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to tell you about it just now, and I didn''t mean to see it. Besides, I didn''t even look at it carefully, so I turned my head Tang Hu doesn''t know what he just said, how stupid. After hearing Tang Hu finish this sentence, Fang Miao immediately turned red. Fang Miao did not intend to continue to tangle in this matter. Because this is after all all all their own, some did not pay attention to. There is no way to take advantage of it. And it can also be regarded as the compensation for the Oolong incident done by Danghu yesterday. After all, I did frame up Tang Hu yesterday, and I did such an angry thing to Tang Hu yesterday, but Tang Hu still forgave himself and didn''t get angry with him, and he still wanted to take on the whole thing after something happened. Fang Miao in real life, really no one of the opposite sex is so easy to himself, except his father. This makes Fang Miao, who had no waves in her heart, has a trace of waves in her heart. It can be said that Fang Miao had a slight affection for Tang Hu for the first time in his heart. Although this does not let Fang Miao realize that he has a good impression on Tang Hu. But it is true. Because Fang Miao in real life, the opposite sex around him is aimed at Fang Miao''s good-looking appearance. No one really cares about Fang Miao''s life. Because Fang Miao also met many people in the University, of course, many people want to pursue Fang Miao. This makes Fang Miao''s heart always have some troubles. Because the way that those people pursue Fang Miao is to give Fang Miao something very valuable. Or put a bunch of roses on Fang Miao in public places to show her love for Fang Miao. Fang Miao himself is not interested in these things, and Fang Miao is also a kind of girl who likes quiet very much. She doesn''t like to be conspicuous and special at all. Because in this case, the hummingbird will be placed in a special position. This will make many people pay attention to Fang Miao. Fang doesn''t like it. It''s so conspicuous. Fang Miao only wants to live a stable and down-to-earth life in college, and doesn''t want to be special. However, because Fang Miao''s appearance is too beautiful. So that led to the introduction of bees and butterflies. So in these university life, more closed their hearts. Fang Miao lived in the University. Although many people pursued him, Fang Miao wanted to talk to Fang Miao, but Fang Miao refused. Because of the performance of these people in university life, Fang Miao doesn''t want to fall in love in University. However, from the concern of Tang Hu team Fang Miao last night, Fang Miao''s heart had a little fluctuation. So Fang Miao, coupled with the things he did to Tang Hu yesterday, has a sense of guilt. Therefore, although Fang Miao is a little shy about this morning''s affairs, he is not too entangled. However, the focus of Fang Miao''s entanglement is not that his body was seen a little bit by Tang Hu. However, after seeing his body, Tang Hu didn''t show any shyness. Instead, he turned around directly, which made Fang Miao doubt his charm. Sometimes girls are such strange creatures. If you show her a little bad expression, she will think you are very color, and then do not want to pay attention to you. However, if you ignore her at all, indicating that she has no interest in her body, she will be very angry and she will ignore you. Fang Miao finds that Tang Hu has just mentioned something just now, which makes Fang Miao''s heart just quiet. Fang Miao''s heart again produced a little waves. It seems that he is not a fool. Since he can think of admitting his mistake to himself, it should show that he may be shy. I''m sorry for what happened to him. This proves that my body is still very attractive. I was just thinking about something. How could I have thought of such a thing. Is this really me? What''s wrong with me today? I never thought about these things before. Fang Miao, Fang Miao. You have to recognize you now. You are about to fall. Fang Miao then shook his head in a hurry. To Tang Hu. "Well, well, let''s call it a day. I know you didn''t mean it, and I''m responsible for the problem. So it''s not your responsibility alone. You don''t have to apologize to me about it. And then I''ve just forgotten about it, and you''re going to mention it. Are you trying to humiliate me? " Fang Miao asked Tang Hu with his head down. Tang Hu quickly waved his hand. "No, how could I have such an idea? I''m not insulting you at all. I''m really sorry for what I just did. I really don''t mean anything else Fang Miao didn''t know. After listening to this sentence, he thought of something in his heart, and then suddenly asked."Another thing is, just now you can look at me carefully, but why did you turn your head and stop looking at me? Am I really not attractive?" Fang Miao had some regrets after asking this sentence. How can I ask such a question? Is this really what I can ask? What happened to me today? I don''t know what it''s about today. I''m a girl. How can I ask such a shy thing? And still asked a boy, asked her if she was not attractive, why he didn''t look at it, so that Tang Hu felt that he was deliberately seducing him. Let him deliberately look at his body. Can Tang Hu think that he is a serious girl? Tang Hu is also confused by Fang Miao''s question. Tang Hu can''t think of anything to answer the question just now. Tang Hu can''t tell Fang Miao that your body is so beautiful. Let me have a look. It''s impossible for Tang Hu to say such a thing. If Tang Hu says such a thing, then Tom and Fang Miao can''t be friends, and Fang Biao''s affection for Tang Hu''s loss will disappear. Chapter 523 Tang Hu can''t say, ah, your body is really not attractive, you are really not good-looking, so I can''t look at your body, so also can''t be a friend. And Tang Hu, because of his own reasons, does not want Fang Miao to think that he is a particularly shy person. Therefore, Tang Hu''s brain was short circuited when Fang Miao asked such a question. I can''t think of a perfect answer. Fang Miao then felt that it was not normal to ask a boy who had just known him for a day. Moreover, a normal person would not answer a question like this. Fang Miao then immediately said to Tang Hu. "I''m sorry, I just said what you don''t hear. I''m full. I''ll go back to my room first. After you finish eating, you can put your bowl on the table. I''ll come out and I''ll clean up the dishes and chopsticks. As I said last night, if you cook, I''ll clean up the dishes and chopsticks. I can''t let you do all the work alone, so my heart will be in the heart can''t bear. I''m going to blame myself After eating, Fang Miao got up and left his seat and went back to his room directly. After returning to the room, Fang Miao closes the door and immediately lies down on the bed and covers himself with a quilt. Then he said to himself. What happened to me today? Fang Miao, what''s wrong with you today? Are you really because of the man in front of you, and then you forget everything before? And how could you ask such a shy thing? Although I do want to know whether I am attractive to him. Oh, it''s so annoying. On the contrary, Tang Hu, who sits at the dining table, is covered. I don''t know what to do now. After Tang Hu finished his meal, he put all the dishes away and put them in the sink. After all, all the girls said that they would let him do the dishes himself. If he did these jobs again, it would be bad if he met another girl who was not happy. After putting the dishes and chopsticks, Tang Hu went back to his room. Because the specific world has been discussed last night, and also with the girl Fang Miao all things are clear. I think it''s more convenient to live here. Therefore, Tang Hu did not intend to continue to change places to rent. After all, it is not easy to find a place where the rent is cheap and I like it very much. So Tang Hu plans to rest in the apartment in the morning, because the landlord will talk with Tang Hu about specific matters. So he would finish his morning work first, and then, in the afternoon, if he had time, he would go to do something, or in the afternoon, he would go to the underground boxing ground to have a look at the sealing line. Go and see what kind of organization that underground shopping mall is. Then I went to his house to have dinner with my old brother and old comrades in arms. Tang Hu arranged his next trip clearly. Because Tang Hu every day will do their own things will be arranged early. Because in this way, things will appear to be in good order, and will not suddenly think of a thing will not panic. These are good habits that Tang Hu cultivated in the army. Tang Hu returned to the house and did not wait long. Then there was a knock on the door of the apartment. Then he got up and immediately went to open the door of the apartment. Then, Tang Hu found that it was the landlord who came to the apartment. As soon as the landlord saw that Tang Hu opened the door, he immediately asked Tang Hu. Tang Hu, did nothing dangerous happen last night? I didn''t come to see you last night. It''s my responsibility. After all, if such a big thing happens, I must come here to have a look. The landlord said with some remorse. Tang Hu then immediately waved his hand and said. "It''s nothing big, landlord. You don''t have to blame yourself. This matter has nothing to do with you, Mr. landlord. We have done it ourselves. We have done it ourselves. We have done it ourselves. We have to bear it ourselves. It is impossible for you, Mr. landlord, to be responsible. " "By the way, did the police come to arrest you last night? I forgot to ask what happened to you last night? I just heard Xiaomiao say something to me on the phone. It seems that Xiaomiao regards you as a bad person and calls the police. Then I told Xiaomiao that you should pretend to be lovers or that you are going out on business. Then, he returned home early and ended his business trip. " "Then you want to give your girlfriend a surprise, that is to say, you want to buy a surprise, and then you are taking a bath at home. Suddenly, Xiaomiao comes back at this time, but Xiaomiao doesn''t know that you have come back. Xiaomiao regards you as a bad person. And then they called the police. " "I think it''s possible for the police to make such a statement. After all, there is nothing wrong with that. The police will give you a warning and won''t say anything more with you. After all, the police should have met something like this. So it shouldn''t be, because this kind of situation brings you into the police station. "The landlord asked Tang Hu eagerly. Tang Hu then said with some embarrassment. "Indeed, Mr. landlord, the way you provided was very good, and there was no big mistake at that time. And then we were convinced by the police. Those policemen also taught us the same thing, and that''s what happened. But I still had an embarrassing thing "I used to be a soldier for several years, and then when I was a soldier, I actively trained my personal strength and coping ability, and then my emergency response ability can be regarded as very strong. Then the moment I opened the door, those policemen suddenly came to my face. Then, I might say it was muscle memory, and then I beat the plain clothes police "If it didn''t happen, we should have no problem last night, but I beat the plainclothes police, and the problem is very serious." At the beginning, the landlord heard Tang Hu say that he had used his own method. Then he felt that there was no problem. The police also said a meal, and then it was over. The landlord had already put his heart down. But later Tang Hu said that he beat the police, so the landlord just put down the heart immediately hung up. Chapter 524 At the beginning, the landlord heard Tang Hu say that he had used his own method. Then he felt that there was no problem. The police also said a meal, and then it was over. The landlord had already put his heart down. But later Tang Hu said that he beat the police, so the landlord just put down the heart immediately hung up. It''s not just a little bit different from cheating the police. After all, according to the way I just said, at most, I would be educated by the police and said that it would be good to pay attention to it next time. However, beating the police, whether intentional or unintentional, is also an attack on the police. If the police are serious about attacking the police, they will go to jail. This is not a small thing at all. It''s not that easy to solve. Mr. landlord, and then immediately asked eagerly. "What''s the matter with you? Have you ever been hurt? After all, you attacked the plainclothes police. Although it was unintentional, you also attacked the police. Did the police do anything to you? Do you need anything I can do for you? If you need me to do something for you, you can tell me quickly. You must not hide it. You must not solve it by yourself. After all, your own power is limited. What you can do by yourself is very limited. If you have any difficulties, you must tell me. After all, now I''m your landlord, too. And you also happened in my house, how to say, I also have a certain responsibility. I will never shirk these responsibilities and put everything on your own. You can rest assured that if anything happens, I will help you Tang Hu was very moved by Mr. Tang''s words. Because, if anything like this happens to anyone, the first thing that comes to mind is to find an excuse for yourself and expand all responsibilities. Don''t let yourself take any responsibility. Don''t let your own interests suffer any loss. This is what most people do. It''s like if there is a new landlord, something like Tang Hu happens. The first time is to let Tang Hu move out of this place immediately, and then try to escape this responsibility. He would not think of Tang Hu for Tang Hu''s sake like the landlord he met. He even told Tang Hu that he would share the responsibility with him. Although he had no relationship with the landlord at all, the landlord still told Tang Hu that because this is his own house, he also has responsibility. Tang Hu really felt that his luck was very good, although since his father died unfortunately, he has experienced a low period of life. But Tang Hu is really very lucky. Because Tang Hu met an officer who was very strict with him but very concerned about him at such a difficult time. At the most difficult time of their own, when they had no confidence at all, the officers did not give up on themselves and persuaded them to stay in the army. I''m really lucky to meet such an officer. In addition to their officers, they also have the most trusted comrades like Gouzi. Because he has already told the dog that if he has a relationship with him, it will probably lead to his own future. However, the dog does not care at all and is willing to help himself. And if you don''t agree with the dog to help you, the dog may even sever the relationship with yourself. Tang Hu is really very grateful to have a trusted comrade in arms like Gouzi to accompany him. In addition, after meeting my own officers and comrades in arms, I also met a director like him. Although he had no relationship with him, he did not have any experience of getting along with him before. But still willing to be able to help themselves. Moreover, the director did not ask what kind of things he met, but he was still willing to provide any help to himself. This is really a very heavy gift. He really let Tang Hu not know how he should return the gift. Moreover, Tang Hu not only thanks the director for his promise in language. Say you can help yourself when you are in trouble. The most important thing is what the director said to himself. It is what the director said that strengthened his determination to go on this road. Because Tang Hu in the officer so many cordial invitation, Tang Hu really do not know whether it is a real mistake to leave the team rashly. I don''t know if I should listen to the commander and go back to the army. At that time, Tang Hu''s heart was really shaken. Tang Hu''s heart is really, or I will follow the command of the commander and go back to the army. Maybe there will be good development in the army. After all, in the army, it is no better to struggle alone outside than yourself. After all, there are people in the army who can help themselves and help themselves. He is not alone in the struggle, after all, there are still people to help themselves. Maybe really, I will get better development in the army. When Tang Hu hesitated, it was the director who said those words to himself. That sentence is no matter what kind of things you choose after, since you have decided, you must not regret, because you regret, then the thing will certainly not do well. Everything has its own advantages and disadvantages. That is to say, you have chosen one thing, which is not good in the short run, but in the long run, no one knows whether it is always bad. Since you have chosen a thing, you must persist in it, you must always strive, you must conscientiously do your own goal. So you can succeed.Everything has its opposite. When God closes a door for you, he also opens a window for you. So you don''t want to regret the gain and loss of the moment. It''s totally unnecessary. It is really the director''s words from the bottom of his heart that gave Tang Hu great courage. In order to let Tang Hu continue to adhere to the social foothold. Otherwise, Tang Hu should be back in the army now. Besides the director, there is the landlord. Because, although Tang Hu had always lived in the army, he knew the harsh reality of this society. Tang Hu also knows that the world can be said to be very cold and merciless, but also can be said to be very cruel. Chapter 525 Besides the director, there is the landlord. Because, although Tang Hu had always lived in the army, he knew the harsh reality of this society. Tang Hu also knows that the world can be said to be very cold and merciless, but also can be said to be very cruel. So Tang Hu did not intend to rely on any kind of people in the society at first. Because Tang Hu, just because he knew the harshness of this society, he didn''t dare to gamble on this kind of thing. Because if you lose the bet, you may lose yourself. And now Tang Hu can''t afford to lose. Because Tang Hu now has other things in his heart. That''s revenge for your father. If Tang Hu again because of other things and delayed down, so for his revenge opportunity that is really slim, can be said to be far away. But fortunately, Tang Hu met a very good landlord. The landlord gave Tang Hu a sense of security and a sense of kinship. Because in Tang Hu''s heart, actually is quite lacks to love this kind of thing. Tang Hu died of his mother when he was very young. Then Tang Hu can be said to be lack of maternal love. Then Tang Hu went back and forth to be a soldier. Then he became a soldier in an army, and then he was selected into a more powerful army. So Tang Hu spent most of his time in the army. And Tang Hu''s father, as we have said before, is usually at home alone. Although the cause of his father''s death is because he lost a high amount of usury in the gambling house, he also lost his house, and then died of sudden myocardial infarction. But in fact, the most important problem is that Tang Hu''s father is also lack of kinship. Put this kind of affection in the passion of the underground boxing field, and let oneself forget the pain of this kind of affection. That''s why it happened. So there is the same problem in Tang Hu. Because now Tang Hu also understood the truth, and understood that his father was mainly because he did not go home for a long time to communicate with his father, and did not know about the current situation with his father, which led to this kind of thing. Therefore, Tang Hu''s body also lacks the existence of kinship. But now Tang Hu has lost his only relative, so Tang Hu can also be said to have lost the source of kinship. Unless Tang Hu goes to find a girlfriend, maybe he can have love to make up for the lack of affection. But it''s not family either. But Tang Hu in this landlord''s body, actually felt the kinship''s concern existence. In this way, Tang Hu''s heart has not fluctuated for a long time. Tang Hu''s heart is a little wet. The landlord didn''t know what to do. Because of the boy in front of him, the landlord also saw that his eyes were moist. I don''t know if she met something unhappy, or because of what happened last night, she felt a little unhappy. The landlord then said gently to Tang Hu. "Tiger, if you have any unhappy things, you can tell me. Although you don''t see that I am old, I can still help you solve some problems. You don''t have to treat me as an outsider. If you can, you can even treat me as your family member, which is totally no problem. In fact, I also hope that you can be relatives with me. After all, my children are living abroad now, and I live there by myself. Although there are my old brothers nearby, they are there. But that''s not family. " "If you can, if you look at me as your elder, I will also care about you as my younger generation. Know that if something unhappy happens, my child, you must tell me. Although I may not be able to help you solve the problem, I can still share some for you, just some. " "Thank you very much, Mr. landlady. Thank you for your concern. I really don''t know how I can afford to be so concerned. " "Because my father left me early. Then I used to be a soldier in the army, and I seldom go home to live with my father. Generally speaking, I live in the army. In fact, from my heart''s words, I am very lacking in family relationship. " "What''s more, my father died because of the family relationship. Because he didn''t have me around, he lacked some people to chat with. Then he put these things on other people, and then because of other things, he suddenly got sick and died." "It''s also because of my father''s death that I realized the importance of kinship. But I don''t have any family now. I think I''ve lost my family." "But, Mr. landlord, your concern for me has made me enjoy the care of my family again. Thank you so much for your concern. Thank you again for your concern. " After Tang Hu finished, he bowed deeply to the landlord. However, the landlord seems to be a little flattered, and then quickly helped Tang Hu up.And gentle and Tang Hu said. "My child, you really suffer. You have suffered too much before. This is not the difficulty and suffering that a normal child should suffer at this age." "If you can, you can take me as your closest relative. I think at my age, when you are older, you should be more than enough. When your uncle, I am a little too old. In this way, you can take me as your closest uncle. I will take you as my dearest relative "Child, if you haven''t enjoyed any family affection before, I will pay special attention to you, and I will let you enjoy the warmth of family affection. So if you encounter anything difficult in the future, you must tell me. Otherwise you won''t treat me like a relative. " "If I know afterwards, if you don''t talk to me about something, I will be angry and I won''t treat you as my relative." "Well, well, I know you have suffered a lot before, but from now on, you are not alone now. In your side, you and I support you in the back, you still have many people, you must not be discouraged or sad. And men don''t shed tears. " Chapter 526 "Well, child, I know you have suffered a lot before. I know you have suffered a lot of setbacks, but now you don''t have to be afraid, worry. Because now you are not alone in the struggle, there are still a group of people you can rely on Tang Hu nodded heavily and said to the landlord. "Thank you for your concern, and thank you for enlightening me. I''m really lucky to meet a good person like you. But you don''t have to worry about me so much. I have nothing to do now. I have solved all the things that happened last night. Don''t you think I''m standing here right now? If I have something to do, how can I stand here and talk to you normally? Are you right? " Mr. landlady, and then he slapped himself on the forehead. "Look at my brain. It''s not working. What you said is very reasonable. If you have something to do now, you can''t be in the apartment and talk to me like this. If you really have something to do, you''ll be caught in the police station by the police now. " "It''s my old man who is a little worried. Fortunately, nothing is the best. Really, if you have any difficulties, you must consult the old man. Although I may not be able to help you solve the problem, I can still provide you with some basic help. " Tang Hu nodded. Then he said to the landlord. "Mr. Li, let''s discuss the issue of renting this apartment. I have already discussed with Miss Fang Miao last night. And I have lived here all night, and I feel very comfortable living here, and there is no inconvenient place. " "Besides, the location is very convenient, and the rent you want me is very cheap. So I decided that I would rent here. So, Mr. landlord, let''s discuss the specific contract "Well, I made a contract for everything I needed last night, and I brought him here today. No, then we''ll go into the room first. You''ll have a close look at the contract. If you think what''s in the contract? If there is something inappropriate, we can discuss it or adjust it. Now, you should take a close look at the contract. Is there anything inappropriate? " "If you think there is no problem with the contract, you can sign your name at the bottom of the contract. Barbecue, I''m going to rent this house to you. If it''s used by two people, I don''t want to rent any more. Then, you and Xiaomiao can discuss the specific life in this apartment. I won''t take part in it. " "You young people should have a lot of common topics together, right? Xiaomiao and you should be about the same age, so I think you should be very harmonious if you live together. And last night, you should get along pretty well, except for the embarrassing thing, the rest should be OK The landlord said these words, Tang Hu can''t help but think of what happened last night and this morning. It''s very impressive for brother Tang. Tang Hu Hainan to forget these things, and whenever Tang hu wants to forget these things, but those things will yoga, deep in his mind. No matter how he will be, these pictures are lingering in Tang Hu''s mind. This bothers Tang Hu. So when the landlord said that he got along well last night, Tang Hu''s mind naturally presented those fragments. Tang Hu blushed at the thought of this, and then there were some shy expressions on his face. The landlord is also an old man. After all, he has met all kinds of people and things in his old age. So as soon as I saw Tang Hu''s face showing this shy expression, and then his face was a little ruddy, and at the same time he was silent and silent, which let the landlord smell a trace of unusual smell. But the landlord did not point out what happened. Because it''s also their young people''s business after all. No matter what happens, it has nothing to do with the old man. I''m old, and I can''t be as energetic as I used to be. So the landlord just laughed and said to Tang Hu. "Well, something interesting must have happened between you, old man. I don''t want to ask more. I have something else to do later, so let''s see if there is any problem with this contract. I''ll go back and play chess with my old brothers Tang Hu and the landlord came to the sofa in the living room. Then the landlord took out a stack of paper from his backpack. Tang Hu handed the paper to him. Tang Hu took those papers from the landlord''s hand, and then began to read them carefully from the "page". In fact, the content of this contract is not complicated. In fact, it is a very simple process. It details the employment relationship between the lender, Party A and the borrower Party B. Then it says that the monthly rent is fifteen. There are also a lot of precautions to be paid attention to, that is, in the process of renting this apartment, you can''t deliberately damage the things in the apartment. If it is, it''s not intentional damage, it''s another matter. In case of intentional damage, Party A has the right to pursue all responsibilities of Party B.Other things are similar to the ordinary contract. After reading the whole contract, Tang Hu found that there was no major problem. Then, he took up his pen and signed his name on the contract. Then from now on, Tang Hu officially lived here. Tang Hu then said to the landlord. "Mr. landlord, you see, I have already signed the contract, but I haven''t handed in the rent. Do you think you''d like to go to the bank with me to get cash directly for you, or transfer money to you by mobile phone? We will do what you say. " The landlord then thought about it and said to Tang Hu. "Let''s use cash directly. I think it''s better to use cash. I don''t know how to use this mobile phone now. I don''t know much about mobile phone. So if I use my mobile phone to transfer money, I may mess up some things. So let''s go straight to the bank to get cash. I think it''s better. " Chapter 527 "And, like here, there is a bank nearby, which is very convenient to withdraw money. Therefore, I will take up more than ten minutes of your time, not too long. Let''s get money from the bank now. I know the location of the bank. You can come with me directly Tang Hu nods to the landlord. Then they left the apartment one after the other. When Tang Hu and the landlord came to the bank. Tang Hu picked up a number in front of the counter of the bank, and then sat on the waiting table next to the landlord. In the process of waiting for the line-up, Tang Hu''s spirit has always been in a very tense state. Because this is the result of Tang Hu''s training in the army. Tang Hu, no matter what to do, no matter where and where, will maintain this tense state. This is why Tang Hu met the police last night and beat those who suddenly appeared in front of him. These are the training given by the army. It can be said that it is the army that has made the present achievements. At this time, Tang Hu''s eyes stay outside the bank, a black modern business car above. Tang thinks this car is a little sudden. It seems extremely unnatural. At this time, Tang Hu''s heart seems to be that kind of sixth sense similar feeling, feeling that there may be very dangerous things next. Tang Hu then said to the landlord. "Mr. Li, for a while, you are closely following me. I feel like something dangerous is going to happen next. Sixth, it''s very dangerous for me to leave. So I can better protect your safety. I hope I''m worried about nothing. " However, heaven seems to have played such a joke with Tang Hu. As expected, Tang Hu''s sixth sense is really effective. If so, something very dangerous happened next. Tang Hu is not a man of great heroism. On the contrary, he is very low-key, knowing what he should do and not do. Tang Hu also knows that he can''t do anything in this situation. Because those who come here are dangerous elements with guns. His hands are now unarmed. How to fight those enemies. That''s impossible. Even Tang Huo''s fighting skills are among the best in the army. In the face of these terrorists, Tang is not sure of all the dangers. Because if you make a mistake, the opposite person may react and shoot. It will cause unnecessary casualties. This gave Tang Hu the difficulty of rescue. So now what Tang Hu can do is to lean close to the landlord and let him stay behind him. Tang Hu now can only protect the people around him, can not be hurt, for others, Tang Hu is really powerless now. Therefore, he and I can only do it according to those people''s opinions, and dare not act rashly. "All of you, listen to me. They all squat in their places with their heads in their arms. Don''t move. I promise you won''t be hurt. But if any of you dare to move, don''t blame me for being rude." One of those people, bald, shot into the sky, and the bank, which had been in turmoil because of the incident, instantly quieted down. The children in the bank forget to cry, the adults forget to cry, all obedient, and then spontaneously begin to hold their heads and squat on the ground, facing the thugs with guns, they have no too many choices. If they want to live, they must obey the arrangements of those people. This is not to say that those people do not have a sense of justice, but at this time, who is the first bird, who will pay the price of life. When the bald man was holding a gun to lecture, several of the bald accomplices had rushed to the front of the bank counter, and then smashed the window of the bank with the hammer out of the backpack, and then forced the bank staff with the gun to put money into the bag in their hands. "Come on, what are you doing here? If you hang around like this again, I''ll shoot you with one shot. Come on, put the money in this bag. " A robber is a bit impatient to a middle-aged bank worker to say. "Well It''s The middle-aged bank staff member''s list is not very big. He was angry by the robber, and then his hands were shaking. Then, an inattentive, suddenly a stack of banknotes fell on the ground, and then spread. "I''ll fuck you. Do you want to procrastinate on purpose? Is it waiting for the police to come here, deliberately delaying time The robber then stares. Then a bang shot, hit the middle-aged man''s arm, and then the man, a scream, and then covered his arm. The guns fired by the robbers were actually empty, and there were no bullets in them. Although those empty guns also played a certain deterrent role, they were not as strong as this one. This shot was actually aimed at people, so both the bank staff and customers were surprised to cover their mouths. They were more afraid of the criminals in front of them, and they did not dare to make any small moves.The bald man is very satisfied with the effect of killing his subordinates. He looks at the whole bank with pride. Landlord, and then some panic, quietly asked Tang Hu. "Tiger, what should we do now? Do we need to call the police? Or just listen to the robbers and we''ll do nothing here. " "It''s OK, Uncle Li. You don''t have to worry about your life. I''ll protect you. You just have to believe me. I can do everything else. " Tang Hu''s words are not spoken. Although Tang Hu is not fully sure that the robbers in front of him will be captured alive without any accident, it is still ok if he only wants to protect himself and the landlord from being hurt. The landlord saw that Tang Hu gave himself firm eyes, and then he could not help but feel relieved. Looking at the robbers in the bank, they are going to finish loading the cash and get ready to leave the bank. Outside the bank came the sound of the police car siren. Chapter 528 Looking at the robbers in the bank, they are going to finish loading the cash and get ready to leave the bank. Outside the bank came the sound of the police car siren. Most of the customers in the bank frowned when they heard the sound of the siren. After all, sometimes it is a good thing for the police to come. However, in this situation, the robbers can''t run away. It is inevitable that they will make some radical moves. Maybe these actions will hurt the customers inside. If the robbers take a few more hostages, it will be even more dangerous, so at the moment, most people in the bank are very worried. For them, how much money the bank lost has nothing to do with them. As long as you can walk out of here safely, that''s the best. "Listen to the robbers in the bank. You are surrounded by us now. Please put down your weapons immediately. Surrender is your only way out. If you surrender, I will try to give you leniency. This is your only way out. Otherwise, you will have to die." Outside the bank came the sound of a microphone. "Hum!" The bald man in the bank heard the voice outside, then snorted coldly, then said to one of his subordinates next to him. "Tell the people outside that they must not act rashly. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee the safety of the hostages in the bank. If they dare to act rashly, I will start to kill people. " The man who was understood by the bald man immediately came to the door of the bank. Then he yelled to the police outside. "Call the hell out of you. If you shout again, our boss will start to kill people. " The police outside the door suddenly lost their voice. Those policemen are also afraid that if the robbers are forced to kill the hostages in the bank because of their own words, it is really the responsibility of the police. Although the police need to save the loss of the bank, but also to protect the safety of those in the bank. So now this situation can be said to be very difficult, it is also a hard job, after receiving the police. The deputy leader of the criminal police team in the scenic area immediately arrived at the bank with a large number of people. The leader of the criminal police team went to a meeting in other places, and only the deputy leader was in charge of the work of the administrative team. To tell the truth, the vice captain is under great pressure now, especially when she has just received a call from the director to lead her team to deal with the robbery in the bank. And gave him hints. There are very important people in the bank. No loss is allowed. If there is a loss, it is really the responsibility of the police station. Therefore, after the gangster''s threatening words were called out, the vice captain immediately and decisively ordered his subordinates, the one who called out, to stop shouting and not to do anything to provoke the gangsters. If that kind of thing really happens, then I can''t imagine. The bald man was very satisfied with the police''s silence. In this way, the bald man with a gun scanned the crowd of customers who were squatting on the ground for several times. Then, these customers also understood that this was obviously what they wanted to look for a hostage and as a bargaining chip to negotiate with the police. So after thinking of this, many people quickly lowered their heads and did not dare to raise their heads. I''m afraid that I will be selected by these requests. After all, once you become the hostage of a gangster, then life and death will be in the hands of others. In the face of these cruel gangsters, life and death really did not fall, they do not have such courage. Bald, and then sneer to the crowd came over, the final vision, and then fell on the body of a girl behind Tang Hu. Then he said to the girl. "You, stand up." The bald man pointed a gun at the girl behind Tang Hu and said. That girl then Xia is also surprised, that girl is actually Tang Hu''s roommate Fang Miao. Fang Miao is also here today to see how much his part-time salary is. But before he had been sitting behind the tiger, and listening to music with headphones, he did not find Tang Hu and Tang Hu did not find Fang Miao. Because before Tang Hu and the landlord were discussing the contract, Fang Miao went out by himself. Fang Miao saw that the two of them were engaged in the discussion, so he did not disturb them. Then he gently took the door of the apartment and did not disturb them. Fang Miao was surprised next time and looked up at the bald head. "Oh, pretty girl." The bald man laughed obscenely, pointed his gun at Fang Miao again, and said to Fang Miao. "That is to say, you stand up for me." "I..." Fang Miao has never met such a scene. Now his heartbeat is extremely fast, now also don''t know how to do, but she told herself, this time must not cry, must be strong, must be strong.Tang Hu at this time also subconsciously turned to see who the girl behind him was. How could I be so unlucky that I was taken in by the robbers. It doesn''t matter if Tang Hu looks at it. It turns out that he is his roommate Fang Miao. It''s not good for Tang Hu to shout in his heart. If it''s Fang Miao, I really can''t ignore it. If it is someone else, Tang Hu can still calm down and let things go on, so as not to threaten the safety of himself and the landlord. But the threatened girl is actually her roommate, so Tang Hu can''t ignore it. Moreover, there are some unclear relations between himself and Fang Miao. Tang Hu is absolutely impossible to ignore this matter. So Fang Miao bit his teeth and slowly stood up. However, before Fang Miao got up, he suddenly felt a pair of big hands on his shoulder and pressed him down again. "Let me be your hostage. What is your ability to bully a little girl? If you have the ability, you can take me as a hostage. I will definitely cooperate with you. " Tang Hu stood up and said to the bald man in front of him. Fang Miao is somewhat unbelievable. He looks at the man who will press himself down. He actually stood up for himself at this time. Is he really afraid of death? To be sure, Fang Miao understands that Tang Hu may have felt guilty about himself, and then wants to extricate himself from the predicament. Chapter 529 So Fang Miao bit his teeth and slowly stood up. However, before Fang Miao got up, he suddenly felt a pair of big hands on his shoulder and pressed him down again. "Let me be your hostage. What is your ability to bully a little girl? If you have the ability, you can take me as a hostage. I will definitely cooperate with you. " Tang Hu stood up and said to the bald man in front of him. Fang Miao is somewhat unbelievable. He looks at the man who will press himself down. He actually stood up for himself at this time. Is he really afraid of death? To be sure, Fang Miao understands that Tang Hu may have felt guilty about himself, and then wants to extricate himself from the predicament. However, compared with life, it is not worth mentioning, no one does not care about their own life. Fang Miao is also a person who understands the dangers of society. He never thought that someone would be completely good-natured and would stand out for others when facing the threat of life and death. In an instant, Fang Miao''s affection for Tang Hu rose a little. Then I got to know Tang Hu again in my heart. Think Tang Hu He, is a man of indomitable spirit. Fang Miao asked himself, if at such a time, if the pursuers around him were his own, they would certainly not stand up to take the lead for themselves. Perhaps they would be more afraid than themselves, and their heads would be lowered. That''s not sure. Fang Miao in the heart, and then some doubts asked himself. Why would I compare Tang Hu with his pursuers? Fang Miao got rid of these unrealistic ideas. At this dangerous moment, he didn''t want such a mess at all. "Sleeping trough." I even think that there is still a bald man in this time. Because if you want to know, the hostage can''t be avoided by others. The man in front of him is actually willing to be a hostage. Can''t the man in front of him be a brain handicap? "Who are you? Did I call you? I called the girl behind you as a hostage. I didn''t ask you to be my hostage The bald man frowned and glared at Tang Hu. "If you don''t want to die, just stay cool. Don''t think about heroes saving beauty. " "Don''t you just need someone? It''s not the same who gets the hostages. " Tang Hu then said coldly and shrugged. "Don''t worry, I will cooperate with you." "I don''t want you." At this time, the bald man was a little angry, and he thought how could this boy do harm to himself? I can''t help but rush to the pig''s heart with anger. Then he directly picked up incense and shot at Tang Hu. Take Tang Hu''s training in the army for example. If Tang Hu shoots at this distance in front of his eyes, it should not hurt Tang Hu. Tang Hu can predict the bullet with his own advance. Tang Hu''s reaction ability is extremely sharp, slightly a side can completely avoid the bald bullet. However, in Tang Hu just want to turn around that moment, Tang Hu''s heart suddenly surprised. Because behind him is Fang Miao. Even if the bullet of the bald Fang Miao doesn''t dodge from the top, then the bullet from the top will not dodge. Tang Hu bit his teeth, and then directly used his own body to block Fang Miao. He met the bullet directly. The bullet was fired obliquely into Tang Hu''s thigh. Although the pain of this intensity could not bring too much pain to Tang Hu, Tang Hu frowned. Fortunately, however, Tang Hu''s position is not bad. The bullet was fired obliquely in Tang Hu''s thigh. There was no bone in the thigh. So, it''s not a big risk. "Ah." There was an involuntary scream from the crowd. Fang Miao behind him is also shocked to cover his mouth. Fang Miao didn''t expect that Tang Hu was hit by that bullet directly. "Damn it. There are people who are not afraid to die." Baldness is very surprised, in front of the boy''s head is really a problem? Is it mental illness? He is really not afraid of death. If he takes out his gun, he is not afraid. "Head. There seems to be more and more cops out there. " One of the robber''s men ran over and whispered to the bald man. "I grass." Bareheaded scolded a, and then the gun directly pointed at Tang Hu''s head, swearing. "Since you are willing to be a leading bird and a hostage, you can be together. Ma Liu, look at this boy. Don''t let him have any accident. " "All right, head." Ma liuran directly took out his gun and pointed to Tang Hu''s head. "Boy, it''s very difficult for you to pretend to be a hero at this time. It''s not so easy to be a hero. " Tang Hu did not speak. Now he is thinking about something. Is he making trouble here, or will he talk about it later? However, if it develops here, the gangster''s position is too scattered, which is not conducive to their own starting. And the other is that there are too many masses. If there is really a large-scale chaos, it will be even more difficult to start."Girl, stand up for me, too." Bareheaded, he stares at Fang Miao, and then he doesn''t let him go. He raises the muzzle of his gun again and aims at Fang Miao. I don''t know why, but Fang Miao is not so afraid now. It seems that it should be before, Tang Hu pressed himself down with his firm palm and gave Fang Miao determination. Let''s look at the police side. "Chief, our snipers are ready. We have a 90% chance of killing the robbers." Vice captain and the director said. "You also said that 90 percent, and the remaining 10 percent, what if it hurt people? What do you say is the responsibility? You and I will not be able to afford it. " The director yelled. "I told you, don''t act rashly. You should satisfy the conditions of the robber as much as possible, and then we will make plans." "I see, chief." The deputy leader is very depressed now. Originally, he wanted to let his men take risks. He could shoot the gangsters directly with snipers. But now the director has spoken in this way, so that he can''t easily give some risky orders. The director doesn''t support himself. What else can he do? For the police side of the inability, bald can be said to be very proud. Then he took people directly to the black modern business car on the roadside, and then directly started the car and left. Chapter 530 Because there are two hostages in the gangster''s hand, the vice captain of the criminal police team dare not act rashly. They can only watch helplessly. Those gangsters get on a black modern business car, and then they go away, but there is nothing they can do. The landlord looked at the shadow of the black modern business car leaving. He was very worried and didn''t know what to do now. Although Tang Hu just swore to himself that he had nothing to do. Tang Hu was shot by the bald man just now. His body is certainly not as flexible as before, and now Xiaomiao is the hostage of the robber. So now I''m old, I''m really flustered. I don''t know what to do. What''s more, the police outside didn''t do anything to stop the robbers. Therefore, the landlord can not put all his mind on the police side. After all, if the police have a way, they can stop the action of those robbers just now. Tang Hu and Xiao Miao will not be held hostage to the car by the robbers. "Mr. Li, our police will handle this matter well. Please rest assured that we will bring people back safely." Deputy captain, said the landlord. Then the deputy leader took out the walkie talkie from his waist and said to the walkie talkie. "Now, people in all units should pay attention to the robber''s black modern business van, whose car number is ha74110, has just left the bank. If you find any trace of it in the street where you say the supervisor is, please be prepared to follow up. Don''t lose them. If you find them, you must upload them to me. " ¡°74110£¿¡± After giving the order, the vice captain muttered the license plate number of the black modern business van again. Now the police don''t pay much attention to the number plate robbers. Thinking of this, the Deputy captain took out his walkie talkie and input a call number. Then he said to the walkie talkie. "Is it the traffic police? I''m the Deputy captain of the criminal police team, and then you, now help me check a license plate number. The license plate number is ha74110 Yes, it''s the license plate number. You can check it now. " "Deputy director, we have found that the license plate number you just mentioned is a Buick car." The people of the traffic police team said to the deputy leader truthfully. "What? You just checked the license plate number. It''s a Buick. Isn''t it a business car now? Are you sure you didn''t make a mistake? " The Deputy captain of the criminal police team asked in a hurry. "Vice captain, it''s the license plate number you just mentioned. We have no mistake at all. It''s really a Buick." "Yes, that''s all right, it''s all right. You go and do your work." This damned license plate car has such a arrogant license plate number, which is obviously a thorn in my own eyes. This is obviously a blatant provocation. So from this moment on, the vice captain of the criminal police team was about to explode, but he really answered the license plate number of the robber. The bald man had already got into the car and ordered his men to tie up the hands of Fang Miao and Tang Hu. Then the bald man looked at Tang Hu with some pride. "I said, you fool, what''s the matter with you? You have nothing to do to make fun of. We found someone, the girl next to you. You said you had nothing to do and pretended to be a hero. You see, now, we''ll catch you together. If you can''t save the beauty, you''ll put your life on. What do you mean? Since you are so ungracious, don''t blame us for catching you together " after listening to the bald man''s words, Tang Hu''s heart was suddenly surprised that he actually knew Fang Miao. This was Tang Hu and Fang Miao, who did not expect. Originally, Tang Hu thought that the hostage was randomly selected, but the bald man was obsessed with Fang Miao. He also thought that he was bald and thought Fang Miao was very beautiful. Then I want to catch up on the aspects and take advantage of some small advantages, but I didn''t expect that these people were organized and premeditated. They were originally aiming at Fang Miao. "You You know me. " Fang Miao''s heart is also a surprise, he did not expect these gangsters to know themselves, so Fang Miao in surprise at the same time, subconsciously also can not help but ask the gangsters. "Yes, how can I not know you? You are the school flower of H University. And you are not only a school flower, you are the chairman of Fang''s group. Do you think it''s just a simple robbery? Or do you think we don''t know who you really are? ¡± when Fang Miao heard these gangsters say that the chairman of Fang''s group, Qian Jin, immediately turned pale. Balding people enjoy the feeling of being tall. Because it gives him a god like feeling that he can dominate other people''s lives. "If we don''t know you, what are we going to do to catch you?" "You What are you and I going to doFang Miao has now felt that it is not right. It seems that these people are premeditated and deliberately aim at themselves. "Catch you, hehe, why do we arrest you? Don''t you know such a simple truth? " Bald, then grin, open his big mouth, showing a mouth of yellow teeth, said to Fang Miao. "Tell me, what are you worth holding on to." "I..." Fang Miao''s heart is very panic, in front of this bald man, should not be a pervert? Did he want to insult himself after he caught himself? Thinking of this, Fang Miao suddenly feels that this is a very likely thing. After all, he is so beautiful, and there are many people pursuing him. His eyes are so big, his skin is white, his chest is very strong, and he is still so sexy. It is estimated that a man will be moved Don''t Fang Miao now wants to cry very much. If he is really ruined by such an ugly monster in front of him, he really doesn''t want to live. If you really want to be able to choose, I would rather give myself to Tang Hu than to this bald man. Why Tang Hu? Tang Hu is the only person Fang Miao can think of now. Although there are many pursuers in the school, they are very annoying. Fang Miao hates them to the extreme. Besides the landlord, Tang Hu seems to be the only man left. Chapter 531 Why Tang Hu? Tang Hu is the only person Fang Miao can think of now. Although there are many pursuers in the school, they are very annoying. Fang Miao hates them to the extreme. Besides the landlord, Tang Hu seems to be the only man left. Think about yourself is really a failure, ah, the social circle is too narrow, do not know what other men. My shy heart to the opposite sex really keeps me away from other men. This is what Fang Miao can think of up to now. A box, that is, Tang Hu and the landlord, and his family. Fang Miao doesn''t pay any attention to the others. Apart from the feeling of being annoying, he has no other feelings. Why is it so bad today? Fang Miao is sighing his life bitterness, but also trying to think how to deal with the next thing. Look at how to protect yourself next. The bald man saw Fang Miao''s face, red and white. The bald head also guessed that Fang Miao must have wanted to be crooked, and then said with some disdain. "Grass. If I want beautiful girls, I have plenty of them. I don''t care much about you. Of course, if I catch you, someone gives me money. Otherwise, why should I arrest you? I really think you look good on your own. I''m not rare at all. " Fang Miao heard the bald man. After saying these words, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that the bald man didn''t have that kind of idea about himself, as long as he didn''t have that idea. Other things can be relieved to think about how to solve. "Head, if you don''t like it, I do. Why don''t you let me play with him? I like this kind of pure girl. I feel like this kind of play is very enjoyable. " The man named Ma Liu suddenly showed lust, and then he wanted to reach out to each other Miao. "Ma Liu, stop for a while. Didn''t I tell you? We can''t move this chick. The people above have explained to us at the beginning that they need complete people. Don''t give it to the mother at that time. After that, we will lose our life. " The bald man then glared at Ma Liu and scolded him. "Oh, yes, it''s a pity." However, Ma Liu seemed to be afraid of the bald man. After being reprimanded by the bald man, he sat back obediently and did not dare to take any rash actions. "If I could have sex with such a beautiful girl, I would not have lived in vain in my whole life." "Don''t talk about that shit. Now you put your careful thoughts away for me, told you that this girl, you can''t move, you can''t move, you''ll be careful of your own life. We''ll give you a lot of money when we finish this. You can go outside and find some female college students. You can play as you like. Are you still afraid of having a bad time? " Bald head, and then very impatient to wave his hand, for Ma Liu such color, feel very uncomfortable. Fang Miao can be said to be relieved at this time. Fortunately, these people are not trying to get their own selves. Otherwise, their innocence will be completely destroyed, and they will still be destroyed by these ugly monsters. But hateful is, in front of this bald man actually tied his hand so dead. And another taste in Fang Miao''s heart, began to flood up. Because Fang Miao and Tang Hu are back-to-back and tied together by the robbers, Tang Hu''s hand is naturally tied to Fang Miao''s. Now Fang Miao''s hand can be said to be afraid to move, because as long as the move is not inevitable, there is too much contact with Tang Hu''s hand. This makes Fang Miao''s heart produce a lot of waves. However, as soon as Fang Miao thought that it was Tang Hu''s hand, Fang Miao didn''t know how, so he felt a warm feeling. Fang Miao remembered the scene that he had just pressed himself down with his hand. This scene made Fang Miao''s heart produce an indescribable taste. What''s the matter with you? Is it just because of such a small move, is it really captured by Tang Hu? Hum, no, I can''t be attacked by other men so easily. However, if this happens, it is not Tang Hu, but other people. At that time, they will really stand up for themselves. What was Tang Hu thinking in his mind at that time? Fang Miao can''t understand Tang Hu''s idea. "Grass, you silly girl, it''s time to give a damn smirk. Did you not understand the danger at this stage? " The bald man felt very uncomfortable when he saw Fang Miao''s face turn red and white, and then he was still laughing at him. This is an insult to myself. Now I''m playing the role of a kidnapper. This chick dares to smile in front of her. Isn''t she looking down on herself? I''m obviously laughing at myself. Fang Miao was said by the bald man, and then, ah. Then just reaction came over, the original oneself is in imperceptible, and then unexpectedly in this kind of circumstance walked God son. "I said you can only scold women. What''s your ability? Are you still not a man? "Tang Hu curled his mouth and looked at the bald man and said. "I said bald, your real purpose is not to rob the bank. You should just rob the bank as a cover. I think your real purpose should be directed at Fang Miao." "Well, what can you do if you see it? Aren''t you my prisoner now? It doesn''t matter if I tell you. You''ll die later. If you want to blame, you''re the one who cares There is no need to deny the baldness at this time, because in his opinion. Tang Hu, who pretends to be a forced man, is the fish on his chopping board. He can do whatever he wants. Naturally, he is not afraid that he knows his purpose and what is his purpose? What if I told him? Can there be any big waves? "You can''t run far. Those policemen will follow you and kill you. I urge you to put us down and surrender in time. " Tang Hu, then looked at the robbers with some sympathy. "It''s impossible for those police to catch up with us. I planned the way back early. It''s absolutely impossible for those stupid police to find us. You die of this heart, you still think the police come back to save you? That''s impossible. " The bald man said triumphantly at this time. Chapter 532 "It''s impossible for those police to catch up with us. I planned the way back early. It''s absolutely impossible for those stupid police to find us. You die of this heart, you still think the police come back to save you? That''s impossible. " The bald man said triumphantly at this time. "Oh, I think the police should be turned around by us now. You know, there is not only one car like the one we are in." "Is it?" Tang Hu, at this time, I admire the bald head in front of me. It seems that the bald head is not as brave and resourceful as the other robbers. It seems that the bald head in front of me still has a little intelligence, and is not so stupid. However, no matter how many methods are useless, his most stupid behavior is to let Tang Hu get on the car, which is doomed, this bald man''s operation is about to fail. At the same time, the vice captain of the criminal police team held the walkie talkie nervously and kept in touch with each team all the time, so as to be able to get a reply in time. "Deputy, I''m Wang Gong of the first squadron. We see the black modern van with the car number of ha74110. Please indicate. " Inside the walkie talkie came the voice of Wang Gong, the leader of a squadron. "Keep up with them now, but be careful not to let them find out that you are following them." Said the deputy. "Yes, lieutenant." After Wang Gong, the leader of the first Squadron, told the driver to start the car and immediately catch up with the black modern van. Ha, the vice captain of the criminal police team can only breathe a sigh of relief now. Hum, no matter how smart you are, you didn''t expect that I could arrange tracking personnel at all intersections. This time, I''ll see where you are going to escape. The vice captain of the criminal police team is proud of this time, the voice of report came from the walkie talkie. "Deputy leader, I''m Zhang Xiao, the captain of the second squadron. We found a modern black business van with the car number of h74110 here. Please give me instructions." Zhang Xiao, the leader of the second squadron, spoke this time. "What? Did you also find a modern van with the car number ha74110? " The vice captain was stunned, and then Zhang Xiao said. "Where did you see it?" "We found this car on the middle ring road. Please direct." Zhang Xiao said. "Zhonghuan Road, it''s impossible. Wang Gong of the first squadron saw it on the road of civilization The deputy leader of the criminal police team is now puzzled. How did the kidnapper drive the car? Is it a turn and then back? However, the vice captain of the criminal police team said in accordance with the regulations. "Keep up with them now and don''t let them realize you''re following them." Yes, deputy. Zhang Xiao, the squadron leader of the second squadron, followed the orders of the vice captain. "Is that the vice captain? I''m Zhang Xia from No.3 middle school. We''ve seen the modern van of ha7410, please give instructions. " Inside the walkie talkie came the voice of Zhang Xia, the leader of the third squadron. "You see it, too?" Now the vice captain suddenly felt a burst of big head, and at the moment, he was acutely aware that he might have been cheated. The other party may have sent out more than one 74110 vehicle this time. This time he really answered the other party''s meaning. The Deputy captain is really going to be pissed off by these robbers. He was very angry that he was given a deputy director by these kidnappers. If only captain Yang were here now, he would be able to see through the schemes of these kidnappers at a glance. However, he was cheated by the kidnappers. It''s really humiliating. At this time, the voice of the leader of the fourth squadron came from the walkie talkie again. But before the squadron leader finished this time, the Deputy captain asked directly. "Did you also find the black modern business van of h7410?" "Yes, deputy leader, you''re really amazing. We did see the modern black van of ha74110. What should we do now?" Asked the captain of the fourth squadron. "You can just follow." Now the vice captain has a feeling of breaking down. He can basically confirm that the kidnappers must have run away from the first and second 74110 vehicles after their own people followed them. Now they must have run far away. If they send someone else, they will not catch up with them. ¡­ ¡­ "Why do you kidnap?" Tang Hu narrowed his eyes and wanted to know what these people were going to do to hijack Fang Miao. If they were just for money, they robbed a lot of money in this bank robbery, which is estimated to be about one million. Do they want to extort Fang Miao? If you know, extortion is a very dangerous thing. It is likely that extortion will not succeed, but will be caught by the police."Good question. Why do you say that?" The bald man turned his mouth and pointed to it. The bag of money in the car said. "It''s easy. I''m just for money." "For money?" Tang Hu frowned and asked the bald man. "Are you kidnapping? Then you want to use Fang Miao to blackmail Fang''s group and make him pay the ransom? " ¡±You don''t have to know that. " baldness also felt that Tang Hu asked too many questions, and then he said with some displeasure. "It doesn''t matter if you talk about it. After all, if you want me to die, you have to die. Understand." Tang Hu''s appearance can be said to be very curious, and some innocent people are hard to refuse his proposal. The bald man looked at Tang Hu and thought. Talk to this boy, in fact, there is no big deal, anyway, sooner or later he will be killed. So he said to Tang Hu. "We were given money to kidnap this chick. That''s it. ¡± "what do you want to do after kidnapping?" Tang Hu then asked. "Not yet. The message we received was that after we had kidnapped this chick, we would wait for the phone call." Said the bald man. "Who on earth let you kidnap?" Tang Hu continued to ask. "I don''t know. Hua Ge introduced it." Said the bald man. "Who is brother Hua?" Tang Hu asked again. "Damn it, you boy, how can you talk so much? I''ll kill you if you ask me again." The bald is asked by Tang Hu a little bit impatient. And then directly scolded Tang Hu said. "Oh, well, don''t move, or I''ll kill you." Tang Hu''s hand suddenly more a gun, and then directly on the top of that bald temple. Chapter 533 "You , you... " The bald man is now staring at the big eyes, who can tell him, what is the matter? Isn''t this kid''s hand just tied? How did he break free, and how could he have a gun in his hand? The other kidnappers in the carriage were also shocked. They didn''t understand what was going on. But the problem was that Tang Hu put a gun on their boss''s head. "You You. How on earth did you untie your rope Bald to now also do not understand, indeed he really do not understand, Tang Hu''s hands, not already tied together? "Oh, you say this problem, I was relatively stupid when I was a child. When I played with the rope, I often tied my hands together, and I could untie it after a long time." Tang Hu said. "I''ll go." I''m still surprised to think that the bald man can turn his head like this. "But how could you have a gun in your hand?" "You said this gun is from the fool just now Tang Hu nuzzled at Ma Liu, the nearest to him. After Ma liuran subconsciously touched his trouser pocket, suddenly surprised, his gun has indeed disappeared, it seems that it has really been in the hands of Tang Hu. The bald man is completely silent this time. He has already taken it. What is the game? This boy, too cow force a little bit, but bald in the heart is Ma Liu''s ancestors 18 generations to be scolded again. "Don''t move your boss''s head. Although it looks bright, if you shoot it down, it will explode." Tang Hu said very relaxed, but the bald man pointed at by the gun was unable to help himself, fighting a cold war. Tang Hu, and then the gun hit the bald head, and bald said. "Tell them, don''t let them move, or I''ll kill people. If the gun in your hand goes off fire, it''s not good. You may lose your life. " "I tell you, don''t mess around..." Baldheads really want to cry now. Isn''t this what they just said to the police in the bank? Does retribution really come to you so soon? What is the present world? Now this is it. "Well, not bad. If you are so obedient, I can guarantee your life Tang Hu nodded with satisfaction and then asked. "Now you can tell me, who is that Warner?" "He''s my boss Besides, I''m not very clear about other things. He asked me to do this, and brother, please don''t shoot In fact, I was forced to do nothing. " This bald man is also a greedy Lord, although he was as good as 250000 before. But when it came time for his life to be threatened, the bald man was also afraid. Originally, this bald man took the task for money, in order to be able to eat, drink and have fun better. But if you put your life into it for the sake of money, it''s really not worth it. So when the life of the bald man is threatened, the bald man is also afraid. Tang Hu frowned at this time, and Tang Hu could see that the bald man was just a little fish and shrimp. He didn''t know any inside information at all. It is a waste of time to ask her here. "All right, stop." Tang Hu said to the bald command. "Stop? Why? " The bald man was stunned. "Parking for what? Of course, it''s because we have to get off the bus. Do you still want to kidnap her Tang Hu glared at the bald man and asked. "No I mean, don''t you take us to the police station Balding a little surprised, he did not expect that Tang Hu would let them off at this time. "What does that have to do with me?" Tang Hu rolled his eyes. "I''m not a policeman. Is it good for me to send you to the police station? Will those cops pay me? " After hearing Tang Hu''s words, the bald man was immediately overjoyed. Originally, he thought Tang Hu was going to send them to the police station. Now he didn''t expect to be able to escape. Naturally, he was very happy. Although balding, their task has not been completed, but they also robbed a large sum of money from the bank, enough to spend the rest of their lives, so bareheaded excitedly ordered the driver to stop the car. Tang Hu found a gun from his bald body. Then he threw it to Fang Miao. "You take it. In a moment you aim directly at their wheels." "Oh Good. " Fang Miao doesn''t know why Tang Hu said so, but he still took the pistol obediently and held it tightly in his hand.Tang Hu asks Fang Miao to get off the bus first, and then he gets off the car after Fang Miao. But when he gets off, he says to the robbers. "You can choose to shoot me or the other party Miao, but you must directly kill the two of us. If you don''t kill me, I will directly aim at your mailbox, OK? Do you understand Baldness. " Tang Hu said and patted the bald head at the same time. "No No way We won''t, brother The bald man shivered for no reason. Tang Hu is really some evil sect. He is not willing to have extra branches at this time. When Tang Hu got out of the car, the rest of his eyes had been watching the action of the robbers in the car. If those robbers want to do something, Tang Hu will directly backhand to stop baldness, and then will threaten her to get off with himself. However, it seems that those robbers should have made a smart choice. They did not do some dangerous things to Tang Hu and Fang Miao at this time. After Tang Hu and Fang Miao got off the bus, the modern business car went straight away. Sure enough, as predicted by Tang Hu, baldness did not make any adverse action. Tang Hu was relieved at this time, and then found that Fang Miao was staring at himself. Tang Hu then said to Fang Miao in a funny and funny way. "What are you still watching me do? You don''t have to call someone and ask them to pick us up. What''s more, the robbers just said that you seem to be the chairman of the group. In this case, you should be able to call a person closest to you to come and drive directly to pick us up. " "Oh OK, I''ll call now. " Chapter 534 However, Fang Miao seems to be a little unable to believe, is he so easily out of danger? But Fang Miao looks at the black modern van that is far away. This seems to be the case. Tang Fang Miao''s behavior is just a little confused. Fang Miao couldn''t help asking. "Well, why didn''t you just put away all their guns? Then you send them to the police station. Why don''t you do that? " Fang Miao is a little bitter about Tang Hu''s last words. What does it mean that he is not a policeman, and the police doesn''t give him a salary. Can''t Tang Hu do a little good? Make a little contribution to the society. "Those people are greedy for life and death. I threatened their boss with a gun, so they didn''t dare to act rashly. That''s why they''ll listen to us, but if I take all their guns, they''ll know that they''re going to die, and the end result should be that they''re going to be sent to the police station, so they''re going to make a last ditch move. " Tang Hu said. "But didn''t you have their boss threatening you? Are they going to make the last fight? " Fang Miao asked a little puzzled. "At that time, I''m going to die. Who will take care of the boss? Please, don''t be so naive, OK?" Tang Hu said helplessly. This time we were able to escape because we were lucky and blessed. What''s the matter with you? I feel that these people are obviously aiming at you, and there are also those who just said you are the daughter of Fang''s group. Is there any connection behind this? Fang Miao doesn''t know whether he should tell Tang Hu the truth. After all, it can be said that he escaped from home, not through the consent of the family. His father is the chairman of Fang''s group. He used to live in the background of Fang''s group. All people are close to themselves in order to achieve some purpose, so they are close to themselves. Therefore, after Fang Miao got to the University, he told his family that he wanted to move out and live on his own. His father, who no longer cared about the company''s affairs, did not agree at that time. After all, Fang Miao was a girl, and he was the daughter of the chairman of Fang''s group, and did not have his own personal life experience. Fang Miao''s father was very worried. But Fang Miao decided at that time, because she had already lived enough in this kind of greenhouse, so she wanted to live by herself, so she came here by herself without the consent of her family. At this time, the person Fang Miao called was Fang Miao''s father. Fang Miao''s father is still wondering, how could his daughter call him? However, it is also because he has not seen his daughter for a long time. Fang Miao''s father is also "worried about 0 points, and then he answers the phone directly. "Hello? Is Xiaomiao homesick Before her father finished, Fang Miao went straight to the topic and said to her father. "Dad, come here to meet me. Something serious happened to me. I just met a vicious kidnapping. Come and pick me up Fang Miao''s father, Fang Zheng, jumped out of his chair as soon as he heard that his daughter had been kidnapped. Then he asked Fang Miao in a hurry. "Where are you now? Is there anything wrong? I''ll pick you up right now "Dad, you come here to pick me up first. I can''t tell you what happened to me for a while. After you arrive, I''ll talk to you slowly." Fang Miao then said his position on the phone, and then hung up the phone. At this time, Fang Miao seems to remember that Tang Hu was shot. Then he asked Tang Hu in a hurry. "Tang Hu, is there anything wrong with your thigh? Didn''t you just get shot? Do you have anything else now? Do you want me to take you directly to the hospital? " Fang Miao saw that there was blood on Tang Hu''s trousers. Then he asked Tang Hu in a hurry. "It''s OK. After a while, my father will come directly. Then I ask him to take us directly to the best hospital. Do you still have pain?" Tang Hu ran shook his head. Tang Hu limped to his feet. Don''t mention, this thing after the strength is really a little big, really also really a little pain. But for Tang Hu, it was tolerable. At this time, there seemed to be tears in Fang Miao''s eyes. Then gently sobbed on the side of the road. Tang Hu was at a loss. After all, nothing happened. It was a robbery. Then, I solved the problem. The only bad thing was that I was shot. But Fang Miao didn''t seem to be hurt at all, and he didn''t get any physical damage. So, Fang Miao, there is nothing. But why did Fang Miao cry? Tang Hu then limped to Fang Miao. Is it Fang Miao''s body suffering? Tang Hu then asked Fang Miao in a hurry."Is there anything wrong with you? If you have any difficulties, you can directly tell me, you must not cry. You can tell me what you want. " After Fang Miao heard Tang Hu ask himself, Fang Miao asked Tang Hu without thinking. "Tang Hu, do you like me? Do you want to be a boyfriend and girlfriend with me Tang Hu was directly said by Fang Miao, some of them were at a loss. I don''t know why Fang Miao said such a thing. Tang Hu then answered the question. "Why do you think about it? And what''s wrong with you? " Fang Miao was crying more fiercely at this time. Then cry and Tang Hu said. "If you don''t like me, why are you so nice to me? No matter at the beginning, I made a mistake, you want to bear it. At that time, I could regard it as you because you didn''t pay attention to it. Then I subconsciously regarded you as a thief. In fact, I should be responsible for all these problems, so the final result should be for me to take on my own. " "But you take all the responsibility. Then, it''s all about you. This is the first one. And, besides, when I was about to fall down the stairs. You came straight up and saved me. If you don''t pay attention to me, can you? After all, you don''t know when I''m going to fall. After all, you''ve just come here. How do you know that there''s a fire escape and a staircase behind it? " "And there are other things, so many things." Chapter 535 "You see, you and I are strangers. Then why do you want to cook for me? Ordinary boys would not think of it. You must have noticed me for a long time. You have no idea how much influence you have made in my heart "And today, when you were in the bank, you pressed my body down and said you were going to be his hostage. I couldn''t believe it at that time. It never occurred to me that one person could do this for another. I don''t know what was on your mind "And then there was me. At the moment when I saw the gangster shoot, you could have dodged the bullet, but you turned your body right. Then the bullet still hit you. Because you know it''s me behind you, so you let that bullet hit you. Otherwise, that bullet should have hit me." "I really didn''t think that one person could do that for another, and everything you did made my heart fluctuate a lot. And now you have successfully rescued me from the gangster''s hand, but I was not hurt at all. You injured me for me. I really don''t know how to repay you. " "I can think of you doing so much for me. I can only think that you like me, so you can do so many things for me, because there are many people pursuing me in the school. Those people don''t know my real identity, but they are still obedient to me because of my appearance. It''s basically to give me anything good. " "That''s all I can think of, because you''re like them. Although you''re different from them, I can only think of it as if you''re doing these things to attract my attention." "So now tell me whether you like me or not. If you really like me, I will agree to be your girlfriend. I don''t want to put up with this tangled feeling any more. It''s because I''m so flustered in my heart that I don''t know what to do now. " Tang Hu finally knows why Fang Miao is crying. It turns out that Fang Miao always thought he was so good to Fang Miao because he liked Fang Miao. If you want to have a relationship with Fang Miao, you can do these things. Tang Hu can only comfort Fang Miao slowly. "Fang Miao, in fact, I didn''t have any special intention to do these things. When I was with you at that time, I didn''t even think about the relationship between men and women with you. I just thought it was because you and I were roommates. And you are a girl, I am a man, in any danger, I should stand up to protect you. I''m a soldier. I can''t be a coward at least. " "In fact, I''m just following the fate of a man and a woman. I didn''t deliberately pursue others, and you must not think that I do those in order to attract your attention. Those are just the needs of normal life, the others are forced by the situation. I can''t watch a girl being held hostage by a gangster. At least I am a soldier, too "What''s more, I''ve already confirmed that it won''t happen. Well, if there''s something wrong, even if the police arrest him, it''s the education for one night at most, and then I''ll be back tomorrow morning. One person to go, two people to go, why need to spend two people''s things, let me go alone, all the things to solve, you don''t have to go. If you follow, it will only be a waste of manpower and your time. " "What''s more, it''s a coincidence that the bank just appeared. I have to go to the bank to collect the rent from the landlord. Therefore, the landlord brought me to this bank. I didn''t mean to follow you, but also came to this bank. It can only be said that we met, it may be really predestined "I don''t mean anything else when I tell you that. I just want you to understand that in fact, I didn''t do anything that moved you. In fact, these things can be said to be special coincidence. So you don''t have to worry about these things "And take kidnapping as an example. Because I am a soldier and I have trained in this field in the army, I am sure I can get away from it. Moreover, my force is higher than theirs, so I am not afraid. You are a weak woman, you have never experienced this kind of thing, so you will be very flustered, and you are so beautiful, no one knows, if you are tied to the car by those kidnappers, will they do something bad to you? That''s why I come up with the idea that I''m a man. " "So you don''t take these things too seriously, and you don''t have to cry anymore." After listening to Tang Hu''s explanation, Fang Miao is also a little surprised. Because he has so clearly put forward, if he does not want to be a boyfriend and girlfriend with himself, he will agree, but Tang Hu seems to have refused himself. Cao Hu refused to be his girlfriend. That is to say, his confession failed. What''s more, Fang Miao saw that Tang Hu''s eyes were different from those of his other pursuers. The eyes of other pursuers were full of desire and possession. However, when he looked at Tang Hu''s eyes, he found that his eyes were very sober and had no desire for himself.This makes Fang Miao believe what Tang hugang said. After a while, a lengthened Lincoln comes to Fang Miao and Tang Hu. Then a middle-aged man came down from the car and rushed to Fangmiao directly. Because Tang Hu doesn''t know what kind of identity the man in front of him is, he subconsciously flashes in front of Fang Miao. And the middle-aged man who got off the car was also very surprised. Who was the young man in front of him? Why are you standing between yourself and your daughter? And it looks like you''re hostile to yourself. That''s right. It''s Fang Miao''s father Fangzheng who came down from the lengthened Lincoln. Fang Miao also found that his father came and said to Tang Hu. "Tang Hu, this is my father. It''s not a bad person. " After listening to Tang Hu, and then slightly a side came to the side. Fang Miao, seeing his father, began to shed tears. Straight into the arms of Founder inside, crying. Chapter 536 Fang Zheng saw his daughter cry so sad. And thought that his daughter was hurt. Then he asked in a hurry. "Daughter, have you been hurt? Tell your father to take revenge for you. I would never let my daughter get hurt a little bit. Come on, talk to Dad. You''re going to die. " Fang Miao shook his head at this time. He said to Fang Zheng. "Dad, I didn''t really get hurt. What hurt me was that he had been protecting me, and because I was shot." Just then, he looked at the young man standing beside him. Then came to the front of Tang Hu, and solemnly said to Tang Hu. "Thank you so much, young man, for protecting my daughter, because my daughter is the only one in my family. So if she was hurt inevitably, I would regret it all my life When Tang Hu saw the chairman of the group, and then bowed to himself, Tang Hu quickly stretched out his hands to stop Fangzheng''s action. And said to Fang Zheng in a hurry. "Uncle, you are too much. A boy can''t hurt a girl. It''s no big deal for me to hurt my skin and flesh. And Fang Miao and I are still good friends. It should be right for friends to do something. So you don''t have to worry about these things. " Fang Zheng was shocked to hear that the young man in front of him was actually a good friend of his daughter. Because my daughter has never talked to the opposite sex, let alone make friends with the opposite sex. It seems that this time my daughter went out to live by herself, which has really changed a lot. "Are you frightened, daughter? Why don''t you go home with dad Fang Miao shook his head. Then he said to his father, Fang Zheng. "Dad, that Tang Hu was shot in order to save me. Let''s take him to the hospital. We''ll talk about other things later. Now our top priority is to send Tang Hu to the hospital first. " Fang Zheng heard that Tang Hu was shot to save his daughter. In my heart, it can be said that I was very moved. And then quickly to, Tang Hu said. "Young man, this matter can''t be delayed at all. You should get on the bus with me and I''ll take you to the best hospital in the city right now. Don''t worry. You don''t have to worry about the medical expenses and the normal food expenses. I''ll take care of them. And when you''re ready, I''ll give you a big reward for your concern for my daughter Tang Hu said with a wave of his hand. "Uncle, I''m Fang Miao just because she and I are good friends, not because I covet these external money. Although I need money now, I don''t accept this kind of money. I hope you don''t insult me again Fang Zheng was a little surprised at this time. He even refused to send money to Tang Hu. However, Fang Miao finally solved the embarrassment in front of her. Fang Miao quickly checked her father and said to go to the hospital. At this time, fangzheng thought of what he should do now, and then said to Tang Hu. "We''ll talk about it later. The top priority now is to send you to the hospital first." However, at this time, it seemed that God didn''t want Tang Hu to leave like this because a police car arrived at this time. "Hello, sir. Would you please come back to the police station with us and record your statement?" The vice captain of the criminal police team directly walked down from the car and then said to Tang Hu as a routine. The deputy leader of the criminal police team in front of him is a beautiful woman. And it belongs to the kind of big chest and small waist, the devil''s body of the best beauty. It can be said that he Fangmiao is a beauty of the same level. It''s just that their styles are quite different. Fang Miao is a kind of girl who is soft, weak and pure. However, the deputy leader of the criminal police team in front of her can be said to have a devil''s figure. And he was very serious. This makes many people have a strong desire to conquer the overlord flower in the police station. But I have never heard that this overlord flower has been conquered by any man. Tang Hu frowned at this time. This chick in front of me is not blind, is she? I didn''t see it. Did you get a serious gunshot wound? The thighs are bleeding. I even asked myself to go to the police station to take a statement. Tang Hu then didn''t have a good temper on the right, said the vice captain of the criminal police team. "Would you like me to take off my trousers and show them to you?" "Ga?" Zhao Shuang, vice captain of the criminal police team, was obviously stunned. Then his face suddenly turned red and his whole body was shaking. This person in front of unexpectedly dares to oneself so openly to play hooligan, this also OK? However, because of Mr. Fang''s face, otherwise he would slap Tang Hu in the face. "Captain Zhao, what this young man means is that his leg has just been hit by a bullet, resulting in injury. If you don''t believe it, he can take off his trousers and show it to you." Fang Zheng saw Zhao Shuang, who was about to get angry again, knew that she must have misunderstood her, and then quickly explained for Tang Hu.Zhao Shuang noticed that there was blood on Tang Hu''s trousers, and then he was embarrassed to say. "That''s what it looks like. Then go to the hospital first..." But Zhao Shuang is in the heart of Tang Hu this person is very disgusted, injured said injured? I even said to myself what to take off my pants. Although I am a policeman, I am also a girl at any rate. Does she say so in front of a girl? "If you are a qualified police officer, you must first have a very keen observation. There is such a large amount of blood on my pants. You didn''t see it. I really don''t understand how you became a captain. Did you go through the back door? " Tang Hu saw to Zhao Shuang in the eyes of his silk disgust, and then light said. Because Tang Hu had been a soldier in the army, he hated those people who had no ability but were still working as police or soldiers. So Tang Hu can''t help but ask Zhao Shuang. "You..." Zhao Shuang''s lack of detection experience is his biggest weakness, which is also his heart disease all the time, because people who have known his qualifications all know that although Zhao Shuang''s family has background, he did not come to the criminal police force through the back door, nor did he become the vice captain of the criminal police team because of his relationship. Because Zhao Shuang used to be a combat instructor in the special forces, and his military rank was also at the rank of lieutenant colonel. Therefore, he was transferred to the local level as the Deputy captain of the criminal police team in the police station. From the level, there was no problem at all. Moreover, his skills in the criminal police team were among the best. Although Zhao Shuang was a female, he was in the police station Few of them can beat Zhao Shuang. Zhao Shuang can not beat the captain of the criminal police team, the rest can be said to be Zhao Shuang''s opponent. Chapter 537 Tang Hu saw to Zhao Shuang in the eyes of his silk disgust, and then light said. Because Tang Hu had been a soldier in the army, he hated those people who had no ability but were still working as police or soldiers. So Tang Hu can''t help but ask Zhao Shuang. "You..." Zhao Shuang''s lack of detection experience is his biggest weakness, which is also his heart disease all the time, because people who have known his qualifications all know that although Zhao Shuang''s family has background, he did not come to the criminal police force through the back door, nor did he become the vice captain of the criminal police team because of his relationship. Because Zhao Shuang used to be a combat instructor in the special forces, and his military rank was also at the rank of lieutenant colonel. Therefore, he was transferred to the local level as the Deputy captain of the criminal police team in the police station. From the level, there was no problem at all. Moreover, his skills in the criminal police team were among the best. Although Zhao Shuang was a female, he was in the police station Few of them can beat Zhao Shuang. Zhao Shuang can not beat the captain of the criminal police team, the rest can be said to be Zhao Shuang''s opponent. But Tang Hu''s words directly touched on Zhao Shuang''s heartache. Indeed, although Zhao Shuang''s fighting skills can be said to be very powerful, it does not mean that Zhao Shuang is equally powerful in other aspects. Because Zhao Shuang has just changed his career, what he lacks now is the careful observation of the case. And the people in the criminal police team who help him is totally admiring Zhao Shuang''s skill, but not his ability to solve crimes. So Zhao Shuang is learning all the time for this reason. Every time when he goes to the police, Zhao Shuang will follow the captain. Because Zhao Shuang knows his own shortcomings, he wants to learn to make up for his shortcomings. However, today''s incident happened to be that the team leader was on a business trip, so there was no way out. Zhao Shuang could only go to battle alone, so the final result was that Tang Hu was sarcastic to Zhao Shuang, which made Zhao Shuang not fight at all. However, what Tang Hu said was another fact. Let Zhao Shuang have no ability to refute. Therefore, Zhao Shuang can only gnash his teeth and look at Tang Hu, but there is no way. In fact, Tang Hu can handle this kind of bullet on his own. Because if you go out to fight, who will have time to insist that the arrival of the military doctor is helping him to get bullets. By the time the military doctors came, they would have died of cold. Zhao Tang didn''t want to show off too much. However, what Tang Hu didn''t expect was that Zhao Shuang seemed to be more competitive with him. He went to the hospital with Tang Hu to record his confession. However, Tang Hu looks at this woman as if she depends on herself. If she drives him, there is no legitimate reason. But let him be. Anyway, Tang Hu has nothing to hide from him. However, Tang Hu received praise from founder when he was in the car. "Young man, you are all shot. I don''t seem to see you. How can I say it hurts. It''s a real man. " And I don''t know how to respond. I can only smile awkwardly. Zhao Shuang also knows Fangzheng, so she also knows that Fang Miao is Fangzheng''s exclusive daughter. Therefore, Zhao Shuang does not force Fang Miao to follow him to the police station to record a confession. Then he took Fang Miao''s confession directly on the car. "Miss Fang, let''s start to take notes." Zhao Shuang said to Fang Miao. Fang Miao then talked about all the things that happened before. Although Fang Miao didn''t add fuel to the story, he said that these things are enough to be a little mysterious. Zhao Shuang, who was in the audience, was a little curious. In this way, this man named Tang Hu seems to be not only a man of eloquence, but also a man of certain strength. Although Zhao Shuang said to Tang Hu that she went through the back door, she was not satisfied. But Zhao Shuang is not that kind of unreasonable person. After hearing Fang Miao''s narration, it seems that Tang Hu is brave and resourceful. Moreover, in the process of communicating with the gangster, one shot in the body can still insist on fighting with the gangster. This spirit is also very commendable. But Zhao Shuang said to Tang Hu to those robbers, "I want it. It''s not the police. They don''t give me a salary. Why should I interfere with my business and send you to the police station? Is it good for me? " It''s very contemptuous. Can''t you be a good citizen who acts bravely for justice? However, after hearing Fang Miao''s explanation of Tang Hu, Zhao Shuang understood that there was nothing wrong with what Tang Hu had done. If the robbers were really angered at that time, it was really possible that none of them could escape. However, Zhao Shuang is very confused about the fact that the robbers are specifically targeting Fang Miao. Are these people making such a big circle just to kidnap Fang Miao alone? That is to say, however, they may be hiding people''s eyes. I didn''t want to arouse the suspicion of the Fang family. It may be that there are other deep-seated purposes, but it is unknown now. We can only make a decision after all the bald criminals are caught.After arriving at the hospital, because Zhao Shuang, the vice captain of the criminal police team, followed, Tang Hu was easily pushed into the operating room. The hospital did not ask too much about Tang Hu''s gunshot wound. Because Zhao Shuang was there, Tang Hu treated the gunshot wound in the name of the police. Hospitals don''t have to take any responsibility. After Tang Hu was pushed into the operating room, the chief surgeon then said to the nurse. "Prepare the anesthetic. Now I''m going to start preparing for the bullet." "Doctors don''t have to bother with anesthetics." Tang Hu to anesthetics this kind of Western medicine can be said to be very antipathy, she does not like to use this kind of thing very much, although used once or twice, there is no big hindrance to the body. But the number of times to use, will bring certain side effects to the body. So Tang Hu in line with the principle of not having to use it, said to the doctor. The doctor was obviously stunned. He thought that the people who sent him didn''t look like poor people. They couldn''t even afford to use the anesthetic. Although this is not a big operation. But to go to the bullet this kind of operation can say is very painful. Because it will touch some nerves, so it will be very painful. "Young man, if you don''t use anesthetics, it will be very painful." Because the doctor in charge of the operation was an old expert in his forties, he naturally called Tang Hu a young man. Chapter 538 "I have nothing to do with it." Tang Hu''s expression looked very relaxed, and then he said with a smile to the doctor. "I don''t like to use anesthetics, because anesthetics can bring some side effects to my body, so I don''t usually use anesthetics. What''s more, I just take a bullet, and there''s no big problem." The doctor was obviously stunned for a moment, and then nodded. Since Tang Hu insisted on not using anesthetics, if he wanted to do so, he could only do as Tang Hu said, because there was no danger in this operation, so there would be no danger of life at all. Therefore, if there was no anesthetic, the doctor would not ask for it. "Young man, you must bear with it. I''m going to start the operation now." The chief surgeon finished and then told the nurse to prepare for the operation. The fact that Tang Hu is not afraid of pain does not mean that he will not suffer. It is just that the pain for Tang Hu is within the scope of his own tolerance, because he lost weight and suffered more serious injuries, and he did not use anesthetics. Moreover, in the army, fighting training is much more painful than this pain, which is all the pain of viscera displacement. That''s true It''s not something that ordinary people can stand. "Young man, how did you get this injury?" Sun min, the chief surgeon, is an experienced surgeon. Sun min''s medical skills are very good, but Sun min''s ability to know people is also very good. Although Tang Hu was injured by gunshot, he was not the kind of police escort directly. So sun min will take the initiative to say a few words with Tang Hu, in order to distract Tang Hu''s attention, so you can reduce Tang Hu''s pain. No "I was hurt by a robber in the bank." when Dr. Sun Min heard it, it was as if he had guessed. The young man in front of him was not a criminal suspect, but a victim, so some words could be opened. "It must have been a very dangerous situation, or you would not have been shot by the robbers." "All right. In fact, it is not very dangerous Tang Hu smiles and says to Dr. Sun min. "In fact, at that time, I could hide the robber''s gun, only because there was a girl behind me at that time. If I hid back, that girl would suffer. That''s why I got shot by the robber. Do you think I''m a bit silly? " Tang Hu has seen this kind of news report before. People who do good deeds are usually described as fools by others. On the contrary, they are selfish and indifferent people. They are called smart people. So when Tang Hu talks about this, he makes a little self mockery. "Not at all. Young man, you are very great. You are not a fool at all. You are a hero to save the beauty. You are very kind to other girls. They didn''t say anything about love at first sight. Are there any words like making friends with each other? " Sun min heard that Tang Hu was so injured that he immediately admired the young man. "Well, I''m not sure about this. Then, we were directly taken as hostages by the robbers. I don''t know what she''s thinking." "I thought I had done a good job in my movements, and he should not have been able to find out under the critical circumstances at that time. However, later, she told me that she found out, because she saw my body and twisted it deliberately. And then, because of what I did, some people misunderstood me and thought I was trying to get close to her. " "Because that girl is still my friend, and it should be a normal thing for me to give up my life for the sake of my friend, but it can''t be my friend. He hasn''t had much contact with boys, so I take it for granted that I think I''m almost like her pursuers. I think I''m doing this to attract his attention, so I do these things ¡£ Then he told me later what kind of confession, said that if I like her, she would be my girlfriend "In fact, I''m disgusted with this kind of thing, because I think it''s like coercing him. I hate this kind of forced feeling. Like is like, do not like is not like, why do these things mix together? So I refuse him grandiosely, but if it''s something that two people really like, I don''t need to refuse. But I think I should refuse at this time. Only refusal is the best way. " "Young man, you are already very good. You know how to care for others and sacrifice yourself. You are really a person who knows how to give and how selfless you are. At that time, if you said you liked him, you might have become a good couple. However, where do you think you are going to threaten him by saving him, and then let him become his girlfriend. You can''t think of it like that. Anyway, you are a young man who knows how to think about others. ""By the way, young man, what''s your name?" "My name is Tang Hu. I have my name on the medical record book just now." Sun Ming said with some embarrassment. "Oh, I''m sorry. I have so many patients that I seldom pay attention to them." The operation went very smoothly. Tang Hu didn''t yell or move his legs. So sun min quickly completed the operation. On the contrary, it was Tang Hu''s reaction that surprised sun min. without any anesthetic, Tang Hu''s Department cooperated so well to complete the operation. It seems that the young man''s perseverance is really not Simple. After the operation, Zhao Shuang came to the ward to record Tang Hu. However, on the way, he met sun min, the doctor who was the chief surgeon. Sun min naturally appreciated Tang Hu Dawei. "Officer Zhao, this young man is really rare. He knows that he will sacrifice himself to others. This should be an example of social propaganda. You should present him with an excellent Citizen Award for bravery." "What do you mean? What were you talking about Although Zhao Shuang admires Tang Hu''s calmness in the face of gangsters, he is not willing to sacrifice himself for others. Because when Zhao Shuang made a record for Fang Miao, he didn''t say so much about the details of Tang Hu blocking Fang Miao''s gun in the bank. He only said that Tang Hu was shot by the gangster, so Zhao Shuang didn''t know the secret. Chapter 539 "Don''t you know? Tang Hu, a young man, could have escaped the gangster''s shot at that time, but he found that there was a girl behind him. If he dodged the gangster''s gun, the girl behind him would be in trouble, so he took a shot next to the gangster. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a righteous and compassionate young man. " Sun Min said with great appreciation. Zhao Shuang frowned. Is what the doctor said true or false? Why is it almost like listening to the story? Besides, what''s more, can you escape if Tang hu wants to hide? You have to know that you are a trainer in the special forces. You can''t guarantee that you can avoid bullets by avoiding bullets. Is Tang Hu more powerful than himself? Zhao Shuang has no way to believe it. "Dr. Sun, who did you listen to that sentence you just said?" "That''s what Tang Hu said to me himself." Sun Min said. "He said it himself?" Zhao Shuang was obviously stunned at this time. Could he believe what he said? Is he fooling you? Can I say that I can kill an elephant with one fist? Can anyone believe that? Sun min also saw that Zhao Shuang had some doubts in his heart, so he said with a smile. "The young man didn''t take any anesthetic when he took the bullet, and he didn''t even shout. With his tenacity, I absolutely believe what she just said to me." After all, sun Min has other things to do, so she can''t chat with Zhao Shou all the time in the hospital corridor. After a few words, sun min and Zhao go away by themselves. However, Zhao Shuang pushes the door and enters Tang Hu''s ward. Tang Hu wanted to leave the hospital immediately, but Tang Hu thought about it carefully. After all, he was injured, but his leg was not an arm. If he had just taken the bullet and finished the operation, he would be discharged from the hospital and could leave the hospital. This is really frightening. So Tang Hu still pretended to lie down on the hospital bed. "Tang Hu, you should be able to take notes now?" Zhao Shuang didn''t know why. As soon as he saw Lin Yi lying on the bed with a knock on his leg, Zhao Shuang felt that he didn''t deserve to be beaten and wanted to beat him up. "Yes." Tang Hu lies on the bed and looks up at Zhao Shuang. She finds that Zhao Shuang''s chest is very big, which is quite different from the AV star she saw this morning. Moreover, on the premise of careful examination, Zhao Shuang is still OK on the whole, which can be said to be quite beautiful. Well, it is mainly the temptation of uniforms ¡£ Zhao Shuang may be aware of something, because he found that there is something wrong with Tang Hu''s eyes. Zhao Shuang then subconsciously followed Tang Hu''s eyes to look at himself. As a result, he made a big red face. But what Zhao Shuang didn''t expect was that he was wearing a uniform now. The gang was so bold that he could not bear to be forgiven. Zhao Shuang snorted coldly and sat down in the chair beside Tang Hu, thinking to himself how to give the boy a little punishment in front of him, so that he could remember it a long time Sex. Zhao Shuang laughs at some chicken thieves. So Tang Hu''s heart suddenly produced a bad premonition. "Tang Hu, where is your injury?" "My injury is in my left leg, which is at the root of my left thigh." Tang Hu thought it was the content of the transcript, so he said truthfully to Zhao Shuang. "Oh, let me see. Is that where you got hurt?" Zhao Shuang pursed his mouth and stretched out his hand as if he were checking. In fact, Zhao Shuang used a lot of strength in his hands. Zhao Shuang''s heart don''t mention how cool, small face are excited red, she seems to have seen Tang Hu''s wailing and howling. Let you sarcasm at me, let you look at my mother in color. Today, I''ll let you have a taste of my mother''s power, so that you can''t live or die. Tang Hu took a breath of cool air and showed a strange expression on his face. Is this girl abnormal? Or sick? Does he look at other people''s wounds like this? Thanks to his good endurance, otherwise he would have called out. Zhao Shuang, seeing that Tang Hu didn''t cry and howl like he expected, which made Zhao Shuang a little disappointed. Didn''t he exert himself too much? So Zhao Shuang''s hand again increased his strength Tang Hu finally because can''t bear the pain, and then issued a low roar. Damn it. This is not for fun, is it? Tang Hu Gang wanted to curse, but he heard a cry from the door of the ward. Tang Hu also found the situation at the door, and then looked at it, published his deep feelings for himself, feeling a little baffled. I don''t seem to have done anything. But after a careful look at the table below, it seems that there is some disgust and some hostility to his expression. Then, combined with his position, Zhao shuangmeng is excited. Then he looks at Tang Hu''s expression. Does Fang Miao misunderstand him?Zhao Shuang''s face and fever almost, just want to explain, heard a cough. Chapter 540 It turned out that Mr. Fangzheng followed Fang Miao to Tang Hu''s ward. Seeing the situation in front of him, he had to cough. "The officer Zhao and Mr. Tang Hu are still in a state of malaise and have not recovered. And it''s in a public place like the hospital. It''s not appropriate to do this kind of thing. " "Mr. Fang, in fact, I didn''t Do that kind of thing. I just Zhao Shuang is really speechless now. He doesn''t know how to explain what he just did with founder. "Well, you''d better clean up and we''ll come in later." Mr. Fang Zheng shook his head and took Fang Miao out of the ward. He thought. Are you really old? I can''t keep up with the pace of the times in this society. I really don''t see that the officer Zhao I contacted before seems to be a very conservative person. Why is it so open today? Did you fall in love with Tang Hu at first sight? It seems that I can''t think of any other explanation except for this situation. Inside the ward, Zhao Shuang blushed, thinking of this in his heart, he was finished. I used to be a natural and generous girl. I did things with great vigour. Today I was seen by others. Do you have the face to go back to the police station? Zhao Shuang then looks at the initiator of the innocent expression on the bed. Zhao Shuang really wants to blow his head with a shot. It''s all the blame for this guy. What''s the name of the chaotic ghost? Zhao Shuang thought of here, and then can''t help but say to Tang Hu. "What do you want to do? You call that, how can I see people in the future? You see, I have been misunderstood by others "When I say chicks, people say that they have big breasts but no brains. Originally, I still don''t believe in this kind of major. But today, I still think what they said is very right. It is really big chest but no brain. What is the first time I saw that is called chest big brain less?" Tang Hu sneered and said to Zhao Shuang. "What do you mean by that? What do you say Zhao Shuang was stabbed to the pain by Tang Hu. He got angry and stood up directly. He was so angry that he shook his chest up and down. "You don''t think you''re just going to make a couple of breasts that big in front of my eyes, and then I''ll compromise." Tang Hu turned his lips. Continue to talk to Zhao Shuang. "First, you press my wound yourself. If you don''t love me, can I cry? You are calling for a thief now. Second, you use your brain. Why, just because you are a girl, and then you can''t see people. What about me? Everyone is equal in front of the law. Now we pay attention to the equal relationship between men and women. If you are a woman, you will not be equal, and then you will not be able to see people. What about me? Then I can''t see people either. How do you want me to meet people in the future? " Zhao Shuang then a little surprised, because she did not expect that Tang Hu should have so many words. However, Zhao Shuang wants to talk to Tang Hu very much. Can girls be like boys? However, Tang Hu''s sentence that everyone is equal before the law directly blocked what Zhao Shuanggang wanted to say. Zhao Shuang is a legal worker who lives by law. If I said that the law is not equal at this time, it is not lifting a stone to hit his own feet? Zhao Shuang was angry with Tang Hu and pointed to him for a long time, but he couldn''t say anything to refute. Finally or helpless decadent hand put down, what is the matter today? Zhao Shuang took a deep breath, is this really the usual self? Tang is always angry in front of him, but he can''t be angry in front of him. Zhao Shuang thought of this, and then his mind is forced to sober up a lot. Indeed, Tang Hu is right. If you don''t want to touch Tang Hu''s wound, then Tang Hu will not scream and such an embarrassing thing will not happen. If he didn''t call himself or touch her wound, he would not be misunderstood as this. Today''s everything can be said to be because of their own anger, and then take the blame for this kind of result, it''s nothing to do with Tang Hu. Although his heart is very unhappy, but Zhao Shuang still lowered his noble head and apologized to Tang Hu. "I''m sorry, I lost my temper today. Now we''d better take notes seriously." "Good." Tang Hu didn''t expect that the girl seemed to suddenly change her appearance, and her heart was burning with wonder. "Your name." Zhao Shuang also returned to the usual vigorous and vigorous manner, as if the previous irritable girl was not her. "Tang Hu." Tang Hu is also very cooperative said, because he does not want to be too difficult for Zhao Shuang, because just said that words are to revenge him, hurt their own wounds. In fact, a girl suffering from this kind of misunderstanding is far more aggrieved than a boy. In fact, for a girl, especially focusing on her own feelings, this kind of feelings can be said to be very important.However, this did not have much impact on Tang Hu. At the most, Fang Miao found out that he went back to explain to Fang Miao. He should still listen carefully to himself and understand that he had nothing to do with this girl. "Age." "Twenty. I''m an adult. " Zhao Shuang''s face immediately turned red, because Zhao Shuang always felt that Tang Hu Gang''s words and smile seemed to imply something to himself, as if to say that she had just helped Tang Hu because he was an adult, which means that Zhao Shuang did not count as molesting an underage boy. "Ah!! No, Zhao Shuang feels like he''s going crazy. Zhao Shuang now feels that his head has been big for several circles, because if he continues to do so, he will not be able to work with his heart, and he will not be able to take notes with his heart. " It seems that his mentality still hasn''t been adjusted well. When the captain comes back, he still goes to ask the captain for advice, because he observed that when the captain went to take notes with others, he would not be angry no matter what happened. The captain seemed to be calm and calm all the time, as if everything had nothing to do with him, This makes Zhao Shuang admire the captain very much. "Tell me about the banks at that time. I hope you can tell me in detail what happened Zhao Shuang sighed deeply and then said to Tang Hu. Chapter 541 Zhao Shuang''s face immediately turned red, because Zhao Shuang always felt that Tang Hu Gang''s words and smile seemed to imply something to himself, as if to say that she had just helped Tang Hu because he was an adult, which means that Zhao Shuang did not count as molesting an underage boy. "Ah!! No, Zhao Shuang feels like he''s going crazy. Zhao Shuang now feels that his head has been big for several circles, because if he continues to do so, he will not be able to work with his heart, and he will not be able to take notes with his heart. " It seems that his mentality still hasn''t been adjusted well. When the captain comes back, he still goes to ask the captain for advice, because he observed that when the captain went to take notes with others, he would not be angry no matter what happened. The captain seemed to be calm and calm all the time, as if everything had nothing to do with him, This makes Zhao Shuang admire the captain very much. "Tell me about the banks at that time. I hope you can tell me in detail what happened Zhao Shuang sighed deeply and then said to Tang Hu. "In fact, this is the situation of the bank. Let me tell you a little bit about it." "In fact, this is what happened. At first, I went to the hospital with my landlord to get money. Then, while we were waiting for the number, I suddenly found a black modern business van parked at the gate of the hospital, and then the robbers came down from it. At that time, they did not show any signs of taking hostages. But then he told us to hold our heads in place and not move. Then, the bald head, which is their head, sent a man to guard us, and then sent two people to take the money from the bank "And then, just as they took the money, then the police came, and after what happened, you were very clear. Then, the bald man came to me, pointed to the girl behind me, that is, Fang seconds, and said that he should be taken as a hostage "Because Fang Miao and I are friends. After I found out that it was convenient, I thought that because I had been a soldier before, I was more confident in my own skills. Then I pressed Fang Miao''s body down, and then I dealt with the robbers. I''m going to be his hostage. I said I would fully cooperate with him. " "Then, who knows, he thought I was doing more because his goal was three seconds, and then he shot me directly. Then Fang Miao and I were taken to the car as hostages by the robbers. " "And then I got in the car, and then I used a few words to get the bald man to give some details of the matter. Anyway, they said that their original purpose was to hijack Fang Miao. In fact, I was brought by them because I was nosy. Then you will know later that it is similar to what Fang Miao said. And then he used my skills to lure the robber out of my hands, and then let go of my own. This is how it happened. " "Well, the story is clear, and the record is done. You have a good rest. " After Zhao Shuang finished the record, he left the ward directly. Then he didn''t say anything to Mr. Fangzheng, because Zhao Shuang always felt that if he explained to him, he seemed to be more and more black. Then simply don''t say it. When it''s over, it won''t matter. They''ll probably forget it. After seeing Zhao Shuang leave the ward, Fang Zheng wanted to go up and have a few words with Zhao Shuang. However, he found that Zhao Shuang left the ward in a hurry. There must be something important to deal with. Therefore, he did not stop the accident, but directly pulled Fang Miao to the ward. After Fang Miao came to the ward, his eyes didn''t seem a little flustered as before, but his eyes were a little cold. Fang Miao took a cold look at Tang Hu and left the ward without saying anything. "Xiaomiao is a little afraid of strangers. Please don''t blame me Fang Zheng and other aspects left the ward, then patted, Tang Hu''s shoulder said. "Thank you for today''s business. I will give you a great reward when you are well! I hope you can''t refuse. Yes, it''s really my wish. If you don''t accept these things, I will feel uneasy because my daughter was saved by you. If I don''t make any expression, it will prove that I am too heartless. I really don''t want to be a heartless person, so please accept it "All right, uncle Fang." Tang Hu said helplessly. "Anyway, it''s really thanks to you today. Without you, I really don''t know what will happen to it?" "Uncle Fang, in fact, this matter is not as simple as we think, because I got a few words from the bald head, saying that a man named Hua Ge asked them to do so. In fact, some people were hiding their eyes in this operation. They robbed the bank. Their real purpose was to kidnap Fang Miao. Robbing a bank is a supplement. Kidnapping Fang Miao is real. "Tang Hu then continued. "I don''t know what those people behind the scenes want to do now, but for the sake of convenience and safety, I still think that it is really necessary to clarify the whole thing and investigate the whole thing. If we only want to rely on the strength of the police, it is far from enough, and the police can not investigate so comprehensively. Because it has happened once, but no one knows if he has a second time "Maybe next time I won''t be so lucky. If I happen to be away from Fang Miao next time, it will be too late to regret if Fang Miao makes any mistakes." "For the sake of Fang Miao''s safety, we must be fully prepared now. We must investigate the matter first, so that we can do some prevention. " "Well, I see. I''ll think about it." Fang Zheng nodded. Founder, he is also very suspicious, why in this period of time his daughter will be kidnapped? Is it because they are negotiating contracts with foreign companies, and then they want to threaten their daughters and sign some unequal contracts with themselves? Fang Zheng thought for a moment that it was extremely possible. Because those people, when they sign the contract, seem to be very hesitant. They don''t say no sign or no sign. It seems that they are waiting for something. It seems that they are waiting for the news that their daughter has been kidnapped. Today is really lucky that Tang Hu is beside his daughter. Otherwise, the consequences are really unthinkable. Chapter 542 "Young man, all these things you said to me have been kept in mind. I will deal with this matter seriously. I will not let Xiaomiao get hurt." "By the way, young man, what are you doing now? What''s more, I just heard from you that you seem to be Xiaomiao''s friend, but not Xiaomiao''s boyfriend? " "Because Xiaomiao has been with me since childhood. I know him very well. I seem to remember that Xiaomiao didn''t make too much contact with the opposite sex, and I just saw that Xiaomiao''s eyes on you didn''t look like that kind of eyes. I always think Xiaomiao is like, can Xiaomiao like you Tang Hu then immediately coughed twice to cover up his inner embarrassment. "Uncle, you''re really joking. Fang Miao and I are just friends, and the main reason is that she and I are living in an apartment, so I can''t just sit around and ignore what happened to her." As soon as Fang Zheng heard this, he immediately stared at Tang Hu. My daughter, have already lived with the man in front of me? My daughter shouldn''t be? After all, before she left home, her daughter had a lot of opinions on the opposite sex. She would not have changed so much in just a month, would she? In fact, fangzheng couldn''t figure out what kind of situation his daughter was. After all, he didn''t meet her daughter for a month. I don''t know what happened to my daughter recently. "Uncle, you think too much. I''m just Fang Miao''s roommate. We both rent an apartment, but we live in different rooms. I just moved to this apartment yesterday. In fact, Fang Miao and I were roommates for a day." "Oh, it''s like this. You see, I''m a little confused. In fact, Xiaomiao and I haven''t seen each other for a month. She said that she wanted to live alone, but I didn''t agree, because it''s not comfortable to live outside. Then I didn''t agree. Who let her secretly go out and didn''t call me Come to think about it carefully, since she wants to go out and live on her own, I don''t care so much. Anyway, she is old and has gone to college. She can also distinguish some things "However, I didn''t expect that the company''s affairs could involve him. It was my dereliction of duty. However, it seems that if he is allowed to live outside by himself, I''m really worried. I think we should let him live at home. If he doesn''t go home, I have to find a bodyguard for her to protect her To be able to rest assured that she lives outside by herself. " Fang Zheng gave a smile of embarrassment. Then he said to Tang Hu. "By the way, young man, what kind of work did you do before? I think your skill seems to be very good. You can subdue those gangsters with your bare hands. Do you think you used to be a bodyguard? ¡± Fang Zheng asked curiously. After all, he was the roommate of his daughter''s life, and he didn''t know whether he could persuade his daughter to go back, because his opinion at that time was very firm and he wanted to live alone. Now he doesn''t know whether he will go back with him? If he wants to continue to live here, he must first understand the people around her, especially this Tang Hu. "In fact, uncle, I used to be a soldier, so my skill is reasonable. Then I retired from the army. Now I can be regarded as unemployed vagrant. After all, I haven''t lived a serious life here, so I don''t have any formal work. " Fang Zheng then said to Tang Hu happily. "In this case, Tang Hu, do you think this is OK? Since you don''t have a job now, I want to find a job for you. Do you think it''s ok? " Tang Hu then listen, also came to the spirit, and then just like Fang Zheng asked. "Uncle Fang, what kind of job is it? Because I''m worried about finding a job. Because I went to be a soldier very early. Although I have developed a set of good fighting skills in the army, there is no place to use them in real life. Moreover, because I dropped out of school very early, I have no high education background, so I am really worried about my work. " Fang Zheng heard it and then talked to Tang Hu in detail. "In fact, this is the case, because I''m worried about Fang Miao? Then, he is likely to continue to do it here, but I''m sure I''m not at ease. After all, because such a thing has happened today, no one can guarantee that it will not happen in the future. Although it will strengthen the vigilance, I still hope to arrange a trustworthy one for Fang Miao''s side in case of emergency People, and more powerful people can protect her. Then, aren''t you just Fang Miao''s roommate? Then you live with him every day, and then you can let me take care of her, so I want to hire you as Fang Miao''s bodyguard, and then I will give you the salary. " "What do you say? He is Fang Miao''s daily personal bodyguard. Take care of his daily life, and then protect his life. Then, I will pay you 30000 a month. Do you think this is good? "Tang Hu''s salary is 30000, which is a little too much. This will not be what the chairman of the wind group is generous. If you hire a bodyguard like yourself, you will be given 30000 yuan. This is really very respectable of yourself. Tang Hu then said to Fang Zheng. "Is uncle Fang''s salary a little too much? In fact, when I''m a bodyguard, I don''t have such a high salary. As long as the salary can cover my daily expenses, it''s almost three or four thousand yuan. In fact, I can''t use so much. " Fang Zheng then shook his head. "It''s OK. The money is not much at all. In fact, the most important thing is that you can protect my daughter''s safety. The essence of money is external things. You don''t need to care about them. I just need you to be able to protect my daughter safely. I spent 30000 yuan, and I think it''s not unjust at all. " "By the way, since you have just said that you are now unemployed, if you want to protect my daughter closely, you must go to university with her." Chapter 543 "You don''t have to worry about that. Well, from tomorrow on, my assistant will arrange you to enter my daughter''s University and arrange you in the same class of her university. Then you will go to school with him and take care of her life. Then you will know her lessons when you go home. In fact, you almost treat her as a friend, because my daughter I really don''t have many friends, because I''m busy with business these years, so I''m rich and take care of my daughter. Then I feel guilty, and then I want to find someone who can talk to her "I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, but I''ve been busy with business, so it''s good that I forget about it. It''s so dangerous today, and then I think about it. And you''re about the same age as he is, and both are young people, so you should have a lot in common Fang Zheng said with a smile. Tang Hu, then a little confused, what is to find a person to talk to, but also take care of his daily life, what else, have a common topic, won''t it? Is this really what a bodyguard should do? How do you feel more and more like looking for a partner? It can''t be. Fang Miao is a girl who has some hidden physiological disease and can''t get married, so she''s just looking for herself to make up for the number? "Mr. Tang, what''s the matter with you? Is there anything you don''t think is appropriate? Then you can say it, and we can discuss it slowly. " "Uncle Fang, you''d better call me Tang Hu. It''s a bit awkward for you to call me Mr. Fang." Tang Hu said with a bitter smile. "To tell you the truth, I really don''t know what I should do because I haven''t been a personal bodyguard before. So I''m worried about whether I can''t do this job well "Well, I believe you, because I have seen your skills, and I have talked with you for such a long time, I think you are a very responsible person, and you can do such a great thing to a friend who only knows one day. I think your character is absolutely beyond doubt." Fang Zheng nodded firmly. "Well, uncle Fang, I''ll do this job." Tang Hu and Fang Zheng said. "Well, I''ll send someone to put you in Xiaomiao''s University. No, then you wait for Monday, you can go to school with Xiaomiao, and then you can go to the academic affairs office and report it. I''ll take care of it all of a sudden. " "And you give me your bank card first, and I''ll ask someone to pay you the salary of this month first. Because the little girl needs daily expenses, and she hasn''t used her family''s money all the time. She should also do some part-time jobs outside, isn''t she? " Tang Hu nodded. "Yes, I heard from the landlord that Fang Miao should be working part-time every day to make money. She should take into account the rent and her daily expenses. I don''t go back to the apartment until about eight o''clock every day. " "The child really wants to be independent, so he doesn''t need any support from his family. So, I''ll first type the money into your card. If he has any daily needs, then you can just take the money and spend it. The money and your salary are two different things. I will give you a separate bill of your salary. There are also some expenses for taking care of her daily life. I will calculate the money separately ¡£ "I am a father who can do this. After all, my daughter has grown up, and he needs his own life to adapt to this society. I can''t treat her as a good one in the greenhouse all day long, so she will never grow up." "Well, we''ve made an agreement. You can go to the university with Fang Miao on Monday. There are still some things to deal with in my company, so I''ll go back to the company first. You can call me if you have any problems. Then I''ll have the money typed into your bank card in a moment. ¡± "you can have a good rest here, then I will go back first and have a good recovery." Fang Zheng and Tang Hu said so. "Well, uncle Fang. I will report to the university with Fang Miao on Monday. You can rest assured that I will take this job seriously. " Tang Hu nodded seriously. ¡­¡­ At the same time, at the door of an abandoned warehouse on the outskirts of the city, there is a black modern business van, but the license plate of the van has been taken off. "Damn it, aren''t those cops crazy? Didn''t we just rob more than a million? Are they so? " "Ah. You see what they have become. We have been transformed into birds by them. That group of police are really idle and have nothing to do Baldness is very uncomfortable, spit a mouthful of thick phlegm on the ground. "Yes, head. It''s not a way to go on like this. We won''t be trapped here like this, will we One of his bald men, very irritable said. "The grass''s fuckin ''bad. How can we catch up with such a thing? ""Well, don''t complain to me. I''m waiting for Warner''s call. After a while, let''s see what brother Hua says to us. In a moment, we will listen to brother Hua. We can do whatever Huage asks us to do. Now only brother Hua can save us. " I''m tired of waving my head. The phone rings, the bald man answers the phone in a hurry, and then, somewhat flattering, says to the phone. "Is it brother Hua? I''m bald. " "What the hell are you doing?" There was a cold voice over the phone. "Brother Hua, what''s wrong with us? Is something going on? " The bald man was stunned. I don''t know why Hua Ge is so angry. "Did you bring the money out of the bank?" Brother Hua asked coldly. "I I just took it out of my way What''s the big deal? And there''s not much money. " Baldness feels some grievances. He has a hard time robbing a bank. If he doesn''t take away the money in the bank after robbing the bank, what has he robbed? Isn''t it a white robbery? "You are a pig brain. What did I tell you at the beginning? I told you that you should never take away the money in the bank. Do not touch the money in the bank. Are you deaf? I''ve told you so many times that you haven''t kept it in mind Hua GE''s swearing and bald talk. Chapter 544 "If you don''t take the money, those police will not make such great efforts to search for you. You have taken the money from the bank, so they are going to search for you so hard. You''re just making yourself suffer "Ah?" The bald man thought for a while, it seems that the thing is really such a thing, it''s all due to his infatuation with money. As a result, he caused such a disaster. The bald man thought of this, and then quickly begged on the phone. "Brother Hua, I work for you. You can''t ignore me. You must help me. I know Wargo, you must have a way to save us. Hua Ge, you must save me "Well. Is that girl OK? Is that girl still in your hands? " Warwick asked with a cold snort. "Girl? What girl? " Bald and then a hear Hua elder brother in ask oneself wench, and then obvious one Leng. "It''s Fang Miao. You won''t move that girl, will you? Grass. " Wargo''s voice, and then a little bit fast. "If you move that girl, I''ll tell you, you''ll be finished. No one can save you. " "Well That brother Hua, I''m sorry, that girl, was rescued by others Only then did he think of publishing, and then his voice stuttered. "What?! You''ve got no one, have you? " Warwick heard this, and then immediately cried out. " then you can wait for the hell. I''m looking for you. It''s really a wrong decision. It''s a finished thing that can''t be done but can''t be undone. You deserve to be arrested by the police. " After that, Hua Ge hung up his phone directly, and didn''t give the bald man any chance to speak. "Brother Hua, brother Hua..." After hearing what Warner had just said, the bald man was in a hurry and begged. "Brother Hua, you can''t ignore me. I''m your man. You can''t just leave me alone But after praying for a long time, the bald man found that Hua Ge had already hung up the phone and said a lot of rubbish to the air. "Brother Hua, what did he say?" After the bald man put down the phone, he asked anxiously. "What do you say? It''s Warner who abandoned us. We''re finished. " The bald man said with some decadence. "It''s over. What do you mean by that? Warner, does he care about us Yes, brother Hua doesn''t care about us. Because we didn''t catch the girl Fang Miao, he was very angry, so he gave up on us. The bald man sat on the ground and sighed. "I blame you for your bald head. It''s your fault. We can''t catch that chick. If it wasn''t for you, if you hadn''t been hijacked by that kid, could we let that chick go? " The bald man, then suddenly became a little irritable, and suddenly ran up from the ground, directly to the bald man in the past. How dare you rebel now? The bald man was obviously stunned, some incredible, watching his men punch in his body. "What time is it now? What the hell are you doing here? Is it useful for you to say that now? " Said the bald man with a sneer. "If you didn''t steal your pistol by that boy, we would have come to such an end. It''s your fault. If you can keep your own pistol, can we get to this point now? After the bald man finished, he wrestled with his own men "Touch, touch, two shots rang through the door of the warehouse. The bald man and the man fell into a pool of blood, and some of them died with their eyes closed. " The one who shot was the one who yelled at the police in the bank. This man is a bald man. His name is Ji Laosan. Besides baldness, he is the most prestigious person in the whole team. It can also be said to be the deputy leader of this group. "Third brother , you What are you doing The rest of the robbers then looked at Ji Laosan with a kind of surprise. "These two people are so fussy that they put the blame on others. We''ve got time to hang around here. If we let them hang on like this, sooner or later, we will be brought here by the police. " "Then all of us will be finished." Ji Laosan snorted and said. "What time is it now? There is still internal strife. If brother Hua doesn''t want us, we will not. But we have our own hands and feet. The most important thing is that we still have money in our hands. We have just robbed the Bank of "more than one million yuan. As long as we avoid this robbery, our brothers will have endless glory and wealth. We can do what we want at that time, don''t you think?"As Ji Laosan said, pig head and the man are arguing endlessly. Under such circumstances, internal strife is the most terrifying. At any time, they may face the danger of being arrested by the police. If they are not careful, they may be regarded as clues by the police and fall into the hands of the police. Now only by working together can we get through the situation Difficulties. Thinking of this, two subordinates nodded and said yes, after all, now their leader is bald, and now Ji Laosan is the leader of these three people. If the two subordinates want to be safe, they can only place all their hopes on Ji Laosan. "You see, the money we just robbed from the bank will last the three of us for a lifetime." Ji Laosan opens the money bag and reveals bundles of banknotes. Ji Laosan knows that it''s useless to say anything now, because only money can give these people information and buy people''s hearts. Here, each of us can get nearly half a million dollars, because without them, there will be less people who will share money with us. In this way, each of us will share more money. "It''s up to the third brother." "We all listen to the third brother." Both of them expressed their attitudes at the same time. Season old three satisfied nodded, and then some did not thank, looked at the two bodies on the ground. ¡­¡­ After Fang Zheng left the ward, Tang Hu did not stay in the ward for long. And then directly to the hospital in this respect to apply for discharge procedures. Because this kind of wound is in Tanghu, it seems that it is really a small wound, and the biggest problem is that the bullet has been taken out of the body. The rest is no longer a big problem. Chapter 545 After Fang Zheng left the ward, Tang Hu did not stay in the ward for long. And then directly to the hospital in this respect to apply for discharge procedures. Because this kind of wound is in Tanghu, it seems that it is really a small wound, and the biggest problem is that the bullet has been taken out of the body. The rest is no longer a big problem. The main reason is that Tang Hu does not like to stay in the hospital because the smell of disinfection water in the hospital is really uncomfortable to Tang Hu. If Tang Hong sees his body, there is no need to stay in the hospital. Tang Hu then finished with the doctor, in the doctor''s strange eyes, and then quickly left the hospital. When I left the hospital, I went straight back to my apartment. After Tang Hu returned to his apartment, he found Fang Miao alone, sitting on the sofa staring at the table, not knowing what he was thinking. Tang Hu thinks it''s necessary to talk to Fang Miao. After all, he has been hired by Fangzheng to become a convenient private bodyguard. He has to talk about the specific things with Fang Miao carefully, and now he and Fang Miao have become classmates. So I still have some questions to ask Fang Miao. Tang Hu, and then sat opposite Fang Miao. Then he said to Fang Miao. "Fang Miao, I have something to tell you now." Fang Miao was just like waking up from a dream. At this time, Fang Miao found a man sitting in front of him. When Tang Hu pushed the door, Fang Miao did not respond. Ye Wendao was so absorbed in this respect that he didn''t know what he was thinking, and then he didn''t hear the sound of opening the door. Fang Miao looks at Tang Hu in front of him. Then Fang Miao doesn''t know what kind of attitude he should take to treat Tang Hu. Because I should be saved by Tang Hu, so I should treat her better. But, I just showed to Tang Hu, although it is not a confession, it is also put forward by myself? Although Tang Hui refused to contact with the conditions, but Tang Hu turned and the policewoman, had such a relationship, what should he do? Does he really think he is ugly and not as good-looking as that policewoman? I still dislike that my breast is smaller than that woman''s. However, Tang Hu and that policewoman did that kind of thing in the public hospital. The expression Fang Miao can think of now should be indifference. Tang Hu also found that Fang Miao''s eyes were not right. This makes Tang Hu feel some doubts. Didn''t he just refuse Wang Miao? I also said very clearly, that is to say, I don''t like to take life-saving things to coerce others, like myself, which is simply not like the degree. I don''t like it at all. But if two people like each other, it''s OK. It doesn''t matter. However, is Fang Miao angry with himself because of this? "Fang Miao, what''s wrong with you? How do I feel you''re a little angry with me? Are you still worried about what happened before? " Tang Hu asked Fang Miao. "How can you be so bitter about me? Good for you. You''ve done that with the policewoman in the hospital. How dare I be angry with you? However, in the future, you still have less contact with me. I don''t like to be friends with such people. " Tang Hu heard that it was Fang Miao, and then because of the things between himself and Zhao Shuang, he was still a little bitter. Tang Hu then explained to Fang Miao with a smile. "Where do you want to go? I have nothing to do with that policewoman, OK? In fact, you have misunderstood me. I really have nothing to do with that woman. In fact, what is the matter? In fact, it is possible that I may say something unpleasant in some aspects, and then make him angry. Then he wants to revenge me. Then I was shot in the thigh by a gangster? Then he asked me where I was, and I said I was at the root of my garrulous thigh. Then, he wanted to revenge me, and he pressed my wound with his own hand "You said that I had just finished the operation on my wound, and she put so much pressure on it. How can I stand it? In fact, when you came, it was just because of your angle. In fact, we didn''t have him for anything, but he was pressing my wound with his hand. Then just because your position is too close to the door, and you don''t see clearly at the door, he''s back to you, so you take it for granted that something like that happened "I''m really wronged. And I have suffered so much sin for no reason. My thigh just finished the operation, she pressed me so hard, my leg pain really can''t stand, so I can''t help crying out Fang Miao heard that he had misunderstood the policewoman and Tang Hu. It turns out they didn''t do things like that. But then Fang Miao asked with some doubts. "That policewoman, I seem to feel that he is a very good person. Unlike what you said, how could he treat an injured person and make such an action? How could he press your wound? You must have done something to make her angry"It''s wrong. It''s really unjust. I can''t wash it out when I jump into the Yellow River. Do I have nothing at all? But he has been asking me a lot of messy things, I am really a little bored, may say some of her some unpleasant words. And I was directly pressed by him. I was really in pain. " "Well, that matter, just make it clear. Clear up the misunderstanding. Don''t look at me with that kind of eyes. I always think that kind of eyes are a little strange." Fang Miao''s face was a little red. He even misunderstood that Tang Hu was doing that kind of thing. It was really too shy. "By the way, what kind of thing did you just say to me?" Fang Miao asked suspiciously. "Oh, well, I just had a long chat with your father in the hospital. In fact, his main problem is to worry about your life safety? Because this kind of thing has happened once today, who is not sure whether there will be no next time. Your father wants to live with you so that he can protect your safety, but he is afraid that if you don''t agree, he has to stay here. " "Later, your father asked me what I used to do. I told him that I used to be a soldier, and then he asked me if I would like to be your personal bodyguard and pay me monthly. I said it was OK. I said yes. I could work as a bodyguard. " "Your father also said that he would arrange me to be a classmate with you in the University, so as to better take care of your daily life and life safety. So now we can be said to be college students. But I really don''t know anything about college, because I went to be a soldier a long time ago, so I have to ask you some questions about college "And your father wants me to take care of your life. So now I can say that I have taken care of you according to your father''s will Chapter 546 "My father really won''t be so relieved. Did he leave me to you? I haven''t thought about it yet. Are you my personal bodyguard now? " Fang Miao said with some incredible words. After all, I and Tang Hu can be said to have just known each other. Although such a series of things have happened, they have also experienced the moment of life and death. But after all, he is not familiar with Tang Hu. How can his father trust himself to an outsider? This is what Fang Miao does not understand. But now it''s a foregone conclusion. If you want to know the reason, you can only ask your father what kind of situation is it? "Cough, you are my personal bodyguard now, aren''t you? Then you are employed by my father, and now you have to protect my life, take care of my daily life, and go to the same university as me. Do you mean that Fang Miao asked Tang Hu. "Well, it''s almost like this. Because I haven''t done anything like this before, but I''ll take my responsibilities seriously. In fact, the main purpose of your father''s hiring me is that you seem to be a company related to your father. It seems that there are many people who want to attack you now. So your life, well, is under threat. Your father has to take care of his company. Otherwise, he will take you back to live with him. " "And your father also takes care of your feelings, because now that you are old, your father also wants you to live on your own in society, because after all, you are also big now. And then you need to see the whole world with your own eyes. You can''t be like before "And I don''t have a job now? I used to be a soldier in the army. After I retired from the army, I now live here. Then your father gives me wages, and then I work as a bodyguard to protect you. Then I feel that this is actually very good. And I''m living in the same apartment with you recently, so I can better protect you. " Fang Miao sighs helplessly, and then seems to accept this reality. "By the way, is nothing wrong with your thigh? Didn''t you just get shot in your thigh? Why did you just come back? Shouldn''t you be lying in the hospital now? Is that really all right? " Tang Hu said casually. "These are small things. In fact, I have suffered more serious injuries in the army than this, and I haven''t spent too much time in the hospital. And I''ve deliberately controlled the part of the body where the bullet enters, so it doesn''t affect my normal movement "If it wasn''t really because a lot of people were there, I could have done something wrong with it. And just after the operation, I could go home at that time, but in order to cause unnecessary trouble, I obeyed the arrangement of the hospital and directly lived in the ward. In fact, I could walk on the ground at that time. ¡± "and I really hate the smell of the disinfectant in the hospital. I think the smell of the disinfectant is very choking, so I came back." "Well, are you going to eat at your brother''s house tonight? You didn''t say you were going out to dinner tonight, did you? And you see, it''s past noon. What should we do next? " Tang Hu slapped his forehead fiercely at this time. Some annoyed said. "Oh, if you don''t remind me today, I forget. It''s already time for lunch. I''ll go and see what''s in the kitchen. If there''s nothing to eat, I''ll go down and buy something, and then I''ll make it for you." Fang Miao then shook his head and said to Tang Hu. "Forget it. Don''t exercise any more. After all, you have hurt me, and you have saved my life. If I ask you to cook for me again, I will go too far. I''d better go down and buy some ready-made rice. Then you stay at home and don''t move. After all, the old saying often says that one hundred days of injury, after all, you will go to college with me after all. If you don''t have a good wound by then, you will also be a trouble. " "So don''t move if you can. You''d better take care of the injury at home and protect me. Today is a special case, and then to repay you for saving my life. So I will make an exception today and buy a delicious meal to reward you. " Tang Hu, and then suddenly think of something, quickly stopped Fang Miao, who was about to go out. "By the way, Fang Miao, I have a bank card. In this bank card, there is a part of the money that your father gave me, and part of the money is for me to take care of your daily life expenses. If you don''t have money, you can take these money. And in this way, you don''t have to do those part-time jobs too much every day and ruin your health. " "And in this way, even if you don''t go to work, the daily expenses plus the rent will be enough. Because this is an extraordinary period. After all, no one knows what kind of action those people will make next time, so we should avoid some special situations now. ""Go to and from school, because I''m with you, but when you work part-time, I don''t have time to be around you all the time. So at that time, if those people had figured out the routine of your daily life, and if they had dealt with you at this time, I might not have taken care of you "So in order to avoid this kind of similar situation, so, you''d better quit those part-time jobs. After all, our daily expenses have the money given by your father, so these daily expenses should be more than enough." "After a while. After these things are relaxed, we will talk about other things. If you still want to do a part-time job at that time, I can agree with you to do it. But now you must listen to me. You''d better quit that part-time job first, and you can live a normal life. " "And it seems that I can''t help you with lunch, but if I can make lunch for breakfast and dinner, we''d better go to the school canteen directly." "This is the way I can think of to protect you. If you feel inconvenient, you can tell me directly. If you can''t do anything about it, you can do it as I said. What do you say? " Chapter 547 Fang Miao nods. After all, Fang Miao is also a very intellectual girl. In fact, Fang Miao also knows how dangerous he will be if there is no pain around him today. And after all, it can be regarded as a special situation now, and there is pocket money given by my father. So even if I don''t go to work as a part-time job, the daily expenses are enough. Moreover, the original intention of doing part-time job is to train myself and make some money for myself, so I don''t want to spend my family''s money. After all, special treatment is needed in special times. Fang Miao then nodded, indicating that he already knew. "Well, I have understood all that you said. I will not lose my temper and bring burden to your work. I will go to the shop where I work part-time and make it clear. I''m going to make it clear to the store tonight, and then if you have something to do, you can go with me. " However, after Fang Miao said this sentence, he regretted it. Because how to listen to this sentence, it''s like you want to go with candy. Moreover, I also know that Tang Hu has something to go out tonight, and Tang Hu''s thigh can be said to be injured. It''s inconvenient to walk. I even put forward such unreasonable demands. Fang Miao is trying to save the sentence he just said. Tang Hu said directly. "OK, no problem. Then I''ll go with you in the evening. After all, no one is sure that those people will attack you directly. After all, with me by your side, I can also protect your safety, so I can rest assured. After all, I have to be worthy of the salary your father gave me, right? I can''t just have a job today and lose it tonight. " "It''s OK. You don''t have to worry about my body. There''s no problem with my legs. So today, I''ll go out with you in the evening, and then I''ll go to my friend''s house "Well, if you are really uncomfortable, or if you are really too troublesome, you can just tell me. I can go alone. After all, I used to go to work by myself. Nothing happened. After all, such a thing happened today, and the police intervened. They should not have attacked me at this stall "If it''s really troubling you, then you can do your own things. I have no problem myself." Fang Miao said. "It''s OK, it''s not troublesome, because I should take care of you now, so these things are not troublesome, they are within the scope of my normal work." "By the way, I will add your contact information on my mobile phone, and then I will transfer the money to you with my mobile phone. So you can use some of them in your own hands. Moreover, if you travel, you still use a private car is safer. Do you own a car? " Tang Hu asked Fang Miao. "Yes, but in my own house. I''m not wrong here, because I''m basically travelling by bus, and I don''t drive my own private car. If you need it, tomorrow Sunday, I''ll take you home. Then you can drive that car over. " Well, that''s settled. Tang Hu nodded and said. Fang Miao, then added Tang Hu''s mobile phone number, and then the two became wechat friends with each other. Tang Hu then used his mobile phone to transfer half of the money in the bank card to Fang Miao. Although "ten thousand yuan" has been transferred, there are still tens of thousands of yuan left in the bank card. This is also a lot of money for Tang Hu. Tang Hu doesn''t have to think about other things any more. Besides, he takes himself as the bodyguard. I have more spare time. I have more time to do my own things, and I don''t have to look at other people''s eyes. The only thing is to take care of Fang Miao''s daily life. In fact, this is not a difficult thing for Tang Hu. Fang Yao takes care of Tang Hu''s current situation, because Tang Hu can be said to have recovered from a disease. Although he injured his thigh, Fang Miao bought some meat dishes in the restaurant for Tang Hu to recover and recover better. Then, take those dishes back to the apartment. Tang Hu then because sitting on the sofa is a bit boring, and then picked up the remote control, the living room inside the large LCD TV on. However, it has to be said that big TV is cool. Tang Hu leisurely lies on the sofa. This is the first time that Tang Hu has watched such a big and cool TV, because there was no way to watch TV in the army before. Moreover, his own TV is an ordinary TV, and it doesn''t look so cool. "Achoo." Tang Hu sneezed. He didn''t think that his constitution could catch a cold. However, it seems that there are too many things happening today because of himself. Or I have been living in the army, and then suddenly came to a warm and comfortable environment, and then acclimatized ah. Tang Hu then casually took out two paper towels from the paper towel box of the tea table by hand, then wiped his nose and threw it on the side.However, in this situation, there is no good program to watch. Tang Hu pressed the channel change button of the remote control in his hand, but after pressing the TV for a long time, there was no response at all. It was still the picture at the beginning. "Shit, this remote control doesn''t run out of power, does it?" Tang Hu secretly scolded a sentence, however, turned around to think wrong, he just did not use the remote control in his hand to turn on the TV power supply? If the remote control has no power, how can you turn on the TV? Thinking of this, Tang Hu carefully observed the direction of the TV in the living room. It turns out that the TV in the living room is equipped with satellite TV, which requires the remote control on the set-top box to change the TV channel. However, the remote control of the TV can only control the power and volume of the TV. It doesn''t control the channel change. Although Tang Hu has always lived in the army, he does not know nothing in the army. He also dabbles in some technology and knowledge outside through his mobile phone and the Internet, so he is not very illiterate at this time. Tang Hu then looked for it in private. Sure enough, he found the remote control of the satellite set-top box under the tea table. Tang Hu then picked up the remote control and began to change the TV station. Chapter 548 This satellite TV looks so cool. There are so many channels. Tang Hu even changed dozens of channels, but there was no repetition. This channel belongs to adult channel. Because of special reasons, it is locked. Please input the password. Default password, 000000. When Tang Hu changed to a channel, a line of tips suddenly appeared on the TV. It''s not true. There''s such an adult channel on TV in this living room. Although Tang Hu has heard his comrades in arms say that satellite TV can watch some adult channels, but he has never really seen this. Tang Hu then entered the password "3456". Results the password you entered is wrong on the TV. Please re-enter it. Tang Hu then casually changed a digital password 888888. Then the TV still gives the prompt that the password you entered is wrong, please re-enter. Tang Hu then scratched his head, and then remembered the default password prompted on the TV just now, and then entered 000000. This time, the TV did not give the password error prompt, but seemed to enter the card screen state, and did not know whether the TV was verifying the password or the crash. Tang Hu did not know what happened? Just when Tang hu wants to click on a different film and watch another program, the picture suddenly appears on the TV. In this TV, it seems to be a very famous XX actress in Japan. It seems that she came from Bingqi. I didn''t remember the specific name anyway. Anyway, in Tang Hu''s impression is a very big chest very coquettish girl. Tang Hu should have seen his films before, so he would have an impression. However, what Tang Hu didn''t think of most was that the password of this TV adult channel was actually the initial password. People gave their own clear tips on TV, and what they were still there was the password. His own clever poetry came to the world, and finally listened to the information given by TV. This is Tang Hu''s "the first time to watch a person on such a large screen. Before, he was on his mobile phone or on his home computer. He couldn''t see anything clearly. Now he can see as he thinks and as he likes. And the screen is still high-definition. It looks like it''s really cool. When Tang almost went to watch TV, there was a burst of blood. If his thigh is really nothing, Tang Hu will really move a chair to watch TV. At this time, however, Tang Hu, with his keen hearing, still heard the sound of a key opening the door. Although the sound is very small, but still fell into Tang Hu''s ears. Tang Hu then suddenly some panic, if you want to let Fang Miao catch himself in the living room watching AV, it is not the end of it? Because now Tang Hu has just stood up, so now stands next to the TV. Because now if you go to the sofa to take the remote control and turn off the TV, it''s too late, so Tang Hu has to reach out and turn off the power on the TV, and then turn to the direction of the windowsill. Then he pretended to show himself, just looking at the scenery outside the window, and then did nothing. Tang Hu can''t help but scold himself. It''s really bad luck today. He just came to this apartment. So many things happened in one day. Fang Miao was already upset about what happened in the hospital with Zhao Shuang. Then if Fang Miao catches himself watching AV in the living room, he must be finished. Maybe I can''t even protect myself from the job of bodyguard. After all, who is willing to find a bodyguard of this color for their children? And such a good thing, such a good job, where can I find it? The salary is also very high, and they can eat and drink every day, and they also give themselves extra money for their daily expenses. It''s not easy to find another job in this kind of job. Moreover, the most important problem is that if you leave, you are not resigned by others, it''s ok, but if you are expelled by others, and it''s still true Because of this reason, if I am known by others, I don''t want to raise my head in front of others all my life. Angry and then helplessly sighed, a little complaining about their hands, it is really too much, nothing blind try what initial password, if you do not turn on the TV, do not try this password. I don''t have to worry about this kind of thing. But the satellite TV is also to blame. This TV channel is so comprehensive. In fact, they all blame their own cheap hands. I''ll open the door of the hotel just now. After Fang Miao enters the room, he puts the food on the table. Then Fang Miao beckons Tang Hu to wash himself, and then he is ready to eat. Tang Hu saw that Fang Miao didn''t want to watch TV, so he put down the huge stone in his heart. Tang Hu then went to the bathroom, washed his hands, and then sat on the table to eat. I have to say that today, the price of the rice Fang Miao bought is true, some of which are not cheap. Because there are lobster, abalone, shark''s fin and so on. So the price of this meal is definitely not cheap.After Tang Hu finished his meal, Fang Miao quickly motioned and said. "Tang Hu, you can go back to your room and have a rest. I''ll take care of it. Go and have a rest by yourself. I''ll have something to help you with in the afternoon. You''d better take advantage of your time to have a rest. After all, you have been busy working for so long today, and you haven''t stopped to have a rest. In the morning, because of this kind of thing, you have energy, bank robbery, and injured your leg, and then he had an operation. You should be sure now I''m very tired. " I''d better go and have a rest. I can do it here. Tang Hu can''t tell Fang Miao. Then I could only agree and went back to my room to have a rest. Tang Hu took advantage of back to the room, this period of free time and then checked with a mobile phone, Fang''s group. Fang''s group is the largest enterprise in the city. It covers a wide range of areas. Including shopping malls, service industry, catering industry, all kinds of industries are involved in, and have made little achievements. The best of them should belong to the real estate business. Fangshi group''s real estate can be said to be the city''s leading enterprises. Chapter 549 Tang Hu took advantage of back to the room, this period of free time and then checked with a mobile phone, Fang''s group. Fang''s group is the largest enterprise in the city. It covers a wide range of areas. Including shopping malls, service industry, catering industry, all kinds of industries are involved in, and have made little achievements. The best of them should belong to the real estate business. Fangshi group''s real estate can be said to be the city''s leading enterprises. Fang''s group has become more and more energetic under the leadership of founder. It can be said that Fang''s group has made great contributions to its success. It seems that Fang Miao''s resistance to the opposite sex really has something to do with his life experience. If Fang Miao was only born in an ordinary family, and Fang Miao''s appearance also occupies a certain proportion. If Fang Miao''s background, ordinary appearance, is also ordinary, then it should be similar to ordinary girls, there will not be such a difficult problem with the opposite sex. However, although it has advantages, it also has disadvantages. Because Fang Miao has such a good background, she can do whatever she wants to do, and all the family members agree with her decision. In addition, Fang SEC has such good conditions, which is basically OK. She can do anything she wants. Moreover, Fang Miao''s living conditions are much better than those of ordinary girls. So everything has its advantages and disadvantages. But now Fang Miao is getting better with the opposite sex. Because when Fang Miao talked to himself today, he felt that Fang Miao had been able to communicate with him normally, and he would not have such a flustered mood. He would not be as nervous as before and could not even speak. This is the first big step forward. Moreover, as long as Fang Miao gets along with others normally, this kind of problem should be solved easily. The next people who appear in front of the aspect are not like her pursuers, who are greedy for convenience, or those who are greedy for the background. Fang Miao''s problem is actually very easy to solve. Tang Hu then understood the background of Fang''s group. Then I feel tired and sleepy. And because of the bank incident, I didn''t have time to talk to the landlord. Then I should call the landlord at this time. Tell the landlord that you are safe. "Mr. Li. Where are you? " Tang Hu called the landlord and asked. "It''s Tang Hu. How do you feel? Do you have any security problems now? After you and Xiaomiao were taken as hostages by the robbers in the bank, I and other customers in the bank were sent home safely by the police outside. So I''m at home now. " "But after you and Xiaomiao were taken as hostages by the robbers, I didn''t hear from you. I don''t know what the situation is like. Are you doing anything now? " The landlord asked anxiously on the other side of the phone. After all, the landlord is particularly concerned about Tang Hu and Fang Miao from the heart, so the landlord doesn''t want anything to happen to Tang Hu and Fang Miao. "It''s OK, Mr. landlady. You can rest assured that Fang Miao and I have safely arrived in the apartment." "It''s good that you are safe in the apartment, but after you were held hostage by the robbers, didn''t you go with the robbers? How did you get back? Did the police save you? " The landlord asked in some doubt. "Well, it''s a long story. We were not taken hostage by the robbers at that time. Then we got on the black van of the robbers and got on the bus. At that time, we found that their real purpose was not to rob and influence ha, that was just their excuse. Their real purpose was Fang Miao. Then, after I asked them these words, ¡± "then, I secretly untied the rope that bound us, and then I stole a gun from those robbers, and pointed at their boss, so that they thought for their own safety, and then they put us out of the car, so that we were safe, and then the police came directly. Then I was sent directly to the hospital by them. " "Then, after I took the bullet out of the hospital, I stayed in the hospital for a while, and then I went back to the apartment, and now I''ve just finished my meal, I''ll call the landlord you." "By the way, Mr. landlord, I haven''t given you that rent yet. When do you want to come over and I''ll give you the rent." The landlord said it on the phone. "Let''s talk about the rent after all. After all, you are also injured now. You can''t find any job for a while. You can''t find any job for a while. You can use the rent first to make your daily expenses. How about giving me the rent of this month together when you are next month?" "Well, Mr. landlord, I''ll give it to you next month."Tang Hu had to agree to say. "Well, you can have a good rest in the apartment. Then I won''t disturb you. Originally, I wanted to see you. Since you have nothing to do and you are injured, I won''t disturb you first. Take a good rest by yourself. If you have any problems, you can tell me. I will try my best to help you solve them. " The landlord said to Tang Hu. "Well, Mr. landlord, I''ll hang up first. I''ll have a rest first." Tang Hu then hung up the phone, and then lay in bed ready to rest. I don''t know how long it took Tang Hu to wake up and then took a look at his mobile phone and found that it was already more than 4:30 p.m., almost five o''clock. My sleep time is really not short. It seems that I''m really tired, but I didn''t feel so much when I was in the army before. My training in the army was much more difficult than what happened today. Although I was very tired at that time, I didn''t sleep for four or five hours like this, which made Tang Hu feel a little abnormal. It seems that I am too relaxed about myself, but now I should make some training plans for my body. I can''t let myself go on like this, otherwise my strength may not advance and retreat. Chapter 550 If you go on like this, how can you bear the heavy responsibility entrusted by Uncle Fang? This is my first job. When I''m Fang Miao''s bodyguard, I can''t go on like this. Otherwise, there''s really no way to protect Fang Miao. If you can be more powerful today, you will not let yourself suffer a little bit of damage. You and your employer will not be in any danger at all. The main thing is to put the employer at risk, which is the least desirable. If you''re in danger, that''s fine, but if you put the employer at risk, it''s really a bit of a problem. And if you want to revenge for your father, you must improve your own strength. Really, I try to do the work of the bodyguard at present, and then I can talk about revenge for my father. This is because revenge for my father can''t be anxious at all. I have to do it step by step before I can avenge my father and destroy the underground boxing ring. Otherwise, you can only lose your life in vain, and you can''t revenge for your father. What''s more, if I enter the University, I still know the cultural level of the courses in the University. For me, the courses in the university can be said to be the existence of the book of heaven. After all, I don''t even have high school, so I haven''t said college knowledge. What''s more, Fang Miao''s father was entrusted with his own university, let alone whether he could keep up with him, and he was still half shaken in. And I don''t have the talent to learn. How can I learn. So I still take advantage of this period of free time, to improve their own strength, this is not wasted in the university life. However, Tang Hu turned to think about it. He did have too much life in the past. His comrades in arms said that he arranged his time so busy every day and had no free time to rest. He didn''t care at that time. At that time, he only wanted to improve his own strength, and never cared about other things. However, it''s not a bad thing to retire from the army this time. After all, the strength can be improved everywhere, and it doesn''t have to be in the army. However, the improvement of strength in the army can be said to be orderly and efficient. If you are outside, you can only rely on your own self-consciousness. The efficiency is certainly not as good as that of the army, but it can also be improved. And I can also relax. After all, it was because in the army, I asked myself to train, and after my father died, I didn''t really put down my heart to enjoy life, because at that time, I only wanted to revenge for my father, and I had no time to think about other things Then he was to deal with all kinds of things, then to find a job to find a house, and then to go to see the underground boxing ring, to improve his strength, and to do a lot of bodyguards. Tang Hu always kept these things in his heart and regarded these things as very important things. He never put his body in the first place. However, with good health, these things can be realized one by one. So Tang hu wants to open up now. Since he was injured in the bank robbery, Tang Hu has changed his mind a lot. He is no longer depressed and trained to improve his strength. In fact, the efficiency is not particularly high. It''s better for my uncle to enjoy my life and enjoy my life. This opportunity cannot be wasted. Anyway, these things can''t be urgent, and the most important thing I should do now is to protect Fang Miao''s life safety and not let Fang Miao get any harm. This is the first thing I should do. To enhance the strength, we can wait until after the University, and then to enhance the strength. In fact, I''m not in a hurry. I can train alone. Tang Hu then got up, simply cleaned up, and then came to the living room, saw Fang Miao sitting on the sofa playing with his mobile phone, and then asked Fang Miao. "Let''s go to your work place at what time in a moment, and then talk to the boss. Let''s finish what we have to do first and then have dinner. Or should I make you a dinner first and then go to the place where you work and ask the boss to leave. " Fang Miao then lowered his head and said. "In fact, it''s OK. I don''t care about it. It''s up to you to do what you want. I can do it. " "Then I''ll go and cook some food. Because I may not come back in the evening, and then I can''t help you cook. I''ll help you cook first. After you finish your meal, we''ll go together again. " "Good. When I went out to buy lunch at noon, I bought some things from the food market and the supermarket so that I could cook, because there is no food at home now? There''s no way to cook, so I bought some things from the supermarket on my own. I don''t know what to do with these things. You can do it yourself. Tell me what you need. Then I can go out and buy them now. ""Well, I''ll see what you''ve bought. If it''s enough, it won''t be used. I''ll buy it tomorrow. After all, I''m your personal bodyguard now. I should do these things. " Tang Hu ran later went to the kitchen, and then he was a little surprised, because the kitchen facilities here can be said to be quite good, much stronger than his own kitchen, and here are so modern, and also see a small apron hanging on the wall next to it, but it should look very new and should not have been used much. Tang Hu then tied his apron to his body, and then began to look for ingredients in the kitchen that could be used for cooking. Then, opening the bag Fang Miao bought at noon, he found some vegetables, some eggs and some noodles. It happens that there are noodles. Tang Hu plans to use noodles, and then make some spring noodles. Because he is a little hungry, because eating too much fish at noon is harmful, so Tang Hu doesn''t eat much. Because she is a girl, she has a small appetite, so she eats very little. So they basically had a lot of lunch left. However, Tang Hu didn''t find out where the rest of the food went. It was not in the kitchen. I think it should be Miss Fang. I''m afraid that the dishes are bad, so I should throw them away. It''s the world of the rich. Chapter 551 It happens that there are noodles. Tang Hu plans to use noodles, and then make some spring noodles. Because he is a little hungry, because eating too much fish at noon is harmful, so Tang Hu doesn''t eat much. Because she is a girl, she has a small appetite, so she eats very little. So they basically had a lot of lunch left. However, Tang Hu didn''t find out where the rest of the food went. It was not in the kitchen. I think it should be Miss Fang. I''m afraid that the dishes are bad, so I should throw them away. It''s the world of the rich. Tang Hu can be said to be familiar with cooking, because before at home, he often cooked alone. And there are all kinds of kitchenware in the kitchen. In fact, in many cases, it''s impossible to cook at home like a restaurant. You can boil a large pot of soup directly and put it there for use from time to time. She chose Gaoshan, which is completely Fang Miao, who bought a box of soup in the supermarket. This kind of soup belongs to the kind of concentrated soup. Tang Hu has seen it for the first time, but it should be good in appearance, because the aroma will soon overflow after cooking. Tang Hu then washed the vegetables carefully, cut them into small pieces, and then put them into the soup, the oven, and then add some seasoning to the pot, and then add water. After a while, the soup is ready. On the other side, Tang Hu is not idle either. Tang Hu, and then another pot of water, and then put the Ramen in, and then in the water, Tang Hu turned the noodles several times with chopsticks, and then he fished out the noodles and put them into two bowls. Then pour the soup into the two bowls, and then the two bowls of fragrant spring noodles come out of the oven like this. In a strict sense, Tanghu''s spring noodles are not made according to the normal way of doing it, but it has a different taste. Tang Hu estimated that Fang Miao should be able to eat enough noodles in one night, and the rest should be just enough for him to eat another bowl. Although I may go to drink with my brothers in the evening, I would like to pad my stomach in advance, because I would drink very late. So I would be more comfortable to drink. "Tang Hu, are you ready?" Fang Miao, sitting on the sofa, smelled gusts of fragrance, and his saliva kept swallowing. Finally, he could not help it. Then he put on his little slippers, then kicked and trampled into the kitchen and called to Tang Hu. "Well, it''s just finished. I''m going to ask you to come to dinner." Tang Hu then took off his apron and hung it on one side of the wall. In fact, in addition to her father and the housekeeper beside her father, Fang Miao has not eaten with other members of the opposite sex. At noon, because I was worried about Tang Hu''s body, I didn''t care about these details. However, if I look back carefully now, I really feel embarrassed. After all, Tang Hu, a big man, is sitting opposite him eating, which makes Fang Miao feel a little embarrassed. However, when I thought that the delicious noodles were all made by Tang Hu, if I was driving him away, it would be hard to say. So I could bear it, because I had no right to go. Although he was his own bodyguard, he had no right to go. But people have no obligation to listen to their own temper. I don''t know how many times this kind of thing will happen in the future. After all, the noodles are so delicious that I''d better fill my stomach first. Fang Miao has never eaten such delicious noodles, because usually, he doesn''t solve it outside, and then he orders some takeaway to eat at home. Basically, I haven''t eaten much of my own cooking. This is the first time to eat such delicious noodles. However, Fang Miao is afraid that Tang Hu is a little proud. Although he praises Tang Hu in his heart, he doesn''t say it. He just lowers his head and doesn''t speak to Tang Hu. After eating all the noodles in front of them, the two published them. They still consciously put their own bowls, then took Tang Hu''s bowls and took them to the kitchen together. Then they were ready to wash the dishes. Fang Miao said to Tang Hu after finishing brushing. "Why don''t we go back to my house first, and then you drive that car out first, because I don''t know what kind of car you need to drive, because you''re going to and from school with me? Then you have to protect me, so the car is usually. You see, I don''t use it very much. So you can go home with me to see which car you like, and then you can drive it out. " Tang Hu was stunned to hear that. The rich man was really different. The cars were all piled up, or was it that he could drive whatever he liked? Isn''t that obvious that he let himself drive for nothing? Sure enough, the rich and the ordinary people really don''t want to be themselves, and they are looking for jobs for a living. The pocket money of rich people in other people is higher than their salary for a month. There are family members to support, they have no way to go back to work, it is really more people than people angry.However, Tang Hu is not the kind of person who has to compare with others. Tang Hu quickly figured out that since those people can''t compare themselves, why should they compare with them? They and I are living in a different world. Why do we need people from two different worlds to compare with each other? This comparison has no significance at all. It''s better to do what we should do, and after doing our own things well, we can also become people like them. Tang Hu then said. "OK, I don''t have any problems. Let''s go to your house first, then drive the car out, and then I''ll take you with you, go to your work place and talk to the boss." Fang Miao and Tang Hu went out of the apartment together. They called a taxi directly at the door of the apartment, and then went to the home where they published. Because there are many people on the bus, it''s not easy to find a bus, and the bus takes a lot of time. In order to do what they want to do as soon as possible, it is more convenient to take a taxi Taxis are more expensive, but Tang Hu is now a small asset. After all, for such expenses, you can go to Fang Miao''s father for reimbursement. Chapter 552 And it doesn''t cost much to take a taxi. The most important thing is that it''s very fast and convenient. You can sit directly and tell the driver a destination. Then the driver will send himself to the destination directly. Tang Hu stopped a taxi by the side of the road, and then took a taxi with Fang Miao. Fang Miao then finished his address with the driver, who then took Tang Hu and Fang Miao directly to the destination. After arriving at the destination, Tang Hu picked up the money with the driver and got off with Fang Miao. It''s really a community where rich people live. It''s really high-grade. The location of this community is very good, and the environment is very beautiful. Besides, there are rockeries, fountains, and various places for leisure and entertainment. It can be said that there are all kinds of facilities. Fang Miao then led Tang Hu to his apartment. Worthy of being the chairman of Fang''s group, the house is very imposing. "OK, you don''t have to stand in a daze, or go to the house quickly. I''ll go up to get something, because I haven''t been home for a long time. I''ll go to my room to get some things first. Then you just take a rest in the living room, and I''ll take you directly to the garage. You can transfer a car in the garage, and then we''ll just leave. " "OK, I''ll wait for you on the sofa downstairs. Then you can do your own business. I''ll let you do it. You can call me when you''re done." Tang Hu said to Fang Miao. Fang Miao then nodded and turned to his room upstairs. Tang Hu watched Fang Miao go upstairs, and then he sat on the sofa and turned on his mobile phone, then bored to look at all kinds of things. Tang Hu then went to the mobile phone to find out if there were any places nearby that could be trained, such as boxing clubs and fitness centers. Although no one in these places could bring himself to practice, he often went to these places to exercise his body when he was in the army, so there were No one to take, it doesn''t matter, and who in the end who is not sure, after all, Tang Hu has been in the army for such a long time, and is training himself every day, maybe Tang Hu''s strength is more powerful than them.. As expected, Tang Hu found a fight club nearby. And from the above brief introduction, this fight club seems to have strength, which should be very good. When Tang Hu looks at his mobile phone, Fang Miao has already come down from the upstairs. In fact, Fang Miao didn''t go upstairs to get anything, that is, he cleaned up some of his clothes, and then, what kind of clothes should he wear in the specific place? I''ve cleaned up some of them so that I can''t meet my needs. In the future, if you go out and have something to do, you won''t be in a hurry if you have clothes to wear. If you have no clothes to wear, you have to go to the mall to look for clothes online at that time. The quality of clothes at that time is not certain, so you can like them. Therefore, taking advantage of the time now, it''s better to pack out some clothes at home and take them back to the apartment directly. In this way, I won''t worry about anything. "Tang Hu, let''s go. I''ve packed my things. Now I''ll take you to the underground garage. You can choose the car by yourself. OK, just drive it away. Because I''m a girl, I don''t care much about these cars, so I only have one car. My father collects the rest of the cars. He likes this kind of sports car. In fact, I don''t like it at all. " "But he left his keys at home. Let''s go down and have a look. Which car do you like? Then I''ll come up and get the key to the car Fang Miao then led Tang Hu to his underground garage. But I have to say, because of the underground garage? There are many places, but Fang Miao then casually points to a direction and says to Tang Hu. "Did you see that? That''s all the cars my dad bought, and now you can see which one you like. I don''t know what kind of car you like. I think you will not like driving my own car very much, because my car is a little biased. Girls are a little bit. I think boys like you are not willing to drive that kind of car. So you should choose a car that looks good to you and take it and drive it. " Tang Hu looked at the car and felt that his eyes were not enough. Because there are so many kinds of cars in this area, Tang Hu actually doesn''t know which car is good and which is not. However, since it is Fang Miao''s father''s collection, the cars must be very good. It''s just that you can choose a car that looks good to you. Is this really OK? After all, he is only Fang Miao''s father hired to protect Fang Miao, that is, Fang Miao''s personal bodyguard. Fang Miao doesn''t need to care about his feelings so deliberately. After all, he is also a person who works for others. Fang Miao doesn''t have to care about his feelings so deliberately. Tang Hu then said to Miao. "Can I really do this? No, I mean, if I choose a car, will your father agree? After all, we chose a car without his consent, which is not very good. What''s more, it doesn''t matter what car I drive. After all, I''m your personal bodyguard. You don''t have to care about my feelingsFang Miao then said. "In fact, I have thought that you would tell me about this. I called my father early on, and I informed him, and he agreed. He said to me, you can choose a car at will, and it doesn''t need to happen. What''s more, I don''t have to pay for the damage, Because each of these cars has insurance, so you don''t have to be afraid of anything. And he finally said to me that you don''t have to be so formal. And, what''s more, my dad said, because you''re my savior? Even if you choose one of these cars, you can take it yourself, let alone drive it. " "So you don''t have to worry about it. You just go and choose a car you like better. You don''t have to worry about other things. Besides, my father has already agreed, so you don''t have to be so shy. Besides, you drive to take me to and from school. If you don''t drive properly, I feel bad about face. " Chapter 553 "So you don''t have to worry about it. You just go and choose a car you like better. You don''t have to worry about other things. Besides, my father has already agreed, so you don''t have to be so shy. Besides, you drive to take me to and from school. If you don''t drive properly, I feel bad about face. " "Well, since your father has said so, I will know that I am too small-minded to be kind." Tang Hu, and then in private began to wander around, began to look for a more pleasant car. However, I have to say that there are too many cars here, and all of them are top-notch cars. Tang Hu did not seriously understand these cars, so he did not know the names of these cars at all. Tiger then found a car in the middle of these cars. He felt that he liked this car. This car is a sports car, top super run, because boys generally like the nature of racing cars, as well as sports cars. Because this kind of car will be more attractive and eye-catching. Tang Hu is no exception. Now Tang has to drive a car on his own. Otherwise, I''m sorry for Fang Miao''s father''s kindness to him. Tang Hu looks at this car, the whole body presents black, and the top super run. There is a capital B on the front of the car. Tang Hu then checks the name of the car with his mobile phone? Then on the Internet do not check do not know, a check is really scared. The full name of the car is Bugatti Veyron. This Bugatti car is like a work of art, and Bugatti pays great attention to the details and balance of the vehicle. So Tang Hu just took a look at it and felt that he was deeply in love with the car. Tang Hu then directly stood in front of the car, for a long time did not leave. Fang Miao then saw Tang Hu stop in front of a car, and then went to the front and said to Tang Hu. "Have you chosen your car? Is this the car? If the car you choose belongs to this one? Then I''ll go up now and get you the key to this car. " "However, I''m really afraid to drive this kind of car, because the cars I used to drive were ordinary cars, and the vehicles in the army were all off-road vehicles specially used by the army. I''ve never driven a sports car like this before. I''m really afraid of breaking the car. I''d better choose a more ordinary car. " "Well, didn''t I tell you all about it? My dad told you that he actually wanted to send you a car because it was inconvenient to travel. Besides, you saved my life. He always wanted to repay you and reward you, but didn''t you? Then I told him to choose a car from the garage. At that time, he wanted it without saying a word. You can choose a car directly and drive away by yourself. " "But I also know that you won''t accept it, so I told dad to let him choose his own car, which one he can choose. My Dad agreed. And he also told me that you don''t have to worry about it. It will break things like this. Because every car has insurance. When it breaks down, there is a special person to repair it. There is no need to spend money. So you don''t have to worry. " "It doesn''t matter if you can''t drive. The cars are almost the same. If you drive slowly, you will get used to it." "Well, it''s settled. I''ll go upstairs and get the key, and you''ll just wait here." Fang Miao then immediately turned away and went to the villa to get the key. Leave Tang Hu alone, in the garage quietly, waiting. After a while, Fang Miao came back with the key. Then Fang Miao handed the key to Tang Hu. And said to Tang Hu. "Well, let''s go. I''ll put things in the car first. Then I''ll show you the direction and let you take me directly to the place where I work "By the way, I just remembered that if I was in school, I would call you by your name? Or are you just showing up with me as a bodyguard, or as something else? " "Because if you want to go to university, you will pick me up and go to school with me every day. At that time, many people will doubt our identity. I mean, I have a lot of people in school who want to chase me. I''m fed up with their affairs. How about if you pretend to be my boyfriend? When my shield, they will certainly not bother me. When they have something to do, they will come to you. In this way, I will be more relaxed and safer. After all, I don''t know whether they will mingle with the crowd, right? " Fang Miao blushed and said. Tang Hu is a little embarrassed. "Well, I don''t really care, because my main task is to protect your life. It doesn''t matter if you don''t have identity. But what you said is also a truth. I must appear at your side in a reasonable identity, so that they can''t have doubts. Otherwise, if they know that I am your bodyguard, they will definitely investigate my identity and background. When my identity background comes out, then, if they have some precautions, they will definitely be more serious next time than this one. ""What''s more, I''m pretending to be your boyfriend. Don''t you really care? If you don''t care, I don''t have a problem Fang Miao then shook his head. "Well, I''ll pretend to be your boyfriend." Tang Hu finally nodded and said. "By the way, if they ask what you used to do in school, you can tell them that you used to be a soldier, and then, because of my reason, you left the army, and then you came to the same university with me." "In any case, all these things I said are true. You were originally from the army, but in terms of the reason, I tampered with some of them without authorization, because your main task now is to protect me. In fact, there is no problem for me to say so." "Well, it''s settled. Then I''ll go to the shop where I work part-time to discuss with my boss about resignation? Then you will accompany me to talk to the boss, and then we will first practice to adapt to this new identity. Don''t go to the University, and then we''ll be embarrassed. " Chapter 554 "If we behave like other normal couples in college, they won''t doubt us." "After all, neither you nor I have ever been in love, so we don''t know what we should do, that is, what their lovers often do. I''m not sure whether they will find out. But as like as two peas, you have asked for a couple of things, and I''ll go and look for some knowledge in this area, and then see what their ordinary lovers do. Then we will have to imitate it even though we don''t have to do exactly the same thing as they do. "I hope it won''t be discovered." "By the way, Fang Miao, I have one more thing to discuss with you. It''s mainly because I was able to enter the University. It''s still related to your father. It was your father who got me into the University. In fact, I don''t even have high school knowledge, which is really difficult for me. I don''t know if I can keep up with college life. This is my biggest worry now. " "Because I was not very interested in learning this aspect when I was in school. Then I found that I was very interested in the military. Then I applied to be a soldier when I was in junior high school. After I passed the examination, I still stayed in the army. Maybe I need to trouble you to help me in some aspects of my life, because I have some things that I really can''t understand, so I have to trouble you at that time. " Tang Hu said. "It''s OK. It''s not a problem. If you can''t keep up with your studies, you can sit with me at that time. I can help you with your study, and then your grades may also improve. However, the learning atmosphere in the university is very relaxed, and the teachers who went to school in the past were very strict in their management. If they failed to pass the examination, they would be very angry. This kind of thing would not happen in the University. " "So you don''t have to worry too much, and you still have me." "You? Can you really? " "What I mean is that if I really can''t understand what I''m going to learn, I think I might skip class and go out and do something else. Then if I do other things, maybe it will help me improve my strength. I can also investigate some things. I don''t want to waste all my time in this aspect Tang Hu said helplessly. "You''re looking down on me. Don''t look at me like this. I went to college on my own strength. I didn''t rely on any family relationship. Although my father saw that my study was too hard at that time, he told me that I couldn''t. I could also enter the University as a special enrollment, because my father also supported the university very much More, so I can have a place to study in the University, but I don''t want to go to college by family relationship. " "So when I was in senior three, I studied very hard. Then I was admitted to this university with excellent results in the college entrance examination. I didn''t have any relationship in the evaluation. Don''t confuse me with those rich children. I''m totally different from them. " "And I don''t have any abbreviations when I go to university, but I study courses in university very seriously. But I want to rely on my own efforts, and then in the university to achieve outstanding results, and then return to the company, and then help my father manage the company, I don''t want others to say that I''m a beautiful vase. Grades and other things depend on the family relationship. I don''t want to be judged like that. " "So you can rest assured that you are a beauty learning bully, and I will guide you around. Your grades will certainly not be too bad." Fang Miao then patted his small chest and promised to say. How can Tang Hu look a little unreliable? Tang Hu can''t say no, it will hurt Fang Miao''s enthusiasm if he refuses. Tang Hu had no choice but to promise. "Well, I''ll trouble you with my grades in the future." "Let''s go. I''ll put your luggage in the trunk. Then we''ll go directly to your work place and tell the boss about these things. Your boss should also understand." "Well, then, let''s go." Tang Hu put Fang Miao''s suitcase into the trunk of the car he had just chosen. Then, after putting it in place, the two people sat in the car. However, when they both sat in the car, Fang Miao looked a little unhappy. Fire prevention, just want to ask Fang Miao to fasten his seat belt, and then he is ready to leave. Then he finds that Fang Miao is not happy, and then asks Fang Miao in doubt. "What''s the matter? What happened? How can I feel that you are not happy "No, I''m not unhappy. You''re wrong. You''re not a gentleman at all. If you look at other people, boys, when they drive, they will open the door for girls and let the girls go first. It''s good for you to sit in the car by yourself. You don''t have any sense of gentleman at all. ""If we were found out by them when we got to university, wouldn''t it make people suspect directly? You must not underestimate these details. Details are also very important. Don''t you know that details are the most important thing for girls? " Tang Hu also found that Fang Miao could say a lot of reasons as long as he was angry. Then Tang Hu felt that there was nothing to refute Fang Miao. Tang Hu feels that Fang Miao is too troublesome. However, the girl said that she would listen to it. After all, the girl who formed a couple with herself was the girl who suffered a lot. What''s more, she was a beautiful girl. She must be a girl of school level in school. How could she say that she was the one who took advantage of her own. And there''s no reason to refuse such trifles. Just listen to it. Then when you are with Fang Miao, don''t forget it. Tang Hu then said helplessly. "Well, my eldest lady, I know that I will be a gentleman in the future. Well, can we start now? My eldest lady. " Chapter 555 "Let''s go. I''ll tell you where I live, and you can just drive as I say." Fang Miao said to Tang Hu. "OK." Tang Hu then prepared to start the car. However, Fang Miao waited for a long time, then did not see the car start, and then asked Tang Hu in doubt. "Well, what are you doing? If you don''t start the car, you can go quickly. We have been here for a long time. If we are, we will be delayed. I''m afraid that it will be late, and you will not be able to go to dinner with your brother. " "It''s not that I don''t want to start the car, but I really don''t know how to start the car. I''ve driven a car before, but all the cars I drive are keyed in. I haven''t found the place to insert the key in this car. I haven''t found any start key, so I don''t know how to drive this car." Tang Hu said with some embarrassment. "Oh, the start button is under the center console, and you can see it is here. Just press it once. Then you look at the steering wheel. There are two paddles on the steering wheel. The two paddles are for upshift and downshift. Other cars are no different from ordinary cars. Then you can see that you can drive slowly at the beginning. After you get familiar with the car, you should have no problem. You''re just not familiar with it now. How do you drive this car? " Fang Miao then explained. Tang Hu then followed Fang Miao''s operation just now. Then, he pressed the button, and the car started as expected. It''s a top sports car. It''s so different from ordinary cars. It''s said that it takes only 3-00 seconds to speed up the top-level sports car. Chaohu has never tried it. Although there are top sports cars in hand, it is impossible to drive so fast in the city center. If you drive so fast, it is easy to have an accident. And Tang Hu is still a soldier. Of course, he knows the importance of abiding by the law. Although he wants to try it in his heart, there is no condition to allow him to operate in this way. Tang Hu then started the car, followed Fang Miao''s tips, then left and right, and then came to a restaurant. Tang Hu then parked the car outside, and then got out of the car, and then came to the co driver''s position, from the outside opened the co driver''s door. After all, I have just said that I should be a gentleman and open the door for the lady. I have to express myself just now. Moreover, Fang Miao also said that he would take this opportunity to pretend that they were lovers to see if they would be found out by others. If they were found out, they should see what they did not do well, and then they could avoid this happening after they went back. After Tang Hu opens the co pilot''s door, Fang Miao comes out of the car. Then they attracted the eyes of many passers-by. A lot of passers-by are looking at this place. After all, Bugatti Veyron is very rare. Those who can drive such top sports cars are generally the children of rich families, and they are not ordinary rich people. What''s more, the passers-by has hardly seen such sports cars as Bugatti Veyron, so it''s not easy to see them once. We have to see what kind of powerful people are inside? But a look from the car down a man wearing ordinary casual clothes, which makes them immediately a little unbelievable. They should all think so in their hearts. Now some people like to be so low-key? Wear clothes like this. But then I saw the young man in ordinary casual clothes, and then came to the other side of the door, and then got out of the car, a young and beautiful girl, and this girl, no matter in terms of appearance or temperament, is a rich lady. After Fang Miao got out of the car, Tang Hu closed the door and locked the car. Fang Miao waited until Tang Hu finished these things, then slowly stretched out his little hand and gently took Tang Hu''s arm. Such a bold move made Fang Miao blush. Because Fang Miao has seen couples on some TV before. Fang Miao found that most people like to cuddle with each other. The most common is holding hands or holding arms. Fang Miao said that it was absolutely impossible to do it. But holding hands and arms like this should be acceptable. Then, Fang Miao''s move surprised all passers-by. The man is not a little white face who is taken care of by this beauty, is he? That girl, no matter how it looks, should be the daughter of a rich family. But the man, no matter how you look at it, feels like a poor loser. I can''t afford it. It''s a top sports car like this. Tang Hu and Fang Miao are really envious of passers-by. What passers-by thinks now should be why I can''t meet such a good thing. How can I not be taken care of by a rich woman? However, Tang Hu did not give passers-by too much evaluation, and then was pulled into the restaurant by Fang Miao. In the shop, Fang Miao asks Tang Hu. "I''ll go and talk to the boss myself, or will you go with me to the boss?" "Well, I''m not sure about that. I think both of them are OK. If you resign, you should talk to the boss. I don''t know what you talked about. I don''t know what to say, but for your safety, I''d better go with you and talk to the bossTang Hu thought for a moment and then said to Fang Miao. Fang Miao then nodded. Fang Miao saw that Tang Hu''s face was red and his eyes were in a trance. He didn''t know what he was looking at. Fang Miao then asked Tang Hu in doubt. "What are you thinking? I feel like you''re a little bit out of your mind now As soon as Tang Hu hears Fang Miao asking himself this, Tang Hu doesn''t know how to answer. Because now Fang Miao is holding Tang Hu''s hand. Tang Hu now, all feeling can not feel, can only feel his hand holding a small soft hand. It feels very comfortable to the touch. However, it is impossible for these feelings to say so to Fang Miao, otherwise he will surely be blamed by Fang Miao. So Tang Hu doesn''t know how to answer Fang Miao now. However, Tang Hu felt that the touch in his hand was very good, and then he grasped Fang Miao''s little hand tightly with his hand. And then there was an immediate exclamation. Then some shameful anger to Tang Hu asked. "What are you doing?" Tang Hu is angry when he sees Fang Miao. After all, he and Fang Miao are not friends in the true sense. But this is no wonder he, because Tang Hu has never felt like this before, feeling soft and comfortable. Chapter 556 Tang Hu is angry when he sees Fang Miao. After all, he and Fang Miao are not friends in the true sense. But this is no wonder he, because Tang Hu has never felt like this before, feeling soft and comfortable. Tang Hu then faltered and said. "That''s because you feel comfortable holding your hand, and then you can''t help touching it. I''m really sorry "Well, I really feel a little awkward when you come here suddenly. However, this is also a subject to be trained. After all, we should go to and go to school together in this way. It will be very embarrassing for them to find out that we are pretending. But next time you do this again, you have to make me ready, or I''m really embarrassed if you do this Fang Miao blushed and said. Fang Miao then directly led Tang Hu to the manager''s office. Because things like resignation should say hello to the manager. Or the manager should be able to directly tell an employee about his resignation. Fang Miao didn''t know, so she had to ask first. After all, it was the manager who interviewed him. Then the manager knocked on the door of Fang Miao''s office. Inside the office, there was a voice. "Who? Come in, please Fang Miao then opened the door directly. Then the greasy uncle sitting in the office chair is the manager of this restaurant. Fang Miao then said seriously to the manager. "I''m sorry, manager. I''m here to tell you about my resignation today. I can''t go on. I have other things to deal with, so I can''t continue to work part-time here. I''m really sorry, manager On hearing Fang Miao''s resignation, the manager immediately got up from his office chair. "What? You said it well at the beginning. You will do it here for the first half of the year. Then I allowed you to work here. Now you''ve only been working for a month or two, and then you tell me you don''t want to quit. What do you want me to do? " The manager then said angrily. "I''m really sorry, manager. I really have nothing to do. I really have some very important things to deal with. I''m really sorry to meet you. I have to resign from here "Well, you still remember that we signed the contract at the beginning. Now you have to violate the relevant provisions of the contract, but you have to bear the penalty for breach of contract. I can go to court and sue you. " Said the manager, pushing his luck. "If you don''t want the court to sue you, you''d better stay with me all night, and then I''ll agree that you don''t work here, that is to say, you''ll resign. Otherwise, you can wait for a summons from the court. ¡± Fang Miao was surprised. It turns out that this old color batch has taken a fancy to himself. I used to think that although the manager looked greasy, he was still very good to himself and was very concerned about his own life. I still naively thought that the manager was still a good man. He wanted to leave, but he wanted to spend the night with her. The manager went on. "How are you? Baby, you''ll stay with me for one night, and then I''ll agree to your resignation, and I''ll give you a lot of money. It''s the money you can''t earn in a month''s salary. You just need to stay with me for one night. " After the manager finished speaking, he slowly extended his salty pig hand to Fang Miao. However, it has not yet waited until it is close to the square second, and then it is stopped by the other hand. How can the hand not move forward. The manager then looked at the owner of the hand, and found that it was the boy Fang Miao had just brought in. It was he who grabbed his hand with his hand. Tang Hu then said lightly. "What do you want to do?" The manager then wants to take his hand back. However, I found that my hand seemed to be clamped by a pair of pliers, and I couldn''t move it. Then the manager got angry and roared to Tang Hu. "Let go of my hand. Do you know who I am? If you don''t let go of my hand, don''t blame me for being rude to you. " Then Tang Hu said to the manager indifferently. "Oh. What do you want to do to me Tang Hu then released the hand. Manager, because Tang Hu released too suddenly, and then the manager did not stabilize his body, constantly back, and then directly sat down on the ground. Then Fang Miao can''t help laughing. Manager, and then see Fang Miao laugh at himself, and then face some hang up. Because when Fang Miao just came in, the manager did find a man beside him. However, as soon as the manager saw the man''s dress, he felt like a poor loser. He felt like a friend of Fang Miao. However, looking at Tang Hu''s dress up, he is not rich or powerful. So the manager naturally ignored the peach beard. Then the manager said to Tang Hu angrily."Do you know who I am? You dare to do this to me. Be careful, I won''t let you stay here. Who are you? I don''t think you are rich. I''ll give you a piece of advice. I''ll give you some money. Then you can leave it alone. You can go home and treat today as if nothing happened. I''ll give you money you can''t imagine. " The manager intends to tempt Tang Hu with interest and let him ignore the matter. "Who am I, and then you can''t tell? Of course I''m her boyfriend. Do you think I should take care of it? " Tang Hu looked at the manager jokingly. "What if you were her boyfriend? Wise, you still obediently send your girlfriend to me to bed, and then I will give you a sum of money, and then you go outside to do what you want to do, that''s not better. Why do you have to worry about this? Are you right? " The manager continues to seduce Tang Hu. Tang Hu then whispered to each other Miao. "Fang Miao, you go out first. I can be here. You''re here. I can''t do anything about it. I''ll talk to the manager carefully about my life, and then he will certainly agree to your resignation. Just wait outside for a while, and I''ll discuss it with the manager. You can''t wait long. " Fang Miao then asked with some doubts. "What are you going to do? You''re not going to do anything dangerous, are you? I tell you, you must not do that. It seems that the manager has some background. You must not put yourself into it. I can''t afford it, right? Never do something bad. " "OK, OK, I''m suitable for the manager to discuss it carefully, and I won''t do anything dangerous. You can rest assured. " Tang Huran said later, pushing Fang Miao out of the door and locking the door from inside. Chapter 557 "What are you going to do? You''re not going to do anything dangerous, are you? I tell you, you must not do that. It seems that the manager has some background. You must not put yourself into it. I can''t afford it, right? Never do something bad. " "OK, OK, I''m suitable for the manager to discuss it carefully, and I won''t do anything dangerous. You can rest assured. " Tang Huran said later, pushing Fang Miao out of the door and locking the door from inside. "Well, let''s discuss this matter carefully now. After all, I''m not good when he''s here. I seriously discuss this kind of thing with you, right? Let''s discuss the details carefully. " Tang Hu also pinched his finger as he finished. Fang Miao is really worried about Tang Hu, because he has seen Tang Hu''s skill before. After all, Tang Hu has been a soldier for many years, and he is also fearless when facing so many criminals with guns. So Fang Miao is especially at ease with candy. But Fang Miao is most worried about the manager, because the manager said that he had any background. If Fang Hu beat the manager, the manager would certainly find someone to repair Tang Hu. At that time, Tang Hu would be in danger. If the problem can be solved with liquidated damages, it''s no big deal. Anyway, my family is not short of that money. Fang Miao, in the end, can''t rest assured that Tang Hu is alone, and then puts his ear close to the manager''s door. Listen carefully to what''s going on inside. However, the sound insulation effect of the door is very good. Fang Miao put his ears close to the door, and he can''t hear what is going on inside. However, Fang Miao vaguely recognized that there were several screams coming out of the door. Fang Miao then sighed. This is a serious matter. But after a few minutes, Tang Hu then opened the door. Then a face relaxed and Fang Miao said. "Let''s go. I''ve already discussed with the manager. He has agreed to leave your post and said that he will never pursue anything about you. Moreover, he has given me all the contracts you signed. I have already burned them. So you don''t have to worry at all. If you don''t believe it, ask the manager if he dares to trouble you again. " Fang Miao then immediately looked into the office, and then saw a pig''s head kneeling on the ground repeatedly kowtowing. Fang Miao takes a closer look and finds that this is his own manager. However, his face has been swollen by Tang Hu, and with the fat and greasy body of the manager, he looks like a pig. The manager kowtowed on the ground and begged for mercy. "Yes, yes. You adults have a lot to forgive villains this time, villains, this is a blind eye, and then said some damned words. Please don''t mind Miss Fang. Even if you lend me ten more courage, I dare not drink it. The daughter of Fang''s group said such a thing. Miss, please forgive me this time. The villain will never dare again. " Fang Miao then pulls Tang Hu to leave. Because she really did not want to see the manager again, she felt that the manager was a little too disgusting. Fang Miao and Tang Hu then went back to the car. In the car, Fang Miao asked Tang Hu. "What did you say to him? What''s more, how can you beat him like that? Aren''t you afraid that he will retaliate against you afterwards? " Tang Hu then waved helplessly. "What''s the matter? There was no problem. He is a bullying type. My job is to protect you. Sure enough, fists are the most hard truth in the world. And I also told him that your real identity is the chairman of Fang''s group, Miss Qianjin. And then he was scared, and he was like this. Then he found out the contract and I burned it in front of him "Then he would like me to take over the matter, because he also knows that his own small business has no way to compare with Fang''s group, and there is no comparability between them. Because I told him that the chairman of Fang''s group dotes on her daughter. If she knows that her daughter has been wronged here, I guess you are really here and can''t live on. " "And then he was scared to death. Then you will know what happened later. Then I will open the door and you will come in. That''s what happened. In fact, I didn''t do anything. I just beat him up, and then I got angry for you, and then he offended you. Then I''ll reason with him and tell him about your background, and then that''s it. I didn''t do anything bad. " Fang Miao is helpless after listening. In fact, Tang Hu is very good at everything, but there may be some violence. His campus life may change in the future. After all, Tang Hu is still his boyfriend in name. It can be imagined that in the campus, their pursuers can have guessed right. And their campus life will not be as boring as before. After all, now there is Tang Hu''s joining. His pursuers will certainly regard Tom as the number one public enemy. Because after all, he is Tang Hu''s nominal girlfriend.Fang Miao sighed helplessly at this time. Fang Ming originally wanted to finish his college life peacefully. The teenager seemed to have made a big joke with himself, and his dull life might be coming to an end. The future life may let oneself have to suffer. Tang Hu then asked Fang Miao. "What are you going to do next? Do you want to go back to the apartment or follow me to my brother''s house for dinner? " Fang Miao did not answer Tang Hu''s question, but asked from the side. "How are you going to eat at your comrades'' house? Are you going to drive or take a taxi? " "Well, I didn''t think about it. I''m going to take a taxi." Tang Hu replied. "Or you can drive. I can drive, and then you drive me with you. Don''t you want to drink at night? Then you must not drive after drinking, and then I will drive you back Fang Miao said. Tang Hu turns to think about it. In fact, it is OK, and it can better protect Fang Miao''s life safety, because he has been publishing it around. If Liu Fangmiao is alone in the apartment, he is not at ease. But how to introduce Fang Miao to dinner with his comrades in arms? Can I just tell my brother that this is my roommate or that this is my protection object. It''s a bit troublesome to introduce. Chapter 558 Tang Hu then said to Miao. "Well, after all, if you are by my side, I''m better. I can protect your safety. If you''re alone at home, I''m really worried. In case they don''t give up on you, we don''t know how much they know about you." "We don''t dare to bet on that. So it''s safer for you to follow me. But the only thing I want to tell you is that you must listen to me when you go there, because I didn''t tell my brother that you would come with me, and he didn''t know you existed "And just as we have just said, I introduce you to my comrades in arms. I must introduce you as my girlfriend. But he knows more about it than I do. So I''m worried that if we pretend to be lovers in front of him, he will probably find out "So, I''ll tell him directly that you are my employer, and then I''m your bodyguard. I''ll just tell him this kind of relationship, and then I''ll explain the matter directly to him. Otherwise, if you disguise in front of her, it''s easy for him to see through. Besides, we can talk to him about pretending to be lovers, and then he may give us some suggestions. " Tang Hu scratched his head and said to Fang Miao. "Well, that''s fine. By the way, the place where you go to eat tonight is your comrade in arms'' house, isn''t it? It seems that your relationship with your comrades in arms should be very good. I really envy you. You still have such a good brother. " Fang Miao is a little depressed. Tang Hu can only comfort said. "It doesn''t matter. You will meet friends who are very close to you in the future. You see, you are just an ordinary college student living in the University. Then, the circle in the University seems to be very wide, but compared with the society, it is still much smaller. ¡± "you will not be limited here in the future. You will know all kinds of people in the future. At that time, there will be people who really understand your mind and care about you. " "It''s just that you don''t open your heart now and don''t tell others what you really think. That''s why you don''t have true friends. But if you want to make friends, you can look at the people in your daily life who are sincere to you. Then, you can get along with them slowly, and then you can get to know each other, and then you can become very good friends "You see, the relationship between me and my comrades in arms is the friendship that we have built up for many years, training in the army." "We didn''t know each other at the beginning. We were all young and young at that time. Boys are always more cheeky than girls, so it''s very simple for us to meet for the first time. We just chat casually and talk to each other. It''s so hard to train in the army. Tell each other what kind of life they had in the past, and then why did they train in the army? And so on a series of things, and then deepen our communication, and deep understanding of each other "Later, we were in a dormitory. And fortunately, my comrades and I were in the same unit. Then the two of us train together, eat together, do things together. And then, after all these years, the friendship between us is really deep. It can be said that we are really like brothers "Take this time when I was discharged from the army, I didn''t tell him about it, because I was afraid that he would be sad and sad when he knew about it, which would affect his training. Then I didn''t talk to him, but he knew my news from our instructor. Then, regardless of the training, they went directly to the instructor and asked how it happened "He then missed training for no reason and was punished. My brother is such a dead hearted man. Then, she didn''t come here to see me when they had a rest time. In fact, on the night before I moved in, I went to have dinner with him, and then he asked me to have dinner with him today. In fact, you see, I''m also one of those people who are not very good at talking to others. But, because my comrade in arms is a man of comparative speech, and then I get along with him slowly, and then I also become a little normal to talk to people. I will not be like before. As long as I talk to strangers, I will not be clear and tremble a little. " "But I feel very lucky, because I was lucky to meet my comrade in arms, my good brother, because of him, I was able to change. Seriously, if not, if he had been with me in the army, I would have been like before. It''s really because she''s changed me so much. " "Well, well, I''ll tell you that these things are not because of anything. In fact, you will meet someone who is really kind to you in the future. And you can try to make friends in college first. If I believe in your qualifications and talents, you will surely find friends who are sincere to you in the University. " "After all, Miss Fang is a beautiful girl who combines beauty and wisdom. It can be said that making friends is a trivial matter. " Tang Hu some flattering nature like Fang Miao said.Fang Miao is then amused by Tang Hu''s last words. Then he said with a smile. "Why are you so garrulous? It''s so glib and glib. Now I feel that you are not like what you said. You have never been in love. I feel you must have cheated a lot of girls with this kind of rhetoric, right? Do you think so? " Tang Hu then immediately held his head in both hands and yelled at the same time. "Miss, I''m really wronged. I''ve always been a soldier in the army. At that time, I didn''t have the heart to talk about love. I never fell in love. When I was in the army, I was not trained in the army, and then I was in the boxing and fighting Hall to enhance my strength. I didn''t have any leisure time to fall in love Love. You really wronged me when you said that. " "I''m not at all what you think of me. I''m not a playboy at all. Maybe it''s my refueling, which has a little influence on me. He talks in my ear every day. After a long time, I naturally listen to these things more. Then it may be a little like what you said, but that is definitely not my intention. You have to believe me. I''m definitely a good man. I''m not a playboy like you said Chapter 559 Fang Miao then looked at Tang Hu, who was busy explaining, and then said to Tang Hu. "Well, well, I believe you are. You''d better drive and go to your home. After all, it''s too late now. It''s already six o''clock. If you go to your comrades'' house, you can''t go empty handed? Although you must have a good relationship with your comrades in arms, after all, you are going to be a guest, and then you have to bring something for them. " "Otherwise, it would be very embarrassing if we met." Tang Hu then turned to think, Fang Miao said there are indeed these reasons. Because Fang Miao, after all, has lived in this society for a long time, and he certainly knows a lot more about human nature than himself. I really didn''t think about it at that time. I had to go to someone''s home to eat. If I didn''t take something with me, the scene would be extremely embarrassing. Tang Hu then said to Fang Miao in a hurry. "Miss Fang, you must help me. I don''t know what I should bring with me. So you must help me with this matter. Let''s go to the shopping mall to choose some things first. Then you must help me to advise and advise me on what should be better. " "If you hadn''t reminded me, I might have really forgotten about it. At that time, I just wanted to get together with my brother. I didn''t think so much about it. But now I think about it. This is really a very important issue. But now I really don''t know what to bring for a visit. " "I haven''t experienced these things for a long time, and I don''t know what to buy? Buy some wine or a good cigarette, or buy some health products for my comrades'' parents. " "Because my comrade in arms lives with his father and mother in his house. So if I buy something, I have to buy something for my parents. So I really need your staff. Your opinion is very important to me Fang Miao then coughed twice and told Tang Hu. "Well, since it seems that you are so sincere in asking for my share, I will help you this time. Because I came uninvited. I have to make some representations when I go to eat with you. Otherwise, I will be ridiculed. So you drive right now. We''ll go to the mall and buy something. After we buy things, we can go directly to your comrades'' house for dinner. " Tang Hu then immediately started the car, and then two people directly ran to the mall. After Tang Hu stopped the car, he and Fang Miao went directly into the mall. Because they have already wasted too much time with the manager who Fang Miao used to work with, so they don''t have much time to be rich. Because they have to go to their comrades'' house for dinner later, they can''t let their owners wait too long. Fang Miao then thought about it carefully. When buying things for parents, he should also buy some health products and other things. After all, if you want to buy something for others now, you can''t think of anything better than health care products for a while. For example, health care products should be widely used by the public. Fang Miao then took Tang Hu directly to the high-grade seafood there. Fang Miao is going to buy some bird''s nest, shark''s fin and other health products as a gift to Tang Hu''s parents. After buying, Fang Miao then asks Tang Hu. "By the way, do your comrades in arms like anything in particular? If you know what your comrade in arms likes, we can just buy what he likes, and we don''t have to choose another gift for him "He doesn''t seem to like anything in particular. Because she and I have always been in the army, we seldom can play with mobile phones in the army. Besides, we often get together when I eat and train. Then when it comes to the break time, he has his own things to do, and I also have my own things to do. I usually go out to train myself, and I usually spend the rest time with him It''s almost not together. " "So if you ask me what she likes in the end, I can''t remember for a while. Otherwise, it will be like this. After buying these things, it can''t be regarded as empty handed. Anyway, they certainly don''t care how much these gifts are. Yes, it doesn''t matter much. Let''s go like this. Anyway, it''s not too early to let the host wait too long. " Tang Hu thought carefully, and then the other Miao said. Fang Miao can''t think of anything to buy. Ask Tang Hu, is also a question three do not know true, and did not ask the same. In the end, you can only leave it alone and go to the counter with the bird''s nest shark fin you just selected. After settling the account, they immediately got into their car and prepared to drive to Tang Hu''s comrades'' house. Because he and my comrade in arms sent his address to Tang Hu by mobile phone early. So Tang Hu just needs to open it, input it into the map, and there will be navigation to tell Tang Hu how to go. However, to our surprise, there is a black car behind Tang Hu''s car. Because Tang Hu was worried about the time, he did not observe carefully. In fact, when Tang Hu came out from Fang Miao''s manager, he was already followed. And then into the mall, and then right now.However, after driving for a while, Tang Hu did find that no matter how he went, he always followed a car, not far away from his own, neither forward nor backward. According to my years of training experience in the army, this man must have been tracking his own vehicles. Otherwise, he has already made several long detours, but that car has also asked for these lanes. This allows Tang Hu to be 100% sure that the car behind must be tracking himself. Tang Hu, and then to the co pilot on Fang Miao seriously said. "Sit down carefully. I''m going to speed up now. Because there''s a car behind us that''s following us, so I''m going to start speeding up and throw this car out. Otherwise, who knows what kind of things they''re going to do, it''s not good anyway. " Fang Miao hears that a vehicle is following him, and then he asks Tang Hu nervously. "No problem? Who is following us? Is it the robbers who rob the bank today? Do they still want to fight us? Or we''ll call the police. " Chapter 560 Tang Hu ran shook his head and said to Fang Miao. "I don''t know the details now, but the car has been following us since just now, so I can be sure that they are coming for us, and they must have come from a bad source. It''s not clear whether the robbers we met during the day are actually today, because we have already let them go at that time. According to their personality, since they had already run away and still ran with guns in their hands, they would not have been in trouble with us again. " "So now I suspect that the person in the back of the car should be the person behind the robber''s kidnapping you, that bald man''s brother Hua. I think it''s Warner who sent someone to watch your every move "That''s why I''m going to tell you, you''re done, and I''m going to speed up and get rid of the car behind me." "The police don''t have to, because after all, they haven''t done anything. If you call the police now, you''ll certainly make a fuss. Laughing, I will increase some difficulties when I investigate the whole thing. They will certainly strengthen their vigilance because of the police''s intervention, and they will certainly not show any fault. " "We''ll pretend we don''t know anything now. Then it will make them relax their vigilance, so that we can easily get out of it Tang Hu then said to Miao. "Well, I''ll listen to you. But does it really matter? If they really have guns in their hands like they would lose weight in the morning, would we be in danger? " Fang Miao is still a little worried and asks Tang Hu. Tang Hu then said to Fang Miao with some consolation. "It doesn''t matter. You don''t have to be afraid, because there are many vehicles around us. The people in that car have been following us all the time, and they haven''t contacted us nearby. So I can conclude that they must be monitoring our every move, but the orders they have received are not to attract our attention. So I''m sure they won''t attack us, so we won''t be in any danger. " "But if we let them see our daily activities, then they will definitely find out some daily habits. When they do something to you when I am not around, it will be very troublesome and you will be in a very dangerous situation." "So now that we find him, we''ll speed up and get rid of them. You see, there is a big difference between their cars and ours, so as long as we speed up to a certain extent and rely on my skillful driving skills, there will be no problem. " Fang Miao then asked Tang Hu with some doubts. "No, you haven''t driven this kind of sports car before. How can you say that your driving skills are still very good? Are you trying to comfort me Fang Miao is really wrong. Tang Hu said that he was good at driving. In fact, Tang Hu was very good at driving. Because Tang Hu used to drive in the army. The army car has to adapt to a variety of complex environment, and Tang Hu, because of this, also specially to practice racing. And also participated in professional racing, and got a good place. So from here, Tang Hu''s driving skills are really very good. "You don''t have to worry about it. You have to believe me. You have to believe in my driving skills. I can definitely take you to my comrade in arms'' home for dinner. You can be absolutely assured of me, and I will never put you in any danger. " "Then hold on, and I''m starting to pick up speed." Tang Hu then took advantage of the fact that there was still a small number of vehicles in front of him, and then he speeded up immediately. The speed of the car immediately began to rise, and the speed was more than 100 miles in the urban area. Tang Hu obviously speed up, and then let the following driver obviously stunned. Because the driver thought that his tracking technology was very good, and he had not been found by Tom, so he always followed Tang Hu not far away. But Tang Hu speeded up at once, and immediately left behind the car for a long distance. But the driver looked at it, and then, because he received the order to follow the car in front of him, to see what the car was doing. However, the performance of the driver''s car is far from that of the Bugatti Veyron driven by Tang Hu. Even if the driver of the car behind wants to catch up with Tang Hu, his car will still be able to catch up with Bugatti Veron. Otherwise, he will be powerless. However, because there were more cars in front of him, Tang Hu couldn''t drive as fast as he could in the urban area, so the speed also slowly slowed down. The cars behind, though not as fast as Tang Hu, slowly caught up. Tang Hu, take a closer look, the car behind has actually followed up, a look at this time can not, so Tang Hu used his own racing level. Then basically, it can be said that there is a gap between the car and the car. Basically, Tang Hu can look at it, and it can make it. How many sets do you need in total? I got through it perfectly. Fang Miao, who was scared to the side, could be said to have been sweating. Because Fang Miao feels that his car almost collides with the car next to him every time, but every time he passes through the car without danger. Every time I published, I thought I was going to meet with the God of death, but it was avoided by Tang Hu''s perfect driving skills. This makes Fang Miao look at Tang Hu again.However, the car behind was stupid, because the driver of that car had no better skills than Tang Hu. In addition, the standard of the car is too poor, so in a short time, the car behind lost Tang Hu. If you look carefully, you can''t help it. You can''t even see the tail light. It must be lost. Finally, I had no choice but to find a roadside and stop the car. The driver then made a call on his mobile phone. "Brother Hua, I''m sorry. I lost it. ¡± there was a silence on the other side of the phone for a moment, and then he swore fiercely. "What a waste. What did I tell you before you set out? How do you promise me? You said you would never lose it. But now, you tell me you lost it. I told you seriously at that time, you must not underestimate them. You''ve got to pick yourself up and watch them. Don''t make any mistakes. " "But now you tell me you lost it. What a useless waste. " Chapter 561 There was a silence on the other side of the phone for a while, and then he swore fiercely. "What a waste. What did I tell you before you set out? How do you promise me? You said you would never lose it. But now, you tell me you lost it. I told you seriously at that time, you must not underestimate them. You''ve got to pick yourself up and watch them. Don''t make any mistakes. " "But now you tell me you lost it. What a useless waste. " "Hua Ge is really sorry, because I was really good, good, no problem. I don''t know why the car suddenly increased speed, and then I followed up. However, the difference between the cars is so big that my car can''t catch up with the sports car in front of me. Then, what''s more, the owner of that car is very skillful. Basically, it can be said that as long as there is a gap, it can be passed directly. I asked myself that there is no such technology. If I do that, I will definitely have an accident. " "And there are more and more vehicles. I really can''t catch up with them. He just threw me away." Before the driver finished, the phone was hung up. It was in a bar at this time. There is a person with a large stool, is angry to throw the vase in front of him. This man is Hua Ge who tried to hurt Fang Miao several times. "What a waste. Sure enough, none of these people can use it. Miss Fang, this is what you forced me to do. For your sake, I''m going to do my best. You just wait. Your good days are coming to an end. There are Fangzheng, an old fox. I''ll see how your company went bankrupt and lost your daughter. " Wargo then laughed in the office. Tang Hu drove fast for a while, then looked at the mirror again, and this time there was no trace of the car. It should have been a success to get rid of that car. Tang Hu then slowly lowered the speed and began to return to normal speed. Fang Miao can be regarded as thrilling for a long time. Until Tang Hu slowly lowered the speed, Fang Miao just relaxed like a sigh of relief. Fang Miao then asked Tang Hu. "So we''re safe now, aren''t we?" Tang Hu then nodded and then said to Fang Miao. "This time they just sent someone to watch us, so they will certainly watch us in the future. So when the time comes, we have to pay attention to all kinds of things around us. In case something dangerous happens, but don''t worry. Since I have promised Mr. Fang that he will protect you, I will certainly protect your safety. You don''t have to worry. " "This time, they just sent someone to spy on us, and I have thrown them away. So now, that Warner must have received the news of our escape. I''m sure that he will not give up. He just doesn''t know when the next time will be." "But you don''t have to worry. Just leave these things to me. You can have a normal life with you and leave the rest to me." Tang Hu then continued to drive seriously. Then in a short time, two people came to Tang Hu''s comrades'' house. Tang Hu then parked the car and took it out of the trunk of the car. He just bought health care products for his comrades'' parents in the mall. Then he came to the door of his comrades in arms. Because Tang Hu was holding something in his hand, he volunteered to knock on the door. "Yes, just a moment. Open the door at once." It was Tang Hu''s comrade in arms, dog son, who opened the door. But as soon as the dog saw it, why did a pretty little sister knock on the door? Then I caught a glimpse of the candied gourd with something in his hand. After a second thought, I understood what kind of situation this was. Gouzi then said to Tang Hu and Fang Miao warmly. "Come in quickly. I''ve finished the food. I''ll be waiting for you. But now I''ll go to the kitchen and get another pair of chopsticks. Although I was surprised by the people who came here, it doesn''t matter. If we don''t have enough food, we can just ask for some more food from the hotel. " Tang Hu then handed the dog what he had in his hand and said. "Dog, I didn''t buy you anything. I just bought some health products. When you have time, you can make them for your uncles and aunts. Fang Miao and I also visited for the first time. We didn''t know what to bring. Then we just bought some in the mall. I hope you won''t dislike it. " "Jiaming, is it your comrade in arms? Let him in. Stop standing at the door. " "Yes, yes, yes, you come first. I forgot you were still at the door." Tang Hu and Fang Miao put on the slippers that Jiaming had prepared early after entering the door. Jiaming takes the things that Tang Hu and Fang Ming bought from Tang Hu. Jiaming then said loudly to the two old people on the sofa. "Mom and Dad, look, my good brother, came to buy you some health products. You can see that there are bird''s nest and shark''s fin."At this time, Jiaming''s father said. "My child, you''ve come as soon as you come. What else do you bring here for? Next time you want to come to your uncle and aunt''s house for dinner, you can come directly. Don''t buy anything. You and Jiaming are brothers in the army. So you can take this place as your own home. Don''t be restrained. " At this time, Jiaming''s father found that there was a beautiful little girl beside Tang Hu. "Yes. I don''t know what to call you two. " At this time, Tang Hu quickly responded. "Uncle, just call me Tang Hu. This is Fang Miao and this is my roommate. Then, because he''s at home, he can''t eat anything delicious. Then I''ll take him with me on my own. Uncle, don''t you mind? " Jiaming''s father then quickly shook his head and told Tang Hu. "Look at what you''ve said, of course my uncle won''t mind. You see how beautiful the little girl looks Then Jiaming''s mother spoke. "Well, look at you. As soon as the children enter the door, you talk to them so much. You see, the food is almost cold. Don''t you hurry to ask the children to wash their hands and eat. When you''ve had enough, you can talk as much as you want. " "Yes, yes, yes, my child. Please wash your hands and we''ll sit at the table and eat together." Jiaming then shows Tang Hu and Fang Miao the location of the restroom, and then goes to the kitchen and puts the food on the table. Chapter 562 After washing their hands, Tang Hu and Fang Miao sat directly on the table. On one side of the table were Jiaming and Jiaming''s mother. On the head of the table is Jiaming''s father, but on the other side of the table are Fang Miao and Tang Hu. On the table, Jiaming then filled his father and Tang Hu with wine. Dog then asked like Fang Miao. "What would you like to drink, sister-in-law? Or drink? " Fang Miao was a little confused when the dog''s sister-in-law called. Fang Miao doesn''t know what kind of expression to face the dog now. Because at that time and Tang Hu to discuss the preparation and dog son to tell the truth, not in front of her pretend lovers. Moreover, Tang Hu and Fang Ming have never been in love before, so they don''t know what couples should do. In terms of lovers, it can be said that they are Xiaobai. And I''m going to ask the dog how to be a couple? But now, this dog calls himself sister-in-law directly, which makes him a little surprised. However, Fang Miao is also a very clever girl who can see the changing situation. Since people call themselves sister-in-law. But also asked themselves whether to drink or drink, of course, they should give people back, otherwise it would be too embarrassing. "Then I can drink, I don''t drink, because we have to go back later. We are driving, so I can''t drink and let him drink. He had nothing to do with drinking, and then I drove home. " Fang Miao said to Jiaming. "Well, sister-in-law, I''ll get you a drink." Jiaming then put down the wine and went to the refrigerator to get a bottle of juice for Fang Miao. Then he put the juice in front of Fang Miao. At this time, Jiaming''s father asked Tang Hu. "You are Tang Hu, aren''t you? I heard Jiaming often mentioned you to both of us. Then he said, "you are his best brother, best friend in the army.". Then you two used to train together in the army, eat together, and do something together "As soon as he got home, he would tell me about you in the ears of our two old people. Then we were very curious about who could make him miss you so much." "I''ve never seen him miss us so much." "After he got home this time, that is, last night, he told us that someone would come to eat at home tomorrow. Then he said, "let me take out the good wine that I have kept for many years.". And let his mother make a good table. " "Then I wonder who it is? Let him fight like this. After listening to his explanation, he said that you would come home, and then we started to work very early. But the most tiring thing is Jiaming. He has been busy with all kinds of things. What to buy vegetables, stir fry and cook are his business, we basically did not do anything. It seems that our children really and you should be the best friends, otherwise, he can not be so attentive to do this thing Jiaming''s father said happily here. Tang Hu scratched his head in embarrassment. "Uncle, you are really serious. Jiaming and I are really the best brothers. The brotherhood between the two of us can be said to be unbreakable. We have established friendship between us, but we have many years'' friendship of comrades in arms. And we''ve been living together since we first joined the army, and then, it''s been many years since we joined the army. Our brothers have become more and more affectionate. " "In fact, Mingjia didn''t want to leave the army today, because I didn''t want to leave the army today. Then, he learned about me from our staff, and then, yesterday, he called me and said that he wanted to have dinner with me "Then, after dinner yesterday, at last, Jiaming said to me that I would be a guest today. And today to see my uncle and aunt so warm, I am really flattered, I am ashamed. I am really he de, how can I bear the love of my uncles and aunts. " Jiaming said with a wave of his hand. "Well, now, you two should not talk to each other about this. You should be polite. Dad, Tang Hu is my best brother. I always take him as my brother, because I am the only child in my family? But I took candy as my brother, and he must have thought of me as my brother. So now you don''t have to treat her as an outsider, you can just treat her as a family member. " "What''s more, Tang Hu, I regard you as my brother. How can you be so outspoken? The things I said to you before are not finished. If you really need my help, I will help you without saying a word. Because in my heart, you really are my brother. Brother, I will try my best to help you "But I have a very curious thing. Can you tell me about it?" Then Tang Hu asked the dog some questions."What curious thing? Is there anything wrong with that? If you have any questions, you can just tell me. We are brothers. Here, I treat you as my family members. So if you have any questions, you can just ask me. " The dog nodded. Then he asked Tang Hu. "Yes, I remember you said to me yesterday that you were single. Why did you bring your sister-in-law directly today? How do I feel that your progress is too fast? Can you tell me what this is like? How did you catch up with your sister-in-law? " "I think my sister-in-law is very beautiful. With your stupid mouth and clumsy tongue, I think I have some doubts. I don''t think you can find such a beautiful girl as your sister-in-law in such a short time. " "Really, how did you catch up with your sister-in-law? If you have any secret, you can tell your brother. You can see that you have a partner. I''m still a single dog. You can''t be partial to one another. You must help your brother. " Tang Hu heard Gouzi ask himself how to catch up with Fang Miao. Then Tang Hu was at a loss. Because two people actually have no object at all. There''s no one chasing anyone. I can''t tell Gouzi that this little sister and I met each other last night. Then we two had a farce and made a big oolong. Then I protected my little sister for a while. Today, I ran into bank robbery. However, those people wanted to set up the house price. Then, I complied with God''s will and saved Fang Miao. Then Fang Miao and I got together like this. I feel that if I say so, I will definitely meet the dog''s white eyed wolf. It''s going to be a story made up by dog. How could there be such a coincidence at the end of the day? Chapter 563 I don''t know how to explain my relationship with dog Fang Miao. Don''t poke the tiger with his arm again. Tang Hu thought about it and then said to the dog. "In fact, he and I know each other better and have more luck in it. I was actually the luckier one to meet her. Actually, I didn''t do anything special. I feel that when I am with him, it is more natural. So let''s just let it go. " "I don''t have any secret. Then, in fact, it is mainly what happened between us, which may be unexpected. Then we will be together like this. In fact, he was my roommate who moved into the apartment. Then, last night, we had an Oolong incident when we first met. Then we learned more about each other because of this. " "Then, this morning, the two of us ran into a bank robbery. Because he was my roommate, and I was a soldier and a man, I couldn''t let other girls get hurt, so I volunteered to stand in front of her. The robber wanted to take Fang Biao as a hostage, and then I took the initiative to ask Fang Miao to be a hostage. " "And then we were like this, and some of them came together, and that''s what happened." "Don''t you think so?" Tang Hu looks at Fang Miao at this time and signals Fang Miao to go on. Because Tang Hu really can''t say any more. Fang Miao then takes Tang Hu''s words. "Yes, yes, that''s what happened. He and I got together naturally. If you want to chase a girl, you must know what a girl needs, what he needs in love, and what he hopes the boy can bring to the girl "In fact, I saw that Tang Hu was honest and could bring me a sense of security that I had never felt before. He gave me a sense of security, he was able to stand up to protect me at the most dangerous time, and felt that this was exactly what I needed. So I was like this, and he and he were naturally together Fang Miao''s face was ruddy. I don''t know if it''s because there are so many people, or because the words just said are really too shy. The dog then gave a long sound, and then said. "Come on, big man, let''s have a drink first." The meal was quite enjoyable. Fang Miao also felt deeply in this meal. Because Fang Miao used to eat by himself. Because Fang Miao''s father, founder, has been very busy with the company''s affairs. Therefore, she seldom has free time to accompany Fang Miao. Therefore, most of the time published is usually his own person living, and meals are generally Fangzheng asked the company secretary to deliver food to Fang Miao every day. So I seldom feel like this kind of family sitting together and eating harmoniously, and the atmosphere is very happy. Fang Miao really felt that he was very lucky to be here today. Because in this meal, he really felt the warmth and affection that he had never felt before. In fact, Tang Hu didn''t drink much wine for this meal. However, dog''s father''s drinking capacity is really a little small, so, early by the dog and dog''s mother to put to bed to rest. Tang Hu then looked at the time is a little late. Then he planned to end his visit, and he was ready to say goodbye to the dog family and go back to his apartment to have a rest. "Auntie, we''ll go first. It''s not too early. We have some things to do after we go back. Therefore, we won''t disturb auntie. After all, auntie, you have to take care of your uncle and go to bed early. We won''t disturb you here. We''ll go back first. " Aunt and then just like Tang Hu said. "It''s safe for you to go back so late. How about staying here tonight? Anyway, I still have a room to live in. I can''t. You let the dog live in the living room and sleep on the sofa. You can go to her room and have a sleep. You don''t have to worry about his room, because he often doesn''t live at home. I have been cleaning up the room, so you don''t have to worry about the smell or problems in his room "What''s more, I''ve cleaned up his room today, just for fear of worrying about this situation. Really, if you go back now, one is because it''s too late, the road is too dark and it''s a bit unsafe. The other is that I''ve already cleaned up the room for you. You can stay here tonight, and then go back tomorrow morning when you are full of food. Anyway, tomorrow is also a weekend, and there is nothing wrong with it. " Tang Hu then got into some difficulties. If Tom came alone, of course, there would be no problem. But now they are with Fang Miao. If they really live here, how can they sleep in a room with Fang Miao? After all, Fang Miao and I are not really lovers.Tang Hu then looks at Fang Miao. Because it depends on whether the girl is willing or not. I don''t have any problems, and if I really sleep in a room, I''ll take advantage of it. Fang Miao was also a little flustered at this time and didn''t know what to do. It is not reasonable to say no to other people''s good intentions. After all, if they invite themselves so warmly, they will be ridiculed if they are so uninteresting. The relationship between Tang and Hu is not the fact. And even if it''s a relationship, it can''t be just a few days, live together, or live in a house. This progress is a little too fast. So it is very difficult to publish now. I don''t know what to do. I don''t know whether to refuse or agree? "This..." "brother, you can stay here tonight. If you go back tomorrow morning, it''s already more than 11 o''clock. If you go back now, we are really worried, and there are so many cars on the road, it is very unsafe. If anything happens, don''t you regret it? " "Anyway, you are lovers and you are not afraid of anything, so you can just sleep in my room. I''ll just sleep on the sofa in the living room Chapter 564 In fact, Tang Hu thought of another reason. That''s because of Warwick. Because when I came here before, I was followed by Hua Ge on the way. I don''t know if Warner sent someone to follow him again. So Tang Hu, in fact, does not agree to go back from the safety point of view, because now he has gone back, it is possible that those people are still crouching on the road, monitoring their every move. He and Fang Miao are likely to fall into their sight. At that time, they would be monitored by others, and then they would find that their daily lives and residences would be dangerous. Because it''s impossible for him to be around Fang Miao at any time. Because I still have my own things to do. It takes time to go to the underground boxing ring to find out what''s going on inside. And these situations can''t take Fang Miao with them. Because it would be very dangerous to take Fang Miao. Therefore, it is inevitable to leave Fang Miao alone. If brother Hua knew Fang Miao''s residence, he would secretly send someone to watch his every move. If Fang said he was alone, he would probably kidnap Fang Miao again. Tang Hu thought about it, and then Miao said quietly. "Why don''t we stay here tonight. After all, you see, it seems a little uninteresting if we refuse such a kind invitation. " "And the most important thing is, I''m worried that Warwick will not give up. They''re going to send someone to keep an eye on our route when we came. I''m afraid they''re still watching us on the road. " "I''m afraid they''ll find us in time. They''ll follow our route directly to find our apartment, and you''ll be in danger. So we''ll stay here for one night, and then we''ll make plans in the morning. " "Why don''t we get up early tomorrow morning and go back to the apartment earlier. Then, when I slowly go to investigate Warwick''s affairs and solve them perfectly, then you can go out with ease. " Fang Miao then sighed helplessly. "Since you have said that, let''s stay here." Tang Hu then responds to Gouzi''s mother. "Then we''ll be obedient rather than respectful. We''ll stay here for a night. If we live here will cause you trouble, then we will go back, if it is not too troublesome, then we will disturb you all night. Then we''ll leave tomorrow morning. " "No trouble, no trouble, no trouble? It''s too late for us to be happy that you live here. I really treat you as relatives, so you don''t need to be polite here. You can take this as your own home. " "The room inside is the room where you sleep tonight. You can just go to the room and have a rest. You don''t have to worry about the things outside. You can go to have a rest. I''m alone or let him clean up with me. You''re so tired today anyway. Just go and have a rest. " Tang Hu and Fang Miao can''t endure Gouzi''s mother''s enthusiasm. Had no choice but to go to the room. After arriving at the room, Tang Hu and Fang Miao show embarrassed expressions at the same time. Because there is only one bed and only one quilt, the two people can only sleep on the same bed and cover the same quilt. This is very embarrassing. But Tang Hu was still more gentlemanly and Fang Miao said. "You go to bed tonight, and then I''ll sleep on the ground. In order to avoid their suspicion, I will sleep on the floor in the house tonight. Then you can just sleep in bed. " "But after a while, I put the quilt on the ground, so that both of us could only sleep directly in our clothes. What do you say? " Fang Miao nodded and said to Tang Hu. "Is that really all right? Will it be too unfair to you? After all, this is your comrade in arms'' house. I sleep on the bed as an outsider and let you sleep on the floor alone. It''s not fair. Why don''t I go back to the bus and go to bed tonight, and you can just sleep here. " "Forget it, I''ll just sleep on the ground. Anyway, it''s not cold now. There''s no problem sleeping in clothes. I''ll just lay the quilt on the ground for a while. Anyway, it''s just one night. We''ll be back in the morning tomorrow. I''ve adapted to the more difficult environment in the army before, let alone such a small scene. It''s not a problem at all "So you don''t have to worry about me. It''s settled that I can''t let you sleep on the ground as a girl. It''s really not gentlemanly, do you think? Miss Fang. " Fang Miao is blushed by Tang Hu. Because before Tang Hu did not open and close the door for himself, he was said to have no gentlemanly demeanor. Tang Hu didn''t remember it very well. Fang Miao didn''t expect that a man is very careful to bear a grudge. Because I remember a little bit of little things for so long. Fang Miao then lay down on the bed directly. Then the dull voice and Tang Hu said."I said in advance, you can sleep in this room, and you can''t snore at night. If you snore, I''ll kick you out. Then you sleep in this room. " "I''ll go to bed first. You can do it yourself." Tang Hu then quickly and Fang Miao said. "Wait a minute. Don''t sleep. Give me the quilt first. You can''t let me sleep directly on the floor. It''s too flustered. I sleep on the ground, you must give me something, let me spread on the ground. You don''t even give me such a little thing. I may have backache tomorrow. Don''t let people see me back pain again, and think that you and I are the cause of this situation at night Fang Miao then threw the quilt he had pressed down to Tang Hu. Then he said a word to Tang Hu. "Hooligan, here''s your quilt. Go to bed. We''ll go back to the apartment tomorrow morning. " "By the way, I''ll take you to buy some clothes tomorrow. What do you think of your clothes today? You see, today we went to my part-time job. When you look at passers-by, they all think you are a little white faced child who is kept by me. You look strange in your eyes. I hate the way they look at you, because no matter what you say, you are also my father who came to protect me. I can''t let others look down on you Chapter 565 Fang Miao then lay down on the bed directly. Then the dull voice and Tang Hu said. "I said in advance, you can sleep in this room, and you can''t snore at night. If you snore, I''ll kick you out. Then you sleep in this room. " "I''ll go to bed first. You can do it yourself." Tang Hu then quickly and Fang Miao said. "Wait a minute. Don''t sleep. Give me the quilt first. You can''t let me sleep directly on the floor. It''s too flustered. I sleep on the ground, you must give me something, let me spread on the ground. You don''t even give me such a little thing. I may have backache tomorrow. Don''t let people see me back pain again, and think that you and I are the cause of this situation at night Fang Miao then threw the quilt he had pressed down to Tang Hu. Then he said a word to Tang Hu. "Hooligan, here''s your quilt. Go to bed. We''ll go back to the apartment tomorrow morning. " "By the way, I''ll take you to buy some clothes tomorrow. What do you think of your clothes today? You see, today we went to my part-time job. When you look at passers-by, they all think you are a little white faced child who is kept by me. You look strange in your eyes. I hate the way they look at you, because no matter what you say, you are also my father who came to protect me. I can''t let others look down on you "Then I will lose face. So tomorrow we will go to the mall to buy you some clothes and you will go to school with me on Monday. You can''t always wear this dress, can you? Why do you have to change your clothes, so it''s settled that you should go to bed now and have a lot of things to deal with tomorrow " " well, actually, I was going to buy clothes. But because I had to go to live in the apartment area, I lost some time, and then I met. My brother wanted to have dinner with me. Then, I only bought some daily necessities. Then, I planned to buy clothes, but I didn''t have time to buy them. " "Well, buy it tomorrow. If you have time tomorrow, go to the mall and buy some clothes tomorrow. And I really don''t have a few clothes. Just wear one. It''s really necessary. It''s time to buy clothes. " Tang Hu then folded the quilt in his hand into two layers and spread it on the ground. Then he planned to sleep like this all night. As usual, Tang Hu got up early the next morning. Because Chaohu will adhere to every day, in the morning to exercise and run. Because there is an old saying that a good year''s plan lies in spring, and a day''s plan is in the morning. Morning is the best time. Tang Hu then gets up quietly. Because it''s still very early to ask Fang Miao to get up. Because she went to bed late last night, which is a long time later than Fang Miao usually goes to bed, so let her have a good sleep now. Then quietly opened the door, ready to go out training running. After Tang Hu closed the door, he saw the dog sitting on the sofa in the living room playing with his mobile phone. Tang Hu then said to the dog. "I didn''t expect you to get up." Dog then saw Tang Hu come out, and then put down the mobile phone in his hand. To Tang Hu. "Well, isn''t that nonsense? How can we soldiers lie in? Sleeping late is a taboo in the army. If it''s found out, it''s really over. I still remember a time when we were sleeping in the army. At that time, we were punished and ran more than 20 kilometers with heavy load. After the exam, we were so tired as to be a dog. We just lay down in the dormitory and didn''t even want to move. " "After that, we just slowly changed and didn''t sleep in at all? But you can. I don''t sleep in, I don''t sleep in, but I don''t do anything "It seems that you always insist on going for a morning run every morning after getting up early. Come on, let''s go for a morning run together Tang Hu then nodded. "Shall I ask my sister-in-law to go for a run?" Tang Hu ran shook his head and said. "Forget it, don''t call her. After all, she went to bed late last night. And she''s been doing a part-time job in recent days. It''s not easy to catch up with a weekend. Yesterday, I accompanied me to do a lot of things, and I ate with us in the evening, until 11 o''clock. Now take a rest while you have time for her to rest. " "We''ll just run straight through, and then we''ll have breakfast directly below, and then we''ll bring them some breakfast and let them eat here." Tang Hu and Gouzi went downstairs and started running in the morning. Dog in the process of running, and then asked Tang Hu. "You and that girl are not lovers at all? I always feel that there is something strange between you. I don''t think you are the kind of natural emotion. I feel that you have some performance elements in it. What is your situation? Why can''t I understand it? "Tang Hu was a little surprised. To his surprise, dog saw that he and Fang Miao were pretending to be lovers. "How do you see that? We''re pretending to be lovers. You are right. He and I are pretending to be lovers, because I am now employed by Fang Miao''s father. That is to say, I am Fang Miao''s bodyguard who is hired by his father to protect Fang Miao. Moreover, his father arranged for me to take better care of Fang Miao, and then arranged me to be a classmate with Fang Miao. " "Then, Fang Miao, because he is a school flower in the school, and then many people want to chase her. Then, I want to protect Fang Miao''s life, and then she comes up with a compromise. Let me pretend to be Fang Miao''s boyfriend, and then let me drive away those people who pursue her. " "Oh, that means you''ve become her shield, aren''t you? At the same time, you are her bodyguard. You should protect her life. However, I have to say that your acting skills last night were really bad. I saw that last night. There was a little difference between you. I felt that you were acting and acting that kind of bad film. It''s not like a normal couple at all Tang Hu then asked the dog modestly. "How on earth did you see that? Can you give me some advice? Because I''m going to school with her on Monday. I''ll pretend to be her boyfriend. If they look at it like this, they will directly expose me. I am pretending. How can I continue? " Chapter 566 "In my opinion, you are really performing in front of us. There are many details in it that you have not noticed." "For example, there is something shy in your communication between the two of you. It''s not like a couple at all. And like the kind of lovers in love, they are very smiling, it will really give others a feeling of envy. But when you look at the two of you, I don''t see it at all. It''s like doing business. There''s no sweetness in it. ¡± "so if you really want to pretend to be lovers, you have to make yourself believe that you are lovers in the first place, and overcome your shyness. You are really shy, but it''s no wonder that you haven''t been in love after all, so you know nothing about love. Isn''t she such a beautiful girl who has never been in love? " Tang Hu ran shook his head. "No, she is just like me. In fact, she has no communication with the opposite sex. In fact, it can be said that she is still on guard against the opposite sex. Because he is a very beautiful girl, and then there must be a lot of people in the university to pursue her. Then, those people are basically aimed at her appearance, which actually makes her very disgusted "Another reason is Fang Miao''s life experience. Fang Miao''s background can be said to be very strong. Behind it is a leading enterprise in the city, Fang''s group. Therefore, the pursuit of her has never been short of those rich children. One reason is that they like Fang Miao''s beauty, and the other reason is for Fang Miao''s background. " "So from childhood to adulthood, Fang Miao has hardly talked to friends of the opposite sex. Then, I have officially become his personal bodyguard, and I was arranged by her father to be a college classmate with Fang Miao. Then, Fang Miao''s present situation can be said to be very dangerous, because there are a group of people who are covetous of Fang Miao. Maybe they will kidnap Fang Miao and threaten his life safety. " "Therefore, in order to protect Fang Miao better, I can only pretend to be her boyfriend. And it''s going to stop people who want to publish. " "So Fang Miao, like me, has never been in love." The dog then shook his head and said helplessly. "Well, in fact, as I said, you have all experienced so many things. Although the time of knowing each other is very short, the things you meet in this short period of time can be said to be very wonderful. Why don''t you pretend to be lovers? Why don''t you just pretend to be a real couple "Well, I don''t care too much about these things. Anyway, it''s something you need to deal with. I mean, if you have any problems, I can give you some suggestions." "Let me simply explain to you the things that need attention between lovers. Then you firmly remember these, as long as you remember these, and then you in front of outsiders, you and that girl will act like fish in water, will not be found by others "First of all, you must not be in public because of some intimate action, such as the expression of shame and anger. In this way, people will get angry when they see you two because of such a little intimate action, and they will certainly have doubts about you two. " "Because as long as they are normal lovers, it''s very normal for them to hold hands and hug each other. I don''t think you''re going to use more intimate gestures. I think you are holding hands and holding these things should be the limit. " "Remember not to be too shy, but to show that emotion." "As a boy, you must always pay attention to girls and never let girls be alone. For example, you drive a car and help a girl open the door. Then help the girls open the door when they get out of the car. These are very common details, which will make people think that you really pay attention to the little details of lovers, and think that you are particularly concerned about girls "And don''t show your dislike. It''s a very important thing to dislike. You can''t abandon it. No matter what happens between you, please remember, don''t show dislike in front of others "And I think you can show some more intimate actions in front of outsiders. For example, you two go to the canteen to eat together. Then, you ask the girl to choose a seat, and then you go to cook. This is very detailed. " Then, when you come back from the meal, you put the rice in front of the two people respectively. When you start to eat, you find that the girl eats the rice on the edge of her mouth. At this time, you can take a paper towel to help the girl wipe the rice grain from the corner of her mouth. This kind of very detailed thing, in other people''s eyes, you will think you are scattering dog food, think you are lovers. "In fact, you can search the Internet for all these things. In fact, you just remember that it''s almost OK. After you get to the University, you can feel it slowly, and then you can see how the lovers in the university do it, although you don''t have to be like other lovers. ""But you can imitate that little bit." "I think since you are pretending to be lovers, I think you can do this. For example, if you go to school, and then you wear handsome clothes. Look at you, the clothes you are wearing are so rustic and messy that you are not worthy of other girls. You make people look like you don''t look like a boyfriend at all. It looks more like a driver. " "So I think your first step is to buy yourself something you can see. At least let people think that you are a successful person, and that girl looks like a match. Otherwise, if there is a big difference between the two of you in appearance, you will not be believed even if you pretend to be so "Then, after you get out of the car, you put your hands around his waist, and then you two walked into the school naturally. Don''t show that shy look. It''s very natural to feel that it''s a natural feeling. You can''t have that kind of embarrassed expression. " Chapter 567 "Then, after you get out of the car, you put your hands around his waist, and then you two walked into the school naturally. Don''t show that shy look. It''s very natural to feel that it''s a natural feeling. You can''t have that kind of embarrassed expression. " "I think if you do this, I think it''s almost the same. After all, as you said, that girl seldom talks to boys. Since there is such a boy who makes intimate action with her, if it is not a relative, it must be a boyfriend. After all, who will stain his innocence? With a man I don''t know and have nothing to do with. It would be impossible for any girl "I can think of so much now. If you have any questions in the future, you can call me directly. At that time, we will encounter specific things, specific analysis. " "But I think it''s difficult for you to pretend to be anything else. Anyway, I think it''s very simple for lovers, as long as they are one man and one woman. It feels like you don''t need to prepare for anything, and it''s natural to be considered a relationship by others. " "I don''t know in which way you think it''s so difficult for a couple to have a problem." Tang Hu is also a little embarrassed, and then said to the dog. "I feel a little flustered about the couple. You know, I haven''t been in love, so I don''t know what to do. Moreover, I am very clear about my own identity, because I am a veteran, I am now a jobless vagrant. Therefore, the gap between my identity and that of the chairman of Fang''s group is too big. And now I am a private bodyguard. You are very clear about the rules of bodyguard industry. " "There''s one rule in the bodyguard code that you can''t have an obvious relationship with your employer. Because it will affect the bodyguard''s judgment on some things. It is possible that because of these things, the employer will be put into a dangerous situation. " The dog then quickly waved his hand and interrupted Tang Hu. "Come on, you don''t have to tell me about the rules. Rules are dead, but people are alive. Now I can see that you are actually a little inferior to your own identity. You feel that you are not equal to other girls in your heart. So you can''t do something at all, can you? " Tang Hu reluctantly nodded. What the dog said was right. Since their home affairs, it really seems that some inferiority. This is quite different from my previous self. What''s more, Fang Miao''s background is that she is the daughter of a group. If it''s not because of renting a room, you may never have a meeting with someone else. After all, I live in two worlds with others. "I wonder, what do you have to abase yourself? You see you, you in which aspect you can inferiority, you see you look very handsome. And a soldier. Therefore, your conditions are not bad at all, and you can''t use inferiority complex at all. And if you look at the performance of a girl last night, if that girl thinks she is noble because of her background. So how could we have a good meal last night? " "The girls don''t take the background seriously. Then other girls treat us as ordinary friends. All these problems are in your own body, you think "Huzi, people should look forward. You can''t always live in the past. After all, things have happened and can''t be retrieved. What we can do is to keep looking forward. " "Anyway, I can see that the girl has a little affection for you. It depends on what you think. If you really like a girl, I think you have a chance to become a real couple with that girl. But all this depends on you. What do you think? I just can''t say anything at all. I can only give you some advice. " "Well, now that it''s light, let''s buy some breakfast and go back to eat together. I think they''re all up, too. Don''t you have to go back later? You''d better finish your meal earlier or go back earlier. I think you hesitated to stay here last night. Is something wrong? " Dog son asks Tang Hu. Tang Hu nodded and said. "Indeed, there are some things that need to be dealt with, because there are a group of people who are monitoring Fang Miao. Then yesterday, during the process of monitoring, because of the large number of vehicles and my driving skills, they got rid of them. I think they will be careless in the morning. After all, no one has the energy to stare at a place for a long time. So morning is the best chance. " "But when my strength is improved, all the problems will not be problems." The dog nodded and agreed with Tang Hu. After all, strength is the hard truth. If you have strength, who dares to bully.Gouzi and Tang Hu bought some breakfast downstairs and went back upstairs. At this time, Fang Miao and Gouzi''s parents have already woken up. They are sitting in the living room chatting. While they were chatting, they suddenly heard the sound of opening the door. Then they saw dog and Tang Hu carrying two bags full of breakfast. Dog son and Tang Hu put the things in their hands on the table and said to the three people in the living room to eat, otherwise it would be cold for a while earlier. They ate breakfast in the laughter. After breakfast, Tang Hu and Fang Miao are ready to say goodbye to the dog family and go back to their apartment. After all, there are still things to deal with today. If you really delay time, you can''t finish today''s arrangement. After all, it''s the family''s business that needs to be done. If you disturb for a long time, it will also delay other people''s affairs. So Tang Hu said goodbye to Gouzi''s parents after breakfast. Tang Hu then found his own Bugatti Veyron downstairs. Two people sat in the car, Tang Hu then asked Fang Miao. "What are we going to do now? Or go straight back to the apartment. " Chapter 568 Fang Miao thought for a moment and then said to Tang Hu. "Let''s go to the mall and help you choose some nice clothes. Then after buying clothes, we buy some food in the supermarket by the way. You don''t say you cook in the future. I haven''t officially tasted your cooking skills. I have to try your cooking skills first. Besides, I''m tired of the food outside. I still think the home cooked food like last night is more delicious "Well, let''s go to the mall first. ¡± just when Tang Hu wanted to start the car, he suddenly remembered that he should discuss with Fang Miao about the details of the couple. "By the way, this morning, dog and I discussed the daily life of lovers carefully. I think it is necessary to discuss it with you. After all, this is a matter for the two of us, and we must discuss it carefully. " Fang Miao nodded. Then he said to Tang Hu. "It''s not something that can be explained in one or two sentences. We won''t discuss it here. After all, it''s not a place for discussion. Let''s go shopping first, and then when we have time in the afternoon or in the evening, we''ll discuss how to deal with it. In the end, school will start tomorrow." "Well. Let''s go to the mall first. " After Tang Hu finished, he started the car and was ready to go shopping in the mall. In the mall, Fang Miao then directly pulls Tang Hu to the men''s counter. Fang Miao then said directly to the salesgirl. "You go to help him choose a few suitable clothes, the price does not matter, as long as you choose a few clothes that are particularly suitable for her." Looking at Tang Hu who comes out of the fitting room, Fang Miao only feels a light in front of him. Although Tang Hu''s impression on Tang Hu has changed a lot. However, after careful selection, wearing this casual clothes, Tang Hu is more heroic and more handsome than before. I didn''t expect this guy was really handsome. It''s true that people depend on clothes and horses on saddles. In this case, Tang Hu with his side, always think that we two should be a match for each other. Don''t let others look down on Tang Hu any more. "Wow, miss, you see, your boyfriend is really handsome." Salesgirl said with some envy. Then the handsome Tang Hu also attracted some girls on the road. I saw the girl on the side of the road. "How about it?" Tang Hu casually chose two casual suits. As for the suit, it was better to forget it. Tang Hu felt that he was a student now. Wearing a suit seemed a bit inappropriate. He looked like a bully. Tang Hu asked Fang Miao. "Not bad. It''s a little bit like that." Fang Miao then said to the salesgirl. "Wrap this dress up. What''s more, what clothes did he like just now. Wrap it up for me as long as it''s his model. Since all of us have come, can''t we just buy one dress? After you buy these clothes, you can change them every day Fang Miao then receives the invoice from the salesgirl and goes to the counter to check out. After Fang Miao finished paying the bill, Tang Hu took the clothes and went to the food store to buy some things. If you buy food, Fang Miao can''t. This situation depends on Tang Hu. After all, it''s Tang Hu who cooks at noon, so he needs to buy the corresponding food materials. Tang Hu to the food column there, and then found, just fresh pork. You can use streaky pork to make braised pork. Tang Hu then said to Miao. "We have braised pork this afternoon. Because there are fresh streaky pork here, and then we can buy some other auxiliary materials, and then we can have a good meal at noon. I haven''t made braised pork for a long time. I don''t know if the craft has gone backward. " After Tang Hu finished shopping, he went back to the apartment directly with Fang Miao. To the apartment inside every second, directly back to their own room, and Tang Hu explained that they want to go to have a rest. If the meal is ready, let Tang Hu talk to himself. Tang Hu then said to Fang Miao. "You go and have a rest. I can leave it here. After I''ve finished the meal, I''ll call you directly. After all, you''ve been working with me all morning. I''ll talk about other things in the afternoon. Go and have a rest first. " Fang Miao said, and then he went back to his room. After Tang Hu finished his meal, he knocked on Fang Miao''s door, and then the other Miao said. "I''m ready for lunch. Come out for dinner. Otherwise, it won''t taste good when it''s cold for a while. The braised pork is still hot and delicious Wait until both of them have finished eating. Tang Hu went directly to the sofa in the living room and sat down to have a rest. Fang Miao took the bowl he had just finished to wash in the sink.When Fang Miao has finished everything, Tang Hu says to Fang Miao. "Well, I have something to discuss with you. In fact, the matter is about us pretending to be lovers. Google has given me some suggestions. I would like to share with you. After all, we will go to school together tomorrow, so I still want to take advantage of today''s time, we can discuss specific things, in case of what happens, we are not embarrassed "Well, you can tell me what you want. I''ve been listening to it." Tang Hu then thought carefully, how to go and Fang Miao said more clearly. "In fact, Tang Hu said that he had already seen that we were pretending to be lovers. He said that there were too many performing elements between us, which seemed artificial and unnatural. It was easy to be found out by others. We were pretending. So he told me that we didn''t pay attention to a lot of things, and then he told us some specific things. If we paid attention to it, it would not be easy for others to find out that we were pretending "The main problem is that we may be too shy to talk to each other. It may be that ordinary couples don''t like this. We really should belong to. We just know each other for a short time and then pretend to be shy. That''s for sure. So we must avoid this situation tomorrow. If we don''t, it will be easy for your classmates to find out that we are pretending lovers, and all our efforts will be in vain. " "And then the other problem was that he told me that if we could, we would try to be more intimate. Then try to be natural when doing these actions, and then you won''t be noticed by others Chapter 569 "The main problem is that we may be too shy to talk to each other. It may be that ordinary couples don''t like this. We really should belong to. We just know each other for a short time and then pretend to be shy. That''s for sure. So we must avoid this situation tomorrow. If we don''t, it will be easy for your classmates to find out that we are pretending lovers, and all our efforts will be in vain. " "And then the other problem was that he told me that if we could, we would try to be more intimate. Then try to be natural when doing these actions, and then you won''t be noticed by others "And then there are my own problems. One is on my desk. He said that my clothes are too shabby. In this way, people will think that I am your bodyguard or driver, and they will not think of me as your boyfriend. Because I don''t deserve you. But didn''t we buy clothes today? So these problems should also be able to be solved. " "What''s more, he told me that we should do as much as possible tomorrow, if we can, the kind of intimacy that couples will do. In this way, they will definitely think about us as lovers. My only problem is that we need to do some intimate actions. I don''t know what kind of actions you can accept, but it''s all for the next thing, so we can only bear with it. In fact, the main thing is that you have to be patient. " Fang Miao asked with a blushing face. "How intimate the action needs to be, you can be specific about it, so that I can have some psychological preparation." "Well, actually, when we get out of the car tomorrow, you put your arm around my arm, and I''ll put my arm around your waist as close as possible. Then at noon we go to the canteen to eat, and then I use a paper towel to wipe the rice grains in the corner of your mouth. Time like that. " "The most important thing is that if we do this kind of intimacy action, we must be more natural. We must not have any shy expression, otherwise it will be easily seen through by others." Fang Miao nodded shyly. "Well, I''ll try my best to restrain myself, but I can accept this at the best. After all, we are not real lovers, we are pretending. It''s absolutely impossible for me to accept something more intimate and intimate Fang Miao said firmly. In fact, Fang Miao added a sentence in his heart. Unless we''re in a real relationship, I''ll let it go then. The next day, as usual, Tang Hu got up early in the morning and went out for a morning run. After the morning run, he bought some breakfast from the shops under the community, and then took the breakfast back to the apartment directly. Then he woke Fang Miao up and asked her to eat with himself. After all, today is the first time that Tang Hu officially went to college. However, he had to go early. After all, there were still many things to go through the admission procedures. Although Fang Zheng told himself that he didn''t need to do it himself, he would handle it well, but after entering the school, he had to go to the school to report. Generally speaking, Tang Hu''s heart is still a little excited. Urged by Tang Hu, Fang Miao quickly takes a few morsels of breakfast and eats it hastily. After eating, the two people sit on Bugatti Weilong. Under the guidance of Fang Miao, they arrive at the university where Tang Hu will live. After getting out of the car, Tang Hu wore the casual clothes that he had just bought in the mall yesterday, and then came down from a top sports car. He looked like a handsome young man. It attracted the attention of many people on the road. Then Tang Hu remembered what the dog had taught him before. Must, must be natural, must not show any other expression. Tang Hu, then a face of indifference came to the co pilot''s position, opened the door. Inside the door, and then came down a white, thin calf. At this time, the eyes of all the people around him were focused on these legs. When the people inside the car came out, the people next to them were all jaw shocked. Because it was Fang Miao, the flower of the University, who came down from Bugatti Veron. Tang Hu and Fang Miao can be heard vaguely. When did Fang Miao have a boyfriend? And who is this boy? I''ve never heard of it before. This kind of discourse has penetrated into the ears of Tang Hu and Fang Miao. Tang Hu and Fang Miao pretended that they didn''t hear anything. They were very natural. One was holding his arm and the other was holding his waist. They walked into the school like this. Tang Hu seemed to hear the heartbreaking voice of the boys around him. After all, the flower of my school has its owner, which is a very sad thing. Tang Hu then whispered to the other Miao. "I didn''t expect that there are still many pursuers in the school. I just saw those boys at the door at least. Their eyes looked at me and they were about to eat me. I really became the public enemy of all the boys in the school. I think, I accept your proposal as your boyfriend, this is really a wrong decision, I also want to enjoy college life in the University, you look good, I directly became the public enemy of the whole school boys on the first day of school. Do I have any good days to live afterFang Miao covered his mouth and chuckled. "You can be content. You see, because of this, you should have more face. Their eyes just show that they are very jealous of you, and you should feel happy. Why, you said that was a wrong decision, you just took the biggest advantage, OK? You''re still here. You can sell it cheap. You can laugh on your own. Don''t be discontented here. " "Good, good, I was the biggest advantage, so you go to the classroom first, I go to the Academic Affairs Office of the school to check in, and then I will wait for you in the classroom. You can help me to occupy a place next to you. When I''ve done all this, I''ll come to you. " Tang Hu said to Fang Miao. Fang Miao then went away by himself. Tang Hu then took his files to the Academic Affairs Office of the school, which was arranged by founder. He only had to go to the academic affairs office to report. He didn''t need to do anything else. Tang Hu knocked on the door, and no one came to open the door for him. Tang Hu looked at his watch. The time is a little earlier than the formal school time. Maybe he came too early. There is no one in the academic affairs office. Tang Hu thought of this, and then leaned on the door of the academic affairs office, quietly waiting for the dean to come. "Well Ah... " A slight groan came into Tang Hu''s ears. After training in the army, Tang Hu''s hearing has been improved. He can''t say that he has ears, but he can hear some very subtle sounds. Chapter 570 Tang Hu frowned, because the voice came from the academic affairs office. There should be no one in it. But Tang Hu thought about it carefully, and then he seemed to understand something and smile. The door of the dean''s office, which was very punctual at eight o''clock, opened. A charming woman in her 30s, carefully poked her head out of the office. Suddenly, she saw Tang Hu standing at the door and was shocked. "You What are you doing standing here? " Tang Hu''s heart feel very funny, you want to cheat on it, why do you still show so obvious? If you behave like this, no one doubts it. That''s strange. "I''m here for director Wang of the academic affairs office." Tang Hu is too lazy to expose her, just light said. "Oh, you are looking for director Wang. Director Wang, he''s in there now. " The woman tried to be more serious and said to Tang Hu. "You can just go in." Tang Hu nodded and then walked into the academic affairs office. A middle-aged man with some baldness is sitting at his desk, looking like a very dignified old scholar. This makes Tang Hu feel a little funny. "You What can I do for you? " Wang Feng didn''t think his lover had just gone out, and then some students came in to look for him. He was shocked. "I''m Tang Hu. I''m here to report." Tang Hu then took out his files and handed them to Wang Feng. "Oh, it''s Tang Hu. I know." Wang Feng nodded. The student was arranged by the board of directors. How could he not remember it? Wang Feng took over Tang Hu''s files, and then began to apply for admission to Tang Hu. Soon the seal was finished, and then Wang Feng stood up and said to Tang Hu. "I''ll send you to your class. After all, you are new to the school. You are not familiar with the school." "I''ll trouble you, director Wang." Tang Hu said politely. Tang Hu also knows that the power of the dean of education in this school can be said to be very large. If he wants to live a comfortable life in the future, he must not offend the person in front of him. If you have a good relationship with the director in front of you, you can be more convenient in the future. However, if you offend the teaching director on the first day, you will certainly have no good results in the future. "Oh, nothing should be done." Wang Feng didn''t dare to be a big student. After all, the student was directly arranged by the board of directors. Wang Feng and Tang Hu left the academic affairs office together. Wang Feng then asked Tang Hu tentatively. "Did you just come here?" "Oh, I''ve been here for a while." Tang Hu felt that there was no need to cheat on these small things. Because there are surveillance in the school corridor. If Wang Feng wants to know, he can go directly to the school monitoring room to investigate the monitoring video. "Then you..." Wang Feng is a bit eager to say, but he doesn''t know what to say. After all, it''s all due to one''s own impulse to do that kind of thing in the morning. It''s a good thing. If it can''t be done well, it''s still a matter for students to grasp. If this matter is known to the superior leadership, I''m afraid this work will come to an end. "Don''t worry, director Wang. I didn''t see anything and I didn''t hear anything. So, don''t worry, director Wang." Tang Hu then head to Wang Feng, and then some bad smile said. Wang Feng heard Tang Hu''s words, and immediately some panic. This boy must know something. If Tang Hu looks puzzled, the hornet will be at ease. But the fact is that Tang Hu said such a sentence, even if Wang Feng was stupid, he could hear the smell. Fortunately, Tang Hu said so, which means that Tang Hu doesn''t want to be in charge of his own business. Wang Feng is also slightly relieved. Otherwise, if this matter is to be spread to the president and the board of directors, his academic affairs director will be over. "Ha ha." Wang Feng then can only embarrassed dry smile two. "That Tang classmate, in the future, if you encounter any trouble in the school, you can come to me at any time. In a moment, you can write down my mobile phone number, and then as long as you encounter any difficulties in the school, you can call me directly, and I will certainly help you." "Thank you very much, director Wang." Tang Hu then quickly pretended to be frightened and said thanks to Director Wang Feng. Tang Hu also knew her identity, which was quite special. In fact, she came to school mainly because Fang Zheng wanted Tang Hu to take better care of Fang Miao. Therefore, she would certainly do some different behaviors with students in school. If you do something out of the ordinary in school, you can''t go to Fangzheng every time something goes wrong. Instead, you''d better take advantage of this opportunity to have a good relationship with Wang Feng, the director of teaching. In this way, if he has something to take care of in the future, he can take some actions.Now it seems that Tang Hu''s goal has been achieved. I believe that as long as it is done by himself, if it is not too much, Wang Feng can help himself to deal with it perfectly. Tang Hu then followed Wang Feng and came to the door of a classroom. Wang Feng pushed the door directly and went in. Then he said to the people in the classroom. "This is a new student, Tang Hu. Please arrange a seat for him. He will go to school here and he will be a student in your class." The teacher in class was also a little surprised. After all, the teaching director personally sent the students to class, which was the first time I saw him. However, since the teaching director has already spoken to an ordinary teacher, he has no reason to go with him. The teacher then said to Tang Hu. "Then you can introduce yourself first, classmate." Tang Hu thought about it carefully and then said something amazing. "Hello everyone, I''m Tang Hu, I''m Fang Miao''s boyfriend, please take care of me." Although Tang Hu made a very brief self introduction, but the content behind this sentence is startling. Let all male students and female students in the class blow the sky. I only heard the students at the bottom talking in succession. "Who is this new comer? How to directly come up and claim to be Fang Miao''s boyfriend? Isn''t Fang Miao, who never had an affair in the university? I haven''t heard of him getting closer to any boy. What''s more, he seems to have just transferred from school. I haven''t heard of it before. She still has a boyfriend. " Chapter 571 "Who is this new comer? How to directly come up and claim to be Fang Miao''s boyfriend? Isn''t Fang Miao, who never had an affair in the university? I haven''t heard of him getting closer to any boy. What''s more, he seems to have just transferred from school. I haven''t heard of it before. She still has a boyfriend. " "Yes, yes, I was at the school gate this morning. I saw the school flower of Fang University come down from a high-end sports car, and then I still had a boy''s arm in his hand. At that time, I only saw it from a distance and didn''t see the boy''s face carefully. The boy who was held by the school flower was the one named Tang Hu in front of me. Look at other people''s dress up, it is estimated that he should be a rich and handsome man. Otherwise, how can we attract the attention of school flowers "Yes, yes, yes, today''s school flowers are different from ordinary ones. Ordinary flowers are very simple in dress. Although simplicity can''t cover up the beauty of digestion, you can see that today''s school flowers are obviously dressed seriously, and the clothes they wear are also very beautiful. Maybe it''s because school flower knew her boyfriend was coming here that she dressed up seriously "Yes Tang Hu didn''t care what kind of reaction these people were. He just went to Fang Miao''s side with a cold face. Then the seat next to Fang Miao is empty, and then he directly sits on the side of Fang Miao. But on the other side of Fang Miao is also a handsome boy, sitting and talking to Fang Miao, but Fang Miao doesn''t pay any attention to him. Tang Hu saw that the boy beside him was trying to chat up with Fang Miao. He must be one of Fang Miao''s pursuers. However, it seems that Fang Miao is not interested in him at all. Tang Hu then directly without saying a word, hugged Fang Miao''s shoulder, and then let her lean on his shoulder. Then he gave a cold look to the classmate beside Fang Miao. But that boy, too, must have some background at home. Therefore, in the face of Tang Hu''s indifference, he did not live at all and directly gave a provocation. In the end, how can Tang''s girlfriends be prevented from thinking about others in the university? The basic advice given on the Internet is to be a little overbearing and domineering, and not to let others think that you are a counsellor. So this time Tang Hu is completely in accordance with the online said to play a domineering rich second generation. But the rich second generation silk did not bird Tang Hu''s warning to himself. Still in the side of provocation Tang Hu. Tang Hu then stood up directly. Directly carrying the boy''s collar, and then directly came to the door, to a song to throw into the corridor. Looking directly at the silly class of students and teachers, Fang Miao was also directly shocked by Tang Hu''s action. Then directly some speechless pats own forehead. After that, how can we do this in the normal school? The university life that oneself can secure, really from oneself more and more far away. The teacher then said to Tang Hu with some trepidation. "What can I do for you? If you have any problems, can you solve them after class? I I''m still teaching here. Would you mind if you could go to your seat first Tang Hu nodded and said to the teacher. "Good teacher, I''m really sorry to disturb your lecture. Just now someone is really not open-minded. There is no way. He has been harassing my girlfriend. I warned him, but he didn''t listen, so I have no way." After Tang Hu finished speaking, under the gaze of the whole class, he directly came to the side of the square table. Then quietly closed their eyes, do not know what to think. Then the classmate who was thrown into the corridor by Tang Hu was also a little surprised and angry in his heart. Even in front of the whole class, and in front of their beloved goddess, let themselves out of such a time, this revenge must be revenge. You must not let that boy have good fruit, otherwise, how can you raise your head in front of the whole class, and how can you make your goddess look up at yourself? The man didn''t dare to go back to the classroom directly. After all, he had just been thrown out like this. If he couldn''t do anything, he could only make people laugh. "I don''t see you as a barbarian. I''ll go back first and think about the countermeasures carefully. Then you will cry." The man hummed in his heart, and then ran straight out. Finally, after class, Fang Miao stabbed Tang Hu with his arm. Said to Tang Hu. "What''s the matter with you today? I don''t feel like you are ordinary today. How can you directly make such a big move today? I also think that you can perform ordinary performance in the University, and can''t be too swaggering. I also want to spend a stable time in the University. " Fang Miao said helplessly. Tang Hu then lies on the table with his hands on his back and says to Fang Miao with his face on his side. "In fact, I want to be more normal in the University. However, I checked it carefully on the Internet yesterday. What''s more, today, when you and I just entered the school gate, their eyes were straight and they were about to eat me. If I behaved a little bit cowardly, I would be bothered by piles of them? Therefore, we must make an example today and stifle all their fantasies in the cradle directly. Otherwise, there will be no one bothering you in the future. All of them are me. ""It''s hard for me, too, OK? Therefore, in order to solve such problems at one time, in order to avoid those people from bothering me, I can only do this, which is more immediate. You see, now they only dare to look at me, and they dare not talk at will. It is estimated that the man who just threw out will trouble me, but it doesn''t matter who I''m not afraid. If I can''t even deal with an ordinary college student, how can I be your personal bodyguard, right? " "But I still feel very sorry that there are too many suitors for you. I feel a little overwhelmed. You see how many pairs of eyes have been staring at us after class. I feel like some stars, do you know? " Tang Hu said with a smile. Chapter 572 "But I still feel very sorry that there are too many suitors for you. I feel a little overwhelmed. You see how many pairs of eyes have been staring at us after class. I feel like some stars, do you know? " Tang Hu said with a smile. "Well, you just find out now, my girl''s charm? So I said that let you be my boyfriend, you are a happy thing, after all, I am so beautiful, right? You don''t lose at all. You''ve taken advantage of it. You said you didn''t like it. It''s true that you don''t know if you''re lucky. " "Although I seem to have taken advantage of it, I am under a lot of pressure. By the way, I want to tell you one thing. " Tang Hu then said to Fang Miao. When you want to pick up the afternoon class, you can''t ask me to leave in the afternoon. I need some time in the afternoon to deal with some things, so I can''t be with you this afternoon "But if you have anything, you can call me and I will be there on time." "What do you need to do this afternoon? Are you in a hurry? Can I help you? " Tang Hu waved his hand and said. "In fact, it''s not a very important thing. It''s just that I need some time to check some things. That matter is always in my heart, and I have to solve it for you. There''s no danger. You don''t have to worry about me. If you go, you''ll be in school. Don''t have any conflict with anyone, and if anyone approaches you, you should never pay attention to them. Everything will wait until I come back. Is that ok? " Fang Miao nodded obediently. Finally, at noon, Tang Hu then said to Fang Miao. "Let''s go. Let''s eat in the canteen." Fang Miao then took Tang Hu''s arm and went to the canteen to eat together. After arriving at the canteen, Tang Hu said to each other Miao. "You find a quiet place, and then I''ll go to the canteen to plan. Do you have anything you want to eat? I went and bought it for you. Because I don''t know what kind of food you like to eat. I don''t want to buy a lot of food at that time. You don''t like it very much Fang Miao thought for a moment and then said. "Well, in fact, I don''t have anything special to like. You can buy me some light food, and don''t buy that kind of greasy food. In fact, I''m not very interested in that kind of greasy food. So I prefer to eat some light food, which is better for the body, and it is not easy to get fat Tang Hu then took a careful look at Fang Miao''s figure. Found that Fang Miao''s figure is really not, said is very good, can be said to be concave and convex, but the only drawback is that some of the chest size is too small. But that''s not a big problem, just drink more papaya milk. But fat and Fang Miao are not compatible at all. Fang Miao is not fat at all. However, since people have already said that they want to eat something, Tang Hu can''t follow his own advice, that is, to buy something for others. "You sit here first, and then I''ll go over there and get some food." Tang Hu then came to the canteen window by himself. Then I look at the food in the canteen and I am in the army. It''s really good. What I ate at that time was basically a big pot of rice and vegetables. I ate steamed bread together. The canteen in the University was really very good. The food style inside can be said to be very complete, there are all kinds of food. There are steamed bread, various vegetables and soup. Tang Hu simply bought a few vegetables, also bought some meat, and then bought some soup, a simple lunch, but also very unusual. Tang Hu then brought the meal he had just bought to Fang Miao. Two people then began to taste lunch slowly under the eyes of the people around them. Two people are so small to taste their own food, but this situation still makes Tang Hu very concerned, because the eyes of the people around him have been paying attention to his side, Tang Hu felt that he could not swallow a meal. Then Tang Hu said to Fang Miao quietly. "You didn''t always eat like this before, did you? You see, their eyes are always on our side. Thanks to you, you can just eat some food. I feel that I can''t eat at all if I have my own words. They have been looking at me, and they feel that I feel very uncomfortable after eating. " Fang Miao then said calmly. "I''m used to this kind of thing for a long time, because I used to eat in the canteen all the time. At the beginning, I felt very uncomfortable and uncomfortable, but later I got used to it. If they want to see it, they can see it. It has nothing to do with our own food. They want to see it is their business." "But then I often don''t eat in such public places, and I don''t eat in the canteen. Every time I go out to buy something to eat, or I just order takeout directly.""Seriously, I seldom come to the canteen to eat after I get to university, because every time I come to the canteen for dinner, I''m sure someone around me wants to talk to me on purpose. I''m really annoyed. At this time, I seldom come to the canteen to eat. However, today is not a special case, so I''ll come to the canteen with you. Otherwise, I''ll go out and buy something to eat. " "Well, I really can''t imagine how you lived before. It''s really hard to be noticed by such a group of people every day. I prefer to be quiet. If we are having dinner, we''d better go out to eat. I really don''t want to eat in this canteen for a moment. I think I can''t stand it now. " Fang Miao then laughed. Fang Miao''s smile is just like melting the spring flowers in winter. Let all people feel warm. Tang Hu coughed helplessly. "Well, miss, can you pay attention to yourself and never show such a charming smile. You can see how many people have attracted your attention. At that time, not many people have paid attention to this place. But you can see that almost all the markets now look at us. No matter whether it is men or women, I really feel great pressure." "Please leave me a way to live. I want to live in the University." Chapter 573 "Please leave me a way to live. I want to live in the University." "Hum." Fang Miao snorted coldly and continued to eat his own meal. Tang Hu then saw that Fang Miao''s mouth was stained with several grains of rice. Then take the toilet paper towel from the side, and then, gently wipe the rice grains in the corner of the mouth with the paper towel. That spoiled expression is really envious of others, in the restaurant can almost hear a burst of heartbreak. Fang Miao also blushed a little, though he had known for a long time that there would be such a scene in the restaurant. But when I do it, I can''t help being shy. It''s too much to resist. To tell you the truth, Tang Hu is suffering. Because Tang Hu, feel this kind of operation is really too shy, to tell the truth, Tang Hu really does not want to do this kind of action, because with a very beautiful girl to do this kind of action will be very uncomfortable. So Tang Hui thought, let''s finish it. Don''t eat in this kind of place next time. It''s all for the future. Thinking of lying here, I can only continue to endure. After eating, Tang Hu and Fang Miao left the canteen directly. Because Tang Hu really can''t stand the way people look at themselves in the restaurant, because that look is really frightening. If the eyes could kill people, I would have been riddled and dead. Even if Tang Hu has hard psychological quality, he can''t stand so many people. Tang Hu almost escaped and took Fang Miao to the classroom. "No, you don''t have to? I feel like you''re going too far. They won''t do anything to you, and with your physical condition, you don''t have to be afraid of them. " "In fact, I''m not afraid of them, but their eyes. Looking at me really makes me feel uneasy, you know? It feels like I''m on pins and needles. And the way they look at me, they''re about to eat people, you know, they want to cut me to pieces. So I can only quickly go back to a quiet place and let me relax. I prefer a quiet place. This kind of minimum feeling is very comfortable and relaxed. " Tang Hu said in a relaxed tone. "I can''t help it. Who makes me so charming? It''s certainly right to have so many pursuers. Otherwise, how could I make you pretend to be my boyfriend? You can see from this that how painful my life was "Every day, there are a lot of people like this kind of suitor talking to me. I really annoy them. But you know me, and I seldom talk to boys, so when they tell me these things, I don''t know how to answer them, so I feel very sad "I rarely refuse them, so they think I''m kind and have a good temper, so more and more people talk to me and chat with me." "But with you by my side now, I can be much more relaxed. At least they know that I have a boyfriend now. They will transfer all the hostility to you, so I can have a much easier time Fang Miao said playfully. "Yes, you are much more relaxed, and I feel bad. They regard me as the number one enemy now. I think I should be the most unpopular person in the whole campus." "It''s OK. It''s OK. You have my girlfriend at least, right? You should feel proud. After all, they want me to be a girlfriend. They don''t have such conditions, so you shouldn''t be sad. You should be happy. You should be painful and happy. " Just as Fang Miao and Tang Hu were talking, a very ugly person came. The person who is killing the scenery is the one who chatted up with Fang Miao before, and then was directly put forward by Tang Hu with one hand and thrown into the corridor. This time, he did not come alone, but also brought two younger brothers. Then he said to Tang Hu directly. "Boy, if you have the seed. You can go to the toilet with us. There are more class members here. If the teaching director sees it, it will not be good for any of us. " Zhong Liang was also influenced by Tang Hu Qi. Is this kid really stupid or is he pretending to be stupid? Why are you stupid? Don''t you know that the three of you are going to fix him? "OK, I just want to go to the bathroom. Let''s go. Let''s go to the bathroom." Zhong Liang''s words and Tang Hu''s mind, although this morning caught the teaching director''s pigtail, but Tang Hu is not sure now, if the teaching director in his own trouble can help himself? But now these people just need to find a place where there is no one, which is really the best. Zhong Liang three people saw Tang Hu very straightforward agreed to come down, some at a loss, do not know what to do. Gao Fu and Zhang Pao looked at each other. In the past, if the three of them wanted to teach others a lesson, they were afraid of it. They wanted to go to the toilet. They would give it to themselves when they heard that they wanted to go to the toilet, but the one in front of them actually said that he wanted to go to the toilet, too."Then go." Zhong Liang felt very unhappy, and he didn''t have the pleasure of abusing people at all when he talked to Tang Hu. Zhong Liang and Tang Hu go out of the classroom together, leaving Fang Miao alone worried. However, Fang Miao is not worried about sugar gourd, but Zhong Liang and the three of them. Fang Miao is very familiar with Tang Hu''s skills. After all, Tang Hu can safely rescue himself from a group of terrorists with guns when his hands are tied. He is not a problem facing these thugs in universities. Tang Hu out of the door, and did not stop, and then directly turned into the men''s toilet inside. Zhong Liang then pointed to the direction of the toilet, which means that Tang Hu is now in. Zhong Liang originally wanted to solve the problem in the corridor of the school, although it was possible to recruit a teaching director. But this can show off in front of their beloved girl, even if there is any mistake, it will be recognized. In fact, Zhong Liang, Zhang Pao and Gao Fu, on the surface, are still very afraid of them. The head teacher and the teaching director are, after all, a student. He is not as fearless as a rascal who goes into the society. If the teaching director really informs his Laozi about his bad behavior in school, he will not be able to go home. Only in most cases, the head teacher and the teaching director turn a blind eye to his smile of spending money to go to school. They already know that it is impossible for them to learn from such young masters. As long as there is no big event, they will let them go. Chapter 574 Tang Hu really wanted to go to the bathroom, because he ate a big bowl of noodle soup in the morning, and then he patronized the classroom environment for the first two classes. There is no spare time to go to the bathroom. However, it has to be said that the toilets here are really very high-end. There is a small independent yard, which is not like a pit in the army. In addition, when I was in the wild, I would go to the toilet at random, which would not be the same as here. Tang Hu is releasing the water very quickly, and then he hears the footsteps behind him. Tang Hu then finds the three figures of Zhong Liangzhang and Gao Fu from the side glass. "Damn it, this boy is actually putting water here. I really think we asked him to go to the bathroom." Gao Fu widens his eyes and sighs at Tang Hu''s lack of gold. It seems that the boy is not afraid of anything? "Just look at me and give him to me. Just watch it Zhong Liang, Gaga smile, and then run directly to Tang Hu. People are most likely to be afraid of being influenced by the outside world when they urinate, because if they are interrupted at this time, they will be scared out of flow in light cases, and even in severe cases. The clock is still very shady. He chose to kick Tang Hu at this time, because it was not only possible to kick Tang Hu directly into the urinal pool, but also to frighten him, or even frighten him. Zhong Liang''s mouth will be happy crooked, he walked to Tang Hu lightly. Tang Hu saw Zhou Liang''s every move in the reflection of the glass window beside him, and immediately felt some very funny. When Zhong Liang came to her back, Tang Hu suddenly turned around and bit his teeth, and a stream of urine gushed directly to Zhong Liang. "Ah..." Zhong Liang was shocked. His original plan was upset by Tang Hu. Then Zhong Liang quickly to the back to hide past, but this water gun general urine speed which is Zhong Liang this person''s speed can match. When Zhong Liang screamed, he only felt his face was wet like rain. What''s more, when he screamed, he opened his mouth wide. Now, his mouth was full of urine. I drank a mouthful of Tang Hu''s urine. Zhong Liang then struggled to hide behind him. He stepped on the urine of the pool fire. He slipped and fell on the ground. Zhong Liang''s scream did not surprise Tang Hu, but felt very refreshing. Tang Hu then put up his trousers and swaggered to the door. "You don''t go." Zhang Pao and Gao Fu stopped Tang Hu''s way. "Look at your boss''s ugly appearance. I advise you to take her away and change her into clean clothes. After a while, the students will come back. If you want your boss to become a laughing stock in the whole school, you can let him do so. ¡± "I''m just giving you a piece of advice. You like to listen to it or not. I''m not the one who has lost face." Tang Hu took a look at Zhong Liang, who was moaning in the river of urine, then curled his mouth and said. Zhong Liang''s buttocks were a little swollen. At this time, he fell all over again and fell on the tiles directly. The point of exertion fell on his buttocks again. He was so painful that he couldn''t even stand up. "This..." Gao Fu was in a bit of a quandary at this time. After all, what Tang hugang just said had some truth, because even face is more important than everything else in this school. If someone else sees his boss coming out of the toilet full of urine, then Zhong Liang will become a laughing stock for others. As a follower of his own boss, the boss has no face. What face does the younger brother have. "Hum, I''ll tell you Tang Hu, we''re not finished with you. You wait for us. When we''re done with this, let''s see what we can do with you. " Zhang Pao, now also feels that it is not suitable for Tang Hu''s entanglement. The three of us will have a chance to deal with him in the future. But now, his boss''s face is more important than everything else. "Whatever you want. If you want to experience it again, I don''t care. It has nothing to do with me. " Tang Hu shrugged his shoulders and walked out of the men''s room. "You two are still drying chicken feathers there? Come and help me up. " Zhong Liang had thought that there was nothing wrong with him, but when Tang Hu said this, he was really afraid. The main reason is that Zhong Liang can''t afford to lose this person. If it is found out by others, how can I mix in school? "Brother Liang, on you..." Zhang Pao looked at Zhong Liang, who was wet all over his body. He felt very disgusted. After all, it was not water. It was urine. Tang Hu''s urine. Let him use his hands to help the weight, that is not equal to make his hands a hand urine?Gao Fu, also the same idea as Zhang Pao, wanted to reach out his hand several times, but he stayed there and didn''t dare to put out his hand for a long time. "What''s the matter? You''re dirty. " Zhong Liang frowned at once. Then some displeasure stretched out his hand and grabbed Zhang Pao and Gao Fu''s body. All of a sudden, their bodies were covered with urine. They looked at each other for a moment, and then they could only smile bitterly. They could only smile bitterly, one on the left and one on the right, lifted up the weight. However, the three of them looked like this. It''s impossible to go back to class. Can only go outside to find a place to take a bath, and then change a clean clothes and come back. Three people, also dare not directly from the school gate directly out, only through the back door of the school out of the school, the feeling of stealing chicken is not eroding rice, let Zhong Liang feel very uncomfortable. At the same time, Zhong Liang also secretly vowed to give this countryman an unforgettable lesson. Not for anything else, just because he peed on his own body, which he absolutely can not allow, and he originally wanted to be in front of his girls a lesson, this person let him not in the future and his goddess, so close contact. After all, in Zhong Liang''s heart, Fang Miao was regarded as her own woman. Now, the woman who has already decided to talk and laugh with other men, but she still hugs and hugs each other. This kind of weight feels insulted. Although Fang Miao is not his woman yet, Zhong Liang firmly believes that this day will not be far away and will come soon. Chapter 575 Not for anything else, just because he peed on his own body, which he absolutely can not allow, and he originally wanted to be in front of his girls a lesson, this person let him not in the future and his goddess, so close contact. After all, in Zhong Liang''s heart, Fang Miao was regarded as her own woman. Now, the woman who has already decided to talk and laugh with other men, but she still hugs and hugs each other. This kind of weight feels insulted. Although Fang Miao is not his woman yet, Zhong Liang firmly believes that this day will not be far away and will come soon. With his family background and strength, Fang Miao is sure to fall in love with him. Thinking of this, Zhong Liang is more comfortable. Tang Hu didn''t take care of the several people behind him, and then went back to the classroom directly. Fang Miao saw Tang Hu come back, and then whispered to Tang Hu. "You just went out with them, didn''t anything happen? Is there any danger? " "Well, you''re saying that. With my physique, what danger can I have? It''s them who are in danger, OK? Can I be bullied by some of their school thugs? " , "then you underestimate the results of my training in the army. I''ll tell you that I can''t use my training results in the army. It''s an insult to my training, to them. " Fang Miao then slapped himself on the forehead. "I didn''t say if you were in any danger, I said the three of them. You don''t know that the three of them are famous bullies in the whole school. They often bully others. What''s more, it seems that I heard about their family background. I''m afraid that after you bully them, they will come to you for revenge at all costs, and then you will be in trouble. " "I''m worried about this situation. Don''t I know about you? They must be bullied at that time. You must not be in any danger. I''m afraid that after you bully them, then they will seek revenge on you, and then you will get into trouble again? " "Well, there''s nothing wrong with it. If they want to be bullied by me again, let them come. Anyway, they can''t hide. They can''t hide from the first day of junior high school, but they can''t hide for fifteen. Since they want to come, let them come. Anyway, I don''t have to be afraid of them at all. You don''t have to worry about me. No matter how big your background is, it has nothing to do with me. I bully him just like bullying a chicken. There is no difficulty at all. " "And I really can''t. ask those old brothers in my army to help me and see who bullies whom." Fang Miao said helplessly. "Well, it seems that I''m worried about you for nothing. You just don''t have any sadness to say. I feel that you are so casual and indifferent." "But what about the three of them? Didn''t they go out with you? Why did you not see the three of them come back Tang Hu then ha ha a smile, and then whispered and Fang Miao said. I don''t think you can see them today, because they just lost face in front of me in the toilet. I guess they will not appear in front of us again. You don''t know what an embarrassing thing happened to the man named Zhong Liang. "I go to the toilet, and then I''m discharging water. In the process of discharging water, Zhong Liang wants to kick me in the back, and I find out. Then I go back to him and pee all over him. Then he wanted to go, and now he picked it again, and he fell on top of the tiles that had been drenched with urine. So I said that she should not appear in front of us again today. After all, she has been so embarrassing. If she dares to appear in front of me, does he still want face? " "I think he''s going to change now. You didn''t see their embarrassing appearance at that time. It was so funny. " Fang Miao looks a little ruddy. "Hooligan, why do you tell me these details? I don''t want to listen. You just tell me the result. I''m a girl. Why should I listen to your business? I''m a real rascal, a complete hooligan. You can''t sit next to me. I''m afraid you''ll affect me. I''m afraid you''ll affect me. I''m afraid you''ll influence me with your impure thoughts Fang Miao said angrily. "Good, good, young lady, don''t be angry. I''ll just sit in the back." Tang Hu then got up and sat down in an empty position in the back. "Hey, man, where did you eat at noon?" "Me, I eat in the canteen at noon." Tang Hu, and then a little curious, how can someone speak to himself kindly? "Hello, my name is Kang Xiaobo. Nice to meet you. But brother, I really admire you very much. On the first day we came here, we saw such a strong news, which was really powerful. I''m very curious, man. How did you catch up with our school flower? And I think you came to this school for the sake of jokes"What''s more, I heard that when you came in the morning, you seemed to be driving a top luxury car like Bugatti Veyron. Brother, I didn''t expect that you were still a second generation rich. And people are so handsome. I''m really curious why I haven''t heard of you before, and the school flower has never said that he has a handsome and rich boyfriend "Xiaohua, if she had said so before, there would have been very few people pursuing her. But now that you''re here, you''ve become the number one public enemy of most of the boys in our school. After all, all their dream lovers are Fang Miaofeng "But now you are the only one who owns the affairs of Fang University. Then let them have no fantasy object from now on, they will certainly regard you as the number one public enemy, and will do something unexpected to you. So brother, I advise you to pay more attention to it. " "Just like the Zhong Liang who asked you to go out, he is a very powerful role in the school." "Stop, stop, brother. Please give me a break. I think it''s the first time we''ve met. How can you tell me so much? How do I feel that you are so familiar with life? " "What''s more, if you say so, you must have treated Fang Miao as her dream lover before. Why are you talking to me now? Shouldn''t you treat me as a public enemy? " Chapter 576 "Stop, stop, brother. Please give me a break. I think it''s the first time we''ve met. How can you tell me so much? How do I feel that you are so familiar with life? " "What''s more, if you say so, you must have treated Fang Miao as her dream lover before. Why are you talking to me now? Shouldn''t you treat me as a public enemy? " Kang Xiaobo then waved his hand and said shyly. "Brother, don''t make fun of me any more. The school flower is so excellent. You can see that the school flower has been dressed up carefully for you today, and she is wearing carefully selected clothes, which is totally different from her previous style. Xiaohua used to wear plain clothes. I can''t wear it like today, and today''s school flowers look carefully, but also put on light make-up. More beautiful than before. " "But I still have self-knowledge. The excellent condition of school flower is that you can be worthy of school flower. How can you be worthy of school flower like me. It''s estimated that even I don''t know who I am, so I won''t look at me with a straight eye. " "What''s more, I think you are more predestined with my friends, so I want to talk to you more. I want to know you as a friend. After all, I will enter the society. If you know one more friend in the University, you will have a better way, right?" "Brother, can I treat you as a good friend?" Kang Xiaobo looked at Tang Hu eagerly. "Don''t look at me like that. I don''t have any interest in men, my friend. Yes. There''s no problem. " "By the way, brother, where did you go to school before? Now it''s time to report. Why did you come here today? Are you really transferred from university? " "I didn''t go to university at all. My family helped me get into this university." Tang Hu did not conceal his past. "I didn''t go to school formally before. Because I went out early and dropped out of school. I didn''t stay in school. I didn''t even go to high school "Oh, your family must be very rich, so they can help you get into the University. But in that case, are you really transferred to this university just for the sake of school flowers? " Kang Xiaobo asked suspiciously. "Well, there''s no problem in saying that. That''s almost the case. It was an elder of mine, and then in order to let me take better care of Fang Miao, he got me into the University and became a college classmate with Fang Miao. In fact, I''m still a little confused about my college life, because I didn''t really go to formal school before, and I forgot to study in the morning, so I''m really confused now, so if there''s anything in the future, I''ll have to trouble you, brother. " Tang Hu, modest and Kang Xiaobo said. "It''s easy to say. It''s all friends and brothers. I''m responsible for all these things. You can come to me if you have any problems in the future." "By the way, man, I want to ask you a question. Where do you like school flowers? Although I know that the school flower is very beautiful, but you, in addition to like this type of girl, what kind of girl do you like? " "I''ll tell you, brother, there are quite a few of the best in our school." "What is the best?" Tang Hu was obviously stunned for a moment and then asked. Although he just glanced at the girls in the school, most of them were still looking at the school facilities and environment. I didn''t pay much attention to girls. "Hey, brother, are you still pretending to be pure here with your friends? If you can''t hear any jokes here, you don''t have to make a fuss with me here. It''s normal for us to have ideas about beautiful girls at our age. However, we can have a look at it. It''s OK for us to have a look at it. If we really go after them, we''ll only get a dust in the face. " "You see, the result of Zhong Liang''s pursuit of Fang Miao, who is your girlfriend, is not that the result? But brother, you don''t have this kind of confusion, you have school flowers when your girlfriend, so you don''t have to worry about this. You are different from us. We are all a group of single dogs. Although we also hope to have a plot like that of a loser in a novel, how can it be possible in real life? " Tang Hu is a little embarrassed, because Kang Xiaobo just said that the loser''s counterattack, together with the school flower, seems to be a bit similar to his own situation. It seems that just a few days ago, I was still a poor boy who dared to fight in the army. Then, it was similar to the definition of loser. Although Tang Hu had been in the army for a long time, it was still clear what a loser was. And it is after the accident of their own home, and then came to the apartment, so lucky and the school flowers in the University were divided into the same apartment. Then a series of things happened by coincidence. Then, I just happened to be a bodyguard for school flowers by my father who was employed by the school flower''s father. I have to spend more time looking after Fang Miao.How do you feel like you''re looking for a son-in-law? Then the first lady, and then said to let herself pretend to be her boyfriend. This thing is really like a loser''s counter attack in the eyes of outsiders. So now Tang Hu is really embarrassed. After listening to Kang Xiaobo''s words, Tang Hu suddenly had a wry smile. The boy turned out to be a fierce wolf. He looked very gentle and wore a pair of glasses. He turned out to be a very sullen commodity. When Kang Xiaobo saw that Tang Hu didn''t speak, he thought Tang Hu didn''t care. And then he went on. "My friend, don''t be like this. In fact, good grades are not everything these days. Of course, this is one aspect of it. But now girls are very material. What they like most is handsome and handsome boys. And the most important thing is that there must be something in the pocket and red money. If there is no money, then everything is empty talk. There''s no effect at all. There''s no girl to like you. " "I''m different from you. You are rich and handsome, but I am just an ordinary child of the petty bourgeoisie. I am also looking forward to looking for a girl in the University who can look at the past and like each other. Although the school flower is also my dream, but that is just a dream, far away from me Chapter 577 "My friend, don''t be like this. In fact, good grades are not everything these days. Of course, this is one aspect of it. But now girls are very material. What they like most is handsome and handsome boys. And the most important thing is that there must be something in the pocket and red money. If there is no money, then everything is empty talk. There''s no effect at all. There''s no girl to like you. " "I''m different from you. You are rich and handsome, but I am just an ordinary child of the petty bourgeoisie. I am also looking forward to looking for a girl in the University who can look at the past and like each other. Although the school flower is also my dream, but that is just a dream, far away from me "Well, brother, I''ll tell you the truth. In fact, I''m not as rich as you think. I''m just an ordinary person. I don''t have much money at home. And I''m the only one in the family now. " "Just this morning, didn''t you say that the car I was driving was seen? The car in the city was lent to me. Although he said he would give it to me, I think it''s someone else''s thing. But it''s not convenient to have a car. So I borrowed the car. Although he always said that he could give it to me, I didn''t want it. " "And have you seen the dress? I bought this dress with Fang Miao in the mall yesterday. So don''t imagine me as a rich man. I''m just like you "But when I tell you this, you must not talk to others like this. Otherwise, I am sure there will be a lot of people looking for me. Because I''ve been pretending to be a rich second generation, um, more ox fork. But, if you say that outside, and I actually don''t have money, won''t all of my girlfriend''s suitors come to me? When I have time to do something else, just deal with them "Brother, what do you think of me as Xiao Bo? I have already regarded you as a brother. How can I tell others when you tell me something so important? If I tell the secret, am I worthy of being your brother? " "Oh, don''t say it. I will keep it secret for you. You told me all this. How can I tell others?" Kang Xiaobo just said that set of statements is very interesting, Tang Hu after listening to, feel very funny, but in the heart does not care. For girls like Fang Miao, money has no meaning in their eyes. Otherwise, how can we not catch up with Fang Miao by relying on his family weight? "Of course, but there is no use in theory alone. The vision of the best in our school is very high. We are ordinary people with high vision, which is beyond our reach. " "What is the best? Who do you think are the best in our school? I''m new here, so I''m not sure. Since you''ve been in school for such a long time, you must know something. " After listening to Kang Xiaobo''s words, Tang Hu also had some gossip. Anyway, now he is idle and bored. Since Kang Xiaobo wants to be close to himself, it''s good to have a friend in school. "I said, man, don''t you know? Your girlfriend occupies a place in the whole school. Moreover, the school flower of the whole school is so few, our class has one, and it is not low in the school flower ranking. There are no school flowers in other classes. I said, my friend, you are really in the blessing, do not know Although Fang Miao now has a boyfriend, she is still in her own class. Although Kang Xiaobo has no relationship with Fang University. But after all, it is still a class, not for other, just for every day can see school flowers, eye care is enough. "Well, before you came, Zhong Liang, the whole class, dared to pursue Fang Miao alone." "Zhong Liang, he should have a lot of money in his family, right? ¡± Tang Hu knows that he is now married with Zhong Liang. As long as he is still working to protect Fang Miao, he will not be able to resolve it. Unless Zhong Liang gives up pursuing Fang Miao. So Tang Hu plans to learn something about Zhong liang from Kang Xiaobo. After all, Kang Xiaobo spent more time in this class than he did in this class, so he should know a lot about these gossip things than himself. You can also take the lead to understand the background of Zhong Liang. "What? Don''t you know him? " Kang Xiaobo was stunned obviously, then said with a smile. "By the way, you were not here before. I forgot that Zhong Liang''s family was very rich. His father, zhongsanguo, is the owner of Kaidi hotel. Moreover, there are several industries in the city, such as KTV and disco. Their family''s industry can be said to be very large. " Tang Hu nodded. It turned out that he was an entertainment tycoon. This kind of night club KTV rich people can''t say all of them, but many of them have more or less a bit of underworld background. However, there is nothing wrong with this. After all, entertainment places like this must be full of good and bad people, and there are certainly not a few people who come to find trouble. If there is no strong background, it can''t be opened at all."In that case, does his family have a good time here?" Tang Hu is not afraid of Zhong Liang because of such a thing. In Tang Hu''s eyes, the boss or the boss of the enterprise are some, without any strength. "What is his family?" Kang Xiaobo was a little disdainful. It can be seen that he is really not interested in Zhong Liang. Tang Hu can even feel Kang Xiaobo''s antipathy to Zhong liang from his words. "If I say really rich, it belongs to the largest Fang''s group in this city, and the Fang''s group of others is really rich. Zhong Liang''s family has only a few entertainment industries in this city. People''s Fang''s group is really a real industrial group. There are many branches in the whole country. " Tang Hu has a general understanding of the strength of Fang''s group. If Fang''s group is an aircraft carrier, then those industries in the middle can only be described as small sailboats. So, Zhong Liang is just like an upstart. It''s not worth taking seriously. "It seems you know it. But let me tell you one more piece of news. " Tang Hu said mysteriously. "What news? Is there anything else I don''t know? " "I guess it''s something you don''t know. You know, it''s the Fang group you just mentioned. Fang Miao in our class is my girlfriend. She is the daughter of the chairman of Fang''s group. Is this news strong enough? " "I''ll go, brother. Is that true or false? That is, the school flower of Fang University is really the chairman of Fang''s group, Miss Qianjin? In that case, he is a fart when the clock is on. Compared with the old lady Fang, who is indifferent to fame and wealth, weight is really a nouveau riche. I don''t know how to hide my big business. It''s like a clown. " Kang Xiaobo said with some disdain. Chapter 578 "What else can I do to deceive you? What I''m saying is true. Fang Miao is really capable. She is the daughter of the chairman of Fang''s group. In fact, I can come to this university mainly thanks to Fang Miao''s father. " "It was Fang Miao''s father who, in order to take better care of me, transferred me to this university to accompany him. Otherwise, I should have something else to do Tang Hu did not tell Kang Xiaobo his real identity, that is, he was Fang Miao''s private bodyguard. After all, it''s hard to be a private bodyguard at one''s own age. Moreover, it may be a hidden danger if it is heard by someone who is interested in it. And when I just came, I explained to the whole class that I was Fang Biao''s boyfriend. But if I said that he was his bodyguard here, it was a little contradictory. Moreover, let Kang Xiaobo know less about himself and some things he published, which can better protect his life. "Wow, brother, yes, what did you do before? Since you didn''t go to college before, what kind of work did you do? What''s more, I''d like to know how you and our school flower got to know each other? How did you become a couple Kang Xiaobo asked with some gossip. "My previous job, in fact, I used to be a soldier, and then, because I had to deal with some things, I retired from the army. I and Fang Xiaohua, namely Fang Miao, we knew each other, probably because I spared no effort to protect him. Then we two slowly got to know each other and became lovers, which was often said in the past The old bridge section of saving beauty. " In fact, it''s not as much as you think. It''s the simplest common thing, and then we become lovers. "Oh, brother, you used to be a soldier. It''s no wonder that the three of them came to you just after the clock was on. Then you came back alone, and then the three of them didn''t go back to the classroom. It looks like you''ve cleaned them up. Otherwise, this is certainly not the case. " Tang Hu then asked Kang Xiaobo. "Do they often bully others like Zhong liang? Just like what happened to me today, did it happen often before I came here? " Kang Xiaobo nodded undoubtedly. "Yes, things like those you met today often happened in the past, but they didn''t teach the three of them a lesson like you. The general result is that the three of them bullied the other. It''s nothing more than who the three of them don''t like or who''s bothered them "But in the past, it seems that Zhong Liang prevented others in the school from approaching Fang Miaofeng. Then, as long as a boy wants to approach Fang Xiaohao intentionally, and then write a love letter to Feng Xiaohua, or be courteous, they will be stopped by the weight, and then the weight will teach them a lesson, so that they don''t have this idea, and they will not be allowed to approach Fang Xiaohua. " "Zhong Liang, the three of them are really pests in the school. They really make the school a mess. However, people do have backgrounds, and we have no influence on them. People have backgrounds. What can we do for ordinary people? It''s just not going to provoke him. " "But now, what most people really want to pursue is a candidate." Kang Xiaobo whispered in a mysterious voice. "Who is it?" Tang Hu asked so casually, but he didn''t care about them. The main purpose of these questions was to learn more about the specific things about the school through Kang Xiaobo''s mouth. "That''s the Tang rhyme of class six." Kang Xiaobo cleared his throat and went on. "This Tang Yun is a common school flower of our school. Although she is very beautiful, she is the same as us. Her family is not very good. She wears school uniform every day, does not make up or dress up seriously? But it still can''t hide her beauty. " "Tang Yun?" Tang Hu, and then stupefied for a moment, the name sounds good, but I don''t know whether people are really as beautiful as Kang Xiaobo said? "Of course, Tang Yun and Fang Miao are not as obvious as the previous school flowers, even though they are not so obvious." When Kang Xiaobo said Tang Yun, his tone was obviously a little hasty and excited. "But, compared with them, Tang Yun is closer to us, you know? It feels like we are one of the world people. Now that we know that Fang Miao''s real identity is Miss Qianjin, the chairman of Fang''s group, this is even more beyond the reach of ordinary people like us. " "Oh, but we didn''t seem to have any chance. After all, has the flower of Fang University already owned? But this Tang rhyme is a famous flower without owner. But also is an ordinary person, also does not have any prominent background, is feels, can get along with herIn fact, in this school where Tang Hu came in, there are many rich children and some poor students. Unconsciously, the whole school is naturally divided into two factions. Some of the childe friends who spend money come together to pursue pleasure all day long. They like to see beautiful women, pursue beautiful women, and then play with life. Then after graduation, you can rely on a lot of money and family relations, and then you can do whatever you want, even go abroad for further study, inherit your family business, anything. But those poor students just keep on studying in school every day, so that they can have better achievements in the future and can choose their ideal jobs. Most of the poor students are dismissive of the rich second generation who have nothing to do, and these rich second generation also pay attention to them all day long Nerds who know how to study are also dismissive. But this is not absolutely true. Among these rich second generation, they also have people who study hard, just like those poor students. There are also some of them, and even some people who are mixed up in society. However, birds of a feather flock together. Zhong Liang''s subordinates around him are the rich second generation or the official second generation who are similar to his family. Therefore, in Kang Xiaobo''s opinion, the pursuit of square tables or other jokes is just a distant dream. That dream can only be a dream, and it is impossible to realize it. But Tang Yun, a common school flower, is a very good target for them. Chapter 579 Tang Hu looked at Kang Xiaobo, with some expectant smile on his face, and then sighed slightly. It seems that this school is not like what I imagined. Originally I thought it was like a school. It should be very pure and simple. But in this way, the school is full of various interests and disputes. It''s a far cry from the school I imagined. "I hear you say that, don''t you like this Tang rhyme?" Tang Hu smiles and asks Kang Xiaobo. "Tang Chunyun, who dares to be humiliated in the school, has no shame. Many people like Tang Yun, including me. " "Although there are many people who think Fang Miao is very beautiful, because after all, Fang Miao came out of a big family with a background. So naturally, he showed that kind of noble temperament. But she has been around the clock, so there are not many people to Fang Miao confession. But there are also many people who are secretly in love with Fang Miao. " Kang Xiaobo, then said definitely. "Brother, when you really see Tang Yun, you will know whether I mean true or false." It seems that this suggestion is very good. However, Tang Hu can only think about it in his heart. After all, he is on the surface now, but Miss Fang''s boyfriend. Although they know that this is just a pretence, it is also a formal job of their own, which is also the need of work. Naturally, I can''t smash my own signboard because of other things. I still know what my current identity is. If I really put down Miss Fang and go to work with her. At that time, what you do will be too fucked. It''s better to keep a low profile. And now, there are still some ambiguous elements in Miss Fang''s side, and I can''t figure out what kind of composition it is. I don''t know whether she has a good opinion of herself, or is it a common friendship? This makes Tang Hu''s heart very confused. What''s more, the situation is not clear now, and Miss Fang''s safety has not been guaranteed. Let''s wait until all the things have been solved. In case that Miss Fang really becomes his girlfriend when he is working, isn''t this miss stealing? But if you think about it, it''s very possible. Because ah, before I am not related to Miss Fang now, uncle Fang said to himself that he should try his best to express some love to her if he has the ability. It seems that he can give her love in such a way that he can not give other love. Moreover, from Miss Fang''s proposal to pretend to be a boyfriend and girlfriend, we can see that Miss Fang may really have such a good feeling for herself. But Tang Hu can''t confirm, because Tang Hu has never been in love before, and he doesn''t know what kind of situation it is. What''s more, Tang Hu doesn''t know what kind of existence he regards Miss Fang as, whether it''s a fake girlfriend or an employer, or an ordinary friend. It also made Tom confused. But Tang Hu can still distinguish the priorities. Now the top priority is to protect Fang Miao, because he is now employed by founder, that is, Fang Miao''s father. Now I am convenient for private bodyguards. Naturally, I should have done a good job in the identity of bodyguards. Otherwise, Fang Miao''s father is so good to himself that he must repay him. Otherwise, if you don''t even repay, then you will become a person inferior to animals? At that time, if Fang Zheng knows what kind of civilian school flowers he is going to soak in and leaves Fang Miao alone. What can I do if I''m fired? Kang Xiaobo had a crush on Fang Miao as early as he was just enrolled. However, as he grew older, he realized that there was a big gap between them. Everyone is equal, this is just a very beautiful fantasy, as long as it is a little mature, then a little bit of people will understand that people have never been equal, it is just the imagined equality, the wine and meat stink, the road has frozen to death. This is not a joke, but a fact that exists in reality. Like Fang Miao, their life is gorgeous and colorful. They live like a princess, and they are not ordinary boys like themselves who can walk in. Therefore, although many people in the class know that Fang Miao is not willing to see Zhong Liang, they also know that a person in the class is qualified to pursue Fang Miao, but now it doesn''t matter whether he is qualified. Fang Xiaohua has already got a real boy friend. Now it is found in this classroom that most of the students have not gone out to play. Some people want to use this precious and tense time to struggle hard. This is a watershed in life. If you work hard now, your life may be better in the future, but if you feel a little uncomfortable, maybe your life will be in the crowd. Live like a salted fish. To be able to enter this university students, that should be said, is the existence of outstanding. No one wants to be worse than others. Of course, except those noble children, now they are playing basketball on the playground and even playing games in the Internet cafes outside the school. It''s impossible to concentrate on learning.Fang Miao doesn''t go out to play like other people at this time. She just lies on the table in silence, picks up her mobile phone, and then watches a TV play to relieve the boring time at noon. Tang Hu then returned to his seat, then tilted his head and looked at Fang Miao, who was looking at his mobile phone. Then, without saying anything, he sprawled on the table, ready to have a rest. Before the first class in the afternoon, Zhong Liang changed his clothes and came back. Along with him were Gao Fu and Zhang Tao. They both changed their clothes. Their hair had not dried out. It was obvious that they had just taken a bath. When Zhong Liang came into the classroom, he took a vicious look at Tang Hu''s direction. However, he did not say anything, but returned to his position directly. The weight can''t be done again this time. It''s very close to Fang Miao. Because it seems that he said a few more words with Fang Miao, and then Tang Hu gave him a hand and threw it into the corridor. I don''t want to fly again. Chapter 580 When Zhong Liang came into the classroom, he took a vicious look at Tang Hu''s direction. However, he did not say anything, but returned to his position directly. The weight can''t be done again this time. It''s very close to Fang Miao. Because it seems that he said a few more words with Fang Miao, and then Tang Hu gave him a hand and threw it into the corridor. I don''t want to fly again. Today, Zhong Liang was lost to grandma''s house. Especially I want to perform in front of my beloved girl. But the performance didn''t perform, it was a disgrace. This is the greatest disgrace he has ever suffered. Zhong Liang secretly vowed in his heart that he would never let Tang Hu go. We must let Tang Hu pay his due price. Now Zhong Liang didn''t fight Tang Hu, not because he could endure, but because there was still some time for class. Moreover, the first class is the class of the head teacher. He doesn''t want to make trouble at this time. He plans to go to Tang Hu''s trouble when he is in the self-study class, because there are fewer people at that time, and no one pays attention to himself at all. Seeing Zhong Liang, Fang Miao can''t help but think of the weight Tang Hu has just told himself, and she poured a head of urine. Then she can''t help laughing. But in some cases, I smile a little, but I don''t want to blush. Zhong Liang naturally heard Fang Miao''s ridicule, which made him feel very uncomfortable. However, this is because if Fang Miao had been someone else, she would have slapped her in the face, but he would not dare to face Fang Miao. Others don''t know that Zhong Liang really knows Fang Miao''s background. We know that there is the whole Fang Group behind Fang Miao. Compared with their own family''s industry, it''s just a small thing. I don''t even qualify for shoes. However, it is precisely because of this that Zhong Liang is determined to pursue Fang Miao. If I really become the son-in-law of Fang''s group. So, isn''t the whole Fang Group owned by itself? Can I use it to do other things? Do you have to be angry with others? Then the rest of us will have to look at their faces. But what should come will come. The last class in the afternoon was a self-study class. At this time, the weight stood up and went directly to Tang Hu''s side and knocked Tang Hu''s table twice with his fingers. "What can I do for you? If you have something to say, just go away. If you have something to say, just let go of your fart. I don''t have much time to stay with you now. " Tang Hu raised his head. The tone was full of impatience. Kang Xiaobo also turned around and looked at Tang Hu and Zhong Liang in surprise. I don''t know how they got angry. It''s not because Zhong Liang still likes Fang Miao. If Fang Miao has a boyfriend, he still pursues others. The clock really doesn''t look at things. "If you have the seed, follow me directly. Then you will know. " Zhong Liang is very arrogant and Tang Hu said. "I''m sorry, I''m not free now. I''m going to have a self-study class now. I don''t have time to play with you. If you want to play, I suggest you go directly to the kindergarten, where there will be teachers to accompany you Tang Hu Yin Yang strange Qi finish saying, then lowered his head, continue to look at the textbook in his hand. "You''re afraid, aren''t you? Cowards. Since you are such a counsellor, you should not stay by Fang Miao''s side. Fang Miao doesn''t need such a boyfriend at all. " Zhong Liang snorted coldly. "You can''t hide from the first day of junior high school, but you can''t hide until after school. I''ll tell you that we''ll never finish it." With that, Zhong Liang did not return to his head, but returned to his own seat. "What do I say? Aren''t you really afraid? Although he said that his family had no background compared with Fang''s group, he was also a Fang Group after all. Compared with other people''s Fang''s group, Zhong Liang''s background is nothing, but compared with us, it''s still very difficult to provoke. " Tang Hu smiles bitterly. What can we do? This is the man who pursues Fang Miao. But her identity is Fang Miao''s boyfriend, and Fang Miao made it clear to herself at home that she was going to clean up the mosquitoes around Fang Miao when she came to school. "What can I do? My mother-in-law is so beautiful and attractive that I can''t help it. But it also shows that my mother-in-law is very attractive, which causes me a lot of pressure. Things like this often happen, but only Zhong Liang is alone, which is very easy to solve. There is no way to avoid this kind of thing. I can''t stop him coming to school. " "And as a man, it''s very natural to protect his woman. If you can''t protect your own woman, is it still a man? " "So some things have to be done and can''t be refused." Tang Hu said helplessly. "Man, cow. That is, you dare to call the school flower mother-in-law. If you do that, other people will definitely hate you very much if they hear you say so. If the eyes can kill people, I guess you have already broken. I don''t know how many times. "Kang Xiaobo said with some schadenfreude. "Well, what can I do? Just let them do it. Anyway, they can only look at me helplessly, but they can''t do anything to me. Their eyes can''t kill people. Zhong Liang, several of them can''t pose any threat to me. In my eyes, they are just like clowns. They can''t make any big waves. What''s more, they are still in the school. What can they do? " Tang Hu shrugged his shoulders indifferently. In their eyes, no matter how arrogant the weight is, he is always an ordinary student. It is too childish to think of his previous years of war, living and dying in the barrage of bullets, Zhong Liang, an enemy of this level. Just like at noon today, Lao Hu just taught Zhong Liang a lesson in a rather mischievous way, instead of giving him a severe beating. If Tang Hu really wants to hit people, how can Zhong Liang appear in the classroom completely now. If Tang Hu really cares, then Zhong Liang is already lying in the morgue. How could you come to school in the afternoon? Kang Xiaobo sighed. Tang Hu just transferred to come here, did not know some things in the school is also very normal, and then explained. Chapter 581 Kang Xiaobo sighed. Tang Hu just transferred to come here, did not know some things in the school is also very normal, and then explained. "Zhong Liang, the three of them, are the bully in the school. Many students will be beaten by them if they provoke them, and then they will not be able to come to school for several days." "So cruel?" Tang Hu, I didn''t expect that people like Zhong Liang could beat others out of school. It was a bit cruel. "Yes, I didn''t tell you in advance." Kang Xiaobo sighed. "Just now you said a few soft words, and I guess that''s all. But now, he can say that if you are soft as your rival in love, you will not be able to account for the school flowers. It''s really hard for you to do it. " "Forget it, they will do what they like. Soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. You don''t have to worry too much. You have to believe me. I used to be a soldier, and I don''t let them bully me at will. At that time, we don''t know who bullied whom. " Tang Hu patted Kang Xiaobo on the shoulder, indicating that he could rest assured and not worry about himself. What does Kang Xiaobo want to say? But it didn''t come out in the end. It will always come when it should come. It will always come, and it will not be absent at all. It''s like this before the last big lesson. Zhong Liang finds Tang Hu again. The so-called big class is also called late self-study, many schools will have such a big class. This kind of large class is estimated to last about an hour or so, and there is no break time between them. But if you want to go to the toilet, you can go to the toilet, but do not make a sound, which can not affect other people''s self-study in the evening. "Tang Hu, if you are a man, you can come with me." What Zhong Liang said this time is more exciting than what he said last time. Last time, he just said that he had seed, but this time he used it. If it was a man, he said it. Tang Hu is naturally a man, but he will not be angry because of Zhong Liang''s aggressive tone. However, Tang Hu also understands. Today''s affairs will be settled sooner or later. Moreover, Tang Hu can see that Zhong Liang is a kind of person who will never stop until he reaches his goal. As he said, he can hide from the first day of junior high school, but he can''t hide from him at all. Although Tang Hu doesn''t need to hide from him, this is enough to prove that Zhong Liang is a person who doesn''t give up until he reaches his goal. "Well, then I''ll go with you." Tang Hu nodded and then stood up. At this time, many people in the class had not yet left the classroom. When Zhong Liang first came to find Tang Hu, they had already noticed. So when Zhong Liang appeared in front of Tang Hu again, he naturally became the focus of attention of the whole class. However, after Tang Hu promised Zhong Liang to go with him, the whole class immediately burst into a uproar. Many people praised that Tang Hudi was "the boy friend of the school flower" because he said he was the boy friend of the school flower. Maybe it was because of this kind of thing that he had a conflict with Zhong Liang, the overlord of the school, because many people in the class did not Know Fang Miao''s real background. He thinks that Fang Miao and Tang Hu are actually childhood sweethearts. But now the students in the class are more sympathetic to Tang Hu. "I''ll go with you." Kang Xiaobo seems to have made a very important decision, and then suddenly stood up, impassioned as if he were a soldier rushing to the execution ground. In fact, Kang Xiaobo is very struggling in his heart. Although today is the first day to know Tang Hu, I feel very close to him. Especially in the boring life here, it is so rare to have a friend who can talk with him. Zhong Liang is really very strong in school. Kang Xiaobo can''t compete with him at all. What he can do is to stand aside and see if he can reduce the conflict between them. "Cao, Kang Xiaobo, are you twisted? You don''t have to look at your own weight. I think you''re really tired of living. " Zhong Liang saw that the students in his class actually started out for an outsider who had just turned around. He was not angry at all. This is a provocation, this is a naked provocation, this is a challenge to his authoritative position in the class. Kang Xiaobo in the aggressive eyes of Zhongliang, some timid, but he did not shrink back, but raised his neck, very hard said. "Zhong Liang, although I used to be afraid of you, today I regard Tang Hu as my brother. If you want to bully Tang Huo, you should bully me first and then bully him." "Damn it, you even taught me a lesson. Who are you?" Zhong Liang was angry. What''s that? He poured himself with urine. How could it be so easy to forget it? When he heard Kang Xiaobo''s understatement, Zhong Liang felt very angry. Since you want to make a difference, have you come with us? Today, if I don''t kill you, I won''t call Zhong Liang. Kang Xiaobo looks awe inspiring and trembles slightly. He has always been one of the more obedient students since childhood. Although there are some men''s belligerent factors in his bones, he has never had a fight.Although Tang Hu doesn''t need Kang Xiaobo''s help, he is very moved by his sincere friendship. Because in such a difficult time, knowing that I will be beaten, I will stand out for myself, and I am a friend I just met today. It''s really not easy to do this. Tang Hu then patted Tang Xiaobo on the shoulder. "No problem. Let''s go together. I''m there. You don''t have to worry." After hearing Tang Hu''s words, Kang Xiaobo also had some confidence. Did he think that the big deal was to be beaten together? Then he straightened out his chest and walked to the door of the class with the back of Tanghu. Seeing Kang Xiaobo''s appearance, Zhong Liang was very angry. Don''t mention how depressed he was. His classmates in one class actually helped an outsider. He must give a lesson to this pickpocket guy. Otherwise, who will be in awe of themselves in this class. So who else will listen to what they say in the future? We must make an example today. We must build up our prestige. Fang Miao sees that Tang Hu is called away by Zhong Liang. Then, some helplessly shook his head. This weight is just looking for trouble. Had already said with Tang Hu, let her be a little bit more conservative, pay attention to their own influence, don''t let him make such a big noise in the school. This is good, Zhong Liang. This is a direct call for help. Chapter 582 On the rooftop, Zhong Liang, Zhang Pao and Gao Fu started to rub their hands with a cheap smile on their faces. Zhong Liang was very fierce and carried a cigarette in his mouth. High clothes, and then quick eye, directly lie down for a while, with a lighter to Zhong Liang light up the smoke. Zhong Liang took a puff of smoke, and then vomited the smoke on Tang Hu''s face. "Damn it, you''re very capable at noon. Now you''re taking off your pants. If you have the ability to take out the chickens and pee me again, you can do it again. It really gives you a face. " "I don''t want to do some boring things with you here. If you want to be against me because of something, I''ll apologize to you. However, I advise you to stop at this point. He can''t like you, and she''s my girlfriend now, so you''d better go alone to avoid being ugly "Now you know you''re wrong, don''t you?" Zhong Liang enjoyed the feeling of making his opponent bow his head, and then he said it was a loser. "But it''s a little late for you to say these things. You''re making a mistake with me. It''s too late, you know? And today''s business has nothing to do with you, are you stupid? You''re still talking about it now. What''s more, Fang Miao is not a poor loser you can reach. If you are wise, you can leave Fang Miao as soon as possible. In case you look ugly and be dumped by Fang Miao. Don''t blame me for not giving you advice. " "And today''s business, whatever you say is useless. Things have developed like this. Don''t tell me that it has nothing to do with you. You made me lose face in class first. The cause of the matter is that you are so bad that you dare to pretend to be big brother in front of several brothers. You don''t pee, you take care of your own virtue "Don''t talk about that useful and useless thing. Even if you admit it wrong, it''s no use now. Xiao Fu, come and give him some color. Who made you not understand the situation in the first place. " "Why are you standing behind me with so many empty urinals? What are you doing behind me? You don''t have to queue up to go to the bathroom, right? There are so many empty urinals nearby. " Tang Hu said solemnly. Zhong Liang then waved to Gao Fu. "It''s no use talking about it now. Come on, Xiao Fu, give him some color." "Hey, brother Liang, I''m here." Gao Fu took out a stool leg from behind with a sly smile and walked directly to Tang Hu. It seems that it is impossible to reason with the three of them. At first, if we could explain the truth clearly, we might be able to avoid such a thing. But now we can see that they certainly can''t listen to these principles, and there is nothing to say to them. To deal with such people, you have to use violence against violence. "Boy, who do you think you''ve provoked? You''ve just offended brother Liang. I think you really don''t want to mix up in this school." As Gao Fu said, he raised his stool leg in his hand, and then directly smashed Tang Hu''s body. Zhong Liang then puffed a cigarette beside him. He was very comfortable and thought of it in his heart. If you dare to offend me, I don''t call you Zhong if I don''t blow you in the head today. How dare you rob a woman with Laozi, and don''t care what kind of virtue you are? Zhong Liang seems to have fantasized to Tang Hu''s forehead blood flying scene, can''t help but lick his lips excitedly. There''s a crack. Gao Fu''s stool legs are indeed waved out, but Zhong Liang doesn''t see Tang Hu''s blood flying. Take a closer look, it turns out that the stool legs have been in the hands of Tang Hu. Gao Fu frowned and pulled the stool leg in his hand, but he found that he didn''t move. He was worried. I can''t help but increase my strength in my hands. "Xiao Fu, what are you doing there?" Zhong Liang doesn''t know what Gao Xiaofu is up to. Zhong Liang saw that he and Tang Hu were there, always pulling, and immediately asked. "Brother Liang, this boy really has a little brute force." Said Goffy. "Zhang Pao, you go with him." Zhong Liang was a little upset, but he didn''t expect that the boy really had two sons. Ordinary students had not yet waited for them to start. As long as they went on the roof, they were scared to be a little silly. There''s no idea of fighting against three of you. "Tang Hu, be careful." Seeing that Tang Hu is dealing with Gao Fu, however, Zhang Pao takes a mop pole from the other side and rushes directly over. Kang Xiaobo quickly reminds Tang Hu. Tang Hu originally thought that these students fight, that is, to frighten each other, and that would not cause any substantial harm. However, what Tang Hu didn''t expect was that they used such lethal weapons as stools and mops. If these weapons were really hit on people''s heads, they would be seriously injured, and they would not have run away in the hospital ¡£ And in case of a serious point, it may even cause cerebral palsy. Kang Xiaobo worried that Tang Hu could not cope with it alone, and then bravely met Zhang Pao. Zhang Pao didn''t expect that he would not speak or act in class. Kang Xiaobo now dared to fight against him, and he felt very upset.Therefore, Zhang Pao is not in a hurry. He is going to attack Tang Hu. He plans to clean up Kang Xiaobo first and then talk about what to do next. Tang Hu probably knows how much weight Kang Xiaobo has. When he looks at the way he confronts the enemy, he must not be a person who often fights. However, he can go to the heaven with himself because of his brotherhood, which makes Tang Hu feel very rare. Kang Xiaobo is very scared in her heart. She has never had a fight, and she doesn''t know what to do with it. So now Kang Xiaobo is very flustered. She doesn''t know what to do. She can only close her eyes and wave her hands, and rush forward with fierce force. She has never seen such a stupid person as Kang Xiaobo since the fight. She just rushes forward with her eyes closed Is it just death? Zhang Pao then chuckled, swung the mop pole with his hand, and cut Kang Xiaobo''s head. Tang Hu doesn''t dare to ask big this time. If he doesn''t do it hard, then Kang Xiaobo may explain it here today. This is the last thing the Gang wants to see. If something happens to Kang Xiaobo, he must be held responsible. Because it is his own reason that Kang Xiaobo was injured here. Therefore, Tang Hu, no matter what, must protect Kang Xiaobo''s safety and not let Kang Xiaobo get hurt. It is very rare that KangBo can accompany himself to the rooftop with his brothers even though he hasn''t had a fight. Tang Hu at this time really treat Kang Xiaobo as his brother. Because this is really a friend worth making. Chapter 583 Tang Hu thought of this, and then he was not polite. Then he looked back, forced forward, and directly pulled Gao Fu. Then he kicked the candy out with a fierce kick. Before Gao Fu understood what was going on, he loosened his stool leg inside his hand, and then he covered his stomach with his hand and squatted down in pain. Gao Fu''s face suddenly turned to pig liver color, and then he only felt that his lunch barbecue kept rolling in his stomach. He felt as if he was going to vomit. Now Kang Xiaobo''s mind did not know what he was thinking. He rushed forward with all his strength, and suddenly felt a very strong wind sweeping in front of him. Then he opened his eyes and saw that a mop pole was rapidly falling down from the direction of his head. Kang Xiaobo was shocked to the end. This could be the end of everything. Kang Xiaobo thought of his mother who was laid off at home, his father who worked hard in the factory, and his sister who worked abroad. If you are injured, what can I do with the medical expenses? This is not a small expense. What''s more, what can I do with my grades? The family can count on themselves to study hard and strive for a good job in the future. "Bang." After a loud noise, Kang Xiaobo felt that everything was too late. "Ow..." a very sharp howl scared Kang Xiaobo to a thrill. Then, some people felt their heads in disbelief, as if they had nothing at all. Then they opened their eyes in wonder and found a gun covering their head, and then they were convulsing on the ground in pain. And his forehead was covered with blood. Tang Hu was very measured when he started. Instead of hitting Zhang Hao''s back brain and temple, he chose his forehead. This place is much harder than other places. A stool leg can''t cause him any serious damage. At most, he is beaten to the head and blood, plus a slight concussion. Of course, this is Tang Hu''s leniency. Otherwise, he would have his brain burst and die on the spot. When Fang Miao comes to the rooftop, Tang Hu has solved Gao Fu and Zhang Pang, looking at Gao Fu and Zhang Pao groaning on the ground. Fang Miao pats his forehead helplessly. As expected, there was a violent incident here as expected. "Tang Hu, why are you bullying people here? Can''t you not bully our class? I just want to live a safe life in school. I don''t want to make our affairs known in school. Then I don''t want you to have such a big wind in school, and then make a mess of things. It will be difficult for both of us to deal with it. " What is Kang Xiaobo like? Fang Miao is very clear in his heart that although he did not say a word with her, this type of boy is totally timid and afraid of things. As long as there is a fight, he will hide far away. Therefore, Tang Hu is the only one fighting alone here. Then, I looked at Gao Fu and Zhang Pao on the ground. They both covered their bodies with their hands and moaned. This is to say that Tang Hu should just use a move to solve the two people. After hearing what Fang Miao just said, Zhong Liang felt helpless. It was supposed to be the three of them. They used to bully others on the rooftop, but now they have become one to bully the three of us. How can they still say that they are so reasonable and there is no sense of violation. Are they really too good? Originally, he wanted to show his manliness in front of his goddess, and then show Tang Hu''s cowardice and incompetence, so that Fang Miao can see clearly the true face of Tang Hu. Up to now, everything he has done has become Tang Hu''s dowry. Fang Miao is more convinced that Tang Hu is so powerful, and then he is so incompetent. After putting down Gao Fu and Zhang Pang, Tang Hu patted Kang Xiaobo on the shoulder and said to Kang Xiaobo. "Are you ok. Don''t worry about it. I''ll get rid of them all. I''ll tell you at the beginning. You don''t have to worry. I''ll protect you. You won''t have anything at all. " "It''s OK." Kang Xiaobo recovered from the shock. She didn''t expect Tang Hu to be so powerful and so fierce that she put Zhong Liang''s two generals to the ground directly after two or three times. It was really a real person who did not show his face. "Man, I really admire you. You''re really amazing. You are not big, you are handsome, and your Kung Fu is so good. You have a girl friend who is a school girl. You are the pinnacle of life. " "Zhong Liang, I didn''t want to do this, but you forced me. I have no way." Tang Hu, and then very innocent went to Zhong Liang. Naturally, Zhong Liang was not frightened. He had great courage since he was young. Although Tang Hu was very powerful, he also saw it. Tang Hu just took some tricks and kicked him directly when he didn''t pay attention to the peak. Then he snatched the stool leg in his hand. Then he took advantage of the gun''s carelessness, and directly hit him with the stool leg The gun was caught off guard.Therefore, Zhong Liang didn''t think Tang Hu was so powerful. He thought that he was lucky. The God "cared for him for 0 points. When he touched Zhong Liang, a dagger fell directly into his hand, which made his heart a little more stable. "Tang Hu, don''t talk about those useful and useless ones. If I don''t kill you today, how can I stay in this school? I''ve lost all my face. So today, needless to say, here today, you don''t want to live. " When Zhong Liang finished speaking, he directly put out a bright dagger and stabbed Tang Hu. Tang Hu didn''t expect that the Central Committee would take such extreme measures. The boy did things without considering the consequences. He didn''t even think about the consequences. If there was a real homicide in the school, even if there was any real murder in the school, his family would not be able to bear the burden of money and ability ¡£ Tang Hu decided to give Zhong Liang a very impressive lesson. Otherwise, if someone else was standing here today, he would be stabbed by Zhong Liang. So when Zhong Liang''s dagger came over, Tang Hu directly reached out and grasped her wrist. Chapter 584 At the moment, Zhong Liang is almost crazy. After being caught by Tang Hu''s wrist, he is still twisting his body. He wants to use inertia to stab the dagger into Tang Hu''s body to hurt Tom. He is still shouting wildly. "Tang Hu, I''m killing you today. Damn it, I can''t kill you today, so I won''t call Zhong Liang. " Fang Miao can''t help but cover his mouth when Zhong Liang rushes directly. Fang Miao knows the ability of Zhong Liang. Although Fang Biao is very confident in Tang Hu in his heart, he doesn''t know whether Tang Hu can avoid such a blow. If he wants to stop Zhong Liang, it''s too late now... however, it''s too late again When Tang Hu grabs Zhong Liang''s wrist, Fang Miao can finally breathe a sigh of relief. Tang Hu then increased the strength of his hand, Zhong liangmeng felt his wrist, as if it could be directly stuck by the iron tongs, getting tighter and tighter. Her whole arm was shaking with pain, and her palm subconsciously released the dagger, and then it fell directly on the roof with a click. Tang Hu grabbed the incredible, medium bright hair on his face, and directly led him to the edge of the roof by rough means. Then he pushed hard and pushed half of his body out of the roof. "Ah..." and then he screamed. He felt that his body suddenly fell down. Suddenly, a cold sweat broke out in his forehead. This was the first time that Zhong Pinliang felt the fear of death. Death has been shrouded in his heart. Zhong Liang doesn''t want to die, because Zhong Liang is only 20 years old, which is a very good age Life to enjoy, there are a lot of girls to chat about it, absolutely can''t die here. However, when half of Zhong Liang''s body was directly suspended outside the roof, Zhong Liang was relieved because her lower body was not thrown out of the roof together. Even so, Zhong Liang felt that his body was full of cold sweat, and his clothes were soaked with cold sweat. Tang Hu then grabbed Zhong Liang''s legs and gently sent him off with his hands. Zhong Liang was so excited that he could not care about his face any more. Face is nothing compared with his life. Zhong Liang then directly with a cry to Tang Hu said. "Tang Hu, I''m wrong. You should let me go. Don''t throw me down. I''m wrong. I really know it''s wrong. Please forgive me, I will never do it again Tang Hu, then did not speak, but once again pushed the legs of Zhong Liang forward. "Brother Tang, please, brother tiger, please let me go. I dare not, I will not dare to provoke you again, I will not dare to provoke you again." "I tell you, if I do something wrong, I will admit that I am wrong, but if others want to bully me, I will never let others bully me. You know, what kind of situation I am now? I am not afraid of things. I am not afraid of things. I do not like to bully others. If others don''t bully me, I am too lazy to bully Other people, as the saying goes, people respect me a foot and I return a foot. " "But if someone thinks that I''m timid and that I''m a bully, it''s wrong." Tang Hu said here, and then the voice changed directly, and the hand holding Zhong Liang''s leg was released directly. "Ah..." ZHONG Liang didn''t expect that Tang Hu said let go and let go. He was immediately afraid, and then he yelled directly. He felt that his life had come to an end. However, Zhong Liang called for a long time, and then he found that he was still in the same state as before, half of his body suspended in the air, not as straight as he imagined It went down. Zhong Liang then felt a heat flow between his legs. The reason was that he peed his pants. "OK, OK, brother Tang Hu, I know. I will never dare to do it again. I know that you are an adult with a large number of people. We all know that you don''t want to see the common people like us." Zhong Liang didn''t dare to talk at all this time. He could only say it according to his meaning. Otherwise, Tang Hu might just let go of his hand and throw himself from the roof of the building, and his ideas might be explained here. So now Zhong Liang can only follow Tang Hu''s will. Don''t dare to argue with Tang Hu, unless Zhong Liang thinks his life is too long. "I just want you to remember what you just said here today. Otherwise, I won''t be so lucky next time. " Tang Hu then pulled Zhong Liang back from the roof and threw it on the ground. Zhong Liang just felt as if he had been in the hell for a while. His whole body was wet, just like being drenched by water. However, Zhong Liang absolutely does not want to experience this feeling again. If Tang Hu really wants to kill Zhong Liang, it can be said that it can''t be simpler, but he is also very clear that this is the school, not in that era of war, in that place of war, he can''t kill Zhong Pinliang here, at least not in the school, which is a place where many people pay attention to, open and aboveboard, Zhong Liang It was killed."Let''s go." Tang Hu then said to Kang Xiaobo, who was still slightly stupefied there. "Damn it, Tang Hu, you are too fierce. Are you convinced by the fact that you just give the bell light three or two times? If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I couldn''t believe that such an arrogant Zhong Liang was made so obedient by Tang Hu, a new school transfer student Kang Xiaobo didn''t expect that Tang Hu was such a cruel person. His admiration for Tang Hu was just like the flowing water of the Yangtze River. The admiration for Tang Hu is simply unable to express in words. "I am Kang Xiaobo has decided. I will follow you later. You''ll be my boss from now on. Can I hang out with you in the future "In the future, you must not be so impulsive. I told you that fighting is not a good thing. Courage is commendable, courage is OK, but don''t rush blindly. If you rush like this, you may cause serious harm to yourself." Tang Hu said with a smile. "I see. I won''t do it again." Kang Xiaobo said with some embarrassment. "By the way, boss, it seems that the big school flower over there is watching you. You don''t go and say something to Xiaohua. Anyway, it''s time for self-study. No one comes here at all. So no one knows what you want to do to your sister-in-law. Now I''m going back by myself. Boss, you''re on your own. " Chapter 585 Tang Hu said with a smile. "I see. I won''t do it again." Kang Xiaobo said with some embarrassment. "By the way, boss, it seems that the big school flower over there is watching you. You don''t go and say something to Xiaohua. Anyway, it''s time for self-study. No one comes here at all. So no one knows what you want to do to your sister-in-law. Now I''m going back by myself. Boss, you''re on your own. " "You boy." Tang Hu looks at Kang Xiaobo who is walking alone. Kang Xiaobo turned back to himself as he walked, laughing badly. Tang Hu shook his head helplessly, and then went straight to Fang Miao. "Why do you come to the rooftop at this time? Shouldn''t you study in the classroom now? " "I''m still studying in the classroom. My boyfriend has been asked to stand on the roof. I have to come and have a look at it. What if my boyfriend beat someone up to be disabled? I still want to pass my college life smoothly. " Fang Miao said angrily. "Oh, I can''t help it. You just saw that he took out his dagger and almost stabbed me. What can I do? And you see, the three of them came to this rooftop skillfully. They must have been bullying in this school for a long time and bullied many people. I also taught them a lesson that they should not do it again. " "Otherwise, we don''t have so much time to deal with them, because they keep bothering us all the time. So why don''t I try the solution that can be solved all at once? " Tang Hu said helplessly. Kang Xiaobo himself on the way back to the classroom, and then he directly laughed. After all, when I came to this class, I was a bit of a coward. Unexpectedly, I just met a new classmate and became a good friend with my new classmate. What''s more, the new comer was still a very tough man. He beat Zhong Liang, the bully in the class, to his knees. This makes Kang Xiaobo''s heart have unspeakable frankness. "Brother Liang, are you ok?" Gao Fu''s injury was relatively light among the three of them. His stomach had passed for such a long time, which was not as painful as at the beginning. After Tang Hu left, he ran to Zhong Liang''s side and helped Zhong Liang up from the ground. "It''s OK. I have nothing else to do." Although Zhong Liang said it was ok, his face was very pale. Looking at his current appearance, he was insincere. I guess I was scared a little bit. "Brother Liang, what should I do about this? Are we just going to put up with it? Do you want to go straight to the new comer? " Gao Fu then said to Zhong Liang without anger. "Damn it, today''s fall is too big. How can this matter be done? Forget it. How can we bear it? We are in this class, but in the future, we can face the students in the class. I have no face to pursue Fang Miao in the future. " Zhong Liang scolded. "But I didn''t expect that the boy would be very good at it, and he would be so quick that we almost got him." "It''s all due to my carelessness. Brother Liang, if you want to punish me, it''s all my fault. If it wasn''t for my carelessness, Tang Hu would have robbed the stool legs, and then nothing would have happened. " When Gao Fu saw Zhong Liang''s face was very ugly, he quickly recognized a mistake. In order not to be angry with him for a while, he will be out on himself. "It''s not your fault. It has nothing to do with you." Zhong Liang then waved his hand at will. He was also upset by Tang Hu. There was no way to blame others. It can only be said that the three of them are not their opponents. "If we don''t want to learn a lesson from our opponent, it seems that we can''t learn from our opponent''s strength if we don''t want to make any mistakes this time, it''s like we can''t use our strength to threaten our opponents." "Do you want us to talk to Zhou Ming and ask him to help us solve it?" Gao Fu seemed to think of something, and then made a suggestion. "We will never look for him. If we want to let him know that we have done these things today, our people will be really lost, and there will be no way to mix up in the school in the future. Never tell him about it. " The bell then waved and said. "I''ll go to my dad''s and ask him to get me some people. You don''t have to worry about it. Anyway, the revenge must be revenged, and it can''t be ignored. " The camera turns to Fang Miao and Tang Hu again.Fang Miao can only say nothing to Tang Hu now. "All right. Since my father is so assured of you, I don''t need to worry about these trifles with you. Anyway, I''m also very tired of that clock. Before, in school, he would annoy me every day. But if you clean him up like this, he will not appear in front of me as frequently as before Fang Miao then stopped for a moment and then continued. "However, there is one thing I want to tell you. Zhong Liang is definitely not so easy to give up. Although you have just taught him a lesson, he has also learned a lesson. Although she promised that she would never do so in the future, as far as I know about him, he will certainly not give up. It is likely that he will do something later What a dangerous thing. I''ll tell you in advance, just in case "Zhong Liang is really a very careful man. So you must be careful of him, maybe he will be in some things to you. It caught you off guard Tang Hu nodded and said. "Well, I see, but a clown like him is no threat to me at all. I didn''t pay any attention to him. I just treated him like a monkey in a circus. Don''t worry, I will pay attention to it. As long as he doesn''t come and disturb us, I won''t go to him for trouble. But if he doesn''t teach a long lesson, I don''t mind letting him experience the feeling of being taught again. " Chapter 586 Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobo returned to the classroom safely, which made many students in the class who were worried about their safety relaxed. Most of the students in the class hate the people like Zhong Liang, who are arrogant and domineering in the class. However, there are a few students who are gloating and watching the fun. They see that Tang Hu has nothing to do with them, and then their faces are slightly disappointed. But what made the students in the class very confused was that the three of them, Zhong Liang, Gao Fu and Zhang Pao, did not come back to the classroom. They knew that they did not appear at the beginning of the big class, which had to explain some problems... what happened to them on the rooftop? Why didn''t Zhong Liang, Gao Fu and Zhang Hao return to the classroom after they went out? At the beginning, they and Tang Hu said that they were so arrogant and despotic. Why didn''t they appear now? Zhong Liang didn''t want to let Zhou Ming know that he had just had such an embarrassing incident on the rooftop. However, it had not met his wish. He met Zhou Ming on the playground. Gao Fu is holding a gun, and then two people follow Zhong Liang. Three people are like deserters who have lost the battle in the battlefield. Three people walk askew on the campus road. "Zhong Liang, what''s wrong with you three?" Zhou Ming is playing basketball on the playground, and then I can see from a long distance that the three people who come face to face seem to be familiar with each other. But it seems that something happened to the three of them. How do they feel like they are the little dogs running away with their tails. Zhong Liang then secretly scolded himself for his bad luck. It was really that when he was unlucky, he would feel his teeth jammed when he drank cold water. How could it be that Zhou Ming saw himself, the last thing he wanted to see was Zhou Ming, but he still saw him. As one of the four evils of the school, Zhong Liang is very concerned about his own face. Just like what happened before, Zhong Liang didn''t dare to go back to the classroom, because he was afraid that the students in the classroom would see his embarrassing situation and lose his face. But now, it is another villain who sees his miserable appearance. If it is spread out, his reputation as a villain will come to an end. His face is really lost to grandma''s house. "It''s ok..." now Zhong Liang doesn''t want to say too much, and then he waves his hand. He speeds up his pace and wants to get away from this place. "I said Liang Zi, have you three been beaten? You tell my brother, who hit you? Brother Ming, I''ll repair him for you. I dare to bully my brother. I''m afraid I don''t want to live. " Zhou Ming saw these three people''s miserable appearance, where still can''t guess, what happened to them in the end, one look is that they fight and lose, so that''s why it''s like this, so he told the three of them very forcefully. He is one of the few people who knows how to fight on campus, and he thinks that he is the one who knows how to deal with the society for four hours. However, today''s things are too shameful to tell others. Zhong Liang didn''t want to let too many people know what happened today, so he waved his hand. "It''s OK, Mingge. This is a few of us who are fighting each other, and then we start our work a little bit more carelessly, and there''s nothing wrong with it..." since Zhong Liang insists on not saying it by himself, Zhou Ming is not good. If you ask more questions, he shakes his head when he looks at the background where the three people are far away. Depend on, my own people beat their own people, this saying is to cheat three-year-old children, forget it, still fight to the death, how can I so do not believe it? It''s a terrible fight. "Boss, where do you live? Shall we go together after school Kang Xiaobo''s mood is still in the state of just that kind of very excited, for this new boss that he just recognized, it is very admirable in the heart. Tang Hu was shocked. He should have gone with Fang Miao at night. This matter should not be known to too many people. After all, he had caused such a stir when he came here this morning. If he saw Fang Miao riding home with himself in the evening, he would have guessed whether he and Fang Miao were living together? Originally, because of today''s event, Miss Fang has said something very seriously with herself, so that she can pay attention to it. Don''t make such a big stir in the school. Miss Fang doesn''t want to be so noticeable in this school. She wants to have a normal and quiet life in the school. Give me, if other students in the school find that they live together with the flower of Fang University, it is estimated that there will be a huge storm tomorrow. At that time, it is inevitable to be reprimanded by Fang. So now, Tang Hu can only say. "My home is far away. Why don''t you go first? I''ll wait for a while." Kang Xiaobo then said to Tang Hu with a bad smile. "Boss, do you want to wait for the school flower to go together? Hurry up, or you and my brother secretly, boss, how far have you and the school flower progressed? I feel very curious about this. After all, this morning you all took a bus to take the exam. You two have already lived together, right? No, you already have that? ""Hurry up, boss. Tell me quickly. I''m really curious about what happened between you and the school flower." Tang Hu looks at Kang Xiaobo with a speechless face. "Go and play. How do you want to know about our relationship? It''s impossible for me to tell you. If I tell you, I''m going to lose my life. Don''t school flowers have to peel off my skin at night? " "I can never tell you these things. You are good at gossiping. If you have the ability to gossip, I can''t tell you anything about our relationship. Don''t think about it. I can''t tell you anything about it. " "Well, boss, just tell me. I''m really curious. It''s mainly your girlfriend, but she''s the flower of our school, and she''s the daughter of the chairman of Fang''s group. This kind of background is all in her body. I feel that this girl is very powerful and hard to catch up with. But boss, you can catch up with the school flower without any effort. What''s the secret? Tell your brother about it You''re off the list, brother, but I''m still single. " Chapter 587 "So you think about it for the sake of your little brother''s happiness. If you have any secret, please tell me about it. I also want to take off the list. Although I don''t need to be as beautiful as the school girl friend you are looking for, I can find a more ordinary and beautiful one. I don''t ask for high boss, so you must not hide and tuck in. If you have any secret, please tell me Kang Xiaobo looked at Tang Hu eagerly. Tang Hu looks at Kang Xiaobo in silence. I don''t have any secret. Kangxiaobo pretends to be in love with others every day, but kangxiaobo can pretend to be in love with others, and if she doesn''t have her own love experience, she can only pretend to be in love with others Come out. And the school flower to oneself, the feeling is sometimes cold and hot, also don''t know exactly is what kind of situation. So how can I tell Kang Xiaobo? "Well, in fact, Xiaobo, I''m telling you, you can''t behave like you did before. You''re obscene and dare not tell girls. You should know, some girls are concerned about face. If they have feelings for you, you also have feelings for him. But you just suffer from your own face problems and are shy and dare not go with that girl It''s very likely that the student will miss the girl "This is a very sad thing, if it really happened, it can only show that this is your problem, you will not find a girlfriend." Tang Hu has no choice but to move out of his comrades in arms dog son''s advice. After a series of processing, he can only talk to Kang Xiaobo. Otherwise, if Tang hu wants to talk about love experience by himself, he can''t say it at all. "So, if you really meet a girl who makes your heart beat, you should bravely explain your intention to that girl. In this way, if that girl has feelings for you, you will probably come together. Believe me, this will certainly do. You just need to change your shyness, and you will be able to do it to a great extent To find a girlfriend. " "Then, after you find a girlfriend, you should behave as gentlemanly as possible and pay special attention to girls. Then, girls will be more favorable to you. Because girls, generally they will pay attention to all kinds of details after you get along with him. Girls will judge you through this detail "And after I was together with the school flower, she also told me that I did not do well in some details, so it can be seen from this that school flowers all pay attention to details, and ordinary girls should be similar, and they will pay attention to details." "So, you can see from here that you must pay attention to details. In this respect, details are really important. Well, that''s all I can think of now. There''s nothing else to say "Well, boss, I will keep these suggestions in mind. If I find a girlfriend by then, I will invite you to dinner." "By the way, boss, why don''t I wait for you to go together? Let''s walk to the school gate together." Kang Xiaobo, a little reluctant, left now and wanted to talk to Tang Hu for a second because Kang Xiaobo thought Zhong Liang was a bully in the school, and no one dared to bully her. However, he was just on the rooftop. When he saw Zhong Liang couldn''t get up, he felt really refreshing. "All right... Tang Hu knew that if he pushed himself away again, he would probably arouse Kang Xiaobo''s suspicion. Anyway, he would walk to the school gate. When he had let him go far away, he would have to go back and drive by himself. I must be low-key this time, or if I can''t, I''ll buy a cap in the mall outside to cover my face. Otherwise, if I''m noticed by the school, I may be unable to walk in the school. Every day, these people are talking about it in succession. It''s really hard. Tang Hu took his mobile phone and sent a message to Fang Miao at this time. The main content of the message is to go to the gate of the campus with Kang Xiaobo, wait for him to go far away, and then go to the mall to buy a hat quickly. Then he will come to the school to pick up Fang Miao. Let Fang Miao not be in a hurry to go out. You can wait for him in the classroom, wait for Tang Hu to finish the work, and then go back to the school gate to go home together. And then I ended up with a sentence. That is to say, in this way, we can avoid more people''s attention. After we stagger the time with them, they will not care too much about us. They are three minutes hot. It is estimated that after eating melons for a few days, they will not care about us any more. After all, they should not find out about our cohabitation. If they find out, they will have to let them know Yes. Fang Miao, after hearing his mobile phone ring, picked up his mobile phone and found that it was Tang Hu who sent him a short message. Then he scanned the message roughly and gave Tang Hu a good reply. There is also Tang Hu to the campus gate, to their own text messages or call themselves, and then will go to the campus gate.It has to be said that girls are really contradictory. On the one hand, they want a very stable life. They don''t want their relationship with Tang Hu to be publicized on campus. They don''t want too many people to pay attention to them. On the one hand, they don''t understand Tang Hu''s amorous feelings and feel very angry. That is, they don''t want people in the school to know that they live together Did he feel aggrieved by cohabitation with himself? He was a school flower. He didn''t say anything. He said it first. Although he thought about it for himself, he didn''t want others to know, but he couldn''t say it. He had to say it himself. Therefore, I don''t know what''s going on in the end. How can I get so angry. Is it really because of the message Tang Hu just sent? In fact, the content of the text message has no other meaning, that is, he goes out with his friends, and then comes to pick him up later, and then hopes that his time is staggered with other people in the school, so as to avoid his relationship with Tom being known by more people. This is his intention. Chapter 588 But why is he still angry? Is it really because Tang Hu ignored his charm? It must be like this. It must be that he ignored his charm, so he would be angry. After all, many people want to be close to him, and he didn''t pay attention to them. He was so kind to Tang Hu, but Tang Hu didn''t feel it at all. It must be for this reason that I am so angry, so it''s all Tang Hu''s fault. It''s all because Tang Hu didn''t notice his charm. If Tang Hu noticed his charm, if Tang Hu didn''t say that, he would not be so angry if he behaved a little better to himself, but Tom was just a clumsy head. I don''t know what romance is. I''m really pissed off. Fang Miao sat alone in the classroom, sulking at the textbook. Fang Miao, then in the heart felt very confused and puzzled. What''s wrong with your time? It seems that I feel more and more like myself, not like myself before. Since Tang Hu moved in and became a roommate with himself, he seems to be completely different from before in the past few days. In the past, I didn''t care so much about myself. Generally, they are very calm to deal with these things, and they don''t care whether someone will pay attention to themselves. But since Tang Hu moved here, he seems to pay more and more attention to Tang Hu''s attitude towards himself. It seems that Tang Hu doesn''t pay attention to himself and ignores his charm, which makes him feel very angry. Do you really like Tang Hu? Is that how it feels to like someone? Fang Miao then scratched his head a little impatiently. I feel that things these days are more disturbing than anything I''ve ever met. It''s mainly because these things make Fang Miao feel very panic, because Fang Biao doesn''t know how to solve these problems, and Fang Miao has no friends and no one to talk to. Therefore, Fang Miao can only hide these problems in his heart, and it is impossible to talk about these problems with Tang Hu. After all, his relationship with Tang Hu is not good enough to talk about his own worries. After all, he is his personal bodyguard now. He has to take care of his own safety and guard against the unknown danger. What''s more, my father can''t talk about it because he has a company to manage, so he doesn''t have time to listen to his heart. So this leads to Fang Miao having to digest all the problems by himself. Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobo walked out of the classroom together. Kang Xiaobo suddenly lowered his voice and whispered to Tang Hu. "By the way, boss, I''ll tell you a secret... " what''s the secret? It''s still so mysterious. " Tang Hu looks at Kang Xiaobo with some incomprehension. How does this boy feel that some gods are nagging, and that he is still so quiet. "In fact, I and civilian school flower Tang Yun, we two people''s home is actually very close... Boss, do you think we two people will rub a love spark?" Kang Xiaobo gave a wretched smile and then continued. "In fact, I often see her riding her bike home alone." "Shit." Tang Hu patted Kang Xiaobo on the back of the head. "Why do you think about such things every day? What''s the secret? What does it have to do with me if I live near your home? I''ve taken it. What''s the use of this "Don''t you, boss, don''t you really have any feelings about civilian school flowers? No interest? Not at all? " Kang Xiaobo said with some disbelief. "It''s not a question of interest or interest, but I don''t even see his appearance now. I don''t know what he looks like. How can you make me interested in someone who doesn''t have to?" "What''s more, I''ve got a school flower now. If you want Miss Fang to know that I''m in love with someone else, she won''t have to peel my skin at night. What''s the difference between me and dying? " Tang Hu some funny said. "Well, you go back quickly. I have to go too. I have to solve some problems." "All right, boss. See you tomorrow." Kang Xiaobo then waved to Tang Hu, and then disappeared in the crowd after school. After confirming that Kang Xiaobo had left, Tang Hu turned to his car, took out the car key from his pocket, got on the car, and quickly went to the nearby shopping mall to buy a cap and sunglasses to cover his face. After all, it seems that the car is not very useful. It''s not a human problem at all, OK? Even if you are an ordinary person without any outstanding features, you will be remembered by others because of this extraordinary car. But if you put on your hat and sunglasses, at least you won''t let too many people notice. They just think that the rich or the second generation of rich people are driving the same car.After Tang Hu arrived at the mall, he quickly bought a cap and sunglasses, and then went directly to the car and drove to the school. After all, Miss Fang has been waiting for herself in the classroom for such a long time, so she can''t let others wait for her to go down. What she did as a bodyguard was really negligent. Tang Hu made a call to Fang Miao with his mobile phone in the car. "Miss, I''m on my way to school now. You can come down now. I think we''ll meet at the gate of the school. I expect to be at school in a few minutes. " "OK, I''ll get down from the classroom now. I''ll wait for you at the door." Fang Miao, after the phone call, began to pack his schoolbag. After cleaning up, I went downstairs and rushed to the school gate. After Fang Miao arrived at the door, Tang Hu just drove to the door, so two people can be said to be just right. Fang Miao then directly sat on the co pilot of the car. Then he told Tang Hu. "What are we going to do next? Go straight home for dinner Oh, let''s go to the food market to buy some dishes. After all, I have promised you, and now I am your personal bodyguard, so let me tell you about the cooking. If you think that the food I cooked is not delicious, it''s OK for us to eat outside. On the contrary, whatever you say is what I listen to you. Chapter 589 Fang Miao, after the phone call, began to pack his schoolbag. After cleaning up, I went downstairs and rushed to the school gate. After Fang Miao arrived at the door, Tang Hu just drove to the door, so two people can be said to be just right. Fang Miao then directly sat on the co pilot of the car. Then he told Tang Hu. "What are we going to do next? Go straight home for dinner Oh, let''s go to the food market to buy some dishes. After all, I have promised you, and now I am your personal bodyguard, so let me tell you about the cooking. If you think that the food I cooked is not delicious, it''s OK for us to eat outside. On the contrary, whatever you say is what I listen to you. "OK, let''s go to the food market and buy some food. Then we''ll go home to eat. After all, I''m still used to the food made by myself at home. It''s better than the food outside. Moreover, the food you cook is no worse than that of the restaurant outside." "Well, let''s go to the market to buy some vegetables, and then we''ll go straight home." "By the way, didn''t you say you had something to deal with this afternoon? The clock lights up, but you don''t have to deal with your own business "No problem. It''s the same for me to go another day. There''s no big problem. Anyway, it''s not something that can be solved in a short time and a half. Therefore, there is no big problem after delaying for a few days. My main thing now is to protect your safety. I can put everything else on the table. " "By the way, you should go to the hospital to change the medicine tomorrow. After all, your gunshot wound is not a small matter, and you have to go to the hospital to deal with it. If it is serious, it will be bad. Do you want me to have a day off with my teacher tomorrow Tang Hu turned to think about it. Well, his wound is almost ready. I''d better go to the hospital to deal with it. In this way, it will be better and faster. If there is a little wound on the leg, it will be different from the leg without any problems. After all, now is also in an extraordinary period, if his body can recover a little earlier, he can be more at ease when protecting Fang Miao. "Well, then you can ask for leave for me and my teacher tomorrow. I will go to the hospital to change the medicine and I will come back directly." The next morning, Tang Hu sent Fang Miao to the school gate, and asked Fang Miao to get off to school by himself. Then he drove directly to the hospital where he had taken the bullets. Finally came to the first people''s Hospital, but now it is 8:30 in the morning, on the road, about a long time before we arrived at the first people''s hospital. After all, there are a lot of vehicles. Tang Hu then found the doctor sun who took the bullet for him before. Dr. Sun was very happy to see Tang Hu coming. And looked at him with a smile. "Oh, isn''t this our little hero? It looks like you''ve recovered very quickly. In just a few days, you can walk. If you change people, you may still come here in a wheelchair or on crutches "Dr. Sun, don''t make fun of me. Don''t call me a little hero. I feel very uncomfortable listening to this. Besides, I''m not a hero at all, and I haven''t done anything." Tang Hu was staring at by Dr. Sun and felt a little embarrassed. Tang Hu always felt that his smile was unusual and thought-provoking. "It''s worth calling you a hero." Dr. Sun then waved his hand and said in the form of an elder. "But the young man is a little bit more romantic. The day before yesterday, you and that policewoman have become a beautiful talk in the school. Even the police flowers in the police station admire the little hero." "Ga?" Tang Hu then hastily took over the will, and flew out of Dr. Sun''s office directly, with some cold sweat coming out of his back. If this thing happened today, if Zhao Shuang that girl to hear, then this matter can be big, it is endless. Before, he was deceived by his own good and bad words, so that he could not refute his words. However, if he wanted to come over, he would not look for himself to settle his account. Tang Hu thought of here and felt his first burst of big. The surgical disposal room was right in front of the surgery room, and then politely knocked on the door. There was a very gentle voice coming out of it. "Come in, please." Hehe, the voice of nurse''s sister is very nice. It sounds like a cure. Tang Hu then opened the door and walked in directly. "Hello, I''m here to change my dressing." "Ah." The nurse''s sister in the disposal room raised her head in surprise and looked at Tang Hu entering the door. Then she said in surprise. "You... Don''t you have anything to do?" "Well, what do you mean by that? Didn''t I just come here to change my dressing? Haven''t I even changed the medicine? Why am I all right? "Tang Hu immediately felt a little puzzled. It seems that although the nurse sister looks very good-looking and beautiful, with round face and big eyes, she feels that she is at the same level as Miss Fang, but her brain is a little abnormal. She can''t be a neuropathy. "Well, actually, I was in that bank when I was robbed. In fact, I was not far away from you, and then I saw the side of you. I feel you were really brave and handsome at that time Concerned about some star eyes, looking at Tang Hu a burst of numbness. I was concerned about my first month''s salary. She was very happy. Because she finally independent, no longer need to be said by the elders of the family as just a little girl worshipping money, no more money at home. In fact, caring is not the kind of person who is short of money. On the contrary, he cares about his family with a lot of money, but he doesn''t want to care. He just depends on his family''s money. He wants to work hard and earn money with his work. After graduating from health school, he stayed in the first people''s hospital to be a nurse. In fact, in this society, in this era of fierce competition for employment, it is not easy to do any work. Of course, the nurse is not so easy to do as expected. Many beautiful girls will bow their heads in front of the hidden rules, and then they can get the job they want. Chapter 590 However, the family background that people care about is just there. If you want to be the daughter of the shareholders of the hospital, you certainly don''t want to live. Who dares to do that? So under the count of the hospital president, he went to the surgical disposal room and became a nurse for surgical disposal. This job is a very relaxed position. In addition, the president also takes Vanke into consideration. Director Sun is decent, has a sense of justice and is very kind, so he will let the care stay there. Otherwise, if there is a scandal that the doctor molested the hospital''s shareholders, he will simply resign. What face is there to be the president of this hospital? Care about after work is naturally happy to go to the bank to prepare, is to take out the salary just passed out, and then enjoy the joy of making money and taking money. Because the profession of nurse has a certain particularity, after work, almost all the banks have closed down. If you care about him, you have to go to one. Far away, there is only one "4-hour bank". But I didn''t expect to meet the bank robbery. Then, when the robbers rushed into the bank, and took the gun to shoot, then the robber, shouting at the people in the bank, do not move, care at that time has been confused, the mind is blank, do not know what to do, can only be what others do, she followed how to do, with the flow of people squatting on the ground. After a period of time, the robbers naturally took the money from the bank. There should be no big problem. However, at this time, the police came and the bank was surrounded. The robbers could only look for a hostage in the crowd, so that they could negotiate with the police Nature is used as a bargaining chip to negotiate with the police, so that the robbers can leave safely. When the robber came to his side, he was very afraid. After all, he was also a girl who had just graduated. It must be natural for him to be afraid of robbers. If he was chosen by the robbers, it would be a life of death. But what he didn''t expect was that the robber chose a girl who was not far away from him. It looked like her year Ji is not much different from himself. Then, the most amazing thing to care about was that when the robber chose the girl as the hostage, he found that a young man in front of him stood up fiercely, and then asked the robber to be the hostage of the robber, and then let him let the girl go. You know, at this time, many people can''t hide. No one will take the initiative to ask to be the hostage care of the robber, and admire the brave boy in front of him. Because in this society, almost such kind-hearted and brave boys will not exist at all. However, the robber is not merciless, directly shot at him, at that time the heart of concern was about to jump out. But what makes the most concern feel, incomprehensible is that the boy seemed to move his body slightly, and then how did he straighten up again? In this case, what was the boy''s action for? Care has no time to think about it, because the sound of the gun will not leave time for thinking about it. The gunshot has started, and then the boy is shot. But let care very admirable is that the boy did not even voice, a voice, just silently endure the bullet hit his leg. At that time, there was also an impulse to care. He wanted to stand up and tell the young man that he was a nurse and could bandage him. But the concerned leg and his mouth really didn''t listen to him. He knew that the boy and the girl were taken away as hostages. At this time, he regained his mind. ... when I came to work this morning, I cared, and then I heard that the doctors and nurses of the whole surgery were talking about a man named Tang Hu, who was originally Tang Hu. They didn''t take what they were talking about as one thing, and thought that they were talking about gossip. However, their voices were too loud, and they were not careful to hear a few words, and then They were surprised to find that they were discussing yesterday''s bank robbery. As a matter of fact, the concern of the parties has the most say. When it comes to the young man in front of him who takes the initiative to stand up and be the hostage of the robbers, everyone suddenly burst into an uproar. It turned out that the young man yesterday was really a hero, a hero who was not afraid of danger, and was very kind-hearted. Although Dr. Sun and you have said yes before, most of the details of the matter were not disclosed because of the police at that time. Therefore, many people thought that Tang Hu was bragging to the doctor. But now that he has seen and described in detail, Tang Hu is really a little hero. "What? Did he really come to our hospital for treatment yesterday? That means he''s out of the control of the robbers and is safe now, isn''t he? " Care to hear what Sun Ming said, and then suddenly feel a burst of joy, that pressure in the heart of the stone, finally can be put down. Yesterday, I was worried about the life safety of Tang Hu and the girl. It can be said that she didn''t sleep well all night, but now I can finally put my heart down because they have been out of the control of the robbers and are now safe."Isn''t it? I saw that young man yesterday. He was upright, upright and kind-hearted. Yesterday, when I took the bullet for him, he didn''t ask for anesthetics. He was stunned because I didn''t say a word when I took the bullet for him. " Sun said with a smile. "What''s more, I tell you my heart, that young man Tang Hu is really not simple. You are really a very good luck. I said yesterday morning, because when the gangster shot, he could have escaped the bullet, but because he knew that there was a girl behind him, so if he hid the bullet, the bullet would be hurt Behind the girl, so he forcefully straightened the body, and then hard received the gangster''s bullet. That girl is really lucky "Oh, so it is. I wonder why he twisted himself at that time? Because the situation was too urgent, I didn''t think too much. Really, I didn''t think that in the present society, there are so kind and brave people. I must know such a boy when I have a chance. " Chapter 591 "Oh, so it is. I wonder why he twisted himself at that time? Because the situation was too urgent, I didn''t think too much. Really, I didn''t think that in the present society, there are so kind and brave people. I must know such a boy when I have a chance. " "Ha ha. That heart, that Tang Hu should come to our hospital for dressing change. If he comes then, I will let him go to your place. Then you change his dressing. " In fact, director Sun did not know the real identity of concern, and the background of his concern was totally unknown to him. Only the president once said hello to him, saying that caring is a big man and arranged to come to the hospital, so he was asked to give him necessary care. Director Sun, this person is always very modest and kind-hearted, so even if he doesn''t have to say hello to the Dean, he will also be very good to the people in the Department, especially the young people. He will try his best to squeeze a little bit and never hide any skills by himself. Care immediately felt his face red, because this kind of hero rescue the old bridge section, inevitably will not let people think about what, and is still so dramatic, Tang Hu after being injured, actually is in his hospital for treatment. Tang Hu looks at this in front of him, and the nurse sister who is seduced by the uniform feels a little familiar. However, he has been unable to remember where he has seen him before. Then he said that, you don''t know me, which makes Tang Hu feel a little creepy. "Are you? I Have we met before? I have some doubts now. It seems that I can''t remember where I saw you for a while Tang Hu looked at the nurse sister in front of her suspiciously, and wanted to see some clues from her big bright eyes. But it was a pity that Tang Hu didn''t remember who he was. It''s no wonder that he was just a transient passer-by before Tang Hu, and he didn''t even know his name. I can''t have any impression of him at all. "Oh, that''s the girl behind you when you blocked the bullet for that girl in the bank. Then I want to know you very much. I think you were very brave and kind at that time. To stand up for a girl. But is that girl your girlfriend? " Care to see Tang Hu did not know himself, can not help a little bit disappointed, after all, before he did not say anything to Tang Hu, so he took the initiative to say the two people met. "Ah, well, actually, I didn''t think about anything at that time. I just met him. She was a roommate in my shared apartment. Then, I thought, I couldn''t let a girl become a hostage, and then, as a boy, I would do nothing. I felt something was wrong, and then I felt bad about myself. Then I offered to be the hostage of the robber. She was not my girlfriend "What''s more, the previous robber''s gun was meant to shoot me, and I can''t hurt others just because I have more bullets from others. So you don''t have to worship me at all. I''m an ordinary person, and I haven''t done anything great. I think the police are more profound. I''m an ordinary person. I just want to be so quiet To live my own life, I don''t want to let more people pay attention to me, which will cause a certain burden on my life "Oh..." after hearing Tang Hu say so, he didn''t know what to say. He just nodded mechanically, and the atmosphere suddenly cooled down. "Well, you can change my dressing." Tang Hu laughed and then said. "Nice to meet you, pretty nurse." "I''m concerned. Just ask me to care He was amused by what Tang Hu Gang just said. Then he took the doctor''s advice from Tang Hu''s hand and began to prepare the medicine. Wait for care to prepare ointment, and then care or see Tang Hu standing there, and then some funny with Tang Hu said. "What are you still doing there? You don''t have to come here and take your pants off After finishing this sentence, the concerned face can''t help but blush. After all, what I just said is really a little strange, and it seems that the age difference between myself and Tang Hu is not big. This is the first time in the career of caring nurses. In the past, if I met this kind of situation, director Sun would give this matter to the Department. Those married female nurses, such as young nurses like myself, would arrange some wounds on their hands and feet to deal with them. They would never meet such a situation. Therefore, she has never experienced such care before Yes, I don''t know how to say or do today''s embarrassing situation. It''s just that today''s situation is different. Tang Hu should be regarded as one of his favorite people. Then director Sun said that he should care about Tang Hu and let him deal with it by himself. He did not object to director Sun''s concern, so the matter was settled."Well, it''s a bit inappropriate... I don''t think it''s very good." Tang Hu is the first time. He is shy. After all, before he went to the hospital ward to rest, he didn''t take off his pants. He had an affair with Zhao Shuang, a female police officer. What has become of him? Some romantic, if you take off your pants again today, it will be more trouble? At that time, I didn''t become a slag man. Care to see Tang Hu such a big man, on the contrary, it is not shy to care about it. On the contrary, I think this kind of situation is a little funny. I have never seen a big man so fidgety in front of himself. "What are you afraid of? I''m a nurse. Ah, what else do you have to carry on my back? You have to know that you are a patient now, and the patient has no privacy in front of the doctor. Take off your pants and be good After saying these words, I feel that my face is a little bit, because how can I feel that what I just said seems to be abducting a bad nurse sister of a normal boy? I feel like saying this is to induce Tang Hu to listen to his words and let him take off his pants obediently. Chapter 592 After saying these words, I feel that my face is a little bit, because how can I feel that what I just said seems to be abducting a bad nurse sister of a normal boy? I feel like saying this is to induce Tang Hu to listen to his words and let him take off his pants obediently. Tang Hu suddenly some sweat, but also so, after all, people care about is the nurse? If you take off your pants in front of the nurse, it should not be a problem, and people don''t care what they are still doing here, and then they untie their pants very readily. After Tang Hu took off his trousers, he sat down on the chair beside him. "The one you''re sitting on now, or I''ll change my chair. The chair seems to be my office chair, but it''s OK. Just sit there. It''s more comfortable to sit there. " Care to see Tang Hu directly wearing underpants sitting on his usual office chair, and then feel a little embarrassed, but then think, is not a chair? In fact, it''s nothing. Let him do it. You can''t be too stingy, isn''t it just a chair? It''s not a big deal. Then, after hearing the concern, Tang Hu was somewhat embarrassed, and then said with some apology. ¡±I really don''t know. I don''t know if this is your usual office chair, or I''ll change to another one. If you mind, I''ll change the chair "Come on, it''s just a chair that you don''t mind. It''s no big deal. Besides, you still have injuries on your leg, so don''t change it. It''s not good for the wound After finishing caring, he squatted down and began to examine the wound on Tang Hu''s leg carefully. Care and then check Tang Hu''s injury. What surprised him was that although Tang Hu looked a little thin and weak on the surface, he didn''t expect that his mouth was so muscular. No wonder he could walk with the gangster and act normally after being shot by a gangster. This relationship is somewhat strange. Care, very carefully to the previous wound bandage slowly to open, but, care is, the more careful, and then is the more nervous in their hearts, especially when care to see in front of themselves, care will feel their breath become a little bit hasty up. This leads to a slight shaking of the hand of the relationship, and it is touched by carelessness. Suddenly, he is subconsciously surprised. His face is already red, just like the sunset in the evening. Concerned about now is very nervous, but Tang Hu is also not much better, after all, Tang Hu is a virgin now. Moreover, she has not been in love. Moreover, the girl in front of her is still wearing a nurse''s uniform, which inevitably leads to some imagination. However, thanks to Tang Hu''s training in the army before, it is still better in terms of concentration. Otherwise, he will make some inappropriate reactions in this inappropriate situation. However, even if Tang Hu has a far more human mind, she can''t bear it. When a beautiful girl touches her, she disappears after caring about her position. "Ah..." at this time of caring, I finally couldn''t help it. Then I cried out in a low voice. Then I quickly stood up and ran to one side. However, at this time, I was shy and buried my head directly, and I didn''t dare to look up at Tang Hu. Tang Hu see care now this way, and then the heart also suddenly feel helpless ah, in the heart some helpless thought, this also can''t all blame me, who told you to touch her. However, things have already happened and must be solved. Tang Hu can only be embarrassed and concerned. "I''m sorry... I can''t help it..." after hearing that Tang Hu apologized to himself, I felt a little embarrassed. As a matter of fact, I care about myself very well. Tang Hu was honest at first. There was nothing wrong with him, but it was all his own fault. Only when he touched him unintentionally, would Tang Hu have a physiological reaction. He always came back and said that he should blame himself. If he didn''t touch those places, he would not have this embarrassing situation ¡£ "In fact, it doesn''t blame you... After all, as a nurse, I shouldn''t care about these problems. It''s just that my ideas are somewhat impure, and I''m the one to blame." Care and Tang Hu explained in a hurry. If you change someone else''s words, I''m afraid you''ll give the other person a slap in the face directly, and you won''t be able to speak with others in a good voice. But Tang Hu is different from those people. Although Tang Hu''s appearance is almost the same as those young talents he met before, Tang Hu''s masculinity and his sense of integrity and justice that he can stand up when he is in danger are the characteristics that those rich children who pursue themselves do not have. This is also the most attractive point, so they care about it Yan Yuehu will treat Yan Yuese like this. "He... Is now well..." Tang Hu pointed to his lower body in some embarrassment, and then he said with concern."Then we can go on now." "Well... concerned, and then nodded, and then, try to get rid of all the bad ideas in my mind. I can''t let myself think about those embarrassing things before. Now I should help him change his dressing. Care, and then carefully to open the wound on those gauze, but the position of the gauze adhesion, a small part of the wound, opened the wound, involuntarily affected part of the wound, that tearing feeling let Tang Hu some can not stand, Tang Hu, and then slightly bit his teeth. "But your wound healed really well. It''s really hard to imagine. It''s just the injury mentioned two days ago. It''s really amazing Chapter 593 Care, and then carefully to open the wound on those gauze, but the position of the gauze adhesion, a small part of the wound, opened the wound, involuntarily affected part of the wound, that tearing feeling let Tang Hu some can not stand, Tang Hu, and then slightly bit his teeth. "But your wound healed really well. It''s really hard to imagine. It''s just the injury mentioned two days ago. It''s really amazing Guan Xin looks at Tang Hu''s wound in surprise. After all, for normal people, it''s "00 days, no one with a gunshot wound like this can''t move normally in a few days. Moreover, the healing speed of this wound is a little too fast. After all, it''s just a matter of one or two days, and it can''t heal so fast. It''s really amazing. Although I haven''t dealt with such wounds before, However, he has also dealt with gunshot wounds in other positions, and the wound healing of people like Tang Hu is not so fast. "Oh, maybe it''s my constitution, so it''s faster to heal." After changing the medicine, the two people''s faces were embarrassed. Finally, he was very generous and said with a smile. "Then you can come here in three days to change your dressing, and then you can come directly to me." "Well, good. I''ll come straight here to see you After Tang Hu finished, he ran out of the surgical treatment room, and then ran out of the hospital. At this time, he was relieved. It''s really humiliating today. How can you be so dishonorable? What''s the matter with you today? How can you see a beautiful nurse sister, and then said a few words, some of their own do not strive for success, in front of outsiders show such an embarrassing side. And still in front of such a beautiful nurse sister, it makes me too shameless. Tang Hu then helplessly shook his head, which is no way to do, and then, is directly back to school. After all, it''s still early now. If you go by yourself, you can catch up with the following courses. Tang Hu, after parking the car to the school gate, and then directly carrying his schoolbag into the school gate, now the playground is empty, only a few students playing basketball on the playground, obviously is the kind of bad students who don''t often have classes. "Bang." A basketball rolled directly towards Tang Hu. "Hey, that boy, throw the basketball to us." A man in black with long hair called out to Tang Hu. Tang Wu is a little anxious to go to class now. Now there is no leisure time to throw basketball to them. Besides, basketball is not just under Tang Hu''s feet, but in a certain distance from the Internet. It is not very close at all, so he and I have to go a long distance to pick up the ball for them. The ball was not far from them anyway, so Tom didn''t intend to take care of them. "Damn it, you son of a bitch. Are you deaf when you talk to me Zhou Ming immediately felt uncomfortable, in this school there are students who do not listen to their own words, really, is too bold ah. Tang Hu frowned a little when he heard Zhou Ming''s curse. Although I had not received the love of my parents since I was a child, I went to the army for training very early. Moreover, my mother left me when I was very young, and my father died soon. Therefore, Tang Hu felt ten times as soon as I heard this insulting language Be angry. Tang Hu, and then slowly master his body, eyes a little cold to look at Zhou Ming. Then he pointed to him with his finger, and then pointed to himself, which means to ask him, is he talking to himself? "You''re a fuckin ''deaf? I''ll count you three and throw the ball to me. If you come here, we won''t have anything. Otherwise, I''ll make you stay in this school Because the clothes Tang Hu bought for himself in the aspect of wearing before, let others feel that he is very high-profile, so he and I went to buy a common casual clothes, so that he looked like ordinary people, not so high-profile. So when Zhou Ming saw Tang Hu''s clothes and clothes, he thought that Tang Hu was a poor student and had no money at all, so he said something unscrupulously. Tang Hu did not say anything, but directly like the basketball went past, and then lowered his body, slowly picked up the basketball from the ground. Zhou Ming and a group of younger brothers around him, all make bursts of cheering sound. Zhou Ming enjoyed the feeling that others were under his own threat and then submitted to himself. This feeling of dominating the country in school made him extremely comfortable. "Mingge is still powerful or Mingge has prestige. Look at that boy. Mingge said a word, and the boy had to go and pick up the ball for us. Then we scolded him so that he didn''t even dare to fart." A younger brother of Zhou Ming flattered Zhou Ming. Zhou Ming felt very comfortable in his ears."Well, it''s just an ordinary poor student. It''s no big deal." Zhou Ming said triumphantly. "In this school, those who dare to fight against Laozi have not yet been born. In this school, Laozi is the most powerful." Tang Hu then stood up and walked directly to Zhou Ming with his basketball in his arms. Zhong Ming, and then made a ready to catch the ball posture, and then his eyes like Tang Hu, let him quickly throw the basketball to him. Tang Hu looks at Zhou Ming that some Sao Bao''s appearance, the corner of his mouth and then across a sneer. The movement in his hand did not stop. He raised his hand and the basketball rushed to Zhou Ming from his hand. Of course, Zhou Ming did not realize the seriousness of the problem. I didn''t realize that the danger was getting closer to me, and the bell still put out the posture of catching the ball that he thought was very handsome. Hands in front of his body ready to be like this, very handsome next to Tang Hu to his own throwing basketball. With a bang, the basketball hit Zhou Ming''s hand directly. At the beginning, Zhou Ming thought that he could catch the ball that Tom threw at him at such a distance. He thought that his skill was very good, and he just wanted to show off with his younger brother. And a group of running dogs around him are also issued a cheering, flattering cry. "Brother Ming is so powerful, and he is so handsome. He is just Jordan alive. It''s really cool. " Chapter 594 Zhou Minggang wants to say, that was originally ah, brother is very handsome. Zhou Ming, want to say, the result has not been said, he felt a bit wrong, that basketball is really hit in his hand, but that basketball did not mean to stop, Zhou Ming felt that the hit in his hand is not basketball, but like a shot put. "Ow..." ZHOU Ming then gave a very painful howl. His wrist had been dislocated by the basketball, and the basketball went straight through her hands, straight into his face. Then there was a loud noise. Zhou Ming didn''t even howl this time. Instead, he just lay on the ground with his nose flying. The blood streaked a beautiful arc in the air, which made him feel cold and beautiful. It''s kind of incredible. Zhou Ming was knocked out by the basketball thrown by Tang Hu. Then, those doggies next to Zhou Ming were stupid. They have never seen such a scene, before they bullied people, never before Zhou Ming, that is, their boss was bullied by others. Moreover, the eldest brother was knocked unconscious directly, so that these doggies don''t know what to do next. Then he turned his head and looked at the originator of the whole thing. Tang Hu was like a man who had nothing to do. He patted his hands and walked directly to the teaching building. He did not look back to see what the whole thing was like. Tang Hu in the heart, to these people feel very disdain. These people are able to pretend to be forced and boss in school. There is no way to compare them with what they have experienced before. Do you dare to pretend to be a calf with me without seeing what kind of person you are? It''s light this time. If you dare to do it again, you can''t take care of yourself directly with the racket. It''s not a difficult thing to give you a concussion or a vegetable. "Damn it, this boy dares to beat Mingge. We can''t let him run away. Otherwise, if Mingge pursues it, we can''t run alone." I don''t know who in the dogleg is shouting. Then, Zhou Ming''s henchmen just react at this time, and then one by one they all stare at Tang Hu not far away. Naturally, Tang Hu also heard the words of these doggies, and then turned around impatiently and looked at them coldly. Then he swept the people on the playground with cold eyes, then gave a sneer. Then he turned his head and ignored them and continued to walk towards the teaching building. Tang Hu doesn''t want to take care of such a few people at all. It''s a waste of time to take care of them. Then those dog legs were Tang Hu''s cold eyes, and all of them shivered. For a while, no one dared to rush forward to avenge Zhong Ming. This wish is beautiful, but those doggies are still very clear about their own strength. After all, even their eldest brother, Zhong Ming, is lying on the ground, dying. His face is covered with blood, and he doesn''t know whether he is dead or alive. What strength do they have to compete with Tang Hu? Later, everyone couldn''t believe Zhou Ming''s tragedy. It was an ordinary basketball that could cause such a tragedy. Until now, those famous doggies still can''t believe that it was just a basketball. However, with the famous lesson from the past, no one dare to go up and challenge Tang Hu. No one is stupid. Their boss is lying down. Is there anything more powerful than Zhou Ming? So for a while, those doggies were all staring at each other and didn''t know what to do now. Then a group of people lowered their heads, and the one who called out before also closed their mouths. All the people had to raise Zhou Ming with all their hands and feet. Go directly to the school hospital with proof, after all, his boss said that he was the boss''s subordinates, and he could not ignore the boss. If Zhou Ming knew by then, these people would have to eat too much. Zhong Liang didn''t go to school this morning, but when he came to school, he called one of his father''s men because he had taught Tang Hu a lesson. So Zhong Liang must revenge this time. Zhong Liang''s father had a man named brother black leopard. Anyway, this man named brother black leopard should be the most powerful man under his father''s hand. Besides, he can be regarded as a man on the road. He often shows the entertainment places of his family. So it can be seen from here. This black leopard brother really has certain strength, otherwise, why should he be so valued by Zhong Liang''s father? Originally, Zhong Liang asked brother black leopard to come to school to clean up Tang Hu. Brother black leopard was very unhappy. After all, he is a person on the road. What is it to bully a student in the school? Brother black leopard is dismissive of this matter. Isn''t he an ordinary student? Where else can you use it yourself. If you send a few younger brothers at random, can''t you settle it? You don''t have to do it yourself. It''s like killing a chicken with a knife. However, the black leopard elder brother to Zhong Liang they three people, also put not even one, the student some sneers. However, because Heibao was under Zhong Liang''s father, the black leopard didn''t say much.After all, he is the precious son of his boss. He is the prince of the group and the eldest young master. He can''t afford to be provoked. After all, he is a worker, and there are many black leopard brothers. He has nothing to do to offend him. What does the prince do? Isn''t that idle to find trouble? However, let oneself come forward to teach a kid in the school, this let the black treasure elder brother face on some feel sorry. After all, they always come back and say that they have some face on the road. People who mix up on the road go to school to bully a student. If people on the road know this, they will laugh at themselves. But the black leopard brother is finally unable to endure Zhong Liang''s hardness. In the end, it was very helpless to agree to Zhong Liang''s request. After all, Zhong Liang said that the new student, the one who defeated the three of them, said how powerful he was. He also said that he was a practitioner. Brother black leopard could only promise that he would have time to take people to have a look. Chapter 595 Zhong Liang finally in his own wheezing, invited the black leopard brother to come out. Don''t mention how cheerful Zhong Liang is. Brother black leopard is famous for his ability to fight on the road, and he is very tough. He was once a member of a provincial Sanda Team. He was a provincial Sanda Team, so he pretended to be forced. And then they got drunk in the nightclub at Zhongliang''s home. Then relying on their own professional team, and then began to play in the nightclub in the wine crazy. Many security guards in the nightclub couldn''t do anything about him. After all, he was also a member of the provincial Sanda Team. He always came back and said that he was so powerful than the ordinary security guard. He didn''t win the man in several rounds. However, in the end, brother black leopard went, and it took only a few rounds to put the professional Sanda player to the ground directly. This made Zhong Mingming admire the black leopard in his heart. Therefore, in Zhong Liang''s opinion, as long as brother black leopard agrees, as soon as brother black leopard comes out, the boy Tang Hu can directly declare the end of the day. Today, if Tang Hu is not allowed to kneel in front of him and call himself two, he is absolutely impossible to give up. However, Zhong Liang brought Gao Fu and Zhang Pao early this morning, and the three of them came to the school. However, to their surprise, Tang Hu didn''t come to class this morning. This makes Zhong Liang feel depressed. After all, he was not easy to let brother black leopard stand out for himself. I didn''t expect that Tang Hu was not there. And wait until the "class is almost class time, but also did not see the shadow of Tang Hu, Zhong Liang at this time a little anxious. Is it that Tang Hu is so scared that he doesn''t dare to come? Did you find brother black leopard for nothing? If Tang Hu doesn''t come, Zhong Liang doesn''t mean to stay in the classroom alone. Then they waved with Gao Fu Zhang gun to let them go out with themselves. "Brother Liang, are you afraid of Tang Hu after he went back yesterday? He was afraid that he had offended us because of what happened yesterday. He was afraid that we would retaliate against him today, so he did not dare to come to school today. Is it because of this situation that he did not come today Gao Fu analyzed patiently. "There is a certain truth in what you say, and there is a possibility." Zhong Liang then frowned the same way. What he was most worried about was that this would happen. If this happens, what''s the use of looking for brother Panther? "No, he has just transferred to school today. He will not be absent from this school when he has just transferred to school? Even if he can hide for a while, he can''t hide for a lifetime. Unless he really plans not to study in this school in the future. But isn''t his girlfriend the flower of Fang University? How could he have abandoned the school flower and left by himself? " Zhang Pao himself is quite puzzled, how Tang Hu went to school for a day, and then did not come? "Damn it, it''s been a hell of a day. Before Tang Hu came, he was in a good mood. Since Tang Hu came, he has not been able to do anything. His mother is a disaster star. He will kill him sooner or later. I dare to show up in front of my woman and claim to be his boyfriend in front of the whole class. I''m really tired of living. " "That''s to say, if the whole class is able to match, you are the only one who is the flower of Fang University. Like what other people are not worthy of, are not worthy of. They have no way to compare with brother Liang. " "Well, in fact, what bothers me most now is that Tang Hu is not coming. I''m looking for brother Panther for nothing. You know, brother black leopard doesn''t have time to come out every day. He has to spend time showing my father the field. So he is usually in the factory, so he won''t come out at all. This is why I made brother black leopard promise to avenge us. If my dad finds out, I''ll ask brother black leopard to fight for me, and he''ll have to peel my skin. " Zhong Liang said with some worry. "Brother Liang, what you said is also ha, if your father agrees to let you mix with the society. Then let brother Heibao be your bodyguard. You must be more fierce than Zhou Ming and more powerful than him. Isn''t he just relying on her to have a brother who is messing with the society? That''s why I''m acting like this in school. If you remove the reason for his brother, he is nothing at all Gao Fu thought it was. "It''s no use talking about it now. My father definitely doesn''t agree with me to mix the society. He also hopes that I can study hard in the University and return to the company to inherit his family business. Therefore, it is absolutely impossible for him to agree with me Zhong Liang then sighed and continued. "Don''t talk about it now. If the candy doesn''t come today, it will lose a good chance that we can repair him. If we meet him again in the future, we won''t have such a good opportunity today." "Brother Liang, although Tang Hu is not here, the Kang Xiaobo who was with Tang Hu yesterday. He''s in the classroom. Why don''t we ask brother black leopard to teach Kang Xiaobo a lesson. " Zhang Pao also hated the incident yesterday. He was kicked by Kang Xiaobo, the little bitch, yesterday. It''s really a dog who helps others out, so Zhang Pao still harbors a grudge against Kang Xiaobo."Shit, look at what you just said. You don''t think about it carefully. Who is kangxiaobo? Is it necessary for brother black leopard to do that. A few of us will be able to knock Kang Xiaobo down, and we need brother black leopard''s help. You are really going back more and more Gao Fu then gave Zhang Pao a white eye and then said. "You can''t think of a better idea. You''re like the one you just said. It''s nothing." "If you say that about me, you think, you can think of a good idea for yourself. Can you come up with a better idea than what I just said? You say my idea is a bad idea. Think of one yourself Zhang Pao said unhappily. "All right, all right, you two don''t fight here, stop fighting." Zhong Liang was a little impatient, then he waved his hand to both of them. Zhong Liang then found a step beside the playground by himself, sat down, took out a cigarette and put it in his mouth. Zhang Pao saw Zhong Liang, with a cigarette in his mouth, and then directly took out a lighter to light Zhong Liang. Zhang Pao, then a little embarrassed smile. Chapter 596 "Brother Liang, you see, it seems that Zhou Ming and his group are playing basketball on the playground. Shall we go and play with them for a while? Anyway, we have nothing else to do now. Anyway, we have come out now. Why not take advantage of this time to have a good time? Anyway, if we were here, there would be nothing wrong, and the way would not help. Things have been like this, and we have no good ways now. " Gao Fu then pointed to a group of people on the other side of the playground and said. "Forget it. They are not interested. They are willing to play if they like. I am not willing to play basketball now. I am in a depressed mood. Don''t tell me anything else." Zhong Liang took a look at Zhou Ming in the distance, then shook his head and said. "Really, if Tang Hu doesn''t come again later, I''ll have to call brother black leopard and ask him to come back another day, even today. After all, if there was no Tang Hu, there would be no use for brother panther to come. It can only be a trip for the black leopard "Brother Liang, brother Liang. Look at it, look at it... at this moment, Zhang Pao suddenly called out. Then he beckoned the other two people to look in one direction. "What the hell are you calling? I''m almost deaf when I call in my ear. Why do you say it''s so loud? I''m not deaf. I''m not deaf. What are you looking at? It''s really a matter of calmness. Don''t make a fuss about it Zhong Liang was startled by Zhang Pao. He was startled. Then he glared at Zhang Pao and said that some of them were not angry. "No, brother Liang, I mean you should look at Tang Hu and see if the people there are Tang Hu..." Zhang Pao is a bit awkward at this time. Maybe it''s because I''m so excited that I can''t speak clearly. "What? Speak slowly. I don''t understand a word you''re talking about here Zhong Liang was dissatisfied with Zhang''s performance. "No, brother Liang. I mean, look, Tang Hu is here. He''s here." Zhang Pao took a deep breath and finally finished what he wanted to say. "What? Tang Hu, where is he? Show it to me Zhong Liang was also subconsciously surprised. He quickly raised his head and looked in the direction pointed by Zhang Pao''s finger. As expected, he saw Tang Hu, dressed in casual clothes and carrying a schoolbag, walked leisurely from the school gate. "Shit, I didn''t expect this boy to be so leisurely. He didn''t know what he had to face next. That boy can be arrogant at this time, and he will feel better after a while. " Zhang Pao looked at Tang Hu''s leisurely appearance, and felt very uncomfortable in his heart. After all, I had a big loss in Tang Hu''s hand yesterday. I was almost beaten into concussion by that guy. Now I still have a bag on my head. As long as I touch it, I feel very painful. And his face is also pasted with a lot of band aids, think about, feel angry. After all, he may be because of Tang Hu so, to nearly to disfigurement. "Brother Liang, shall we go there now? What do you think we should do next? " Gao Fu then asked Zhong Liang. "In the past, what are you doing now? What do you put your face on people''s buttocks? You don''t think you lost enough face yesterday, do you? Or did you feel that you didn''t get enough beating yesterday? Now, in the past, I was just looking for a beating? If you think you can beat Tang Hu. " Zhong Liang looked at it with displeasure. How well do you think you can fight? It''s really humiliating that you were given a move yesterday. It''s really humiliating. Now you still have the face to say that you should go now. It''s just that you want to lose face again? Gao Fu then reacted immediately. Yesterday, he was beaten by Tang Hu. Now, if he was in the past, it would be a mere embarrassment? Isn''t this pure to want to find Tang Hu beaten? Gao Fu, then subconsciously shrinks his head. Can only be oneself here to stare at his eyes at Tang Hu, and then stuffy voice angry. After Zhong Liang saw Tang Hu, they were in a bad mood. Suddenly they saw Zhou Ming and stopped Tang Hu. Then he asked him to help Zhou Ming and his group of people to pick up the ball. "It''s a good time. We don''t have to go out in person. Now someone is going to clean up the Tang tiger for us. We can sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. Now it''s interesting. " Zhong Liang and the three of them looked at a good play, and then their eyes were fixed on Tang Hu. For fear of missing any small details. After all, Zhou Ming is a cruel man, especially he has a brother who is a gangster. If Tang Hu had a conflict with Zhou Ming, he didn''t have to go to brother black leopard himself to find Tang Hu''s trouble. Zhou Ming could directly solve the sugar gourd for himself and kill Tang Hu. "If I said that, according to Tang Hu''s character, I would not help Zhou Ming to pick up the ball, so there would be a conflict between them."Zhang Pao, then very proud to say. And Zhou Ming is very good at fighting. After all, there are only a few people in our school who can beat Zhou Ming. So, there''s a good show to watch. After that, it''s going to be very interesting. Zhong Liang is also very interested in them. And I''m glad to see Tang Hu and Zhou Ming in conflict. If Zhou Ming is as good as Zhang Tao said, and Zhou Ming is as good as Zhang Pao said, Tang Hu will surely be beaten by Zhu Ming. It''s also very good to see Tang Hu beaten up before brother black leopard comes to avenge himself. "No, brother Liang, look at it. Tang Hu picked up the ball for Zhou Ming and Zhou Ming. When did Tang Hu become such a counsellor? He didn''t look like that yesterday When Gao Fu saw Tang Hu really went to pick up the ball, he immediately opened his mouth and felt some unbelievable. This is really the Tang Hu who fought fiercely yesterday? Yesterday''s Tang Hu is not like this. Is it that Tang Hu today is not the same person as the one yesterday? Or they''re twin brothers. Otherwise, personality can''t have changed so much. It''s really different. Chapter 597 This Tang Hu is really angry with Laozi. How can he do this? Under the threat of Zhou Ming, he picked up the ball obediently and pretended to be 250000 in front of Laozi. Is it really because I am bullied? This is not a disguised explanation. Am I better than Zhou Mingruo? He was afraid of Zhou Ming, not of me. It''s totally contemptuous of me. Zhou Ming in front of the performance of such a good, this does not put my face in the eyes of ah, my mother and he are irreconcilable. Zhang Pao and Gao Fu are also angry. This is a complete provocation. This is a naked provocation. Doesn''t this mean that they are much worse than those of Zhou Ming? Just when Zhong Liang was angry, a dramatic scene suddenly happened. And then he threw the basketball. Then the basketball hit Zhou Ming''s hand, and then the basketball went straight through Zhong Ming''s hand and hit Zhong Ming''s face directly. Then, Zhou Ming''s nose immediately sprayed with nosebleed, and his face was covered with blood. And then he fell flat on the ground. This dramatic scene, let Zhong Liang three people directly silly eye. "Damn it, isn''t it? It''s so fierce that a basketball can only knock people out. And it''s still so far away. This Tang Hu is not open to hang up, is it? How can it be so fierce? Is Tang Hu a normal man Zhang Pao saw this scene, and then immediately opened his mouth. The big mouth can even put in two eggs. I think things are not as simple as we think. I can see that Tang Hu is definitely not a person who is willing to be driven by others. Tang Hu is definitely not a good thing. How can he be so obedient as he just showed? She must have some bad ideas in her mind? You see, the truth is not what I expected. At this time, Zhong Liang was also relieved. After all, Tang Hu just bowed his head to Zhou Ming and his group of people, which made Zhong Liang feel very unhappy in his heart. But now I see Zhou Ming as he was yesterday. The same is Tang Hu to dry directly lying down, which makes Zhong Liang immediately out of a vicious gas. Moreover, judging from this situation, Zhou Ming is not as good as yesterday''s. All of a sudden by Tang Hu to dry directly fainted in the past. I can''t catch up with myself. "Zhou Ming is really in bad luck this time. This Tang Hu is really a hard nail. Whoever meets him is unlucky. It seems that Tang Hu is the man we can''t deal with. It seems that we can only ask brother black leopard to solve the problem for us. Otherwise, none of us can subdue Tang Hu. Because we are not his opponents at all. " "Tang Hu is not a normal person, just like a madman." Zhong liang thought about what Tang Hu had done on the roof yesterday. Zhong Liang was still a little angry yesterday. He thought that Tang Hu was able to defeat the three of them. In fact, it was a surprise victory, not a real strength. But until just saw, Tang Hu with a basketball at such a distance, can directly hit Zhong Ming''s face, also hit him dizzy, which shows that Tang Hu''s strength is not simple. At this time, let Zhong Liang and the three of them understand that Tang Hu was originally very terrifying and powerful. "It''s true. It seems that when he dealt with us yesterday, he still had his spare strength, and he didn''t use all his strength at all. " Zhang paoshen thought it was. He nodded and then said. "It seems that we have not provoked this guy in this period of time. This guy is just a unreasonable violent maniac. We don''t understand him at all. Even if we talk to him, we may be beaten up by him. " Naturally, Tang Hu didn''t know that the person he had just hit was Zhou Ming, who ranked second among the four villains in the school. However, even if Tang Hu knew it, he was Zhou Ming who ranked second among the four villains. Tang Hu would scoff at him and not care about him. Therefore, Tang Hu has no mercy at all. The four evils will make you become the big ones and the little ones. I dare to pretend to be forced in front of Laozi without seeing what kind of virtue he is. When you were training in the army, you didn''t know where to play mud. Tang Hu then simply ignored those people, and then directly came to the door of his classroom, and then knocked on the door. "Come in, please." Sure enough, there was the voice of Teacher Liu, the head teacher, because this class is the class of the teacher in charge. "Teacher, I''m very sorry for being late because something happened to my family." Tang Hu opened the door of the classroom, and then said politely to the teacher. Although he found it, he told Fang Miao to ask for leave for himself and his teacher. After all, asking for leave is not the same as saying to your teacher in person. The meaning is different. After all, after all, he is still the head teacher. So now we must have a good relationship with the head teacher. The head teacher learned from Fang Miao that Tang Hu had asked for leave in the morning, and then he didn''t say much at the moment. Then just nodded and said. "Come in, then, and go back to your seat." Tang Hu then went directly to the side of Fang Miao''s position and sat down. Fang Miao said to Tang Hu quietly at this time."You''ve changed your medicine, haven''t you? How did you change it so fast? Is there nothing wrong with the body? " Tang Hu then nodded and said. "There is no big problem. When I changed the dressing, I looked at the wound and it healed well. Maybe in a few days, there will be no big problem. Anyway, the doctor told me that he would go to the hospital for dressing change in a few days. I''ll see the situation then. If there is no big problem, I won''t go. " Fang Miao nodded and then let out. Then I didn''t pay attention to Tang Hu. After all, I''m still in class now. If I talk to Tang Hu too much, it will attract the attention of others in the class. Tang Hu, and then see that there are three vacant seats in the class. Then, like Kang Xiaobo behind, he asked in a low voice. "Who are the three vacant seats in the back? Why didn''t you come? " Kang Xiaobo then looked back and said to Tang Hu. "Boss, the three seats in the back are the three people we sat in yesterday. They are Zhong Liang, Gao Fu and Zhang Pao Tang Hu then had some doubts. Did they not come because they were injured too much yesterday? However, their life or death has nothing to do with Tang Hu. They follow him as they like. I don''t have a dime relationship. They are dead or alive. Tang Hu doesn''t care what they want. As long as they don''t come to offend themselves, there will be no problem. Chapter 598 However, what Tang Hu never thought of was that Zhong Liang and Gao Fu Zhang Pao began to plot. They are plotting to deal with Tang Hu''s conspiracy... after going through the hospital, Tang Hu came to the classroom. At this time, half of the course had been taught. Then Tang Hu did not wait for long before the bell rang. After class, Mr. Liu arranged some homework after class, and then left the classroom by himself. Kang Xiaobo, at this time, took a picture of Tang Hu in front of him, then looked at Tang Hu and said. "Boss, you really scared me to death today. I thought you didn''t come to school today. My little heart can''t stand you, boss Kang Xiaobo has some complaints about Tang Hu. "What? What are you afraid of? " Tang Hu some speechless said. "Boss, you don''t know. I''m afraid of that thing yesterday. If you follow me, I''m afraid Kang Xiaobo said with some worry. "Why, are you still afraid of Zhong Liang and Zhang Gaofu? Are the three of them bothering you? Don''t you think they didn''t come to trouble you? What are you still worried about? " Tang Hu said with a smile. Indeed, if Kang Xiaobo is alone, it certainly can''t cope with Zhong Liang and the three of them. If you can cope with it, then Kang Xiaobo will not be like this in the class before he comes. Therefore, Kang Xiaobo, himself worried about a very normal thing. "It''s not that they didn''t come, boss. They came in the morning, and the band aid was on the gun''s face. It looks very funny. But I don''t know why. They came to watch the class and went out directly. I don''t know what they''re doing. Anyway, they went out directly in the end, and they haven''t come back Kang Xiaobo then thought for a while and then said. "Boss, they don''t leave because you''re not in the class. It''s probably a possibility. I don''t know if my guess is correct, so I''ll have a guess So they''ve been here, haven''t they? But it''s gone. This is somewhat unexpected to Tang Hu. However, whether they come or not has nothing to do with Tang Hu. There is no difference between him and me. In their eyes, they are nothing. There is no threat to Tang Hu. " whatever they want, they can do what they like. It has nothing to do with us anyway, as long as they don''t mess with us again." "Well, that''s true. They don''t, boss. Your opponent is afraid that they will come and find someone. After all, Zhong Liang''s family affairs are unusual. He should also have some background in society. He is afraid that Zhong Liang does not care about the face of the school, and then directly find people in the society to avenge him and trouble us. " "Look for someone. Ask for help from the community? " Tang Hu doesn''t know why. "That is to say, they can''t fight by themselves, and then they go to the people in the society to avenge them, that is, the social helpers." Kang Xiaobo then explained to Tang Hu. "Boss, you must be careful. The people they are looking for are not simple people. I''m afraid that they will attack you secretly, so you must be on guard against them "Are they still connected with people in society?" In Tao Hu''s opinion, no matter how arrogant Zhong Liang is, he is a student in the school, and his way of dealing with people is the same as that in the school. What Tang Hu never thought of was listening to Kang Xiaobo''s words What he means is that Zhong Liang and his group are still connected with the people in the society. If they can''t beat them, they will ask for help from the society. "Yes, boss, such things often happen. It''s Zhou Ming, one of the four villains in our school. His brother is a gangster. His brother is a gangster in the society, so he can be the four villains in our school Kang then went on. "The last time he had a fight with the boss of another school, he found his brother. Then, his brother was just a gangster with bare arms and tattoos on his body, which made him feel very fierce. In addition, he also took several subordinates with steel pipes and knives in their hands. The elder brother who fought with Zhou Ming proved the posture of this side, and then he was scared to urinate directly and knelt down on the ground to beg for mercy Before he started to fight, he just gave up. " ¡£ The more Tang Hu listened to Kang Xiaobo finish, the more he frowned. What Tang Hu didn''t expect is that the students are so arrogant, which is beyond Tang Hu''s expectation. Is his lesson a little light yesterday? So they will be so unscrupulous, if they are looking for their own trouble, they will not be as light as yesterday."Forget it, leave them alone and let them do it by themselves. As long as they don''t mess with us, we don''t care about them. But if they dare to keep looking for me, I will definitely teach them a lesson. Since their family doesn''t care about them, I''ll discipline them for them, so that they don''t dare to be so arrogant in front of me. " "They are arrogant in front of others. I can''t control it. No matter how arrogant they are, it has nothing to do with me as long as they are not arrogant. " "Good boss, now it''s recess time for us. Let''s go and have a rest. Let''s go out and have a rest. Maybe we can see the school flowers on the playground Out of the classroom, Kang Xiaobo with, Tang Hu quickly came to the playground. Ready to play on the playground for a while. At this time, Zhong Liang finally waited for brother black leopard at the school gate. At the door came a van, and then from the van down a bald big man. Besides, the bald man was followed by two younger brothers of similar size. "Young master." The bald man who got off the van is brother panther. Zhong Liang then nodded. Zhong Liang then quickly told his two younger brothers after him. "Why are you still standing there? Don''t call me brother panther "Brother panther." Chapter 599 "Why are you still standing there? Don''t call me brother panther "Brother panther." Gao Fu and Zhang Pao quickly say hello to brother Bao. "Young master, where is the person you said on the phone that is very lousy, and then I need to solve it? I''ll get rid of it now, and then I''ll go back to the factory. If the boss knows that I''ll come out and fight for you, then I''ll be useless. The boss won''t let me off easily. " The boss mentioned by brother black leopard is naturally Zhong Liang''s father. Brother black leopard also knows that his boss doesn''t like Zhong Liang to make trouble in the school. He doesn''t want Zhong Liang to ask for help when he comes out again. Therefore, he and Zhong Liang evade for a long time. Finally, he has no way to agree with Zhong Liang. "Brother panther, the man I''m talking about is in the school now, on the playground." The bell was bright, and then he said in a hurry. Brother panther, then nodded. He went straight to school with a cigarette in his mouth. Then just arrived at the school gate, he was stopped by the gate keeper. "Well, what do you do? This is the school, not something else? If you''re not in the school, you can''t get in and out at will. " Black leopard brother then very disdainful glance over, and then with cold eyes to look at the old man at the door. Then brother black leopard took the cigarette in his mouth, and then spit out a cigarette ring and sprayed it directly on the old man''s face. Then, he said with a disgusting voice. "Old man, don''t you want to live? If you don''t want to die, just be honest and don''t mind your own business. " The old man then took a look at brother black leopard, and found that this man was a big man with bald head and tattoos, and there were several people behind him. At first, people in the society could not afford to be provoked by an old man himself. Then the old man shrank his head, and at last he could only pretend that he did not see him and let them in. After all, although I help the school to look at the door, but I can''t get other people''s argumentative composition for nothing. It''s really not cost-effective. Anyway, now there are security guards and teachers in the school. If they let the teachers see them, they will be chased out. At that time, it has nothing to do with yourself. Now it''s recess time, so many people are playing on the playground. Then six extremely disharmonious figures came from the direction of the school gate, and then went directly to the direction of the playground. Three of them were fairly good, because they were Zhong Liang, Gao Fu and Zhang Pao. After all, the three of them were still students. They looked like ordinary students from a distance, but the three people behind them seemed to be out of place. The three people behind them are naturally brother black leopard and others. No matter from their appearance, they feel that they are obviously not good people. The black leopard brother obviously did not take the school in the eye, and then walked on the playground without any scruples. And then I don''t mind people looking at you. "Young master, where do you say that man is? I''ll take care of it now. " Brother black leopard then asked Zhong Liang. Brother black leopard, you see, it''s there. It''s not far away from us. Tang Hu must be there. Someone just sent me a message saying that he was out of the classroom. He should be on the playground. Although far away, some can not see clearly, but Zhong Liang guessed that Tang Hu will come out at recess. After all, it''s too boring to stay in the classroom all the time. The atmosphere is a bit dull. People like Kang Xiaobo will surely bring Tang Hu to the playground for a walk. "Boss, look, it''s Zhong Liang and the three of them. Look at the three people who follow them, they must be the helpers they''ve found in society." Kang Xiaobo, then he saw Zhong Liang and several of them. After all, the six of them are still too conspicuous. So you can tell them from a distance. After all, they''re just too noticeable. When Kang Xiaobo spoke, Tang Hu had already seen Zhong Liang and his party. After all, they come to the playground directly from the direction of the school gate, and their clothes and appearance are obviously not the people in the school. Moreover, judging from their aggressive appearance, they are definitely not from the school. Soon, Zhong Liang and brother black leopard and others directly came to Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobo. "Brother Panther is him. He is Tang Hu, that''s him. You can teach him directly. Then we can give the lesson to the person next to us. He won''t have to bother you, brother panther. " Zhong Liang then pointed to Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobo and said. After listening to Zhong Liang, brother black leopard nodded. Then he walked directly in the direction of Tang Hu. Brother Haibao looked at it from a distance and found that the candy felt like an ordinary person. It was tall and thin. It didn''t look like a piece of material that could be made. A person like this didn''t have to do it by himself. So brother black leopard was very puzzled. He could use this kind of candy Do you want to do it yourself? Is it too cheap?In addition to being handsome, brother black leopard didn''t find any advantages in Tang Hu''s appearance. Besides, he didn''t look like a rich student when he looked at his clothes. Besides, he didn''t have a few pieces of meat on his body like this, so he didn''t look like a piece of material to beat. However, since this is the young master''s order to himself, then I can only follow the young master''s order to do. What brother black leopard can do now is to teach Tang Hu a lesson as soon as possible, and then finish the battle as soon as possible. After all, after all, after he has taught, Tang Hu still has to go back to the field to see the field. He can''t leave the factory for a long time. Otherwise, when the boss blames him, he will surely suffer. "You are Tang Hu, aren''t you?" Brother black leopard, and then directly came to Tang Hu, and then in his mouth with the cigarette in his mouth, and then tilted his face from below to up, looking at Tang Hu. "Yes, I am Tang Hu." Tang Hu then answered lightly. "Do you know what I came here to see you today? Do you know you''ve offended the wrong people? " Brother black leopard saw that Tang Hu was really like what his young master said. He was really a loser. Then he said to Tang Hu with some bad looks. "I don''t know what you want to say. Please tell me quickly. I have other things to deal with. I don''t have any time to push around with you now. If you have something to do, please tell me what you want. Don''t delay my time Chapter 600 "I don''t know what you want to say. Please tell me quickly. I have other things to deal with. I don''t have any time to push around with you now. If you have something to do, please tell me what you want. Don''t delay my time Tang Hu then frowned his brow, and then said very impatiently. "If you don''t have anything, don''t disturb me. I know I have other things. I won''t chat with you here. You''re rocking in front of me, it''s affecting my mood "Damn it, you are really a loser. You haven''t got a clear idea of where you are now? You''re still here with me. Do you know if you''re being attacked by thunder? Please look at your present situation now, and I''ll see that you can''t speak as fast as you do now. " Black leopard brother saw Tang Hu actually dare to speak to himself with this tone, and then he was very angry, and then he wanted to stretch out his hands and grab Tang Hu''s neck collar. Tang Hu then stretched out his left hand, and then grabbed the right hand of brother black leopard. Then, with his right hand, he directly pinched the cheek of brother black leopard. Then, with a flick of his right hand, he directly popped half of the cigarette on his mouth into brother black leopard''s mouth. "Ow..." brother Panther then made a fierce howl, because the cigarette end had fallen into his throat, and then immediately made a big bubble in his throat. Tang Hu then used his left hand to move forward, and then pushed the Panther, who was still crying because of a big blister in his mouth. At this time, brother black leopard was completely out of control. Now I don''t know what to think and what to do next. Brother black leopard, and then keep opening his mouth, and then use his hands to the mouth in the wind, wheezing, and then the tongue also extended out, live like a summer because of the temperature, and keep spitting out the tongue to cool the dog. At this time, Zhou Ming was in the hospital for a long time, and then he woke up after being massaged and massaged by the doctor. Ha ha, and then Zhou Ming''s nose also pasted a band aid, he was his hands to help from the hospital bed. And until now, his brain melon seeds are still buzzing, being hit by basketball some of the head is not clear. "Who the hell is this? Who the hell dares to do that? What class is that kid in. How dare you be so damn nice to me. I don''t think he wants to stay in this school and live. " "This Mingge, we don''t know... At that time, we only cared about sending you to the school hospital." Zhou Ming said fiercely at this time. "If you let me know what class that boy is from, I''ll beat him. I don''t even know your mother. Please find him for me." Zhou Ming''s subordinates don''t know which class Tang Hu is in. Because there are too many ordinary students like Tang Hu in this school because they don''t wear attractive clothes. No one will notice Tang Hu at all. If it was the first day, Tang Hu drove a luxury car with a high profile, and then wore a lot of clothes, which would surely attract people''s attention. Just like at the beginning, he basically walked on the road and turned back 100 percent. But Tang Hu didn''t want to attract other people''s attention, so he bought a few ordinary clothes in the mall. "Damn it, anyway, he must be from our school. He must be a student in our school. There is no doubt about this. You can find him for me, even if you dig three feet. After class, you search my iPad for me, and call me in the dead. I want him to live or die. " Zhou Ming then said viciously. Don''t worry, Mingo. We''ll find her. The famous subordinates quickly agreed to say that although they had been scared by some of Tang Hu''s outlandish skills before, but now there are many people, and there is Mingge, so many people are afraid that he will not succeed. At that time, he will be drowned by one spit. Several people then went directly out of the school hospital and found a group of people gathered on the playground of the school. It seemed that there was something lively looking at the eyes of one of Zhou Ming''s subordinates. Then they saw Zhong Liang and brother black leopard who were coming in from the door. Then they pointed to them directly and said to Zhou Ming. "Brother Ming, look, are those people Zhong Liang and his group? But look at the group of people who follow them, it seems that they are not the students in our school. I don''t know what they''re doing here? " "Oh? Really? " Zhou Ming raised his head at this time, and then looked in the direction of his fingers. Sure enough, he found Zhong Liang, a group of them, headed by Zhong Liang, Gao Fu and Zhang Hao. The three of them walked on the campus road with high spirits, and then followed by three young men Big man.Among the three big men, Zhou Ming still knew the bald one. The bald man with tattoo is also a famous man on the road. His name is brother black leopard. Zhou Ming''s brother is also a mixed society. So he had a drink with brother black leopard when he had dinner together. At that time, Zhou Ming was right beside him, so Zhong Ming had an impression on brother black leopard, and Zhou Ming and his subordinates said. "The first of the three big men behind Zhong Liang is the famous elder brother panther. What''s more, brother black leopard is famous for being able to fight on the road, and he''s very cruel to beat people. I don''t know why. Zhong Liang found him. What happened? " "Is it possible that he wants to borrow people from the society to deal with the people in our school?" One of Zhou Ming''s subordinates, and then asked with some doubts. "I don''t know, but is there a fuss in this era? After all, brother black leopard is famous in the underworld for a long time. There''s no need to ask Heibao to deal with the students in our school. It''s said that the students in the school still need brother black leopard to do their work. The clock is really a good idea. " Zhou Ming also shook his head. After all, now he can''t guess what Zhong Liang is looking for brother black leopard to come to school. He doesn''t know what Zhong Liang means. Chapter 601 "I don''t know, but is there a fuss in this era? After all, brother black leopard is famous in the underworld for a long time. There''s no need to ask Heibao to deal with the students in our school. It''s said that the students in the school still need brother black leopard to do their work. The clock is really a good idea. " Zhou Ming also shook his head. After all, now he can''t guess what Zhong Liang is looking for brother black leopard to come to school. He doesn''t know what Zhong Liang means. However, since there is a lively view, there is no reason not to watch. Therefore, Zhou Ming and his team of doggies intend to hold a lively attitude, and then directly sit on the bench in the campus, and then see how things develop. Zhou Ming is also very curious about what kind of person can make Zhong Liang so inspiring. He even invited the famous black leopard brother in the society to come out in person. All of a sudden, Zhou Ming seemed to think of something, because yesterday, Zhou Ming seemed to see Zhong Liang, Gao Fu and Zhang Pao, three of them, very embarrassed. At that time, what was the reason why they were not in such a mess? But now think about it carefully. At that time, Zhong Liang and his party were beaten up. This is certainly not something that their own people can do. It seems that Zhong Liang was beaten by someone yesterday, so today Zhong Liang will find brother black leopard to come to school, which should be to let brother black leopard stand out for himself. Zhou Mingyue thought more and more that this was very possible, and then he couldn''t help laughing. This clock is really more and more finished, is really a finished thing. It''s really a shame to the reputation of the four evils that students can repair in school, and they even have to use the help of people in society to settle this matter afterwards. What''s more ridiculous is that when he asked him yesterday, he actually concealed the fact and said that he was playing with his own people. "Brother Ming, do you think that boy on the playground is a little familiar? How do I feel like I saw him somewhere? Mingge, you can see if you feel familiar with it Then he pointed to the direction of the black leopard. "Shit, isn''t that the guy who used to hit Mingo with basketball before?" Then another dogleg immediately recognized that Tang Hu was the man who hit Zhou Ming with basketball before. Zhou Ming quickly fixed his eyes and found that it was the boy who hit himself with basketball this morning. "Mingge, what do you think we should do now?" Some of Zhou Ming''s men are ready to rush to revenge for Mingge. After all, it''s rare to be able to stand out in front of his boss. If he is the first to pay for his boss, then the boss will look up to him, and he will certainly pay more attention to himself. At that time, his position will certainly rise. Maybe in the future, he might follow Mingge to his brother for development. This is also a good way. "Don''t be impulsive. We''ll watch it quietly. In this case, the boy seems to have been provoked by Zhong Liang. Since he provoked Zhong Liang, and Zhong Liang has a thug to help him, we''ll watch the development of the matter here, and then let brother black leopard clean him up. We won''t be in a hurry. We are here, quietly enjoy the good play of the boy being beaten Although Zhou Ming''s mouth is very relaxed, but in his heart is set off a storm. Although Zhong Liang is not as good at fighting as he is, Zhang Pao and Gao Fu, his subordinates, are not good at fighting against each other. The three of them actually suffered under the same person''s hand. It seems that he was the three of them who dealt with Tang Hu, but he failed. Instead, he was beaten by Tang Hu. Now, if you think about it carefully, Zhong Liang calls people from the society for revenge, and he can let the three of them suffer at the same time. This is enough to show that Tang Hu is not simple indeed. Before, I was hit by him with basketball. I thought it was an accident. But now I think about it carefully, it is definitely not an accident. Tom has two sons. If Tang Hu has no ability, he can not hit himself with basketball at such a distance. Moreover, his strength is so strong that he directly knocked himself unconscious ¡£ And Tang Hu, also alerted brother black leopard, let Zhong Liang use brother black leopard to clean up Tang Hu. All kinds of signs show that the Tang tiger is not simple indeed. Therefore, Zhou Ming is not in a hurry to find Tang Hu''s trouble. After all, some people pay for themselves now, and brother Heibao comes forward. Let brother black leopard take care of him and the stinky boy first for his party, and then he will see the situation. However, what happened next made Zhou Ming and his subordinates fall in the eye. When Zhou Liming started, some of the things that didn''t make them understand were very exciting.Because they only saw that two people seemed to meet each other. Then, without knowing what to do, brother Panther covered his mouth, and then put them on there. They thought his feet were springs. But on the other hand, Tang Hu has always been standing there quietly, as if there was nothing wrong. Then, when did brother Heibao suffer such a big loss? He mixed up in the underworld, actually in the school this place, and then also confused in a student''s way. The main thing is that there are so many people looking at this. It''s really embarrassing. This made the black leopard angry, and his lungs suddenly burst. Brother panther, since his debut, when has he suffered such a big loss in the underworld? Then he did not care about his throat, and then he directly waved his fist, just like Tang Hu smashed in the past. Through some subtle observation, Tang Hu can see that brother black leopard belongs to the kind of person who practices Kung Fu. So accompany my brother''s strength should be very big, but Tang Hu is not very afraid of him. Don''t say that he used his fist, even if he hit himself with an iron stick, it is estimated that nothing will happen. The most important thing is that Tang Hu will not let him hit himself at all. After all, in a place like school, and there are so many people around, I was beaten by my fist, and there was nothing wrong. This is really shocking. Chapter 602 So Tang Hu used a very fast flash, and then directly flashed to the side of brother Heibao, and then brother black leopard''s fist was lost. Then Tang Hu then, with his body in a very fast speed directly moved to the back of the black leopard brother. Tang Hu then directly raised his feet, aimed at the black leopard brother''s butt, and then kicked down heavily. Of course, this is Tang Hu''s common moves to deal with common hooligans. He didn''t use the moves he learned in the army. If he used the moves he learned in the army, the black leopard would not be the simple end of the next step. Tang Hu''s moves are just like those little thugs fighting in the street. There is no way and no fixed move at all. In the eyes of the onlookers for four weeks, a fight between two people was like a fight between gangsters. Of course, the main reason is that Tang Hu doesn''t want to expose his real strength in such places. If his real strength is exposed in such a public place, it will certainly attract other people''s attention. After all, in public places like schools, and in schools, most of the crowd are ordinary students and teachers, like himself in the army People who have been for many years seem to be out of place. After all, if people like yourself come to school, they will certainly attract other people''s attention. But now I am Fang Miao''s personal bodyguard, and also guard the safety of Fang Miao''s life. Moreover, at this very dangerous time, it is absolutely inappropriate to expose his real strength. Because now those enemies are still in the dark, and they don''t know anything about those who are in the dark. They are like poisonous snakes hidden in the dark. They will suddenly come out and bite you. So Tang Hu must hide some strength so that he can protect Fang Miao when they are in trouble. Therefore, Tang Hu doesn''t want to let too many people know his own details, and then he can only use some means of brute force in this kind of place. Black leopard brother''s weight can be said to be very strong, but Tang Hu this foot down, a car has to give him a hole. Not to mention just an ordinary person. Although brother black leopard''s body is much stronger than ordinary people, it''s just that a person can''t compare with a car. However, Tang Hu doesn''t want to make a crime of wounding and maiming in public, so he only uses a little bit of strength to teach this brother black leopard That''s enough. I don''t want Heibao to explode his pelvis when there are so many people watching around in a place like school, which will lead to hemiplegia. He can''t walk for the rest of his life and he can only lie in bed. After all, this kind of thing, let ordinary people see, it is absolutely startled jaw. There was no doubt that there was no suspense. There was no doubt that brother black leopard then gave a scream and landed on the playground of the school, and he fell on the playground immediately with a broken head and blood... and then he fell straight on the playground. At this time, Zhong Liang, Gao Fu and Zhang Pao were both stupid It''s just as silly. Then Zhou Ming, a group of people watching the bustle in the distance, was equally stupid. This result is really unexpected. Zhong Liang, Gao Fu and Zhang Pao, as well as the two subordinates of brother black leopard, go even further. In the distance, they want to see the group of Zhou Ming Tang Hu beaten by fat, which is beyond their expectation. This is a result that no one has thought of. They don''t think about this kind of unfolding at all. Zhou Ming looked at what happened in front of him. He felt that the reality was too dreamy. Brother black leopard was directly killed by Tang Hu. This is really incredible. Can''t brother black leopard be a fake? Others don''t know that Heibao brother''s strength is not clear. It''s impossible that he doesn''t know. He knows that Heibao''s brother is very good at fighting. It can be said that his eldest brother is not the opponent of black leopard brother. He is such a fierce and cruel role, but Tang Hu is so easy to let down. Even seeing Tang Hu''s skillful appearance, he feels that he doesn''t have much effort Gas, directly put the black leopard brother. "Fuck, is that ok?" One of Zhou Ming''s men then widened his eyes. And then some unbelievable said. "This boy, can''t be so lucky, is this the legendary dog shit luck?" Zhou Ming shakes his head and doesn''t speak, which shows that he is not a fool. On the contrary, he still has intelligence quotient. He doesn''t think that Tang Hu is in bad luck, or he beat the black leopard down for some reason. Who is brother black leopard? That''s a man who takes fighting as a meal in the underworld. He has been fighting all these years. How can he be easily knocked down by others? If he is at this level, he should not mix up in the underworld. If it is at this level, he should have died by accident. It is impossible for him to persist on the road for such a long time. Therefore, strength is strength. Now Zhou Ming also understands that the basketball he loves this morning is not a loss. People do have real strength. In this way, the basketball he got in the morning should be regarded as his mercy. If not, his face will be deformed. What''s more, the black leopard brother looks so miserable than himself. It''s directly his face smashed on the concrete floor. Judging from his miserable appearance, it''s estimated that he has closed his breath directly. He can''t get up in a short time.Sure enough, although Tang Hu didn''t plan to kill brother black leopard, he didn''t intend to let him go so easily. Although Tang Hu''s foot was not very serious and his pelvis exploded, it didn''t, but the slight fracture of the pelvis was inevitable. Anyway, if you look like this, you will be lying in the hospital for a few days. "Brother panther." Brother black leopard''s two subordinates, see the black leopard brother this miserable appearance, suddenly out of their expectation. They didn''t expect that the thin and weak boy in front of them didn''t expect to be so difficult. As soon as they came up, they put their big brother down directly, and then immediately some red eyes. Then they avoided the direction of Tang Hu and wanted to solve Tom together. After all, after all, seeing their elder brother and having such a sampling, their younger brother, as the elder brother, must revenge for the elder brother. They did not expect how big a gap there is between their own and Tang Hu''s strength. After all, their elder brother is not Tang Hu''s opponent. What''s more, it''s definitely not an opponent. Chapter 603 Then I was very impatient. After all, today is also the first time. Come out and play on the playground. The original good mood was destroyed by these people, which is really annoying. "Kill him, both of you." The black leopard brother struggled on the ground for several times, and finally could not bear to howl a few times. Then, because the lower part of the body very sharp pain, so did not get up. But he bit his teeth, said cruel words, and his eyes also showed fierce eyes, this is how many years? For many years, brother black leopard has not suffered such a loss, but now he has suffered such a big loss in the hands of a student. Moreover, he is still in school. This kind of gathering place is still surrounded by a group of students. Being insulted so much among a group of students is something that the black leopard can''t tolerate. So today either you die or I live. If you continue to let Tang Hu stay here, nothing to do, and let him go on like this, how can he get along with the road in the future? On the road, it will become a laughing stock for people to say offensive words directly. Brother panther, and finally some hysteria. Then, the black leopard brother this kind of performance, actually angered Tang Hu. Originally, Tang Wu didn''t plan to do anything about it. He planned to give it to him when he was ready. Such a lesson is enough. But it seems that this guy didn''t intend to stop. He didn''t know good or bad, and he was shouting to kill himself. This made Tang Hu frown. Then he would directly stretch out his feet and step on the cheek of brother black leopard lying on the ground. However, all the people heard was a sound card, and then black leopard made a scream. Because it was in the whole chin, Tang Hu stepped on it and moved it. Tang Hu''s action then directly scared silly, is ready to teach Tang Hu, two black leopard brother''s men. These two subordinates are brother black leopard. They have just accepted the younger brother. They have not participated in any fierce fight. Today, brother black leopard brought them here to let them have a long insight and bump into their courage. After all, beating a student who has no resistance and is still a relatively thin one can make them feel happy and achieve something Only by feeling can they feel the pleasure of violence. However, looking at this situation, I feel that, contrary to what I imagined, there are indeed some who can''t get up, but they are not students. Tang hu''er is the black treasure brother who is clamoring to teach Tang Hu a lesson. Brother black leopard in the minds of these two men is a god like existence and a god like character. However, under the violence of Tang Hu, he has no trace The strength of backhand, in this way, these two little brothers suddenly some legs soft. It''s not easy to be a gangster. If you want to bully others, you will be bullied. What''s more, it''s more dangerous that you may be beaten to be disabled. It''s not like what you think. There''s scenery and face. Now an ordinary student can''t even climb up. If you meet a more cruel one tomorrow Isn''t it even a small loss of life? Both of them dare not think about going down. At the moment, the younger brother of the two brothers has already begun to retreat. After all, Tang Hu is only angry now. If Zhong Liang turns his anger from brother black leopard to himself, it will be really a Sao, and then he can''t help but retreat slowly. Then I don''t want to teach Tang Hu a lesson. After all, everyone saw Tang Hu''s ferocious appearance and ferocious violence. No one wanted to get a beating in vain. "Damn you, none of you want to live today." Brother black leopard, and then fiercely from the right pocket of his coat, took out a gun from that pocket by hand, and the gun had a black muzzle. It was a Shanzhai pistol, and then brother black leopard pointed at Tang Hu directly with that Shanzhai prime minister. In the eyes of the public, these fake pistols are called blowers. They are those pistols that have not been processed in the regular ordnance factories. There is no formal production situation for these handguns, but there are some relatively small-scale black workshops. Then they process the handguns, and then they sell the handguns on the black market. However, the accuracy and safety of this kind of gun are much worse than those produced by regular arms factories. After all, it is a fake pistol and a regular pistol, which can not be compared at all. But this kind of Shanzhai pistol is still very popular with these gangsters. After all, in today''s society, there is no handgun at all. As long as you carry it, if someone finds out, he will be arrested. But after all, if you have a gun, wear it on your body, and take out this pistol at a particularly critical time, it must have deterrent power. Who dares to act rashly at that time. This pistol was put on the body by brother black leopard, just in case, but this one didn''t expect that his secret weapon was not taken out at the most critical time. Instead, a student was forced out on this occasion. In the school this kind of place to take out a pistol, this is let black leopard brother Wan Wan did not expect. But the arrow is on the string and has to be sent out. If you take it out, you can only continue. Tang Hu''s conflict in this respect has attracted the attention of the school. Then several physical education teachers are planning to discuss and work together to drive brother black leopard out of school. After all, in broad daylight, there are people in the society who dare to be cruel to students in such places as schools. They don''t pay attention to the teachers in schools. Especially those physical education teachers who are more powerful than others are more eager to try, and want to hurry up to subdue these people."What the hell is going on?" At this time, director Wang Feng of the grade also quickly came to the playground, and then saw a crowd of teachers watching. Then he found that those teachers were talking in succession. Then he came to ask how things were going and what the situation was now. "Director Wang, that seems to be Zhong liang of class 5. Then he seems to bring three punks from the society to make trouble in the school... the speaker is a teacher in the sports group. Then he teaches sports, and the class he teaches seems to have class 5. Therefore, he knows Zhong Liang, and then he knows Zhong Liang. He doesn''t study all day and fights every day A teacher can be said to be very disgusted with him, but he did not have any way, now in front of the director to sue him a small situation, the heart still feel very refreshing. Chapter 604 It was a teacher in the physical education group. Then he taught physical education. There were five classes in his class. So he knew Zhong Liang. He hated the second generation ancestor who didn''t study all day and fought and made trouble every day. The teacher could say that he hated him, but he had no way to do it. Now he was able to sue him in front of the director I still feel very refreshing. "Zhong liang? What''s going on? " Wang Feng then frowned, and then he looked up and saw the crowd of people who were not far away. ... at this time, the situation happened a great change, that is, Tang Hu used his feet to go directly behind Heibao brother, then gave him a kick in the butt, and then kicked him to a dog to chew excrement, and then his head directly fell on the school''s concrete playground. A dog fell on the mud. At this time, Wang Feng also saw that, as if the student was fighting, which made the corner of Wang''s mouth slightly twitch. Director Wang Feng didn''t think that it was this guy who made trouble. Originally, Wang Feng thought that Tang Hu was a very polite student. Moreover, although he was introduced by founder shareholders, director Wang Feng did not see the bad habits of those second generation ancestors who had money and power in Tang Hu. What''s more, Tang Hu''s clothes are quite clean, and the whole person looks very sunny and masculine. At first, director Wang Feng thought Tang Hu was a good student, but now... Is that what he said is that a real person does not show his face... however, director Wang Feng does not dare to offend Tang Hu at all. Let''s not say that he is Fangzheng behind him. He is relying on Tang Hu to know his little secrets, so let director Wang have no way to take Tang Hu. If her little things are directly leaked out by her big mouth, then I''m sure I can''t bear it. At that time, I''m sure I can''t keep my job. "You several teachers of the sports group, and then hurry to have a look. We must not let those people in the society hurt our school students. If people in the society still go to our school to make trouble in places like school, but also hurt their own school, where should we put our school''s face?" "Who dares to put their children in our school at that time. If our school can''t protect the basic life safety of students, then our school will not be far from closing down." Wang Feng then quickly told those physical education teachers that they had been implied in the words. His own meaning is that those punks in the society can move them freely, but the students in their own school must be well protected, and their safety must be protected, so that they can not be harmed at all. Those PE teachers also heard the meaning of director Wang Feng''s words, although it seems that Tang Hu has the advantage. Then some of their P.E. teachers used to talk about it, and then they expanded these advantages. Directly take down those social personnel. However, just when those PE teachers just wanted to take a step and walk towards Tang Hu, they saw a scene that shocked them. ... "guns are guns. They come with guns. Look at the man lying on the ground. He took a gun out of his pocket." A sports teacher, sharp enough, pointed directly at the black leopard brother exclaimed. Other teachers, hearing this teacher said, and then they all looked at brother black leopard, that''s right. Hey, Baoge didn''t know when, there was a black pistol in his hand, and then he took the pistol and pointed it directly at Tang Hu. "Don''t go first. You should go to the police and control the situation. Don''t irritate the person. First, ensure the safety of the students first." Wang Feng also immediately felt that this matter is not good, this matter may go to this most serious direction. Now there are guns. It''s not something that schools can control. Wang Feng did not think that the black leopard brother these people actually dare to take out the pistol directly in the school this kind of place. If the pistol inadvertently sends out the bullet, in case someone is injured, it will be a big thing. If things lead to disaster, this is not what Wang Feng, a director, can take on. I''m afraid that the whole thing is implicated, not only myself, but also the principal. This is also beyond Tang Hu''s expectation. Tang Hu didn''t expect that the black leopard brother would jump over the wall in a hurry. Instead of being lucky, he took out the pistol directly in this situation. "You son of a bitch, aren''t you crazy? You''re crazy. Your mother made it. You give me another crazy, you see what I have in my hand. Do you recognize what I have in my hand? I don''t think you have Although the black leopard brother now feels very painful all over the body, but it is also very painful. He liked the feeling of contempt for others. Seeing that others were very afraid of himself, he felt very happy in his heart."Isn''t it just a gun? You have nothing to be proud of. " Tang Hu then looked at the black leopard coldly and then said faintly. Black leopard brother heard Tang Hu finish this sentence, immediately feel his lung to explode, what is not a gun? What''s my pride? What do you think a gun is? A gun is a toy? This is not the kind of toy gun you used to play with when you were a kid. This is a real shot. Tang Hu''s attitude makes brother black leopard feel uncomfortable. Although he thinks that as long as he gently moves his hand and pulls the trigger, Tang Hu will be able to burp his fart, but he prefers to see Tang Hu scared to the bottom in front of him. "That''s right. I have a gun in my hand, boy. You can die for me. In the next life, remember never to offend people you can''t afford. " Black leopard brother''s eyes then showed a trace of ruthlessness and violence. "Bang..." a gun shot across the school playground. At this time, on the playground, the teachers and students were shocked. To everyone''s surprise, they thought brother black leopard took out his pistol just to pretend, but he didn''t think that someone would dare to shoot at school. But at the moment, the most tense is a few people. After the incident, Fang Miao also got the news. Then, he heard people around him say that it was as if something had happened on the school playground. Fang Miao didn''t care at all. However, the protagonist who overhears the incident seems to have Tang Hu, which makes Fang Miao begin to pay attention to it. Chapter 605 This is a real shot. Tang Hu''s attitude makes brother black leopard feel uncomfortable. Although he thinks that as long as he gently moves his hand and pulls the trigger, Tang Hu will be able to burp his fart, but he prefers to see Tang Hu scared to the bottom in front of him. "That''s right. I have a gun in my hand, boy. You can die for me. In the next life, remember never to offend people you can''t afford. " Black leopard brother''s eyes then showed a trace of ruthlessness and violence. "Bang..." a gun shot across the school playground. At this time, on the playground, the teachers and students were shocked. To everyone''s surprise, they thought brother black leopard took out his pistol just to pretend, but he didn''t think that someone would dare to shoot at school. But at the moment, the most tense is a few people. After the incident, Fang Miao also got the news. Then, he heard people around him say that it was as if something had happened on the school playground. Fang Miao didn''t care at all. However, the protagonist who overhears the incident seems to have Tang Hu, which makes Fang Miao begin to pay attention to it. Then, Fang Miao didn''t go to the playground to watch like the others. But just in the class window, in the window looking at the playground. Originally, because the window of the class is far away from the playground. So Fang Miao didn''t see exactly what it was like. However, the box of brother black leopard was startled. Fang Miao also heard clearly the whole campus. Fang Miao felt a little flustered when he heard the gunshot. I don''t know if it''s because of the worry about Tang Hu, or because of something. Anyway, Fang Miao''s heart is particularly flustered. The same is very concerned about Tang Hu. After all, Tang Hu is still Fang Miao''s private bodyguard. If Tang Hu lost his life in school because of his protection, it must have something to do with himself. Fang Miao thought that he would feel bad about it. At this time, Fang Miao was too worried about Tang Hu, so the sweat had soaked his whole palm. At this time, Fang Miao felt as if he had no land in his heart. In the bank, Tang Hu stood up and faced the gangster''s gunpoint. He didn''t feel that way, but now he felt very strong. Fang Miao didn''t want to admit it, but he still prayed in his heart that Tang Hu would never have an accident. Zhong Liang didn''t expect that Heibao brother would dare to take out a pistol in a place like school. In the final analysis, Zhong Liang is just a student. He just wants to teach brother black leopard a simple lesson. Tang Hu didn''t want to kill Tang Hu. Moreover, if brother black leopard killed him with a pistol in front of the public, he would also be involved. At this time, Kang Xiaobo was also very worried. After all, he was the boss of his own. When people were faced with guns, they would panic. After all, they were guns, not ordinary things. Although he was very worried about his boss, under the threat of guns, Kang Xiaobo wanted to do something, but his legs did not listen to his command and could not move forward. Of course, the most worrying is director Wang Feng. Wang Feng did not expect that the people brought by Zhong Liang are so arrogant that they dare to take out guns openly in the school, and even fire them out. It''s impossible. "Ah..." brother black leopard, then he gave out a heartrending scream. Am I really? Why do I scream? Because the people who were there saw that after he pressed the pistol, the fingers on his right hand were gone. Now he had only a bloody palm on his right hand. It feels very tragic. Why? The reason is that brother Panther''s pistol has exploded. Of course, it''s not accidental that a pistol explodes. No matter how bad the Shanzhai pistol is, it''s also a pistol, which has been processed in the factory. Of course, it''s not so easy to blow the gun. Just before brother black leopard shot, Tang Hu quickly stepped on the barrel of brother black leopard with his foot. Then the gun barrel was directly changed by the Tang Tiger color. But it''s all in between. Those present didn''t notice it, nor did the black leopard with a pistol. After Tang Hu stepped on the pistol, the black leopard brother didn''t even look at it. He raised his hand and gave Tang Hu a shot. But the whole thing, did not accept, Tang Hu did not intend to let go of the black leopard brother so easily. Tang Huo simply did not do two endless, directly raised his legs, very vigorously stepped on the other hand and legs of the black leopard brother. Then everyone on the playground clearly heard the sound of bone fracture. And then the black leopard could only make one howl worse than another. This made everyone present shiver. After all, he thought that there was no black tiger in school. Tang Hu disabled his hands and legs directly. At this time, Zhong Liang was completely shocked. He can only be with Gao fuzhang gun, the three of them hiding behind the basketball shelf far away, they dare not come out, nor dare to get close to this side. After all, Tang Hu''s behavior just now, which is very fierce and peaceful. The three bullies of Chang Zhongliang are not at the same level at all. Tang Hu''s bullying is to cripple people.Zhou Ming''s mood can''t be expressed in words. When brother black leopard took out his pistol, his mood was a little excited, but at the same time, he was panicked. Although his brother is also the same as the black leopard brother in the underworld, but with the black leopard brother that is not the same level, after all, his brother, but not even the real gun contact. "Mingge, Mingge, that, he has a real gun in his hand..." ZHOU Ming''s subordinates directly opened their mouths and were very surprised. After all, the development of the matter did not make Zhou Ming''s group think of it at all. "I have eyes, I can see myself, and you don''t have to talk to me here." Zhou Ming then held his breath and glared at his men. At such a critical time, he didn''t want to be disturbed by his subordinates. After all, it was like this scene of his own, but it was once in a century. Zhou Ming felt that watching this scene was just like watching a gunfight movie. It was very exciting. He didn''t have Zhong Liang, the feeling of insecurity. After all, whether Tang Hu was killed or not, Zhou Ming could look at the whole thing as a bystander. After all, what happened in the end had nothing to do with himself. Chapter 606 After the sound of the gun, he did have a good sleep, but Zhou Ming didn''t see it. In his imagination, Tang Hu fell into a pool of blood. Instead, he saw that the black leopard with only half a bloody palm was lying on the ground, howling like crazy on the ground. "Damn it, isn''t it, Mingo? It seems that the gun in the black leopard''s hand just exploded, isn''t it? The quality of the pistol should not be so bad? " One of Zhou Ming''s subordinates, then widened his eyes and said. "Now it seems that this boy has some evil sects. We''d better not provoke him. After all, the people he''s looking for don''t have such a good end. We have no way to compare with brother black leopard. Brother black leopard is such a fierce person in the society. He has been cleaned up by Tang Hu. You see, in the end, Tang Hu disabled brother black leopard''s hands and feet. " "I really haven''t seen an ordinary person who can burn people here without changing their face. And you see, there is no change in Tang Hu''s face at all. Everything is just like the beginning. It seems that brother Panther has no great influence on him Seeing Tang Hu stepping on the black leopard brother, Zhou Ming could not help but shiver. "Shit. This guy is not an ordinary person at all. He looks like a madman at all. We''d better stay away from such people and try not to provoke them. As long as we don''t go to him, he won''t come to us for trouble. After all, I''m the one who just got hurt, and he has no loss In fact, Zhou Ming is very reluctant to say such a confession in front of his subordinates, because it will lose his prestige in front of his subordinates and let his subordinates think that he is a counsellor. But now it''s not allowed to say his real name, because in this case, Zhu Ming can only admit his advice, because he is afraid of his subordinates, and does not recognize his own strength. Then he provokes this natural violent maniac, and then brings more trouble to himself. At that time, it will really become a big trouble. After all, even brother black leopard on the underworld is right. Tang Hu has no way After all, his brother is not the rival of brother panther, let alone himself. Zhou Ming is very self-conscious. After all, even brother black leopard is not an opponent. If he goes up, he can only crack his teeth. However, in order to cover up his embarrassment, Zhou Ming added another sentence in the back. That boy is a madman. In this way, its meaning will change, which is different from the previous one, because Tang Hu is a boy A madman, we are ordinary people, ordinary people and madmen are of course not the same, the two can not be compared at all, so in this case, they can also save their face, not like that, say that they admit to losing face. In fact, Zhou Ming didn''t have to talk too much. Zhou Ming''s subordinates did not dare to provoke Tang Hu. Even if Zhou Ming asked them to do so, he didn''t dare to provoke Tang Hu. After all, after all, who dares to provoke Tang Hu after seeing such a violent maniac as Tang Hu? It''s just asking for trouble. Moreover, his subordinates have been frightened by Tang Hu''s ferocity. After all, Tang Hu is the one who beat the big brother of the society. They still know how much they have, so they have no courage to provoke Tang Hu. "Well, this guy, you know how to pretend here. Don''t you know how to converge? You see, in such a gathering place as the school, you still show such great strength, and you say that you want to preserve your strength. Is not the strength all exposed? " "How can an ordinary person beat a punk in the society? Even if he can, the difference between their body sizes is too big. Moreover, Tang Hu''s crushing is just one-sided. Tang Hu just doesn''t know how to be more restrained. Every day he knows to make trouble for himself. " After Fang Miao saw that Tang Hu had nothing to do with her, she could not help but feel relieved. However, on her face, she said with some unhappiness. Fang Miao originally wanted to say that Tang Hu pretended to be forced, but he didn''t think the two words were too elegant, so he didn''t say it. However, the most exciting thing is to see Tang Hu show his magic power on the scene. Kang Xiaobo was on the playground and saw it with his own eyes at a close distance. Tang Hu was trampling on the black leopard''s body one foot at a time. It was really indescribable. Kang Xiaobo was in Tanghe colorful Panther brother. At that time, Kang Xiaobo also wanted to go up Tang Hu stepped on a few feet together, but looked at the teachers and other school leaders not far away, which made Kang Xiaobo''s heart beat back. However, Zhang Xiaobo finally bit his teeth and rushed directly to the crotch of brother black leopard and kicked him in the crotch. "Damn it, I''ll let you beat my boss. I''m really tired of living. Can you provoke my boss? Next time, keep your eyes on the bright spot and don''t provoke people you can''t afford. " "Ouch... Ouch..." the black leopard''s eyes immediately vomited out. Wang Xiaobo felt that this was not enough to dispel his hatred, and then he raised a foot. This time, the black leopard brother finally couldn''t bear it, so he passed out directly. Tang Hu then shook his head to Kang Xiaobo, because this position is a more vulnerable position. If this position is repeatedly hit, it will easily lose life. Although Tang Hu looks cruel, the parts of the attack on brother black leopard are not fatal. So even if it feels cruel, in fact, brother black leopard is not in any danger of death, because these positions are not very lethal.But the position Kang Xiaobo plays, this is a very important position in men. Tang Hu didn''t want to, he just made friends in the school, and then because of this situation, and then was sentenced to intentional homicide by the police and entered the prison, at that time, he was really guilty. So Tang Hu can only reluctantly stop Kang Xiaobo, let him stop beating the black leopard brother. "Don''t fight, you don''t kick him. If you mention him again, he will really have to get a box lunch and say goodbye to the world." "Ah... Oh... OK." Kang Xiaobo listened to Tang Hu finish this sentence, just from the state of some of the head sober. Kang Xiaobo looks at the masterpiece in front of him. He looks at the black leopard who is lying on the ground and convulses continuously. But he is in a coma. He can''t believe it. He just made some crazy moves. Some of you can''t believe it. It''s a self-made action. Chapter 607 Since the beginning, Kang Xiaobo''s character is a kind of cowardly character, because from primary school to university, he is almost always a good baby in the eyes of parents. Basically, he has never had a fight. However, in Kang Xiaobo''s heart, there has always been a rebellious psychology, that is, he doesn''t want to be a good baby in the eyes of parents and teachers, but wants to rebel, I also want to have a good fight, fight a fight, and do what bad children should do. After all, Kang Xiaobo, as a boy, always has some hot blood in his heart, that is, when he was young, he did some secondary two actions. This is a very normal phenomenon. After all, as a man, he did not fight. He always came back to say that it was a pity in his life. But today, Kang Xiaobo has done what he has never been able to achieve. Just that kind of excited feeling, let him some infatuation, difficult extricate oneself. Then after a while, the direction of the school door came a burst of harsh police car sound. Then there are a few police cars flashing lights, and then blaring sirens directly into the campus. Zhao Shuang is very depressed now. Why, just in time, when the captain is not at home, how can so many things happen in this city? First there was a bank robbery, then there was a shooting on campus. How can I encounter so many things when I deal with it alone? Why didn''t there be so many things when the captain was away? But even if Zhao Shuang complains, you still have to handle the case according to the rules and regulations of the police station. What''s more, as soon as I heard that members of the underworld were making trouble in the school with guns, Zhao Shuang did not dare to neglect it. After all, it was a major criminal case. As soon as he entered the campus, Zhao Shuang ordered his men to be fully armed, and then put all the guns in the right place to find a good position, and then stood ready for emergencies The receiver rushed into the scene of the accident. "Listen to that man. You are all surrounded. Put down your weapons and surrender. And then it will be lenient. " Under Zhao Shuang''s sign, the police officer yelled, and then began to speak loudly with a loudspeaker. Tang Hu then frowned his brow, and then felt very unhappy, and then there are some doubts. I wonder why the police come at this time? Who on earth called the police? Tang Hu does not want to expand this matter, so that everyone knows, after all, he will be embarrassed to excuse himself. And subconsciously, Tang Hu doesn''t want to see Zhao Shuang and Zhao Xiaoniu in the police station any more. After all, I just had that embarrassing thing before. If I meet again now, I''m sure I''ll be embarrassed. If it''s who I am, I''ll be embarrassed to meet such a place. Tang Hu, and then some helplessly raised his head, as expected, saw Zhao Shuang anxiously looking at his side. Tang Hu, then sighed and gave a helpless smile to Zhao Shuang. Since the police have all arrived, it is no way to hide. It can''t be avoided. It can only be a matter of fact. After all, even if you make up a story, there are so many people watching around. It''s certainly impossible to tell the truth at that time. It''s better to tell the truth. Then I saw Tang Hu here. Zhao Shuang''s heart was also a little frightened. His face then became a little ruddy. However, next, then the face went straight gloomy. What Zhao Shuang didn''t expect was that the troublemaker was Tang Hu. Then I looked at Tang Hu. Under his feet, there was a half dead man there, and there were some people watching. Moreover, those onlookers looked at Tang Hu with fear in their eyes, which made Zhao Shuang regard the troublemaker as Tang Hu and thought it was Tang Hu who was making trouble in the school. Tang Hu was regarded as a criminal. "People over there, put your hands up. Otherwise we''ll shoot. " Zhao Shuang then immediately took out the gun he was wearing from his side, and then pointed to Tang Hu directly. Zhao Shuang''s a series of moving clouds and flowing water made Tang Hu a little stunned. This little chick won''t explode the thing that he did before he did this. It shouldn''t be a personal revenge at that time. Would he not think about taking revenge on himself? However, Tang Hu hesitated again and again. After all, there are so many people around here now, and I''m sorry to say something and do some bad actions. In case the police really regard them as criminals, it''s not good. So Tang Hu also can only obediently according to Zhao Shuang said to do, raised his hands. Zhao Shuang can escape the gun in the same way. However, there are a group of uniformed policemen with guns around him. At that time, the police will think that they are washing the well, and then they will become criminals. At that time, even if you really have a reason, it is not clear. "You guys, take all the troublemakers away at once. No one can let go. " Zhao said to a group of people directly, and then told them to use their fingers. "Aunt police, you are wrong. In fact, it''s not us who are making trouble. It''s the man lying on the ground and the two other people. We didn''t make trouble. Besides, Tang Hu is totally out of self-defense. It''s the three of them who came to Tanghu first, so it''s not about Tang Hu. "As soon as Kang Xiaobo saw that the police were going to take Tang Hu away, he felt a little anxious. Then he said directly to Zhao Shuang, regardless of the dark muzzle of the police. Zhao Shuang didn''t expect that there would be someone to excuse Tang Hu in this situation. However, after hearing Kang Xiaobo finish masturbating, his face turned red. Then he might have thought of the scene in the hospital before, which made him think of something wrong. However, it has to be said that the Chinese character language is really broad and profound. Although this self-defense and that self-defense are the same words, the meaning is completely different. Zhao Shuang then shook his head and said directly with a cold face. "You don''t have to worry about it. We police will deal with the real situation. We will find out by ourselves. If there is nothing to do with him, we will put people back. So please go aside now. If you are also involved in the affair, please come with us. If you are not involved in this incident, please go aside and do not hinder us in performing our official duties. Otherwise, we will arrest you for the crime of obstructing public affairs. " Chapter 608 Zhao Shuang didn''t expect that there would be someone to excuse Tang Hu in this situation. However, after hearing Kang Xiaobo finish masturbating, his face turned red. Then he might have thought of the scene in the hospital before, which made him think of something wrong. However, it has to be said that the Chinese character language is really broad and profound. Although this self-defense and that self-defense are the same words, the meaning is completely different. Zhao Shuang then shook his head and said directly with a cold face. "You don''t have to worry about it. We police will deal with the real situation. We will find out by ourselves. If there is nothing to do with him, we will put people back. So please go aside now. If you are also involved in the affair, please come with us. If you are not involved in this incident, please go aside and do not hinder us in performing our official duties. Otherwise, we will arrest you for the crime of obstructing public affairs. " "What are you doing there? If you don''t catch them quickly, you''ll take them all away. " Tang Hu is still very moved in his heart. After all, when it comes to important things about himself, most people will think about themselves, and they won''t want to excuse others. After all, it''s good to get rid of it. If you can''t get rid of it, you''ll still make a fuss. After all, it''s possible to put yourself into it, and most people don''t do it. So at this time, Tang Xiaobo can speak for himself and explain the reason for himself, which makes Tang Hu''s heart very moved. Tang Hu said to Kang Xiaobo in a low voice. "It''s OK. Don''t worry about it. You don''t have to worry about it. The girl has a grudge against me, so he wants to deliberately punish me. Don''t worry, I''ll be OK." After hearing Tang Hu finish this sentence, Kang Xiaobo is a little surprised, because Kang Xiaobo didn''t think that Tang Huijuan and Zhao Shuang are enemies. Just when he wanted to say something to Tang Hu, Zhao Shuang came to them in person. Then, Meimu round stool, with her big eyes, stares at Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobo. Even, there is a trace of anger in the beauty. It is obvious that the words Tang Hu just said to Kang Xiaobo was heard by Zhao Shuang. Zhao Shuang hated only a few things in his life, but the most important thing was to abuse his power for personal gain, and there was also a false public interest. Zhao Shuang hated this situation the most. So when he heard Tang Hu Gang say that he wanted to take advantage of his position and wanted to teach Tang Hu a lesson, Zhao Shuang felt very angry in his heart. This is an insult to Zhao Shuang''s professional ethics. If you want the whole Tang tiger, will sugar be so easy to leave before that? Thinking of this, Zhao Shuang is a little angry. It is estimated that Zhao Shuang was really angry by Tang Hu Gang''s words, and then directly grasped Tang Hu''s shoulder with his hands, and then said coldly. "What are you two muttering about? Do you want to wear it? If you have anything to say to the police station, don''t mutter here Tang Hu then shrugged at Kang Xiaobo, which means you can see. You see, that''s how he talks to us now. Obviously, he is aiming at me. Zhao Shuang really wants to kick him now, but he thinks carefully. If he kicks Tang Hu for a meal now, he may even lose his job. After all, he can''t Lynch others. Although this is just a simple meal, in the eyes of those who have a heart, it can be defined as Lynching. Legally speaking, those who abuse lynching must be punished by law. And I am still a firm legal worker. I know the law and violate the law. So Zhao Shuang finally resisted the impulse in his heart. At this time, Wang Feng is also full of sweat, from the other side, in a hurry to come, together with, of course, the school principal. Of course, generally speaking, President Ding should be leisurely in the office, planning the future development blueprint of the school. This year, the board of directors has allocated a large amount of construction costs to the school. President Ding is going to use the money to upgrade the school''s hardware facilities, and then apply to the National Model University. President Ding is still very capable. Otherwise, it is impossible. In this kind of school, when you are in the position of headmaster, people will definitely look at your personal ability, and the others are secondary. If the school is under your management, if it can not get effective development, then you will have to step down, and people will certainly not want to reuse you. Therefore, over the years, the school has been developing and benefited from the credit of President Ding. It can be said that if there is no president Ding in the school, so hard for the development of the school, then the development of the school will certainly not be so good. Then headmaster Ding was thinking about the bright future of the school, and then suddenly an explosion came out of the window. Headmaster Ding could not help wrinkling his brow. He has said it many times in the school. Firecrackers are not allowed in the school. But President Ding finally just sighed helplessly, because the rich second generation in these schools has always been a piece of his heart disease, they do not study all day long, but also disturb others all day, if they honestly do not affect others, President Ding can only be thankful. Because they are not as good as their own study every day, and they will make some strange things to disturb other people''s study.But a while ago, during the Spring Festival, students set off firecrackers in school. This kind of thing made headmaster Ding feel very angry, and then he vowed to expel these students with bad records. Because of these, the guys who don''t take school rules as one thing can''t do anything good in school. But after a while of investigation by headmaster Ding, I can only think in my mind that it is impossible to dismiss him. After all, the person who took the lead in setting off firecrackers was Zhong liang of class 5, and the one who missed it was his classmate. If the background of Zhong Liang is not enough for president Ding to change and expel the people who set off firecrackers. Then that classmate was actually Fang Miao. Fang Miao didn''t tell Zhong Liang that he wanted to set off firecrackers with weight. He just said that he wanted to listen to the sound of firecrackers and see the fireworks during the Spring Festival. Chapter 609 Who knows, it''s just Zhong Liang, who takes this as one thing, and then orders a large number of fireworks on that day, and then starts to set them off in the school. Zhong Liang took Gao Fu and Zhang Pao with him on the same day. The three of them went to the fireworks market. Half an hour later, they went back to school with a few migrant workers, and then dragged five million guns back to school. As a result, the originally quiet playground, and then all of a sudden there was a thunder like sound. Banging and banging, and then there is no way for the whole school to have classes. After all, there is the sound of firecrackers. The students can''t listen to what the teacher says in class. The students are all around the window and look at the playground. Then Zhong Liang on the playground, as well as two of his subordinates, were standing in the distance, and then they were smiling. That''s 5 million firecrackers. It''s not ordinary. Those firecrackers will be OK after a while. The firecrackers just think about the time in the morning. Then, the whole morning did not let the firecrackers end. School teachers, due to the power of the cannon, too strong, and then there is no way to approach. Finally, principal Ding had no choice but to turn to the fire brigade. Then a moment later, I saw that the fire brigade was driving a fire engine. Then, Dudu drove into the school. Then the firemen directly held the high-pressure water gun, and then extinguished the still Pingping and banging cannons, which calmed the farce. Although the negative impact of this matter, not much. After all, it did not cause any serious loss to the school, nor did it cause any potential safety hazard to the students in the school, so that the students were injured. Therefore, this matter was quickly covered up by President Ding, and then it was calmed down. And it didn''t report it to the board. But you can''t do it again and again. After all, the clay figurine is still angry. So this time, principal Ding was really angry. He stood up directly, went to the window, opened the window business, and then looked at the playground. He was shocked. It was not easy to find out what happened in such a large playground. However, originally in the playground should be a relatively scattered crowd, and then suddenly found that the students were surrounded by a circle, and then in the middle of the circle, principal Ding saw several, near the big waist, three, looked like bad people in society, and then, there was Zhong Liang and his two younger brothers standing there. At this time, President Ding''s eyelids could not help jumping, and then because of some panic, almost did not hold the windowsill, directly fell from the upstairs. At this time, President Ding discovered that it was not the sound of firecrackers, but the sound of guns. Headmaster Ding, and then saw brother black leopard holding that thing in his hand, and then his heart almost jumped out. He looked carefully and determined that when the injured one was not a student in the school, principal Ding then breathed a sigh of relief, and then he could not care what he was thinking. Then he took it directly, and the mobile phone on the desk ran out quickly My own office. After all, the criminals of the underworld make trouble in the school. If this matter becomes serious, it is certainly not his own person who can bear the responsibility, let alone apply for the model university. That is, President Ding may not even be able to keep his position, or he may be able to leave. However, fortunately, the farce did not cause casualties in the school, which made president Ding feel a little relieved. Then, when headmaster Ding went downstairs, he ran into director Wang Feng, who was also worried about things on the playground. "Headmaster, headmaster, no good. Something big happened on the playground." "You don''t have to tell me. I saw it in the window. What is the situation now? What happened? How can the underworld come to our school to make trouble? " However, headmaster Ding waved his hand and stopped Wang Feng. What he said next, he went directly to the theme and asked Wang Feng to tell himself the most important situation. "I seem to hear that it is Zhong Liang who goes to the society and has trouble finding a student in the school. It seems that the student he is looking for is Tang Hu. Then it seems that those who come to Tanghu''s trouble are beaten down directly by Tang Hu, but Tang Hu has nothing to do. The trouble is those who come to Tanghu''s trouble. " "Tang Hu? The name sounds familiar. " President Ding felt that Tang Hu was a familiar name. But I can''t remember where to listen for a while. "Headmaster, Tang Hu is the person who Fang always directly introduced to us and let him enter the school. He was introduced by president Fang. " Wang Feng then reminded the headmaster. "Oh, it''s him." After all, President Ding was surprised and thought that it was lucky that Tang Hu had nothing to do with him. After all, Mr. Fang himself told him that Tang Hu had come to talk to him. In case something happened to Tang Hu in his school, or something unexpected happened to him, he must have something to do with it. However, after hearing Wang Feng''s words, President Ding is not so anxious. After all, are those people just social jerks? Even if he was killed by Tang Hu, it has nothing to do with me, as long as the students in the school have nothing to do with it.Two people then used the fastest speed to directly come to the playground, but when they came to the playground, they saw that Zhao Shuang was preparing to escort Tang Hu to the police car. Headmaster Ding, after all, is also a person of high status here. Of course, he also knows Zhao Shuang, the police officer of the criminal police team. Then he hurried forward and said with a smile to Zhao Shuang. "Captain Zhao, how can you drive my students? What did my students do? " Headmaster Ding is not afraid of Zhao Shuang, but once Tang Hu is taken away by Zhao Shuang, the negative impact on the school will be great. But this matter still depends on the meaning of police officer Zhao, so headmaster Ding can only accompany Zhao Shuang with a smile. In fact, another reason why President Ding would be so nice to Zhao Shuang is that Tang Hu, after all, is the chairman of the board of directors Fang Zhengfang, who introduced him personally. Therefore, President Ding is cautious in dealing with this matter. Chapter 610 "Headmaster Ding, I suspect that he is now suspected of being involved in a violent fight on campus. Therefore, our police need to take him back to investigate the matter and make the whole thing clear. Therefore, please assist in the investigation. Don''t get in the way of our police. " Zhao Shuang then said coldly. Headmaster Ding saw that Zhao Shuang didn''t give his face so much, and then he couldn''t hold his face any more. His face was also pulled down. "Captain Zhao, I''m still familiar with your captain. Would you like me to call him and explain the situation to him. ¡± "yes, but our captain should be on a business trip now. I think he should be on the plane now, so if you call him, he should not be able to answer the phone because he can''t answer the phone on the plane." Zhao Shuang then directly pulled Tang Hu into the police car, and then a group of people drove the police car, and then directly drove away from the campus. Headmaster Ding is very angry with Zhao Shuang, because he is a man of high reputation and status in this city. After all, not to mention Zhao Shuang, a small deputy leader of the criminal police force, but also a lot of big leaders have contacted him. After all, every child has a time to go to school, especially in the city''s own school, and can be regarded as very good. So a lot of leaders with high reputation will ask President Ding to do things, but I didn''t expect that Zhao Shuang did not give himself face. Headmaster Ding then dialled the captain of the criminal police team directly. However, the prompt tone of the phone you dialed was turned off. It seems that Zhao Shuang did not deceive him. The captain may have gone on a business trip, so the phone will be turned off. Otherwise, his phone should be on 24 hours a day, and it will not be related to the machine happen. Early in the morning, Yang Jun boarded the plane to return to H city. He was invited by a friend of his in the police station and went to him to help solve a case. However, Yang Jun didn''t expect that he left here. However, in two or three days, there were so many things happening here. Therefore, Yang Jun had to quit his work there and hurry back to the police station to deal with these cases. After all, Yang Jun still knows Zhao Shuang''s ability and knows that he can''t handle such a complicated case, so Yang Juncai never stops to catch a plane in the early morning and arrive here on the earliest flight. Tang Hu was taken to the police car with Tang Hu, as well as the two men of brother panther. When Zhong Liang saw that things were not symmetrical, he went beyond his expectation. So he ran away from here early, far from the scene. Then Tang Hu beat, some half dead brother black leopard is being rushed to the ambulance directly to the emergency center. You are very good. How can everything happen to you? You just got shot the other day, and today you''re involved in a fight with the underworld. You''re really amazing. " Zhao Shuang said sarcastically. Zhao Shuang then looked at Tang Hu''s face, indifferent, and felt very angry. Ordinary people would be very scared if they were taken into the police car by the police. But without this Tang Hu is an exception, and then to the police car even put on a indifferent appearance. Tang Hu then directly turned a white eye, looked at Zhao Shuang, and then turned his eyes to other parts of the police car. However, it is undeniable that Zhao Shuang is indeed a very beautiful girl, especially the way he now wears the police uniform, which makes Tang Hu a little confused and crazy. "What''s your attitude? Do you know who you''re talking to now? I''m asking you now. Be honest. This is not any other place. This is my place. You have to listen to me whatever I say Zhao Shuang saw that Tang Hu ignored himself, which made Zhao Shuang''s heart more angry. "Before, I heard people say that women are big chested and brainless, but I still don''t believe it. But today, it seems that I believe it. It''s true that women have big breasts and no brains." Tang Tang''s eyes were angry when he heard that he was angry. "Who do you think has a big chest and no brain? You can make it clear to me. " "Who knows who I say? After all, it''s just such a big place. Who am I talking about? Don''t you know?" Tang Hu, and then helplessly shrugged, light said. "After all, I''m a normal person. I can see what happened here? After all, I am a student. They are not from the school. Why do they come to the school? As long as you think about it carefully, even if your IQ is a little low, you can think about it carefully and figure out how things are. It''s those people who came directly to the school to make trouble with me. " "I''m just out of self-defense, and you can see that they are threatening the school and directly threatening my personal safety. Therefore, I belong to self-defense. Moreover, I subdued the underworld, which can be said to be brave and righteous.""You can do well. You have arrested the man who acted bravely for justice." In fact, how can Zhao Shuang not understand, what kind of situation is Tang Hu said. However, no matter what, Tang Hu beat the black leopard brother to some extent, and his life or death is unknown. Therefore, Zhao Shuang went to the police station to investigate Tang Hu, which was also correct. It''s just that Zhao Shuang thinks Tang Hu is really irritating. Even if you don''t have some mistakes, won''t you say it in a good voice? Why do you say things like this? This makes Zhao Shuang very angry and angry, so Zhao Shuang also intends to take this opportunity to scare him, so that he does not dare to be so arrogant. "Although the members of the underworld were beaten this time, who can take care of it next time? After all, no one knows how things will develop in the future. What if he injures a person next time "What is the matter? We''ll find out what you''re doing with people. But when I got to the scene, what I saw was you were there beating the man who was lying in the ground. You hit him directly and seriously, and he is now sent to the hospital. You have nothing to do with it Zhao Shuang then snorted coldly and continued. "So, do you belong to self-defense or intentional wounding? Only after that can we draw a clear conclusion. " "Whatever you want." Tang Hu doesn''t care. After all, Tang Hu knows from his heart that Zhao Shuang is not satisfied with himself. Therefore, he certainly wants to preach to himself in the capacity of a policeman. In fact, the two people''s hearts are very clear, and that is the black leopard brother who was beaten into a coma in the hospital, Zhao Shuang also knows what kind of person he is in the heart. So this time, it is estimated that brother black leopard brought people to the school to find Tang Hu''s trouble. Chapter 611 Zhao Shuang never thought that he would have such a day to do such a thing. After all, Zhao Shuang never ate before, because he occupied his position, so he did some faking things to others, which was very disgusting to Zhao Shuang. After all, it is also a fact that Tang Hu injured brother black leopard, so it is not a matter of faking public interests at all. It is just my duty as a policeman to educate people. After all, even if you are in self-defense, you can''t disable people. So far, this is beyond the upper limit of self-defense. The police car is separated from the front and rear by partitions, and the panels are sound proof. Therefore, what Zhao Shuang and Tang Hu said behind the police car could not be heard by the driver in front. That''s why Tang Hu was able to be more open-minded and talk to Zhao Shuang about his chest and brain. Zhao Shuang sees that Tang Hu has closed his eyes and no longer pays attention to himself. Zhao Shuang also feels very boring. Fortunately, his mobile phone rings when he takes a picture of himself. Zhao Shuang then picked up his mobile phone and saw that his captain called him. Then Zhao Shuang answered the phone directly. "Xiaoshuang. I''m Yang Jun. What''s the matter now? " Yang Jun, then asked in the phone, Yang Jun is worried about the bank robbery before. But Yang Jun didn''t know what happened to Tang Hu here. After all, this is what happened just now, and also just got off the plane, and called Zhao Shuang the first time, so Yang Jun did not know about the campus violence. "Team Yang, are you back?" Zhao Shuang was very happy when he received the call from Yang Jun. After all, no matter how I think about the whole case day and night before, I have not found any clues about the bank robbery. Moreover, the people above are in a hurry and need to finish the case as soon as possible. However, the more anxious he is, the more he can not find any clues. So now there is Yang Jun, the official leader of the criminal police team. When he comes, he doesn''t have to worry about these things. So, Zhao Shuang can rest assured. "Well, I just came here, I just got off the plane, and now I''m on my way back to the Bureau, but there''s nothing wrong with you?" Yang Jun asked in the phone. "In fact, there is no matter. There is a man on the road, a member of the underworld called brother black leopard. Then he makes trouble in the school, so I just dealt with this matter. I''m going back to the bureau now. " "What? Brother Panther is making trouble in school. What''s more, it''s still armed. Is it so serious? " Yang Jun heard that the underworld was making trouble in the school. Then I was immediately shocked. I didn''t expect that so many things happened here just a few days after I left. "It''s not that serious, and there''s nothing bad about it. It was the Heibao brother who was maimed by a student in the school, and then he was sent to the hospital directly. Then I took the student back to the police station and prepared to do a detailed investigation in the police station. I just put him in the car and I''m going back to the Bureau "Well, first. I''ll wait until I get back. " Yang Jun heard that the incident did not cause such serious consequences, and then, at the same time, he was relieved. After all, the underworld carried guns in the school, which was not a small problem. If it is serious, it may cause social panic. The police car then came all the way to the police station. Tang Hu was taken down from the police car by Zhao Shuang himself. Then on the other police car, there were two men of brother black leopard. Then, the two men were crushed from the police car by other police officers. At the same time, Zhao Shuang and his police car came to the police station at the same time, and there was another police car. Then, the police looked at the license plate number of the police car, and Zhao Shuang''s eyebrows immediately became a little loose. It turned out that this car was the car of Yang Jun, the leader of the criminal police team. Sure enough, a tall man with a dark complexion jumped out of the police car and walked quickly to the police station. This man is Yang Jun, the leader of the criminal police team of the Municipal Police Bureau. Zhao Shuang saw Yang Jun''s moment, Tang Hu also saw him, which makes Tang Hu have some doubts, that is, how can the captain of the criminal police team be him? "Team Yang, you''re back at last." Zhao Shuang some happy and Yang Jun said. Tang Hu really wants to kick Zhao Shuang now. You said, when you get to the police station, you don''t have to deal with the matter quickly. You are still waiting to go back to school. After all, he is Fang Miao''s private bodyguard? I am now taken to the police station, I can be said to be dereliction of duty, after all, I did not do my duty as a bodyguard. And Zhao Shuang, as a police station, shouldn''t your first thing be to deal with the case first? What''s your greeting here? And then just forgot me. If you don''t hurry up, take me to the police station and try everything out. Then you can give me justice and let me go back to school. "I really didn''t expect that we came to the police station with our front and back feet." Yang Jun, and then from the police car down, and then directly came to Zhao Shuang''s side, and then smile and Zhao Shuang said hello.Yang Jun then saw a boy beside Zhang Shuang. Then asked Zhao Shuang in doubt. "The boy around you is the one you said, who disabled brother panther and sent him to the hospital?" Yes, that''s right, team Yang. That''s him. It was he who beat brother panther in school. Zhao Shuang then nodded and looked at Tang Hu. However, Zhao Shuang, as soon as he saw Tanghulu, his clothes hung down his head, and then he didn''t listen to anything. He was very angry. What do you mean? You''re pulling like $250000 in the car. In the car with their own cattle, and then a police station, and then see captain Yang, and then you immediately loose to come, honest, what does this mean? Do you look down on me? Do you think I''m a bit of a bully? Think of here, Zhao Shuang some cold hum. "Tang Hu, what are you doing there? See captain Yang, you don''t hurry to say hello. What the hell are you doing there? " "Xiaoshuang, I think you are so strict with this student. Just a student? Better attitude. After all, I can think about it clearly. Maybe it has nothing to do with this student. " Yang Jun then frowned. After all, Zhao Shuang never showed such an attitude easily before. After all, as a policeman, I should take things seriously, but I can''t participate in my emotional handling. If I have my own feelings, I''m not qualified to be a police officer of the people. As soon as Yang Jun saw that the young man in front of him was wearing a relatively simple clothes, and then instinctively did not regard Tang Hu as a bad man. After all, he just said that he was just a student and would not do anything. Look at this, there should be no connection with the underworld. Yang Jun, and then comfort and Tang Hu said. "It doesn''t matter, young man. Take it easy here. What do you want to do? Tell elder brother. We will handle it impartially. If it really has nothing to do with you, we will send you back to school immediately. You don''t have to worry about it Tang Hu then lowered his head somewhat speechless. Who is the eldest brother? However, at this time, Tang Hu still hopes that Yang Jun can not know himself. After all, before he and Yang Jun, there are still some things. These things make Tang Hu think of his military life in the past. Then he lowered his head lower for fear that Yang Jun would recognize himself. Chapter 612 "Hello, Captain Yang is talking to you. What''s your attitude? You don''t have to raise your head. What are you doing with your head down there? " In the morning, when he saw Tang Hu, he showed his previous attitude and didn''t talk to captain Yang. Zhao shuangran was a little angry. After all, Captain Yang is Zhao Shuang. He respects the captain very much in his heart. Moreover, he has received a lot of advice from him in the police station. It can be said that his success in the police station is inseparable from his cultivation. So Zhao Shuang treats Yang captain Yang Jun as his elder brother in his heart. Then I saw Tang Hu''s attitude towards his elder brother, and then I felt very angry. "In fact, there''s nothing wrong with that, it''s a common thing, there''s no big problem..." Tang Hu said vaguely. As soon as Yang Jun heard this, the student actually said that there was nothing wrong with him. Then he frowned. Then, Yang Jun thought of it in his heart. How could this boy be so uninteresting? He had already told him that he wanted to deal with this matter in a low-key way. Moreover, he was a student, and he certainly did not want to leave any stain in his file. If he dealt with it leniently, he might be able to keep his file and let it not leave a stain. However, I didn''t expect that Tang Hu was still indifferent to himself. Even if Yang Jun has a good temper, Tang Hu makes him irritable. "In fact, they came to me for trouble, and then, instead of finding trouble, they were taught a lesson by me. That''s what happened." Tang Hu was so angry that he wanted to scold his mother. He never thought that Yang Jun was so nosy. How did he do today? Why are you so nosy? Is it really that I haven''t understood for a long time? Has he really changed? After Tang Hu finished this sentence, Yang Jun did not speak for a long time, but looked at Tang Hu with some bright eyes. Although Tang Hu lowered his head and didn''t raise his head, he still felt that he had a gaze on his body, which made him feel a little uncomfortable. "Can you look up? I want to see what you look like After finishing this sentence, Yang Jun felt that he was joking. After all, there are too many coincidences in the world. What is so easy to see? Although I feel like the person I met before, there is no such coincidence in the world. And the person in front of him is still a student, which is not in line with his previous identity. "What are you looking at? I am an ordinary student, and I am not a girl. What''s the use of me? Besides, I don''t like men. I don''t have that tendency. " Tang Hu said sarcastically. Tang Hu''s heart is a little sad. Sure enough, he found a little sign, but no wonder. Compared with him before, Yang Jun is known for his keen sense of smell. How could he hide from the eyes and ears of Yang Jun, who has always been a detective. Zhao Shuang is also confused by the situation. Tang Hu is right. Yang Jun and Yang Jun are indifferent to each other. However, team leader Yang surprisingly does not refute and is not angry. Moreover, she feels better than just now. This makes Zhao Shuang''s some puzzled. I don''t know what kind of situation this is. Moreover, Yang team leader said to let Tang Hu raise his head, but Tang Hu still looked like before, but his head was lower. What is the situation? And director Yang didn''t get angry, but he lowered his head to see what Tang Hu looked like. Yes, there is nothing wrong with him. Yang Jun now has 90% confidence, that is to say, the Tang Hu in front of him is definitely the person before him, the person he has been looking for. Although I don''t know why he came here as a student, and everyone who participated in the underworld was not wrong. Yang Jun always believed in his intuition. The person in front of me is the one I have been looking for before. "Eagle? Are you an eagle Yang Jun''s language is a little trembling. Tang Hu then, the secret way is not good. Sure enough, he found out. "What. I''m not. Do you know the wrong person Although Tang Hu had waves in his heart, he still pretended to be a pair on the surface. He didn''t know what he was saying to prevaricate Yang Jun. "Is that you?" Yang Jun has been staring at Tang Hu with his own eyes, and then observing Tang Hu''s every move and his expression. Looking forward to his own words to produce a little fluctuation, but Yang Jun was a little disappointed. Yang Jun said, that name, Tang Hu did not have any reaction, but also showed a look of doubt. But Yang Jun is not discouraged. Yang Jun still believes in his intuition and thinks that the Tang tiger in front of him is the eagle in his impression. But the person in his impression, very powerful, how could he be easily confused by such a simple thing in front of him. If he can be cheated by himself, Yang Jun has some doubts about whether the person in front of him is the one in his impression. After all, in my mind, I still regard that man as a God. If you can''t even say such simple words, how can you be a God in your own impression?"I said," Zhao Xiaoniu, if you are mentally retarded, how can I feel that you are all mentally retarded in the police station? And you look at your captain. I feel that you are more retarded than you are. " Tang Hu raised his head at this time and said helplessly to Zhao Shuang and Yang Jun. Anyway, since now Tang Hu has been Yang Jun to see his face. Tang Hu will no longer hide, after all, have seen, if there is too much Dodge, there are some of the existence of stealthy bell. Then simply raised his head directly, and then looked at the two people said. "It seems that the pressure of your police station is really great. Whether you are a superior or a subordinate, you are like this. I really doubt whether your police department is capable of solving this kind of problem. I think you should put down the matter in hand and go to see a group of psychologists. I don''t think your current situation is suitable for solving cases Go first, find a psychologist for treatment, release the pressure in your heart, and then deal with this case "Why don''t you admit it? Why do you pretend you don''t know me? Can''t you see who I am? I''m a hound Yang Jun did not pay attention to Tang Hu''s ironic words. Instead, he directly pressed Tang Hu''s shoulders with his hands, and then said with some excitement. "Don''t you know me? We have experienced so much before, how can you forget me? You must be him, and only he can be here. If you are so calm, ordinary people will not be like this when they come to the police station. " "You are really a secret. Normal people come to the police station with fear, even if they don''t. But in the face of my questions, I am sure that there are some tense elements in the language. " "But I don''t rule out those who come to the police station often. But I''ve been in the police station for such a long time that I''ve never seen you. So you''re not a regular in the police station. So, you must be him. " Chapter 613 Zhao Shuang had wanted to say two words, but when he heard his captain say that he was a hound, Zhao Shuang was even more confused. What''s all this talking about? Is his team leader really like Tang Hu said, is the psychological pressure some too big, should really go to see some psychologists, to release the pressure? At this time, Tang Hu still wanted to argue. "I said," Zhao Xiaoniu, it seems that your captain is really under too much pressure. Your captain feels that he is not only under great pressure, but also suffering from delusion. You see, your captain said to us that he is a hound. This is absolutely not what a normal person can say Zhao Shuang''s face was already black at this time. After all, the team leaders I know used to be very calm and calm. How can they become totally different from the ones I used to know. Is it really the captain who went out to solve the problem, and then because he was here, yes, these cases happened, he couldn''t deal with them, and then he was too worried, so that he became like this? If Yang Jun was not sure just now, but after listening to Tang hugang''s words, now the penis is 100% certain. The Tang Hu in front of me must be the person in my impression. Moreover, he and he are the comrades in arms friendship cultivated under the most difficult circumstances. How can I recognize the wrong person so easily? I really can''t forget his face and voice all my life. In particular, the tone of his speech now makes Yang Jun more sure that the person in front of him is him. However, Yang Jun suddenly remembered that he was carrying out any special task? That''s why he pretends not to know him. Is it because of his current status that he has some special tasks. Yes, it must be because he is performing some special task now, so he disguises himself as sugar paste, and now he is a student. Zhao Shuang had wanted to say two words, but when he heard his captain say that he was a hound, Zhao Shuang was even more confused. What''s all this talking about? Is his team leader really like Tang Hu said, is the psychological pressure some too big, should really go to see some psychologists, to release the pressure? At this time, Tang Hu still wanted to argue. Zhao Shuang had wanted to say two words, but when he heard his captain say that he was a hound, Zhao Shuang was even more confused. What''s all this talking about? Is his team leader really like Tang Hu said, is the psychological pressure some too big, should really go to see some psychologists, to release the pressure? At this time, Tang Hu still wanted to argue. "I said," Zhao Xiaoniu, it seems that your captain is really under too much pressure. Your captain feels that he is not only under great pressure, but also suffering from delusion. You see, your captain said to us that he is a hound. This is absolutely not what a normal person can say Zhao Shuang''s face was already black at this time. After all, the team leaders I know used to be very calm and calm. How can they become totally different from the ones I used to know. Is it really the captain who went out to solve the problem, and then because he was here, yes, these cases happened, he couldn''t deal with them, and then he was too worried, so that he became like this? If Yang Jun was not sure just now, but after listening to Tang hugang''s words, now the penis is 100% certain. The Tang Hu in front of me must be the person in my impression. Moreover, he and he are the comrades in arms friendship cultivated under the most difficult circumstances. How can I recognize the wrong person so easily? I really can''t forget his face and voice all my life. In particular, the tone of his speech now makes Yang Jun more sure that the person in front of him is him. However, Yang Jun suddenly remembered that he was carrying out any special task? That''s why he pretends not to know him. Is it because of his current status that he has some special tasks. Yes, it must be because he is performing some special task now, so he disguises himself as sugar paste, and now he is a student. Zhao Shuang had wanted to say two words, but when he heard his captain say that he was a hound, Zhao Shuang was even more confused. What''s all this talking about? Is his team leader really like Tang Hu said, is the psychological pressure some too big, should really go to see some psychologists, to release the pressure? I will never forget his voice. In particular, the tone of his speech now makes Yang Jun more sure that the person in front of him is him. At this time, Yang Jun suddenly realized that he was performing a special task? That''s why he pretends not to know him. Is it because of his current status that he has some special tasks. Yes, it must be because he is performing some special task now, so he disguises himself as sugar paste, and now he is a student. "I said," Zhao Xiaoniu, it seems that your captain is really under too much pressure. Your captain feels that he is not only under great pressure, but also suffering from delusion. You see, your captain said to us that he is a hound. This is absolutely not what a normal person can sayZhao Shuang''s face was already black at this time. After all, the team leaders I know used to be very calm and calm. How can they become totally different from the ones I used to know. Is it really the captain who went out to solve the problem, and then because he was here, yes, these cases happened, he couldn''t deal with them, and then he was too worried, so that he became like this? If Yang Jun was not sure just now, but after listening to Tang hugang''s words, now the penis is 100% certain. The Tang Hu in front of me must be the person in my impression. Moreover, he and he are the comrades in arms friendship cultivated under the most difficult circumstances. How can I recognize the wrong person so easily? I really can''t forget his face and voice all my life. In particular, the tone of his speech now makes Yang Jun more sure that the person in front of him is him. However, Yang Jun suddenly remembered that he was carrying out any special task? That''s why he pretends not to know him. Is it because of his current status that he has some special tasks. Yes, it must be because he is performing some special task now, so he disguises himself as sugar paste, and now he is a student. It must be because of this situation, so he will not recognize himself, certainly just do not want to reveal his identity. If you ask him his identity in such a public place, it is likely that his real identity will be revealed, and then it will affect her to perform the task. Therefore, he will pretend to be unknown to himself. By the way, it must be like this. After all, he is performing special tasks, so he will do so. After all, he will do the same for his previous spy missions. You won''t reveal your identity at all. No matter how others say it to yourself, even if it''s the closest person, you won''t reveal your identity. Otherwise, we can''t carry out the spy mission at all. "Xiaoshuang, you can give him to me directly. I will be responsible for his case. You can go back to the Bureau directly and let him follow me." After Yang Jun finished, without waiting for Zhao Shuang to answer, he directly took Tang Hu''s arm and entered the police station directly. Chapter 614 Zhao Shuang can only be some embarrassed reply said. ¡±Ah... So... Well, team Yang. " Zhao Shuang didn''t understand why Yang Jun became a little different when he saw Tang Hu. He seemed to be very sad about Tang Hu''s affairs. He didn''t deal with Tang Hu as calmly as before. He also made many strange moves in front of himself. Zhao Shuang felt very confused in his heart, but after all, he was his own captain. Then, Yang Jun Make a decision on yourself, and you still listen to it. Yang Jun, although just came to the police station, but did not say a few words with Zhao Shuang, but directly pulled Tang Hu to the police station, and then, to his office. Tang Hu can only be pulled by Yang Jun. There''s no way to fight. There is some bitterness in my heart. It seems that there is no way to escape this time. It can only be done by him. Then with a bang, the door of the office was closed directly by Yang Jun. At the same time, Yang Jun locked the door of the office. There are only Yang Jun and Tang Hu in the office. Although Yang Jun has no bottom in his heart for his actions. Because behavior like this can''t be shut down for that person. After all, that person, however, even if he is locked in prison, he can also come out on his own. So these little hands like myself can''t hold him at all. Tang Hu is very single at this time. In any case, it has already been recognized by Yang Jun. he is hiding himself, and there is no sense in it. Simply, it will develop freely with the situation. Tang Hu then went to the office, there was not too much panic, but directly sat on the sofa in Yang Jun''s office. Then, the body leaned on the armchair of the sofa, and his legs cocked up. Tang Hu, then directly to Yang Jun said. ¡±I said, Captain Yang, what do you want? What do you want to do now when you drag me here alone instead of the interrogation room? I just told you, I''m a straight man, I''m not curved, I don''t like men, and this is in broad daylight, and you are the people''s police, you can''t do those things, and we two big men are locked in an office like this. " If something bad comes out... And I''m just a high school student, you should take my reputation into consideration. ¡±OK, there is no outsider here, so you don''t have to pretend that you don''t know me here. I know that the office is very sound proof. You can hear what we say outside. And you know, the reason why my nickname can be called a hound proves that my sense of smell is very sensitive ¡£¡± ¡±Therefore, the reconnaissance and anti reconnaissance capabilities are very strong, so it can be said that it is absolutely safe here, so there is no monitor installed by others. Because that kind of thing can''t escape my eyes, so you can rest assured here ¡±No, no, no, you told me that you really can''t be said by me right? Are you really, we two big men, what happened in your office in broad daylight Tang Hu then widened his eyes innocently and looked at Yang Jun in disbelief. ¡±Don''t pretend. You know what I should be talking to you about. Put away your rubbish. You know he is useless to me. That is, it is that person who can still speak to me so calmly in this situation. A calm look on his face ¡±It''s because of your calm appearance that I believe you must be that person ¡±I''m sorry, you really recognize the wrong person. I''m really not the one you said. I''m an ordinary high school student. I don''t know what you''re talking to me. I don''t know what you mean by what you said to me. You really recognize the wrong person. " ¡±I really won''t admit it wrong. I think you are that person. Why do you pretend that you don''t know me? Why are you like this? Do you know me? Think of our friendship at the beginning, but what kind of it is that we have experienced life and death together, why do you pretend that you don''t know me at all, do you really abandon the past? Are you just a deserter? You can only escape from the past and not face the past. " Yang Jun was excited when he heard that Tang Hu still pretended not to know himself. Then the hospital came directly to Tang Hu, grabbed Tang Hu''s shoulders with both hands, and shook him with strength. ¡±Are you avoiding something? Why don''t you admit your identity? " Tang Hu looked at all that happened coldly. Tang Huo, of course, will not forget those days when he got along with his closest comrade in arms, because that was absolute trust between his comrades in arms. It''s just that Tang Hu left and went to other places after "0 days". Moreover, Tang Hu really wanted to forget that period of time. Although the new Chinese style in Chaohu could not be forgotten, Tang Hu still tried not to think about that time.As soon as Yang Jun saw Tang Hu, he didn''t admit it. Then, he suddenly covered his chest. Then, Yang Jun''s forehead also shed a lot of bean sized sweat, those sweat like raindrops, from the forehead constantly flow down, and then Tang Hu saw Yang Jun''s face, the whole face became pale, and then his body also couldn''t stop shaking. ¡±What''s wrong with you? Why do you look so ugly? " Tang Hu was shocked. Yes, he can deny everything and everything in the past. However, Tang Hu, once a comrade in arms, who could entrust their lives to each other, could not ignore it. How can the deep friendship established in the years of war be said to be forgotten. Yang Jun did not answer Tang Hu''s doubts, but some trembled and stretched out his hand. Some trembled in his coat pocket and took out a bottle of medicine. It was very difficult. He opened the medicine bottle with his hand, then took out a bottle of medicine from it, and then put it directly in his mouth. After a while, Yang Jun''s face was slightly relieved. It was no longer as ugly as before, and there was no need to gasp so much. Tang Hu, and then with his eyes a glance, Yang Jun just took out the bottle of medicine from his pocket. Then his face immediately became ugly. ¡±How do you take this medicine? It''s an imported strong sedative. What happened to you? How did you take this medicine? Tang Hu can be said to be the most clear about Yang Jun''s physical quality. It can be said that Yang Jun''s body is as strong as a cow. There will be no hidden disease and so on, and there is no need to take this medicine. But why do you take this medicine now? Tang Hu doesn''t know what happened to Yang Jun after he left. Chapter 615 You finally admit it. You don''t pretend to know me anymore. Although Yang Jun''s face is still some ugly, but the corner of his mouth showed a smile. OK, don''t talk about it. You can see how ugly your face is. What are you laughing at here? Laughing is worse than crying. Tell me, what''s going on with you? Why do you take this sedative? At this time, Tang Hu didn''t care to make a fuss with Yang Jun. Instead, he helped Yang Jun to the sofa directly and let him sit on the sofa. I''m not as vulnerable as you think. It''s OK. This kind of thing, often happened in the past, every time there is no big thing, no problem. Yang Jun grinned at this time. He could see that although his face was a little ugly, he still couldn''t stop him from smiling from his heart. Because it is really very happy, after all, to see the old friends. Eagle, I knew I didn''t recognize the wrong person. Although you have become different from before, not as sharp as before, and haven''t seen you for several years, and become higher than before, but I still can recognize you. I believe I have my own intuition, because some things will not change no matter how long it is in the past. Although you are not as sharp as before, you are still you. Well, I admit it. I am, but tell me first, what happened to you these years? Why don''t you keep working there, why are you retired now? Come to a police station and become the captain of the criminal police team? And isn''t your organization for life? So you can''t be a criminal police officer here. So what happened to you all these years? What''s the matter with you? Tang Hu really can''t imagine that after he separated from Yang Jun, he didn''t know what happened to Yang Jun, and he would be like this. Although Tang Hu looks at Yang Jun from the appearance, he feels that Yang Jun is still as strong as before, but Tang Hu feels a trace of unusual smell from his face. Because young people like Yang Jun should be at the best age of the moment. However, he retired at the best age, which is a bit intriguing. And Tang Hu also saw a trace of morbid on Yang Jun''s face. This is simply impossible. It was because of these problems that Tang Hu was more worried about Yang Jun. In fact, there is no big deal, that is, I retired from there, but I still like this kind of work very much. So although I retired from the front line, retired from there, and did not work there, I still asked the above people that I still hope to stay in this position, so they assigned me here. Yang Jun smiles, and then goes on. In fact, the main reason is that I am injured, so I can no longer carry out the work with high risk. Because these injuries to my body have a great hindrance to my task, I can''t finish the task better, and there is a chance that the task will fail. So, I directly told the leaders above that I retired directly, and then went directly to the local police station. Injured, how can you get hurt? What kind of injury did you get? Is it serious? I was injured. The last time I was injured, let''s carry out the mission for the last time. Then, isn''t the mission in North Africa? After we came back from North Africa, we parted ways. Then, I was given a new task from the top. This time, the task was a little difficult, that is, to monitor an international drug dealer. However, what I didn''t expect is that the strength of the people we have to face this time is far more than us. Because there are experts around that international drug dealer, there are experts to protect him, so I was injured by that expert in the process of investigation. Speaking of this, Yang Jun has some bitter smile. After all, he is not really willing to retire from that place, but his body really does not allow him to perform that kind of difficult task. So in the end, Yang Jun had to retire. In fact, what I said was very lucky. It was also God''s blessing that made me die. So in the process of fighting with international alligators, there was no fatal injury, and I survived safely. Because at that time, they saw that I was knocked unconscious, and then thought they had killed me, so they did not continue to attack me. However, pangolins and their.... at this time, Tang Hu immediately had a bad premonition, and then asked Yang Jun in a hurry. What''s wrong with pangolins? What happened? Pangolin he sacrificed... Yang Jun''s expression immediately became dim. His face was full of sadness. What? You said that pangolin he actually sacrificed?! Tang Hu''s face at this time immediately became a little ugly. What Tang Hu didn''t think of was that pangolin, the young man who used to be small, often had a bright smile on his face, and he and he were good teammates fighting side by side. However, what Tang Hu didn''t think of was that pangolin left himself like this.In Tang Hu''s impression, pangolin seems not much older than his own age. It seems to be one or two years older than myself. I didn''t expect to see it on the battlefield like this. Yang Jun looked at Tang Hu with a terrible look. Yang Jun also had a deep understanding. He could fully understand why Tang Hu showed such a look. Because pangolin is Tang Hu''s teammate, pangolin is also a good comrade in arms of Yang Jun. So, after Yang Jun learned that pangolin had died, a big man couldn''t help crying. Because Tang Hu, Yang Jun and pangolin are brothers of brotherhood, Qingyi''s class. Therefore, the pangolin left that time, really caused a great blow to Yang Jun. Yang Jun was afraid that Tang Hu was too sad, and went to those people for revenge, so he quickly comforted him. In fact, pangolins may not have been sacrificed. Maybe he''s not dead, maybe. You mean you didn''t find the pangolin body at the scene of the fight, did you? That means the pangolin may have escaped safely. Tang Hu''s face again lit up a glimmer of hope, after all, pangolin and Tang Hu that really seems to be brotherhood. Besides, pangolin is a very smart young man. He should know that if he knows he can''t do it, he will find a chance to escape by himself. The most important thing is to save your life first. Perhaps, he can really rely on his intelligence and ability to escape a robbery is not sure. Yang Jun shook his head and said. In fact, those bodies were thrown into the refining furnace by the international drug dealer. So when we went back, we didn''t find any bodies in those places at all. Yang Jun sighed and then said. At that time, I was beaten by the man and closed my breath. So when I woke up, because I was still in a state of severe pain, I didn''t think so much about it. Instead, I quickly found a safer place to hide, but because my body really couldn''t bear it, I found a safe place and then went into a coma I''m in consciousness. And then it was until I was rescued... by someone Chapter 616 My fuckin ''ancestors. Damn it. Tang Hu then directly hit the tea table in front of him. The very delicate tea table in Yang Jun''s office was directly smashed into a pile of sawdust by Tang Hu. Yang Jun, and then a person in his heart secretly sigh, worthy of that man, or as always so busy, Yang Jun asked himself that he certainly can not do like Tang Hu. If I could, I would not have suffered such a serious injury in that battle that even my comrades in arms were not well protected. I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. If I hadn''t suffered such a serious injury at that time, if I didn''t have time to see my comrades in arms, it might not have happened. It''s all my fault... every time Yang Jun thinks about this, he is full of guilt for his comrades in arms, because Yang Jun thinks that this is his own problem, if he can be normal Better, if I can find out the situation of the other party in advance, maybe I won''t be so seriously hurt, and I won''t let the pangolin live or die. It''s OK. You don''t have to blame yourself for the situation. Tang Hu then shook his head. After hearing what Yang Jun said, Tang Hu probably understood what kind of situation it was. After all, at that time, if Yang Jun went up alone, he could only die in vain. In this case, it should be the right way to preserve his own strength. Tang Hu then said to Yang Jun. Are you seriously hurt? Otherwise, you won''t be able to retire from there. Well, it''s almost like that. I''ve been injured all over my body since that time and the previous albums. I''ve been in the hospital for a long time. After that, I retired directly. Although the wound is healed, I still have some hidden diseases. In western medicine, it''s called sequela. In Chinese medicine, it''s called muscle and pulse breaking. Anyway, it means that I can''t do the high-intensity work as before. Instead, the doctor told me that you have to keep your mood stable and not be excited at all, and then you can''t try long-term strenuous exercise. I have to use it regularly and keep it up. Anyway, my body is like this. Anyway, I''m used to it. There''s nothing too difficult in this police station. I can''t do any high-intensity work. On the contrary, I''m living very well here. I''m almost used to it. I''m the captain of a criminal police team here. Yang Jun said helplessly. Tang Hu is not a fool. Naturally, Yang Jun''s heart is full of regret. After all, a man who used to do all kinds of dangerous things for his country suddenly turned to the local place and became an ordinary soldier. No one could bear it in his heart. What''s your condition now? Can it only be sustained by drugs? If you stop taking medicine, will it do you any harm? Tang Hu said with some worry. Hey, in fact, I also looked for a lot of doctors to see my disease. Later, that''s what happened. Anyway, I can''t go back to that battlefield in my life. After all, I''ve been working as an ordinary police officer in the local area. I''m not used to my previous work, but I''m used to the present life. Moreover, I have also looked for many doctors to see my body. The results are almost the same. It can only be maintained by medicine. Although this is not a long-term plan, it is also very late and I am in pain. Yang Jun asked Tang Hu at this time. What have you been doing these years? I remember that you should have been in the army these years. How can you be an ordinary student in a school now? I don''t think it''s like you. And I remember that with your conditions, you can''t leave the army. The army can''t let you leave the army. I think they want to train you. What''s going on in your time? Tang Hu sighed helplessly and said. My business, in fact, can be said to be endless. Although I''m not like you. But I also have my own difficulties. I should have been training in the army, and then I would continue to be in the army without accident. But, a very difficult thing happened in my family, and I was forced to leave the army. At this time, Yang Jun asked with some doubts. What kind of things can get you out of the army? I guess you want to leave the army, and the officers won''t let you go. Tang Hu nodded and then continued. Indeed, if I hadn''t offered to leave the army on my own initiative, it would have been impossible for the army to drive me away. In fact, I wanted to leave the army. Then, in my family, you know, I had a father, and my father had an accident for some reasons. I think that in fact, my father''s accident has a lot to do with me. After all, I do some tasks outside all the year round, and then I have little time to go home to accompany the old man. Then it may be that he is lack of kinship, and then he is infected with some kindling, which will lead to sudden accidental death.So, I plan to stop in the army first. I want to go to the society and experience myself. And revenge my father, which is what I''m going to do now. If you ask me why I am an ordinary student now, it is a good thing to say. After I left the army, I went to a hotel and met a girl. Then I became a roommate with him. And then, it''s just like a underworld who is trying to kidnap my roommate, that girl. I helped him. Then, his father seemed to be the chairman of Fang''s group. Then, his father saw that my daughter and I were roommates, and that we were just the right age. Then he asked if I could be his personal bodyguard. I was also worried about my work at that time. After all, I have left the army now. I can''t eat and drink, and I have to solve all the expenses myself. So I agreed to this. Now I am the private bodyguard of his daughter in the University. Oh, so it is. And you just said that you would avenge your father. Was your father''s accident? Is there any reason for that? Yang Jun is not known as a hound in the past. It is easy to find the most critical existence in a dialogue. Yes, it''s not an accident. It can be said that it''s an accident, but the main reason is an underground boxing ring. I don''t know since when, he has been gambling in that underground ring, and then, in the process of gambling, he lost all his possessions, and then died of myocardial infarction. Yang Jun then continued to ask Tang Hu. What are you going to do? Go and get revenge on that underground fist. Chapter 617 Revenge is sure to be revenged, but not now, because I am the bodyguard of others, and the life safety of my protection object is under threat, so my primary goal now must be to protect his safety. And when I came out of the army, the people above talked to me about it carefully. They said that there was someone else behind the underground boxing ring. That person seems to be a member of the government, saying that it is not easy for me to do it. Let me be careful. Revenge is sure to be revenged, but not now, because I am the bodyguard of others, and the life safety of my protection object is under threat, so my primary goal now must be to protect his safety. And now I also feel that my own strength is indeed a little weak, so I plan to carefully improve my own strength, and then when the strength is enough, then I will go to wipe out all the underground boxing ring. Yang then patted Tang Hu on the shoulder. Well, if you''re going to take revenge, please call on me. Now that my uncle has left, don''t think about the past. Everything should be forward, right. I know. Actually, I''m free from it. I won''t be like before. By the way, my name is Tang Hu now. Don''t call me that name before. Now you can call me Tang Hu directly. By the way, today''s matter you can write freely by yourself, I''m not much old here, after all, I still have work to do. Yang Jun nodded. From the perspective of the police, Tang Hu is obviously in self-defense. And the other party''s personnel is the black leopard brother in the police station, and he is still armed. So Tang Hu has no relationship at all. And in terms of the friendship between Tang Hu and Yang Jun, Yang Jun will not let Tang Hu have an accident at all. So after two people left each other''s phone numbers, Yang Jun released Tang Hu directly and let him go back to school. From the moment Tang Hu was taken away by the police, the phone call of the chief of the police station has never stopped, and then the headmaster calls the director of the police station. After all, is the matter first happened in the school? And with the police, President Ding is very concerned about the student Tang Hu, so he must call the director. The director is very cautious about the telephone call of President Ding. Therefore, in the telephone, the director assured Mr. Ding that he would investigate in person. However, things did not get progress, because Tang Hu and Yang Jun are chatting, but the director''s phone call is getting bigger and bigger. First of all, the Secretary of Fangzheng, the chairman of Fangshi group, called in person to inquire. Later, it was the chairman, Fang Zheng, who called the director in person. Forced helpless, the director had to call Zhao Shuang. It is said that Zhao Shuang must deal with this matter fairly and justly, and there must be no hidden danger left for people to criticize. However, the news from Zhao Shuang is that Tang Hu has been taken away by Yang Jun, saying that Yang Jun went to deal with Tang Hu himself. The director then called Yang Jun again. Yang Jun said on the phone at this time that he had released Tang Hu. What? It''s already released. You''re a little too efficient. The director was a little surprised. Yang Jun was a little too efficient in handling the case. Yes, it''s the underworld that makes trouble in the school. It''s self-defense to ask Tang Hu. It has nothing to do with Tang Hu. Since it doesn''t matter, the matter is almost understood. Moreover, there are the two subordinates of brother black leopard. So I thought I''d let Tang Hu go. Zhao Shuang is interrogating the two subordinates of the black leopard in the interrogation room at this time. Those two cheetah''s men are really very counselled. I can see that they are really novices. There was no severe torture on the account at all, and the two black leopard brothers told the whole thing on their own. Zhao Shuang learned from the hands of the two black leopard brothers that the matter was that brother black leopard brought people to the school to find Tang Hu''s trouble, so Tang Hu started to beat brother black leopard. Anyway, Zhao Shuang has already reached a conclusion in his mind. Chapter 618 Looking at finally recovered and usual Yang Jun, Zhao Shuang asked in some doubt. "Team Yang, you just met Tang Hu. Have you known each other before? I always feel that when you see him, you are not so calm and calm as usual, but a little too excited. " "No, in fact, I took him as a friend I knew before. Then, I haven''t seen that friend for a long time, so when I was excited, I made a mistake." Yang Jun then said with a smile. "I didn''t scare you like that. I haven''t seen my friend for a long time, so I thought it was my friend at first, so I was very excited." This is what Yang Jun has long thought of. After all, Tang Hu is now someone else''s bodyguard. Since Tang Hu didn''t let himself say his previous identity, he couldn''t talk too much with others. After all, Tang Hu told himself before that he still has a lot of things to do. One is to protect the life of Founder''s daughter, and the other is to explore the underground boxing ring and revenge his father. "It''s not. It''s the first time I''ve seen Yang team so excited. It seems that friend is really important to you." Zhao Shuang then shook his head. Although he still doubted what Yang Jun had just said in his heart, after all, what kind of friend could make his captain lose his temper, but Zheng Shuang just thought about it in his heart. He didn''t ask Yang Jun in his mouth. After all, it''s a private matter of others, so it''s not appropriate to ask these questions himself. After Tang Hu came out of the police station, he wanted to get a taxi back to school. Then there was a Bentley and stopped in front of Tang Hu. Tang Hu is still wondering who is parking the car in front of him? Then, the window in the back seat of Bentley came down. Tang Hu turns out to be Fang Miao''s father Fangzheng. "Tiger, you get in the car first." Tang Hu then nodded his head, but was not polite. Then he went straight to the front passenger''s seat and sat in. Tang Hu did the car, and then found that the driver is a middle-aged man, it should be Fangzheng''s close secretary. Or it''s someone that Founder really trusts. Otherwise, Fang Zheng could not have brought him to the police station alone to find himself. Tang Hu then said politely to founder. "Tiger, are you ok? As soon as I heard that, it was the headmaster of your school and called me. And said you were taken away by the police. Then I asked the police chief to call them and ask them to investigate the matter quickly. I believe you are a man and you will not do anything illegal "But as soon as I saw it for such a long time, no one told me that you were safe, so I was worried that you would just drive here to see how you were doing." Fang Zheng saw Tang Hu, and then his face showed a kind smile. Tang Hu also saw that Fangzheng should really care about himself. After all, founder can send one of his own men to help solve this matter, or to intercede with someone else. The matter itself is that Fang Zheng owes other people a favor, or speak for himself. According to the relationship, he is just a bodyguard working under founder''s hand. I didn''t know that Fang was doing these things for himself. However, when Fangzheng saw himself, the first thing he asked himself was whether there was anything wrong. From here, Tang Hu felt that Fangzheng was really concerned about himself. "It''s OK. In fact, there''s nothing wrong with it. It''s just that some members of the underworld went to the school to make trouble for me, and then my uncle taught me a lesson. Then, because the underworld was injured by me, the police invited me into the police station to find out something about the situation. After the police got to know the situation, they gave me a lesson Let it go. " "I just came out of the police station, and now I''m going back to school, and then I meet uncle Fang." "OK, I''ll be fine. This period of time is really hard for you. Well, I guess it''s because of Xiaomiao''s business that you''ve got into the underworld. " "There''s really nothing to do, uncle Fang. These are what I should do." Tang Hu didn''t think there was anything wrong with it. After all, the old saying goes, "take money for others.". He is now employed by founder to protect his daughter Fang Miao. Now that you have taken other people''s money, you have to work for others sincerely. "By the way, how are you getting along with Xiaomiao? These days, I have been dealing with the company''s affairs, and then I directly left the matter to you two. I feel a bit sad, so I also take advantage of the time I have to ask you how it is? Do you feel anything inappropriate? " Fang Zheng asked Tang Hu. "It''s all right, uncle Fang. Actually, we get along very happily. By the way, uncle Fang, I want to discuss some things with you carefully. " Fang Zheng then asked suspiciously."What do you want to tell me? How do you feel? I''m still mysterious. What''s the matter? It''s so important. " "Well, in fact, it was the bank robbery before." Tang Hu then said. "Well, let''s find a place, a quiet place, and then we''ll talk about it in detail." "This driver is my secretary. He has been with me for many years. He is the one I trust most. Isn''t he driving? When it comes to safety, we''d better sit down in a quiet place, and then we''ll be distracted by some things Fang Zheng, then said. "OK, I should not go back to school in spite of today''s situation. I''m worried that Fang Miao''s side is not safe?" Tang Hu said with some worry. After all, now, Tang Hu is Fang Miao''s private bodyguard. The private bodyguard must protect his target at all times to prevent her from being hurt. "There should be no problem. After all, something like you has just happened. The school will certainly strengthen its vigilance. Therefore, Fang Miao can be said to be very safe in the school. I believe that the school will pay attention to the underworld just now and make trouble on campus. After all, if such a thing happens, who will let his children go to school in this school? " "I believe that the school will seriously deal with this matter, so you can rest assured that there will be no problem in such a short time." "Well, uncle Fang will listen to you." At this time, the driver asked Mr. Fang Zheng. "Mr. Fang, are we going straight back to the villa? Or go somewhere else? " Fang Zheng thought for a moment and then said. "Go straight to the villa. After all, it''s a relatively quiet place, which is suitable for talking about some things." Fang Zheng then ordered. Fangzheng''s villa is Fangzheng''s private villa, but founder is usually busy with the company''s business, so there is no time to go back to live in the villa, so most of the time the villa is empty. Fang Miao used to live in that villa, but he moved out later. So, the villa should be empty now. Chapter 619 The villa Fang Zheng lived in was built in an open space on the outskirts of the city. That piece of open space is basically surrounded by green lawn and flowers, and there is a road directly to the villa gate. Of course, this is a private territory, and people are not allowed to enter or leave at will, because there are special security measures when entering the door. The driver uses a laser door card and then irradiates the door. At this time, the door slowly opens. If you don''t have an access card, you can''t go in at all. Tang Hu glanced at the brand of the access control card. It should be the most advanced rolling code door opening system in the world. If you lend the door card to others, it can''t be copied, because it is unique. The door opening code between the door opening system and the door card is unique, because it is controlled by the most advanced system and is based on the door opening system The developed code, and then in the door card in the single-chip calculation results, and then feed back to the door opening system, and then the whole set of action, at this time can complete the operation of opening the door. However, this is the top security in the civil villa. However, it is not to say that it is absolutely safe. There are ways to crack it. Of course, Tang Hu did not say it, because these are already classified. The car then stopped directly at the door of the villa. The driver, after parking the car, got out of the car, and then opened the door for Tang Hu and Fang Zheng respectively. After Tang Hu and Fang Zheng got off the car, the driver went back to the car again. "Won''t the driver come in with us?" Tang Hu asked. "No, he goes to park his car in the garage, and then he goes into the villa. I treat him as my brother. He knows everything about me, because he is the person I trust most? If you can''t find me in the future, you can tell him the same thing Tang Hu nodded. Since Fangzheng has said so, he has no doubt. Since he has said so, it proves that the driver is trustworthy enough. Tang Hu and Fang Zheng then went directly to the villa. The interior decoration of the villa can not be said to be very luxurious. However, it is not like the kind of resplendent, but inclined to some classical and elegant one. It can be seen that Fangzheng is a person with a very good living quality, which is different from other upstarts. "When you come here, you don''t have to be polite to me. You just take this place as your own home. If you want something to eat, you can take it in the refrigerator. There should be some food in the refrigerator. You don''t have to be polite at all." Tang fanghu put a pair of shoes in the cupboard for Tang fanghu. This action really makes Tang Hu flattered. This is because Fang Zheng''s action is too close. It seems that it is not an attitude towards subordinates at all. It seems that he treats himself as a family member. He and founder really seem to have known each other for a short time. He saved his daughter''s life. Really, there is no need to do this. "Thank you, uncle Fang. Uncle Fang, you don''t have to be so nice to me. " Tang Hu is not too artificial, and then thank Fang Zheng, and then directly put on slippers. "Well, by the way, you just wanted to tell me about the bank robbery. Let''s go directly to the study on the second floor, and it should be quiet there." Fang Zheng then made a gesture directly and took Tang Hu to the second floor. The location of the study is located on the second floor of the villa. Maybe Fangzheng wants to find a quieter place, and doesn''t want to be disturbed by others. However, in Taobao''s opinion, this is a bit too cautious, because the villa is empty, no one lives at all, so in which room is actually the same, there is no need to go out of the study to talk. Tang Hu should be a more careful person, so he naturally found some things that ordinary people are hard to find. For example, when Tang Hu went upstairs, he found some signs of wear and tear on the handrails of the stairs, which indicated that the villa had been inhabited before. Moreover, the living time is not short. Otherwise, the handrail of the stairs can not be worn into such traces. Maybe this villa was once lively and brilliant before, but now it has become a little lonely. This is really a time-honored situation. Just like now, because founder is busy with the company''s affairs, he basically spends his time in the company, and seldom goes back to live in the villa. But for Tang Hu, there is no problem at all. Naturally, Tang Hu doesn''t ask about these problems. Only because Tom is used to observing some small things, he discovers these problems. After all, these are Fangzheng. His family affairs have nothing to do with him. You''re just a private bodyguard hired by Fang to protect his daughter. So Tang Hu has always been keeping a calm and calm manner. To the study, Tang Hu found that the leather chair beside the desk, and then its wear degree is also, some time. This shows that in the past, Fang Zheng often came to the study to work and often sat on this chair. It''s easy to find out, but many people don''t pay attention to the details."Tiger, you can sit here as you like." After Fang Zheng finished, he went directly to the leather chair and sat down. "By the way, tiger, are you thirsty? Do you want me to get you a drink or something? Or you can take it by yourself. You don''t have to worry about the expiration of the beverage. Although this villa has not been occupied for a long time, my secretary often comes here to take care of the villa. Therefore, things with time limit like drinks will be replaced regularly, and if they are broken, they will be thrown away. Therefore, the drinks inside are absolutely fresh. " "You can bring it directly and don''t have to worry about the problem." "It doesn''t matter, uncle Fang. I''m not thirsty at all." Tang Hu then said to Fang Zheng. "Uncle Fang, let''s get down to business." "Well, let''s start. What do you want to say to me?" Fang Zheng then nodded and indicated that Tang Hu could begin to speak. "Well, as you must know, uncle Fang, the purpose of the robbers is not to rob the bank, but to rob the bank by the way. That is to say, robbing the bank is their excuse. Their real purpose is Miss Fang Miao. " "Although I don''t understand now, what is the purpose of their kidnapping Fang Miao? What''s more, why did they have to go all out to kidnap Fang Miao with the help of bank robbery. I think it would be better if he kidnapped Fang Miao on his way to school or in the apartment where Fang Miao lived? And it''s not easy to find out why such a thing can be done in a situation where many people are in the bank. " "I think it would be easier. I have some doubts, so I can''t get my sister. Although I asked the kidnappers, they were also instructed by others. They don''t know what the situation is. They told me that someone wanted them to kidnap Fang Miao. " "I suspect that things like bank robbery should be the actions of the robbers themselves, not the people behind him to support. Although I say that, but this is also my guess, I can not guarantee that what I said is true Chapter 620 "You''re trying to remind me that it''s unusual, isn''t it? You want me to investigate the real purpose of those people. Yes, there is a certain truth in what you said. These people seem to have tried their best to kidnap Fang Miao. There should be their reason in it. " Fang Zheng then said with a smile. "Why? I don''t understand why they sit like this. Can you tell me clearly, uncle Fang? " Tang Hu asked with some doubts. It seems that Fangzheng is not worried about this matter, but his own mind should have a conclusion for a long time. "The truth is to confuse. This kind of behavior can confuse others, mainly the police and us. Their purpose should be to make the outside world think that they are actually robbing the bank and then cooling off. They are only used as hostages to escape. " "That will produce two directions. Their original purpose was to kidnap Fang Miao, but now they are for the purpose of robbing the bank, and then Fang said that they were taken as hostages, so they would mislead the police and the police''s direction of detection. " "In this case, the police will give the robbers enough time to investigate the bank robbery. This gives the robbers enough time to do something else. " "But what I can''t think about is how they know Xiaomiao will appear in that bank, and the time they choose is too much. I don''t understand here "Uncle Fang, I have some ideas about your question. Because Fang Miao used to be a part-time worker? They should have taken good care of Fang Miao and went to the bank to collect wages. Because the apartment Fang Miao is in, the only bank nearby should be the nearest, so they should conclude that Fang Miao should be in this bank. " Tang Hu then said what he thought. After all, Tang Hu didn''t think of those people mentioned by Fangzheng. The key is that Tang Hu didn''t know about these people. What was the purpose of robbing Fang Miao? So after hearing Fang Zheng''s explanation, Tang Hu thought of some things. "Uncle Fang, are these people really aiming at your company?" "I think so." Fang Zheng then nodded. "After all, I was in Fang Miao''s accident before. I was talking about cooperation with a company, and then the other side put forward a lot of harsh requirements to me. Then, these requirements were unreasonable at all. Of course, I did not agree. Then, I intended to discuss with them and give the conditions to both sides of the garbage acceptable level, but those people repeatedly delayed. " "They don''t agree or disagree. In any case, they feel that they have been procrastinating, as if waiting for something to happen "Now, in this way, they should wait for Xiaomiao to come to them. Therefore, they will take Xiaomiao to force me to accept these harsh conditions." "I think there may be some connection between the two things." Tang Hu frowned at this time. It seems that this is what happened. No wonder Fangzheng said before that the robbers would rob the bank and then take Fang Miao as a hostage. It seems that the purpose is to mislead the police in the direction of detection. Once the police''s investigation direction is wrong, the time for solving the case will be prolonged A lot of time is left for the gangsters. Indeed, if it really looks like what Fangzheng said, then the other party only needs to hint, and Fangzheng says Fang Miao is in his own hands, so founder, can''t he sign the unequal treaty obediently? This is a naked conspiracy. "The more I think about it now, the more I think it''s very possible. It''s just that we''re just guessing, there''s no evidence." Fang Zheng then sighed and said. "There is no way to deal with these things. After all, what can you do if you have evidence at this level? It will cause any loss to them. These are the ways people in the upper world deal with it. " "So I always don''t want my daughter to take part in this kind of thing. It''s really hard to get involved in this kind of upper class world. I don''t want my daughter to experience this. I just want him to be able to live a normal life that ordinary girls can live, and let him enjoy the pleasure. Let''s just let us be adults to deal with such things." "But this time I really didn''t expect that they would dare to attack my daughter." Fang Zheng then asked. "Uncle Fang, do you know who the other party is? What kind of strength do they have? " After hearing what founder said, Tang Hu can roughly guess what the strength of the other side is. After all, if the strength of the company is almost the same as that of founder, they dare not do such things. No wonder that bald man at that time said that he must not move the square second, otherwise, if Fang Miao was really hurt? I''m afraid that founder will be desperate to retaliate crazily, and it must be the kind of reckless revenge, such a result will inevitably lead to the two groups lose, this is the result that the other party absolutely does not want to see.Thinking of this, Tang Hu can be said to be a sigh of relief, after all, they catch Fang Miao, that is, to discuss conditions with Fang Zheng, so there is no need to worry about Fang Miao''s life safety. "Tiger, you don''t have to take part in these things. Just let me do these things. I will deal with these things myself. I''m not a soft persimmon. They can pinch anything they want. In this way, they want to force me to submit. That''s absolutely impossible." Fangzheng, and then said here, some helplessly waved and Tang Hu said. "Forget it, I won''t tell you about these things. I''ll leave these things in the shopping mall to myself. It''s really hard for Fang Miao. After all, her mother left when she was a child, and she lacked maternal love since childhood. Moreover, I have been busy with the company''s affairs, and he has not felt any care, so the child will be a little lonely It''s out of the way. " "It''s all my fault." Is Fang Miao the same as herself? Did her mother leave when she was a child? I have some bitterness in my heart. It seems that this young lady is really very poor. Although she has such a good background, her life is also not easy. She lost her mother when she was very young, and then her father has been busy with the affairs of the company. What''s the difference between her and her parents. Tang Hu''s mother died when he was very young. Then he went to join the army by himself. He seldom came back as a soldier in the army. His father was at home by himself. Therefore, Tang Hu was similar to Fang Miao. So Tang Hu naturally understood the pain. "Don''t worry, uncle Fang. I can understand. I can understand the bitterness." Chapter 621 "There is no way to deal with these things. After all, what can you do if you have evidence at this level? It will cause any loss to them. These are the ways people in the upper world deal with it. " "So I always don''t want my daughter to take part in this kind of thing. It''s really hard to get involved in this kind of upper class world. I don''t want my daughter to experience this. I just want him to be able to live a normal life that ordinary girls can live, and let him enjoy the pleasure. Let''s just let us be adults to deal with such things." "But this time I really didn''t expect that they would dare to attack my daughter." Fang Zheng then asked. "Uncle Fang, do you know who the other party is? What kind of strength do they have? " After hearing what founder said, Tang Hu can roughly guess what the strength of the other side is. After all, if the strength of the company is almost the same as that of founder, they dare not do such things. No wonder that bald man at that time said that he must not move the square second, otherwise, if Fang Miao was really hurt? I''m afraid that founder will be desperate to retaliate crazily, and it must be the kind of reckless revenge, such a result will inevitably lead to the two groups lose, this is the result that the other party absolutely does not want to see. Thinking of this, Tang Hu can be said to be a sigh of relief, after all, they catch Fang Miao, that is, to discuss conditions with Fang Zheng, so there is no need to worry about Fang Miao''s life safety. "Tiger, you don''t have to take part in these things. Just let me do these things. I will deal with these things myself. I''m not a soft persimmon. They can pinch anything they want. In this way, they want to force me to submit. That''s absolutely impossible." Fangzheng, and then said here, some helplessly waved and Tang Hu said. "Forget it, I won''t tell you about these things. I''ll leave these things in the shopping mall to myself. It''s really hard for Fang Miao. After all, her mother left when she was a child, and she lacked maternal love since childhood. Moreover, I have been busy with the company''s affairs, and he has not felt any care, so the child will be a little lonely It''s out of the way. " "It''s all my fault." Is Fang Miao the same as herself? Did her mother leave when she was a child? I have some bitterness in my heart. It seems that this young lady is really very poor. Although she has such a good background, her life is also not easy. She lost her mother when she was very young, and then her father has been busy with the affairs of the company. What''s the difference between her and her parents. Tang Hu''s mother died when he was very young. Then he went to join the army by himself. He seldom came back as a soldier in the army. His father was at home by himself. Therefore, Tang Hu was similar to Fang Miao. So Tang Hu naturally understood the pain. "Don''t worry, uncle Fang. I can understand. I can understand the bitterness." Chinese language can be said to be really broad and profound. In fact, Fang Zheng said that Fang Miao''s mother left this combination when Fang Miao was very young. Tang Hu thought that she had to go, not one to go. This walk was not discrimination, but literally meant to leave. That is, Tang Hu''s mother left when Fang Miao was very young because of some things. It doesn''t mean to die. Tang Hu also because of this reason, but also in the future made a big oolong, these things will be discussed later. I won''t get involved in your young people''s affairs. You two can get along well. Anyway, if you are by his side, I can rest assured. After all, I still believe in your skill. You should be able to protect Xiaomiao''s safety. "Since these people don''t want Miss Fang''s life, then I can rest assured that they will not threaten Miss Fang''s life. After knowing that they will not threaten Miss Fang''s life, I can also do some other things. Don''t stare at all kinds of people around Miss Fang all day long." However, although Tang Hu said so, Tang Hu will still take his job seriously and will certainly protect Fang Miao''s life. After all, this is Tang Hu''s first job. In addition, other employers are so good to themselves, no matter from which aspect, Tang Hu should do these things well. They talked for a while, and then there was a knock on the door outside the kitchen. I don''t know if it was the driver, the Secretary of founder, who knocked on the door after two people in the room had finished talking, or just came upstairs. Anyway, the driver, Mr. Fang Zheng, has said that he absolutely trusts him. So Tang Hu will not deliberately target. "Mr. Fang, I''ve parked my car. May I come in?" "Come on in. I was just talking with Xiaohu about Xiaomiao." After the driver came in, he sat on the sofa next to Tang Hu. At this time, Fang Zheng continued with the previous topic. "However, from this point of view, I think that there must be an undercover person around the school or Fang Miao who informs people in the dark. Otherwise, the robber would not have chosen to rob the bank at this time"Yes, I was thinking, because nobody knows whether they will go to that bank, so I think there will be informers. However, it is not clear what kind of identity this informer is. " Tang Hu is in some trouble. "It''s OK. You don''t have to worry about these things, tiger. I''ll deal with these things myself. You just need to protect the safety of the small ones all the time. You can leave all the other things to me. If you have time, tiger, you should pay attention to the people around Xiaomiao "OK, uncle Fang, I know what to do. I will pay attention to the people around me." After talking about this, Tang Hu roughly understood the reason for the whole thing. It is estimated that the robbers should kidnap Fang Miao, not for money or death, but to use Fang Miao as a bargaining chip to blackmail Fangzheng into signing a series of unequal treaties. This should be the real purpose of those people behind the whole thing. Moreover, the kidnappers choose this way to kidnap Fang Miao, leaving plenty of time for the robbers. Chapter 622 After Yang Jun arrived at the criminal police team, he immediately helped Zhao Shuang analyze the whole bank robbery. However, Yang Jun will not be in that army. The cases that have been trained by the devil are transferred to Yang Jun''s hands, and they become very handy. Yang Jun called the city management headquarters directly. Then, he asked them to transfer the surveillance video of the streets near the bank. After seeing Yang Jun''s doing this, Zhao Shuang suddenly found out how stupid he was. I was with Yang team for such a long time. I didn''t even think of the most basic way to deal with things. I was still working there for a long time, and it didn''t work at all. Although in this city data, just started not long, but Yang Jun firmly remember this useful information. The so-called digitization is to manage the whole city with digitization, that is, to analyze and manage the whole city by means of information technology and mobile communication technology. To promote the information process of the whole city. The Urban Management Bureau then installed surveillance videos at the major street junctions of the city, and then monitored the streets around the clock to monitor the sanitation and traffic conditions of the road sections. At that time, Zhao Shuang also thought of investigating the videos of the traffic police team, but what made Zhao Shuang helpless was that the video equipment of the traffic police team could only capture and record those illegal vehicles. If there were no illegal vehicles, they were usually turned off. Therefore, Zhao Shuang did some useless work and did not get the bank video of the day. So Zhao Shuang can only give up this method, but what Zhao Shuang didn''t think of was that Yang Jun actually thought of using the digital monitoring video of urban management department to solve the whole case. Although it seems that this is just a very simple thing, it is enough to show that Zhao Shuang is not careful enough to deal with all aspects of everything, and some things that do not seem to have any relationship with the whole thing can be used at the critical moment. Zhao Shuang often ignores these. With the video surveillance, all of these behaviors are easier to handle. Because the surveillance video of the city management is still in the trial stage, it has not been widely promoted and is not known to the public. These things are only known by the relevant departments. The robbers certainly did not know that these surveillance videos were enabled. Therefore, after the video was available, it was not possible for the robbers to use these surveillance videos The whole thing is much easier to investigate. In fact, the seams didn''t know about it. After carefully checking the business video, we found a black car with four sides passing by. This car should be the one used by the robbers. After all, I know where the robber''s car went? Then it is to follow this clue, and then slowly continue to search down, and then continue to lock in the general scope of the kidnapper''s car. Why is it a general range rather than an accurate one? It is because the surveillance video is only installed at several very important street junctions, which does not cover the whole area. Therefore, the police can only confirm it on a large scale. Only according to the information provided by the video, we can roughly judge where the robbers are. However, even if this is enough, it can also be reduced to a certain range, after all, it is much better than that there is no way to have no clue before. After something happened, Zhong Liang lived in fear all day, because Zhong Liang didn''t think that the man who was talking about Fang Miao''s boyfriend was so fierce. He just taught himself a lesson yesterday, and today he beat Zhong Ming, one of the school''s eldest brothers. He thought he would be miserable because he had already found brother black leopard to avenge him Is that right? But I didn''t think of it. Tang Hu is not even afraid of the black leopard brother. He made a terrible job for him. And after the lesson, Tang Hu was like a man who had nothing to do. He didn''t see what influence brother black leopard had on Tang Hu. Even if brother black leopard took out his pistol, Tang Hu was not afraid of danger. At this time, Zhong Liang understood that this was the gap in strength. Brother black leopard has a gun in his hand and has never hit Tang Hu. Why should he teach Tang Hu a lesson? He has no strength to teach Tang Hu a lesson. However, after all, Zhong Liang is still the boss of Gao Fu and Zhang Pao. He can''t be too cowardly in front of his own hands. It''s too cowardly to look like a boss. Now Zhong Liang hates him in his bones. But at the same time, he was afraid of Tang Hu. After all, brother black leopard found himself to teach Tang Hu a lesson. Although Tang Hu is not in school now, if Tang Hu comes back, he will surely teach him a lesson. Now it seems that if you use the usual way to teach ordinary people, you can''t clean up the candy now. If you want to get revenge, you can only use other methods. The ordinary method doesn''t work at all. "Brother Liang, why is this picture so fierce and powerful? It seems that this is not the level of ordinary people at all. " Gao Fu then said with some displeasure. "But it seems that the black leopard is really a little bad. I thought he was so good. It was not much different from yesterday. Tang Hu seems to have nothing. Then the black leopard brother was directly beaten into the hospital by Tang Hu. ""That''s right. He is still holding a gun. He was beaten like this by Tang Hu. If I were him, I would shoot him with a gun. I won''t talk to him at all. I''ll just take a gun and shoot him. What''s wrong with him? I''m talking nonsense with him, and now I''m directly in the hospital. " Zhang Pao said angrily. After all, Gao Fu and Zhang Pao are still students. They don''t know the cruelty of society. They just listen to Zhong Liang say how powerful brother black leopard is. But today, even Tang Hu hasn''t played. They think that the songs of black leopard are just like other people''s, just silver spears and wax spears. So they didn''t feel so shocked. He even thinks that the black leopard is weaker than ordinary people. But Zhong Liang doesn''t think so. Zhong Liang is the one who really feels very shocked. Zhang Pao and Gao Fu don''t know how powerful brother black leopard is. Zhong Liang knows that, and Zhong Liang does know brother black leopard''s skill. That''s why Zhong Liang is more afraid of Tang Hu. Chapter 623 Because Zhong Liang has really seen brother black leopard make a move, and he has dealt with other people in the underworld. What''s more, he is so cruel and cruel that he basically goes to death. But such a fierce black leopard brother actually eat shriveled under Tang Hu''s hand, which is enough to show how terrible Tang Hu is. And Tang Hu, the whole person seems to be a little more flexible, as if he didn''t do his best, so casual attitude actually took care of brother black leopard. If Tang Hu did his best, how terrible it would be. Zhou Ming, who also felt the shock, watched the whole battle not far away. Seeing brother black leopard''s appearance of being alive and dead, the famous heart was really scared. Zhou Ming still decided to stay away from Tang Hu in the future. This guy doesn''t look like he''s capable of dealing with. He feels like a lunatic. Anyone who got involved with him got into a madman, and he was still a madman with great strength. Zhou Ming didn''t want to die now. Although I still feel a little depressed about the whole thing. After all, I''m also the No.2 person in the school. However, I''m so afraid of a transfer student. It''s hard to say how much face I have, and I''m a little disgraced. However, what Zhu Ming thinks is that he and he are well water and don''t offend the river. Although there have been some minor conflicts before, as long as he doesn''t provoke Tang Hu, he should not care about himself. After all, he didn''t get hurt. What hurt him was that he didn''t go to trouble with him. He shouldn''t go to his trouble again. Fang Miao is really worried when he sees that Tang Hu is arrested. After all, although the whole thing seems to have nothing to do with him, Zhong Liang likes himself after all. I know this. He and I must be in conflict with Zhongliang because of his own reasons. Then Zhong Liang will bring people to the school to find Tang Hu''s trouble. Moreover, he is Tang Hu''s employer, Tang Hu is his personal bodyguard now, and Tang Hu has saved his life several times before. No matter from which aspect, or should go to care about Tang Hu, can''t let him will have the matter. Fang Miao then called his father and said what the situation was. He needed his father to solve it. Although Zhong Liang is very calm in front of Zhang Peng and the two of them, in fact, Zhong Liang is more afraid than anyone else, not afraid of Tang Hu''s revenge. After all, Tang Hu and himself are students. The general existence of his classmates certainly will not have any serious consequences for himself. Otherwise, he must be sued. It''s intentional, but it''s serious. What Zhong Liang is afraid of is brother black leopard. He confessed himself to be himself in the police station and asked him to go to school to revenge Tang Hu. Then it turned into a school gun incident. In that case, his father could not protect himself. In this way, you will become the mastermind of the whole thing. Who knows if this matter will involve you? In case of implicating himself, then his father will certainly make severe punishment to himself. Maybe he will transfer school because of this. The most serious possibility is that he will be locked up in the police station for a few days. Zhong Liang also thought about it, and then he became more upset. He was also a celebrity in the school, and one of the campus bullies. Until now even a girlfriend has not, although still in pursuit of convenience, but convenient, as if there is a boyfriend, said it really makes people laugh. He is also a rich and handsome man. Chasing a girl is so troublesome. Take a look at Zhou Ming, who is a bully in the same campus, but he has changed many girlfriends. Moreover, he doesn''t know how many virgins he has ruined. It seems that he is still pursuing the common people school flower Tang Yun. It''s really that people are more angry than others. He is a person, dedicated to the pursuit of Fang Miao, pursuit of such a long time, but he does not pay attention to himself. To tell you the truth, Zhong Liang only recently heard that Zhou Ming wanted to pursue Tang Yun, which made Zhong Liang pay attention to Tang Yun. To be honest, Tang Yun is indeed a rare beauty. She is a very fresh and refined girl. Although she usually wears simple clothes, the simple clothes can''t cover her beautiful appearance, compared with Fang Miao. Although Fang Miao is wearing a famous brand, the two people are comparable. Although it seems that it may be so lost, but the difference is not big. Recently, I heard that there are luxury cars for transportation from school to school. In contrast, Tang Yun, an ordinary girl, has less obvious background. In terms of her appearance, she is not bad in the long run. Even in terms of her figure, she is even better than them. However, Fang Miao''s background is Tang Yun, which is impossible to compare. Because Fang Miao is the daughter of the chairman of Fang''s group, there is no comparison with Tang Yun, a civilian school flower. Therefore, in the school, the only one who can and dare to pursue Fang Miao is himself. Others dare not pursue Fang Miao at all. It may also be because he is one of the four evils on campus, seeing that he pursues Fang Miao. They dare not pursue Fang Miao. So Zhong Liang was not worried at the beginning, because he had enough time to pursue Fang Miao, but Tang Hu''s appearance broke Zhong Liang''s original plan. So in a fit of anger, Zhong Liang called brother black leopard to avenge himself in school. He wanted to teach Tang Hu a lesson and let him know what it means to be ignorant of heaven and earth. However, what Zhong Liang didn''t expect was that the black leopard brother actually dared to take out a pistol in such a place as school.So suddenly, the nature of the whole thing changed. This was originally an ordinary gangster who came to the school to make trouble, and then he became a member of the gang, carrying a gun to commit murder in the school. However, the nature of the two is not the same. The former can only go to the police station for education, or even shut it up for a few days, but the latter can be sentenced. After all, in the society of China, ordinary people are not allowed to hold guns. Holding guns is a crime. So Zhong Liang "was afraid that brother black leopard confessed himself in the police station. Don''t talk about pursuing Fang Miao at that time. It''s hard to say whether you can stay in this school or even stay in this city. Chapter 624 So now, Zhong Liang is very hesitant and afraid. But now Zhong Liang can''t go to the police station to find brother black leopard and discuss with him to let him not confess himself. Zhong Liang doesn''t know whether he hates himself or not. After all, brother black leopard is also because of his own affairs, which leads to the current situation. If brother black leopard is a cautious person who hates himself, then he will certainly have no good fruit to eat. But now, Zhong Liang can''t go to see brother black leopard. After all, when the police ask him about his relationship with brother black leopard, Zhong Liang can''t say clearly that he is what kind of person he is. In case the police think of something, they will be caught in the net? And now in front of his two men. Zhong Liang can not show too much worry, after all, it will make him lose face. After that, Tang fanghu came to the school directly and thought that there was no one in the villa. Then I went straight to the class. It''s done directly, by Fang Miao''s side. Fang Miao, then look up, it''s Tang Hu. Then he lowered his head and asked Tang Hu in a low voice. "You have nothing to do with it? There was no inhuman abuse in the police station, was it? But if you look at it like this, you have not been abused in the police station. It must be Zhao Shou, who has not done anything to you? " "And you can be released from the police station so soon. He should have let you out. It seems that you two are not as clean as you said. It seems that he has some interest in you. Otherwise, how could you get out of the police station so soon "Where do you want to go? It has nothing to do with him, all right? " Tang Hu said helplessly. "I didn''t have anything to do. I was self-defense. It was brother Panther who came to me for trouble. Then he was armed with a gun. Then I cleaned him up because of self-defense. There is nothing wrong with me legally. So the police must let me out. What does it have to do with Zhao Shuang? " "We have nothing at all, OK? You think too much. " "I don''t think much, but you know it in your heart. I just hope you remember what you are doing in your present job. Don''t delay your work because of some unnecessary things. After all, what you want to do with less work is nothing to do with my work. " "Oh, I won''t. I will handle all these things well. You don''t have to worry. I will do my own job well." After Tang Hu finished speaking, he sat directly on his position. And then he just lay on the table and closed his eyes. After all, Tang Hu wanted to have a rest at recess. After all, so many things happened. Then Fang Zheng called him in and talked about some bank robberies. Now Tang Hu is really tired. At this time, Kang Xiaobo then stabbed Tang Hu in front of him in the back. "Don''t you have anything to do, boss?" Kang Xiaobo was in a very high spirited state all morning, because he had done things he had never thought of before. Although Kang Xiaobo wanted to do these things before, because of Kang Xiaobo''s personality, Kang Xiaobo could only be illusory. He never thought that he could teach others a lesson one day The underworld people, these two days is Kang Xiaobo''s most manly day in his life. Kang Xiaobo once saw a post on the Internet when he was on the Internet. The Post said that a man should do something before he was 30 years old. One of them was fighting. When Zhang Xiaobo saw the post, he was depressed. After all, Kang Xiaobo never thought that he could be as good as himself before he was 30. Kang Xiaobo thinks that this is actually the most impossible one to realize, but he didn''t expect to realize it today. At the break, Kang Xiaobo was really excited. At that time, Kang Xiaobo almost wanted to go to the police station with Tang Hu. Fortunately, Kang Xiaobo was stopped by Tang Hu in time. Tang Hu didn''t care. Anyway, Tang Hu was not a normal student. He was here to protect Fang Miao, so he couldn''t get into the Bureau Zi had no influence on Tang Hu. But Kang Xiaobo is different. Kang Xiaobo is still a normal student in the school. He is not the same as himself. In the future, Kang Xiaobo will rely on the graduation certificate and student status given by the school, and then go to work. If he smears a little black on his study, he will certainly find it hard to find a job in the future. After all, although he has been in the police station, he is brave enough to fight the underworld After all, the underworld is a nuisance to everyone. Beating the underworld makes people in these societies feel happy, but it is also fighting after all. The nature is the same. Maybe those people will think that Kang Xiaobo is a person with violent factors in his bones. If he doesn''t accept the job, he will be in trouble at that time. Tang Hu is really guilty. So Tang Hu stopped Kang Xiaobo with his eyes at that time, and didn''t want her to join him in the Bureau.Because if there is a stain left in the file, it will be a lifetime thing. How can it be washed away. After all, entering the police station is not a glorious thing. "That''s good." Kang Xiaobo was relieved at this time, because she did not enter the police station with Tang Hu in the morning. He was afraid that Tang Hu thought he was a man who was greedy for life and death and had no brotherly loyalty. I''m afraid he''ll blame himself. But now to see that Tang Hu has nothing to do, Kang Xiaobo as a younger brother naturally will feel very happy. "Boss, why don''t I invite you to eat something after school, and then I''ll treat it as a shock to you. OK? Boss. " "After school, I''ll talk about it then. I may have something or nothing. I don''t know now. After all, I still have to see what Fang Miao is going to do? " Tang Hu then glanced at Fang Miao. If Fang Miao has something to ask him to go back, he may not be able to eat with you. Tang Hu is very satisfied with Kang Xiaobo, who has just recognized him. He thinks that he is a very worthy friend. After all, he can still want to go to the police station with himself under such circumstances. He is a good brother who can really treat him. Chapter 625 But now to see that Tang Hu has nothing to do, Kang Xiaobo as a younger brother naturally will feel very happy. "Boss, why don''t I invite you to eat something after school, and then I''ll treat it as a shock to you. OK? Boss. " "After school, I''ll talk about it then. I may have something or nothing. I don''t know now. After all, I still have to see what Fang Miao is going to do? " Tang Hu then glanced at Fang Miao. If Fang Miao has something to ask him to go back, he may not be able to eat with you. Tang Hu is very satisfied with Kang Xiaobo, who has just recognized him. He thinks that he is a very worthy friend. After all, he can still want to go to the police station with himself under such circumstances. He is a good brother who can really treat him. Although Tang hu wants to go together, it can be said that he can''t help himself now. After all, he is Fang Miao''s private bodyguard. When he works, he eats at will. If he leaves his employer, his bodyguard is not competent. Tang Hu is still holding a try mentality, and then asked Fang Miao next to him. Tang Hu touched Fang Miao''s arm. Fang Miao then turns to look at Tang Hu''s puzzled little eyes. "After school, if you don''t go back to the apartment by yourself, I have something to deal with, that is, to go to dinner with Kang Xiaobo. Can you grant me this Fang Miao said angrily. "Where do you like to go? What does it have to do with me. Can you manage to go there and play? " At this time, Tang Hu was at a loss and didn''t know how to say it. Tang Hu then thought carefully, and then said to Fang Miao. "Why don''t I send you back after school, and then I''ll come out for dinner. Then I''ll buy you some rice outside, and then you can go back home and eat with her. How about that? But the only problem is that I can''t cook for you. I can only buy you some food outside. You can eat it first Fang Miao then did not speak, just silently lowered his head. Tang Hu seems to be, he acquiesced. The next class is teacher Liu''s class. Obviously, although Mr. Liu knows that morning''s incident is related to Zhong Liang, he does not say much. After all, this kind of thing can be dealt with simply, after all, this kind of thing may bring serious consequences to students. What''s more, Mr. Liu also knows Zhong Liang''s background and some people behind him. The teacher in charge of a class is also an old man. After all, he doesn''t want to get into trouble because he has nothing to do with himself. So this kind of thing or can ignore it, it''s none of your business, hanging on high should be the best way. The head teacher then said to the whole class. "Let''s do a quiz today." The head teacher then took the examination paper in his hand, and then divided them into a large number of them, and then distributed them to the students sitting in front of them, and asked them to pass them on in turn. Tang Hu took the test paper to his hand and saw that it was an English test paper. Tang Hu was relieved at this time. After all, Tang Hu is a strong point in English, because many of Tang Hu''s previous missions were in. If there was no common language in other places, it would be very troublesome and easy to be recognized by others. So Tang Hu taught himself many languages at that time. English is one of them. So Tang Hu''s English can be said to be very good. After all, Tang Hu doesn''t want to be too conspicuous, so Tang Hu plans to maintain a moderate level in this class. After all, if you are too unusual, it''s hard not to get noticed. So Tang Hu in the whole test paper, but also deliberately wrong answer some questions. After class, let Kang Xiaobo behind him and hand in the test paper together. "Boss, how did you do in the exam? I feel that the exam is very difficult, I do not know how. It''s like there are many words in it that I don''t know at all. What can I do? " Kang Xiaobo''s grades in the class, not very good, can be said to be on the medium level. "In fact, I feel that it is just so. I didn''t do well in the exam." Tang Hu then said with a smile. Tang Hu still decided to conceal some of his own affairs from Kang Xiaobo. Compared with ordinary people, his previous life was really special. He had no way to tell his brother who had just known him for a few days. Because the two of them are not from the same world. For example, after the mission is completed, that is, when Fang Miao is his bodyguard, Tang Hu may improve his strength and destroy the underground boxing ring. Maybe he will succeed, maybe he will not succeed. If he succeeds, Tang Hu will not continue to stay here Maybe go somewhere else, maybe go back to the army.If you don''t succeed, don''t say it. As long as you don''t succeed, you are doomed. So today''s Tang Hu and Zhang Xiaobo can be said to be people of two worlds. Tang Hu, too, wants to go and have a good time in the University, that is, when he is a private bodyguard, he can enjoy the life of some ordinary talents. In the afternoon, a teacher from the teaching office came to the class to find Zhong Liang, Gao Fu and Zhang Tao. The three of them went to Director Wang Feng''s office, and then director Wang Feng talked to them. Tang Hu didn''t say anything when he heard this, so he left his seat and walked outside the classroom. Kang Xiaobo was very worried about his boss. After all, he was worried that the school would record a punishment on Tang Hu''s school record, which was not good. In fact, Tang Hu is not worried, because his background is there, he is chairman founder himself and the school said. In addition, he still has the handle of director Wang Feng. So Tang Hu is not afraid. The school will punish him. Moreover, Tang Hu''s school records are all fake, so it is impossible to say that he will not be punished. Even if he is punished, what can he do? The punishment also had no effect on Tang Hu. Anyway, Tang Hu did not intend to continue to study in the school. Zhong Liang can''t think like Tang Hu. After all, Zhong Liang still wants to graduate from school. Because Zhongliang''s father is still waiting for Zhongliang to go home after school to inherit his family property. If his father knew that he was doing such a thing in school, he would not have to peel his skin at that time. Chapter 626 Zhong Liang''s face changed at once. Then he hesitated for a moment, and then he stood up. Gao Fu and Zhang Pao saw that Zhong Liang, his eldest brother, stood up, and they also stood up. The clock was on, and then he went straight outside the classroom. Gao Fu and Zhang Pao follow in the same way. When he came to the door, Zhong Liang stopped and said to Gao Fu and Zhang Pao. "If it''s director Wang Feng for a moment, then ask us what happened this morning. Then you two should not talk too much. Then we say we don''t know what he asks. Then, if we ask about brother black leopard, we also say we don''t know. We don''t know what personal grudges brother black leopard and Tang Hu have with us Relationship. " "Then he might ask us why we were with brother black leopard, and then he said," brother black leopard just asked us about Tang Hu''s position, and then we pointed it out to him. The others have nothing to do with us. Don''t talk too much, you know? You two. " Gao Fu and Zhang Pao did not show any signs of worry before, but they were also worried. After all, they were just ordinary families and did not have such a deep background as Zhong Liang. Therefore, they would certainly worry about the school''s affairs about brother black leopard and punish them accordingly. After all, the two of them still have self-knowledge. Otherwise, who will be the younger brother of others? It is precisely because of their common family background. Now, what their boss says can only be obeyed. Maybe there will be a way for them to live. Otherwise, they will become the scapegoats of Zhong Liang. So when they heard the bell light, they both agreed and nodded immediately. Zhong Liang looked at the Tang Hu who had gone away in front of him, and then, he felt resentful. Tightly clenched his fist, today''s thing is too humiliating, the reason why he can lose such a large person, thanks to this Tang Hu. If it was not for him, how could he lose such a big face in front of the whole school, and now he has to be called by the director. In case his name is brother black leopard, his father knows about coming to school. After he goes back, he can''t avoid a scolding. After all, brother black leopard entered the police station because of his own affairs, which is always related to himself. The main reason is that Zhong Liang didn''t expect Tang Hu''s skill to be so powerful. It seems that his usual way of talking with his fist is useless to Tang Hu. After all, Zhong Liang and Tang Hu''s skills are obvious to all. Even black leopard, a social punk, does not pose any threat to Tang Hu. What''s more Power, what strength to teach Tang Hu? Then Zhong Liang and the three of them went to Director Wang Feng''s. after listening to Zhong Liang''s three speeches, of course, he also knew that they must be making up. After all, director Wang Feng has been in school for so many years, and he knows that Zhong Liang is a man, so this matter must have something to do with them. Although they say it doesn''t matter, if people like brother black leopard can come to school, they must have something to do with Zhong Liang. What''s more, the same news came from the police station, saying that it was the identity of brother black leopard. In fact, he was a security captain of Zhong Liang''s father''s nightclub, and then a security captain of a nightclub. What''s the reason for that? Moreover, he is Zhong Liang, his father, a security captain of the nightclub, so this matter, in any way, should have something to do with Zhong Liang. So now, Zhong Liang says, it has nothing to do with himself. Wang Feng can''t believe it. However, Wang Feng has asked the headmaster before. However, because of the background behind Zhong Liang, this matter can only be handled in a low-key way. Moreover, according to the information from the police station, he left all the crimes by himself without saying It was Dongliang who ordered him, so Wang Feng didn''t have to because it offended Zhong Liang and his deep background. So Wang Feng taught Zhong Liang a few words, and then he told them to go back directly. He told them to be honest in school recently and not to cause any more trouble, or no one would be able to keep them. Then, at this time, Tang Hu came to Wang Feng''s office. After seeing Tang Wu come in, Wang Feng didn''t ask Tang Hu what happened this morning. People with a clear eye can see that what happened this morning has nothing to do with Tang Hu, so Wang Feng doesn''t need to talk to Tang Hu about those things. And now Tang Hu still has his own handle in his hand, so Wang Feng dare not say something bad about Tang Hu. After all, if Tang Hu turns angry and exposes his handle, then he will be the end of the teaching director. And Tang Hu behind the background is also their own can not afford. So this time, Wang Feng talked to Tang Hu mainly about other things. He wanted to ask Tang Hu''s personal opinions. "Tang Hu, I know that this morning''s affairs have nothing to do with you. It''s all the ideas of Zhong Liang''s three people. Zhong Liang''s three people are not good things. They have done a lot of similar things in school. However, the school also hinders the face of his family. Therefore, we can''t punish him seriously.""So, I believe you can see clearly what kind of person he is today. I''d like to transfer you to another class. You should stay away from them and pay less attention to them." Wang Feng of course knows that Tang Hu was introduced by Chairman Fang Zheng. Therefore, Wang Feng is also in disguise. After all, although class 5 is OK, there are classes similar to class 5. Therefore, Wang Feng plans to transfer Tang Hu to other classes, so as to avoid conflicts between Tang hugen and Zhong Liang. At that time, he will take his side It''s not easy to handle. After all, both Tang Hu and Zhong Liang are people they can''t afford to offend. Therefore, Wang Feng had to come up with such a compromise. Tang Hu heard, Wang Feng said to himself, to help his shift, and then some can not help laughing. Dare you, this is Wang Feng afraid that Zhong Liang''s several people are retaliating against themselves, and then Wang Feng wants to hang himself in a class. Li Zhongliang and his several people are far away. Chapter 627 However, Tang Hu''s real purpose is not to go to school, but to protect Fang Miao. If Fang Miao doesn''t change classes, how can he change classes at will? Therefore, Wang Feng''s proposal has no effect at all. What''s more, Tang Hu didn''t pay attention to Zhong Liang and those three people at all. No matter how noisy they were, it was just a clown like existence, which did not pose any threat to Tang Hu. What''s more, if something like this happened today, I''d like to forgive them for not daring to jump around in front of themselves. So Tang Hu can only refuse Wang Feng''s good intentions now. "Thank you, director. In fact, I stayed very well in this class, and I just transferred to this class. I just got used to it. Now if I change classes to adapt to the environment, I''m not used to it. So I''d better stay in this class. I don''t want to change classes." "Well, that''s all right. It''s good to be young, but you can''t be too impulsive. Impulse is the devil. If you don''t want to react with the school, you can come to me directly. Both I and the school will handle things well." Wang Feng saw Tang Hu refused, and then did not say anything more, just made some suggestions with Tang Hu. Think of it, Zhong Liang and the three of them experienced today''s events, should be honest for a period of time in the next period of time. No more fuss. At the time of self-study in the evening, the results of the English test conducted this afternoon will come out, but it will not be the key class. Although Kang Xiaobo says it is very difficult, the full score is 150 points, but there are many more than 130 points. Kang Xiaobo got more than 110 points, and Tang Hu only got more than 100 points. Of course, this is certainly intentional, so that their results are not so good, this result can only be ranked in the class to the lower middle level, which will not be too noticeable. Because Tang hu wants to keep a low profile in this class, he doesn''t want to get others'' attention by getting a good score. This is not the original intention of Tang Hu. Moreover, Fang Miao did very well in the exam, with a score of more than 130 points. Fang Miao is really like what he said. He is really a bully. He didn''t get into this school because of his family relationship. Otherwise, he couldn''t get such a result. "Boss, you can do that. It''s good that you got such a result in the first exam." Kang Xiaobo saw that Tang Hu''s score was only a few points away from himself. Then I was surprised in my heart. Is it true that people who have never been to school can get such a result? Let Kang Xiaobo have some doubts in his heart. Because Tang Hu told Kang Xiaobo that he had never been to senior high school formally. He went to military training early in junior high school. He never went to school. How could Tang Hu, who has never been to school, get such a good grade in the exam, and he is only a few points away from himself. "It''s all luck. It''s just a little bit lucky." Tang Hu thought in his mind that it seemed that the score of the exam was still a little high. If he knew that the topic was a little difficult, he should have made more mistakes. "Boss, I''ll invite you to eat something in the evening. It''s my treat, boss. Don''t worry about it. It''s the best thing to eat. You''ll love it there Kang Xiaobo told Tang Hu about having dinner in the evening at noon. However, Tang Hu didn''t agree at that time, because he had to go to see Fang Miao, so he said that he would talk about it in the evening. Then, Tang Hu also said hello to Fang Miao. He said that he would send her back in the evening, and then go back to school and eat with Kang Xiaobo. I don''t think so. I think today, the school flower of Fang University seems a little unhappy. You''d better not go to dinner with me. I''ll invite you to dinner when I have time. After all, you are not the same as me. You are the boss who has a girlfriend now. You still have to take care of your girlfriend''s face. Unlike me, I can do anything by myself. "All right." In fact, Tang Hu thought about it carefully. After all, the place where he lived was far away from the school. Although Tom came by car, he had to send Fang Miao back to his apartment and buy her some food on the way. Moreover, it would take a lot of time to come back and go back to school. Moreover, it must have been dark by then, and Zhang Xiaoxiao was also Bo himself will be very dangerous on his way home, so since Kang Xiaobo has said so, he can only eat with him another day when he has time. Tang Hu thinks Kang Xiaobo is very good, so he doesn''t intend to cheat him. What''s more, it''s a waste of time. Kang Xiaobo can''t wait too long. So Tang Hu can only follow Kang Xiaobo''s meaning and refuse to go on. After school, Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobo left the school together. Then, after waiting for Kang Xiaobo to leave, Tang Huo went back to the classroom to pick up this aspect, and then the two people got on the car together. Originally, Kang Xiaobo was in an extremely excited state today. He wanted to have something to eat with Tang Hu and drink a little wine with Tang Hu in the evening, and wanted a man. However, when Kang Xiaobo saw that Tang Hu''s girlfriend Fang Miao was not happy, he thought of himself. Come on, Tang Hu had no time to accompany Fang seconds, In my opinion, it should be invisible when a huge electric lamp bubble, which destroyed the affairs of Tang Hu and Fang Miao. Therefore, Kang Xiaobo was not a fool, so he saw the situation clearly and then said his refusal."What''s the rush? You stand there for me Kang Xiaobo was startled by the sudden sound. When Xiaobo looked up, he found that it was Zhong Liang, Gao Fu and Zhang Pao. They stopped themselves. The person who talks to himself is Gao Fu, one of Zhong Liang''s younger brothers. He tried to call his family at recess, and then talked about the whole thing today. Although brother black leopard swallowed all the things in the police station and didn''t give Zhong Liang any information at all, Zhong Liang was still unavoidable. He was scolded by his father as a bloody nozzle, so Zhong Liang is very upset now because of all this They are all related to corruption. They are all caused by corruption. The reason why they are so miserable today is inseparable from Tang Hu. Chapter 628 But Tang Hu''s strength is very strong. He can''t afford it at all. After all, brother black leopard is directly locked up in the bureau because of Taobao. What is Zhong Liang''s ability to fight Tang Hu? So Zhong Liang could only be there alone sulking. However, Gao Fusheng, the younger brother of Wei Zhongliang, is not happy when he sees Zhong Liang. Then he can only give advice to relieve the pain of his eldest brother. Then Gao Fu suggested that although Tang Hu was himself, three people could not teach him a lesson, but Kang Xiaobo, who was beside him, could teach him a lesson. Then when he was on the roof, Zhang Xiaobo did not use Tang Hu at his side and forced him to do so? Then he taught the people on his side, and today, taking advantage of brother black leopard, he went up and kicked him a few feet. Why not repair him? He has no ability, and now there is no Tang Hu around him to teach her a lesson, but it is a matter that can be caught. On hearing Gao Fu''s suggestion, Zhong Liang''s eyes suddenly brightened. Yes, Tang Hu is a person he can''t afford to provoke now. But Kang Xiaobo, the soft guy, has no problem teaching Tang Hu. Even if he can''t teach Tang Hu a lesson, he can still give a bad breath. That''s very good. "What are you... What do you want?" Kang Xiaobo, although he has been with Tang Hu for several days, and has been forced to do so several times, it was also built on Tang Hu''s side. But now he is only left with himself, and there is no Tang Hu around. Even if Kang Xiaobo wants to be tough, he has to be tough. Zhong Liang, these three people, can all see, is that the source is not good, but also bad intentions, the three of them teach themselves that there is nothing good, and then Kang Xiaobo''s heart suddenly gave birth to a kind of fear. "What are you doing? Don''t you know what some of us want to do? You don''t think about what you''ve done these two days. Don''t you know what you''ve done? Aren''t you very good these two days? How come you''ve admitted it now? Isn''t it amazing? " Zhong Liang then sneered, stretched out his hand and patted Kang Xiaobo''s face. "Kang Xiaobo, why didn''t I see that you were still such a bloated person in the class before? It looks like you''re still a hidden character. It''s very deep. Why didn''t I see that you were so powerful in the class before? In the past in the class is not very familiar? How come these days suddenly hard up, is there someone behind you to support you, so you even a few of us do not pay attention to it "What did I do? I don''t know at all. " Kang Xiaobo knew that he was a failure today. Even if he begged for mercy, the three of them would not forgive themselves at all, and there was no use at all. They will never let go of themselves today. Since they have already had a feud with Zhong Liang and the three of them, they have already married them, and they certainly don''t like themselves. It''s better to offend them directly. Anyway, they can''t kill themselves or kill themselves, but they''ll go to jail. "The tone is still so hard. I think I''m a force. Have you not recognized the situation so far? " Zhong Liang decided Kang Xiaobo''s appearance and then said. "What? I dare not recognize it? I don''t know what I did on the rooftop before. It''s not very good. I think you are a little proud these days. Now that transfer student is not with you, and then you have some lack of confidence? " To tell you the truth, Zhong Liang has only really let out a bad breath until now. However, when he thinks about himself, he does have some problems. He can''t revenge Tang Hu because he can''t beat Tang Hu. At that time, he must be bullied by himself. He can only bully Tom''s younger brother to vent his inner anger. Kang Xiaobo now knows that his beating today must be inevitable. Anyway, he is dead. Anyway, they will not let themselves go today. No matter how much they ask for mercy, they will not let themselves go. Break the pot. Then Kang Xiaobo''s heart produced a heroic spirit. "Zhong Liang, I tell you, if you dare to touch me today, I will give it back a thousand times one day. If you have seed, you can come directly. Do you think I''m afraid of you? " After that, Kang Xiaobo closed his neck with a straight look. "Damn it. It''s so funny. It seems that you are not afraid of us any more. It is true that after the transfer students come to support you, you have changed. You do not care about all of us. " "Come on. What are you doing there? Go ahead and teach him what it means. Don''t offend people. I don''t dare to pretend to be forced in front of my brothers. " Dong Liang saw that Kang Xiaobo didn''t kneel down to beg for mercy at all. Then he felt that there was no meaning. Originally, Zhongliang expected Kang Xiaobo to kneel down in front of him for mercy. It seems that he is determined to fight against him today, so he is not willing to waste his time talking to him."Brother Liang..." Gao Fu was a little nervous at this time. He said that, and then quietly pulled the sleeve of Zhong Liang with his hand. "Why? What can I do for you Zhong Liang said impatiently. Gao Fu, then pointed to the direction not far away with his finger, and then said in a panic. "Brother Liang, look over there..." ZHONG Liang was a little impatient. He took a look in the direction that Gao Fu pointed to, but he didn''t know. He was really scared because Zhong Liang was in that direction and saw Tang Hu walking towards his side with a smile. At this time, Zhong Liang was very surprised. He was a little panicked. Because in Zhong Liang''s eyes, Tang Hu''s smile is simply a devil''s smile. At this time, Zhong Liang was almost roaring in his heart. Didn''t he go? Why are you back now? Zhong Liang was very surprised at this time. This Tanghu Ke is a madman, and he is also a powerful madman. He doesn''t reason with himself at all. If he comes over, he will see that he is bullying Kang Xiaobo. Then Kang Xiaobo is saying some embellishment words. Does he have any good fruit? At this time, although Zhong Liang was very frustrated and angry in his heart, he did not dare to pay Tang Hu''s eyebrows and pretend to be forced in front of Tang Hu. After all, the previous lessons and the fate of brother black leopard have let Zhong Liang know that he is not Tang Hu''s opponent at all. Chapter 629 At this time, Zhong Liang was almost roaring in his heart. Didn''t he go? Why are you back now? Zhong Liang was very surprised at this time. This Tanghu Ke is a madman, and he is also a powerful madman. He doesn''t reason with himself at all. If he comes over, he will see that he is bullying Kang Xiaobo. Then Kang Xiaobo is saying some embellishment words. Does he have any good fruit? At this time, although Zhong Liang was very frustrated and angry in his heart, he did not dare to pay Tang Hu''s eyebrows and pretend to be forced in front of Tang Hu. After all, the previous lessons and the fate of brother black leopard have let Zhong Liang know that he is not Tang Hu''s opponent at all. Damn it, it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. Today I''ve been insulted. I''ll return it a thousand times in the future. Tang Hu must feel the pain, and then let him kneel in front of himself to beg for mercy. What Zhong Liang didn''t think of was Kang Xiaobo''s bold words, which were used in an instant. Kang Xiaobo said before that he would return it some other day. Unexpectedly, Tang Hu happened to be here. If he did, he would be bullied by Kang Xiaobo and dare not fight back. After all, if he dared to fight back, he would be beaten by Tang Hu. So at this time, Zhong Liang didn''t care about face, and then he turned his head and ran. Gao Fu and Zhang Pao both ran away when they saw their eldest brother Zhong Liang. What else do you have to stay here as a younger brother. Besides, Zhong Liang and the three of them are not Tang Hu''s opponents. Now, there are only Gao Fu and Zhang Pao, so they turn around and run directly with Zhong Liang. Kang Xiaobo was ready for a fat beating by Zhong Liang and his two younger brothers. However, Kang Xiaobo waited for a long time with his eyes closed. However, he found that Zhong Liang didn''t seem to have any action. Then he opened his eyes and looked at them strangely. Then, he found that Zhong Liang and his two younger brothers were just like losers and ran away The smoke disappeared. "Ah, why did they leave?" Kang Xiaobo was stunned at this time. I don''t know what''s going on here? Is it true that they have awakened to the arrogance of their own, and then, just said one sentence, they will be returned a hundred times in the future, and then they were scared away by their domineering words? No, I don''t seem to be as powerful as I imagined. If so, I will become the hero in the novel? Kang Xiaobo was still wondering what was going on. At this time, suddenly a big hand was directly patted on Kang Xiaobo''s shoulder, and Kang Xiaobo was immediately startled. Then I thought it was in their three people back, and then suddenly turned around to find that Tang Hu was laughing at himself. "Why? Why are you standing here all by yourself Kang Xiaobo suddenly saw Tang Hu at this time. Then he was stunned and suddenly came back to his mind. He wanted to understand why Zhong Liang and the three of them just turned around and ran instead of beating themselves up. It turned out that Zhong Liang and the three of them did not run away because of their so-called Wang Ba Qi, but because Tang Hu came. When the three guys saw Tang Hu coming, they ran away directly. "Let''s go, or you won''t have a bus in a while." Tang Hu originally wanted to go back to the school to pick up the little one. Then suddenly he turned around and found Kang Xiaobo. He was surrounded by Zhong Liang and the three of them. Then, Tang Hu surely knew that Kang Xiaobo was definitely not Zhong Liang''s opponent. If you don''t go to lose weight, Xiaobo will surely be beaten by Zhong Liang and the three of them today. So Tang Hu then goes up to help Kang Xiaobo solve the problem. Kang Xiaobo at this time, took a deep breath, wanted to go and Tanghu down a line, and then found that Tang Hu directly turned away. At this time, Kang Xiaobo clenched his fist helplessly. When could he be like candy, like a real man, indomitable, not just like that. When he was bullied by others, he could not fight back. If it was not for Tang Hu, he would have been bullied by Zhong Liang and the three of them. Although Tang Hu had just transferred to school, he solved the problem of Zhong Liang, the four villains on campus, within two days. Now Zhong Liang saw Tang Hu like a mouse seeing a cat, so he kept away from him. At this time, Tang Hu went back to the classroom directly, and then received Fang Miao, who had just packed his schoolbag. Then they went directly to the car. Fang Miao said helplessly at this time. "Can''t you keep a low profile? You see now you are the campus four evil little clock to clean up what kind of appearance, he now see you like a mouse saw a cat, hide you are too late. You said before that you should keep a low profile in school. You can see that you are not at all low-key. " "You say you can''t be gentle? Why is it always so violent? " Tang Hu shrugged helplessly. Tang Hu can''t help it. After all, sometimes you are not as quick as your fist to reason with others. And Tang Hu doesn''t care at all. Anyway, she came to the school to protect Fang Miao. She doesn''t care what others think of herself. What''s more, the reward given by Fang Zheng is enough. After finishing the task of bodyguard, he will have enough time to deal with his own affairs."I can''t help it. After all, I didn''t take the initiative to provoke Zhong Liang, but he came to me repeatedly. I can only teach him a lesson. Otherwise, if he bothers me like this every day, I will be bored to death. Moreover, if you reason with him, he is not the kind of person who listens to others'' reasoning at all. Therefore, to deal with such a person, you can only explain it with your fist, so that he can be directly afraid and dare not provoke himself again. So I can have a little quiet space. " Fang Miao can only sigh helplessly at this time. Tang Hu then drove the car directly and took Fang Miao to the vegetable market, and then bought some dishes that need to be used this evening. After all, she doesn''t go out at night, so she and I still fulfill my promise to cook for Fang Miao. However, it has to be said that what Fang Miao is very satisfied with Tang Hu is that the food made by Tang Hu is really delicious, which is no worse than that of those big restaurants. Chapter 630 Tang Hu came out of the apartment and wanted to observe the scene outside the apartment carefully. What''s more, those who can live in this apartment are really people with high status, at least those who are rich and powerful. Then, just as Tang Hu was thinking, a black Ferrari came directly from afar, and the engine roared loudly. Then, when he got to Tang Hu''s side, Ferrari obviously slowed down. Then, the people in the car opened the window and looked at Tang Hu with some doubts. After all, most of the young masters and young ladies in this place have met each other, but it seems that the person in front of me is really eye-catching. A young man saw the car and saw it. "Hey, man, are you new here?" Then the man driving, and Tang Hu said. "I am. I''ve just been here. " Tang Hu didn''t know what kind of person he was in front of him. However, since he was asked by others, he should also respond. However, he didn''t show any other meaning. So Tang Hu gave him face and asked him to answer. "Oh, my name is Sun Kai. If you encounter any difficulties in the future, you can give me my name. We are all people here, and we are all about the same age. If there is anything wrong, don''t worry about face. There are more brothers and more roads. OK." Then the young man said to Tang Hu. "Yes, thank you." Tang Hu looked at Sun Kai, who was very enthusiastic. He nodded and said, although he didn''t need anyone to cover him, it seemed that Sun Kai didn''t have any malice, so Tang Hu would not let him lose face. When Sun Kai saw Tang Hu, he seemed to have never heard of his own name. With a faint smile, he no longer said anything, and then he could only say it. "Man, I haven''t been to school for a long time. Today I have to report to see you another day." "Goodbye." Tang Hu then waved to him. After that, sun kairan directly started his car and left in a roar. From what Sun Kai said just now, we can see that Sun Kai is supposed to be a person who is always active in the upper class. Moreover, judging from what he said, he should be very comfortable in the upper class. Maybe it is because she thinks she lives in the same place as herself, so he should be very enthusiastic about the people here. However, this can also be seen as a kind of show off, a kind of show off, no matter how to say, this Sun Kai is not particularly annoying Tang Hu, so Tang Hu did not show anything. After a while, Fang Zheng''s personal secretary and driver drove directly to Tang Hu. Then, the driver rolled down the window and said to Tang Hu. "Mr. Tang, why are you standing here? Do you want me to take you to the hospital to change your dressing? " The driver saw Tang Hu standing there alone, and then asked in some doubt. "I just came out for a breath of fresh air, and then I stayed in one place every day, feeling a bit stuffy, and then I was about to take a walk around." "It''s OK to change the dressing. I don''t think it''s a big problem. It''s OK to change the dressing or not. But if I go to change my dressing, I can''t send Miss Fang to school. Why don''t you take Miss Fang to school, Mr. driver, and I''ll drive myself to the hospital to change my medicine. " Tang Hu, then said to the driver. "That''s OK, Mr. Tang. You should be safe all the way." "Mr. driver, don''t call me Mr. Tang. I''m ashamed of it. After all, how old are you? My younger generation really can''t stand you, sir. So if you don''t mind, you can call me Tang Hu or Xiao Hu just like Uncle Fang. " "I think it''s too awkward and uncomfortable for you to call me husband." "Well, Xiaohu, I''ll call you Xiaohu just like Mr. Fang." "Well, I''ll go to the hospital by myself to change my dressing. Miss Fang will trouble you to take her to school. " Tang Hu, after that, he drove directly to the car and went to the hospital. Tang Hu now really feels that this kind of life is really good, which is much better than the life he has experienced before. The former life is almost unbearable for non-human beings. Whether it is training in the army or going out to perform tasks, that kind of life can hardly be compared with now. Now life is just like paradise. Just like in the jungles of North Africa, those deadly spiders, or some poisonous insects, can kill people. The life we live every day is on our nerves. We have to observe our surroundings carefully every day. It is impossible to be like this now. For example, it is effective, accompanied by beautiful women, and able to do what we want to do It can''t be too good.Tang Hu then drove directly to the hospital, and then went to the surgical disposal room by himself, but Tang Hu had some regrets that he did not see the beautiful nurse sister before. On the contrary, she was on duty in the surgical disposal room. She was a middle-aged woman. At this time, although Tang Hu had some regrets in her heart, she also gave her breath on the way. Fortunately, the good-looking nurse sister was not there. Otherwise, if he was there, he would have to change his dressing and be embarrassed. Tang Hu then said to the middle-aged woman nurse. "Hello, I''m here to change my dressing." Tang Hu then handed his disposal sheet directly to the nurse. "Oh, you''re here to change your dressing. You can just sit there." Middle aged nurse, and then looked at the disposal list, and then, directly to Tang Hu said, and then in hand, quickly prepared, ready to change the medicine. "Take off your trousers." "So direct? Don''t you have to close the door? " Tang Hu then saw that the surgical disposal room door was not even closed, and then some embarrassed asked. "Ah, it''s all boys and girls. What are you afraid of? Hurry up. Anyway, it''s very fast to change the medicine. There''s no need to worry about anything. " Middle aged nurse, and then very tough said. "And this is a hospital. We receive a lot of young people like you every day, so no one is rare. It depends on you or something." "All right." Tang Hu can only be speechless. This reminds Tang Hu of the nurse Mei Mei who changed her dressing before. Maybe the little girl before was very shy and the middle-aged nurse in front of her was not at the same level at all. Chapter 631 Maybe this middle-aged nurse used to be, like the beautiful nurse sister before, also a young girl, but it''s all due to the merciless years, which have turned him into a fierce aunt. I just don''t know if the beautiful nurse sister will become the same as he is now. When Tang Hu thought of this place, although he was a little chilly, he still had some regrets. Time is really merciless. To tell the truth, Tang Hu''s first impression of caring was very good. It has to be said that this middle-aged nurse''s technique is really much more skilled than caring, and he directly treated Tang Hu''s wound by dividing three by five. After treatment, the middle nurse directly put the cotton swab directly to the garbage can, and then said to Tang Hu. "Well, I changed the medicine. The young man recovered well. I''ll do it again tomorrow. It''s estimated that there will be no problem." "Well, well, thank you." After thanking Tang Hu, he quickly left the surgical disposal room. Fortunately, no one came here during this period. Otherwise, he would be embarrassed to die. Out of the hospital, Tang Hu originally wanted to buy some medicine in the drugstore near the hospital to make his wound recover faster. However, in general, the drug price in the hospital pharmacy is much more expensive than that in the pharmacy outside. Tang Hu then thought about it. Although he had the money that Fang Zheng gave him, he didn''t have a lot of money. After all, he had to take care of himself and Fang Miao''s daily life. After all, there were very few medicines he could buy for himself, and the drugs he wanted to buy were very expensive, not cheap. The price of a lot of things is tens of thousands. Therefore, Tang Hu did not have any extra money to buy these medicines. Although Fangzheng would have reimbursed him if he reported to him, Tang Hu did not intend to trouble him any more. After all, there are too many things that Fangzheng has done for himself, and Tang Hu does not intend to continue to owe him. After all, it''s not easy to pay back the favor. Tang Hu just got on the bus, and then the mobile phone rang. As soon as Tang Hu answered, he found that it was the driver around Fangzheng who called him. Tang Hu then answered the phone. "Xiaohu, it is Mr. Fang who wants to talk to you about something. If you are free now, he asks me to talk to you and let you go to the company to find him." "Uncle Fang is looking for me. I don''t know what''s wrong. I''ll go to the company to visit my uncle. Anyway, you know, I have nothing else to do except go to school. And in the school, just like this, will certainly strengthen the school alert, should not happen like before "My job now should be to protect Miss Fang, and there is no other job. And now, Miss Fang''s safety can be guaranteed, so I''ll visit my uncle. " Tang Hu doesn''t know what happened to Fangzheng. Maybe it should be the bank robbery and the kidnapping of Fang Miao. Maybe it was the conflict with the black leopard in the school. "Well, Xiaohu, when you come, you can call me directly, and then I will take you directly to Mr. Fang''s office." After Tang Hu hung up the phone, he searched for Fang''s group directly in the navigation, and then came to the door of Fang''s group building directly according to the navigation tips. After Tang Hu arrived at the door of Fang''s group, he called the driver with his mobile phone and said that he had arrived at the door and would wait at the door. Mr. driver, and then said that he would come to the door in the shortest time and let Tang Hu wait for him at the door. Tang Hu, and then waiting at the door for a while, found that the driver came to his direction quickly. Fang Zheng''s secretary and driver directly led Tang Hu up the elevator, and then directly came to founder''s office door. At the door of the office, fangzheng, the secretary next to him knocked on the door, then opened the door and took a look inside. Because he is the closest person around Fangzheng, he can enter and leave Fangzheng''s office at will. Even if there are people or something in it, other important people are irrelevant. But he just looked inside a little, and then directly closed the door, and then said to Tang Hu beside him. "Xiaohu, Mr. Fang, he is talking about some important work with others now. Then let''s wait for him outside first. He should finish these things soon, and then we will go in." Tang Hu answered. Then he nodded. After all, founder is the best photographer in a city. A chairman of the group can''t be idle every day. He has to deal with a lot of things. He can''t be idle all day, waiting for his own visit. There will be various things arranged in the spare time between them.Tang Hu then said to the driver. "I''ll go to the bathroom first. If there''s anything wrong, you can call me directly and I''ll come out." "Well, tiger, the bathroom is in the direction next to it. You can just go straight. " He then pointed in the opposite direction to the chairman''s office. Because almost all of the top floor are senior leaders of Fang''s group. In fact, each office has its own independent bathroom. Therefore, almost no one will go to the public toilet in the corridor, so the location of the public toilet is naturally the farther away from the chairman''s office, the better. Tang Hu, and then walked to the direction of the bathroom, and then came to the door of the bathroom. Tang Hu seemed to hear that there was a man in the bathroom. The voice seemed to be saying something. Tang Hu listened carefully. Maybe he was on the phone. Tang Hu didn''t intend to eavesdrop on others, because it was a bad habit, and Tang Hu didn''t have the evil taste of prying into other people''s privacy. However, Tang Hu was specially trained in listening when he was in the army, so Tom''s listening can be said to be very keen. Originally Tang Hu did not intend to eavesdrop, but it seems to have heard the man, is talking about a name, let Tang Hu immediately raised attention. Chapter 632 Because that name is Fang Miao. "I finally waited for this opportunity. Then, Fang Miao, that chick, went to the bank to do something. Then, who are you looking for who can''t even do such a simple thing well? How do the people on your side do it? Why are you so stupid? The chance I finally waited for was wasted by you. " "Now, if you want to fight him again, it will not be as simple as before. And Fang, an old fox, will definitely arrange a bodyguard beside his daughter to protect her all the time. If he wants to do it again, it will not be as easy as before. " The man seemed to be very angry, and then directly on the other side of the phone, in a low voice. But because he was afraid that others would hear these things, the man tried to keep his voice down. If not Tang Hu''s voice is particularly sensitive, and is standing in the bathroom door. Even if someone passes by the bathroom door, they won''t notice that the person in the bathroom is making a phone call and can''t hear what he is saying. Because this man repeatedly mentioned the name Fang Miao before, and then involuntarily attracted Tang Hu''s attention. Then went to the bathroom door, Tang Hu heard the word bank robbery, and then at this time, let Tang Hu''s heart immediately began to be alert. Tang Hu, and then quietly stood in the bathroom, in front of the wash basin outside, and then listened to the man in the bathroom talking. "You can''t even do this well. How can I cooperate with you? You have no sincerity at all. I''m not asking you to do anything difficult. I just want you to keep Fang Miao''s little girl under control for a few hours. You don''t know what we''re doing here. You just need to control Fang Miao''s little girl, and then we''ll talk about the contract with Fangzheng old fox a little later. " "Then we will reveal a little bit about Fang Miao to Fangzheng old fox, which is related to you. Then we say that Fang Miao is in our hands now. I believe that if this is the case, the contract will be signed at that time. It''s just a little hint. If we want to come to Fangzheng, the old fox, even if he is more angry, he will probably do it for his treasure If Bei''s daughter''s life is safe, she will swallow her anger and won''t tear her face with us. " "After all, we planned to control Fang Miao''s little girl before, and we didn''t plan to Shanghai. So even if Fangzheng''s old fox knew something, he would swallow his anger and won''t trouble us." "But look at what you have done. You can''t even do such a small thing. How do you want me to cooperate with you?" The man was obviously a little annoyed by what had happened before. "Since the matter has not been successful, then the tail has not been exposed, has not left any flaw?" "What? You tell me, you don''t know where they are now. What the hell did I tell you? I was blind at that time. How could I cooperate with you? Now it''s better. Now it''s really that things have not been done, and there are still some uncontrollable factors left behind. " "How can I believe you again?" The man then swore. "Well, I''m not here. What can I tell you more? You''d better go and find out the group of people. I''d like to probe the police station first and then inquire about the information. I hope the police station can do something not so soon. Then you can dispose of those tails as soon as possible. I can''t. You know what it means Have you thought about it? " Then, a burst of sudden telephone ringing, on the floor inside the sudden ring. The man in the bathroom, then suddenly stopped talking. Obviously, he was shocked by the sudden ringing of the phone. However, at the same time, Tang Hu''s own mobile phone rings, and Tang Hu can only smile bitterly. It seems that he has to be swept and scared now. It''s hard to find out what he wants to ask. As expected, as Tang Hu imagined, the men in the restroom were obviously scared, because on the top floor, there were very few people using the public toilet, and almost no one used it. Because the people working on the top floor were all high-rise people in the group. There were independent toilets in their office rooms, and no one would come to the toilet Therefore, it is estimated that only some external staff and some office workers will use this kind of public toilet on the top floor, so this is the reason why the man chose to call here. Because in most cases, only cleaners come here in the morning and evening to clean the bathroom once, and almost no one comes here during the day. Tang Hu then can only be helpless to take out the mobile phone to have a look, and then found that the Secretary around the house, that is, the driver, called him. Tang Hu can only be helpless to choose the hang up button, and then picked up the phone to say to himself."Brother Liang, I''m Xiao Kai. I''m in Fang''s group now. I went to the group. Why didn''t I find you? What floor are you on now? I''ve been around here for a while, but I haven''t found you... I''ve made a turn in this attic. " "What? You''re not on the top floor? I wonder if the top management of the group should not work in the office on the top floor? You''re a sales manager, so I''ve come straight up to the top floor to find you. " "What? Are you working on the third floor? Well, I''ll go down to find you now... "I''m going to go to the bathroom here. What? You said that all the places upstairs are the territory of the leaders. I''d better forget it. Then I won''t go to the toilet here. I''d better go down and talk about it. " Tang Huran said later and walked out of the bathroom, and then just like founder''s chairman''s office, he walked past. Then the driver found that Tang Hu hung up the phone, but he didn''t think much about it. After all, tiger just went to the bathroom and didn''t do anything. When he saw his phone call, he must know that it was Fangzheng. Now he has time to talk. The man in the bathroom listened to Tang Hu Gang''s words, and then he immediately breathed a sigh of relief. Then a man murmured there. Chapter 633 Tang Huran said later and walked out of the bathroom, and then just like founder''s chairman''s office, he walked past. Then the driver found that Tang Hu hung up the phone, but he didn''t think much about it. After all, tiger just went to the bathroom and didn''t do anything. When he saw his phone call, he must know that it was Fangzheng. Now he has time to talk. The man in the bathroom listened to Tang Hu Gang''s words, and then he immediately breathed a sigh of relief. Then a man murmured there. "Damn it, I was scared to death just now when someone came to work. I went to the business manager to find the office on the top floor. How can I be a leader? That person is also a fool. I don''t know what the salesman says. Does he call himself a business manager? " Then I heard that Tang Hu''s voice was getting smaller and smaller. Then the man in the bathroom knew that Tang Hu had gone far away and started talking on the phone again. But this time, he was too cautious and his voice was lower. Tang Hu wanted to go to the bathroom directly and take the man to founder''s office. Then he thought carefully that the people who could work at the top of the group were not shareholders at the deputy general manager level, or the general manager, executive vice president and so on. None of them was a small role. Would that person admit that he was taken to founder? However, what Fangzheng is afraid of is that it is not a person but a group of people behind this incident, which is very painful. From the content of his phone call and speech, we can see that he is definitely not alone. He has many accomplices. If we take it out directly, those accomplices may not be able to save them. Moreover, at the level of vice president or above, it is not Fangzheng who can deal with it with a few words, because a group has reached a certain level, There will certainly be various factions. Although founder is now the largest shareholder of the group, can he not directly move other shareholders? Even the most unfortunate thing is that the person who called may be other shareholders. Therefore, Tang Hu probably thought of this, so he made a decision. In order to avoid startling the snake and attract people''s attention, the tiger disguised himself as a person who went to the wrong floor in the group. In this way, the suspect of the person who called in the bathroom would not be aroused. Tang Hu then went directly to the door of Fangzheng''s office. Tang Hu then saw that the door of Fangzheng''s office was directly open. The driver then stood beside him as if he was talking to Fangzheng. Fangzheng just kept nodding his head and showed a satisfied smile on his face. Then Fang Zheng saw Tang Hu appear directly at the door of the office, Fang Zheng raised his head with a smile. "Tiger, you are here. Come in and have a seat. Come and have a seat." "Uncle Fang." When Tang Hu enters the door, he closes the door of Fangzheng''s office directly, because Tang hu wants to talk to Fang Zheng and wait for the things he heard in the bathroom. "Tiger, I heard that you had a direct conflict with the people in the underworld yesterday. Is there anything wrong? Is there any harm to the body? " Fang Zheng then directly let Tang Hu sit on the sofa in front of the office, and then said it directly. Tang Hu can see that when Fang Zheng asked himself this sentence, it was not the tone of asking for punishment, but the kind of inquiry with deep concern. This moved Tang Hu''s heart very much, because he only paid for one to accompany her daughter to study and live, and then to protect his safety. But now he cares about himself so much It''s very rare. "In fact, it is a person named Zhong Liang in the class. He asked brother black leopard to deal with me." Tang Hu did not hide things, and then he just told the truth and Fangzheng. "But I guess the Panther should have carried all the things in the police station. Therefore, this matter should not involve the bell "Oh, is the clock on? What contradiction do you have with him Fang Zheng then asked in some doubt that Tang Hu had only gone to school for a few days. How could he have made an enemy? And before listening to him, his secretary told him that the one Zhong Liang was looking for was an outlaw, and he even took out his gun in the school. Then Tang Hu said with a bitter smile. "And then it''s my fault. In fact, it is how to say that I am not the bodyguard of Fang Miao in school. It''s Fang Miao who said that I can''t appear by her side as a bodyguard, otherwise, they will notice my existence. " "Then my identity in school is to pretend to publish her boyfriend. Don''t be angry, uncle. Then, he was Fang Miao and Miss Huang, a suitor in the school. Then, I directly declared in the school that Miss Fang was my girlfriend. Then, he was probably jealous and was taught a lesson by me. Then, he was really angry. Then he went to the underworld to teach me a lesson, and then I taught him a lesson That''s exactly what happened"Really, if it wasn''t for Xiaohu''s skill, it''s not sure what you would have been like. I''m also to blame for this. It seems that Zhong Liang is really not a good man. " "It''s OK, uncle Fang. I really have nothing to do with it." Tang Hu''s words are true, because he really didn''t pay attention to the weight of the black leopard brother. If they were small fish and shrimps, they would be used as cannon fodder in the battlefield. It''s useless to fart. "This Zhong Liang, it seems that I need to talk to this headmaster Ding. Students of this character should not appear in the school. This is simply corrupting the ethos of the school." Fang Zheng could see that he was very angry with Zhong Liang. "Mr. Fang, this Zhong Liang seems to be the nephew of director Jin." At this time, the secretary made a direct note of these things. Fangzheng frowned at this time. He didn''t expect that there was such a relationship between the weight. Although founder is the chairman of Fang''s group and then the largest shareholder of Fang''s group, there are other shareholders in the board of directors. Although their shares are not as much as those of founder, their shares still occupy a certain proportion in the whole group Weight, so founder is not good, because these small things then offend other shareholders. Chapter 634 Because Fang''s group was one of the shareholders in the school, director Jin naturally became one of the shareholders in the school. In this way, President Ding was really hard to deal with. Then, fangzheng thought carefully. Anyway, with Tang Hu around Fang Miao, Fang Zheng gave up his plan to repair Zhong Liang. "Uncle Fang, you don''t have to be embarrassed. After all, such a big thing has happened. Zhong Liang will certainly not continue to make mischief and trouble us any more." "I don''t think he''ll have the courage to continue to challenge me. Yes, after Zhong Liang, he will be a man with his tail between his legs. " Tang Hu didn''t pay attention to Zhong Liang at all. After all, Zhong Liang is just like a clown in his eyes. "Xiaohu, in fact, it is also my fault. It is really like what my secretary said just now. It is really difficult to handle, because I have mastered a group, because it involves many people''s affairs and the interests of many people. Therefore, I just want to do some things, but I have no heart to do them." Fang Zheng sighed at this time. "Uncle Fang, I just want to tell you one thing, which is related to this matter." Tang Hu saw that Fang Zheng was leading the topic to the management of the company. Then Tang Hu saved a lot of trouble and went to the beginning of the reason. Tang Hu then said directly. "Uncle Fang, have you found out what happened to the bank robbery that day, which was the kidnapping of Fang Miao?" "I just suspect that this is something unusual, but I haven''t figured out what''s going on, and then there''s nothing going on." Fang Zheng did not hide it with Tang Hu. "But now I can almost confirm that the target of these people should be Xiaomiao. The bank robbery should be just an excuse. They didn''t do it early or late, but they did it at this time. When I went outside to talk about business, this motive is very doubtful." "Because it is estimated that they want to take more interests in the negotiation with me, and then force me to sign a series of unequal contracts, so they should make such a decision, so they will kidnap Xiaomiao." Fang Zheng at this time praised in his heart. As expected, founder is indeed the helmsman of a large group. From these clues, we can infer this situation, which can be regarded as very good. In fact, fangzheng''s doubts and the truth are almost the same. "My first reaction was that someone wanted to blackmail me, because Fang Miao is my daughter''s business, which should not be regarded as a secret among the upper class. Many of them know it, and I sometimes take Fang Miao to attend some important occasions. So my first reaction was that someone wanted to blackmail me "But then I thought it was wrong, because I was going out to talk about business? Then they gave me a strange reaction, and their reaction was very abnormal. Then, in retrospect, it made me feel vaguely that this thing should be related to them Fangzheng then did not hide from Tang Hu. After all, Tang Hu is one of the people around his daughter, and then he told him his doubts, so that he could be prepared in advance, and in case of emergency, he could better protect his daughter''s safety. "But this is also the first time that I have talked about cooperation with their company. However, they should not have a clear and detailed understanding of my details, so I am just skeptical now. However, I can not provide any strong evidence to prove that this matter has something to do with them." Fang Zheng then shook his head again, as if denying what he had just said. "Uncle Fang, when I went to the bathroom to go to the bathroom, I overheard a man talking on the phone in the bathroom." "That''s right. When I got to the bathroom door, I heard that the men in the bathroom seemed to be talking about bank robbery. Then I paid special attention to it. Then I carefully inquired into what they said. It seems that people in the group seem to have mastered some of Fang Miao''s laws and life rules." "Then it''s like he''s ganging up with another person, he''s providing clues, and then the other person seems to be providing people, and then the abductor. I suspect that there should be an insider in the company. " Tang Hu then talked about the conversation he had heard outside the bathroom and talked to founder carefully. After listening to Tang Hu''s words, Fang Zheng frowned, because when he went to talk about cooperation with that company, he suspected that there was something wrong with the company. However, what had been discussed before was almost the same, and it was almost impossible to sign a contract. However, when he went to his company to talk about signing a contract with him, the other party used various reasons to evade him at the most critical moment, that is, when he signed the contract, as if he was waiting for something. Then they kept looking at the time and didn''t sign the contract. Finally, they didn''t seem to wait, and then they told me about it, This cooperation is not suitable, and then they have to discuss it.Fangzheng is very angry with this company''s action, because after all, the negotiation has been almost completed before, and it is necessary to sign a contract. At the most critical time, it is a repentance. However, this only makes founder a little angry. Fang Zheng has no way to deal with it. After graduation and not signing a contract, people naturally should have the right to repent. Founder just said some polite words, saying that he had time to cooperate next time. Then he left in a hurry. However, the other party''s abnormal behavior made Fangzheng suspicious, because at the beginning, fangzheng did not feel anything, just felt the other party''s attitude and behavior, some doubts and strange, but Fangzheng could not find the key link. And now it''s just suspicion. However, after hearing Tang Hu Gang finish this sentence with himself, he immediately thinks of the abnormal behavior of the previous company, and then connects the whole thing. Although it seems that there is no relationship between the bank robbery and the arrest of his daughter, there is no relationship between the two. However, after careful consideration, the other party''s affirmative intention is that they did not have the attitude of seriously discussing the contract with themselves from the beginning. Because their plan is to use their daughter, and then use their daughter, to threaten themselves, let themselves make some retrograde way, and then they can achieve their goal, and their goal should be like this. Chapter 635 In order to protect her daughter''s safety, she has to disclose some information to her daughter in order to protect her requirement. And after the whole thing, the other party can completely deny that it has something to do with them. After all, the cause of this incident is bank robbery. Robbing one''s daughter in a bank should be taken as a hostage by those people at the beginning. In order to be safe, the robbers have to take the way of hostages to leave safely. With this layer of cover, the other party can completely deny the fact that the other party committed the crime of kidnapping It can be covered up. No wonder that when they were negotiating with each other, the other side seemed to be constantly looking at the time, as if they were waiting for something. They were waiting for their daughter to be kidnapped successfully. Just now Tang Hu said to himself that the man who calls in the bathroom should be a senior member of the company, because the person who can appear on the top floor of the company must be a senior person in the group. Therefore, it is the internal ghost of our company, who cooperates with those outside, so the plan opposite can be said to be seamless. Just expect the other party did not expect to have Tang Hu this restless factor in. It seems that she agreed that Tang Hu should protect her daughter by her side. After all, judging from all the things that happened, whether it was protecting her daughter in a bank robbery, she had not become her daughter''s bodyguard at that time. She could do such a thing, let alone become her daughter''s bodyguard now. What''s more, brother black leopard entered the school with a gun, and Tang Hu was not hurt. On the contrary, the troublemaker, brother black leopard, was beaten unconscious by Tang Hu, and he was directly admitted to the hospital. This is enough to prove that Tang Hu''s strength is very strong. "Tiger, you can rest assured that I will investigate this matter clearly." Fangzheng''s eyes flashed a little harsh at this time. Although there were some contradictions and disagreements between himself and some high-level officials in the company, they would even use their daughter to do things. This is the existence that Founder absolutely does not allow. Because now his daughter is his only relative. Of course, the Secretary around Fangzheng is naturally a relative. However, Fang Miao is closely related to Fangzheng. Therefore, founder absolutely does not allow anyone to bully his daughter. Tang Hu then nodded, these so-called things in the company, Tang Hu does not intend to participate. Because in the company''s high-level certainly will and others intrigue, in these intrigues is Tang Hu''s most disgusting thing. After all, founder, as the chairman of a group, can still be in the position for so many years. He must have his own means. Tom just told Fangzheng what he heard and how to do it. That is what Fangzheng should consider, regardless of Tang Hu. "By the way, tiger, have you tried to scare the snake?" Fang Zheng thought of a very important thing at this time, that is, when Tang Hu was listening outside the bathroom, did he arouse the other party''s vigilance. If the other party was aware of it, he wanted to catch the other party''s fox tail in this respect, which was even more difficult. "Uncle Fang, don''t worry. I didn''t scare the snake. " Fang Zheng said with a smile. "Although someone called me at that time, I was also shocked, but I immediately pretended to be a person who did not know anything about the company, and then said that I came to the company to find a business manager to do things, and went to the wrong floor." "Those people who want to come inside will not doubt anything when they hear this." Tang Hu then said to himself before that paragraph of the matter briefly and Fangzheng explained. "Yes, Xiaohu, I''m worthy of your liking. You are indeed very alert in this respect Fang Zheng said with admiration at this time that he was more and more satisfied with Tang Hu. Although Fang Zheng hired Tang Hu at that time, one reason was that he saved his daughter. He wanted to repay Tang Hu. Then he found that Fang Zheng and his daughter were roommates in an apartment, and then he directly hired Tang Hu as his daughter''s bodyguard. After all, I still had very important things to deal with at that time, and I heard that Founder had been a soldier before, so I didn''t think much about it, so I directly let Tang Hu be his daughter''s bodyguard. It seems that my decision should have been quite right. When Fangzheng was a child, his family could be said to be very poor. In his childhood, his father set up a construction company, and then step by step went to the current large scale. Therefore, fangzheng himself was not contaminated with the bad habits of other rich second generation. Therefore, fangzheng''s way of dealing with people can be said to be very magnanimous. Nowadays, many shareholders in the company are old friends who fought together with their father at that time. Although now, the shares have been passed to their own children and grandchildren, but it is precisely because of these shares that they are beginning to feel uneasy. However, founder always loves fish, and they are the sons of his father''s old friends Moreover, their forefathers used to fight with their fathers, so founder turned a blind eye and did not intend to do anything to them.However, today''s incident happened. Fangzheng''s bottom line has been completely aroused. Fang Miao is the only daughter of kite. They dare to do things with their daughter. For the first time, fangzheng is really angry. Tang Hu feels that he is very lucky. He has been here for several days. He does some scattered work every day and has nothing important to do. Although he is a bodyguard, the bodyguard is in name. He doesn''t look like a bodyguard. He drinks every day and protects Fang Miao all day Learn to fight and make noise. I feel very good. Every day, in addition to accompany Fang Miao to school and school, and then make some meals for him, and then take care of the existence of several clowns. This life feels very relaxed. Chapter 636 "If Uncle Fang has nothing else to do, I''ll go back to school first." Anyway, I''ve finished what should be said, and then I''ll leave the rest to Fangzheng. I believe that Fangzheng has a clear idea of how to deal with the matter, so he doesn''t have to interrupt any more. "Well, you can go back first, and I hope you don''t tell Fang Miao about today''s affairs. I don''t want him to worry too much about things about me and the company." After all, he is still young now, and I still have the energy to deal with these things. If he can enjoy some college life as much as possible, let him enjoy it. These intriguing things should be left to our men. Fang Zheng nodded and said. "Don''t worry, uncle Fang. I won''t talk nonsense. Well, uncle Fang, I''ll go back to school first. " Tang Hu then stood up, ready to leave. "Mr. Fang, would you like me to see Mr. Tang off?" At this time, fangzheng''s secretary and driver asked him. Fang Zheng looked at Tang Hu at this time. After all, this needs to see Tang Hu''s opinion. Tang Hu ran shook his head and said. "No, I''m driving here myself, and then I can drive directly to school without any trouble." Tang Hu then said quickly. "Well, OK, you should pay attention to safety on the road alone and drive slowly. Before I solve the company''s problems, Xiaomiao''s safety needs to be protected by you." Fang Zheng said at this time. "Uncle Fang, you can rest assured that since my task is to protect Fang Miao and Miss Fang''s life, I will certainly not let it go wrong." Fang Zheng nodded at this time, then some slightly shook his head and sighed. He thought it would be cheaper for him to arrange a strange man to stay with his daughter? But now it seems that Tang Hu is not interested in his daughter at all. But it doesn''t matter what happened to founder. Anyway, their young people''s affairs are left to them to deal with. Tang Hu out of the Fang Group building, and then directly on their own car, and then directly came to the school. After Tang Hu arrived at the school, he found that the campus was still very quiet. It seemed that there was no class. Tang Hu then went upstairs and went to his class. Then, he took a look through the window at the door and found that there was no teacher inside. It should be self-study in the class. Then they pushed the door directly and went in. Then many people found that the door was open. They all looked up and saw that it was Tang Hu. Then they buried their heads and went to do their own things. After all, Tang Hu is now notorious. After all, he announced that Fang Miao was his girlfriend just a few days after he came here. He also directly became one of the four villains on campus, Zhong Liang. So now, Tang Hu is one of the four evils of the new Jin Dynasty. So the other people in the class are not willing to offend Tang Hu, a violent student. When Tang Hu came to the classroom, Zhong Liang subconsciously shrunk his neck, because he had been scolded by his father. Because of brother black leopard, Zhong Liang was severely criticized by his father, and then his father let himself be honest during this period of time. However, in Zhong Liang''s opinion, this is all caused by Tang Hu. It''s all because of Tang Hu''s own, so it''s so bad. I didn''t hurt before, but I was in a good mood. But Zhong Liang also knew that he was not Tom''s opponent at all. After all, the black leopard brother even took out his gun, and he was not the opponent of the tiger, let alone his bare hands. It''s mainly because Tang Hu is so powerful and fierce. Therefore, if Zhong Liang wants to revenge Tang Hu, he must think of other ways. He can''t live in a house like the one before. The former house has no effect on Tang Hu, and even he will be beaten by Tao Hu. So now Zhong Liang is waiting for an opportunity to teach Tang Hu a lesson through another way. As for Tang Hu''s younger brother Kang Xiaobo? After Zhong Liang went back, he thought about it carefully. Since Tang Hu is defending Kang Xiaobo so much, he can''t move Kang Xiaobo any more. He can only let him go. Otherwise, he makes Kang Xiaobo a meal, and Tang Hu beats himself again. That''s not worth the loss. "Boss, you are here at last. Where did you go before?" Kang Xiaobo was very happy when he came back. As soon as Tang Hu entered the classroom, Kang Xiaobo saw that he was back, and then quickly waved to him. "What are you doing there? Do you think you are the president of the United States? Still greeting the enthusiastic citizens. " Tang Hu said with a smile and curse, and then returned to his seat. "Boss, you didn''t see it today. It''s very low-key to come to the classroom today. This is the boss. When you didn''t come, he didn''t come to meKang Xiaobo then said. "Isn''t it good? Do you still want him to trouble you? " Tang Hu then said. "Nothing important today? Did I miss anything important? " "There is nothing important today, that is, the thing that the black leopard did before. The school just gave a brief notice, and then said that it was the people outside the school who made trouble, and now it has been detained by the police. There is no more other words to say." Kang Xiaobo was a little aggrieved when he said this. "There''s a relationship between Zhong Liang and her family. It''s because she''s such a fool. You''re the boss of the school." Tang Hu learned from founder today that Zhong Liang is the director of the wind group, and is also one of the shareholders in the school. Therefore, in order not to offend the directors of the group, it is normal for the school to let Zhong Liang go. "By the way, boss, you are now the man of the day in our school. You don''t know how people evaluate you or describe you?" Kang Xiaobo then lowered his voice and said to Tang Hu mysteriously. "Describe me, why describe me? What can I describe? " Then Tang Hu said with some doubts, because from what Kang Xiaobo just said, he felt that he said something inexplicable. Chapter 637 "Boss, you don''t know that our school used to have a ranking of the four villains. Now you have become one of the four villains in our campus. Now you have replaced Zhong Liang''s position in the four evils, so you have successfully become the four major villains and the new junior." On the contrary, what is Tang Xiaobo''s boasting about is that it is worth listening to? Tang Hu originally wanted to get along with each other in a low-key way. He spent his college life in a low-key way, but now he was made one of the four evils by those good people in the school. Tang Hu then had a cold spell. When did he become the four evildoers? He always adhered to the principle of keeping a low profile, and then he did not dare to do well in the exam. He did not dare to play well in the exam. He deliberately did poorly in the exam. He was also famous in this situation. This makes Tang Hu feel a little incredible. What''s more, it seems that Kang Xiaobo has become one of the four evils. It seems to be something very glorious. Let Tang Hu feel very speechless. "Yes, boss, if you can beat the second in the top four universities, then you will be the second in the four evils." Kang added at this time. At this time, Tang Hu''s eyebrows were tightly wrinkled, and his face was covered with black lines. However, Tang Hu has no way to arrange the four evils for themselves. After all, they had no way to fight with the off campus staff, that is, those little gangsters of the underworld. After all, they came to the school to make trouble for themselves. But others think that they will not think like that. They must also think that they are the students who like to fight and fight, and they have repaired the people like Zhongliang, so naturally they should be the four evils. Then the bell rang directly, interrupting the conversation between Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobo. However, Tang Hu has no aversion to being called the four evils. That is to say, it doesn''t matter. Tang Hu doesn''t have any special feelings about it. However, if his mouth is on others, he can say what others want, and he can''t control what others think. No matter how they say it, they have no opinion about themselves. But think carefully, it seems that he is that kind of image. Anyway, he is Fang Miao''s boyfriend. In this way, it will also make others think less about the next second, which is more convenient and safer. When the time comes, he will stand by his side. Who dares to provoke Fang Miao. Then the last class is a PE class, and then this PE class is free activities. What you want to learn in the classroom can also learn, and what you don''t want to learn can also play outside the classroom. This is a very free course, you can freely arrange your own time. Basically, those who like to study very much will also choose to relax in this class, go out for a breath of fresh air, or go to a snack bar or some other places. Fang Miao is also wearing headphones, and then ready to go out for a walk. Zhong Liang then called himself. His two younger brothers ran out. Although he gave up the idea of teaching Tang Hu a lesson, he still wanted to pursue Fang Miao. Although Fang Miao already has a boyfriend, Tang Hu. However, if you are ill, you can''t pursue it. Maybe Fang Miao takes a fancy to himself, and he naturally retaliates. Tang Hu also becomes Fang Miao''s boyfriend. I can do more with one stone. So now, Zhong Liang plans to go out and see if there is any chance to offer Fang Miao a favor. Tang Hu is also noncommittal about Zhong Liang''s behavior. Although he is Fang Miao''s boyfriend now, Tang Hu intends not to be too involved in Fang Miao''s normal life. After all, in the school now, although Chinese medicine is to do this thing, some are not suitable, but also can not do anything out of the ordinary. Moreover, Fang Miao''s family background, Fang''s group is the existence that Zhong Liang and his family can''t afford. Therefore, even if he wants to face up to it, how can Fang Miao do? Even his uncle will never allow him to be like this. Although Tang Hu is not sure about Zhong Liang''s fact that he is Fang Miao''s boyfriend, he still pursues Fang Miao''s affairs. After all, he is just Fang Miao''s pretended boyfriend. If the party didn''t take the initiative to ask himself to solve it, Tang Wu didn''t intend to do it. After all, Zhong Liang has not done anything out of the ordinary now. And with this kind of time, I might as well go around the neighborhood. "Boss, why don''t we go to the snack street at the gate of the school in a little while, and we''ll have a barbecue together?" When Kang Xiaobo wanted to ask Tang Hu out for dinner, he didn''t go because he was afraid that he might affect the affairs of Tang Hu and Fang Miao Fang. So Kang wanted to take this opportunity and go out for a drink with his boss. "All right." After all, Tang Hu, because of some things sad, did not eat at noon, so now he is hungry.When Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobo left the classroom, most of the students had already gone. There were only a few left in the classroom. There were no other people except the bookworms who could only learn. Such bookworms who can only learn do not need to expect them to go out to play. These people spend their general time in books and will not waste time on other things at all. When the two of them went downstairs, and then passed class 9, Kang Xiaobo also specially looked into the class. Tang Hu looked at his behavior a little strange, and then asked in some doubt. "What are you doing there?" At this time, Kang Xiaobo excitedly took his hand and said in a low voice. "Boss, look, it''s Tang Yun, Tang Yun." Tang Hu then a Leng, and then along the direction of Kang Xiaobo''s fingers, and then looked in the past. Then I found that a girl suddenly came out of the classroom. After the girl left the classroom, she walked directly to the direction of the stairway, which made Tang Hu only see a horsetail. I didn''t see the face carefully. It was a quick glance at the side of the face. Although the girl was wearing very simple clothes, she was tall and tall. However, if he can be rated as a civilian school flower by others, naturally, it will not be too bad. Chapter 638 Tang Hu just glanced at it tightly, but it had a feeling like a beautiful girl in a Japanese love game. It was very academic. Worthy of being in the school is a civilian school flower loved by many people. "How does the boss feel? Isn''t it beautiful? " Kang Xiaobo was dancing and excited. He felt like he had won the lottery. "What are you excited about here? I didn''t see it clearly. I just looked at a back. Can you see what it looks like just now? I don''t see anything, OK? " Tang Hu then patted Kang Xiaobo on the shoulder and said. "Besides, you are so excited, what are you doing? And he''s not your girlfriend. Why are you so excited? " "Boss, although she is not my girlfriend, I feel very happy and excited to meet him and look at her from such a distance. Don''t you think it''s very predestined, boss?" Kang Xiaobo was still very excited at this time. "You can see Fang Miao every day in our class. Why do I think you are still like a normal person? Why don''t you dance like this? It''s like being sick. " Tang Hu, and then some funny, look at his present appearance, dancing, very excited, really like a disease. "Boss, this is not the same, OK? Fang Miao and I are not the same person, and now that major Fang has a boyfriend, I can''t have any illusions about him. Even if Fang Miao was in the class before, I had no such fantasy. The main reason is that Fang Miao is too calm, and only Zhong Liang in the class dares to chase after him. " "People''s Zhong Liang and myself are not at the same level at all, so I don''t have any illusions. But Tang Yun is different. Tang Yun is a civilian school flower. She is very close to us and is an ordinary family. At least, it will make people have some illusions." Tang Hu smiles, but it can''t be denied that Kang Xiaobo''s idea is really right. After all, Fang Miao''s family is the daughter of the chairman of Fang''s group. She lives in a villa and has many luxury cars. If she doesn''t drive, she can''t have the courage to chase her. "What do you think of Tang Yun "Kang Xiaobo asked suddenly "How do I know? I just listen to you here telling me how nice and beautiful she is. I just saw her in the past. I just took a look at his back. I don''t even know what he looks like. How can I answer you?" "And shouldn''t you know better than me about questions like this?" "By the way, boss, do you want to go after Tang Yun? With the boss, you are now in the limelight and become one of the four villains on campus. You are famous in the school. I believe Tang Yun must have heard of you. " Kang Xiaobo said suddenly. "I''ll go after it? You''re not kidding me. I have a girlfriend now. If I let her know, I dare to go to school to find a girlfriend on her back, I''m not far away from death. " Tang Hu really dare not talk to Fang Miao on his back. Because he saved Fang seconds before, and then published to ask himself whether Tang Hu liked himself and wanted to associate with Fang Miao. Tang Hu didn''t agree at that time. And now he is Fang Miao''s bodyguard, and also agreed with Fang Miao to pretend to be Fang Miao''s boyfriend in school. In this case, how can we pursue Tang Yun? And when I first came, it was just like the class announced that Fang Miao was his girlfriend. I can''t pretend to be a slag man. "But Tang Yun, isn''t she your dream lover?" "Boss, you can say something wrong. Tang Yun is not only my dream lover, she is also the dream lover of many boys in the school." Kang Xiaobo said with a bad smile at this time. "However, the lover in my dream is used to dream. I have self-knowledge. I know how much I have. Just like boss, do you think I can win 5 million yuan?" "I think it''s all the same probability." "I think the probability that Tang Yun can look on me is smaller than the probability of medium 5 million. So you know this time, boss. I can think about it in my heart. I have no intention at all to hope that Tencent will like me. I have no appearance, no ability and no good study. " "In other words, Tang Yun is one of the top students in our school. I can''t say anything about my grades. My family background is not good either. So I have no hope at all. I just imagine it in my heart. " "Come on, if you say that, why don''t you say Zhong liang? He used to be one of the four villains in the school. How could he not catch up with him? How can I catch up with you? " Tang Hu ran shook his head and said. Tang Hu doesn''t want to make any scandal, otherwise Fang Miao can''t make it."Boss, do you know where I''m taking you now?" Kang Xiaobo said mysteriously. "Where to? Didn''t you go to dinner? Where else? " Tang Hu then asked. "Yes, we''re going to dinner, but do you know who owns the place we''re going to?" Kang Xiaobo at this time some squeeze eyes, like Tang Hu show off said. "You don''t want to tell me that the store is owned by Tang Yun''s family?" Tang Hu was made to laugh and cry by Kang Xiaobo. "By the way, boss, you are really divine. It''s Tang Yun''s mother." "Tang Yun, damn it. You''re not kidding me, are you? " Tang Hu, and then obviously stupefied. "Well, boss, I''ll talk about some questions. That''s right. That store is owned by Tang Yun''s mother. Yes, it''s Tang Yun''s mother''s barbecue stand. I''m going to take you there for dinner Kang Xiaobo then thought and said. Tang Hu didn''t know what to say about her. "Boss, I''ll tell you that if there is time before class every time, Tang Yun will go to help his mother to do some work at the barbecue stand. So if we go there to have a barbecue, we can certainly see Tang Yun. Believe me, the boss is right. " Kang Xiaobo then quickly pulled up Tang Hu, and then quickly walked to the distance in the past. "Let''s go. Let''s move forward. Maybe we''ll be late. The stalls will be full by then." With Kang Xiaobo making such a fuss, Tang Hu feels that his previously silent heart has become somewhat active and full of vitality. In recent years, Tang Hu either received training in the army or went out to carry out tasks, and those tasks with high risk coefficient, so Tang Hu either spent his time in sweat or in the rain of bullets. Rarely did he have such a relaxed time. Chapter 639 It was only at this time that he realized that he was really what he should do at this age. Isn''t it? With Kang Xiaobo here, and then follow the school flowers, and then this makes Tang Hu''s heart also produce a sense of excitement. Tracking school flowers and seeing what they do is something that many people should have done when they were young. Tencent was sure to go out of the school gate, and then walked directly to the snack street next to the school gate. Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobo were not far away from each other. They followed Tang Yu, and then the people in the school were also in groups. Therefore, this did not attract the attention of other students. They noticed that they were actually tracking, in fact Even if Tang Hu and their two were found by others, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, there are many people doing the same thing with Tang Hu. After all, can Tang''s school students really like her? As one of the four evils, Zhou Ming naturally knew what Kang Xiaobo knew. So Zhou Ming brought his own people to Tang Yun''s barbecue stand early after class. Then I asked for some kebabs and beer at the barbecue stand, and then I sat there waiting for Tang Yun to go to the stall. Tang Yun''s mother naturally knew about Zhou Ming. Know that he is a bully in school, bullying honest people in school all day long. But he doesn''t usually come to his own stall, but he doesn''t know what''s going on today, and then he brings so many people here to eat. For Zhou Ming, Tang''s mother was still very afraid. In the past, such a thing happened in the snack street. There was once a seafood seller. Zhou Ming ate a little food at that stall, and his stomach was damaged. As a result, "the next day, Zhong Ming took some people and smashed the stall directly. Not only that, but also the owner of the stall was beaten by those people of Zhou Ming, who were black and blue, and could not open the stall for a few days ¡£ For Zhou Ming''s tyrannical snack street, other vendors, of course, are all aware of it, so when they see the bell coming, they are frightened and dare not speak. Then he went, so from then on, Zhu Ming, as long as he patronized the stall, he would be careful. He could not wait on his reputation carefully for fear that something might go wrong. He would also give Zhou Ming a very low discount when calculating the accounts, for fear that Zhou Ming would be dissatisfied with this and then smash his own stall. Tang Yu''s mother''s family is not the only one who sells barbecue on the snack street. Before Zhou Ming, they all went to another barbecue stand in the snack street to eat. Because Tang Yun''s mother was secretly happy and happy. Because this kind of small business barbecue can''t make much money, and if he gets into trouble, he can''t make enough money. "Little brothers, your barbecue is coming. Please enjoy it." Tang Yun''s mother carefully roasted some chicken wings and put them on Zhou Ming''s table. However, the more careful she was, the more nervous she was, the more likely she was to have problems. When Tang Yue''s mother put down the chicken wings, her hand shook carelessly. Then she continued to put the seasoning on it. She threw it directly on the leg of a fat man beside Zhou Ming, and immediately formed a stain on his trousers. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry." Tang Yun''s mother was a little at a loss at this time, because for these young masters, Tang Yun''s mother was really afraid that they would not be happy, and then they would directly smash their own stall. The fear of. "I can either wipe it or wash it for you. Don''t get angry." Since she was laid off, Tang Yun''s mother has been relying on this barbecue stand to support her family''s whole livelihood. Because her lover''s leg was injured, she was always sick in bed. Then she was injured in work in the factory, which led to this. However, the compensation for work-related injury in the factory has not been in place, and then Tang Yun''s Mother looked for several times, but was driven out of the factory by the leadership of the factory. Tang Yun''s mother is a typical housewife who lives at the bottom of society. However, for the sake of family life, we can''t go on like this. We can only rely on our own hands, then support the whole family, and then make money for our daughter to go to school, and then we can make money for our love to see a doctor. "It''s OK. It''s OK." The fat man was not angry at all, and then he took the dye and seasoning off his trousers. And then he said with indifference. "I don''t dare to trouble auntie. It''s really nothing. If I trouble you, brother Ming will have to peel my skin? You will be my elder in the future. How can I trouble you to help me with the laundry? " "You are a good talker." Zhou Ming reached out his finger and pointed the fat man''s forehead. "Is this the beginning of flattery?" The fat man then began to laugh, and then with Zhou Ming''s, the rest of the younger brothers also laughed like this.Tang Yun''s mother was at a loss. She didn''t know what these people were doing and what they were saying. However, from what they said, Tang Yun''s mother could hear one thing. It''s this fat guy who doesn''t seem to want to hold himself accountable. After that, Zhou Mingyun''s heart trembled and said to his mother. "Well, I''ll take it. It''s my apology. " "What''s the line? This is absolutely not allowed. Are we Mingge the kind of people who don''t pay for meals? " Then the fat man waved his hand directly, and then said with a look of indifference. "Even if we don''t give other people money. I have to give it to my aunt, too. We will definitely give Auntie money after eating Auntie''s food. We can''t let Auntie suffer any loss. Because it will be a family in the future, so we can''t afford to send money at all. " Zhou Ming''s face was very comfortable after hearing the fat man''s flattery. Zhou Ming listened to the fat man''s words, feeling very cool, mouth also proud. It seems that this fat man is quite talkative. I don''t treat her in vain. The key is that I can still say a few good words. Chapter 640 Tang Yun''s mother, and then heard more confused, do not know what the fat man and those people are talking about, and then there is a smile. What is a family member? What''s not bad money? What do they mean? Tang Yue''s mother is a little confused here. At this time, Tang Yun came from far away. At this time, the fat man didn''t care to please Tang Yun''s mother. Then he stood up and shook his fat body. Then he whistled with his hands and feet. At this time, Zhong Ming and his younger brothers followed him to Tang Yun, and then whistled all over his face I''m winking. "Sister in law, it''s sister-in-law." Then the fat man called out. Tang Yun looks at Zhou Ming and some of his younger brothers. Then he hears that fat man is there. He talks nonsense. Then his face turns pale. Tang Yun doesn''t think of it. So Zhou Ming. Actually can find here, and also in front of his mother''s face, incredibly also to their own nonsense. Because Zhou Ming had written a love letter to Tang Yun before, but Tang Yun refused him mercilessly. However, Zhou Ming didn''t seem to care about the love affair at all. Then, she still teased Tang Yun with a smile, and then went straight to the class bell. Tang Yun fled back to the classroom. Because Tang Yun feels that these two days are very quiet, originally thought Zhou Ming should give up his heart to himself because of his distance, but what your mother didn''t expect is that Zhou Ming could do such a thing. He was talking nonsense in front of his mother. If his mother thought too much and thought that he was in love in school, he should How sad it is. At this time, Tang Yun stopped and did not dare to step forward, because Zhou Ming had some warm eyes that made Tang Yun afraid. "Boss, look, it''s Zhou Ming and his group in front." Kang Xiaobo and Tang Hu followed Tang Yun behind, and then naturally saw Zhong Ming and his men flirting with Tang Yun. Then Kang Xiaobo said angrily. "Boss, you see, Zhou Ming is bullying Tang Yun now?" "Oh, so he is Zhou Ming." Tang Hu was stunned, because Tang Hu remembered that when he went back to school, he seemed to have seen Zhou Ming there. Tang Hu then thought about it carefully. This seems to be the guy who let himself take the basketball before, and then he used the basketball directly to hit the guy who fainted. "Boss, do you know him?" As soon as Kang Xiaobo heard his boss say so, he asked with some doubts. "He is the second of the four evils on campus. What I said before is him, boss. If you put him down, you will be promoted to the top four villains and the second Tang Hu then shook his head helplessly. It''s like I beat myself up a few weeks ago. "Then boss, I seem to hear that Zhou Ming seemed to have been pursuing Tang Yun a long time ago, and he was indeed rejected by Tang Yun. However, I didn''t expect that he was now playing such a mean trick. Then Tang Yun''s mother called Tang Yun''s girlfriend directly, and his younger brothers called Tangyu their sister-in-law. Then let Tang Yun''s mother think that this has become an established reality. " Kang Xiaobo naturally heard what the fat man was shouting. Then some angry clenched his fist. Tang Hu didn''t think there was anything wrong. Although Zhou Ming is a bit hateful, he has not provoked himself now. There is no conflict of interest with him. Naturally, Tang Hu is too lazy to take care of his affairs. What''s more, tangle has nothing to do with herself. I''m not willing to spend that time to help Tang Yun out of the encirclement. What''s more, in case the matter of helping Tencent reaches Fang Miao''s ears and makes her think that I have something to do with Tang Yu, it will be difficult to explain at that time. After all, she and Zhao Shuang had such a thing in the hospital before, and now Fang Miao is still worried about it. Although she and Fang Ming have explained clearly, they still can''t change that thing. "Sister in law, please come here and sit down. Brother Ming has already ordered all the dishes, so I''ll send you to my sister-in-law. Come here quickly when you''re gone." "Yeah, yun''er, don''t be shy. Anyway, we have to talk to my aunt sooner or later. In any case, this is something sooner or later. It would be better to take advantage of this good opportunity to make it clear to my aunt. " Zhou Mingran after the thick cheek to Tang Yun said, because before Tang Yun refused himself, this let Zhou Ming''s heart is not reconciled. Then, Zhou Ming''s subordinates put forward a proposal, and then said it was a desperate move, that is, in front of Tang Yun''s mother, it is the fact that this has been together. And Zhou Ming knew that Tang Yun''s mother was a housewife. Although his reputation in the school is not very good, but it can also be regarded as young gold, as long as Tang Yun''s mother, identified this matter, think that Tang Yun how to repent, also can not say anything, can only become his girlfriend.Tang Yun''s mother didn''t know what Zhongming was talking about, but when she saw Tang Yun coming, she heard several of them calling Tang Yun. Even though she was not smart, she understood what was going on. Tang Yun''s mother''s heart suddenly sank. Her daughter would not really fall in love with her in school as she imagined. However, when she saw her daughter''s pale face, Tang Yun''s mother did not know. It was her daughter who was afraid of knowing her puppy love. It was also because Zhou Ming forced her to be Zhou Ming''s girlfriend. However, no matter how to say it, Tang Yun''s mother felt a little uncomfortable. There was no mention of other thoughts. Because Tang Yun''s mother also knows that a young master like Zhou Ming is not herself at all, and these people can be provoked by them. Therefore, Tang Yun''s mother also knows that she is basically useless in saying anything. Because these years, Tang Yun''s mother has also seen the sadness of the bottom of the society, saw too many human feelings and the world, and knew how small her power was. For example, Tang Yun''s mother''s lover, Tang Yu''s father, used to work in the electronics factory. Then at work, the machine hit his sciatic nerve, resulting in the rest of his life can only be paralyzed in bed, some can not take care of themselves. It was originally a work-related injury in the field, and the factory should have paid for the loss. However, Tang Yun''s mother did not get a cent in the factory. Chapter 641 Because these years, Tang Yun''s mother has also seen the sadness of the bottom of the society, saw too many human feelings and the world, and knew how small her power was. For example, Tang Yun''s mother''s lover, Tang Yu''s father, used to work in the electronics factory. Then at work, the machine hit his sciatic nerve, resulting in the rest of his life can only be paralyzed in bed, some can not take care of themselves. It was originally a work-related injury in the field, and the factory should have paid for the loss. However, Tang Yun''s mother did not get a cent in the factory. It''s the boss of such a small private electronics factory. Because he has a little social connection, Tom can''t even call his name. What''s more, when Tang Yun''s mother wanted to take the labor contract to the court to sue the factory owner, she found that the contract had been tampered with by the factory owner, so even if she wanted to sue, she had no place to sue. Then, because he went to the factory to ask for the medicine fee many times, and then the boss was threatened because he thought he was too troublesome. If he went to the factory again to make trouble for him, he would do something to his family, and then he would find someone to do with his daughter, and then he would burn his house, and his friend''s mother could only be in vain Nai chose to give up. Tang Yun''s mother didn''t have the slightest way to let her group of people be vulnerable groups. It can only be slaughtered by others. Therefore, Tang Yun''s family, the burden of the whole family''s life is all on the body of Tang Yun''s mother alone. However, what makes Tang Yun''s mother rest assured is that her daughter is more competitive. She not only won the first place in the semester in the school, but also successfully got the scholarship in the school, and then exempted the school tuition. It is because of these circumstances that his family''s livelihood has been eased a little. But today I heard the news of her daughter and her boyfriend, and Tang Yun''s mother was shocked. In the heart some angry, some of his daughter does not strive for success, but at the same time also want to think, his daughter is not Zhou Min to intimidate, just became his girlfriend. But if Zhou Ming could be sincere to his daughter. That''s all. As soon as Tang Yun''s mother saw, Zhou Ming''s life experience was not simple, and his family background must be good. If her daughter followed him, she would certainly not suffer losses. She was afraid that she would prove that he was just playing a game. After playing, she would dump her daughter. Although Tang Yun''s mother didn''t know what kind of life was like for these rich childe brothers, she also heard something in other people''s mouths. There is no shortage of women for rich men like them. They usually cheat such young girls, and then they cheat them into playing. When they are tired of playing, they will get rid of these girls. So Tang Yun''s mother was afraid of this situation. Although Tang Yun was angry, she did not dare to refute it, because Tang Yu also heard something about Zhou Ming in school, and then there were some rumors. Then, after hearing about these things, Tang Yun was afraid and timid. Because Tang Yun had heard about it in the school before. Zhou Ming seemed to have pulled a girl in the school directly into the toilet to be a disaster. Then he compensated the girl a sum of money, and then transferred the girl to a school. Although it is said that the girl''s school is a real thing. Because the girl''s family also got some compensation, and then the girl was transferred to other schools, so the family did not make a statement about it. So now Tang Yun is afraid that if she refuses Zhou Ming here, she is afraid that Zhou Ming will be reckless, and then she will directly harm herself. Although Tang Yun will not be like that girl, after getting money, she will be silent. Tang Yun is sure to ask for a statement, but what is the use of it? He is not the opponent of Zhou Ming. Tang Yun at this time can only be low head, and then silence, at the same time, there are some grievances in the heart. Because he hated, he hated his mother, why he did not dare to prove that this group of people left, but Tang Yue turned to think that his mother was also a vulnerable group, and might even be more helpless than himself. It''s not Zhou Ming''s opponent at all. Tang Yun is now more angry, the name of her school flower. What''s good about the name of school flower? I didn''t see what benefits this name gave to me. What I brought was just a lot of bad things. I usually have enough low-key, and I have never put on makeup, and I just wear very simple clothes, but still attracted the attention of Zhou Ming and others. And like other people with the same name, Zhou Ming would not treat those school flowers like he did. "Boss, look at these people. They are really rubbish. I really want to go up and beat them up." Kang Xiaobo has made a pile of bells on the rooftop these two days, and then he has become a gangster on the underworld. So these two days Kang Xiaobo belongs to the excited state of a man, and then sees a beautiful woman being bullied. Then there are some hot blooded leaders who want to teach them a lesson directly."Boss, I can''t help it. I''m going to beat them up." After Kang Xiaobo finished speaking, he directly clenched his fist and rushed directly with the blood of a cavity. Tang Hu didn''t expect that Kang Xiaobo would interfere in this kind of business. I didn''t see that Kang Xiaobo would do such a thing for the goddess in his heart. Because before and Zhong Liang fight, Kang Xiaobo is really very timid, but there is no way. However, what Tang Hu didn''t expect was that such a timid boy like Kang Xiaobo would be angry and angry with one of the four villains on campus, and then rushed to it regardless of everything. It''s a really troublesome day. Originally, I still want to live a safe and stable day, but it seems that my wish is in vain. Tang Hu originally intended to keep a low profile for a few days, but now, if you want to keep a low profile, you can''t keep a low profile. After all, Tang Hu can''t see Kang Xiaobo being bullied by others. After all, Kang Xiaobo is now his younger brother, but he regards Kang Xiaobo as his brother. You can''t watch your brother being bullied. So Tang Hu can''t ignore this matter. Chapter 642 "Is your face better? Are you a typical person who forgets the pain after the scar is healed? Do you want me to help you remember who I am? " Tang Hu, then turn his head to see Zhou Ming. Then he said with a sneer. "Tang Hu? How could it be you? " Zhou Ming, this time finally recognized, in front of the Lord in the end is who, also finally understand why this person can slap a few palms, directly fan the fat man to fly. It''s no surprise that this man is Tang Hu. "Do you look better when I ask you? Well, the scar forgot the pain. Do you want me to help you think about it? " Tang Hu looked at Zhou Ming coldly at this time, and then said. "OK..." ZHOU Ming was very timid at this time. Tang Hu is a madman. Even the black leopard on the underworld was beaten by Tang Hu. How can he provoke this madman? This Tang Hu, asked his own words is obviously before, hit himself with basketball. At this time, Zhou Ming thought of the unpleasant things of that day. Tang Hu then nodded, and then fiercely stretched out a slap, and then directly fan in Zhong Ming''s face, Zhou Ming was hit by Tang Hu''s nose to spurt blood, and then also swollen up. Half of the face is good, half of the face is directly swollen. However, this time Tang Hu didn''t directly put Zhou Mingfan on the ground like he had deleted the fat man before. Tang Hu then said. "Now your face is broken again. Get out of here and don''t show up in front of me again. Be careful that your other half of your face will be broken again." Zhou Ming covered his face with his hands, but he could not tell what he was holding back. What was it called? Isn''t he just a girl? How can a girl meet this evil star. He seems to have not provoked him at all, is not this fat man said a dirty word, grass mud horse? But it doesn''t seem to be scolding Tang Hu. I didn''t expect to find someone to scold me. However, because of the current situation, Zhou Ming could only recognize the failure. Because Zhou Ming is obviously not Tang Hu''s opponent. Therefore, Zhou Ming didn''t have the courage to fight with Tang Hu, so it was better to go out of the 36 stratagems in the art of war, so he proved it and turned around directly. He just glared at Kang Xiaobo in his eyes and scolded Kang Xiaobo for 10000 words in his heart. It''s all the trouble caused by Kang Xiaobo. However, when Zhou Ming turned his head and saw the proud smile on Kang Xiaobo''s face, he was obviously stunned. Then he thought of what Kang Xiaobo had said before. He was under the hands of the four villains in the campus. His heart suddenly panicked. Did Kang Xiaobo say that he was under the hands of Tang Hu? It seems to be. Otherwise, Tang Hu would not have been able to take the lead for Kang Xiaobo. Moreover, in the campus before, many people were commenting that Tang Hu had defeated Zhong Liang, and then succeeded in replacing Zhong Liang''s position in the school, and then became one of the four villains in the new campus. Damn it, Zhou Ming is so depressed that he can''t say it now. Kang Xiaobo, you and his grandmother have made it clear. Before you, if you directly said that you were Tang Hu''s subordinates, and I was still talking to you, I would just turn around and go, OK? You have to be a whole what the campus four villains, the hands of the third, I don''t know you are talking about Tang Hu. But Zhou Ming is only now. If Kang Xiaobo said he was Tang Hu''s subordinate at the beginning, Zhou Ming would not believe Kang Xiaobo''s words. He would regard him as a fool and think that he would laugh at himself when he was hit by Tang Hu with basketball before. Zhou Ming then can only ask his younger brother to pull up the fat man on the ground, and then a group of people left Tang Yun''s mother''s barbecue stand in dismay. Then the vendors around the barbecue stand of Tang Yun''s mother looked at Tang Hu with some consternation, and then they all felt that they were in a dream about what had just happened. Because they all know Zhou Ming, but they don''t know Tang Hu. They don''t know what Tang Hu is. Because Zhou Ming had made trouble here before, Zhou Ming was very familiar to them. But when they saw Tang Hu beating Zhou Ming, Zhou Ming didn''t even dare to fart. Then they had to run away with his little brother. Then they saw Tang Hu''s eyes full of fear. Naturally, these vendors could see that Tang Hu was a more ruthless angle than Zhong Ming Color. Otherwise, Zhou Ming could not be so afraid of Tang Hu. "Tang... Tang Yun... You are... Nothing." Kang Xiaobo is the first time to have a close contact with Tang Yun and his goddess. Although Kang Xiaobo knows in his heart that there is no possibility of him and Tang Yun, it is very good that he and Tang Yun can say two words, which can also make Kang Xiaobo feel a little satisfied. Although Kang Xiaobo is a bit stuttering, he naturally does not want to let go of such a good opportunity. However, it is because he talks to his goddess for the first time, which may be due to some psychological tension. Therefore, Kang Xiaobo has some stuttering when he speaks. Tang Yun, and then frowned slightly, because for the school these two days, the school four evil youth replacement rumors, Tang Yun is also heard. After all, there was a black panther in the school before, armed with a gun into the campus of violence, such a big thing Tencent can''t have heard of. Therefore, Tang Yun naturally recognized that the boy who had just scared Zhou Ming away was the rumored Tang Hu.And the boy who helped himself out in front of him should be Kang Xiaobo, the man of Tang Hu. However, it is precisely because they are the four evils, so Tang Yun naturally has some vigilance to them. Because Tang Yun naturally understood that in reality, the society did not have the kind of kindness in the ideal. The affirmation that they could save themselves was that they had bad intentions towards themselves. That''s why Tang Yun is very wary of them. Because Tang Hu''s world has been spread all over the campus, after all, just transferred to school, and then repaired the weight of the four villains in the campus, and then slapped the famous slap in the face. It was clear that he did not dare to fart one, and then ran away in a gray way. Therefore, Tang Yun naturally became more afraid of Tang Hu, and felt that Tang Hu must have no good intentions. Maybe he''s on his own, maybe just to please himself. To do something like this. As for Kang Xiaobo in front of him, Tencent naturally regarded him as Tang Hu''s younger brother and Tang Hu''s pawn. Therefore, Tang Hu was not regarded as a good man, and Kang Xiaobo naturally got the light of Tang Hu and naturally was not considered a good man by Tang Yun. After all, those who can be brothers with Tang Hu are certainly not good students. Chapter 643 Tang Yun ran then heard that Kang Xiaobo was asking himself, and then Tang Yun just answered lightly. "I have nothing to do." After Tang Yun finished, she trotted to her mother''s side. "Mom, do you have anything to do?" Tang Yun''s mother also saw that Zhou Ming had been pestering her daughter. Tang Yun''s mother is pleased with her daughter, but also afraid of Zhou Ming''s revenge. After all, what Zhou Ming did in the snack street before was widely spread. But at this time I saw that Tang Hu was actually able to put Zhou Ming''s clothes in order, and then some thoughts in his heart became active. Because Tang Hu is much more than Zhou Mingqiang in appearance and temperament. If he can be his son-in-law, it is also good. At least, don''t worry about the revenge from Zhou Ming, but Tang Yun''s mother just wants to think about it. After all, he is still very concerned about his daughter and doesn''t want her to be wronged. Kang Xiaobo naturally saw that he didn''t want to take care of himself. He didn''t feel a little discouraged. However, Kang Xiaobo naturally understood that there was a big gap between himself and Tang Yue, and there was no possibility at all, so he stopped worrying about it. One of the reasons why she helped Tang Yun before was that Tang Yun was her own goddess, and the other was that Zhu Ming couldn''t understand the way Zhu Ming did Tang music. The last possibility is that Kang Xiaobo has changed too much with Tang Hu in the last two days, and he has the impulse that some teenagers should have. "Auntie, 40 strings of mutton kebabs, two strings of lamb chops, and then two strings of chicken neck, two strings of tofu rolls, two strings of kidney, and then a few bottles of beer." Kang Xiaobo quickly figured it out. After all, he and Tang Yun had no possibility. Since they didn''t pay attention to themselves, they didn''t need to pay attention to him. After reading the blog, he remembered what he had to do today and was happy again. After all, today is the first time that he invited his eldest brother Tang Hu to dinner. Although Kang Xiaobo didn''t get Tang Yun''s attention, at least he coaxed himself in front of Zhou Ming and puffed up his eyebrows. What are they doing? Do they have their own big cattle in cattle? Obedient, obedient in front of their own boss is not obedient. Therefore, Kang Xiaobo felt very relieved. The four villains who used to domineer in the school now arrived. In front of his boss, he was obedient like a cat. Even if he was beaten, he did not dare to fight back. "Good. Just a moment, two little brothers. I''ll make it for you in a minute Tang Yun''s mother immediately responded, because these two people just cleaned up Zhou Ming''s gang. They must be more powerful than the famous good people. If they don''t serve them well, their own business may be lost. So Tang Yun''s mother out of this psychology, naturally should be good to serve them both. "Zhou Ming, wait a minute." Tang Hu, then suddenly called out to Zhou Ming in the distance. Zhou Ming was frightened by Tang Hu''s voice, because he didn''t know what Tang Hu was going to do this time. He called himself. Didn''t you just let yourself go? Why call yourself back now? What do you want to do? Although Zhou Ming was a hundred thousand people in his mind, he didn''t want to go back. But Zhou Ming had no way, because he couldn''t beat Tang Hu, so he had to be obedient. Zhou Ming had to turn back. Although he could not listen to Tang Gu''s words and leave, as the saying goes, can a monk run away from the temple? Can you run past grade one or fifteen? If Tang Hu is looking for his own trouble, then it will not be like today. At that time, he will surely be beaten. "Tang Hu, do you have anything else to do?" Zhou Ming asked Tang Hu with a bitter face. "You haven''t checked out yet. You should settle your account and go straight away. Don''t show up in front of me." Tang Hu then said lightly. In fact, Tang Hu didn''t want to meddle in his business. He just saw that Tang Yu''s mother was too pitiful. It''s not easy for him to support the barbecue stand by himself, one woman, and one person. So if you can help with such a simple gesture, you can help. Because Tang Hu''s family is not very rich, is also an ordinary family, so naturally understand these difficulties in life. Zhou Ming was obviously relieved at this time. At this time, Zhong Ming thought, how can Tang Hu help Tang Yun everywhere? Can it be that Tang Hu fell in love with Tang Yun? If this is not the case, why do they maintain their family so much? Damn it, if that''s true, then I don''t have a chance? He and Tang Hu rob women, that is not to find shit? Zhou Ming''s psychology is now not to mention how depressed. Zhou Ming was puzzled. Because before Zhou Ming was played by Tang Hu again, he sent his younger brother to investigate Tang Hu carefully. At that time, according to the information of Tang Hu given by his younger brother, it seems that when Tang Hu first came to the school, he claimed to be the boy friend sent by Fang Miaofeng. What''s more, the information given by his younger brother also says that it seems that some students saw Tang Hu. When they first came to school, they seemed to be driving a luxury car, and then Tang Hu and Fang Miao came down from the luxury car.Then, Tang Hu must be Fang Miao''s boyfriend. Because Fang Miao and Tang Yun are both school flowers. But the two people are very different. One is to have a prominent identity, since childhood in the rich life, so naturally there is a temperament. Different from Tang Yun, Tang Yun lived in the slums from the beginning, and was a child of an ordinary family. If Zhou Ming chooses by himself, he will definitely choose Fang Miao, one of the two. However, it is because of this situation that Zhou Ming is depressed. Why does Tang Hu, after having such a beautiful girlfriend as Fang sec, come to take care of the affairs of the Tang Court and delay his dating. What''s going on? Zhou Ming is very depressed in his heart. However, Zhou Ming did not dare to ask Tang Hu what was going on because he was afraid that Tang Hu would beat himself if he was not happy. Therefore, Zhou Ming can only do that. He thinks that today is really a bad day. After all, Zhou Ming asked Tang Hu why he wanted to help Tang Yun. What he got was not an answer, but a beating. Chapter 644 Zhou Ming is very depressed in his heart. However, Zhou Ming did not dare to ask Tang Hu what was going on because he was afraid that Tang Hu would beat himself if he was not happy. Therefore, Zhou Ming can only do that. He thinks that today is really a bad day. After all, Zhou Ming asked Tang Hu why he wanted to help Tang Yun. What he got was not an answer, but a beating. But this also gives Zhou Ming a chance, because Tang Hu is Fang Miao''s boyfriend now. But now Tang Hu is going to make a start for another girl. If it''s an ordinary girl, maybe Fang Miao won''t think much about it, but the girl with Tang Hu''s head is as famous as Fang Miao in school. That''s a bit intriguing. But this also gives Zhou Ming a chance, because Tang Hu is Fang Miao''s boyfriend now. But now Tang Hu is going to make a start for another girl. But if Tang Miao is a common girl in school, she can''t be a famous girl in school. That''s a bit intriguing. If Fang Miao knows about this, it will definitely lead to the discord between Zhou Ming and Fang Miao. Publishing is bound to be jealous of this. It is even possible that Tang Hu will not please Tang Hu on both sides. After all, any girl doesn''t like a boy with two legs. However, in this matter, we should plan carefully and not make such a hasty decision. After all, if Tang Hu finds out and tells Fang Miao about it, then he will surely play. Therefore, this matter has to be considered for a long time, not so hasty decision. So let Tang Hu be proud for a while, and there must be his good fruit to eat. "You don''t need to change these 100 pieces..." ZHOU Ming took out a hundred pieces from his pocket and patted them directly on the table. Zhou Ming didn''t want to stay in this place for a minute. Because Tang Hu was looking at him, he finally felt that he was not comfortable, so he left as soon as possible. "How can this be done?" Tang Yun''s mother, and then quickly planned to change money. However, Zhou Ming could only wave his hand with a wry smile and then left without looking back. Originally, Tang Yun''s mother thought that she would not come back for this meal. Several of them asked for about 50 or 60 items of food, and drank wine. Tang Yun''s mother set up a barbecue stand one day and made about 180 yuan. So this almost lost more than half of it. Although it was a pity, Tang Yun''s mother could only think that she was unlucky. After all, Zhou Ming is famous in the snack street. Naturally, Tang Yun''s mother did not dare to ask Zhou Ming for money. But Tang Yun''s mother, did not think that Tang Hu''s words, actually help themselves to come to the money. In the past, Zhong Ming actually gave me money. Moreover, he gave dozens of yuan more, but he didn''t even want the change. So Tang Yu''s mother naturally appreciated Tang Hu very much in her heart, and then thought in her heart that Tang Hu and Zhou Ming were both noble sons in the school, but the difference between them was so great. Look at other people''s Tang Hu. He is very gentle. Look at that Zhou Ming looks very ferocious, and still does not do a good job. Then, the bully was slapped by the gentle looking man, and he didn''t dare to fight back. It''s just a run away in the dust. When Tang Yun''s mother thought of this, she could see Tang Hu''s eyes. Then see his daughter is still silly Leng Leng Leng, can only be there, his daughter looked at Tang Hu and Zhang Xiaobo two people''s eyes unexpectedly still some angry. Tang Yun''s mother was not happy. And then he said directly to his daughter. "Yun''er, what are you doing there? Do not hurry to help, help to greet your classmates. They have done themselves such a big favor that you don''t have to hurry to greet your classmates. " What Tang Yun didn''t think of was. Kang Xiaobo and Tang Hu are so careless that they sit on their barbecue stand. Because in Tang Yun''s mind, the reason why Kang Xiaobo jumped out and dared to confront Zhou Ming was that Kang Xiaobo was instructed by Tang Hu, so he would fight against Zhou Ming. So Tang Yun naturally took it for granted that Tang hugen and Zhou Ming thought the same. Tang Hu must have an intention to help himself. Because in addition, Tang Yun can''t think of anything else that can help him? Although Tang Hu is very gentle, not as explicit as Zhou Ming, and is not close to himself, but in Tang Yun''s view, these practices are more hypocritical and more artificial. Just now I was fighting against Zhou Ming, but now I''m sitting here like a good boy. What are you installing here? I am very clear about what you have done in school. Almost everyone knows Tang Hu. On the contrary, it''s my mother. Now that she looks like this, she has some good feelings for Tang Hu. He even told himself to serve them. This makes Tang more angry. I have some ideas about my mother. No, did you come back after asking for 100 yuan? Why is it so easy to be cheated by Tang Hu?Tang Yun is like a little hedgehog now. She is covered with thorns, because her experiences over the years have locked her heart. So in these years, as long as there are boys close to him, Tang Yun has a preconceived idea that these boys must have some intention to themselves, and they must have bad ideas about themselves. They think about those boys badly, and then they have the awareness of being on guard against them. But it''s no wonder Tang Yun. After all, Tang Yue is a child living in a slum and a girl from an ordinary family. If Tang Yun''s looks are as ordinary as ordinary girls, he certainly won''t have this trouble. But Tang Yue has the beauty that ordinary girls don''t have, so naturally there will be such problems. However, since it was her mother who asked her to greet them, Tang Yun could only follow her mother''s orders no matter how reluctant she was. Then she went to the stall to get a few bottles of beer, and then she turned around and put them directly on the tables of Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobo. But Tang Yun didn''t even look at them. Then she turned around coldly and threw it to Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobo, a figure of her back. Then she went back to Tang Yun''s mother. Chapter 645 However, since it was her mother who asked her to greet them, Tang Yun could only follow her mother''s orders no matter how reluctant she was. Then she went to the stall to get a few bottles of beer, and then she turned around and put them directly on the tables of Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobo. But Tang Yun didn''t even look at them. Then she turned around coldly and threw it to Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobo, a figure of her back. Then she went back to Tang Yun''s mother. "Wine opener..." Kang Xiaobo saw that Tang Yun just took the wine and didn''t take the driver. Then he saw Tang Yun as if he was very unhappy. Then he could only smile bitterly and say in a low voice. "Yun''er, what''s the matter with you today? If you don''t give it to your classmates, open the wine. " Tang Yun''s mother didn''t know what was wrong with Tang Yun today. She was fine just now. How suddenly changed a pair of cold face, in the face of others Zhou Ming, you can not be aggrieved, bowed head has been silent, but now you face Tang Hu, people give you gentle, good voice to you, but also help you, you will give others face. If Tang Yun knew that her mother thought so, she would explode immediately. Don''t you just see that Tang Hu is so gentle? He beat the fat man away with one slap. Can this be called Sven? "You don''t need a driver." Tang Hu then smiles. He doesn''t know what he''s doing to provoke the girl. Tang Yue doesn''t give her a good face. Tang Hu can see that, but Tang Hu doesn''t care. After all, Tang Yuan and he just met by chance. He is just worried that Kang Xiaobo will be bullied by Zhou Ming. He just solves the problem. Tang Hu is just when Tang Yun is a little girl playing her temper. Then he took the bottle directly, and then put his thumb on the top of the bottle. Then he forced himself to pop the beer out. Kang Xiaobo did the same thing. "You, that is to say, you are a good student. If you were to change to Zhou Ming before. If you do this to them, they should have been a mess for a long time Tang Yun''s mother at this time can only be helpless to say. "If you don''t want to help here, you can go straight back to school and I''m doing business here alone. Go back to school by yourself. I don''t need you here. After a while, after your classmates have finished their dinner, I will go home directly Tang Yun was reprimanded by her mother for no reason. She felt very aggrieved. What does my classmate say? How can she feel good? He is one of the four evils in the school. He is the four evils on campus. None of the four evils can be easily provoked. Zhou is also one of the four evils on campus. How can they speak well. You see, although he is very gentle now, don''t you know that he is here now, pretending to be? Don''t you know that''s what you want your daughter to look like? "Don''t bake the tofu. It''s hot. It''s good for you Tang Yun''s mother, and then her hands baked tofu roll, and then handed to Tang Yun''s hands. At this time, Tang Yun can only take the tofu roll handed over by her mother, and then slowly walks to Tang Hu. But Tang Yun looked up and saw Tang Hu''s calm face, and the more he felt that Tang Hu was a little hateful. I don''t know why. I feel that I have two attitudes towards Tang Hu and Zhou Ming. Tang Yun didn''t know where the courage came from at this time. When she came to Tang Hu''s side, she pretended to be casual, and then stepped on Tang Hu''s foot with her foot. Don''t you want to be polite? You just want to please my mother, I will let you pretend, but I will not let your scheme come true. I just want to show you what you are. Don''t you just want to please me? You''re pretending. Look, I don''t step on you, I step on me, I step on you. I don''t think you''re angry. Tang Hu, and then he was a person originally does not matter, sat there, and then do not know why, Tang Yun this little girl and then directly came over, stepped on their own foot, which made Tang Hu a little surprised, raised his head and then looked at Tang Yun with an angry face. Although Tencent step on their own feet of this strength, for Tang Hu, it is nothing. But Tang Hu, it feels strange. It seems that he didn''t do anything at all. How could he be trampled on by him for no reason. Tang Hu always wants to explain, what happened, what''s wrong with him? What''s wrong with him? How does this chick think she is so unpleasant? How can she be directed against herself everywhere. "You..." then, Tang Hu just wanted to ask. At this time, Tang Yun''s heart can be said to be a little happy, and then thought to let you pretend you again, you pretend in front of it again. If you act like that in front of me again, I will deal with you like this. But Tang Yun at this time can only pretend to be sorry on the face, and then said to Tang Hu with a smile. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I accidentally stepped on you.""Oh, that''s nothing." Tang Hu then saw that Tang Tang Yun was the first to admit his mistake. He was embarrassed to say anything more. He could only shake his head with a bitter smile. Tang Hu really doesn''t know which aspect of himself provoked Tang Yun. How can he feel that he is aiming at himself everywhere? It''s reasonable to say that he helped Tang Yun solve this problem. Even if he didn''t appreciate himself, he would not have done this to himself. Kang Xiaobo could see that. Then he asked. "Boss, how do I feel? Tang Yun seems to have some opinions on you. Have you offended her in any way?" Because Kang Xiaobo saw Tang Yun as if he and Tang Hu sat here, as if he had not given himself and Tang Hu a good look. So this makes Kang Xiaobo a little confused. "I don''t know. It''s the first time I met him today. I haven''t seen him before. Don''t you know that? I used to be a transfer student. I just came here for two days. How can I know the flowers in your school? " Tang Hu shook his head and said. "Boss, did you offend him carelessly before? That''s why she did this to you." As soon as Kang Xiaobo heard Tang Hu''s explanation, he thought it was really the same thing. Because Tang Hu had just come to school, it was really the matter of these two days, and today is the first time to see Tang Yun. How could there be a festival? Chapter 646 However, Tang Yun apologized to Tang Hu and did not leave immediately. Instead, she stepped on Tang Hu''s foot and then turned away. Tang Hu even slightly saw, when Tang Yun turned around, the corner of his mouth was slightly cocked up, and there was a bright smile in his mouth. After putting down the tofu roll, Tang Yun turned around and left. At this time, Tang Hu can only be speechless, because at this time Tang Hu, even a fool can see, this Tang rhyme is obviously intentional. For this girl, Tang Hu is really, some speechless, do not know what should be said about him, is he really like a bully? Even if you don''t appreciate what you''ve done, how can you still tease your benefactor and bully yourself. Fang Miao bullied herself before, because it was something urgent. After all, it was not good to let the girl bear all the responsibilities under that situation. So I volunteered to take the matter down, but I always came back and said that Tang Hu also received some bullying from Fang Miao. But now Fang Miao is his own protection target, and Fang Miao''s father is his own gold master, so Tang Hu can only do so. However, I don''t know Tang Yun at all. I don''t know Tang Yun at all before I run to today. Today, I came to help him solve his troubles out of kindness, but I don''t know why the girl would bully herself and step on her feet. Forget it, Tang Hu is too lazy to argue with this little girl. After all, this incident is also disgraceful. If it is really spread out to let those comrades in arms in the army hear about it, they should not laugh at themselves. After all, a person who has been paid close attention to in the army and has strong strength will be bullied by a female college student in a University. "Boss, I always feel that Tang Yun seems to have some prejudice against you. Do you make her angry?" What''s wrong with Kang Xiaobo? Because Tang Yun seems to have been targeting Tang Hu since Zhou Ming''s gang left. It seems that Tang Yun has never given Tang Hu a good look. "I don''t know. I don''t know what happened. I don''t know who I am. I just got to know her today." Tang Hu ran shook his head and said with a wry smile. "Boss, think carefully about where you bullied her before, and then you didn''t think about it for a while, but he knew you, so she treated you like this. Otherwise, you two just met. She shouldn''t be like this to you. After all, you just solved a big problem for him and helped her drive away Zhou Ming''s gang What about it? He''s not the kind of person who is ungrateful, is he? " After all, Tang Hu just transferred to the school. Kang Xiaobo knows this. And Tang Yun is not the kind of girl who plays around outside. So Wang Xiaobo is actually very curious. What is the reason for Tang Yun''s hatred of Tang Hu? "I also tell you the truth, she is the most beautiful woman I have ever met, but at least it can be regarded as one of the most beautiful. If I really had something with him, I would have an impression. But I really don''t have any impression of him, so I didn''t know him before. It''s really the first time I met him today Tang Hu then some speechless said. "Yes, boss, that''s what you said. After all, there are not many girls like Tang Yun in this society. Really know, is to see after seeing what really happened, certainly will have the impression Kang Xiaobo heard Tang Hu finish his words, and then nodded with approval. After all, Tencent is really very beautiful, and it is the kind of people to see, it will not be so easy to forget him, otherwise, in the school will not, there are so many boys to see Tang Yun, not so many boys regard Tang Yun as their dream lover. "Forget it. No matter what happens to love, maybe it will be a stranger after today. Let him be like this today. After all, he is a girl. I''ll bear with it. " "And I''m hungry now, so I''d better eat it. The barbecue is still hot and delicious." Tang Hu then but not polite directly picked up a tofu roll, and then put it into his mouth, and then while eating also comment said. "Yes, it''s really delicious." "That''s the boss. If it''s not delicious, how can I bring you here? What''s more, you don''t have to see whose it is. How can mom''s baked food not taste good? " Kang Xiaobo then heard Tang Hu''s praise, and then said very satisfied. Tang Hu is really speechless to Kang Xiaobo now. He really doesn''t know what to say. He has never seen it. He likes a person to such an extent. Tang Hu is really speechless."Well, I really don''t know how to say you, as if it were your mother. The kebab is not delicious. Is there anyone else to eat? How can it be done? I''ve taken you, too "Keke...... Kang Xiaobo coughed awkwardly at this time, then said. "Boss, hurry up and eat. Here, boss, I''d like to toast you." After Kang Xiaobo finished, he directly raised the glass in front of him. Tang Hu then raised his glass with a smile, and then touched Kang Xiaobo''s glass, and then both drank at the same time. Soon, Kang Xiaobo ordered those kebabs and so on, but, the only bad thing is that Tang Yun seems to be deliberately looking for the trouble of Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobo. He doesn''t throw the card hard on the table, and then he intentionally steps on Tang Hu or bumps him. Tang Hu looked at Tang Yun, who was very angry. She really didn''t know what to say. She was really interesting. Then she just thought that she was a little funny, because Tang Hu could see that she did these things on purpose. Obviously, she didn''t want to eat here and wanted to drive away. Because Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobo had classes in the evening, they drank two or three bottles of beer and didn''t drink more. After all, they had to go to class. It''s not good to drink too much beer. Therefore, Kang Xiaobo and Tang Hu drank a little beer, but wiped out everything on the table. Then Kang Xiaobo got up and said directly to Tang Yun''s mother. Chapter 647 "Aunt, how much did we pay for the meal?" "Yun''er, how much did they spend on that table? You go and calculate it. " Because Tang Yun''s mother was still baking the barbecue on other tables, she was busy for a while, so she had to ask Tang Yun to calculate the price of Tang Hu''s table. Tang Yun came to Tang Hong''s table, and then glared at him fiercely. Then he didn''t even look at it. He said a number directly. "A hundred yuan for your table." It''s called Tang Yun''s heart to think that if you still want to come to my place to eat, I don''t want you to die in the dark. I''ll kill you, let you pretend in front of me, let you pretend in front of my mother. You dare to eat here next time. "Ah?" Kang Xiaobo then obviously stunned, because he and Tang Hu ordered something that seemed to be 60 or 70 yuan at most. How could it be 100 yuan. But Kang Xiaobo looked at Tang Yun''s vow, and then because Tang Yun was his goddess, it was not good to argue with Tang Yun about these things. Finally, he took out "00 yuan" from his pocket and put it on the table. "Wait a minute." At this time, Tang Hu stopped Kang Xiaobo and wanted to hand out the 100 pieces. Tang Hu then said. "You seem to have miscalculated. Just now I made a rough calculation. We should enjoy dozens of kebabs, then a few lamb chops, and then some duck necks, a few kidneys, and a few strings of tofu. Then we drank four bottles of beer, which should be 60 yuan. How could there be a hundred dollars? Are you wrong "This..." the development of this matter has not been as expected by Tang Yun. Because what your mother didn''t expect was that Tang Hu would even settle accounts with himself, and then I was so accurate that I immediately blushed and felt uncomfortable. Because Tang Yun originally wanted to watch, Tang Hu was angry because of his miscalculation. Tang Yun is not that kind of greedy girl, the reason is wrong account. It''s because Tang Yun is a little annoyed. Tang Hu''s various performances before pretended to be a good child in front of herself and her mother. Therefore, Tang Yun wants to break through his hypocritical face, so Tang Yun makes those deliberate provocative actions. However, Tang Yun finds that Tang Hu doesn''t have any expression, so Tang Yun is even more annoyed Waiting for the heart to think, since you like to pretend so well, you continue to pretend, you don''t want to be the wrong big head, you continue to pretend. As a result, Tang Yun Gang just quoted the price, and then was directly questioned by Tang Hu. And then in front of their own account to clear. So Tang Yun''s face turned red. "Yun''er, what''s the matter with you today? How can you account for it? How can you collect money from other people? Do you still want to? My stall is open. If you don''t want to go back to my stall, then you can take care of it. Don''t do these moths again. " Although Tang Yun''s mother has been busy with her barbecue, the place where Tang Yun checks out is in Tang Hu''s table. Tang Yun''s mother is not far away. Naturally, Tang Yun''s mother can hear the conversation between Tang Yun and Tang Hu very clearly. Then, when Tang Yun''s mother saw her daughter, she asked for the price. So Tang Yue''s mother was very angry, and then began to teach Tang Yun a lesson. Tang Yun had been angry because of Tang Hu''s appearance, but now she has been taught a lesson by her mother. She can''t hold her face because there are many people around. You are a little girl, naturally, you have a thin skin, and then you pursed your lips wrongly. Then Tang Yun raised her head and looked at Tao Hu. However, looking at Tang Hu''s eyes, opportunities erupted with anger. Tang Yun now wanted to kill Tang Hu, and then a solution for fast. So in the end, he can only be aggrieved. "I don''t want your money. You go. Even if I invite you, I don''t want to see you any more. Go away. I don''t want to see you any more." After Tang Yun finished, her voice was obviously crying. She didn''t wait for Tang Hu to say anything, and then she ran away. Tang Yun didn''t even say hello to her mother, so she ran back to school directly. Left embarrassed Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobo two people, standing in place, do not know what to do. After all, the reason why Tang Yun is like this now is that the relationship between Tang hukang and Xiaobo is inseparable. However, Tang Yun had such a strong reaction, which Tang Hu never thought of, because Tang Hu did not expect Tang Yun to have such a strong side. Therefore, Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobo, who are standing in the same place, are neither going nor staying. They are somewhat embarrassed and stick in place. Finally, the mother of the classmate came out to solve the encirclement and solved the embarrassment of Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobo. "The child doesn''t know what the wind is today. Don''t mind, you two little brothers Tang Yun''s mother can only be some helpless to say. Because Tang Yue''s mother couldn''t figure out why her daughter was so abnormal today, because Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobo clearly helped Tang Yun out of the encirclement. Unexpectedly, their daughter not only didn''t appreciate others, but also made trouble for others everywhere and gave people their faces, which made Tang Yun''s mother very difficult and confused.In fact, in the heart of Tang Yun''s mother, Tang Hu is still very grateful, because if Tang Hu was not there, her daughter would probably have been given to Huo Huo by Zhou Ming today and become his girlfriend. Maybe their own stall will be smashed, and I will not be able to get out of the barbecue stall in the future. Maybe I will cut off the life of my family. Fortunately, it was Tang Hu''s appearance that saved his family''s loss. Moreover, it seemed that as long as Tang Hu was there, he would not have to be afraid of Zhou Ming''s revenge. After all, Tang Yun''s mother saw Zhou Ming slapped by Tang Hu, but she didn''t dare to fight back. So now, Tang Yun''s mother can only be a little embarrassed to Tang Hu. "Young man, he was not like this before. He used to be very good and sensible. I don''t know what happened to her today. I''m sorry. Just now you were bullied by him. My aunt told you I''m sorry. Otherwise, your barbecue today should be regarded as I invited you to have a barbecue. I thank you, and Dui yun''er''s unreasonable actions towards you I have to make an apology to you. My aunt won''t charge you any money today. " Chapter 648 "We still have to give money. After all, auntie, you can''t make much money when you set up a stall today. We also ate your food, so we still have to give money, and we can''t let you suffer. After all, we know that you can''t make much money on these things, and you may even lose money. " Tang Hu then said with a smile that there was nothing wrong. Then he felt his pocket and found that there was exactly 60 yuan of change. Then he handed it directly to Tang Yun''s mother. "That''s good, auntie. I''ll take two bottles of water from you. I''m just thirsty now. Do you think it''s ok?" After Tang Hu finished, he did not wait for Tang Yue''s mother to speak. Then he took two bottles of mineral water from the box beside the stall. Then he handed a bottle of mineral water to Kang Xiaobo, and then said to Kang Xiaobo. "Xiaobo, let''s go. It''s almost time now. Let''s go back to the classroom. It''s estimated that by the time we get to the classroom, it''s almost time for class. " Kang Xiaobo was a little bit back in his mind at this time, because the scene just happened in Tang Yun made Kang Xiaobo a little dumbfounded. He was just like a fool. He had little contact with Tang Yun before, and had no chance to talk to Tang Yun. When he saw Tang Yun, Kang Xiaobo ran away aggrieved and even burst into tears, so he was a bit silly Yes. It wasn''t until Tang Hu settled the account, took two bottles of mineral water, and then told himself to go back to school. At this time, Kang Xiaobo came back to his senses. "Boss, why did you pay? It''s not that it''s my treat. This meal is for you. Can you spend money? " "It''s OK. It''s all the same. Would you please do it again next time? Don''t worry about these little things. " Tang Hu then turned around and walked in the direction of the school. At this time, Kang Xiaobo regained his mind. Then he quickly turned around and said hello to Tang Yun''s mother. Then he quickly followed Tang Hu. "You two will come again next time. Next time my aunt will bake you some delicious barbecue, you must come." Tang Yun''s mother, then to some enthusiastic Kang Xiaobo, and then said. "Kang Xiaobo, and then responded." "Good aunt, we''ll come back next time." Tang Yun''s mother looked at the back of Kang Xiaobo and Tang Hu, and then said in her mouth. "This child is really a good boy. He knows how to understand people''s hearts and understand benevolence and righteousness. Moreover, he doesn''t have the style of Zhou Ming. I don''t know myself today. What''s wrong with my baby daughter? They have saved themselves, and they have even refused to say thank you. They have even sneered at their benefactor My daughter did this to others today, and finally made such a thing. It is estimated that these two people will not come here for dinner next time. "Boss, I always think there is something strange about what happened today. It''s definitely not normal. " Kang Xiaobo then, from behind to catch up with Tang Hu, and then said to Tang Hu. "What''s so weird. It''s just an ordinary thing like today. Ouch, there''s no need to care about an ordinary thing. Let it pass if you don''t care about it. " Tang Hu didn''t care about it at all. And then he went on. "I think you''d better be more careful in the future. Don''t be so impulsive outside. You have offended Zhou Ming, one of the four evils on campus. You''d better be more careful recently, and don''t let Zhou Ming''s gang trouble you. " Kang Xiaobo was said by Tang Hu, and then he remembered that he used to scold Zhou Ming''s gang in order to save Tang Yun. He taught Zhou Ming a lesson, but he offended Zhou Ming to death. Moreover, not only the famous group of people themselves, but also offended Zhong Liang''s group to death. Now I am directly offending the four evils on campus, and they are both offended to death. "Boss, you can''t ignore me. I''ve already offended Zhong Liang and Zhou Ming. Now, I''ve offended Zhou Ming. If you don''t care about me, how can I get along in school? You can''t leave me alone, boss "In the future, you should be more calm in school. Don''t be so impulsive as you are today. You know who the other party is. So don''t be impulsive. Don''t make too much publicity in school. Although I follow you in the school, don''t worry. You don''t have to worry about Zhou Ming or Zhong Liang. They ask you to trouble them. I don''t dare to trouble you. " "But in case I don''t have something to do with you, you are likely to be bullied by them, so it''s better to keep a low profile in school." "Yes, boss, you are quite right. But boss, what I want to say is that you just dumped Zhou Ming''s gang. I think it will spread in the school soon. I think you will soon be promoted to the second of the four villains. " "After all, it seems that there are also students from our school who just ate there. Although they don''t know you, they still know Zhou Ming. "Kang Xiaobo then said with a smile. "What a good thing you are? It''s not a good thing at all. Well, it''s just giving me more trouble. I don''t know that there are still people in this school who are so idle and still rank among the top four villains on campus. It''s better to do something meaningful with this time, isn''t it? " Tang Hu then glared at Kang Xiaobo, and then said mercilessly. "Today''s incident is mainly caused by you. You should give me a profound review today. If you hadn''t seen Tang Yun bullied by Zhong Ming''s gang today, and then you went straight to the top, and then rushed up, you never thought about your own strength compared with Zhou Ming''s group. Today''s thing is purely because you want to be in the limelight, and then it comes out of the later things. " "Now it''s you who caused the good things. In the end, I have a bad reputation. Do you think I should be happy?" "No, boss, you are so hard hearted. You just look at Tang Yun, a very beautiful girl, and then you are bullied. Then you don''t want to take care of him?" Kang Xiaobo then said a little flattering. Chapter 649 "Today''s incident is mainly caused by you. You should give me a profound review today. If you hadn''t seen Tang Yun bullied by Zhong Ming''s gang today, and then you went straight to the top, and then rushed up, you never thought about your own strength compared with Zhou Ming''s group. Today''s thing is purely because you want to be in the limelight, and then it comes out of the later things. " "Now it''s you who caused the good things. In the end, I have a bad reputation. Do you think I should be happy?" "No, boss, you are so hard hearted. You just look at Tang Yun, a very beautiful girl, and then you are bullied. Then you don''t want to take care of him?" Kang Xiaobo then said a little flattering. "I want to tell you two things. First, I have a girlfriend. My girlfriend is no longer ugly than Tang Yun. I think my girlfriend is very beautiful. Second, you just didn''t see how Tang Yun bullied me? She doesn''t look like a bully at all. She''s been bullying me all the time "I''m in this business today purely because I''m too busy with my own business." At this time, Tang Hu thought of hate in his heart. This chick is pure because of bullying the soft and afraid of the hard, and then see Zhou Ming is not easy to bully, and then afraid of Zhou Ming, and then see that she is good at bullying him, and then bullies herself. After Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobao came back to school and passed class 9, Kang Xiaobo tried to muster up his courage. Then he held his head and looked through the window glass. Then he looked inside carefully for a long time. He did not see whether Tang Yun was in the classroom of class 9. At this time, Kang Xiaobo''s neck is fast, and he really becomes a giraffe. At this time, Tang Hu can only pull kangxiaobo from the back. "Well, you''ll be seen by the head teacher later. What''s this? Then you will be found by our head teacher, and you will have no good fruit to eat. " Only then did Kang Xiaobo retract his head. Then some aggrieved said. "I just want to see if Tang Yun has returned to school? Don''t I worry about being bullied on the road? " "You don''t have any hope for him. You can''t catch up with her. It''s not that I pour cold water on you, but that the two of you are really impossible. Even if you are with her, what outstanding advantages do you have that can keep her? So I''d better advise you to give up the idea as soon as possible. Don''t waste all your time on her "If you waste your time on him, you are doing useless work." Tang Hu then looked at Kang Xiaobo some obsessed appearance, then could not help but pour cold water said. "OK, boss, I''ll figure it out, but I''m just a fantasy. After all, she''s also the first goddess I like since college, and the first girl I like for such a long time." "I also know that I can''t, I just want to care about her out of the status of a classmate." Kang Xiaobo at this time is very self-conscious, and then he firmly shook his head and said. "I tell you, you might as well go back and study hard now. If you can study hard, then you can find a good job and find a good job. Are you afraid that no good girl will like you? It''s not like that I''ve never been forced to talk about things like this before "I''ll give you an example, that is, Fang Miao and I. in fact, the two of us are so natural that there is no such thing as a landslide or a landslide." "If you waste all your time here now, you can''t find a good job when you graduate from college. Then it depends on what you do." "In fact, boss, I just wanted to see if Tang Yun has any different feelings for you? You could have been a hero today, right? You are in front of Zhou Ming, and then you give her a fierce prestige, and then rescue her, and then help her to relieve the situation, and then I think that Tang Yun may have some different views on you "But who could have thought that the result was not the same as what he imagined, and the difference was too big." Then Kang Xiaobo said this. At this time, Tang Hu was a little puzzled. Why Tang Yun was so indifferent to herself, and even came to find her trouble several times a third. Maybe it was that Tang Yun thought that she was looking for Zhou Ming, and then asked him to pretend to be a villain, so that she could perform a heroic rescue trick in front of Tang Yun. Then, maybe Tang Yun will think that she will be like Zhou Ming, and then want to pursue her. If so, it can explain why Tang Yun has such an attitude towards herself. Tang Hu can only be some helpless smile way. Because Tang Hu didn''t expect Tang Yun to be such a girl with strong self-consciousness. Wrap yourself up like a hedgehog. But it''s really interesting. If it''s not because he is Fang Miao''s bodyguard now, and then he wants to protect the safety. If he leaves this task in his body, Tang Hu really wants to enjoy the so-called campus life and what he should do at this age."Well, well, don''t think about these things any more. You see, it''s time to hurry to class. We''d better hurry back to the classroom. When we''re late, the teacher will have to talk about us again." Tang Hu then quickly reminded Kang Xiaobo, and then directly accelerated the pace, to the direction of the classroom in the past. Kang Xiaobo found that his boss had already left. At this time, Kang Xiaobo didn''t dare to stay here, and then he followed Tang Hu into the class. At this time, Fang Miao sat alone in the classroom, wearing headphones, listening to music, and then lying on the table squinting. However, when Tang Hu entered the classroom, Tang Hu felt something was wrong. Tang Hu did not find Zhong Liang in the classroom, but his two men were in their own positions. This makes Tang Hu a little confused. But soon, Kang Xiaobo got the news from his classmates. Then just when he and Tang Hu were having a barbecue in the snack street outside the school, a police car came to the school, and then people from the police car went to the school with Zhong Liang and went to the police station and then he heard that it was the same thing. Tang Hu was a little stunned. Was it a black leopard? After he was arrested by the police, he offered the whole thing It''s the mastermind of the matter. If it''s the black leopard who gives the bell light, then the boy is really unlucky. Chapter 650 The evening self-study class, and then a test, and then it is before, spend a period of time to do a set of test papers, and then put all the papers away, and then let the study committee take the collected papers, and then randomly distribute them, and then the teacher will talk about the topic while listening to the teacher''s topic, and then talking about the test paper in his hand at the same time After that, I will summarize the results. In this way, it can save the teacher a lot of time to mark the paper. After the examination is over, the study committee will hold a stack of papers in his hand, and then start to distribute them in different times. Because of Fang Miao? Every time I did my own test paper. Because Fang Ming also knows that many boys in the class want to see their own papers, so the publication fundamentally cut off their idea. After consulting with the study committee early, Fang Ming said that he would let himself read his papers. So this time, the committee member of the study committee also wanted to give Fang Miao his own test paper according to the previous situation. But suddenly I saw Fang Miao and Tang Hu''s papers together. So the study committee exchanged the papers of Fang Miao and Tang Hu, and then distributed them to them respectively. Because most of the boys in the class actually dream of being able to talk about Fang Miao''s test paper one day. Although it''s just a test paper, it''s sure that there''s Fang Miao''s flavor on it when you think it''s a hummingbird''s paper. They''ll be close to each other by this way. They can even be self-contained , please. Fang Miao originally thought that the test paper in his hand was still his own, but when he got the test paper in his hand, he found that the name was Tang Hu. This makes Fang Miao obviously stupefied. Then the other side of the Tang Hu also Leng for a moment, and then feel, this how so coincidence. I can be in the class so many papers, just got Fang Miao''s paper, this is also a kind of luck. Minutes and seconds and then slightly skimmed Tang Hu hands of the test paper name, and then a discovery is their own. Then Fang Miao was really stunned. Then Tang Hu saw Fang Miao looking in his direction. At the same time, he was also curious about the papers in Fang Miao''s hands. I wanted to see whose papers Fang Miao judged. Then I found that it was the test paper that I just wrote. Is this really caused by luck? Then the two of them saw each other''s papers, which was really some... Tang Hu saw Fang Miao stretching a neck all the time, then looked at the paper in his hand, and then couldn''t help saying to Fang Miao. "Why don''t we exchange the papers and make our own? I think you have to look at the papers in my hand all the time. Is there something wrong with it Fang Miao originally wanted to get his paper back, because he didn''t want Tang Hu to see how he did it. But Tang Hu said so, there are some embarrassed to return their own test papers, after all, other people have not changed their own papers, and I am also embarrassed to put forward with Tang Hu to exchange papers with him. After all, will he think that he doesn''t like to let him judge his own papers, or other things like that. Fang Miao said, shaking his head. "Well, that''s it. After all, the other students in the class did not exchange papers, so it is. Because I used to make my own papers, and no one else talked about them. I don''t know what happened today. Maybe our two papers are too close to each other. Maybe it''s the study committee who sent them wrong. " "It''s OK. You did my paper anyway. It''s not someone else''s judgment, and it doesn''t matter. " Tang Hu ran gave a cry. As a matter of fact, Tang Hu can''t do that test paper at all. Tang Hu is also interested in some language knowledge. After all, he used to think that he had to go abroad to do some tasks, so mastering a foreign language is a basic course. But Tang Hu is not good at other things. Therefore, Tang Hu''s test paper score is very low, which is not Fang Miao''s intentionally low, but this is really Tang Hu will not do the above test questions. Tang Hu, on the other hand, was surprised by Fang Miao''s test paper. It is true that he did not get admitted to the university here because the examination papers were closed and there was no possibility of cheating. However, Fang Miao''s papers were basically correct. Only a few questions were wrong. However, Tang Hu also did not care about the exam results, because he did the task is to hold the dispensable, because his main purpose is not to do this task, because Tang Hu has other things to solve. And Tom must solve the problem of the underground ring in these time periods, otherwise the underground ring is like a heart disease, which has been in Tang Hu''s heart. Moreover, as long as the matter of the underground boxing ground is solved, it is estimated that he will resign with founder and no longer serve as a bodyguard. Because Tang Hu''s ambition is not in this regard, Tang Hu will continue to return to the army if possible, or go to other places to strengthen his strength.Maybe Tang Hu didn''t realize that he would become the famous King of the underground world. Before he went to bed, Tang Hu was a soldier and he was going to be a member of the underground world. These two are quite different. These things have to wait until Tang Hu has solved the underground boxing ring. Therefore, everything here may be just a small episode in Tang Hu''s many memories. Maybe before long, it will become a part of his own memory, and he also has a period of life experience in the University. However, Fang Miao is quite responsible, and then while he''s holding Tang Hu''s test paper, he frowns a little. After that, he said to Mr. Tang that he would take the examination paper and then send it back to him. "I really didn''t expect your grades to be so poor." Tang Hu said helplessly. "You don''t know, I used to be a soldier, and I went to the army at a very early time. I didn''t go to high school or junior high school completely. What knowledge do I have to learn? I can write this way or I can do it by my clever wisdom and a little bit of luck. Otherwise, I can''t really test these scores. " Chapter 651 "If you want to test me some language questions, I can''t recite them. Maybe I will do them. Because when I was on a task, I had to go abroad to carry out some special tasks. When you went abroad, if you didn''t know a foreign language, it would be very difficult for me to do anything because those tasks were dangerous Let others find out that you are a person who can''t even speak a language. They will certainly pay more attention to you, so I am quite good at foreign languages. " Fang Miao asked with some doubts at this time. "You said your foreign language is very good, but didn''t I take an English test before? But I didn''t think your grades were high at that time. It seemed that you were not as high as me. " "Oh, you said that the last English test, that English test I deliberately wrote several wrong questions, because you said it? Let me be a little low-key in school, so I deliberately made some mistakes, and then let my score is not so high. " "In fact, my English was very simple for me, but I didn''t want to write it. After all, I have lived abroad for a few years, so English is really my mother tongue "But, you didn''t mean to let me keep a low profile in school, so I deliberately made a few mistakes. But it''s not the same as today''s test. " "This time, I really can''t do it at all. If you test my high school knowledge, I won''t, let alone the knowledge in the University. I really can''t do it at all." Tang Hu then shook his head helplessly and said. Fang Miao then said some exclamations. Tang Hu didn''t know what he said at all. What he said was reasonable. He didn''t have a bit of shy affection. He really admired Tang Hu. Fang Miao then continued. "Shall I teach you this knowledge? Although you may be slow to accept this knowledge, but it will not be better than you at all. After all, you are in school now, but my boyfriend. I can''t let your grades always fail. In that case, if they know your grades, they should laugh at your bad grades again "Although I can''t guarantee that I can teach very well, as long as you learn, I should think that you should be able to improve a lot." Tang Hu then shook his head with a smile. "Forget it, I won''t be learning this knowledge, because I came to the university to carry out the task of protecting you, and I''m not going to study in the University. Therefore, the score of university is dispensable to me, and I don''t care about these situations." "Maybe after I protect you to play, maybe I will go to other places. Maybe, I will not meet again. No one can tell. So it''s better to enjoy college life when I have time. After all, I haven''t enjoyed college life before, so I don''t waste other time studying here. One reason is that I have some difficulties in this study. " "After all, I don''t have any basic knowledge now. If I really study, I will learn a lot of knowledge. After all, although the knowledge in university is new, it still needs to use a lot of knowledge in high school like mathematics. I don''t even know the knowledge of high school, because I didn''t go to high school at all. Now you are talking to me about University So I''m telling you, you''re really wasting time on me. " "And I don''t know when I was. Maybe I won''t stay in the University, maybe I won''t be around you, maybe I''ll go somewhere else. So, I don''t have to cram. After all, my main goal now is to protect your life and not let your safety suffer any harm. " "Besides, it may not be peaceful recently, so you''d better go to less crowded places or smaller places. The most important thing is that you should always be by my side, and then I can always protect you. Otherwise, if you call me, out of my sight, in case of any emergency, I may not be able to take care of you Fang Miao just nodded and said. "Oh, well." In fact, Fang Miao was disappointed. Because Fang Miao originally intended to use it as a tutor for Tang Hu, and then the two of them could spend more time together. Because Fang Miao doesn''t know what he is like now. He feels that he has a good feeling for Tang Hu. After all, Tao Hu is handsome and has a sense of Justice, and the most important thing is to know that protecting himself is happening When in danger, he will always protect himself, giving Fang Miao a sense of security that he has never had before. What''s more, Fang Miao didn''t know whether he liked Tang Hu or not. However, Fang Miao always wanted to stay with Tang Hu in his heart. But now, Tang Hu has refused his kindness. How many boys in the class want to be alone with themselves? It''s really too much. Now I even offer to be alone with Fang Miao to make up for the tiger. I totally ignore what I mean and refuse to do it. Is it true that they do not have a bit of charm? He came to the door on his own initiative, but he was refused, which made Fang Miao''s heart hurt greatly.But Tang Hu didn''t think so much. Because Tom was originally in the university life, perhaps is a small piece of life, he can not always stay here, stay by Fang Miao''s side, after all, Tang Hu also has his own things to do, so, Tang Hu is also disguised in advance to say his plan after. Tang Hu didn''t expect that Fang Miao would think so much. In fact, Tang Hu''s original intention is to be in school, perhaps for a short period of time. What''s more, Tang Hu''s primary task now is to protect the safety of the enemy, and he doesn''t know how powerful the enemy is in the dark. Therefore, Tang Hu is really short of time in this respect, and he doesn''t have so much spare time. Tang Hu will make good arrangements if he has time, because Tao has to go to the underground ring to investigate what the situation is like. But recently, because of Fang Miao''s affair, Tang Hu has been delayed all the time, so he has no time to go to the underground ring to have a look at the situation. All of the most important is the strength of strong, so Tang Hu recently wanted to find some places, and then improve their own strength. Chapter 652 All of this takes time to improve, because strength can''t be achieved overnight. The strength must be steadily improved step by step, and the most important thing to steadily improve these strengths is the precipitation of time. Without enough time to precipitate, the strength can not be improved. So lying down for a while, in fact, means that I have a lot of things to do. I don''t have so many experiments at all, and I''ll calm down and listen to Fang Miao to make up for it. Fang Miao didn''t notice the charm of the publication as Fang Miao imagined, and what other things like that. Otherwise, a girl is really a very strange creature. Sometimes, it''s really contradictory. When you treat him a little bit better, he will say that you are a lecheron and so on. Then you don''t pay attention to him any more, and then he will say you are scum man and so on. Then Tang Hu looks at Fang Miao with deep affection and indifference. Then Tang Hu doesn''t know what he said wrong. After all, Tom is getting along with a girl for the first time. In the past, he never got along with him. Therefore, Tang Hu doesn''t know what he said wrong, and he will think that there is nothing wrong with what he said. It''s normal and he doesn''t want to tutor. Tang Hu then quietly poked Fang Miao''s arm and asked. "By the way, I don''t think you''ve been out all night. Have you not eaten at night? Do you want us to order some snacks when we go out later, or I can buy you something, and then go back and make something simple for you. I can''t help but eat. People are iron and rice is steel. I''m hungry if I don''t eat. " "Besides, I just took the exam. It must have wasted a lot of energy to do the test paper. Therefore, we can''t do without dinner. Many girls regard weight loss as not eating, which is wrong. Because if you don''t eat, it will do a lot of harm to the human body and cause a lot of diseases. " "So, no matter what, you''ll go shopping with me later. Do you mean we''ll just go out and buy something ready to eat, or shall I go back and make some for you Fang Miao then replied faintly. "All right." Tang Hu was helpless. At this time, candy always shows that Fang Miao is really angry with himself. However, Tang Hu doesn''t know what he said wrong. How can Fang Miao get angry. However, after class, Tang Hu and Fang Miao drove their car on fire, and then bought some food to digest in the evening at the roadside stall, and then bought them back. Tang Hu didn''t buy some food. After all, it was too late at this time. What''s more, they live in an apartment. After all, if this point is cooking, people upstairs and downstairs will not be well if they make a noise. Therefore, Tang Hu still bought some ready-made food and could eat it directly. To the apartment inside Tang Hu, and then put the meal on the table, and then the other side Miao said. "Now go to the bathroom and wash yourself. Then you can eat directly at the table. After all, if the food is cold, it is not very good. If the food is hot, it is better to eat it when it is hot." After Fang Miao finishes eating the food on the table, he sits on the sofa, playing with his mobile phone alone and doesn''t talk to him. Tang Hu then looks at Fang Miao who has been so indifferent to himself. And then I feel helpless. At this time, Tang Hu and Fang Miao first said. "By the way, Fang Miao, I may have something to do tomorrow, and I can''t be in the school any more. Then I''ll send it to the school for you tomorrow. Then I''ll go straight. Then I''ll pick you up at school when class is over in the evening." "I''m going to do something tomorrow, and then I won''t be in school. Then I''ll ask the school teacher for leave in a moment." Fang Miao raised his head and looked at Tang Hu. Then light said. "You don''t have to report to me where you go tomorrow. Then, if you go to do something tomorrow, you must be doing those bad things. You must be going to find other women to play. You go. I can''t control you anyway. You can go wherever you like. It has nothing to do with us. " "Anyway, let me stay in the school alone. If someone in the school kills me, let him kill me. No one cares about me anyway Tang Hu then looked at Fang Miao with some helplessness, and then suddenly felt that Fang Miao was a little cute. Tang Hu, then some helpless said. "You really think too much. How can I do those things? Do you still think that I really have something to do with Zhao Shuang? I''ve told you several times that it''s not what you think. We really don''t have much. You really think too much "I really have something to do tomorrow. I''m not going to play. All right, I''ll tell you what I''m going to do tomorrow "I''m actually going to find a place tomorrow and see if I can improve my own strength. Because I feel that my current strength may have reached a bottleneck, and it needs some external strength before I can improve it. Because your problems have not been solved, we don''t know when people in the dark will suddenly attack you, although I can probably know what their purpose is. However, I''m not afraid of ten thousand. I''m afraid that if they do something to you and then cause danger to you, it will be my dereliction of duty. ""And I don''t know the strength of those hiding in the dark. I''m afraid that if I can''t beat them, it will be very difficult to deal with them. Although I can ring the bell to light up their group of people in the school now, they are still the people in the school, not at the same level as the people in the society. " "So I''ll see tomorrow what we can do to improve our strength. So it''s not like playing like you think. I didn''t do it to better protect you. You really want too much. " Tang Hu then explained to Fang Miao. At this time, Fang Miao also noticed that there was something wrong with her tone just now, like a little girl who was coquettish to her boyfriend. It seems to be a little jealous. This makes Fang Miao blush slightly. Fang Miao didn''t know how he was today, how could he, suddenly he would be angry if he didn''t have any clue. Tang Hu had nothing to do with him. After all, he suddenly told others about tutoring. He had the right to refuse himself. There''s no other meaning at all. I don''t know why I am very angry about this. Chapter 653 "So I''ll see tomorrow what we can do to improve our strength. So it''s not like playing like you think. I didn''t do it to better protect you. You really want too much. " Tang Hu then explained to Fang Miao. At this time, Fang Miao also noticed that there was something wrong with her tone just now, like a little girl who was coquettish to her boyfriend. It seems to be a little jealous. This makes Fang Miao blush slightly. Fang Miao didn''t know how he was today, how could he, suddenly he would be angry if he didn''t have any clue. Tang Hu had nothing to do with him. After all, he suddenly told others about tutoring. He had the right to refuse himself. There''s no other meaning at all. I don''t know why I am very angry about this. But Fang Miao still said. "You don''t have to explain to me. You can do whatever you want, and I can''t control you. Anyway, you just need to remember your mission. You are my bodyguard now. You should protect me. " "Well, I know, I will protect you. Then I will send you to school tomorrow, and then you will stay in the school by yourself. After all, although there was a black panther incident in the school before, I think the school will strengthen its vigilance because of this, so the school should be relatively safe. " "Even if you are not safe in the school. And I''ll go out and look for it. Maybe I''ll be back soon. " "Well, don''t think about those things any more. Then you''d better wash up and sleep earlier, and don''t think about these things any more. After all, you still have classes tomorrow." At this time, Fang Miao remembered and said to Tang Hu. "By the way, if you want to go out tomorrow, would you like me to ask the teacher for leave? After all, I went out without asking for leave. This is a very serious matter in the school, and may even be criticized by the school. " Tang Hu, and then think about it, and then the other Miao said. "It''s OK. I don''t need you to ask the teacher for leave. Then I''ll call the teaching director directly. I have his number here. Then he tells me if he can find him. Then I''ll call him directly." Fang Miao then gave a faint sound, and then went straight back to his bedroom. Because Fang Miao has an independent bathroom in her bedroom, she doesn''t have to go to the living room and bathroom outside to wash. She can be in her own bedroom. Tang Hu then picked up his mobile phone and broadcast a number. After reading it several times, a voice came from the phone. "Hello, who is it? Why do you call me at night? " Wang Feng''s tone is slightly unhappy. Tang Hu then said with a smile. "Is it director Wang? It''s me. I''m Tang Hu. Did I not disturb your good business when I called you so late? " Tang Hu said and laughed. Wang Feng originally wanted to be angry. He said it, but as soon as he heard it, it turned out to be Tang Hu. Then, he immediately put out his anger and let a basin of water put it out. After all, Tang Hu''s hand has its own handle, and just listen to Tang Hu said that he didn''t disturb his good things, which obviously is to know something. Because of this, Wang Feng can''t treat Tang Hu like other students. And Tang Hu was just laughing. How do you feel? It''s like no good thing. "It''s Tang Hu. What can I do for you so late?" Director Wang, then immediately and Tang Hu said. Tang Hu did not ridicule director Wang Feng too much. After all, it is too late now, even if Wang Feng is willing to. Tang Hu is not happy. After all, there are many things to do tomorrow. After all, he has to get up early to send Fang Miao to school. Tang Hu then ran directly into the theme, and then said with Wang Feng. "That is, I may have something to deal with tomorrow, and then I may not go to school. Then I listen to people saying that if they don''t go to school or ask for leave, they will be treated as intentional absenteeism, as if they want to report criticism. Then I don''t want to report it to you, and then I really have something to deal with tomorrow. So I can''t go to school tomorrow. " Wang Feng then heard that Tang Hu asked for leave from his job. Then Wang Feng certainly won''t ask for leave because of this matter, and then offend Tang Hu. Then Wang Feng said in a hurry. "It''s OK to ask for leave. It''s OK for you to do your own things, Tao Hu. You can give me leave directly, isn''t it? Tomorrow, I''ll talk to the teacher in your class. I don''t have to worry. Is there anything else? If there is anything you can say, I will help as long as I can help "I dare not disagree with Tang Hu''s request. After all, Tang Hu has his own fatal handle now. If Tang Hu is not happy and shakes out his broken things, and the school knows it, then he must be the director. What else do I have to do at that time? I''m relying on the identity of the teaching director in the school, and then I get to the present position. ""No, no, director. I just want to talk to the director about this matter, that is, I can''t go to school tomorrow, and there is nothing else. Then please hurry up, director. I''m sorry to disturb you." After Tang Hu finished, he said with a smile. "No, No. It is our duty to serve the students. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go. " Wang Feng then said. "Well, director Wang, goodbye." Wang Feng does not dare to offend Tang Hu at all. Even if Tang Hu doesn''t know his own affairs, he has no way to deal with him because he was introduced by Chairman Fang Zheng. After all, even the big things happened in Zhong Liang''s school, he was punished by himself. He did not dare to do anything to him, especially serious treatment. After all, the background of others is what they can''t afford to offend. Let alone Tang Hu, whose background is founder, the biggest director of the school. What''s more, when Tang Hu beat the Panther on the school playground, director Wang Feng was directly present. And not to mention that now Tang Hu still has his own handle, so director Wang Feng can only make a confession to Tang Hu, for fear that he will betray himself if he is not happy. Chapter 654 The next morning, Tang Hu went out for a morning run as usual to exercise his body. After Tang Hu''s breakfast, I''ll buy some snacks at the breakfast stand, and then I''ll do some exercises. After all, if you cook in the morning, you didn''t buy any fresh ingredients last night. So if there''s nothing new for breakfast, you can''t make anything delicious. It''s better to buy something outside and eat it first. When Tang Hu finished shopping outside, he carried breakfast and came upstairs. At this time, Fang Miao also woke up and was washing in the bathroom. Tang Hu, then spread the food on the table. Then, he picked up the food in front of him and ate it. At this time, Fang Miao also finished washing, and then came to the table, two people, and then simply ate the breakfast in front of him. After breakfast, he simply cleaned up the mess on the table. Then Tang Hu took Fang Miao and prepared to drive Fang Miao to school. Then, Tang Hu watched Fang Miao walk into the school in the car. Then Tang Hu was ready to look for any training places around here. However, before Tang Hu plans to find some places where he can improve his strength, he still wants to take a look at the underground boxing ground. Tang Hu, and then drive to his former home. After all, it''s the place where I used to live, although my father borrowed a lot of usury in the underground ring and then lost the house. But because of his father, also because of this matter and died, so the house has never been collected here. So the house there has been empty. Tang Hu, then driving, along the memory of the route, and then came to his old house in front of. But just because there is no popularity here, and no one lives for a long time, it seems that the door here is a little cold, and there is a lot of dust on the door. Tang Hu, then asked for the key. Because Tang Hu and they live in the community, there will be spare keys for each house. Then Tang Hu explained that he was the son of the head of the house, and then the property registered carefully, and then gave the key to Tang Hu. After all, Tang Hu didn''t know the location of the underground ring, because when Tang Hu came, his father had already passed away. Tang Hu didn''t get any information about the underground boxing ring from his father''s mouth. So Tang Hu plans to go back to the place where his father lived before and see if he can find some relevant clues in the house. Although there were many neighbors near Tang Hu''s original place, and the neighbors were very friendly, after all, they did not participate in gambling as their father did, so they did not know the specific location of the underground boxing ring. So Tang Hu did not intend to ask his neighbors about those things at the beginning, because they certainly did not know some specific things. Tang Hu imagined that his father would definitely leave a loan slip for the gambling house, because he might find out something about it. After getting the key from the property, Tang Hu went directly to the place where he used to live. After all, Tang Hu has lived here for several years. After all, he still has a lot of feelings about his old place. Although I haven''t lived here recently, the main reason why Tang Hu doesn''t want to live here is that he doesn''t want to miss his father. Because Tang Hu, after all, is a very emotional person. Because Tang Hu thinks that the reason for his father''s death is that he didn''t go back home for a long time to accompany his father. Therefore, he let his father become addicted to underground boxing ring, and then he borrowed high usury in the gambling house, and then the following things happened. But today, in order to investigate these things, Tang Hu had to come to his original house again. Tang Hu then opened the door and found that the house was indeed a little lonely, which was totally different from the house where people lived. Tang Hu, and then directly ran to his father''s original bedroom, after all, his father used to have, put anything important there. After all, it''s a loan slip for usury. My father certainly won''t leave it disorderly. It must be placed in a very secret and safe place. Tang Hu didn''t stay in other places too much, and then went directly to his father''s bedroom. Then he went to the bedroom and turned over the bedside table. After all, his father used to put all the valuables on the bedside table. Sure enough, he found a piece of bedside paper in the cupboard. Then the note, as expected, was the usury that Tang Hu''s father borrowed from the underground ring. Then, sure enough, the name of the underground ring was found on the note, and there was no specific location on it. The underground ring is also for the sake of safety, so it won''t be. If your position is exposed so easily, otherwise, the police will definitely come to find the problem of underground ring.However, the underground boxing ground may not be afraid of the police to find their own problems. After all, when I left the army, I told myself that the background behind this underground boxing ground may be not simple. There may be people from the government in it, so the underground boxing ground will be so unscrupulous. What''s more, the officer at that time warned himself that if he did not have the absolute strength to destroy the underground ring, he would never go to the trouble of the underground ring. If you destroy the underground ring, it will certainly affect the interests of a large number of people. Those who are directly affected by the conflict of interest are the people behind the underground ring and the main person in charge of the underground ring. After all, they are relying on gambling boxing, and then reception to win high money, and then if they destroy the underground boxing ring, they will certainly break their wealth. In fact, what is behind him is that he doesn''t know the real strength of the underground ring. After all, if you can open such a large casino, you can imagine that their background is not simple. There should not only be people in the government, but also some people in the underworld. Therefore, Tang Hu can not easily and easily automatically send to the door, explain his intention, otherwise he will certainly suffer their revenge in a short time. Chapter 655 Tang Hu then looked around his home carefully to see if there were any specific clues. After all, he should be here for the last time, and he may not come to this home in the future. I will never come to this place where I have lived for many years. After all, although Tang Hu has a lot of good memories here, but now the most is still guilty, missing his father. Tang Hu then cleaned up for a long time at his home, but he still didn''t find any clues related to the location of the underground boxing ring. It seems that he can''t worry about finding the underground boxing ground. He has to find out the specific location of the underground ring. Tang Hu then said to himself. "It seems that I can''t find any relevant clues here. After all, the scope of addition is so large. I''ve searched all the places I can find. I haven''t found any relevant clues about the underground boxing ring. Some only have the receipt in hand." "But there are not too many clues on this receipt. It just says how much money has been borrowed from the underground boxing ring? Then what''s the interest rate? When should I return it? I don''t have any other information on it. " Tang Hu then went to the door, and finally took a look at the furnishings in the room, and then recalled in his mind the scene in which he and his family had lived in the house, which made Tang Hu a little tearful. Tang Hu then repressed his emotions, and then closed the door, as if to lock some of the past, and then Tom must face a new future. After all, there are many things that will happen in the future. After all, the future is the most important thing. Indulging in the past is really not good for you. Tang Hu then returned the key to the property, and then drove away from the place where he had lived a lot and had many good memories. I estimated that I would not come here again in the future. After all, although I had a lot of good memories before, what I am giving myself now is only memory, and it will cause many bad thoughts. Therefore, Tang Hu plans not to come back here any more. Tang Hu then searched a fight hall on the mobile phone navigation. Then I planned to train myself in the fight hall first. I used to do some training in the army, and then I couldn''t let my strength go back. After all, the things I learned in the army are very practical military fighting techniques. Tang Hu then found a large-scale fight club on the mobile phone, and the evaluation on the Internet should be quite good. The settings inside can be said to be very good. Tang Hu didn''t think too much, and then he drove straight to the place. After Tang Hu arrived at that place, he began his daily training in the army. Tang Hu first used sandbags to train his strength, and then there were a series of subjects such as boxing speed. When Tang Hu came out of the fight club, he was sweating profusely. Tang Hu then looked at the time and found that it was already afternoon, almost evening. I should go to pick up Fang Miao after class. I guess I can''t show up in front of me in this way. After all, I''m sweating and my clothes are wet. It''s uncomfortable to wear. Tang Hu then plans to go back to his apartment, take a bath first, and then change into a clean and comfortable clothes. After I got to the apartment, I took a comfortable hot bath, and then changed into the clothes that I had published in the shopping mall and bought a high-end suit. After all, Tang Hu only had those clothes, which could be worn, and there was no other clothes. After changing clothes, Tang Hu drove directly to the snack street outside the campus. After Tang Hu got out of the car, he leaned back on the car comfortably. Then I look at the bustling scene in the snack street. How long has it been since I had such a comfortable life? It''s really a kind of enjoyment. I didn''t have so much free time before. I could have leisure to enjoy it. Before, I really raced against the clock to train myself and improve my strength. There was no free time at all. In the past, even if my comrades in arms asked me to go outside to play and relax, I would have refused ¡£ I really didn''t expect that one day I would really enjoy myself here. Tang Hu has some feeling that he is now living a very comfortable life, because in the past, in addition to training, is to go out to carry out tasks. Even if the tiger passes through a snack street with a very prosperous scene like this, it is estimated that the tiger will only go there in order to fill his stomach. There will be no free time to quietly watch the scene here, and will not stay here for more than a second. Although the air here is mixed with the smell of lampblack from many snack stalls, and then there is the smell of rotten vegetables and rotten leaves. Although he didn''t have the fresh air that he used to have in the army, the smell of the city like this made Tang Hu yearn for something.I really don''t know if I still have a day. Like some ordinary people, I can do what ordinary people should do. Then I can go shopping, eat some snacks, eat various kinds of delicious food from all over the country. If I have time, I can also travel. Then I can have a look at the beautiful rivers and mountains of China and enjoy some scenery. Then this kind of life is really good. Tang Hulan gave birth to a lazy waist, and then slowly opened his eyes. Then it seemed that they were surprised to find that they were in front of them. Then, when they got in, they found that a mother and daughter were coming towards them. Then they pushed a tricycle in their hands, and there were some barbecue grills, some barbecue ingredients, and some tables, chairs and benches for stalls ¡£ In front of this pair of mother and daughter, not Tang Yun and her mother, who can it be? I know that Tang Yun is not far away. He sees a Tang Hu leaning against a luxury car body, and then there is a trace of disdain in his eyes. Tang Yue, and then directly turned her eyes elsewhere, turned her head, no longer to see Tang Hu. But Tang Yun''s mother didn''t find the figure of Tang Hu, and then kept talking about something with Tang Yun. Chapter 656 At this time, Tang Hu opened his eyes and found that his posture was really ambiguous, because he was leaning against the luxury car, and it was not a luxury car. Then Tang Yue''s direction was right in the right direction. Tang Yun''s mother and daughter came to her face-to-face. Then, there was a valuable sports car, Then I put on a very high-end clothes, and then I went to wash and gargle specially. I may be elegant and lazy now. Then, I am a bit like those rich second-generation pretending to be forced. But Tang Hu is really wronged. He really doesn''t like those rich second generation. They really don''t want to buy this kind of Tang Hu, because Tang Hu is not a rich second generation. Then Tang Hu doesn''t intend to pose like this in front of his neighbor''s daughter, and then he deliberately attracts others'' attention. Now Tang Hu just wants to feel about life. Unfortunately, Tang Yun came here and was seen by Tang Yun. Tang Hu, and now can only be a little embarrassed, touched his chin, and then quickly left the car, because at this time, Tang Yun and her mother and daughter are pushing the tricycle, have come over, lie down for a while, and then think about it, since they have seen it, they should say hello to them. Tang Hu then said politely. "Hello, auntie." Tang Hu then took to scratch the scalp, some embarrassed to Tang Yun''s mother said. After all, people are their own elders, and before that they did not want their own food money, so if they did not see it, it is still just. Now that they have met, it is still not good, so pretend that they do not know each other. It is not good to go directly. "Ah? You are... Tang Yun''s mother saw Tang Hu in front of her, and then she was stunned. Because Tang Hu''s clothes are not like those of Tang Hu before, she is wearing ordinary clothes. Because today''s ordinary clothes are trained by Tang Hu in the fight hall, and they are all sweaty, so now they are put in the washing machine, so Tang Hu can''t help wearing them Come out of the clothes, so I can only find out the clothes that I published and bought for myself, because those clothes are relatively high-end. And Tang Hu himself is also very handsome, so now let Tang Yun''s mother at first glance did not recognize. Then now Tang Hu is standing in front of a sports car, which makes Tang Yun''s mother not recognize. "Aunt is me, Tang Hu. I had a barbecue at that barbecue stand yesterday "Oh, it''s you. I think of you. " Tang Yun''s mother, and then a little surprised at the sight of Tang Hu. Then some were surprised at Tang Hu''s dress today. After all, Tang Hu''s appearance was quite different from yesterday''s. Although yesterday, Tang Yue''s mother already knew that Tang Hu must be very good at school. Moreover, it seems to be one of the four evils on campus. Moreover, even the little overlord of the snack street, Zhou Ming, was treated by Tang Hu, and was slapped in the face by Tang Hu, and he did not dare to fight back. But today, I realized that Tang Hu was not only very skillful, but also a gentleman. Although Tang Yun''s mother did not recognize the car in front of her, what kind of car it was, and did not know how much the car was worth, but looking at the shape of the car in front of her, she knew that the car in front of her was definitely not cheap, and Tang Hu''s dress today was more handsome than that of Tang Hu yesterday. Then this makes Tang Yun''s mother feel good for Tang Hu. "My classmates don''t talk to each other. I see you, my classmates. And what happened yesterday, shouldn''t you apologize to the guy? After all, they have helped you so much. But if you look at your performance yesterday, you really let me down. After all, we are also the people who can distinguish the good from the bad. We should know how to repay the kindness. " Tang Yun was wronged by her mother, and then looked up at Tang Hu. And I think about it in my heart. Why is this man so thick skinned? I don''t know where he found out about himself. He will go out with his mother at this time today. And then I came here so early, waiting for myself and my mother. Why is this man so bad? Was it not obvious that you were acting yesterday? I had done that to him yesterday. He even had the cheek to come to his face today, and even politely said hello to his mother. "What are you doing here?" "Well, I just want to come here to have something to eat. After all, I''m a little hungry now, so I''m going to come here to have something to eat..." Tang Hu looked at him, glared at his own Tang Yun, and then said with a bitter smile. "Yun''er, how do you talk to your classmates. Yes, has Tang Hu treated you well? How can you talk to your classmates so much? Is it in the school, people with knowledge don''t care about what their mother gave you. " Tang Yun''s mother, then saw her daughter''s attitude towards Tang Hu, and then she was still very bad. Then she felt very dissatisfied with her daughter. After all, they helped her to finish the transportation yesterday, and also helped herself. You should help yourself first and recover your losses. After all, Tang Hu doesn''t dare to be provoked by his real name. If he sets up a stall near the school in the future, he won''t be bullied by the students in the school. So his friend''s mother is very grateful to Tang Hu. When Tang saw his daughter''s cold face, he was angry."Since people come here to eat, this is a snack street. What are you doing here if you don''t come to the snack street to eat?" Tang Yun was a little aggrieved by her mother, and then she could only glare at Tang Fu with her eyes, and then she turned around stubbornly, and no longer took care of Tang Hu. Tang Yun''s mother saw her daughter, which was forced by real life, so she developed this stubborn temper. Although this kind of temper in the current own living environment, it is easier to protect themselves, not to let themselves be hurt, but there are also some disadvantages. Tang Yun''s mother, then can only be embarrassed to look at Tang Hu, and then explained. Chapter 657 Tang Yun''s mother, then can only be embarrassed to look at Tang Hu, and then explained. "I''m sorry, Mr. Tang. I don''t know how he is today. Don''t blame Mr. Tang." After all, Tang Hu was dressed in famous brand clothes, and there was a luxury car behind her. So Tang Yun''s mother thought that Tang Hu''s identity was absolutely not simple, so she naturally called Tang Hu Mr. After all, Tang Yun''s mother also struggled at the bottom of the society. For some people with background, I still have to respect them. After all, if I offend others in any way, I may not have a good day tomorrow. This is the conclusion that Tang Yun''s mother struggled out at the bottom of society. "It''s OK, auntie. I don''t care. And auntie, you don''t have to call me Mr. Tang Hu. You can just call me Tang Hu... Tang Hu then looks a little shy. I didn''t expect that Tang Yun is a girl of great personality, and she looks very stubborn. I really hope that the girl''s stubbornness can be maintained all the time Unexpectedly, Tang Hu learned Tang Yun''s family background from Kang Xiaobo, and then knew what the living environment of Tang Yun was before. The girls born in such a family, but also look so good-looking, can maintain such a small self-esteem and pride, it is really too difficult, this is to let Tang Hu have some of Tang Yun''s new look. Tang Yun''s mother is obviously helpless about her daughter''s performance today, and he can''t control her daughter''s attitude towards Tang Hu. After all, it''s also their young people''s business, and he can''t participate too much. Tang Yun''s mother then chatted with Tang Hu casually, and then said that she was going to set up a stall in the snack street. After saying goodbye to Tang Hu, she directly pushed the car to the direction of the snack street. Tang Hu now can only be a little helpless to shake his head, and then can only follow far behind, but not too close, save time if Tang Yun found out that he said he followed him. Tang Hu didn''t really want to follow Tang Yun''s mother and daughter, but Tang Yun just wanted to walk in the direction of the snack street. It''s just that the two of them are just on the way. Tang Hu, and then casually bought a few strings of fried chicken fillet in the street stall, and then directly put it into his mouth. After all, only this kind of authentic chicken fillet can be sold on the street. Tang Hu seldom ate this kind of chicken fillet in the army before. After all, how many years ago was the last time he ate this kind of chicken fillet. It should be Tang Hu who went out on a mission, then walked by and bought these things casually on the side. Tang Hu then saw Tang Yun and her mother from a distance, and then set up a barbecue stand, and then built a barbecue stove and then made a fire. Now it''s not very good to get together. Although Tang Yun''s mother, the barbecue craft is fairly good. But sugar I don''t want to be deliberately targeted by Tang Yue like yesterday. If I have the courage to go to his mother-in-law to have dinner, he must be targeted by Tang Yue and glared at him. Then Tang Yun and her mother did not pay attention to the time, and then quickly passed their booth. Tang Hu then casually came to a stall, and then said to the boss inside. "Boss, have a bowl of chaotic noodles." Tang Hu then sat directly on the table of a wonton noodle not far away, and then said to the boss inside. "All right, brother. Just a moment. I''ll make it for you right away." Boss, and then a look at their own stall guests, and then immediately smile should a, and then immediately to Tang Hu to the next chaos. Although Tang Hu had some snacks in the snack street before, those snacks did not have this bowl of chaotic baby in front of him. Tang Hu then made a choice between snacks and wonton, and finally chose chaos. After all, chaos can eat enough, so tiger finally chose wonton. Then there is a night market in front of the snack street. Although it is a night market, it does not mean that there is no one here in the daytime. Moreover, on weekends, there are many people who set up stalls here in the daytime, which is as lively as the snack street. Tang Hu then found that he had nothing to do after dinner, and now Fang Miao did not call him, saying that he would go to the school gate to meet her. Tang Hu then found that he had nothing to do, and then went over there under the temptation. Although compared with the more expensive brand-name clothes in the mall, Tang Hu still preferred street stalls. Although the quality of street stalls is certainly not as good as those expensive clothes in shopping malls, they also have the advantage of being cheap. And don''t worry about getting your clothes dirty. After Tang Hu, he has to deliberately improve his own strength, so Tang Hu can''t plan to wear this expensive clothes to the training ground to train himself. Even if he is not afraid to dirty these clothes, the main reason is that these clothes are too corrected, and it is not easy for him to use his fists.So Tang Hu plans to go to the night market to see if there are clothes suitable for him. Because in this kind of stall goods, as long as you have a good eye, and then you need to know some bargaining skills, and then you can still buy the latest styles of clothes in these street stalls, and then the quality of clothes is also very good, this is a very normal phenomenon. Then I was walking around the night market, and then I found a familiar figure in front of me. What made Tang Hu laugh and cry was that the figure in front of him was Tang Yun that he had seen before. It seems that he and he are really very predestined, otherwise, how can we meet twice in a day? Tang Hu does not intend to stop in front of Tang Yun, but wants to go to other places. Otherwise, if Tao finds out, he is saying that Tang Hu is deliberately following Tang Yun, and then he will really jump into the Yellow River and can''t wash it. Tang Hu, is planning to go forward, and then found that Tang Yun is squatting in front of a girl''s clothes seller in front of them, and then holding a dress in his hand, and then some fondly look. In this case, it should be Tang Yun''s favorite dress. Chapter 658 "Well, can this dress be cheaper? This price is really a little expensive. Can you make it cheaper? " Tang Yun then hesitated for a moment, then hesitated like the stall owner. After all, Tang Yun really likes the dress in her hand. Otherwise, Tencent can''t do this. It asks the stall owners again and again whether they can get a lower price. "Little girl, take a close look at this dress in your hand. The materials of this dress are all of the best fabrics. Then you can have a look at the workmanship of this dress. It''s exquisite. It''s the most popular style this year. If you want to put it in a big shopping mall, you don''t have one You can''t take out the price at all, but now you are much cheaper in my shop than those in the shopping malls, and you still want to be cheaper... then the stall owner, with flowers in his mouth and his mouth watering, seems to mean that what he has on his stall is the best thing in the world, and he can''t bear to sell it. "This..." Tang Hu realized at this time that Tang Yun was not suitable for bargaining, and the stall owner was clearly making money. "But the dress is a little too expensive for 200 yuan. Can you make it cheaper?" "The price is really not expensive. This is the price I can give you for your conscience. You don''t have a look. What''s the age now? The price of everything is going up. Moreover, if you look at the fabric of the dress and the exquisite workmanship, the sum of you has far exceeded the price I gave you." "All the prices I give you are based on the forward price. Now the purchase price has gone up. I''m going to sell this batch of goods and then raise the price when I buy the next batch. " Then the stall owner continued to praise the goods on his stall. "I, I''m from the snack street over there. Can you see if it''s cheaper for the sake of not far away? Then if you make it cheaper, then I''ll buy it directly. " Tang Yun then gritted her teeth and said that she was bargaining with the stall owner. "Oh, it turns out that you set up a stall in the snack street over there." Then the stall owner looked at Tang Yun and then said. "If you set up a stall in the snack street over there, you should be more clear about it: I definitely made you a lot of profits. You are also a stall over there. You know that the market is not good. We sell things in the night market, and we can''t make a lot of money. Who can fight with so many stalls? In addition, we have to pay market management fees every day, as well as local taxes. " "After all this money has been ploughed out, there is not much real money." Tang Yun then looked at the stall owner with some grievances. He had already said so. How could he still not give up a cent? It''s rare that he really likes a dress. Maybe it''s because he likes it so much that he won''t let it. This man is so hateful. Tang Hu ran shakes his head and shakes his head. There is no such thing as Tencent in price fixing. If all of them are like Tang Yu, they will be wronged, say a few good words, and then the price will be lowered. Then these small stalls will not make much money. I can''t say, I have to help him in this matter. Because Tang Yue''s family situation, Tang Hu can probably guess it. So since she likes this dress very much, she can save a little, that is to say, to save a little, that is to say, to do good deeds. "Hey, man, are you setting up a stall here? Long time no see. " Tang Hu then walked over, and then put on a very warm attitude, and then said to the stall owner enthusiastically. "Ah, are you?" Then the stall owner looked at Tang Hu''s warm face, and then looked at his face with some inexplicable, and then some did not understand where this Tang Hu was from, how could he be so enthusiastic about himself. "Yes, have you forgotten me? The first year we went to the goods together, and then we did the goods together with Lao Zhang. Did you forget that? " "You forget it''s almost like that. After all, it''s been such a long time. I used to set up night market stalls on the south side of Qiaonan, and then it''s the same situation. I''ve been shopping together for a long time." Tang Hu then said with a smile. "Oh." Then the stall owner heard Tang Hu finish the words, and then seemed to understand the same, and then nodded to continue to say. "So it''s you. How can I look at you so familiar? How''s business recently? How''s business? Why have you come to see me recently "Don''t mention it, brother. Your sister-in-law is pregnant at home now, and I don''t have a stall now. I have to wait on him at home. Where can I have time to set up a stall? Well, I''m just in time. My sister, he came to my house these two days. He can take care of his younger brothers and sisters, and then I finally find time to go out and have a walk. "Tang Hu then very familiar, squatted in front of him, and then looked at the things on the stall. "Isn''t pregnancy a good thing? Here you are, brother. Congratulations The owner then nodded to Tang Hu and said. In fact, the stall owner didn''t remember where he was. He didn''t know who Lao Zhang was when he met Tang Hu. After all, there were a lot of places where he sold goods, and there were 8 stores with no boss surnamed Zhang. So the stall owner didn''t remember where he had been shopping with Tang Hu, but he saw that Tom was so enthusiastic with him and he was still in the same trade. Obviously, he had talked with him before. It was just that people remembered themselves and didn''t remember others. So the stall owner is also a little embarrassed. He can''t say that he has forgotten others, so he can only pretend to suddenly think of it, and then chat with Tang Hu. "Brother, don''t mention it. My mother-in-law still stinks and loves beauty. He''s pregnant now and wants me to buy things for her. I''m really tired of that damned woman. " Tang Hu then went on. "Then, when my dame asked me to come out for a walk, she would buy her some cosmetics and clothes to wear in the summer for two days. I just want to come here and have a look. Then I didn''t expect to meet you here "I was planning to go to Lao Zhang''s place to buy some more goods, and then I saw you as soon as I got to the night market. Then I would take two pieces from you, and I would not go to Lao Zhang''s again. After all, it''s a long way to go, so I won''t buy one or two clothes for him alone, and then go to trouble Lao Zhang." Chapter 659 "That''s absolutely no problem. Then you have to walk a long distance from here to the wholesale market. You can take two pieces here. Since we are all in the same trade, we have also purchased goods together, so I can''t make you any money. You know the price anyway, and you know how much you buy." Then the stall owner said with great enthusiasm. "Well, brother, I''ll just pick two from you." Tang Hu then finished, and then he took the dress that Tang Yun looked like before. Then he picked out a pair of men''s shorts and prepared to wear them. Then he also picked a T-shirt. After that, Tang Hu said to the stall owner, "I''ll choose these.". "I can''t choose too much from brother, otherwise you won''t be able to make money." "OK, the skirt is forty-five, the trousers are ten yuan, the T-shirt is ten yuan, and then the total is 65 yuan." "OK, I''ll give you 70 directly. I still have the fare from here to the wholesale market. I can''t let you go for nothing, can I?" After Tang Hu finished, he took out 60 yuan directly from his pocket and handed it to the stall owner. "What''s the matter, brother? We''re all in the same trade. Originally, this is a small business, and my sister-in-law is pregnant again. I can''t explain why I didn''t give you a gift. How can I still earn your money?" The stall owner then quickly waved his hand and said. "Man, if you say that, I won''t dare to come back to you next time. It''s 70. If you say it''s OK, I''ll be 70." After Tang Hu finished, he put on an angry look. "Well, then seventy." The owner then said with a smile. "Little brother, it''s really the time. If I say more, I''ll waste my brother''s feelings. Now I don''t say anything. When you have time next time, we''ll have a drink. Is that all right? " "OK, brother. There''s absolutely no problem." Tang Hu nodded, then stood up and turned to the stall owner. "I''ll go first, brother. Come back to me when you have time. Have a few drinks with my brother Tang Yun then watched Tang Hu buy her favorite skirt, and then was surprised that some of them couldn''t say anything, 45 yuan. Is there any mistake? It''s too dark for the probe. It''s 200 yuan for you. It''s so cheap to sell to Tang Hu. How many pieces of clothes can you buy? It''s too greedy to look at. Tang Yun then said indignantly. "By the way, what did you just want to buy?" At this time, I think of Tang Yun standing in front of his stall. "I just want to buy the dress I just bought. Is there anything else?" Tang Yun then asked. "That skirt just now, no, I only have that one in my hand, and I sell it now, so I don''t have the skirt in my hand now." The owner shook his head and said. How can you sell me so cheap. Are you making money in the dark? " Tang Yun ran couldn''t help but ask. After all, the owner of this stall is really unsophisticated. He even risked his conscience to sell so much and earn so much money. "He is my colleague. I can sell as much as I want. This is my clothes. I can sell them as much as I want. It''s not yours. I can do what I want. You can''t control me." The stall owner then saw Tang Yue here, ink for so long, and then did not buy clothes, and then immediately a little impatient, if not for the stall owner to see Tang Yun is still very beautiful little girl, otherwise he would have ignored him. "Is he with you?" Tang Yun then looks at the stall owner strangely. A little at a loss. "Yes, what''s the matter? Do you buy clothes or not? Then if you don''t buy it, don''t stand here and influence my stall. " The owner then frowned. Thinking about how the little girl is so much, after asking herself, this one also asks herself, the one who asks about everything is not a computer. If you ask someone else to go there, you have to put up a sales stall. If you don''t buy anything, you still ask about it here and there. After a while, if the mother-in-law who goes to buy rice comes back and sees herself here, and there is a beautiful girl dallying in front of her stall, don''t get me wrong, otherwise. My mother-in-law has to fight with herself again. Tang Yun then stood up, shook her head, and left the place directly. Tang Hu just made such a play that Tang Yue was confused. Did Tang Hu set up a stall before? Just when I saw him in the snack street, he came here in a expensive sports car. How could he come out to set up a stall? Is it true that rich young men are playing like this? Is it all that seductive? The boys can''t like it. And he seems to be a college student like himself, and he is still a college student. How can he have a wife? And how can a wife get pregnant?Tang Yun is a little confused. Is it because I am too tired these days that I have hallucinations. In addition, Tang Hu is so hateful that I have hallucinations. Otherwise, how could I see Tang Hu in such a place? However, no matter what, no matter whether the person just is Tang Hu or not, Tang Yun thinks that the person just now is just as hateful as the stall owner. That stall owner is too black hearted. He wants to make so much money for himself. Moreover, the man who just bought the dress was clearly his favorite dress. Before he could tell the price, he bought it first. It was really hateful. Then he hung his head in hatred, and then walked in the direction of snack street. He finally made up his mind to buy a dress. After all, the dress was very suitable for him. I like that dress very much. I planned to buy it even if the price was a little higher, but I was bought directly by others before I could negotiate the price. Tang Yun can only be some regret, continue to the direction of snack street. Then Tang Yun walked a few steps, and then almost hit the front of a person''s body when he was scared. Hate to hide directly behind, and then look up, just want to say sorry to the opposite person, after all, is their head down, walking without looking at the direction of the road, bumped into other people. But when Tang Yun looked up, she found that it was Tang Hu who was standing in front of her. Then Tang Yun asked in a panic. "You... What are you doing here? Don''t you know that scaring people can frighten people to death? " Chapter 660 "What am I doing here? I''ll give you the skirt here Tang Hu then put the dress he had just bought from the black hearted stall owner and handed it to Tang Yun. "Didn''t you buy the dress for your wife? How did you give it to me. " Tang Yun then frowned, some don''t understand what Tang Hu means. "Hey, you said just now, it was just a normal means of price fixing. I didn''t have a wife. I didn''t mean to get close to him, and then I showed her that I was the same as him. They set up stalls, and they all knew the truth, and then they just wanted to set out his purchase price." Tang Hu then waved his hand and said helplessly. "I don''t see you can''t bargain. I''m afraid you''ll be slaughtered by others, so I''m helpless to help you buy this dress." "Oh." Tang Yun finally understood this gesture. Why did Tang Hu say that just before? It turned out that it was just a commercial means. It was only for the sake of price reduction that he said that. So what he just bought for himself was that he wanted to give it to himself? After Tang Yun thought of this possibility, Tang Yun was even more bored. Of course, he would never ask Tang Hu to give her a skirt. No matter what it was, even if it was the best thing, Tang Yun would never accept it. If Tang Yun wanted something, as long as they opened their mouth in school, there would be a lot of boys But Tang Yun didn''t like it. "Take it for you. You just looked at the skirt with a look in your eyes. I saw it. And it''s useless for me to have this skirt." Tang Hu then directly put the dress inside into Tang Yun''s hand. "I don''t want your things. I will never accept anything you give me. Then you still return this skirt. If you think this circle is useless, you can return this skirt. I will never accept your things." Tang Yun ran, slightly side, and then hide, did not reach out to take over, Tang Hu handed over the dress, and then just cold and Tang Hu said. "Who told you that I''m going to give you this dress. I sold it to you. You heard the price just bought. It''s 45 yuan. You give me 45 yuan, and then I''ll sell you this dress." Tang Hu said with some tears and laughter. Tang Yun heard Tang Hu say so, and then obviously Leng a Leng. Because Tang Yun didn''t expect that Tang Hu would ask for money for himself. Wasn''t he really trying to please himself and see that he liked the dress before he bought it for himself and gave it to himself? How can you ask for money? Is he just playing with himself? Tang Le thought that if there was such a possibility, then his heart was very uncomfortable. Tang Yun originally planned to turn around and go, and then ignore Tang Hu, but Tang Yun is very hesitant, after all, this dress is Tang Yue''s favorite dress. If the stall owner could get a little cheaper, Tang Yun estimated that she would bite her teeth and buy the dress directly. Think of now, although Tang Hu brought this dress to himself, but after all, he also gave him money. However, he bought it from Tanghu, so it has nothing to do with him. Yes, this is what he bought with money. It has nothing to do with him What you give to yourself is what you pay for. As soon as Tang Yun thought of this, she took out her purse directly from her pocket. Tang Yue then groped for a long time from his pocket, and then he took out a 50 yuan bill and handed it directly to Tang Hu. Tang Hu then took the 50 yuan note from Tang Yun''s hand without saying a word, and then fumbled in his pocket for half a day. After half a day, he found four one dollar coins. Then Tang Hu said in some embarrassment. "I only have 4 yuan. I have no other change. Can I owe you one?" Tang Yun took a coin from Tang Hu''s hand, and then she took the dress from Tang Hu''s hand, turned around and left, and ignored Tang Hu. I''m trying to help solve the problem. Is this what the saying goes, good intentions do bad things? Tang Hu, and then played the money in his hand, and then casually put it in his pocket, and then walked towards the direction of Xiaoxi street. Tang Yun ran walked forward a few steps later, and then his head immediately calmed down. He was no longer upset to see Tang Hu as he had just done. Tang Yun at this time just remembered, found that Tang Hu''s attitude towards himself was not like those childish brothers. Tang''s way of dealing with the tiger is not to provoke him to death. Tang Hu seems to meet himself every time, and then he is neither cold nor hot to himself, but occasionally he will stand up to help himself, and then, to show his gentlemanly demeanor.It should be like this, because Tang Hu really wants to pursue himself in the same way. If Tang Hu really wants to pursue himself, he must have done enough homework. He knows that he absolutely does not like such a childe. What can be imagined is that Tang hu wants to attract his attention in another way. 3 Taoyuan, and then thought of Tang Hu''s action today, and then he was a little angry, stomped his feet, and he was deceived. Tang Hu takes care of himself to ask for money. He is absolutely intentional because he knows that he will never accept his things for free. Then, he asks for money and he will definitely accept the dress. He thinks that he wants to relax his vigilance, which should be his ultimate goal. Tang Yun is angry, and then wants to throw the dress in her hand directly to the ground, and then step on her feet. However, Tang Yun is reluctant to give up in her heart. She can only sigh helplessly, and then walk towards the direction of her barbecue stall. "Yun''er, have you bought the skirt?" Tang Yun''s mother then looked at the dress in Tang Yun''s hands and said with a smile. After all, Tang Yun''s mother knows that her daughter likes this dress. It''s not a day or two. She has seen this dress before. However, because the price is too expensive, she didn''t make up her mind to buy it. Today, Tang Yun''s mother gave Tang Yun courage, so Tang Yun made up her mind to buy it. Chapter 661 Tang Yun is angry, and then wants to throw the dress in her hand directly to the ground, and then step on her feet. However, Tang Yun is reluctant to give up in her heart. She can only sigh helplessly, and then walk towards the direction of her barbecue stall. "Yun''er, have you bought the skirt?" Tang Yun''s mother then looked at the dress in Tang Yun''s hands and said with a smile. After all, Tang Yun''s mother knows that her daughter likes this dress. It''s not a day or two. She has seen this dress before. However, because the price is too expensive, she didn''t make up her mind to buy it. Today, Tang Yun''s mother gave Tang Yun courage, so Tang Yun made up her mind to buy it. "Mmm... Tang Yun gave a sound, and then she put the dress in her hand directly into her schoolbag. And then some absent-minded said. "How much did it cost? Has the price been negotiated? " Because Tang Yun''s mother has been busy with the barbecue stand, she did not pay attention to her daughter''s expression. "The price has come down. It cost 45 yuan." Tang Yun said lightly. "Really? How can it be so cheap? Didn''t the boss ask for 200 yuan? How could it be so much cheaper all at once? " Tang Yun''s mother said in surprise. "It''s just that there''s a pain in the neck, and she''s talking about the price for me. That''s why the price is so cheap. " Tang Yun is angry at the thought of what just happened. "Well, mom, we won''t talk about this. I''ll help you barbecue." Tang Yun''s mother shakes her head inexplicably. She doesn''t know who the annoying ghost is. How can someone help her to say that the price is so much cheaper, and she can''t thank them too late. How can she hate them? Tang Yun''s mother really can''t understand. Her daughter doesn''t know what''s going on these days. I feel like my daughter has a lot of worries. Tang Hu then turned around, and then he carried the T-shirt and shorts he had just bought from the stall, and then returned to the side of the car. Then Tang Hu''s phone rang. Tang Hu picked up the mobile phone to have a look. It turned out to be Fang Miao''s phone call to himself. Tang Hu then picked up the phone. "Now that I''m over, I''m walking towards the school gate." Tang Hu then said. "OK, I see. I''m in the direction of snack street now. I''m walking towards the school. Then, I won''t drive there. Then we''ll come here together. And then you drive right out here, and you don''t have to turn around. " Fang Miao then pressed in the phone. "Any way." After Tang Hu hung up the phone, he took the T-shirt and underpants he had just bought in the stall and walked towards the school. Then to the direction of the school gate, Tang Hu did not wait long, and then found Fang Miao from the direction of the school teaching building head-on. At the door, Fang Miao finds that Tang Hu has a T-shirt and a pair of underpants in his hand. Then, he asks in doubt. "Why do you still have clothes in your hands? I always feel like I''ve never seen you wear it. " "You say this, I just bought it from the stall, and the T-shirt and underpants are 20 yuan. You see, isn''t it good? It''s very cheap and affordable. " After Tang Hu finished speaking, he still took it and made a comparison on his body. Fang Miao is a little speechless. "It doesn''t feel like a good person. Like an old French rascal. " Fang Miao made a symbolic joke with Tang Hu. Tang Hu is a little speechless. "I don''t want to tell you. You have a problem with your eyesight. You can''t buy such good clothes at my price. " "You bought clothes from the stall. Are you willing to show off with me?" Fang Miao doesn''t intend to continue to argue with Tang Hu here. Anyway, there is no good result. Then Fang Miao and Tang Hu are ready to walk in the direction of snack street. After all, the car is there. Then Fang Miao and Tang Hu walk to the corner of the snack street. Fang Miao just wants to ask Tang Hu to drive, and then he frowns. Then there was an angry look on his face. Then some angry said. "Who on earth is this parking car? Why are you so lacking in quality? Don''t you know there''s another car in here? " Tang Hu also looked at his car. Then, his car was surrounded by several sports cars. However, the cars surrounding him should not be particularly high-grade, and they are not of the same grade as his own. After all, his car is not the best one in Fang Miao''s father''s garage. It can also be said that it is the first few There is.Then I saw Tang Hu and Fang Miao coming over, and then several young people dressed in very fashionable clothes, and then they surrounded them directly, and whistled in their mouths. "Is this your car?" Tang Hu then took a look at those people and probably guessed that the cars surrounding his car should be theirs. Otherwise, they would never happen to appear here and appear in front of him. "Man, is that your car? Bugatti Veron. " Then a very fashionable young man looked at Bugatti Veron and said to Tang Hu. Tang Hu did not answer his question, and then said coldly. "Move your car away." "What a loser? Didn''t you hear me? Did you just ask you something Then one of the girls pushed away the young man who was talking in front of her. "Isn''t it a Bugatti Veyron? Are you going to act like that? I just want to see who the owner of this car is, and I want to talk to you. " At this time, Fang Miao said. "The car is ours. Who are you? I''ll tell you not to block our way here, or I''ll call the police and let the police come here. " Fang Miao then frowns. Fang Miao is not interested in the little girl in front of her. After all, when she was driving a sports car before, things like today''s have not never happened to her. However, every time she calls the police to solve the problem. "Well, it''s useful when you''re a policeman. Then you can call the police. There''s no parking space written here. Even if the police come, what can you do? " Then the little sister looked at Fang Miao with some disdain. Chapter 662 "In fact, I didn''t mean anything else. I just thought you were very handsome, and then the car turned out to be yours. I wanted to ask if you dare to compete with me?" Then, the little sister looked at Tang Hu and Fang Miao. "What''s wrong with you? What''s better than that? We don''t have brains. Why are we racing with you? " Fang Miao then said. "If you don''t get out of the way, I''ll really call the police." "Well, as I told you, the police are really useless. Even if he comes, what can he say? It''s not forbidden to park here. What if the police came? " Fang Miao was so angry that he couldn''t speak. Fang second then said to Tang Hu. "Tang Hu, you can solve it." Tang Hu then pointed to himself, but since Fang second has spoken, then Tang Hu as a bodyguard must listen to Fang Miao''s words. Then, Tang Hu came forward and said a few words. "Don''t you want to move the car?" In fact, it''s not very good to deal with these rich people, young master and Miss Tang Hu, because for them, they are not bad in nature, but only because their family members lack discipline, which leads to their rebellious character. They are essentially different from those punks in the society. They are rich men and young ladies who just want to pursue a little excitement, but those hooligans are not. They make a living by making trouble. "I just don''t move. What can you do?" Then that little sister is not convinced, hands a fork, and then to Tang Hu said. "And which car is yours?" Tang Hu then looked at him faintly, and then said to him. "This is the one. What do you want?" Then the little sister pointed to read and said to an Audi in the front of her car. Tang Hu then looked at Audi and then gave a faint smile. It was obvious that the little sister who had just spoken was the leader of this group of rich children. Moreover, when the young man just talked to himself, he was scolded by the little sister, and then the young man stopped talking. So it can be seen from this that the identity of this little sister is absolutely not simple. What''s more, Geely Hyundai, as long as their sports cars are a little more affluent, families can afford to buy them. This is not a great thing. Although the Audi, the minimum configuration of the sports car also needs 50.6 million yuan. However, the license plate on the car is rich, and it may not be able to do it. Therefore, the family background of this small stall is absolutely not simple. Because of the license plate of this Audi sports car, it''s no wonder that the little girl''s voice is so arrogant. However, Tang Hu doesn''t care about these things. As long as his own things are not too excessive, even if the girl''s family background is so strong, he will not accompany him and make trouble on such matters. And judging from the car that the girl drives, the original intention of his family should be to make him lower profile. It is estimated that the license plate is the license plate that his family wants to please the girls, so they want to make him happy. Tang Hu then went to the front of Audi sports car, and then put one hand directly on the rear wing of the car. At this time, all the people present calmed down and looked at Tang Hu with some doubts. They didn''t know what Tang Hu wanted to do. "I said the fool didn''t want to push the cart empty handed, did he?" Then the young man who spoke before started to speak, as if to see what Tang Hu was going to do next. "I said," are you stupid? How much does this car weigh a ton? And the handbrake is on. Can you push it? If I didn''t take medicine when I went out, my brain was broken. " Tang Hu didn''t pay any attention to him. Instead, he became very angry in Dantian. Then he changed his hands into a long one and quickly pushed forward at the tail of Audi. In the eyes of outsiders, it seemed like a simple palm, but it directly pushed the Audi sports car out. Then whew, left a black mark on the road. "Damn it, can''t it?" Then the complacent Matang Lake fool who was young suddenly lost his eyes. Because she didn''t expect that Tang Hu could really promote the sports car in front of her. "My car." Then that little sister, suddenly there is a surprise, and then at the same time there are some startled. At the same time, there is a love for his good car, because he has seen the tire of his sports car has been worn. After all, it''s a sports car with the handbrake on. The automatic part should be very good. Therefore, Tang Hu pushed it out directly. Friction naturally made a black mark on the road, so the tires were naturally worn. However, this is a little sister who wants to find Tang Hu''s trouble. However, there is no good excuse. Because this is the fault of the people on her side, she finds the driveway of others, and then Tang Hu''s family does not go too far and doesn''t do anything. At the thought of this place, the little sister looks at Tang Hu with a look of help The young man who spoke."I said you boy is looking for death, even Sister Feng''s car you are moved, you don''t want to live his mother?" Then the little young man should do outdoor things, not once or twice. In this case, it is not easy for a girl to jump out and say it directly. But as a boy, he has no scruples when he says these things. Then he jumps out and points to Tang Hu''s nose. Sister Feng? Then Tang Hu was surprised. Did he really meet the legendary characters? After the fire and then carefully looked at the face of the little sister, found that this little sister''s face is not like the legend of Sister Feng, even if she looks like a ghost, this is not the same as Sister Feng. Is it just suitable for that Sister Feng to have the same name? However, Tang Hu did not pay attention to the young man, but directly picked the young man aside, and then in the eyes of people''s horror, and then got on the car. At this time, the young man wanted to say a few more cruel words, but he saw Tang Hu''s strength in ju''an, so big, and now he was looking for trouble in the downtown area. Although he said that it was ok, it was not suitable for fighting in groups. Then he just fell in love with Tang Hu, and his body was only stiff in place. "I remember you. As long as you''re still here, we''ll see. Since you have the ability to push my car today, if you have the ability, don''t run away. " Little sister then glared at him. Because today Tang Hu let this little sister lose face, so this small stall, and Tang Hu got married, today''s face must be found in the future. Chapter 663 After pushing the car, Tang Hu didn''t pay attention to what the little sister said. Instead, he completely ignored the little sister. After getting on the car directly, he quickly started the car, and then accurately moved the car out of the small guard he had just left. Then, after shaking back and forth, he actually moved out of the small space. Moreover, Tang Hu was driving The speed and accuracy of the position surprised everyone present. Because Tang Hu''s vacancy is not very large, it''s just enough for a car to pass through. In other words, the distance between the left and right cars is absolutely no more than two centimeters. It is under this "zero point limit" distance, ordinary people are very difficult to control this position, because as long as there is a little deviation, there is It''s very dangerous to rub with other cars. Therefore, most people dare not drive this kind of car, because driving this kind of words, to own psychology is extremely test, but also to test your hand foot cooperation ability. But Tang Hu moved the car out without any effort, and the speed surprised everyone. Moreover, seeing Tang Hu''s skillful appearance, he did not consider whether he would scratch the surrounding vehicles. At this time, in this little sister''s heart directly think, this person is absolutely a master, this person is absolutely a master of playing with cars. Feng Xiaoxiao, and then that little sister just made me surprised. Originally, Feng Xiaoxiao thought that the man in front of him was Tang Hu, but he was a little stronger and looked so handsome and lost. But I didn''t expect that such a person could be so powerful in technology. Originally, Feng Xiaoxiao saw this Bugatti Veyron, because this Bugatti Veyron is very rare in China. Even in the world, there are no more than ten. This person is definitely a person with a very deep background. Because Tang Hu''s side not only has the beautiful woman, also has the top class luxury car, moreover the vehicle skill is also very good, the strength is also very big. Feng Xiaoxiao has lived here for a long time, but he has never heard of the rich children? There''s something like Tang Hu. It''s powerful. Because he saw that Fang Miao and Tang Hu were two people, Feng Xiaoxiao took Tang Hu and Fang Miao as their male and female friends. Now Feng Xiaoxiao is not only interested in Tang Hu, because just now, Fang Miao orders Tang Hu to solve this matter. Therefore, it can be seen that Tang Hu listens to Fang Miao very much, so Feng Xiaoxiao is also interested in Fang Miao. So Feng Xiaoxiao wrote down the license plate number of the Bugatti Veyron, and then prepared to go back to investigate what kind of identity the owner of the car was. After Tang Hu moved the car out, he didn''t see the figures of Feng Xiaoxiao and their several people. After getting out of the car, he opened the co driver''s door. Then Fang Miao came out not far away and got on the car. Tang Hu closed the co driver''s door, and then sat on the driver''s door, and then two people directly drove the car away. Today, Fang Miao feels that he is indeed today and has a lot of face. Because in the past, if I met this kind of problem, I could only call the police to solve this problem. But today, Tang Hu was present. Tang Hu directly solved the traffic jam and then directly removed the car with brute force. Fang Miao, when he got on the bus, looked at Feng with a smile. Fang Miao then gets on the car under Feng Xiaoxiao''s cannibal eyes. Feng Xiaoxiao is very angry now. Because I didn''t have any malice, but I saw such a good luxury car by chance. So I wanted to see what the owner of the sports car was, and then I wanted to have a ride with him. What Feng Xiaoxiao didn''t expect was that he met such a guy. It''s a freak with brute force, and he''s very good at driving. If I meet you next time, I will let you know how powerful I am. "Sister Feng... What should we do now?" Then the young man who was just a little stunned at the same time is also very difficult now. After all, looking at peng hu and Fang Miao, after all, can afford to drive a pressure-free velon and a top-notch sports car. Naturally, their identity and background need not be said. They are certainly not ordinary people, and they are not ordinary people in rich families. They must be very backward Only people in the scene can afford to drive this kind of car. It''s just that those who don''t know are fearless, but they are all business people at home after all. There are some people who work in some government departments. Although they are not particularly powerful people, they have always been in contact with people of all sizes when they live here. What kind of society is the upper class here. Because they have been in contact with the upper class, they know more about how dangerous it is in the upper class. One wrong step is really losing everything. It''s even possible to catch up with your own future. These people are not newborn calves, they are not afraid of tigers, they are all small, heavy people, in the absence of a clear understanding of those people on the opposite side of the situation, absolutely can not be easy enough to form a feud with them. Even if their Laozi has a little energy, but their energy is just ordinary for the people in the upper class. If they really offend some powerful big people, they will have a lot to eat.If he had been an ordinary person, he would have taken others to fight him directly for the sake of courting Feng Xiaoxiao. But now they are people who can afford Bugatti Veron. Obviously, their identity is not ordinary people. That''s why the young man dare not act rashly. In addition, Tang Hu''s strength is so strong that even if they rush in, they don''t know whether they can beat Tang Hu. And if I get into trouble with my father, I''ll be finished. "What else? Go straight. I don''t want to stay here for another second. " Then Feng Xiaoxiao cold hum a, and then full of displeasure. "It''s boring. Let''s go." "Sister Feng, do you want me to find someone to investigate those two people. What about their background? " Then this little young man was not a fool. Of course, she knew that Tang Hu and Fang Miao were not easy to be provoked. But you can''t say this in front of Fang Miao and Tang Hu. After all, if you let people know and ask for your own trouble, you can''t do it. Now you can say something because it''s only your own people. You don''t have to worry about being revenged. The meaning of "little young" is to find some people in the back to get Tang Hu. "Go ahead, how many of you will check it out? What kind of background are they? After all, people who can afford to drive this kind of car are certainly not ordinary people. If you find out something, don''t act rashly. First tell me the news, and then we''ll discuss what we should do. " Chapter 664 "I see. I''ll send someone to check the background of the two men." Then the young man, immediately nodded, and then took out his mobile phone to make a call, and then said two words. Then just listen to the phone, the other side of the person seems to say something, and then that little young, his face suddenly changed color. "What are you talking about? How could you say the car was a secret file? You said the license plate of that car was from the military, right? " "OK, OK, I see." Hang up the phone, and then that young face bitter gourd phase and Feng Xiaoxiao said. "Sister Feng, that car is actually a secret file. I can''t find out about him. " Feng Xiaoxiao naturally also heard clearly, at that time the young man''s phone call content, at this time his face was no better. Because the car is a secret file, it can''t be found. However, this is also very likely, because his father''s car is a secret file, which is very likely that the background is some government confidential personnel, and some people with identity. This is a common occurrence in the upper class, because they do not want people to investigate themselves, so they will get this kind of car license plate. However, the last words of the young man made Feng smile and frown. Because at the end of the day, it''s like the license plate on the army. This is very interesting. Because the military''s license plate is not the kind of license plate that can be obtained only by some local forces. Even if you get it, it''s just a military license, not a low-key local military license plate. But even so, what can he do? It''s him, not his background. This does not mean that they have a background, and it seems that they will not use the background identity for themselves. "Then don''t check them. Now you mainly investigate the background of the man for me. I want to know what kind of man he is, although I haven''t lived here in recent years. However, I have heard of some rich children, but I have never heard of this man. It feels like he''s just a guy who''s coming out of nowhere "I''m very interested in this man. If you have a chance, check his background." Originally, Feng Xiaoxiao wanted to check the background of their cars, and then use their own strength in the family. However, as soon as I heard that they were the license plates of secret files, so it must be the existence that his family couldn''t afford. "OK, I''ve just had the image of the man secretly photographed, and then I''ll upload it right now. I''ll send someone to investigate what kind of background this man is." "Is it? You took it, didn''t you? " Feng Xiaoxiao and then a Leng, and then, immediately face happy. "You''re going to send me that picture with Bluetooth right now." Tang Hu obviously didn''t take those small films as one thing. Although his current identity is just an ordinary college student, but Tang Hu saw them for the first time, and then listened to what they said. He felt that they were actually the same people as Zhong Liang in the school. It''s all the same, childish and incomparable. Do something that makes the tiger feel funny now. Tang Hu then asked Fang Miao in the car. "By the way, did you have dinner at school?" Fang Miao then shook his head. "Didn''t you say you would cook for me every day? So I didn''t eat at school. They just wait until after class and come out. " Tang Hu then thought. "Then I''ll buy you some ingredients, and by the way, I''ll buy more. Then tomorrow morning, I won''t go out to buy breakfast, and then I''ll make you some simple food at home. After all, it''s better to rest assured about what you''ve done yourself. " After Tang Hu finished, Fang Miao just nodded. Tang Hu then drove directly to the supermarket. After all, at this time, no one should have set up a stall in the vegetable market for a long time. After all, it''s evening. It''s still too late to go to the supermarket to buy some food in the evening. If you have time tomorrow, you can go to the market to buy ingredients. Tang Hu then went to the supermarket to buy some fresh ingredients, and then went back to the apartment with Fang Miao. After arriving at the apartment, Fang Miao then goes to wash and gargle. Then Tang Hu takes the ingredients to the kitchen to prepare some food that is easier to digest in the evening. After all, it''s night. It''s not suitable to eat too much. Otherwise, it''s not easy to digest, it''s easy to have stomachache. Tang Hu then made a simple noodle for Fang Miao. When Tang Hu finished the meal, he published it. At this time, he was also in the bathroom and finished washing. When Fang Miao sat down at the table, he saw that Tang Hu just made a bowl of noodles, and then he asked in some doubt. "Why did you make a bowl? Don''t you eat itTang Hu then nodded and said. "I won''t because I was waiting for you, and then I had a bowl of wonton in the snack street. Then I won''t eat. " When Fang Miao is having a meal, Tang Hu is watching. At this time, Fang Miao seemed to think of something and said to Tang Hu. "I find that I''m really helpless with you now." At this time, Tang Hu said with some doubts. "No, what happened to me?" At this time, Fang Miao continued. "I really want you to keep a low profile in school. I don''t want you to appear so high-profile, but look at you. Now you have become a famous person in the school." "Now you don''t even know what you''re doing in school today." At this time, Tang Hu was more confused. "No, what''s going on in school? Why can''t I understand what you''re talking about? " At this time, Fang Miao said with a sneer. "Today is the school, a lot of people are preaching that it is the new transfer student in the school, and then he slapped Zhou Ming, one of the four villains in the school." "It seems that they are still talking about the two evils in school, and they are fighting for the girl Tang Yun. I will directly, as if that is to say, Tang Hu hero saved the United States, saved Tang Yun. Something like that. " "How many things have you done behind my back, and what I don''t know." At this time, Tang Hu suddenly remembered that when he and Kang Xiaobo had dinner together yesterday, there were still many people around him. It should be other students in the school. Chapter 665 "Now you don''t even know what you''re doing in school today." At this time, Tang Hu was more confused. "No, what''s going on in school? Why can''t I understand what you''re talking about? " At this time, Fang Miao said with a sneer. "Today is the school, a lot of people are preaching that it is the new transfer student in the school, and then he slapped Zhou Ming, one of the four villains in the school." "It seems that they are still talking about the two evils in school, and they are fighting for the girl Tang Yun. I will directly, as if that is to say, Tang Hu hero saved the United States, saved Tang Yun. Something like that. " "How many things have you done behind my back, and what I don''t know." At this time, Tang Hu suddenly remembered that when he and Kang Xiaobo had dinner together yesterday, there were still many people around him. It should be other students in the school. It seems that Fang Miao should be in the school. He heard that many people were telling him that he was in the school snack street yesterday, and then beat Zhou Ming. Then it may be that they spread false information, and then they may become their own heroes to save the United States, and they like Tang Yun and so on. At this time, Tang Hu can only be a little embarrassed. "It''s not what you think it is. Didn''t I go out for a barbecue with kangxiaobo yesterday? Then, I happened to meet Zhou Ming and Tang Yun. It seemed that Zhou Ming was forcing Tang Yun to become his girlfriend "Then I didn''t want to be in charge of these things, but Zhang Xiaobo took Tang Yue as his goddess. Maybe after he was with me these two days, he became a bit bold, and then he directly rushed up to discuss with Zhou Ming." "But you know, Tang Xiaobo is not Zhou Ming''s opponent at all. But, I want to have a good relationship with Kang Xiaobo. He is a good friend. I can''t watch him being bullied by others. So I can''t help it. I don''t know Tang Yun at all. " "It was mainly for Kang Xiaobo that she was not bullied by Zhou Ming, and then I taught Zhou Ming a lesson. Then it may be that there were other people in the school around at that time. Then, they didn''t hear what we were talking about. Then they might think that I was a hero to save beauty and Tang Yun, but in fact, there was no such thing "In fact, I didn''t want to be in charge of these things at that time, because I''m not your boyfriend in school now? I also know that this matter is wrong, so I didn''t want to take care of it. But Zhang Xiaobo was in a fever for a moment, and he rushed to it directly, so I couldn''t help it Fang Miao then nods. And then he went on. "Well, I know what you''re talking about. I guess it''s just that they spread rumors, and then they evolved into the current version. I know you should be telling the truth. " "Otherwise, I am such a beautiful woman in front of you, you can actually not feel a little pain, actually will like that what Tang Yun." Fang Miao then said to himself. But Tom didn''t hear clearly. What was the last word Fang Miao said? Tang Hu then asked. "What were you talking about? I didn''t hear you clearly Convenient and then a listen, and then immediately face red, and then quickly shake his head said. "No. No, I didn''t say anything. You heard me wrong Fang Miao didn''t want to. Tang Hu heard what he had just said. After all, that sentence came from a girl''s mouth, which made Fang Miao''s heart have some shame. However, at the same time, Fang Miao did have some complaints about Tang Hu. After all, he was such a beautiful woman in front of Tang Hu. Tang Hu didn''t have a little heartache, and he didn''t show any ideas about himself. This made Fang Miao a little disappointed. Moreover, Tang Hu doesn''t pay attention to himself all day, and pays attention to some other women, which makes Fang Miao even more doubt whether he has no charm. So girls are really a strange creature. However, Fang Miao does not know what he thinks of Tang Hu at this stage. After all, Tang Hu is his bodyguard now. Fang Miao should be, should not have any idea about Tang Hu? But Tang Hu not only saved his own life, but also brazenly proposed to Tang Hu that if he really liked himself and wanted to associate with himself, he would definitely agree at that time. But at that time, Tang Hu refused himself, saying that he did not want to communicate with me in this way. And after such a long time, I found that I might really have some affection for Tang Hu, because when I didn''t see Tang Hu all day today, I didn''t listen to the class carefully. This is absolutely impossible for Fang Miao before. Fang Miao is obsessed with Tang Hu all day long. What is he going to do. Although Tang Hu has told himself before that he is going to train today. However, during the training process, it is possible to meet some beautiful women as well as others. Tang Miao is particularly worried about what he wants to do today.Fang Miao almost couldn''t help calling Tang Hu several times. But convenient at this time, I picked up the mobile phone several times, but I really didn''t know what to say after I called, so I finally put down the phone. Maybe Fang Miao really thinks that he may really like Tang Hu, because Tang Hu can not only stand up to protect himself in the most dangerous time. Give yourself the sense of security that you need most. Moreover, Tang Hu changed into a more handsome clothes, and then the whole person became different, no longer as sloppy as before, but the whole person seemed somewhat handsome. Fang Miao is really a bit flashy. And the most important thing is the masculinity of Tang Hu. Let Fang Miao have some obsession. But Fang Miao is a girl. She can''t take the initiative to contact Tang Hu. Therefore, Fang Miao can only show some special concern for Tang Hu in a certain aspect, hoping that the tiger can pay attention to himself. She thinks that as long as it is Tang Hu himself who proposes to communicate with him, Fang Miao should be. Although he will not be so excited to agree, he may promise this matter tactfully. Chapter 666 Then at this time, founder picked up the phone, and then dialed a phone number, and then looked a little serious, some gloomy face, and then said to the phone. "Director Chen? I''m founder... " then, the police chief of H City answered the phone. As soon as he heard that the other party turned out to be founder, the chairman of Fang''s group, his tone immediately softened a lot. Because founder is not only the biggest entrepreneur in H City, but also has a position in the province. The most important thing is that Fangzheng has a certain relationship with the military. The chief, as the head of the police department, naturally knows the interests. "Director, in fact, I just want you to ask, is there any progress in the bank robbery? Did you catch the suspects who kidnapped my daughter? I just want to know if the bank robbery has come to an end Fang Zheng is very angry now. Fang Zheng even carried his daughter and Tang Hu on his back and couldn''t help but call the director. The main reason is that these people are so rampant that they even dare to attack their own daughters. "Mr. Fang, I don''t have any news yet." Director, and then some helpless said. "It''s mainly because the suspects are so careful. Those people are very cunning. The clues left to us by the police are really limited. Then their license plates are also fake. Now I have no valuable clues for the moment." That''s why the bank robbery has not progressed. "Well, I also know that it''s not easy for your police to deal with such matters, and I don''t understand the police''s handling of cases. I just hope that if there is an update, please let me know." After all, Fang Zheng was very polite to the director of the police department. After all, he was also a director. OK, OK. I''ll urge people to deal with the banker''s business. If you have the latest news, I will certainly tell Mr. Fang. Then the director hung up Fang Zheng''s phone, and then directly made a call to Zhao Shuang''s mobile phone. "Is it Xiao Zhao? I''m the director. Please come to my office now. I have something very important to look for "OK." Zhao Shuang in the phone also heard, the director''s mood should be very bad now. Then quickly put down their own hands are busy with things, and then tell their subordinates, they want to go to the director''s office. Then he told his subordinates a few words, and then rushed to the director''s office. Zhao Shuang then knocked on the door outside, and then came the voice of the director in the room. After that, Zhao Shuang pushed the door in and said to the director. "Chief, you need me." "Xiao Zhao, here we are." Then the director helped his glasses, and then put down his hand is looking at the document, and then said to Zhao Shuang. "Sit down and tell me about the bank robbery and what progress has been made so far. Now after such a long time, this matter should also have an end. " "Director, our criminal police team has now set up a special group. We are sending people to carry out door-to-door visits and investigations, and then we have special people who have carried out portrait depictions. Then we have sent as many people as possible to investigate the news, but up to now, no news has been sent back... " Zhao Shuang carefully reported his work. Because of the bank robbery, Zhao Shuang is now in charge of it. Before that, Yang Jun was transferred to the provincial office to help with the case. It is estimated that after handling the cases in the provincial department. Yang Jun is expected to be promoted to the rank of deputy director, so it is estimated that Zhao Shuang will have to support the criminal police team by himself. The criminal police team estimated that all things should fall on Zhao Shuang alone. However, after Zhao Shuang left Yang Jun''s prime minister and became the leader of a task force alone, he realized that it was not so easy to be a leader, and then he realized how much pressure he had to face to be a leader of the ad hoc group. Because in the past, Yang Jun was the leader. All the pressure was on Yang Jun alone. He just went to carry out the task. He never felt the pressure from various parties. So until now, Zhao Shuang led the whole criminal police team, and then dealt with a major case, Zhao Shuang understood how hard this thing was and how hard it had to be. But Zhao Shuang has a spirit of not accepting defeat, because Zhao Shuang also came out of the regular police academy before. Before the hard training, in the hard training, Zhao Shuang all gritted his teeth and persisted, not to mention a case. And if there is no accident in the future, I should be the captain of the whole criminal police team. Yang Jun should be the deputy director of the police station without accident.At that time, I have to take my staff to deal with all kinds of things. So now I hope to take this opportunity to exercise my ability. After all, I have been in the hands of Yang Jun to carry out tasks, and I have never participated in the process of handling cases. I just go to carry out the tasks that Yang Jun ordered me to do. If you give up on this side of the word, back home gray, it is estimated that other people will make fun of it. "I just hope you can hurry up for a moment. How important this case is, I will not emphasize with you again, because this matter involves, after all, that we are the daughter of the largest entrepreneur in it, so this case must be ended as soon as possible. And then arrest the suspect. Director, and then went on. "Well, you give me a time, and then how long do you say you can finish this case? I need you to give me accurate information. " "This..." Zhao Shuang is really in a bit of a dilemma, because it used to be Yang Jun, and captain Yang made military orders in front of the director, but now, when he is in front of the director, Zhao Shuang is hesitant. Because Zhao Shuang now has no assurance, to arrest the suspect, because Zhao Shuang has no definite clue to the present. But, since the responsibility has been pressed on his shoulders, Zhao Shuang still said. "so, secretary, I promise half a month, no, I promise, in a week, we can definitely arrest the suspect." Chapter 667 Because just when Zhao Shuang said he wanted to solve the matter in half a month, he saw the director''s eyebrows slightly upward, picked a pick, and then quickly changed his words. As long as a week, he would solve the case. "All right, that''s it. A week, I''ll wait for your good news." Then the director nodded with satisfaction. Zhao Shuang then went back to his office and frowned, thinking about what he would do and what he would do if Yang Jun had encountered such a problem. However, Zhao Shuang had been dreaming for a long time, but he still had no clue. He could not imagine a case like this and where to start. Zhao Shuang rubbed his temples with some headache. Because their love is not the same in every case, so we should use different methods to deal with different love. Therefore, Zhao Shuang is in a bit of a dilemma here. Then at this time the telephone ring on the desk suddenly rings, Zhao Shuang quickly picked up the phone and picked it up. "Hello, I''m from the criminal police team, Zhao Shuang. What can I do for you?" "Team Zhao, I''m from the outer city branch. Then we just received a report from someone in the Bureau. We said that it was in an abandoned warehouse outside the city. Then we found two male corpses. After preliminary identification by our technical personnel, we found that they should be the suspects in the bank robbery. Two of them, and then one was the small leader of the crime, named LV Yan, nicknamed bald ¡£¡± And then there''s another body, which should be his man. Then the identity of the man remains to be verified. "Well, I''ll make it to you right now." Zhao''s heart dropped, but he was happy again. After all, finding the criminal leader was something that should be happy about. However, Zhao Shuang thought about it carefully, because it was not a living person, but a corpse, which showed that there should be hidden feelings behind the case. Because it''s probably because the bald man and his men were killed. If this is the case, then the case will become a little more complex, if you really want to find the behind the scenes, it is simply a bit difficult. However, although Zhao Shuang felt that this case was still a headache for him, in order to carry out the next case, Zhao Shuang quickly dispatched several of his subordinates and rushed to the scene of the crime together. After arriving at the scene of the crime, Zhao Shuang felt very distressed because he found only LV Yan''s body. Then, when the case went on here, he suddenly found that the clue was suddenly broken, because only LV Yan''s bald features were very obvious and easy to search, and then the words of his several subordinates were somewhat mediocre Like the public. There is no outstanding feature at all. Moreover, according to the results of forensic examination by the technical department, the cause of death of pig head should be dead fish, and then it was shot dead. Then another male corpse, the same principle, died of unprepared death by a single shot. Zhao Shuang then still some not give up, and then hurriedly sent people, in the area of hundreds of miles, and then want to come to a carpet type search. However, Zhao Shuang was a little bit upset that he searched the whole area for hundreds of miles and found nothing useful, because apart from these two bodies, there were no other bodies. In other words, two people died in the treasure of the bank robbery, while the others did not find any at the scene or within a few hundred miles The traces of the people may still be alive. However, this should be good news for Zhao Shuang. If all the robbers are dead, Zhao Shuang will have more headache. If only two of them are dead, it shows that there are still some problems behind the case. Maybe there are some internal conflicts between these people. The other two people may die. Then, the people in the police station went through the police''s household registration system and then inquired on the Internet. Then, the identity of another man was also confirmed. His name was Ma Liu, male, 26 years old. Then he was an unemployed vagrant in Niudian village of H city. His moral character was very poor among the people in the village, and then it was obvious that he was a homeless man in Niudian village of H city Is a rogue nature of the unemployed. It seems that at the beginning of last year, he left the village because he wanted to work with other people and go out. Since he left the village, his whereabouts have been somewhat unknown. Obviously, Ma Liu must have known Lu Yan after he left the village. Therefore, the investigation of such clues by the police does not help the investigation of the case at all, so it is of little significance. Then Zhao Shuang hesitated and finally decided to call captain Yang Jun and ask him for help. Otherwise, he didn''t have a clue. Moreover, he made a military order in front of the director, saying that he would break the bank robbery case within 7 days.Although if he did not solve the love within the prescribed time, although he would not be removed from office by the director, but the face is always very ugly. Moreover, if it is passed back to his home, not only will he be humiliated, but his family will also be unable to raise his head in front of other uncles. Therefore, Zhao Shuang can only be forced to make a phone call to Yang Jun. "Brother Yang is me. I''m Zhao Shuang. " Zhao Shuang has some frustrations in his heart. After all, when he was investigating the case, he called Yang Jun, which made him feel incompetent. After all, he didn''t know the development process of the case at all, and he had to ask for help from others. He has also studied for so many years by Yang Jun''s side, but he didn''t learn a little bit of skill, which made his face a little difficult. In the past, Yang Jun was in the back to deal with such matters, while Zhao Shuang only played forward in the front. With Zhao Shuang''s experience as a trainer in the special forces, no matter how fierce a suspect is, he will be beaten all over the ground looking for teeth in front of him. Therefore, if there is a dangerous and arresting task, Zhao Shuang must be the first One rushed forward, because it was a piece of cake for Zhao Shuang, which was Zhao Shuang''s strong point. Moreover, the people in the police station are also recognized. Otherwise, Zhao Shuang is a woman and can be the captain of a group of their great men, which is hard to be convinced by the public. Chapter 668 "Oh, it''s Xiaoshuang. What''s the matter with you calling me?" Because Yang Jun had to go to the provincial hall for a meeting in the afternoon, he left it for him in the morning, so he had nothing to do in the morning. However, because Yang Jun had some diseases before, Yang Jun had planned to go to the old Chinese medicine doctor who had been seeing him in the morning and wanted to have a review. Moreover, because of Tang Hu''s reason, Yang Jun had once been ill. Although he was a little angry, over the past few months, Yang Jun has been able to clearly feel that his body is really getting worse and worse day by day. So Yang Jun decided not to let his body go on like this, and then he wanted to take advantage of his spare time to go to the old doctor of traditional Chinese medicine today. He wanted to have a physical examination to see if he could control his illness and stop him from deteriorating like this. , "Yang, actually, I called you today. Actually, I really have some ways to do that. It''s about the bank robbery case. I haven''t found a clue yet. And I just had to know that the suspect had also died two, but the whereabouts of others were not known at all, so I really have no way to do it now. So I want to ask team Yang, do you have any way? " "Oh, that''s what happened." Naturally, Yang Jun understood Zhao Shuang''s difficulties and fully understood him. After all, he was not a policeman in criminal investigation before, and had not received systematic training in this field. Therefore, he certainly had no experience in handling such cases. Even though I was born in criminal investigation, it was also difficult to face the first case. So now that Yang Jun can help, the people around him will certainly help. After thinking about it, Yang junran expressed his own opinion. "I''ve probably made it clear. Let me tell you what I think about the whole thing. I think it''s less likely that you say you found the bodies of two people inside, and then these two people will be killed. Because if they were killed, it would be impossible. Only two of them were killed. On the contrary, the others would have nothing to do. This should be absolutely impossible. " "Then if you say that, they are killed by others? Or are they not their own Zhao Shuang asked Yang Jun modestly. "Is it necessary? I don''t think it''s necessary at all. There''s no good result in doing this kind of thing. So I don''t think the robbers will do it. And if they were all their own people, why did their group of robbers take them with them? They would do such a dangerous thing together. Isn''t it just asking for trouble? " "So they are either reliable people. Or... at this time, Yang Jun said with a smile. "So, I think they are more likely to fight against each other, most likely because they are not bank robberies? Then they robbed a lot of money in the bank, and I think it might be because of the uneven distribution of the stolen goods. Then, the internal opinions of their group of robbers were not unified, so two people were killed by their accomplices. I think that''s the most likely thing to happen. " "Otherwise, it''s impossible for only two people to die in a group, and then the others will have nothing to do." "Well, that''s right. It should be the kind of thing you said about team Yang." Zhao Shuang then deeply thought it was and nodded. "In this way, your next detection direction should be determined, and you should increase the search intensity. After all, they have a lot of money in their hands, unless they don''t want it, otherwise it''s very difficult to transfer so much money at once. The transfer will definitely take a lot of time, and it can''t be moved too fast. Because all the traffic arteries are under investigation by our police, the possibility of them leaving here will be very small, You should search around the two bodies carefully. Maybe you will find something different "OK, I see, captain." Zhao Shuang, and then suddenly there is a feeling of sudden relief. Suddenly I don''t know the whole thing about myself. "What''s more, Xiaoshuang, I heard in the police station that you seem to be talking about friends with Tang Hu?" Yang Jun then thought on the other side of the phone for a long time, and then slowly said. After all, I was in the police station. It seems that I heard it in those days. Many people spread Zhao Shuang''s heroic deeds in private. What''s more, there are different versions. It seems that the most popular version is Zhao Shuang, who opened himself up to help his boyfriend in the hospital. However, for Zhao Shuang, Yang Jun still knew him better. Yang Jun didn''t believe that Zhao Shuang could get together with Tang Hu, because Yang Jun knew both of them better, and neither of them was like what they heard.Moreover, Tang Hu doesn''t like the kind of person who is kind to show mercy everywhere, and let''s just say Zhao Shuang. Zhao Shuang has stayed in the police station for so many times and has never heard of Zhao Shuang''s gossip. Moreover, Zhao Shuang''s pursuit of Zhao Shuang had a very excellent man, and such an excellent man was rejected by Zhao Shuang. But later, Yang Jun thought carefully, after all, there was no girl who was not nostalgic. Every girl''s heart probably had a girl she liked. After all, the boy who pursued Zhao Shuang before, no matter how excellent, could not be compared with Tang Hu and Tang Hu. He should be one of the best people he knew. And at the beginning of their own understanding of the girls, there are very good girls, are interested in Tang Hu, but Tang Hu is not interested in all of them. So don''t say Zhao Shuang... "ah?" Zhao Shuang then felt that he was obviously stunned. Then his face turned black. What Zhao Shuang didn''t expect was that Yang team, who he adored most, was just like other people in the police station. He was so gossipy. Because in his own impression, Yang Jun has always been that kind of meticulous, and then very serious image of a soldier. But I didn''t expect that a soldier like Yang Jun would be such a babe to gossip about his own affairs. Chapter 669 Zhao Shuang has not heard about the affairs in the police station these days. It''s just that there is no way to explain this matter with other people in the police station. It''s just a matter of no necessity. If you explain something like this, the more you explain it, the more you can''t explain it clearly. The more you explain it, the more you can''t explain it. As long as you are a person with eyes in the hospital, if you see that situation, you will have to misunderstand. If your mouth is still on someone else''s body, Zhao Shuang can''t help it, It can only be said as they go. Zhao Shuang originally thought about this matter, that is, they will be fresh for a few days, and then after this period of time has passed, then it will be calm. At this time, Yang Shuang had no way to explain. "Team Yang... I don''t... it''s not what you think..." "it''s OK. There are no restrictions in the police station. Police officers are not allowed to fall in love. This is your freedom. You are also a law student. You know, there is no such provision at all. You don''t have to be shy in front of me." Yang Jun then saw Zhao Shuang hesitated. He thought it was about his shyness. Zhang Shuang was a little shy and couldn''t say anything. Then he said with a smile, and then he didn''t say anything anymore, because Tang Hu''s affairs could not be taken care of by Yang Jun. Before excited is the first time to see Tang Hu? Because Tang Hu is the God of their entire team, always his team leader and spiritual pillar, so after such a long time, he did not see the first meeting. It was really exciting. Now, Zhao Shuang can be said to be a little speechless, because he now has no idea what to say with Yang Jun. "But I think you can go to Tang Hu for help in this bank robbery. Maybe he can help you to arrest the suspect quickly." However, Yang Jun after finishing this sentence, and then some regret, because this sentence clearly is to betray Tang Hu. However, Yang Jun thought again. Since Zhao Shuang and Tang Hu have such a relationship, Yang Jun will be relieved. If Zhao Shuang and Tang Hu have already made that step, according to Tang Hu''s personality, it is not impossible to help Zhao Shuang. "Team Yang, are you sure you''re right? On his own, he can help capture the suspect. " Zhao Shuang then Leng Leng Leng, and then did not wait for Zhao Shuang to ask, and then Yang team there has hung up the phone. Then Zhao Shuang is really angry teeth some itch, because it''s all strange Tang Hu, now his reputation has been in the police station, what kind of clothes have been put on? His reputation has been destroyed by Tang Hu, a little bully. However, Zhao Shuang can only think about it like this. After all, he still has a bank robbery to deal with. Then he quickly deployed a large number of police forces. According to Yang Jun''s previous analysis, he quickly searched the scene around the body, and then started a large-scale search for many kilometers around the body. Then Yang Jun hung up the phone, and then rushed to the old Chinese medicine doctor who used to see his doctor. Then Tang Hu prepared dinner for Fang Miao and himself in the morning, and then sat on the table waiting for Fang Miao to get up. After washing, he was ready to eat together. Because today, Tang Hu doesn''t plan to go to the training place over there for exercise, so today they are going to school together with Fang Miao. But after Fang Miao came out, he saw Tang Hu''s clothes, and then asked in some doubt. "Why are you wearing that again? Didn''t I buy you a lot of clothes before? Why are you dressed like that again "You said that the clothes you bought for me before are of good quality. However, I am used to being a smelly old man. I don''t like to wear straight clothes. That kind of clothes feel a little limited on me and limit myself. Then I feel uncomfortable wearing them." "So I''d better wear these clothes. Although these clothes are not as good as those expensive clothes in the mall, they are still very comfortable to wear." However, many people in the school still like to wear expensive clothes, showing that they are also people of status. However, there are also some people like Tang Hu, who are ordinary people and school flower Tang Yun. Tang Le can only wear some very simple clothes because of her poor family conditions. However, even if she wears such simple clothes, she can not be covered up Fang Miao also heard of the name of the civilian school flower. After all, this is the same as their own school flower. "But I really feel comfortable wearing this dress. If you really think I''m wearing something inappropriate, I''ll go and change it back?" In fact, Tang Hu is indifferent, because compared with the two, Tang Hu actually doesn''t feel much. He just feels that his clothes are not suitable, and he is used to wearing loose clothes. I don''t like to wear that kind of slim clothes. It doesn''t matter if it is.When Tang Hu was in the army, he wanted to experience the ordinary life of a student, because he thought he would never experience it again, so this is a fantasy of Tang Hu. But really when Tang Hu can be within reach, Tang hu wants to be able to integrate into the student era. Chapter 670 Because when you can reach it, you must want to be very involved. Because, Tang Hu is now living in the university? Now I''m a college student, and then I don''t have the pain of training in the army at that time, and I don''t feel the tension and crisis when I go out to perform a task. The same is not true. It is so thrilling to fight people. Everything seems so comfortable and comfortable, so Tang Hu likes his life a little bit. Why hasn''t the girl in the next class passed my window? Snacks in the mouth, caricature in hand, childhood of first love in my heart. A very familiar song, and then Tang Hu can also recall now, because at that time Tang Hu felt that such a life was very far away from himself, and it was basically impossible to meet such a life. I was so different from the life described in the song. At that time, Tang Hu imagined that if he could really meet the school flowers of the next class as described in the song, and then pass his own window, this kind of life might feel very cool. So Tang Hu used to read some novels about rebirth, and then reminisce about it. For example, there is a novel like who once wrote it. There is such a pure campus life in it. Then in the campus life, there will be some pure love between male and female owners, so that Tang Hu can remember that kind of life. If Fang Zheng and Fang Miao can not object to it, they can have a try and have a sweet love on campus. Like Tang Yun. No, why did you suddenly think of that bad girl? Maybe I met him more recently. Maybe he was more impressed by himself, although there were some special things in it. However, it has to be said that Tang Yun is indeed a very beautiful girl, and his figure is also very good, but it seems that he seems to have some special things for himself, and it seems that he just doesn''t treat himself very much. Tang Hu is just thinking about it now. If he really has a relationship with Tang Yun, his eldest Miss Fang Miao must not be angry? "You can change it or not. Anyway, it''s good for you, and it has nothing to do with me. I don''t have anything to like or not, just do as you like. " After hearing what Tang Hu said, Fang Miao felt a little angry. After all, this is my own to pick clothes for Tang Hu. If I bought her a dress for another boy, she would like to wear it every day. But if he changed to Tang Hu, he would rather not wear it, and then buy some cheap goods, and then wear them directly on himself. This is not a complete elimination of himself? Tang Miao''s clothes changed suddenly yesterday. What''s more, Tang Miao didn''t like this kind of clothes. Aspect, then can only be helpless in the heart to sigh. Fang Miao then a little self pity, he is no one else frank, what words just can''t say. "Well, I''ll wear the clothes tomorrow. I won''t change them now. It''s very troublesome to change clothes, and it''s a waste of time. Go straight to school. I''ll change that dress tomorrow Tang Hu then said with a smile. Tang Hu looked at the leftovers on the table, but he didn''t need to clean it up immediately. I believe we can talk about it at noon. After all, it''s too late now. Then we can clean up these things at noon. Tang Hu then picked up his schoolbag and went out of the apartment with Fang Miao. As usual, Tang Hu drove the Bugatti Veyron with Fang Miao as the co driver. Then the car slowly started and drove in the direction of the school and arrived near the school. Tang Hu then let Fang Miao go first, because Tang Hu has to park his car in the parking space. After all, things like college students driving are not common in schools. The parking spaces in their own schools are generally reserved for teachers, and students generally don''t park their cars in the parking spaces. So Tang Hu naturally didn''t want to see that exception. Even if Tang Hu stopped at the parking space, no one would say anything. After all, Tang Hu had a special relationship with Wang Feng, the school''s teaching director. But Tang Hu didn''t want such a small thing, and then went to trouble others to teach the director. After Fang Miao got out of the car, he went directly to the school by himself. After Tang Hu stopped the car, he came down and walked for a short time. Then, he heard someone calling himself. Tang Hu looked back at this time and saw Kang Xiaobo running to his side at full speed... then, there was a figure not far behind Kang Xiaobo. Tang Hu looked at the past carefully and found that the girl was Tang Yun. It seems that these two people should have taken a bus to come, so they came to school so coincidentally. "Boss, the car that just happened to be." Kang Xiaobo saw Tang Hu get down from a luxury car just from a distance. Although the distance is quite far away, Kang Xiaobo did not carefully see what the car was. However, whether from the appearance or from the momentum of the car, how could this car be more than a million?"Oh, you said that car, that car is my friend''s, and then, I just happen to have no car to drive, and then I borrowed his car, and then borrowed it to have a look." Tang Hu said faintly, because Fang Miao said before that I let myself keep a low profile. After all, this car is a little too high-profile. Naturally, Tang Hu won''t talk nonsense with others, because Tom doesn''t have the mental protection to show off. He is a very low-key person. And Tang Yun seems to be angry, like the kind of people who show off their wealth in front of him. If Tencent knows about it, doesn''t he think he''s crooked? How do you think of the bad girl Tang Tang Yun again? Maybe it is really recently that the frequency of meeting him once is a little too high, which makes Tang Hu think of him involuntarily. "Oh, so it is. I just saw that car seems to be very powerful." Kang Xiaobo was a little envious, and then, after a slap on the back of his head, he seemed to think of something. Then he pressed the voice mysteriously, then approached Tang Hu''s ear and said. "Boss, guess what happened to me today? Guess who I came with today? " Chapter 671 "It''s Tang Yun." Tang Hu then said without accident. Then he asked Tang Xiaobo. "How do you know, boss? How do you know so well? " "How do I know? Don''t you know when you look back? Isn''t he not far behind you? " Tang Hu then said with a bitter smile. "I''m not blind. I''m sure I can see such a big man. " "Harm, it was a very exciting thing. As a result, it seems to become a very common thing for you to say so, boss. I''m not interested in what you say Kang Xiaobo then said with a gloomy face. "It''s not an exciting thing. Tang Yun''s little girl is just a prick. I''ll tell you, it''s bad luck who touches her." "Tang Hu, what do you say?" Because Tang Yun found Kang Xiaobo when he got on the bus. Tang Yun knew that Kang Xiaobo was a follower of Tang Hu. However, after getting on the bus, Tang Yue didn''t pay much attention to him. After Kang Xiaobo got off the bus, he found that Kang Xiaobo saw Tang Hu, because Tang Yun and Kang Xiaobo were on a bus, so Tang Yun was at this time Naturally, I saw Tang Hu. Then don''t know why, Tang Yun put his attention on Tang Hu''s body. Tang Yun naturally saw the scene when Tang Hu got off the luxury car. However, Tang Yun sneered at Tang Hu and his younger brother Kang Xiaobo about what kind of friend''s car they had explained. Isn''t it the young master of a rich family? And now that''s what I''m saying. I want to pretend to be poor in school? Yesterday, I still wore a very high-end dress, and today it has become such a common dress. This makes Tang Yun feel that Tang Hu is very hypocritical. Then suddenly Tang Yue heard Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobo talking about themselves. At this time, Tang Yun raised his ears and heard Tang Hu. Then he arranged himself and said that he was a little prickly. Tang Yun subconsciously said something about himself. But after Tang Yun finished, she felt a little regret for what she had just said. Because Tang Yun doesn''t want to have too much entanglement with Tom, I have to say that Tang Yun can''t deny that Tang Hu is really manly and manly. Not to say, handsome, that is to say, that person has manliness, this manliness is a very unique charm. Tang Yun, who is in love, is not blind. If he compares with Zhou Ming, he can find out. Otherwise, there is a saying? No comparison, no harm. Tang Hu is much more than Zhou Mingqiang, but Tang Yun also knows that the rich man of rich family treats women in such a way that he is basically playing. He has seen too many examples. Their own side, is not without happening, just like their childhood partners, also experienced such things. Every time Tang Le thinks of her childhood playmate and is abandoned by her abandoned boyfriend, Tang Yun is sad and helpless. Who makes her family and her childhood playmate''s home are vulnerable groups? She can''t bring her family with her and cry to her family. Even if you don''t want to open the door for yourself when you''re gone, it''s still two things to say. Tang Hu didn''t expect that Tang Yun, who was not far behind, actually cared about herself and had a conversation with Kang Xiaobo. Then she was surprised and said with a smile of embarrassment. "Nothing, I mean, you look good and beautiful." "You..." Tang Yun was so angry that she could only look at Tang Hu. Then walked quickly past, and then stepped on Tang Hu''s instep very hard. Then, ignoring Tang Hutou, he walked directly to the school. Although Tang Yun stepped on her feet, Tang Hu didn''t feel any pain, but she still had a bitter smile. It seems that Tang Yun is still very uncomfortable with herself. Originally in the morning, Tang Hu was still planning to develop a pure love, and then he found that he was so broken. It seems that it is impossible to have a sweet love with Tang Yunlai. "Boss, how do I feel that Tang Yan seems to have a lot of resentment against you? What''s going on between you two? How else could he be so angry with you? " Kang Xiaobo has always been confused. Since Tang Hu and Tang Yun didn''t know each other before, how could Xingyun be so indifferent to Tang Hu when they first met. "I don''t know. If I knew, I would solve the problem." Tang Hu then can only be some speechless explanation. "Yes, boss. Boss, do you think it is possible that Tang Yun likes you Kangxiaobo said suddenly. "Ah, like me, how do you say that? I don''t think it''s possible. "Tang Hu then obviously a Leng, and then some stunned look at Kang Xiaobo, some unclear, so. "It''s said that a friend of several years in the school, and then a female school committee in their class, and then like that guy, and then there will be nothing to go to his trouble, and then as long as he plays truant, he will be scolded by the female school committee, and then this kind of thing happened for a long time." Kang Xiaobo then continued. "Boss, do you think Tang Yun is just like that girl school committee?" Tang Hu then rolled his eyes. It''s a matter of fact, right? Tang Yun and that girl are not the same thing at all. "It''s quite possible that you said that. But, you have to analyze it carefully. Tang Yun has only known me for two days. Then, how can you like me all of a sudden? Is it possible? It''s too unlikely. Well, it''s less than winning the lottery. " Tang Hu ran shakes his head. If he wants to say this, Fang Miao is still free all day. If he has something to do, he will trouble himself and talk to himself. Will Fang Miao like himself if he doesn''t say so? "That''s true, boss. You said that, too. After all, you two have known each other for a short time. It''s unlikely that such a thing will happen." Kang Xiaobo then had to laugh twice. Then he and Tang Hu walked in the direction of the school side by side. Then, approaching the school gate, Kang Xiaobo suddenly pointed to the distance and said not far away. "Boss, look, the one in front is Fang Miao in our class." Chapter 672 "I know." Tang Hu''s Yu Guang has always paid attention to this aspect, so he is not surprised. "Boss, you won''t tell me that you and Fang Miao came by car together? If that''s the case, then you won''t live with Fang Miao, will he? " Kang Xiaobo said in surprise. "What do you think? It''s impossible, OK? This is college. You think too much. " Tang Hu was a little shy at this time. How could Kang Xiaobo not see him at ordinary times? How could he be so smart? Without this kind of thing, how could he feel like Einstein in his brain. "But I have to say, boss, the car you just drove is so handsome. The life of rich people like this is still too far away from us. I feel a bit unrealistic. " Kang Xiaobo is very vicissitudes, and then sighed and said. "I have a deep understanding of the feeling that rich people are superior to others..." Tang Hu doesn''t know why. Kang Xiaobo suddenly becomes like this, and then he suddenly sends out such a feeling. However, judging from the contact in recent days, we found that Kang Xiaobo''s family conditions were not particularly good, nor were they particularly poor. They could only be said to be medium-sized. So what is the meaning of the sentence he just said? However, Tang Hu for Kang Xiaobo, do not always pay attention to that car. Then naturally, they didn''t ask more questions. Then they walked into the school with Kang Xiaobo. At this time, a Mercedes Benz stopped at the gate of the school. It was a long way from Tang Hu''s car, but it was not close. "Did you remember what I told you?" At this time, Zhong Kui glared at his son on the copilot. Zhong Kui said that he hated iron but not steel. "I remember, Dad." Zhong Liang then said carefully. "I''m not going to meddle in that business any more." What he said in his mouth was that of Tang Hu. Naturally, Zhong Liang didn''t dare to say that he was looking for Tang Hu''s trouble. Instead, he attributed his trouble to the man who had just been soaked. Then Zhang Pao was trampled on by Tanghu. At this time, because Zhong Liang was Zhang Pao''s elder brother, he went to the court. Zhong Liang only dares to talk to his father Zhong Kui in this way, because it can relieve some of his responsibilities. Zhong Kui was half black and half white on the road. Naturally, he was loyal to his brothers. So he didn''t get too angry about Zhong Liang''s finding a place for his brother. He just scolded Zhong Liang and told him to stop meddling. "Do you know that you almost broke my good business this time. You sent my right-hand panther to the police station. It''s estimated that because of this incident, he will not be able to come out for a few years. Fortunately, he doesn''t know many things. Otherwise, do you know how serious things will become?" Zhong Kui then snorted. "I''ll tell you, you just need to remember that the first thing you need to do in school now is to get Fang Miao''s girl into action, and then don''t think about anything else. Do you understand?" "I see. I''ll try." Zhong Liang at this time hastily promised to his father. "You know, if you get Fang Miao to bed, then I don''t have to look at your uncle''s face again after your father." Zhong Kui then patted Zhong Liang on the shoulder and said. "Well, you can go quickly and hurry up. Then, before Fangzheng''s old fox reacts, he quickly swindles Fang Miao into his hand, and then he quickly cooks the raw rice into cooked rice. Even if Fangzheng is talking about something, it will be too late." Zhong Kui is not stupid. He does have a little influence here, but if he wants to compare with founder, it is too far away. It is clear that he is a little witch to see a big witch. If Fang Zheng really wants to recruit a son-in-law for his daughter, he will certainly not like his son. Therefore, Zhong Kui wants his own son, and takes advantage of the university to start first ¡£ Zhong Liang can only promise his father''s words. Although Dongliang is still very bitter in his heart, his father has said that he should not interfere in these affairs. If his father does not support him, Zhong Liang can''t do anything about the window with his own strength, but if his father can fully support him, Then he would find a group of security guards from the nightclub, and the weight would never believe that Tang Hu could defeat so many people with a pair of fists. Even if he can defeat so many people, but if there are more people, Zhong Liang does not believe that Tang Hu can solve so many people in this respect by one person. Tang Hu, I''ll let you go for the time being. Why do you say that you are Fang Miao''s boyfriend. You don''t deserve it. Only I am Fang Miao''s boyfriend. Wait for me to collude with the upper second, and then his father a happy situation, and then the people for me to mobilize, that is the time of your death Tang Hu.At this time, Zhong liang thought. Even now the weight is very unwilling, but also can only hold in the heart. However, I can''t make trouble for Tang Hu openly. However, I''ll see if I can try my best to make a little trouble for Tang Hu, and then I''ll disgust him. As long as it''s not a positive conflict, as long as it''s not directly against Tang Hu, then Tang Hu will not be suspicious of himself. "Xiaomiao..." as soon as Zhong Liang got out of the car, he flew two steps directly, and then directly came to Fang Miao. "Zhong Liang, are you deaf Zhong Liang was stunned. Then, how could Fang Miao suddenly say that he was deaf? What''s going on here? He should have just called him. How could he say he was deaf? "No, Xiaomiao, what do you mean?" Zhong Liang was puzzled and didn''t know what Fang Miao meant. "The last time you were at the school gate, I didn''t agree with you to call me this name, and then I said, let you call my full name. And now, I have a boyfriend. You know that he is Tang Hu from our class. Then you still call me that. What do you say you are not deaf "Otherwise, I can only think that you are either mentally retarded or deaf." Fang Miao said coldly. Zhong Liang was sneered at by Fang Miao, and then his face became very ugly. Then I thought, you little girl is not a little bit beautiful, and then the family background is better, when I catch up with you, let you see what you say then. Chapter 673 Zhong Liang was puzzled and didn''t know what Fang Miao meant. "The last time you were at the school gate, I didn''t agree with you to call me this name, and then I said, let you call my full name. And now, I have a boyfriend. You know that he is Tang Hu from our class. Then you still call me that. What do you say you are not deaf "Otherwise, I can only think that you are either mentally retarded or deaf." Fang Miao said coldly. Zhong Liang was sneered at by Fang Miao, and then his face became very ugly. Then I thought, you little girl is not a little bit beautiful, and then the family background is better, when I catch up with you, let you see what you say then. However, he didn''t catch up with him now. Zhong Liang naturally had a pleasant and flattering look. "Isn''t my uncle and uncle Fang not colleagues? In this way, we can be regarded as world friends. I think it would be more cordial to call you Xiaomiao. " "What do you want to call it?" At this time, Fang Miao was really lazy to answer Zhong Liang. Zhong Liang then heard what Fang Miao had just said, and then he felt a little happy. Doesn''t this mean that Fang Miao promised to call her like this? However, what Fang Miao said next made Zhong Liang a little disappointed. "Anyway, it''s your problem what you call it. Anyway, I don''t want to care about your own mouth. I won''t allow it at that time." Looking at Fang Miao''s back, Zhongliang takes a deep breath and clenches his fist. What''s wrong with yourself? What on earth can''t compare with Tang Hu? How can Fang Miao look down on himself? Moreover, he is also courteous to each other every day. Tang Hu is not around the square table every day. How can he be so cynical about himself in this respect. "Liang Zi, what are you thinking about here?" Zhong Liang was sulking at this time, and then suddenly felt that he was patted on the shoulder. Then he turned around and found that it was Zhou Ming. "Oh, it''s brother Ming. Nothing happened." How can Zhong Liang tell his own embarrassment at this time? In fact, Zhou Ming didn''t bother to ask Zhongliang about his broken things. He didn''t have anything else to do with Zhong Liang. Then he said to Zhong Liang directly. "By the way, Liang Zi, I''ll ask you about one thing, that is, what kind of background is that Tang Hu in your class?" Zhou Ming can be said to hate the Tang tiger to the bone. Compared with Zhong Liang, Zhou Ming''s attitude towards Tang Hu is worse than that. Because Tencent almost got hold of that day, they were well prepared. They almost forced Tang Yun to make a choice. As a result, they were suddenly destroyed by Tang Hu, so Zhou Ming was very angry. However, Zhong Ming didn''t dare to act rashly. Tang Hu slapped Zhong Ming, but he didn''t dare to say anything. After all, Zhong Ming saw brother black leopard on the playground before, because Zhou Ming clearly saw Tang Hu beating brother black leopard like that, so Zhou Ming was a little surprised. So Zhou Ming wants to see how to deal with this matter with Zhong Liang''s family background. Therefore, Zhou Ming does not directly go to Tang Hu''s trouble. Although Zhou Ming''s family can be said to be a very rich family, there is no Zhong Liang. His family is only Zhou Ming''s brother, and Zhou Guang is a gangster leader in the North District. There are some cruel people under his brother''s hand. However, to Zhou Ming''s disappointment, Zhou Ming waited for several days, and then did not find any reaction from the Zhong family. It seems that the black leopard went in, and then he was not heard that he was pulled out of the police station. It is estimated that in this case, the black leopard will be sentenced and should stay in prison for several years. Let Zhou Ming have some doubts is, what kind of background does Tang Hu have to dare to be so arrogant? "He, he is an ordinary man." Zhong Liang said with some disdain, because Zhong Liang had never thought that his father was actually an ordinary person. Then, Zhongliang''s words were equivalent to disdaining his own Laozi. "Ordinary people. You''re not kidding me, are you? " Zhou Ming thought there was something wrong with his ear. How could it be? Can ordinary people have such identity, can ordinary people have such arrogant practices? What kind of international joke? "I seem to have heard that he transferred to school later. Anyway, the day he first entered the school, he was dressed in ordinary clothes When the bell was on, his eyes lit up, and then he explained. At this time, Zhong Liang suddenly reacts. Zhou Ming is fine and asks himself what Tang Hu is doing. Is Zhou Liang trying to do something to Tang Hu? I don''t seem to have heard of it in the school. Tang Hu and Zhou Ming have become enemies. "Is it? You seem to have suffered such a big loss in Tang Hu''s hand a few days ago. Why don''t you go to find a place for him? It''s not like you. "Zhong Ming didn''t quite believe what Zhong Liang said. After all, if he was really like what Zhong Liang said, Tang Hu was just an ordinary person. How could Zhong Liang be indifferent if he suffered so many losses in Tang Hu''s hands? So Zhou Ming didn''t immediately believe what Zhong Liang said. "Why not? Don''t mention Mingo Zhong Liang then shook his head with a bitter smile. "It''s not that I called brother black leopard out without permission some time ago. Now Brother black leopard is arrested because of the school affairs. It is estimated that he will be sentenced in the police station. I have been scolded by my father for this matter." "You know that, Mingo. My father didn''t approve of my doing things in school, and I was not the opponent of Tang Hu. Then the boy is estimated to be from the countryside, so his strength will be particularly strong. If I have my own ability, I can''t do anything to Tang Hu''s boy. " Zhong Liang also knew that something had happened between Zhou Ming and Tang Hu. Otherwise, Zhong Ming would not have asked himself about Tang Hu, or he would not have asked him so much. But Zhong Liang didn''t know what happened and what kind of festival happened. However, this does not affect his embellishment. If Zhou Ming taught Tang Hu a lesson, he would not object to it. Chapter 674 "It turns out that Tang Hu has no social background, right?" Zhou Ming is afraid that Tang Hu''s home is very powerful, and if he made him, he would cause Revenge of his family, and then let himself eat. "I didn''t see it. I explained that brother, you always ask me what this boy is doing Zhong Liang then pretended not to understand Zhou Ming''s meaning. "There''s nothing I''m just curious about. I''m just curious." Zhou Ming then went on. "Then I''ll go first. My friends told me I was playing ball." Zhong Liang then turned his lips. What kind of curiosity? Curious fart, but if you look at Zhou Ming like this, he should be planning to fight Tang Hu, which is good news for myself. Then at the break of the third class, Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobo just walked out of the classroom, and then they ran into Wang Feng, the director of teaching, and then they hurried to this side. Then I saw Tang Hu, and his face immediately showed a serious look, and then said to Tang Hu seriously. "Tang Hu, come with me. I have something important to tell you. " "Oh, yes." Tang Hu also knows that the reason why Wang Feng shows such serious and deep feelings for himself should be in front of Kang Xiaobo. He should deliberately make this kind of serious and deep feelings. Because Wang Feng''s relationship with himself is a little unclear, and he feels a bit incoherent, but things during this period can never be exposed. Tang Hu patted Kang Xiaobo on the shoulder and said, "you go first. Now the director has something to do with me. I''ll go to the director''s office to deal with the matter." "All right, boss." Kang Xiaobo, although I was a little worried before, but now the director is too embarrassed to say anything to Tang Hu in front of him. Then he can only go first by himself. "In fact, it is such a thing, and then there is captain Yang of the criminal police team in the police station. Then he came and said that he wanted to look for you." Wang Feng then pushed his glasses and said with a wry smile. "I think 80% of it is because of the incident last week, that is, what the black leopard suggested to make trouble in the school. It is estimated that it has something to do with you, and then he will come to the school to look for you." "But Tang Hu, you don''t have to worry about it. You must be careful. Remember, don''t talk nonsense. If he asks you something, you can directly tell him that you don''t know anything. You can rest assured about other things. Then I will represent the school and handle them for you." Wang Feng is very interesting. He can help Tang Hu to take all the responsibilities. It seems that Wang Feng really wants to have a good relationship with Tang Hu, but although there are some other factors in it, it is estimated that because Tang Hu saw his own good things that day, there should be Fangzheng element in it. Otherwise, as a director, he doesn''t have to do this at all. "All right, all right." Tang Hu, and then when he heard that Yang Jun was coming, he knew that he was absolutely impossible. It was because of the last incident that he came to find himself. It is estimated that some other things should have happened to him. However, the time of the Yang military election is quite good. If it is, if you come to find yourself, because after all, Yang Jun is a captain of the criminal police team, and then inexplicably come to the school to find a student, it will certainly attract other people''s attention and arouse other people''s suspicion. But now it happens that there is something happened last week to cover himself, and there is no need to do so I''m afraid that others will doubt something. Then Tang Hu and Wang Feng two people came to the academic affairs office, Wang Feng first pushed the door directly in, and then said directly to the people inside. "Captain Yang, that Tanghu classmate, I have already brought it to you, but we have made an agreement with you in advance. There is no problem for you to understand the situation. But if you want to take someone away, I have to inform the headmaster first. Otherwise, I can''t do anything about it." "It''s OK. It''s OK. I''m here to learn about the situation." Yang Jun then said with a smile. "Director Wang, you can rest assured that I will never trouble you and cause trouble to your work. But look at this situation... Director, should you avoid it first? " "In that case, well, I''ll go out first. Then you can talk about it here." Wang Feng nodded, and then let Tang Hu come in, and then he went out of the academic affairs office by himself, and then closed the door of the office. "How about it? How are you feeling recently? Since the last farewell, at that time, you were still suffering from one aspect of the body, and then you were in pain all the time? Just taking advantage of the time now, I''d like to ask you how are you doing recently? ""In fact, there is no improvement in this. In fact, after you gave me the disease last time, I felt that my recent physical diseases seemed to be more and more frequent. During the period, I went to the old Chinese medicine doctor to have a look, and now I feel that my body should be a little better, and I won''t have the pain at will like that in the beginning." "But it has always been like that, and there is no possibility that it will be cured completely. Anyway, I will be like this in my life, and I have no way to deal with it." Yang Jun was a little bitter and said with a smile. "I don''t seem to be able to do it. After all, I don''t have much talent in medicine. Otherwise, if I can be medical, I will definitely find someone for you to cure the disease. " "It''s nothing. Anyway, my body is like this. Anyway, this body is not harmful to me. It''s also very good. Isn''t it that I can''t go to some places? Anyway, I guess that I can be the director of the police station in the future, and I don''t think I will go out to carry out tasks in the future. Moreover, the old Chinese medicine doctor told me that as long as I pay more attention to my body, this disease should not happen frequently. " Yang Jun then said. "Well, anyway, you''d better pay more attention to your body. Anyway, don''t be like before. Your body is really the capital of revolution. Without important body, you can''t do anything well." "You see, you have some problems now, and then you can''t do something at all. But I really remember that time when you were injured, if I had a chance, I would definitely take revenge on the people in our team who had bullied us "Those who dare to bully Laozi, who gives them courage?" Tang Hu looks very dangerous now. Chapter 675 "By the way, why did you suddenly think of me today? Is there something you want to tell me? Otherwise, you would not have come all the way from the police station to look for me Tang Hu, then asked in doubt. "In fact, I came to see you this time, probably just to meet you. After all, I haven''t seen each other for almost a week since the last rush. Because I don''t know where to find you? I didn''t leave your contact information. I can only think of going to school to find you again. " "It may be that I come to you for personal business in my official capacity." Yang Jun then said with a smile. "By the way, I think there''s something I have to tell you. Do you remember the bank robbery? Then there is the director of the Bureau, and then give Zhao Shuang, that is, my deputy team leader, and then the director gave him a death order to let her quickly finish the bank robbery within a week. " "Then I actually know Zhao Shuang. In fact, he is a girl who works very hard. It''s not easy for him to be a policeman by himself. In addition, he was different from me at the beginning. I graduated from regular criminal investigation, so I was able to deal with this matter, so I was so handy." "But Xiaoshuang is different from me. She graduated from the special forces school. She learned all the fighting skills, so his fighting skills are very good. But it would be too difficult for him to handle the case. " "After all, I still remember the first time when I was really dealing with a case by myself in name, I was really in a very difficult position. For the police graduated from criminal investigation school, it was still difficult to deal with such cases. Not to mention the difficult case of Xiaoshuang directly, it must be very difficult. " "But I am very clear about Xiaoshuang. He is more competitive than anyone else. He will never admit that he is weaker than anyone else. So he came to ask me how to solve this bank robbery? " "Then I gave him a piece of advice, and then gave him a brief analysis. Finally, I pushed you to him. Then I told Xiaoshuang that if he really can''t handle the case, he can come to you and ask you to handle the case." Yang Jun then said with a smile. After Yang Jun finished this paragraph, Tang Hu was confused. Are you a hired person in their police station? What kind of relationship are you and Zhao Shuang? You and Zheng Shuang can''t fight at all, right? Moreover, Zhao Shuang was still in the hospital before, and deliberately retaliated against herself. Why did she come to find herself when she had something to do? What''s more, you pushed me to him. I have nothing to do with him, OK! Then Yang Jun continued. "Didn''t I think you and he were friends? So I think although you hate this kind of things, you are not willing to meddle in other people''s business, but I think Zhao Shuang, she is not your girlfriend? Then, as her boyfriend, you should help her solve this problem. And I also know that it''s very difficult for Xiaoshuang to handle the bank leave on her own, and she certainly can''t handle this kind of case in a very short time Yang Jun then said. "GA, are you sure you''re not teasing me? What do you mean you pushed me to him? It''s not why I want to help your police. Isn''t it right for your police to investigate cases? Why should I help you? " "And when did I become Zhao Shuang''s boyfriend? Why don''t I know? And then you suddenly tell me this, and I''m a little confused. " Yang Jun then asked in doubt. "No, I heard Zhao Shuang in the police station before. It seemed that Zhao Shuang was doing that with her boyfriend in the hospital. Then I never thought Zhao Shuang was such an open girl. And then you all do that. Isn''t it a boyfriends relationship? " "Don''t you want to admit Zhao Shuang?" After that, Yang Jun was a little angry. Although Tang Hu is Yang Jun, he has always respected the team leader, but about his vice captain, Zhao Shuang and Yang Jun have always regarded Zhao Shuang as his sister. No matter who they are? If it was Tang Hu who gave his sister green, Yang Jun went up and beat Tang Hu. Tang Hu said helplessly. "What are you talking about? There''s nothing about those things you said. Well, I didn''t have a relationship with Zhao Shuang. You''re just a rumor. It''s just that you think I''m Zhao Shuang''s boyfriend. In fact, there''s no such thing at all, OK? ¡± at this time, Yang Jun''s eyes were full of doubts. "In fact, that''s what happened. Wasn''t there a bank robbery? Actually, I was taken hostage by the robbers. Then there was Fangzheng''s daughter, Fang Miao, beside me at that time. At that time, in order to protect Fang Miao, I subdued the robbers and let them go. ""And then Zhao Shuang, the little girl, will take notes for us? Then I don''t know what kind of trouble he was. Maybe it was because I said whether she entered the police station through the back door? Then I sneered at her, and then he hated me. What happened? Didn''t I get shot in the police station? Then I was sent to the hospital. " "When I got to the hospital, I finished the operation and was in the ward receiving Zhao Shuang''s record. Then the little girl wanted to revenge on me, because I had made a few sarcastic remarks about him, so she wanted to revenge me, and then he deliberately put his hand on my wound "Because my wound was at the root of my thigh, and he pressed my hand on it, so she moved forward a little. And at that time, he was in the direction away from the hospital entrance. So you can''t see what he''s doing from the hospital window? " "And then he was actually pressing my wound with his hand, and he wasn''t doing that for me, as you say. And you''ve been around Zhao Shuang for so many years, don''t you know what kind of person he is? How could he have done such a thing to a new acquaintance like me? " "And I don''t you know? Am I that kind of person? " Tang Hu some helpless explanation said. Chapter 676 "Oh, well, it turns out that this is the case. It seems that the wrong message was spread to me, and then it came to my ears. It turned out to be the current version." "It seems that I have really misunderstood you, but I have already said something about flowers. What do you want me to do?" "Anyway, you are free. If you really have time and can help Zhao Shuang, you can help him. You can''t break my word, can you? After all, I''ve already said it. Ouch, if you really have free time, you can help him, even if I beg you. " Yang Jun pleaded. Tang Hu is really some speechless, this kind of thing you can''t jump to a conclusion, how can I directly become Zhao Shuang''s boyfriend? It''s really dramatic. "OK, OK, if he really has trouble and wants to come to me, I will look for your face and help him, but will he listen to me? Then don''t blame me. I think he was angry when you told her she was my girlfriend After all, that chick before, but I was very unhappy, she came to me, that''s strange. Tang Hu said helplessly. "It doesn''t matter. If he doesn''t come to you, he won''t have to trouble you. I''ll help him solve it. But if he does come to you, you must help him in my face. " , Captain, you really are awesome. Yang Jun, at this time is really unable to use language to describe his heart''s joy. After all, it''s really the recklessness that has caused this kind of thing. But what Yang Jun didn''t think of was that Tang Hu actually agreed to come down. However, although Tang Hu is God like in his team, Yang Jun still can''t hide his shock at this time, because Tang Hu''s age is really not big. If there is no wrong guess, it should be that he is not too old. And smaller than their own, about seven or eight years old! However, she seems to be able to do everything. Although she seems to have received training for a long time less than herself, if she really encounters any difficulties, she should be able to solve them. "To be honest, I really miss our old days, and we live in a barrage of bullets every day. It was a really good time. Now I will often miss the old days Tang Hu, and then once again heard Yang Jun say the name of the captain, and then suddenly sent out such a life feeling. "Yes, and Xiao Ning." Yang Jun said here, and then suddenly stopped, because Yang Jun found that after he said the two words Xiaoning, Tang Hu''s face immediately became gloomy. Let''s not talk about that, right? In any case, the past has passed, and it has nothing to do with the present. Let the past go. There are many things to deal with in the future, and the most important thing I haven''t done yet. If I don''t do it, I''ll have a hard time sleeping and eating all my life. "But I heard that Xiaoning is still asking for your information." Although Yang Jun in the heart is very distressed Xiaoning, but he does not want to violate the meaning of the captain. "Since he is still asking for information about me, you can tell him directly that I am dead, so that he can stop worrying about me and just cut off all his thoughts." Tang Hu, then said lightly. But a little sadness flashed through the eyes of candy. Indeed, I did appear in Xiaoning''s side as an identity before, and then protected him for too long, and then it was because of some other things that led to the separation of himself and Xiaoning. But those things are already things of the past, and things of the past can''t be repeated now. And each task is basically a freshman of their own, and they will forget all their identities in the past, and then the previous identities will be over when the task is over. "But..." Yang Jun had planned to say something, but Tang Hu interrupted him. "The next time you have a chance to see him again, just as I said to you, you can directly tell him that I am dead, so that he can stop thinking about me." Tang Hu, then said. "After all, you also know that things between Xiaoning and me are absolutely impossible. After all, it''s better to have a short pain if you have a long tube. You know it in your heart now. After all, although I am no longer in the army and carrying out those dangerous tasks, who can guarantee that I will not carry out some dangerous tasks in the future "In fact, you are very clear in your mind that we are not suitable for us, because he and I are two people in the world. I can''t get along with him at all. Maybe I will die one day. If he is with me, you don''t want to see her widowed by me."Yang Jun, and then some helplessly lowered his head. After all, Tang Hu''s words were not wrong, because Tanghu''s life in the future must be more dangerous than that of his present policeman. Although Tang Hu has always played a god like role in front of him, because with Tang Hu around, his team has never been killed in battle, but who can guarantee never? After all, there are mountains outside the mountains, and there are people outside people. Although Tang Hu is very powerful among the people he knows, who can guarantee that there will be more powerful people than Tang Hu? So maybe things will be like candy said, maybe he will go out on a mission and die unfortunately. It''s true, it''s totally possible. "So are you interested in getting along with Xiaoshuang in our police force?" At this time, Yang Jun suddenly thought of Zhao Shuang. "Forget it, I really have nothing to do with her. I don''t even remember the news now. How could it spread so fast? After all, only a few people seemed to have seen it in the hospital at that time. I don''t think they are the kind of people with big mouths, and they can''t send such news. I don''t know how this news spread so fast, and it also reached your police station. " "Well, I don''t really want to take care of your affairs. After all, your affairs can be handled by myself, and I don''t want to care more about the affairs between you." Chapter 677 "So are you interested in getting along with Xiaoshuang in our police force?" At this time, Yang Jun suddenly thought of Zhao Shuang. "Forget it, I really have nothing to do with her. I don''t even remember the news now. How could it spread so fast? After all, only a few people seemed to have seen it in the hospital at that time. I don''t think they are the kind of people with big mouths, and they can''t send such news. I don''t know how this news spread so fast, and it also reached your police station. " "Well, I don''t really want to take care of your affairs. After all, your affairs can be handled by myself, and I don''t want to care more about the affairs between you." "But on a matter of fact, I think Xiaoshuang is a perfect match for you in a certain aspect, because he is a policeman. Then the girl always rushes forward to the front line every time she goes out on a mission. Then, what''s the danger? He''s going to get involved "I can see that. Yes, it''s him that you are talking about. I feel tiger. But in other words, in fact, he is very cute in some aspects, but I think he seems to have some interest in you. After all, when I seemed to ignore you before, he seemed to be very angry with me "What do you think that girl might mean to you? Why don''t you think about it? " "I don''t think about it. After all, my age is here. There is too much difference between my age and his age. Moreover, people''s feelings for me will not be what you think. He should be a brother to me. He probably has always regarded me as the elder brother." "If I have any idea of her, it means that I am really too dirty?" Yang Jun then said with a smile. "And as you know, I can''t decide my marriage at all. And now I have turned to the local police. Now I must be arranged in a chess game to make a chess piece. Maybe after a while, my family will arrange a blind date for me "Well, if someone asks me what you want me to do, you just follow what you said before. In that case, you can learn from me about the black leopard entering the school with guns, and then ask me to learn more about the relevant situation. Then you can just say that to the outsider, it is better to let less people know about our relationship." Tang Hu then thought and said. "Well, I know all these things in my mind. I will never tell anyone about our relationship. I also know that you must be carrying out some special tasks now, and then if I talk nonsense, it will have a little impact on your identity, and then it will have a little impact on your mission "I''m not a fool. I understand all the money opinions. You don''t have to worry about it. Don''t you worry about me?" Yang Jun then said with a smile. "You and I are very relieved. Otherwise, in such a dangerous situation, how could I have handed my back to you?" Wang Feng then has not gone far, and then just at the end of the corridor window there, and then gradually waiting, and then always see the academic affairs office door opened, and then Wang Feng this time just quickly walked forward in the past. "Captain Yang, how are you? Is there anything about it? " "Nothing, and now I''ve made it clear. In fact, there''s nothing important. It''s just self-defense. There''s no other problem at all. Then I just need to go to the police station tomorrow to make up a record, and then there''s nothing else." Yang Jun, then nodded to Wang Feng. "And this matter has been understood clearly, so I will go back to the police station first, and then let Tang Hu go to the police station and make a record." "OK, that''s good. Let Tang Hu go to the police station to take notes tomorrow." Wang Feng then listened to Yang Jun saying that there was nothing wrong, and then at this time he was relieved. After all, if there is something wrong with Tang Hu, it''s really hard for Wang Feng to explain it here. After all, this is what the headmaster has to pay attention to. Besides, Tang Hu has his own handle, and he is also the chairman of founder, personally giving the students who have been escorted. It has to be focused. After seeing Yang Jun off, Tang Hu turned directly to the bathroom, because he had wanted to go out to drain water, but he was stopped by Wang Feng. Then when Yang Jun left, the physiological integration just came up. When Tang Hu passed by the ninth class next door, he suddenly found Tang Yun. Then he carried the figure of the water basin and flashed in the direction of the door. At this time, I should have thought that he was doing it. However, after seeing Tang Hu, Tang Yue showed his head, but he drew back directly. This makes Tang Hu a little bitter smile. Can''t this girl think that she came here purposely to stay, especially to the door of their class, and then want to peep at him! Otherwise, he wants to hide himself. Why?. Tang Hu then grinned at him."I''m here to go to the bathroom." Tang Yue was stunned and looked at the figure of Tang Hu walking away. At this time, he stamped his feet with shame. It was not Tang Hu. What did he say to himself on the toilet? This guy must be teasing himself. He is really angry. He really wants to rush directly to his head and let him tease himself again. However, Tang Yun can only think about it, but she does not dare to make these actions. After all, she occasionally makes some small movements to beat Tang Hu. Tang Yun is quite brave. But if she really wants Tang to do such a special thing, Tang Yun really dare not do it. After all, Tanghu is a young master after all. If he really annoys him, and then Tanghu really ignores the kind of gentleness before, and then really tears his face, in case he really does something out of the ordinary, Tang Yun will be caught off guard. Tang Yun, and then see sugar gourd has been completely into the bathroom, this time Tang Yun dare to quickly walk past, and then like a thief, and then directly threw the dirty water in his hands. Chapter 678 Tang said that after pouring out the dirty water, he quickly picked up a basin of water with the basin. Then after receiving the clear water, he ran back to his class directly like a thief. But not yet. When Tang Yun ran forward two steps, he suddenly bumped into a man. He didn''t hold the basin in his hand. He threw it out directly. "Ah Then when Tang Yun saw clearly who the person in front of him was, he immediately lowered his head and said in a trembling voice. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, director Wang..." "what do you think of the road? I don''t know. Look at the road carefully? " Wang Feng is almost angry now, because he originally wanted to go to class 5 to have a look. Is there anything wrong with Tang Hu? Because Yang Jun of the criminal police team was present just now, Wang Feng was embarrassed to ask more questions. So now, after Yang Jun left, Wang Feng prepared to ask Tang Hu in private to make sure whether there was any trouble. What he didn''t expect was that he had just arrived at the classroom door of class 9, and then he was directly used by a student in front of him The water was splashed on his face, making a drowning rat. "I''m really sorry, director Wang..." now Tang Yun is a bit at a loss, because Tang Yun is just like a person who puts all his mind on study, and then he is a good student who keeps aloof from the world, and has never made such a serious mistake as today. He then splashed the academic affairs director with clear water, and then a head of cold water, which is not a small thing? Although it is said that they did not see the road clearly, but this is not an excuse for Tang yunyun to speak out. It is also not a good reason! "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. Is that all you have to say? I''m sorry. If it works, what else do you want from the police? What class are you in? " Wang Feng then wiped the water on his face, and then looked at it. It turned out that it was clear water, and then he was relieved. If it was dirty water, he would have lost his face today. "I, I am a student in class 9." Tang Yun, then lowered his head, because Tang Yun was a good child since childhood, and never told a lie, so he was asked by Wang Feng, and then he confessed to the director truthfully. In fact, he is standing at the gate of class 9, and even lying is useless. "You go back now, write me a check, and then go to the broadcasting room and read it yourself." Wang Fengcai, no matter whether the student is intentional or unintentional, anyway, no matter what? This student broke his face of water, he must make a gesture, otherwise, his face, the director, where to put in the future? Will the wechat of the director still exist in the future? Can other students splash water on themselves? So today I have to make an example. To maintain the prestige of our director. "Go to the broadcasting room...". Tang Yun was shocked because there were generally bad students in the broadcasting room. They all stayed in the broadcasting room for review. But what they didn''t expect was that today it was their turn. Tang Yun felt a little aggrieved when he thought about it. If it wasn''t for Tang Hu, how could he have run? How can I accidentally touch the water on the director''s body. But how can I explain this to the director? After all, it is because of my own recklessness that I ran in the corridor and didn''t see the road clearly, which led to the present situation. However, it''s really a bit of a dilemma for Tang Yun, a top student, to make a review. Moreover, Tang Yun is a kind of good student who keeps aloof from the world and has never had such a thing before. Since childhood, her friends have never had the experience of writing a review, nor have they made any kind of mistakes. When she thinks of this place, Tang Yun''s eyes are a little red, almost to tears. As a girl, she will go to the broadcasting room to do a review, which makes Tang Yun really, some of them can''t do it. "Oh, director Wang, you have just taken a bath, but I think your hair style is very cool. It seems that you are much younger from a distance." When Tang Hu came out of the bathroom, he happened to see Tang Yun. Because he was careless, he threw the water in his hand on the director. He couldn''t help but feel a little funny. This girl is really too bold. Then she saw Wang Feng scolding Tencent. Tang Yue didn''t think much about it. Anyway, there was nothing wrong. She just took this opportunity to let Wang Feng teach this little prick a lesson, so that she could save herself all day and find trouble with herself. Don''t believe me. But at last I saw that Tang Yun seemed to be crying. Tang Hu''s heart was a little unbearable, and then she could only stride towards them in that direction. "Ah, er..." because Wang Feng didn''t expect that he would see Tang Hu here, but he heard Tang Hu praising his hairstyle now. However, no matter whether it was true or not, Wang Feng was embarrassed. He told Tang Hu about his own water and the scene just happened, but he could only say it vaguely."It''s getting hot, and then I''m going to take a cold bath and cool off." "Oh, I thought it was just the director who had just finished the exercise that he was like now." After Tang Hu finished speaking, he also laughed at the director. "No, I just watched the students exercise below, and then my hands itched, and then I followed them to make a comparison below..." Wang Feng then saw Tang Hu show his evil smile to himself. Then Wang Feng''s heart suddenly fluctuated, and then a burst of cold sweat appeared on his face. The boy was really not a fuel-efficient lamp. He really knew what happened that day. "Oh..." Tang Hu then nodded, and suddenly turned to Tang Yun and said to Tang Yun. "Tang Yun, you don''t have to wait for me when you are here. Go back to the classroom by yourself. I''ll tell the director something here, and then you don''t have to wait for me. Go back to the classroom yourself "Ah?" Tang Yun didn''t expect that Tang Hu would be so familiar with Wang Feng, the director of the school. She chatted with her director casually. However, as soon as Tang Yun thought of Tang Hu''s identity, Tang Hu was a young master of a rich family. He must have a deep background, and then the director would certainly give him face. Chapter 679 But Tang Yun also understood at this time that Tang Hu understood that it was to help herself. Tang Yun''s heart is a little bitter and has some grievances. He is a top student. However, the status of Tang Shao Hu is not better than that of himself. Tang Yun takes a look at Tang Hu, and then looks at director Wang Feng. At this time, director Wang Feng was surprised. Because Wang Feng didn''t expect that Tang Hu and the girl who splashed his own water got to know each other. Then, when the female student raised his head, Wang Feng realized that the girl who splashed his own water was actually the flower of TangYun school. He couldn''t help laughing bitterly. In this case, it is estimated that there should be something between Tang Hu and him. No wonder Tang Hu used that kind of words to talk to himself. It seems that he wants to put Tang Yun on his own. Wang Feng is not a fool of course, Tang Hu has said so clearly, and has given himself enough steps to go down. If he doesn''t know what he''s doing in the office, I''m afraid Tang Hu will say something about his doing sports in the office soon. Then when he thinks of this, Wang Feng can only laugh and say. "Well, you go back quickly. I have something to talk about with Tang Hu, and then I''ll let him find you later." After Tang Yunran, he was a little surprised, because not only did Wang Feng take over what just happened, that is, he just poured water on him, but also because of Wang Feng''s words, because he said that Tang Hu would look for himself for a while. This is not quite like what director Wang said before, because he used to hate that boys and girls were too close to each other. Why did he suddenly say such words today? At this time, Tang Yun can only slightly sigh, it is because of the identity of Tang Hu. After Tang Yun ran, she went back to the class. After returning to the class, Tang Yun didn''t do anything. Instead, she directly sat down in her seat and quietly thought about what happened in the past few days, which made me feel a little upset. I don''t know if Tang Hu really likes himself. In fact, for Tang Hu, Tang Yun is really afraid of and very angry with Tang Hu. If Tang Hu takes into account his own image, it''s OK, because he can play a little bit in front of them, and then he can make trouble for him. But in case he really tears his face, then he doesn''t care what he will do And then this is what Tencent dare not even think about. Because too many childe brothers, are very unscrupulous. Tang Yun has heard of it. If it wasn''t for the fact that the school here is a private school, and the school discipline is very strict, I''m afraid that she would be as doomed as others. Fortunately, it''s very strict here. Then, because the background of the members of the board of directors is very strong, although those rich boys, and then some of them are not inferior, but even so, they dare not do something too much in the school, and the things they do will not be too out of line. Otherwise, even if they have a deeper background, they will be expelled from the school mercilessly. Then Tang Yun thought of her childhood playmate and best friend. Now she has two legs disabled, and she still has some depression. She stays at home every day. Once, like himself, he was full of fantasies and expectations for life and the future, but now, there are some things that are different. Many people say that the children of poor families are in charge of the family early, and Tang Yun is more like this. Tang Yun, in fact, is not ignorant of the social environment. His father''s affairs make him understand how vulnerable his family is. However, Tang Yun, even in this way, will not think that even if he has been played by those childish brothers, they will help themselves out of their peers One in my family. Tang Yun has never thought of it like this. Because his best friend is now, the one with legs disabled and a little depressed every day. Then, the boy friend he was looking for before told him that his family could get rid of poverty and become rich. Then he even boasted about the poor place in the class and even boasted in front of Tang Yun that he could package all the things in Tang Yun''s family But then? Tang Yun''s heart, and then in this way, unknowingly on Tang Hu such a childlike brother, produced a kind of alert and defensive psychology. Maybe it is because he is too afraid of Tang Hu, so he will make some actions to protect himself. But Tang Yun is also very clear in his heart, that is, if one day Tom really takes off his own disguise, then these small actions he does to him will not have any impact on Tang Hu, and cause any consequences. Instead, it is because of himself These little things that are a little bit too radical, and then they may irritate him. Then Tang Yun has some regrets at the thought of it. Why should she provoke him? He even deliberately stepped on his feet, in case he really does not care about his face, then tear off the camouflage, and then, intolerable, it is really possible to do some unimaginable aftereffects on himself. Now Tang Yun''s mind is in a mess, like a paste. Then I heard someone knocking at the window. Then, she startled Tang Yun, who was still in her wild thoughts. At this time, Tang Yun looked up in a panic and looked out of the window. However, she found that Tang Hu was standing outside the window with her hands still on the window. It was obvious that Tang Hu was just knocking on the window."You... What are you doing? What do you want to do? " After Tang Yun ran, he was a little afraid, because he just thought that if Tang Hu really tore the disguise, and then ignored the previous appearance, and then directly bent on his overlord, Tang Hu suddenly appeared. Then Tang Hu pointed to the window handle on the window. Although Tang Hu could judge what he was saying through the mouth shape of Tang Yun, he could not hear him speaking through the window, because the sound insulation effect of the window was very good. "Oh." At this time, Tang Yuncai found that the window was closed, and then she could not hear her vague words. Then Tang Yun was a little nervous and opened the window. Chapter 680 "I feel like you''re scared of me now." Because Tang Hu found that Tang Yu seemed to be on guard against himself like a thorn, as if he was really afraid of himself, and then like a hedgehog, he protected himself with spines all day long. This is not a good phenomenon, because I still want to start a sweet and pure love in the campus, but I can''t just die like this. "What am I afraid of you for?" Tang Yun is a little unnatural, and then, some embarrassed twist their own body, put themselves away from the distance of Tang Hu some. "It''s you. What do you want?" "I didn''t want to do anything about it." Tang Hu is now some innocent, although he is some more or less covetous Tang Yun''s beauty. Because he is indeed a rare beauty, because after all, he is a normal man, more or less will have some ideas, but he did not make further moves, he did not threaten him, just like that Zhou Ming. It seems that I haven''t done anything extreme. Tang Yun then looked at his innocent eyes and bit her lips angrily. Then he said to Tang Hu. "What you did before, and then you drove Zhou Ming away, and then you went to please my mother, and then you sent me a skirt. Are you, that is, do you want to pursue me?" Although Tang Yun said this paragraph to make himself a little shy, but since the words have already reached this point, it''s better to speak with Tang Hu directly and let him give up early. "Er... A dress for you?" Because Tang Hu didn''t think so much about it, and then he asked for 50 yuan for Tang Yun, but he still felt that the skirt was given by himself. He didn''t expect that he was very talented in giving gifts. This gift giving was too much of a gift. After that, I simply went to open a gift giving company directly to help people give gifts, so I can make a profit without losing money. But the pursuit, it seems, I really guessed right. Tang Yun really thinks that she wants to pursue her, and then she will do this series of things. Maybe, Tencent will think that all these things are planned by himself for the director, and then these old bridges may be thought by Tang le that he did it on purpose Get close to him. Tang Hu can only smile bitterly now. If Yang Jun knew about this, he would be laughed off. "Well, I''ll tell you the truth. I just want to pursue you. What can you do?" Because, Tang Hu looked at this girl angry or very cute, and then immediately have some fun heart, want to tease this little girl, and then nodded to recognize. "You... How can you do this?" Tang Yun didn''t expect that he used words so exciting, and then really let Tang Hu tear off the camouflage. Directly let Tang Hu recognize down. However, after Tang Hu agreed, Tang Yuan lost her temper and didn''t know what to say. Tang Yun really didn''t know what to do now. Then she just lowered her head and didn''t dare to see Tang Hu again. Then she didn''t have the courage to question Tang Hu. Tang Yun pressed her head very low, almost buried in her collar. At first, Tang Yun''s back neck was covered by his long hair, but after Tang Yun lowered her head, her white skin appeared in Tang Hu''s eyes. Let a person some fancy, fancy. However, when Tang Hu just wanted to tease Tang Yun for a few words, he actually saw Tang Yun''s long eyelashes, which made him tremble slightly, and then his body also had some slight ups and downs. In the corner of Tang Yun''s eyes, Tang Hu actually saw a trace of tears sliding down his face and cheek. This makes Tang Hu suddenly scared, did not expect Tang Yun to cry. At the beginning, I thought that this girl was a very strong girl, but I didn''t expect to be so fragile. Because I saw his ferocious appearance before, I even stepped on my feet directly. I thought that Tang Yun was such a strong girl, but I didn''t expect to be said by myself and cried directly after a few words. This makes Tang Hu at a loss. Even just now Wang Feng was so fierce, Tang Yun didn''t cry. "All right, all right. Don''t cry any more." Because Tang Hu has never coaxed a girl before, so now there are some in a hurry. I don''t know what to do. "If you don''t cry, I''ll buy you sugar, OK? As long as you don''t cry, you can do whatever you say... then Tang Yun listened to Tang Hu''s words that made children listen in a mess, and then she was more angry in her heart. She thought that Tang Hu was deliberately laughing at herself. Then she felt more aggrieved in her heart and cried more fiercely. Then she lay down on the table and sobbed low Get up."Well, well, if you don''t cry, I''ll promise you something? As long as it''s something I can do, you can say whatever you want, and I will help you do it. Well, as long as you don''t cry, anything will do Because Tang Hu is a man who does what he says? I have never promised others such a thing before, that is to say, promise any thing that the other party proposes casually, because Tang Hu is the kind of person who does what he says and does what he says? As long as it is promised to others, it will be done. If it''s someone close to you or someone who knows you, you will be surprised to death if you hear it, because you will make such a ridiculous promise to coax a girl not to cry. "Who cares about your promise..." Tang Yun is very aggrieved now. After finishing this sentence, she ignores Tang Hu and lies on the table directly. Tang Hu is also very helpless now, but now the class bell has rang, and now most of the students on the playground have come back. Tang Hu is not very kind. He has been standing in this window, beside the window, and then can only reluctantly return to the class, and then this matter can only be later found time to talk about. In fact, Wang Feng has nothing to do with Tang Hu. The other thing is to ask Tang Hu. Yang Jun is the leader of the criminal police team. Is it just a simple thing to record? If there is anything else involved in it, Wang Feng will go to the headmaster to solve this problem. Chapter 681 Tang Hu is also very helpless now, but now the class bell has rang, and now most of the students on the playground have come back. Tang Hu is not very kind. He has been standing in this window, beside the window, and then can only reluctantly return to the class, and then this matter can only be later found time to talk about. In fact, Wang Feng has nothing to do with Tang Hu. The other thing is to ask Tang Hu. Yang Jun is the leader of the criminal police team. Is it just a simple thing to record? If there is anything else involved in it, Wang Feng will go to the headmaster to solve this problem. Wang Feng, then after asking Tang Hu that there was nothing else, Wang Feng was relieved. As for the matter just let Tang Yun write a review, it is also impossible. Because Wang Feng is also an old man, he can see that Tang Hu is obviously protecting Tang Yun, so he has no need to be the villain. And now his own handle is still in the hands of Tang Hu. Although the problem of male and female teachers in private schools is not as strict as that of public schools, they are hired by others with high salaries to manage the school. If the people on the board of directors know that they are not here to manage the school, but to engage in women, they will certainly be cold. Therefore, Wang Feng specially patted Tang Hu on the shoulder before leaving, and then told Tang Hu in a low voice that he and Tang Yun had done a great deal. Don''t overdo it. At least in the school, don''t do too much. Otherwise, it will be very difficult for him to be a teaching director. For this Tang Hu can only be a little bitter smile, and then do not explain, because even if he explained, Wang Fang would not believe it. Then when Tang Hu returned to the class, he found that most of the other people were almost back. Then he found that Zhong Liang seemed to be talking to Fang Miao. Zhong Liang has not been disheartened, because in his opinion, there should be no other competitors in this school except himself. So, if the opponent only has his own, so he is not very anxious. Then Tang Hu did not pay attention to him, because only this way of harassment, will not cause the other party what kind of consequences, so Tang Hu is also lazy to take care of him. After all, a large part of Fang Miao''s affairs should still be left to him to deal with, and he can''t stay by his side as a bodyguard every day. Otherwise, after he enters the society, if he doesn''t have himself around her, he may be very uncomfortable. "Boss, you have just been called away by director Wang. What''s the matter? Is it because of the fight on the playground that day Kang Xiaobo, some worry, after all, because that day, he also had some participation. "No, it wasn''t the fight that day. It was actually the thing that I transferred to school before." Tang Hu didn''t say anything about Yang Jun. For Kang Xiaobo, Tang Hu can''t tell him everything at will. "Oh, the transfer. That''s good. " Kang Xiaobo then nodded. And then he went on. By the way, boss, you don''t know when I just came back from the playground, I passed the door of the bar and found that the curtain on the window next to Tang Yun was opened, and then the window was open. Then I seemed to see Tang Yun''s eyes as red as if I had just cried. Boss, did Zhou Ming disturb her again ? "This... I don''t know what it is." Tang Hu then suddenly some sweat, Kang Xiaobo''s observation is very powerful. How can I not find that Kang Xiaobo''s observation ability can be so meticulous before? Tang Yun''s eyes are red, and they can be seen. Then at lunch time, Tang Hu originally planned to go to the canteen to eat, but Kang Xiaobo pulled him out to have a barbecue. Last Friday, at the barbecue, did you eat it, boss? Anyway, I haven''t eaten enough. I''ve been greedy for several days now. I''ll wait for another barbecue with my boss when I have time. In fact, Tang Yun''s mother, his barbecue can only be said to be ordinary. It can''t be said how delicious it is, and there is no exclusive secret recipe. Even the ordinary street stalls have no high requirements for him. And today, Tang Yun did not come to Tang Yun''s mother''s barbecue stand to help, and then because the lunch break time is very tight, many students like to take advantage of this lunch break to have a rest. Otherwise, in the afternoon, it is very difficult to have enough spirit to continue to class in class. Because Tang Yun was distracted by Tang Hu today. Today, she plans to have a good rest at noon and calm down. Otherwise, it''s hard to calm down and study. Then, when Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobo went to the snack street at noon, they found that the business of the barbecue stall at noon was not very good, because the barbecue did not have any exclusive features. In addition, there is also a canteen in the school, so in fact, there are very few students in the snack street outside the school at noon.Then when Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobo come to Tang Yun''s mother''s barbecue stand, they find that Tang Yun''s mother has just put the two strings of tofu rolls that have just been baked inside and handed them to a female classmate. Then Tang Yu''s mother raised her head and found that Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobo were coming. Then a smile appeared on her face, and then she said with a smile. "Tang Hu, bring your classmates to eat together again. Come and sit here. " "Well..." in fact, Tang Hu didn''t agree to it because Kang Xiaobo wanted to eat here, but he didn''t intend to eat here. He planned to eat in the canteen, but now he brought his classmates. Moreover, before the courseware, Tang Yun just said that he seemed to take this opportunity to deliberately please her mother, so now Tang Hu is a little embarrassed. "Auntie, how''s business recently?" "Well, how to say that, the business has been bad recently." Tang Yun''s mother shook her head. "There are not many people coming today, and I have just opened here. No one is normal. You two should sit down and prepare what you want." Chapter 682 "Auntie, you can give us 20 strings of mutton kebabs, and then two strings of lamb chops, and then two strings of chicken necks. Two strings of beer will be the same as before." Kang Xiaobo is actually one of those people who don''t like to change to another style as long as they feel that the meal is very delicious. "Auntie. We don''t want beer. After all, we have classes in the afternoon. Although Tang Hu has Wang Feng as a great supporter, he has decided in his heart that he can enjoy campus life like an ordinary student. " Tang Hu doesn''t want to be special in school. Although drinking is like drinking water for Tang Hu, Kang Xiaobo is different from himself. "Er... Then no beer..." Kang Xiaobo scratched his head, because if Tang Hu didn''t drink beer, he would never dare to drink beer himself. Then, after listening to their conversation, Tang Yun''s mother felt a little surprised. Before, she seemed to hear that Tang Hu was not one of the four evils in the school? Moreover, even before that time, Tang Hu taught Zhou Ming so cruelly that it didn''t look like a fake. When it comes to beer, why do you have so many scruples? If they were Zhou Ming''s group, they would not care at all. They must drink beer whenever they want. It will never be like Tang Hu in front of me. He will not drink beer for the afternoon class. However, if Tang Yun''s mother thinks about it carefully, because Tang Yun''s mother saw Tang Hu a lot more times, and found that Tang Hu didn''t have those bad habits, the other villains. Tang''s respect for the rich is the same as that of the rich. On the contrary, he has the same respect for the rich as the rich. He will not treat ordinary people like Zhou Ming, which is a domineering attitude. So that is to say, Tang Yun''s mother this few times to see Tang Hu, Tang Hu''s impression can be said to be very good. Soon, Tang Yun''s mother cooked the barbecue, and then put the baked food on the table directly. Because those people had finished eating before, they were the only table now, so there was no need to wait for a long time. Then, when Kang Xiaobo was eating, Tang Hu picked up a string of mutton kebabs and began to eat a few mouthfuls. Then after eating, I tasted the taste of chicken neck. At this time, Tang Hu suddenly turned his head and saw Tang Yun''s mother, who was idle and had nothing to do. Then he said to Tang Yu''s mother. "Auntie, in fact, you can make chicken neck into some Orleans flavor. If you make that special flavor, the business of barbecue stand will be much better than it is now." "That''s exactly what you''re talking about, but I can''t do it either. What flavor do you mean?" Tang Yun''s mother then said with a bitter smile. "I am an ordinary woman, and then I barbecue to support the family, and I am also an ordinary small stall, simply can not do any special barbecue." "Auntie, if you say that, you will be a little bit self belittling. This is completely possible, because many shops like now actually start from small stalls." Tang Hu, then said. "In fact, it doesn''t need any special formula to make this special barbecue, and you can also buy the seasoning of the finished product in the online shop. Then, as long as you use the seasoning and then apply it to the barbecue, it will taste better than it is now." "If you don''t know how to use the Internet, you can ask Tang Yun to order some seasonings online." "Oh, really, is that all right? If that''s the case, will the seasoning be very expensive? " Because Tang Yun''s mother doesn''t know these things at all. But when Tang Hu said this, her friend''s mother was really moved. After all, who didn''t want his business to get better and better. "In fact, the seasonings sold online are not very expensive, but the cost should be increased. After all, are condiments bought from the Internet? So the cost must be increased. " Tang Hu thought for a moment and then said. "But auntie, if you don''t mind the trouble, you can actually marinate the seasoning yourself, and you can mix it yourself. And I''ve studied the house before. If you need it, I''ll write it out when I go back in the evening, and I''ll bring it to you tomorrow if I have time. " , "in fact, there is no special formula for the recipe, it is some common sugar, what kind of pepper and other common seasoning, and then after deployment, like what you need to use, you can buy it in the wholesale market." "That''s a wonderful feeling. I''ll thank you here first. If I can, it''s still my own. After all, I''m a small business, and I can''t make a lot of money. If I buy some seasonings online, I won''t make much money at all. "Tang Yun''s mother to now feel very happy, unexpectedly did not think that Tang Hu has time to study barbecue seasoning. And the most important thing is that Tang Hu was willing to write the seasoning for free. "Nothing else. It''s all little things." Tang Hu then waved his hand at will and said. In fact, this is really not a trouble for Tang Hu, this is just a casual writing, because the formula has been written in Tang Hu''s mind for a long time. "I''ll ask yun''er to get it tomorrow, and then wait for my aunt to finish the recipe, and then invite you to have a barbecue." Now, Tang Yun''s mother''s impression of Tang Hu can be said to be good, can''t be any better. I feel that the more I look at Tang Hu, the more I like it, the more I think the child is really very good. Because Tang Hu in Tang Yun''s mother''s impression, although Tang Hu''s family background is very good, but even if there is such a good family background, but never arrogant and domineering, treat people very friendly, also very respect for themselves. In fact, Tang Yun''s mother did not see Tang Hu''s arrogance after all, because if Tang Hu was arrogant, he would be able to poke a hole every day. That''s really the king of heaven. I don''t care if I come. Chapter 683 Let Tang Yun take it by herself. How can it be. Tang Hu could only smile bitterly and touch his nose. "Boss, your move is very clever. Your move is simply a curve to save the country. Look at this, the impression of Tang Yun''s mother on you is very good. With the skill you showed today, I feel that Tang Yun''s mother''s impression on you has risen a lot." Kang Xiaobo, then some ambiguous looking at Tang Hu, and then said. "Boss, you improved the composition of this song, which has brought Tang Yun''s mother closer." Because I see you eat barbecue here all day long. I personally feel that the barbecue is not special, and it doesn''t taste very delicious. In this way, if you can change the formula, you can make the barbecue more delicious and enjoy it more. They are also comfortable to eat. Tang Hu then gave Kang Xiaobo a chestnut. "What''s going on in your head? The idea is so dirty. " "Nothing. I''m not thinking about anything." Kang Xiaobo then shook his head and said. "It''s OK. After improving the formula, we can eat it ourselves." Tang Hu then shook his head with a smile and did not speak, because it is estimated that in Kang Xiaobo''s opinion, he is so attentive to Tang Yun''s mother''s barbecue recipe. Tang thought that Tang should be lazy in pursuit of tiger. After all, it seems that at noon today, I said something like that in front of Tang Yun. If I explain it again, I can''t say it. Then during the lunch break, the whole teaching building is very quiet. Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobo stood at the end of the corridor, then looked out at the window. The sun was bright at this time, but it was not as hot as the summer sun, and then it felt warm on the body. My life, like this, has been inexplicably changed. I used to live a very hard life every day, either in military training or in various dangerous tasks. But now, my life is completely different from the past. From a tense and dangerous world to a warm and peaceful world now. "Ah, boss, look, it''s Zhou Ming and Zhong Liang. They''re getting together now." Kang Xiaobo then pointed to a position on the playground. Under the basketball shelf, he found Zhou Ming and Zhong Liang there, as if they were whispering something. Tang Hu then looked directly at it and found that Zhong Liang and Zhou Ming were whispering. Then both of them are on their sides, Tang Hu, and then they can''t see their mouth shape, because they don''t have the special ability of stretching eyes and perspective eyes, which are so far away, even in the positive situation, I can''t see what they are talking about. "What exactly does Zhou Ming do in his family?" Because of Tang Yun, Tang Hu knows that he can''t avoid it in the future. He wants to have some conflicts with Zhou Ming, because the incident in the barbecue stand before can only be said to be the beginning. I''m sure I can''t avoid it in the future, and there''s the next thing. "Zhou Ming, his father was a real estate developer, and then he seemed to be born as a contractor. However, many people said that his father was very black hearted. And they often default on the wages of workers, especially those who are not human beings. " Kang Xiaobo then went on. "What''s more, Zhou Ming''s brother, Zhou Guang, is then a gangster leader in the North District of the city. If his father and workers are making trouble on the construction site, his brother will take a group of small gangsters and go to the construction site, then they will beat people, and then they will beat those people and then they will not make trouble in the construction site again." "Yes, you know everything. Where did you hear that? " Tang Hu then a little strange, because Zhou Ming is not in his class, this Kang Xiaobo, why do you know so clearly? "Because a Zhouming always takes these things and brags all over the school, which is why he can become a villain in in the school. Because everyone knows that his brother is a gangster, and then, all the students are afraid of Zhou Ming Kang then explained. So most people in the school should know its history. She used to talk about these things with others. "This guy is not afraid of being fucked. I''m still proud of these things. " Tang Hu then said with a crooked mouth. All of them are gone. Another day, Yang Jun will take a group of police and go to clean up his brother. I''ll see if he dare to be so arrogant in the future. Tang Hu then looked at the two of them in the distance, and then saw the two of them, as if they were together. After a while, they separated. Then Zhou Ming went directly to the direction outside the school, while Zhong Liang walked in the direction of the teaching building.As a matter of fact, Zhou Ming just wants to make sure that Tang Hu is a background? Then that day in the snack street, but suffered a very big loss ah, this matter can''t be so let it go, Zhou Ming, absolutely not that kind of willing to be bullied. I''m sure I''ll get revenge after I''ve suffered a loss. If you don''t find it back, you don''t want to mix in the school in the future. After Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobo return to the classroom, Fang Miao sits in his position as usual, and then looks at MP4 in his hand. Then he moves a chair directly and sits on the corridor beside Fang Miao. Then he laughs with Fang Miao. He doesn''t know whether Zhong Liang''s IQ can understand MP4 What is it about? At this time, after Tang Hu entered the door, he found that Fang Miao''s eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. Maybe it was because Fang Miao xianzhongliang was so annoying that he couldn''t drive him away. Then, how could you tell him that he didn''t go, and then he just sat there and giggled. At this moment, Tang Hu came in. Tang Hu frowned slightly when he saw the convenience. It seems that it''s time for him, the bodyguard, to play his duty. He can''t waste his career. After all, he is founder. He''s here to protect Fang Miao''s safety. Now my employer has difficulties, as a bodyguard, I must go to solve the difficulties. Chapter 684 Then he smiles, and then, he doesn''t make any sound, and then he goes to the direction of the weight directly. However, Zhong Liang seems to feel that Tang Hu is not good at coming, but he sits here and does nothing. So the weight thinks that there should be no reason for the tiger to deal with himself, and he has not done anything in the past few days What have you done to offend Tang Hu again. Tang Hu, however, no matter what the weight is, he went over directly and kicked over the chair where Zhong Liang was sitting. Then Zhong Liang, sitting on the chair, fell in all directions. "Don''t sit here. Do you know you''re standing in the way of others?" Tang Hu didn''t even look at Zhong Liang, and then he stepped directly from his body. Quiet, the whole class is dead silent. It''s like a needle can be heard falling on the ground. Although the classroom was originally in the lunch break, it was very quiet, but there were also people sitting there with their heads down and whispering. But at this time, all the people were surprised by this scene, and then all of them raised their heads unconsciously, and then some were surprised to see what happened in front of them, and some were unbelievable. Because before Tang Hu didn''t transfer to school, Zhong Liang was the bully and bully in the class. Everyone was very afraid of the weight. But since Tang Hu turned around, everything changed. Then since the scene of the black leopard on the school playground, everyone in the school is in awe of Tang Hu. Then, this event happened at noon today, which made everyone feel that Tang Hu''s play was unruly and arrogant. Actually, it was because of this sitting in the corridor blocking his way, and then this was not the reason, and then he directly kicked Zhong Liang with one foot and kicked him in all directions. In class, even in school, who dares to kick the weight like this directly. Even Zhou Ming, one of the four evils, dare not be so arrogant. There was a trace of malice in Zhong Liang''s eyes. Because of the weight, he was not willing to accept it. Now he wanted to jump directly and fight with Tang Hu, but he didn''t dare to. After all, he taught himself a lesson on the roof, and then called his brother black leopard and beat him. This made Zhong Liang afraid of Tang Hu in his heart Yes. Zhong Liang could only die, clench his fist, and his heart was full of humiliation and unwillingness. Tang Hu, you wait for me. You wait. Sooner or later someone will clean you up. If you look at tomorrow, Zhou Ming will send someone to clean you up. You have to let you be arrogant for a while, and you will be good-looking tomorrow. Zhong Liang then quietly climbed up from the ground, and then put his chair back to his original position, and then sat on it. Then Fang Miao looks at the scene in front of him in amazement. Then he looks at the back of Tang Hu, who goes past. This guy is really a natural violent maniac. This corner can be said to be very busy, but he feels that the whole person is very handsome, but he has a sense of security. It can be said that it is a good thing. If you don''t go out, the bad news will spread thousands of miles. Even the people in class 9 next door are whispering about Tang Hu''s deeds. Tang Yun had planned to take a rest in the classroom at noon. She wanted to sleep for a while, but she found that she couldn''t sleep. Her mind was full of Tang Hu''s hateful and lovely face. At noon, some of the Tang''s eyes were slightly sour because of rubbing. The Olympic Games is now want to sleep, has been unable to sleep, so can only look up, want to plan to read a few more books to learn. However, when Tang Yun was going to study, she heard that some people were talking about something in the class nearby, and the name of Tang Hu appeared in the content they were talking about. "You know what? When I was just going to the toilet, I saw a very exciting thing happened to class 5 next door. Then the student who had just transferred to another school, and then he kicked over the chair of Zhong Liang with one foot, and then the weight was turned over because of the chair. Then I fell on the ground directly, and a dog bit the mud. " Then the boy, who was in high spirits, and the students in the class were talking about what they had seen and heard outside. Then the boys deliberately sold it for a while and then asked. "Do you know why?" "For what reason?" After all, this kind of life is still a little simple and boring, so if some exciting news appears occasionally, it can make everyone happy for a long time. "In fact, it''s because the transfer student said that Zhong Liang sat in the corridor and blocked his way. Next time, if he still stands in the way, he will beat him once and kick him." That boy seems to be himself is Tang Hu Fu body, and then in there with flying eyebrows said."Do you think he''s good? Is it a cow or not? I think he''s really cool. " "Well, it seems that the name of the transferred student is Tang Hu. I think this man is very handsome." Then there was a coquettish girl student who was a bit crazy about flowers. After hearing those men''s words, she suddenly interrupted. "And last time at recess, didn''t you all see it outside? Then there is the transfer student, and then he directly takes the gangster with a gun, and then hits the ground looking for teeth. This kind of man is really full of a sense of security. It''s really good. It can''t be better. " "Well, it''s strange that people like you. If you don''t see what kind of goods you are, how can they like you? Look at yourself, how coquettish you are. I don''t know how many people have cheated on you. " Another girl snorted. "If I were the same, only I could be worthy of Tang Hu." "Get out of here. Get out of here." Then that coquettish woman, and then by the side of a girl student to despise, and then immediately feel very uncomfortable. And then he said, cursing. "You can''t catch up with me if you don''t look at your own appearance. As far as you are concerned, I can like you, and I can''t look up to you. I see, if there is a chance, Tang Yun in our class can match Tang Hu. " Chapter 685 "Well, it''s strange that people like you. If you don''t see what kind of goods you are, how can they like you? Look at yourself, how coquettish you are. I don''t know how many people have cheated on you. " Another girl snorted. "If I were the same, only I could be worthy of Tang Hu." "Get out of here. Get out of here." Then that coquettish woman, and then by the side of a girl student to despise, and then immediately feel very uncomfortable. And then he said, cursing. "You can''t catch up with me if you don''t look at your own appearance. As far as you are concerned, I can like you, and I can''t look up to you. I see, if there is a chance, Tang Yun in our class can match Tang Hu. " Tang Yun then took out a book directly from the desk and lost it in front of her face. Then he picked up a book as a cover. Then he put up his ears to listen to his classmates in the distance, and then they talked. Then they heard that Tang Hu was still as arrogant as before, and directly kicked off Zhong Liang''s chair, and then he couldn''t help but curl his mouth. Rich young master, he is to play to collapse, in front of himself not two days, as expected, revealed his fox tail. Today, I was so casually said by myself, and then directly exposed my nature, and then I didn''t pretend to be in front of myself, and I became more arrogant and domineering directly. Tang Yun, and then feel disdain for Tang Hu''s behavior, and then suddenly on the condition that those people in the distance seem to be talking about themselves, and that they are very well matched with Tang Hu. I can''t help but feel very angry, but Tang Yun is a kind of good girl who studies very well in the class. There is no way to refute this matter with other people in the class, because this kind of thing can only be more and more black. This kind of thing, there is no way to explain with others, so Tang Yun now in the face of Tang Hu hate can be said to be deeper and deeper. Tang Hu still doesn''t know that his glorious deeds have been passed on. Then Tang Hu still sits in his position without any trouble as before. When Tang Hu sits in his position, he suddenly finds Kang Xiaobo behind him and gives himself a thumbs up. Tang Hu doesn''t care at all. Then he waved his hand and said. "Don''t worry. Take a good look at your books. After all, it''s not a good thing to fail in school. It depends on what you do then." "Good boss, I''m reading now." Kang Xiaobo then said with a wry smile. "If only my family were like my second grandfather''s, I would not have been so hard studying now. I could become a dandy, and I could play games." Tang Hu is the first time to listen to Kang Xiaobo talk about things in his own home, and then there are some doubts. "Is that two grandfathers you mentioned in your mouth very powerful? What is the background? " "Great?" Kang Xiaobo then passed a trace of disdain in his mouth. "What''s good or not? He is actually a despicable person who can only get rich with other people''s things. Our family and he are not the same origin at all. Now our two families basically don''t have much contact with each other. " Tang Hu at this time roughly also heard, this should be the family''s enmity. In other words, on the other side of the police station, Zhao Shuang, the vice captain of the criminal police team of the police station, can be said to be really crazy now, because of the bank robberies. The robbers hid in a very secret place, and then it was because the collection area was a mountain area, which brought too much trouble to the search. Then the business car they used to commit the crime was found. However, the license plates on the car were directly unloaded. But according to all kinds of signs, then that car is the one used by those robbers to rob the bank before, but it is of no use now. Zhao Shuang and then in all kinds of helpless, can only be helpless to dial the telephone of Yang Jun. After the phone was connected, Zhao Shuang was embarrassed to speak. After all, the leader of others has pointed out to himself what to do next, but he still has nothing to do and no clue. This Zhao Shuang some do not know how to do, do not know how to say with his captain. Finally, Yang Jun was the first to ask. "Xiaoshuang, you call me because of the robbery." After all, Yang Jun also knows that Zhao Shuang must have called him because of the bank robbery. "Yes, captain. I don''t know what to do next." Zhao Shuang and then was Yang Jun directly said to the heart, and then immediately some embarrassment. "Xiaoshuang, in fact, the cases I have solved for so many years are not as magical as you think. I''m just more careful, and when dealing with some cases, I will notice some small details that no one else will notice.""Small details, then, can lead to success." "This case is different from the ordinary bank robbery, because the hostage involved in this case is related to Mr. Fang Zheng, the chairman of Fang''s group. Then they kidnapped Fang Miao, Fang Zheng''s daughter. " "Therefore, kidnapping is their primary purpose, and robbery is only a secondary matter. Moreover, these people are organized and premeditated, so if you want to live them, you can''t be anxious. Moreover, now, the police are closely investigating and the wind is so severe, the people above them will definitely inform them and let them hide quickly. They won''t come out until the wind blows. " Xiaoshuang now did not think that even his own captain Yang Jun has no way. , "I''m just telling the truth. Remember, we had a case of a jewellery store robbery before, and the case was long there, and it was not broken until a few months later, and then the suspect thought the wind had passed, and then he came out to sell the stolen goods, and then we were caught by one stroke. Or you directly kicked the suspect down. " Yang Jun then said slowly. Chapter 686 Zhao Shuang was then reminded by Yang Jun, and then seemed to remember. After all, the family was also a deep case for Zhao Shuang. Because the case took too long, the suspect was really missing for several months, and was finally arrested. "Team Yang, what you mean by this sentence is... Zhao Shuang is not sure. "actually, I mean, you can put it in a case now. After all, their suspects must have known it. Now the police will definitely hunt them down, so they will definitely pass through this dangerous time until things are safe. That''s why they''re going to show up. " "Then when the suspects relax, then it''s time for you to arrest them." Yang Jun, then went on. "Otherwise, no matter how anxious you are, you can''t help it." "But, Captain, I have already made a military order in front of the director..." Zhao Shuang feels very embarrassed now. If he had known that the case was so complicated, what kind of military order would he have made in front of the director? Isn''t that just asking for trouble? "So..." after hearing this, Yang Jun was speechless. Zhao Shuang really dares to say that he dares to do so. Even he dare not guarantee in front of the director of the Bureau, because this case is much more complicated than the previous case, because there are too many things involved in this case, which involves many people''s interests Ben is not what it looks like. "Who is Fangzheng? Fang Zheng is the chairman of Fang''s group and a member of the CPPCC Provincial Committee. And a star entrepreneur in the province. " "founder is a very popular network, but also has a certain relationship with the military. Under such background, there are still some people, Fang Miao, founder of the founder. Then, the background and energy behind the suspect can be imagined as can be imagined." "If you are an ordinary person, you will feel that Fang Zheng''s daughter is no different from suicide. However, since you are moved by Fang Zheng''s daughter, it must involve another very high level. That kind of high level is that even you, even your family, may be helpless and don''t want to meddle in this matter, so this case It''s really not easy. " "Xiaoshuang, you shouldn''t set up this military order certificate. It''s really reckless of you to set up the military order certificate with the director general." Yang Jun at this time, even if how to say, Zhao Shuang also has no way. After all, things are happening now. But anyway, Yang Jun should warn Zhao Shuang. Let Zhao Shuang have a psychological preparation. Otherwise, if you encounter such a thing again in the future, you may not be able to protect Zhao Shuang at that time. "When you deal with the case in the future, you must think clearly about all aspects of the situation, because those people dare to move even founder''s daughter, what their background is like. If you think about it carefully, you should understand that this will definitely involve some interest disputes in their upper society." "Those robbers are ordinary characters, they are easy to deal with. But the people behind them are very difficult to deal with. At least in those behind the people, they want to face protection, these robbers, we certainly have no way "It''s just that after the wind blows, the people behind them are not willing to protect the robbers. Then it''s easy for us to arrest the robbers. ¡± although Zhao Shuang is impulsive in doing things, he himself is very stupid. What Yang Jun said, Zhao Shuang can completely understand. He should not go to the director general to make any military order, but should change the difficulties encountered in his current stage, and then speak with the director general. I believe that this is the case Long should not be hard on themselves. But now that I have made a military order with the director, it is not appropriate for me to talk about these things with the director. No matter what I say now, I should have finished the case. "What should I do now, captain?" Although the director of the Bureau of police has no appointment with him, he will not lose his reputation in this way. "If you really want to solve this case, you can go to Tom for help. You can listen to what I said before. If you go to Tang Hu for help, there should be some unexpected gains." Yang Jun, and then asked him again, because although he said he had already said hello to Tang Hu before, but would Tang Hu really help Zhao Shuang. This is not what Yang Jun can worry about. This is Zhao Shuang. Let''s see if he can ask Tang Hu to help him."Tang Hu? Can he help me? Captain, are you really kidding me It is the second time that Zhao Shuang has heard that Yang Jun and himself have received it. After all, it seems that the team leader joked with him for the first time, thinking that he and Tang Hu are lovers. So the first time, Yang Jun said these things to himself. Zhao Shuang didn''t take it seriously. But now the second time, the captain said to himself that he wanted to Let yourself go to Tang Hu for help. Because Zhao Shuang relies on his years of understanding of Yang Jun, Zhao Shuang knows that Yang Jun is definitely not the kind of person who talks to others at will, and is not the kind of person who talks casually. If Yang Jun has no basis or is not sure, he will never say such words to himself. "Maybe, right? Anyway, now you have no way. Maybe you can try it. Maybe you will have some unexpected harvest. I''m not sure. " Yang junran then said with a smile, but finally added a sentence. "If he really helps you, that''s not true." "I see, team Yang. Thank you. I know what to do next." Yang Jun has said so clearly, Zhao Shuang is now naturally embarrassed to continue to ask Yang Jun questions, and then Zhao Shuang directly hung up the phone, but after hanging up, Zhao Shuang slightly frowned. Chapter 687 But what kind of person is Tang Hu? How could the captain recommend him to himself. Zhao Shuang had not investigated what kind of background Tang Hu was before. Although Tang Hu is a student now, he seems to have learned from some people''s mouths. Tang Hu is a bodyguard hired by Fang Zheng to protect Fang Miao. Moreover, Tang Hu was able to rescue Fang Miao unscathed from the kidnapper''s hand, which shows that Tang Hu is definitely of some level. However, can a bodyguard really help him solve a crime and arrest people? There should be nothing to do with bodyguards to crack the case. What''s more, why does his captain recommend this person to himself? What kind of ability does this person have that can be regarded by the captain so much. And at this time, Zhao Shuang suddenly thought of a very strange thing, that is, when he took Tang Hu to the police station before, he just arrived at the police station, and then met Yang Jun. after seeing Tang Hu, Yang Jun seemed to have changed a person, and was no longer as mature and steady as before. After seeing Tang Hu, I was very excited. At that time, and then kept calling him eagle. Although Tang Hu didn''t admit it at that time, and Tang Hu was OK for a while, sneered at Yang Jun and said whether he was mentally ill, but after that, the two of them went directly to Yang Jun''s office and talked for a long time, and then the whole thing was over. He also asked Yang Jun, and then Yang Jun didn''t say anything to him at that time. That is to say, after asking about Tang Hu''s whole details, he found that there was no Tang Hu and then released him. At that time, Zhao Shuang didn''t think much about anything, but now I think about it carefully. At that time, the attitude of his team leader Yang Jun at that time was really quite unusual. Because in Zhao Shuang''s impression, Yang Jun was not a reckless person. What kind of talent did he regard Tang Hu as? And then even in front of their own such a gaffe. Now, in this way, it should not be that his team leader has problems, but he should have some problems. He just doesn''t know, and his team leader has not told himself what kind of person Tang Hu was before, but now that he is in trouble, Yang Jun will recommend Tang Hu to himself. Then a thought of Tang Hu Zhao Shuang''s heart did not come from a trace of bitterness, let himself go to ask him. Isn''t it just a little difficult? With the relationship between the two now, let alone whether Tang Hu will help himself, it is very good that he can not sneer at himself after meeting. Zhao Shuang is very depressed now. If he knew Tang Hu could help him, why should he offend him? Zhao Shuang hesitated for a long time and decided that she should increase her search efforts first. Maybe she was the blind cat who met the dead mouse and was lucky enough to find the robbers. She didn''t have to ask Tang Hu again. It was no different from killing him because Zhao Shuang could imagine If he really went to ask for Tang Huo, Tang Hu would certainly dig at himself. Zhao Shuang will be very embarrassed. Because since the day he saw Tang Hu, Tang Hu didn''t say a good word to himself, and then he satirized himself face to face. He walked in through the back door, and said that he was not worthy of being called the vice captain of the criminal police force. Now he wants to let himself beg him. He should not say that he is an incompetent policeman, but rather that he enters by the back door Yes, because I can''t even solve a case. I have to ask others to solve it. Then, what happened in the hospital before led to a more tense relationship between the two people, which deepened the contradiction between himself and him. Originally, he wanted to rectify Tang Hu and make him respect himself a little. But who ever thought that he wanted to teach Tao Hu would evolve into an ambiguous one in the hospital Drama. This is something Zhao Shuang never thought of. Zhao Shuang is really repentant, if he didn''t have to do it. But it''s no use regretting now. Zhao Shuang sighed helplessly now. How can I be so unlucky? Think of myself as a female instructor who was afraid of others in the special forces before. Now I didn''t expect that I would fall into the hands of a man younger than myself. If I let myself speak out, I would lose my life. If you let your former comrades in arms or your students hear about this, then you will be despised by others and come in through the back door. Wouldn''t it make others laugh off their teeth? It''s just the next thing. The most important thing that makes Zhao Shuang depressed is that he can be regarded as a beautiful beauty. The boys around him from small to large are excellent, handsome and many of them are obedient to themselves. Basically, they will do what they say.I have never suffered such a big loss. If you want to ask for Tang Hu, isn''t that the same as bowing to Tang Hu? From childhood to adulthood, I haven''t lowered my head to others for such a long time, let alone be a man. Zhao Shuang has not bowed his head in his own bones since childhood. Even if you meet the most difficult things, you won''t bow to others and admit that you can''t. This is Zhao Shuang''s dignity, and Zhao Shuang''s pride is no less than anyone else. Zhao Shuang is very tangled now, but he has a lot of fire in his belly, but there is no place to send out. He can only release all his anger on his own people, and then let them intensify their efforts day and night, and then go to search for the whereabouts of the robbers, so that they must find the robbers. Then the policemen under Zhao Shuang''s hands naturally knew that Zhao Shuang had made a military order in front of the police chief. Therefore, although the police are hard to say, they are all insisting on it. If they can''t solve the case within the prescribed time, Zhao Shuang is not the only one who has no glory on his face. All the policemen in the criminal police team will have no glory. Although it was Zhao Shuang who made the military order, it was the whole criminal police team who participated in and carried out the whole case. Chapter 688 "Mom..." after that, Tang Yunran patted her little chest, and then looked behind her in a panic. Fortunately, the villain Tang Hu didn''t follow him around. Otherwise, if he did, Tang Yun really didn''t know what to do. "Yun''er, is class over?" Tang Yun''s mother is now igniting the charcoal in the barbecue stove, because at this time of day, there should be many students in the school after school, and then I also come out to buy some food. After a while, many students come out from the school gate. "Put your schoolbag down and help me with the barbecue." Because there are a lot of students who need to study by themselves in the evening, because after the self-study, many students will feel a little hungry, and then most of them will buy something at the snack bar near the school or in the convenience store. "By the way, mom, how do I feel that you are a little happy today, and what good things have happened? Is business getting better? You feel so happy today, mom. " Tang''s mother hummed some songs, and then he felt a little surprised. "Oh, there''s nothing else. Is that your classmate Tang Hu? Then when he came here to have a barbecue at noon, he told me that he had a barbecue recipe. He said that he would bring it to me tomorrow. Then he hoped that our barbecue could be improved. He said that if his formula was used, our barbecue business would be very good. " Tang Yun''s mother, to now think of this matter, and then can not restrain their own heart of joy. "Tang Hu, did he come to our house to eat again?" Tang Yun then heard the name, and then his face changed slightly. "Yes, at noon, Tang Hu took his classmates and came here to have dinner." Tang Yun''s mother, and then did not notice her daughter, and then a little cold, and then still as usual happy to say. "Tang Hu is really a very good boy. He doesn''t have the bad habits of the young masters in those rich families. Then, he is very polite to people. Besides, he can help me think of offering me a formula free of charge to improve the barbecue. What a wonderful child "He? Mom, you are completely deceived by him. He has no good intention Tang Yun ran curled her lips and said, with disdain on her face. "How do you speak, child? What does it mean to be ungrateful? Look at what others have done. How many good things have been done for us? How can you say that? Before you see, when you were bullied by Zhou Ming, people came forward to solve the problem, and also helped us recover a large amount of barbecue expenses. Today, people also provide us with barbecue formula free of charge, so that we can improve the barbecue "How can you say that they are not well intentioned? As far as we are concerned, what can a rich young master of a wealthy family have in mind? " "He... He..." Tang Yun now feels very aggrieved. Then you do your lips, teeth bite tightly, your lips are about to bite bleeding. Beautiful face with, full of aggrieved look. "Mom, don''t you really see that? The reason why he does so many things is that he wants to make friends with your daughter. Mom, don''t you really see that? " Tang Yun simply confessed with her mother, because Tang Yun didn''t want her mother to be cheated by Tang Hu''s sweet words. She wanted to let her mother understand Tang Hu''s real and hateful purposes. Although she was shy to say these words, she saved herself from letting her mother continue to be cheated by Tang Hu. "Isn''t it just making friends? This is a good thing, Tang Hu, I look very good. If you can get in touch with him, I think it''s a very good thing and it will help you a lot in the future. You can make a friend with him. You can see how polite people are to you. It''s your good luck to make a friend for me Tang Yun''s mother glared at her daughter. And then he went on. "I can''t say, there will be people in my family. If they are kind enough to help us go to your father''s factory to ask for money, then the people in the factory will give us the compensation. You girl, you really don''t know anything." "You still think, the past. You don''t even understand the basic social sophistication. Look at the man in the factory. Isn''t he cutting a piece of meat off his finger on a lathe? What kind of accident is this? Then the family has the ability to wear other people''s small clothes and become a director in the street. Then the factory director''s son of a bitch paid 10000 yuan for medical expenses "Dad, you don''t even have to pay the factory director a dime, because you don''t have a problem with your legs. Pay attention to these situations and see how convenient it would be if someone knew a capable person. ""I''m all for your future. You don''t know anything." After listening to her mother''s words, don''t mention how aggrieved she is. Because Tang Yu didn''t think of herself, she just wanted to explain Tang Hu''s real purpose to her mother. She didn''t expect to attract so many complaints from her mother. But what her mother said is really some real things. How could Tang Yun not understand it? It''s just that their mothers don''t know how they live. They change their girlfriends just like they change their clothes. Usually, they don''t show any regret at all. With their rich young masters, they won''t be in charge of the rotten affairs of their own family. They say they want to make friends with themselves. In fact, they just want to make friends with themselves. If they don''t, they will ignore you. "Mom, you still say this. Have you forgotten about Xiaofen''s family? At the beginning, Xiaofen''s boyfriend also said that she could help Xiaofen''s family. He said it was to help Xiaofen out of poverty. He also said that he wanted to buy a house in a big city for Xiaofen. However, you can see how miserable Xiaofen is now. " "The young masters of rich families have no good intentions." Chapter 689 With their rich young masters, they won''t be in charge of the rotten affairs of their own family. They say they want to make friends with themselves. In fact, they just want to make friends with themselves. If they don''t, they will ignore you. "Mom, you still say this. Have you forgotten about Xiaofen''s family? At the beginning, Xiaofen''s boyfriend also said that she could help Xiaofen''s family. He said it was to help Xiaofen out of poverty. He also said that he wanted to buy a house in a big city for Xiaofen. However, you can see how miserable Xiaofen is now. " "The young masters of rich families have no good intentions." "How can you compare that man with Tang Hu? That man is too far away from Tang Hu. " Tang Yun''s mother, and then a cold hum, and then said. "I said at the beginning that the man looked at the thief''s eyes, and then, like a little scumbag in the society, and then he had a little money in the family, he didn''t know the heaven and earth, and he thought about how to get married with others every day. Didn''t I tell you to stay away from him? Your mother has lived so long. She knows what good people are and what bad people are? I can tell this clearly. " "Tang Hu is definitely not like Xiao Yun''s former boyfriend. Although Tang Hu''s family is rich and rich, he has no bad temper." Tang Yun is a little speechless now. It seems that her mother has been brainwashed by Tang Hu. She can speak for Tang Hu. It''s something that Tang Yun didn''t think of. "You girl, your temperament is stubborn. Just like me, you don''t understand some social sophistication. When I was in the factory, how could your mother say it was a flower in the field? My people were in the field, but there were so many more. At that time, the director of the workshop wanted to introduce his son to me "That''s your mother, but she didn''t like that boy. Even if she was in love with your father, your father could say that he was a quick witted man in the factory at that time. But what do you think of it now Tang Yun''s mother didn''t wait for Tang Yun to pick up the conversation, and then she continued to chatter. "What do you think the son of the former workshop director is like now? Now they have opened one travel agency after another, and they can make millions a year. Let''s take a look at you. After I was injured in the factory, and now I''m injured, nobody cares. Then the burden of my family falls on me alone. Then I''m tired all day and I''m half dead. " "Why are you so dead and alive? If I can choose again, I will definitely choose the son of the workshop director. If I had chosen the son of the workshop director, I would not have been so tired for the rest of my life at least What her mother said made Tang Yun calm down. Although her mother''s words were not very pleasant to listen to, what she said was really the social sophistication and social warmth. So Tang Yu doesn''t blame his mother now. After all, which family still needs women to support the whole family. He not only has to do the housework, but also has to go outside to earn money to support the family. And then the money they earn is not only for their daughter to go to school, but also to spend money to treat their husband. In the evening, I have to go home to serve my husband who is lying in bed, eat, drink and Lazar until midnight, and then wait until my husband has gone to sleep, and then go to prepare the barbecue ingredients for tomorrow''s stall. It is such a life that Tang Yun''s mother has such a view. After all, whoever lives in this life for a long time will surely have some complaints. But his mother said that kind of view really let Tang Le some disapproval, what is can only rely on men? Can''t women be independent? Do you make your own money? As long as you can work hard, and then, under your unremitting efforts, you will certainly be able to stand out. I''m sure I can make my family live a rich life. However, Tang Yun doesn''t want to talk back to her mother now, because it will certainly make her mother angry. Therefore, Tang Yun can only lower her head and tell her mother. "Well, mom, I won''t tell you. If you want his formula, I don''t care. I''ll help you with some food. " "Then when you get to school tomorrow, you go to find the recipe for his barbecue. And don''t forget to say thank you after you take the recipe Tang Yun''s mother, and then see their daughter, that reluctant appearance, and then some helpless sigh. It seems to her daughter that she still doesn''t understand some social sophistication. "You girl, why are you dead and alive? Why do you have to treat people so coldly when you say something nice to them "Ah. what? I''ll go to Tang Hu to get the recipe tomorrow. " Tang Yun is now helping to put the meat kebab on the grill. However, after hearing her mother''s next words, she said that she did not grasp the kebab in her hand and dropped one of the kebabs directly to the ground."What are you doing, girl? Why are you so careless? You''ve wasted all the good ones. " Tang Yun''s mother, and then some heartache. After all, this string of meat kebabs is money, and then quickly picked up the meat kebab and put it aside. "If this meat kebab falls on the ground, you can''t give it to the students. You''d better take it home, wash it carefully, and then give it to your father." Because of these barbecues, people in my family are usually reluctant to eat, and only those that can''t be sold, and then, or those that are not fresh, will be roasted by the mother of a friend, and then taken to the family to eat and taste the fresh meat. "Mom, I don''t want to go. Don''t you go to me. I will never go if you want to ask Tang Hu to send it to you in person? I''m not going to ask for a recipe anyway It''s too late for Tang Yun to hate Tang Hu now. If he wants to find Tang Hu to get the formula, it''s even worse than killing him. What''s more, Tang Hu said to himself before that he was so frivolous. Now he has to find Tang Hu to ask for a formula. What is this? What do you think of yourself? Chapter 690 Tang Yun''s mother, and then on hearing her daughter''s words, almost didn''t get angry with her daughter. "What do you think of this child? People give us the formula, and you even want them to send them to you in person. What do you think? Do they owe you? I''ll give it to you. " "But I..." Tang Yun lowered her head and pouted out her mouth. "You girl, OK, you don''t want to go? Then I''ll go tomorrow. I''ll go to school tomorrow and take care of others. " Tang Yun''s mother, and then saw her daughter, did not speak, and then there is really some no way. "Don''t you go, or... I... I''ll go tomorrow." Tang''s mother nodded her head and said there was no way for her to do so. After all, if my mother went to Tang Hu for a recipe tomorrow, I would lose my face. I would be criticized and talked about in school. Tang Yun does not know how to face Tang Hu in the future. Don didn''t leave a breakfast note for him. Then he left a note for him to deal with some things. After leaving the villa area, does Tang Hu Run here every day? So I know all the roads around here. But when Tang Hu got to the roadside, he didn''t intend to go on foot. Instead, he wanted to find a taxi. But Tang Hu stood on the side of the road for a long time, but he didn''t find a taxi. But Tang Hu had no choice but to continue walking forward. After walking for a certain distance, he came to an intersection and finally found a bus stop. Under the bus stop, Tang Hu then looked carefully. When I found that there was only one bus, it seemed that it was a sightseeing bus around the city, belonging to the kind of ring bus. However, Tang Hu looked at it and didn''t find the name of his university written on it. It seemed that he could only ask the driver after getting on the bus. Otherwise, you will have to transfer midway. However, it has to be said that the sightseeing bus around the city is very fast. After a short time, a fire prevention bus came directly, and then got on the bus. After paying the money, he asked the driver whether he had passed through his university. As expected, there was no bus stop near his University. Moreover, it was not on the way. It needed to be in the front of the bus Change to route 87, and then you can get to the University. However, there are not many people on the sightseeing bus around the city. It is estimated that this bus can not go to any other places. Moreover, the ticket price of this bus is very expensive, much more expensive than other buses. To the front, that is the place that the driver told Tang Hu before. Then he got off the bus and looked at the bus stop. Sure enough, there was No. 87 bus line on it. When I was waiting for someone at the bus stop before, I found that there was no one there. But when I arrived here, I found that there were many people waiting for the bus, men, women, old and young. It seems that these people are either going to school or working. Moreover, no bus stops here, there will be a group of people rushing to the bus, but even so, Tang Hu did not find that the number of people on the bus stop has decreased. It seems that although there are many people getting on the bus, there are also many people waiting here. After waiting for a long time, he finally got a bus No.87. Tang Hu then followed the crowd and got on the bus directly. The passengers on this bus are obviously several times as many as those of the sightseeing bus they took before. Tang Hu then casually found a place close to the door and window, so they don''t have to crowd in here. Who knows if anyone will continue to get on the bus after a while? In case they are crowded into the crowd when the time comes, it is absolutely inconvenient to get off. Then the car came to the shantytowns, and then stopped, because this is a relatively remote part of the city. There are some houses that have not been transformed, and most of the people living in it are poor people. The houses they live in are all bungalows. Tang Hu then goes through the window of the bus and looks out of the window, but it is unexpected In the outside found a beautiful figure. Because the beautiful figure is Tang Yun. Although the clothes Tang Yun was wearing were not that kind of expensive clothes, she was unexpectedly and very neat. Moreover, she also carried a small bag of canvas on her body, which made her graceful and graceful. Then in the early morning sunshine, she had a beautiful black hair, and then there was a delicate hairpin on it. However, it gives people a look, it seems that there is a kind of full of caricatures that kind of beautiful girl''s feeling, and full of strong academic style. Tang Yun''s dress makes Tang Hu''s eyes bright. He can''t help but make people want to get close to Tang Yun. Sure enough, Tang Yun also wants to take the bus No.87, but Tang Yun is on the bus door in front of her. After getting on the bus, the girl desperately wants to squeeze in, but there are too many people on the bus. How much strength can a girl have? She tries many times and washes it several times, but she doesn''t squeeze in.However, Tang Yun''s practice has caused a lot of white eyes of those passengers in front of her. If she hadn''t seen Tang Yun as such a beautiful girl. Maybe they''ll just swear. "What are you running for? This time I see where you run. You run so fast that I can catch up with you. Now why don''t you run? You can keep running if you can Tang huzheng wondered why Tang Yun had to squeeze this bus? Why can''t we wait for the next bus? Then Tang Hu suddenly heard Tang Yun behind him, and there were some teasing voices. Tang Hu then looked back. It turned out to be a small hunk with yellow hair. He was teasing Tang Yun. And that little gangster, not only said flirting words, but also wanted to move. Although there are many people in the bus, the voice is noisy, and Tang Hu is far away from the front door. However, Tang Hu''s hearing is so sharp that he focuses on Tang Yun, so he can hear clearly. Chapter 691 Tang Hu frowned. It is estimated that Tang Yun was entangled by a gangster in the society this morning. After all, it''s an old city. After all, he doesn''t come here very much. Therefore, it''s normal for some punks to do nothing here. But listen to the tone of xiaohuihui just now, It seems that he was not. He was haunted by Tang Yun on the first day. It seems that beauty is a lot of trouble. Although Tang Yun is called a civilian school flower by many people in the school, it also has its own troubles. After all, she is a beautiful girl born in the slum. She will certainly face the harassment of many people. Tang Yunsheng''s beauty will surely be worried every day and be pestered and harassed by these hooligans. However, Tang Hu ran into him today. Naturally, he would not ignore it. Tang Hu, and then rely on their own strength, and then quickly put their eyes on the crowd, to separate. Then, those who were separated by Tang Hu haven''t figured out what happened? Tang Hu has been forced to squeeze past. Then when Tang Hu got to the front of the bus, the passengers had already got on the bus, and the door was about to be closed. But Tang Hu put his left hand on the door and blocked the door that was about to be closed. Then, with the other hand, he directly picked up the little gangster behind Tang Yun, and without saying a word, he threw it out of the door, and then released the bus door. At this time, the bus door just closed. Tang Yun was a little surprised, because he saw Tang Hu forced his way through the crowd, and then harassed himself. He left the car at that moment in the morning. He became a little panicked and didn''t know what to do. Because Tang Yun didn''t expect that Tang Hu would appear in this car. Tang Yun even once thought that she was hallucinating, because they had never imagined that Tang Hu, such a rich young master, would take a bus. Doesn''t he have his own car? How can you take a bus? Knowing that Tang Hu threw the little gangster who was pestering him out of the car and turned around, Tang Yun believed that the man in front of him was indeed Tang Hu. "How can you be entangled with such people? Have you been bullied? " Tang Hu then turned to Tang Yun and asked. Tang Yun ran shrunk his mouth. Because Tang Yun doesn''t know how to explain today''s affairs with Tang Hu. Is it not obvious that you know what you are asking? Tang Yun originally wanted to tell Tang Hu, how do you pester me? The reason you pester me is the reason that the little gangster is pestering me. However, Tang Yun did not dare to talk to Tang Hu like this, because Tang Yun was obviously more terrible than the little gangster who had been passed on to him before. What kind of person is Tang Hu? Then one hand directly blocked the door, and the other hand directly picked up a person and threw it out of the bus. Tang Hu is just an incurable violent maniac. No wonder Zhong Liang and Zhou Ming in the school are so afraid of him that they dare not provoke him. Even Zhou Ming is slapped by Tang Hu and dare not fight back. This guy is just a born violent maniac. Then all the people on the bus looked at Tang Hu in horror, and the passengers who had been given by Tang Hu on several floors wanted to complain a little, but seeing that Tang Hu was so fierce, they threw people off the bus. Then all of them closed their mouths and didn''t want to because of some small things, And become the next Skywalker. The driver also wanted to complain with Tang Hu. It''s not to say that Tang Hu''s words would damage the car door. At this time, he didn''t dare to tell Tang Hu about these things. After all, who dares to provoke such fierce and violent people who don''t listen to people''s explanation? Then the driver opened the car in silence, and then ignored the little Huihui who was thrown out on the platform, and then drove away directly... and then the young man did not see it. What''s the matter? I don''t know what happened. Then I was thrown out of the bus. When I fell on the platform, the bus just left. The young man didn''t know who he was left behind. "Damn it, which grandson is it? I threw your grandfather out. Do you want to die? Damn it, I''ll kill you. " Then the little gangster got up from the bus stop, kneaded his buttocks with his hands, and then looked at them maliciously. Those people who laughed at him not far away scolded. Then he won the ridicule of a group of old and young men on the platform. "Smile, laugh, laugh at your mother. Are you looking for death Then the little gangster, who was laughed at by so many people, was a little difficult to step down. Then he could only look back at the people on the platform.Then on the bus, Tang Yun didn''t pay attention to her, and then he just kept his head down and didn''t speak. He didn''t know what he was thinking when he was there alone? Tang Hu then stood beside him, and then sniffed the girl''s unique fragrance, some fantasy. However, I have to admit that Tang Yun is really a very outstanding girl, and then nearly one meter seven, and then a little higher than Fang Miao. And the figure also appears tall and symmetrical. Moreover, Tang Yun''s body has a strong will not admit defeat. But the more beautiful the girls in poor families are, the better their grades are, and the more self-esteem they have. From Tang Hu''s point of view, along Tang Yun''s black and long hair, you can vaguely see the white on Tang Yunna''s neck and below. Although Tang Hu didn''t see the specific content clearly, it was just like this, which made people more imaginative, fanciful and full of temptation. Tang Yun stands there with her head down and doesn''t speak. Tang Hu is also happy to enjoy the quiet, and then he can enjoy the double satisfaction of vision and smell, which also makes Tang Hu feel very comfortable. Chapter 692 Then there was a bus stop, and then more people came up on the bus. Because in the morning, the people who crowded the bus could be frightening. Most of the passengers almost got off at the last few stops or a few stops before the last few stops. Moreover, the soldiers that Tang Hu and Tang Yun took were the front stops. So, wait until Tang Huo Before Tang Yun gets off the bus, there will only be more and more people on the car. Then because there are more and more people on the bus, the crowd will inevitably be crowded, so Tang Hu and Tang Yun will get closer and closer, and they will be crowded together by the crowd. Tang Yun exclaimed. Tang Hu was attacked by some sudden weapons. He was very happy in his heart, but he felt that this was not really true. Although Tang Hu didn''t want to take advantage of the shipping voluntarily, Tang Yun was forced to come here by others, but Tang Hu didn''t want to take it in the current situation Tencent''s cheap, then this is the same as the previous punk, there is no difference at all. Some of Tang Yun didn''t want to let her body meet with Tang Yun. She wanted to move her body away with great force. However, there were so many people on the bus. After all, there were too many people on the bus. She was a little girl. How could Tang Hu''s great strength squeeze back? However, Tang Yun''s struggling words are like Tang Yun. She takes the initiative to rub her chest against Tang Yun''s body, and then makes Tang Yun feel a strange feeling. Then Tang Yun''s face flushes. It''s really bad luck to think of today. Then Tang Yun tried to get rid of the little gangster who harassed her. Then Tang Yue had a big circle with the little gangster in the shantytowns, so she delayed some things. Otherwise, if Tencent went out very early every day, although there were no seats on the bus, it would not be as crowded as this morning, but today, today is very much To the possibility, even to school will be late, and I feel a lot is that he actually met the big villain Tang Hu on the bus. "You don''t mess around. You''re following my posture now, and you''re leaning next to me. I''ll give you a space with my hands. " After Tang Hu finished, he put his arm around Tang Yun and slowly moved her towards the window of the car. Tang Yun was immediately hugged by Tang Hu, and then her petite body was shocked. Then Tang Yun Gang just wanted to fight, but when he saw Chaohu''s clear eyes and what he had just said to himself, Tang Yun could not help but shut his mouth. What Tang Yun thinks now is, does Tang Hu really want to help himself? I just hope it is. Tang Yun was protected by Tang Hu and then came to the window. When he got to the window, Tang Hu used his hands to press on the window. Then he gave Tang Yun a big space with his arms. Then he separated the two bodies. Although Tang Hu is some very reluctant to give up, but for this kind of cheap way, Tang Hu is even more some despised. In fact, Tang Hu can''t say that he doesn''t like it. He just looks at Tang Yun and looks like he doesn''t like it. In this way, Tang Hu takes advantage of it and looks like he has done something heinous. For Tang Hu to make such a move, and then the people in the car can only be very angry, and then widened their eyes, like Tang Hu looked in the past. Because there are a lot of people on the bus, and then everyone is crowded, and they are all "0 points of pain. Then you still hold out a piece of not too big a small place, and then you want to please your girlfriend. Is it not true and immoral to do so? Then, some people want to directly blame Tang Hu. Of course, these people must be. Later, the people who got on the bus didn''t know what Tang Hu had done before. When those people just wanted to criticize Tang Hu, they were dissuaded by a kind-hearted person nearby. "You don''t want to get ahead. You don''t know. Just now, there was a little gangster who was directly carried by him with one hand and thrown out of the bus. I advise you to mind your own business. " Then the person who just wanted to get ahead heard this sentence, and then said it in a hurry. He said his own head, joking. For such a cute person, I''d better not provoke him. People can use their arms to prop up this small space, which shows that they have strength. They have great strength and ability. They can do such things. They can take care of their own business. However, it has to be said that Tang Hu and Tang Yun''s posture are ambiguous. It''s not in the special occasion of bus. If you put it in other places, Tao Hu will surround Tang Yue with his arms, which is just like those little thugs who are flirting with pure female students. Tang Yun was surrounded by Tang Hu''s arms in the small space, standing, some at a loss, can only be kept low head, but in the heart, Tang Yun is very restless. Then we discussed that in addition to a little bit of tension, and then there were so many small accidents, Tang Hu, the big villain, didn''t take advantage of himself, which was quite different from the image of the big villain in in his mind.Now there is such a good opportunity, he did not take advantage of the opportunity to take advantage of his own, unexpectedly did not take this opportunity. If it was the same as before, it would be better. Yesterday I had a showdown with him. He didn''t need to disguise himself in front of him. However, what happened today made Tang Yun confused. But Tang Yun now, really want to scold himself stupid, he does not take advantage of his own, this is not right? He didn''t want to. He took advantage of himself. Did he have to let the big villain take advantage of himself? Was that the right thing to do? Then, with more and more people on the bus platform behind, Tang Yun can clearly feel that the people in the car are really more and more crowded. However, to Tang Yun''s surprise, Tang Hu''s small space has not changed at all. Chapter 693 But Tang Yun now, really want to scold himself stupid, he does not take advantage of his own, this is not right? He didn''t want to. He took advantage of himself. Did he have to let the big villain take advantage of himself? Was that the right thing to do? Then, with more and more people on the bus platform behind, Tang Yun can clearly feel that the people in the car are really more and more crowded. However, to Tang Yun''s surprise, Tang Hu''s small space has not changed at all. as like as two peas, he felt a little surprised. Then, he unconsciously raised his head and looked at the tiger with his eyes. Then I saw that the tiger was almost smoking, and both sides of the tiger were also squeezing out the human life. However, Tang Hu still kept the same posture as before. Change. Although Tang Yun knows that Tang Hu''s strength is great, he can be treated like this. Being taken care of by Tang Hu, Tang Yun''s heart is somewhat unnatural. Although Tang Hu is also a young master of a rich family, she would not do it like Xiao Fen, her childhood playmate before. Then when she thought of this, after all, there would be no harm if there was no comparison. So when she thought of this, Tang Yun suddenly felt that the Tang Hu in front of her was not as bad as she imagined. No, how can you think that? This must be the bad guy Tang Hu pretended to be. He did it deliberately to relax his vigilance. Then he wanted to break his psychological defense line with his help. Well, yes, absolutely. I can''t be fooled by this bad guy. Then Tang Yun thought of this, and then lowered his head, no longer to see Tang Hu, and then a blank brain. Then after a period of time, and then in the bus interior prompt tone, prompt University arrived, and then please get off the passengers ready. Then in the bus, Tang Hu then said to the girl in his arms. "I''ll get out of the car soon. I''ll protect you and go out." "Oh." Tang Yun some eyes rigid nod, but her long eyelashes slightly moved a little, which shows his heart, extremely restless. Tang Hu then like before, and then put his hand around her waist, and then carefully took care of her, and then pushed towards the bus door in the direction of the past, but because there was no window support, Tang Yun was inevitably held in his arms. Then, Tang Yun asked Tang Hu about his unique masculinity. Then, he was a little shy, some at a loss, some panicked. Then the body is a little stiff and straight, and then dare not move at all, and then just like the zombie of the ancient Qing Dynasty, and then jump to follow the steps of Tang Hu, and then to the direction of the car door. Then, after getting off the bus, Tang Hu immediately released Tang Yun, and then he breathed a sigh of relief. Maybe Tang Yun is too tired to squeeze the bus alone. Tang Yun thought about herself before. After getting off the bus with Tang Hu, she would definitely let Tang Hu let go of herself at the first time. However, after getting off the bus, she didn''t wait to talk to Tang Hu. Then Tang Hu took the initiative to let go of herself. This kind of behavior made Tang Yun a little surprised, and there were some unknown ones lose. Tang Yun is now really some don''t know what Tang Hu thinks. Is it really better that he was reprimanded by himself when he talked to himself before? Has it really changed? Did you really give up on yourself? No more ideas? But it should be impossible. What''s more, the key issue of this matter today is how Tang Hu appeared on the bus? Doesn''t he own a car? What''s more, it seems that the car is not cheap. How can you squeeze a bus? Tang Yun thought of this, and then summoned up courage, courage, and then asked Tang Hu. "You... Did you take a bus with me on purpose?" After Tang Yunran, he asked the doubts in his heart. "On purpose?" Tang Hu touched his nose with a wry smile, and then said speechless. "Because I got on the bus first, how could I know you would get on the bus here? I don''t know. Do I have the ability to predict the future like the hero in the novel? It''s impossible, OK. " After listening to Tang Hu''s coming back, Tang Yun was slightly wrong. He got on the bus after him. How could he be sure that he would get on that bus. Even though he would take No. 87 bus every day, how could he know that he would take that bus in that period? In the past, I would go out very early. I would not take such a late bus at all. But today, I was entangled by a little gangster, so I took a later bus.Is it Tang Hu who came here on purpose? Then he wants to deliberately delay time, and then the little gangster is Tang Hu who comes to cooperate with him to play a hero to save the beauty? However, as soon as this idea appears in my mind, Tang Yun feels a little ridiculous. However, simple Tang Yun can still be seen. Tang Hu should not be such a boring person. Although his contact with Tang Hu is not long, I can also understand that Tang Hu is very arrogant, and he absolutely disdains to do something done by such a despicable talent. What''s more, the little gangster who entangled himself has been pestering himself for a long time. Moreover, when the little gangster entangled himself, Tang Hu had not transferred to school, and he did not know Tang Hu at all, so this possibility was ruled out. Tang Yun ran nodded, almost that is to accept the view of Tang Hu. He and Tang Hu met, may be really, happened to meet it. However, this is really too coincidental, and we can''t blame Tang Yun for thinking too much. After all, there used to be a lot of rich young masters who wanted to play a hero to save the beauty in front of them. Those rich young masters wanted to pursue themselves, so they would hire some punks and let them harass them. Then their rich young masters came on the stage to drive away those punks for themselves and win their favor. Chapter 694 "Do you have anything else?" Tang Hu then saw Tang Yun, standing in front of him, and then he did not go away. Then he kept his head down and did not know what he wanted to do. Tang Yun then Leng Leng Leng, some incredible look at Tang Hu, and then grow up mouth, doubt to Tang Hu asked. "Don''t you look for me? Don''t you have anything to say to me In fact, now in Tang Yun''s heart, I''m still very afraid of Tang Hu, but I''m on the bus, and I''ve always been taken care of by Tang Hu. After getting off the bus, Tang Yun doesn''t know if Tang Hu will entangle himself after getting off the bus. But what Tang Yun didn''t think of was that after getting off the car, Tang Hu asked himself if there was anything else. "What do I want from you? What can I say to you Tang Hu then helplessly said with a bitter smile. Then Tang Hu looked at his mobile phone and said to Tang Yun. "If you don''t know what to say, you''ll be late and the school bell will ring again." Tang Yun ran immediately looked down at his watch, then stomped his feet, and then looked at Tang Hu with some hatred. Then he walked quickly in the direction of the school. After all, the school is almost formal class, and I have not even entered the school gate, but I have to go to the classroom again. If you really dally at the school gate, you may be late. Then just entered the school, Tang Yun found that her face was a little bit burned flustered, because just now, Tang Hu said to himself as if he was entangled with him. Tang Yun didn''t know what she was thinking. Why did she stay there after getting off the bus? Is it really because of fear of Tang Hu? Before, on the bus. I have a little affection for Tang Hu, and now it has changed into a shadow. Then, all that remains is the atmosphere of Tang Hu. Tang Hu, and then stand at the school gate, looking at Tang Yun slowly away from the back, and then looking at Tang Yun''s ponytail in the wind slightly shaking. Tang Hu smiles. Campus life is really good, youth, he is really very wonderful. "Who the hell is it? If you don''t wear glasses when you walk, you almost bump into me. " Zhou Ming, and then directly scolded, but after Zhou Ming finished scolding, and then saw clearly, and then stood in front of himself, is a little panicked Tang Yun. Then immediately a smile changed on his face. The mouth is still cheap Xi Xi said. "It''s rhyme, so there''s nothing wrong with it. If I knew it was yours, I wouldn''t have said those words to you at all. I also welcome you to bump into me again next time, or we can continue to bump into each other again." Tang Yun then heard Zhou Ming say some rude words in his mouth, and then his face immediately became cold. "Zhou Ming, don''t talk nonsense. I didn''t mean to bump into you." "What nonsense? I''m not talking nonsense at all. Don''t I mean it all from the heart? " Zhou Mingran''s face was full of obscene smile. Because usually, there are many people in the school, and Zhou Ming naturally won''t say something too out of line. But now it''s time for class, and there are no people in the school. So, it shows that he can''t help teasing Tang Yun. "Yunyun, do you think about it? Do you want to agree to be my girlfriend?" "You, you get out of the way. I, I won''t agree to be your girlfriend Zhou Ming and then blocked in the door, Tang Yun naturally can not get through, and then can only speak to him. "You promise me. If you promise me, I''ll let you go at once." "You...... Tang Yun, I didn''t expect that Zhou Ming was playing such a rogue on himself at the school gate, and then he was a little aggrieved and said goodbye to his lips. This guy is really a scoundrel. If it is Tang Hu, he will never force himself like this. If he is really aggrieved or crying, he will leave directly and will no longer force himself like this. Or directly step on his instep with his foot, let him see his own fierce. But what happened to me? Why do I think so much now? Why do I see famous when he unconsciously linked with Tang Hu. Zhou Ming, now like a super rogue villain, and then his kind of evil play incisively and vividly. She said with an obscene smile. "I can tell you, brother, I am very strong, and I will definitely satisfy you. You and brother together, brother will not let you be aggrieved, you will be very satisfied, this is good "You... If you don''t let him, I''ll call Tang Hu over and let him teach you a lesson." Tang Yun now really has no way, and then Zhou Ming has been using it, evil eyes, mouth also said some obscene words, and then Tang Yun did not know what happened, he directly said the name of Tang Hu.Zhou Ming, then, when he heard the word "Tang Hu", he was immediately stunned. The next time, he looked at four weeks. However, he did not find the shadow of Tang Hu in four weeks, and then he began to speak with a roar. Although Zhou Ming is planning to find his elder brother Zhou Guang and discuss with him in the past few days to see if he can let his brother take some people and clean up Tang Hu, Zhou Ming is still very afraid of Tang Hu before his brother brings people here. After all, Tang Hu slapped himself in the snack street last time Playing basketball on the playground made him dizzy, which made Zhou Ming very afraid of Tang Hu in school. "Damn it, don''t scare me with Tang Hu. Who do you think he is? Is he your protector? On call. " Because Zhou Ming didn''t find Tang Hu''s figure nearby, then his tone became tough again. "Where is Tang Hu? If you have the ability to ask him out again, you can ask him to come out. You can see if I am afraid of him. You thought he was your bodyguard. Then you told him to come out and he would come out. If you asked him to come out and kill me, please call him out. You really think I''m afraid of him. If you ask him out, I won''t kill him "Who are you going to kill?" Wang Feng, just in the office with his honey sweet honey. And now I''m in a good mood. And then happily patrol in the school, and then the mouth is still humming songs. When Wang Feng was on patrol, he suddenly heard some people shouting at the school gate, saying that Lao Tzu had killed him. Chapter 695 Then, it''s just a slap in the face. Wang Feng then heard this sentence and immediately became impatient. He even dared to say these words in front of his own interactive doctrine. Isn''t this just like looking for death? Where can I put my academic affairs director''s face? If people outside the school know that their school is like this, who else will let their children study in this school? What''s more, if you let the high-level people in your school know about it, you, the dean of academic affairs, will be too irresponsible. I''m sure I''ll get the high-level lesson in the school. Zhou Mingran was so cold after a word, and then gave a big shock, and then a fierce look back, and then found that Wang Feng is Yin face, looking at his side. Then at the end of the week, I saw that it was director Wang Feng, and then I suddenly felt a little wilted. It is absolutely impossible to say that we are not afraid of the teaching director. After all, Zhou Ming is also a student. After all, he should be afraid of the teaching director. After all, it is possible that he will not study in the school. That old man will kill himself. The director of the private school, Wang Feng, can''t take this position seriously because he doesn''t have the right to teach in private schools. The teaching director here has the right to expel students. Zhou Ming doesn''t want to be expelled like this. After all, he still wants to play in the school for several years. "Director Wang..." ZHOU Ming said with a smile. "Director, I''m just saying something casually. That''s actually the pressure of my school''s study. Then I just want to shout at the door and vent myself? After all, he is too tired to learn. He is under pressure all the time. He is not good at learning, isn''t he? If there is proper pressure, it should be released. " "Why don''t you go home and vent with your father? What are you shouting at the school gate? Do you know how bad this will affect the school? " Wang Feng then frowned. Although he said that he could be regarded as a figure here, Wang Feng was not a bird in the slightest. The position of the teaching director is really a very good job. If more people are known in the society, no one has children. Don''t worry about your parents. Even if you are forced to go to school, you still have no children You should have a good relationship with the teaching director and the principal. Otherwise, your children will not be treated well here. Zhou Ming then can only be embarrassed to accompany smile, go home, how dare he, with his own Laozi is vent, that is not waiting to be beaten? My elder brother is a mixed society. My father is still waiting for him to study hard in the University, hoping to glorify his family. "Not yet? What are you doing standing here? Are you waiting for me to invite you into the office for tea? " Wang Feng, then said to Zhou Ruoming with a cold face, because he is the dean of educational affairs here, and he has no scruples. Besides, it is under the supervision of the province, but it has a deep background in the province, and even the local education bureau can not manage it. "Yes... Yes... Yes... I''m going." Zhou Mingran later heard that the director released himself, and then quickly left. Director Wang Feng could not afford to be provoked. Then, after Zhou Ming left, she found that Tang Yun was still standing here, and she didn''t know whether she should go together now. However, the teaching director was still here. The director didn''t say he would go, so he didn''t dare to go. Then he just stood there carefully and did not dare to move. "Ha ha, Tang Yun, right?" Wang Feng''s face suddenly from before that serious and gloomy, and then immediately changed into a smile. Then, gentle and Tang Yun said. "You are not wronged, are you?" "I didn''t, thank you, director." "If nothing happens to you in the future, you can come to me or Zhou Ming. If he dares to pester you again, you can tell me directly. If I clean up or not, it will be finished." Wang Feng, then went on. "Let''s go. I''ll send you to the class. Now the school is in class, and you are late now. If you are so right, the teacher may scold you. I will send you to the class directly. I''ll tell the teacher briefly." Tang Yunran was a little surprised immediately, because she didn''t expect that the director would be so lovely and amiable to herself. This is still the same as yesterday''s, directly scolding herself, and then said that the director who let himself write the review report, and said that she let herself go to the broadcasting room to do the review. This is not the same person as the director who taught him yesterday. Today, the director was so gentle to say to himself that he would escort himself to the class. He also said that if he went to the classroom, he would be scolded by the teacher for being late. Although Tang Yun can be said to be an excellent student in school. Although he is late, the teacher does not necessarily scold himself, but by the director himself, with himself to the classroom, the nature is completely different ah, it is estimated that even if the head teacher saw himself, it is estimated that he would not say anything to himself, and thought that it was the Director looking for his own things, so he would be late."Let''s go. I''ll take you to the class now." Wang Feng then nodded to Tang Yun with a smile, because Wang Feng had no way to deal with Tang Yun. After all, the Tangyuan was Tang Hu''s girl friend, so he had to treat her better. After all, if he had any bad defense against Tang Yun, he told Tang Wu about sugar fire, and then he had his own handle. If he was angry and said his own things, then he would be really finished. Tang Yun is really flattered now. After all, it''s only a day later. The director''s changes are so great. After all, this is simply, with a common people suddenly become the emperor''s general treatment. Is it really because of Tang Hu that the director is so good to himself for all the treatment he said today? Tang Yunran thought that it was Tang Hu who said something to the director yesterday, and then he immediately changed his attitude towards himself. When Tang Yun thought of this, she thought it was quite possible. After all, yesterday, Tang Yue and the director seemed to have a good time talking with the director. Moreover, when the director talked to Tang Hu, he didn''t investigate himself and directly poured a basin of water on him. Chapter 696 Tang Yun, and then a little angry at the thought of here, why their own life with Tang Hu as long as a touch, and then it will become so smooth, is his efforts really useless? His efforts, compared with the young master, is it really nothing? This is really Tang Yun. If Tang Hu doesn''t have the handle of Wang Feng, even if Tang Hu is introduced by Fang Zheng, Wang Feng will not treat Tang Hu. He is so careful. I don''t care about Tang Yun. Only because Tang Hu''s hand has the handle of director Wang Feng, which makes Wang Feng have to please Tang Hu. But now, Wang Feng did not dare to ignore this matter. He received a phone call from Tang Hu, saying that he wanted to ask for leave to go out. Although Wang Feng wanted to ask, Wang Feng didn''t ask more because he was worried that Tang Hu would be annoyed with himself. After all, other people also have background. Why should he bother with these matters. So Wang Feng knows that Tang Hu is not in school today. If it is because Tang Hu is not in school, he finds that his girlfriend has been bullied and molested by others. In case Tang Hu is in a hurry, he will jump off the wall and talk about his broken things. Then he will be finished? "I''ll tell you my phone number. If someone bullies you again, just like Zhou Ming, if he pesters you again, then you can call me directly. Then I''ll help you get rid of these things. " Wang Feng then thought about it, and then thought that it was not proper to do it. Then he directly gave his phone number to Tang Yun. After all, what should be done if Zhou Ming''s stinky boy came back again? After all, I''m here now. Fortunately, I found this scene when I was patrolling this morning. If I didn''t find it, it would be over? So the director still thinks that it is safer to tell Tang Yun his phone number. After all, if there is something wrong with Tang Yu, he can call him directly and stop him in time. Tang Yun is really some do not know what to do now. After all, it seems that the treatment is a little too much. After all, I have stayed in the school for such a long time, and I don''t seem to have heard of it. Moreover, the director also said that he could call him directly if he has anything to do. This treatment is really too good. Is it because of Tang Hu? This is a very likely thing. After all, the reason why he can be treated so well by his master is that Tang Hu is really the reason. After all, after meeting Tang Hu, he found that everything became very smooth. Tang Yun then thought about it and felt annoyed. Could she really miss her efforts in school for so many years? Is it useful for Tang Yun to come here? Then at the thought of this, Tang Yun blurted out a sentence. "What if Tang Hu bothers me?" "Er..." Wang Feng, and then listen to Tang Yun unexpectedly so ask, and then some Leng for a moment, and then can only be helpless to say. "If you two quarrel, you don''t have to disturb me. You can solve your own problems. You don''t have to tell me about you. " In front of Tang Yun, Wang Feng doesn''t have to pretend to be a serious Dean of academic affairs or the dignity of a teaching director in front of Tang Yun. After all, Tang Hu knows everything about him. What else should he do? And Tang Yun, however, Tang Hu''s girlfriend, if Tang Hu really said something to Tang Yue, then he, how could he have the dignity of the teaching director? "Little couple?" Tang Yun almost didn''t break, almost fell to the ground. I and Tang Hu, in the director''s eyes, is really a small couple relationship, and this is the key, the director said to himself. "Well, I''ll take you into the classroom now." Wang Feng didn''t want to say anything to Tang Yunduo any more. Because they were already at the door of Tang Yun''s classroom, the director knocked on the door. Tang Yun is really speechless. After all, the serious image of the teaching director is still in her mind. However, today, in front of the team, I don''t see the dignified image of the director. I just feel that the director today is a little too different. Is this still the director who used to be furious when he found boys and girls in the school and had a little intimate action on the playground? The director is really too generous with himself. They even think of themselves and Tang Hu as a couple. Then, the head teacher of class 9 found that the teaching director was knocking at the door. He thought there was something to tell him. Then he quickly came to open the door and asked the teacher. "Director, what can I do for you? Please come here in person "Oh, nothing. I just sent Tang Yun to come here." Wang Feng then pointed to his side Tang Yun, and then said to the teacher in charge of the class. "Well, this is a good student. It''s very good. Then, as a teacher in treating good students, we should also understand students. Teachers should relax more, let students be free in some aspects, give them some free space, and don''t interfere too much in their private life. After all, giving students too much pressure will make them not serious in their studyWang Feng then gave Tang Yun''s head teacher a hint, because it''s impossible to love him. In case the head teacher finds out Tang yungen and Tang Hu''s Xiaojiu, he then inserts a force to stop Tang Yun and Tang Hu''s affairs. Then Tang Hu''s boy takes a quick look and talks about his own broken things. Isn''t he called disaster free? So some things have to be told in advance with Tang Yun''s head teacher. "Oh, ok..." after listening to Wang Feng''s words, Tang Yun''s head teacher made a slight mistake. What kind of relationship does Tang Yue have with the teacher? She can even bother the teacher to send him to the school. Although the head teacher knows that Tang Yun''s academic achievements are relatively good, the head teacher usually treats Tang Yun very well The teaching director doesn''t have to come and tell himself. "Moreover, the director came over and said to himself that he would take care of Tang Yun himself. This is obviously different." "Well, if nothing happens, I''ll go first. By the way, Tang Yun was just found out by me. Because of some things, he came late, so don''t talk about it. What he knows is that I just asked him to go out and do something. " Chapter 697 Wang Feng then gave Tang Yun''s head teacher a hint, because it''s impossible to love him. In case the head teacher finds out Tang yungen and Tang Hu''s Xiaojiu, he then inserts a force to stop Tang Yun and Tang Hu''s affairs. Then Tang Hu''s boy takes a quick look and talks about his own broken things. Isn''t he called disaster free? So some things have to be told in advance with Tang Yun''s head teacher. "Oh, ok..." after listening to Wang Feng''s words, Tang Yun''s head teacher made a slight mistake. What kind of relationship does Tang Yue have with the teacher? She can even bother the teacher to send him to the school. Although the head teacher knows that Tang Yun''s academic achievements are relatively good, the head teacher usually treats Tang Yun very well The teaching director doesn''t have to come and tell himself. "Moreover, the director came over and said to himself that he would take care of Tang Yun himself. This is obviously different." "Well, if nothing happens, I''ll go first. By the way, Tang Yun was just found out by me. Because of some things, he came late, so don''t talk about it. What he knows is that I just asked him to go out and do something. " Wang Feng then nodded. Before leaving, he also said to Tang Yun. "If you need anything, you can call me directly." "Oh... Good director, goodbye to Director..." Tang Yun''s mind is very confused now. Now all in my mind is what Wang Feng said to himself before, and what little couple thing is with Tang Hu. The tiger is really hateful. It''s not because Tang Hu said something to the director and said something that shouldn''t be said. Therefore, the director thinks that he and Tang Hu are friends. But what kind of background does Tang Hu have to face him like this. This morning, I know that Tang Yun thought of a crucial issue. After all, Tang Hu is not the only one who has a background in school, such as Zhou Ming and Zhong Liang. Their backgrounds are also very deep. However, they didn''t see the director being kind and friendly to them. After seeing director Wang, they could only bow down or run away from a distance, just like a mouse meeting a cat. However, Tang Hu is a little different. Tang Yun is now a little suspicious of his previous guess, is it really because Tang Hu has a background? It seems to be contrary to what I just said. After all, Tang Hu is not the only one with background. So it seems that things are not like what they imagined. Does Tang Hu have a side that he doesn''t know? After returning to his seat, Tang Yun ran took out the textbook, but he couldn''t calm down. He didn''t know that the textbook was reversed. Now what I think in my mind is what happened with Tang Hu in the bus this morning. Then I went to the school to teach the director what he said to himself. Why are you so unlucky? It''s almost graduation. It''s almost graduation. It''s actually happening that I met such a disgusting guy. I had already planned to have nothing to do with Tang Hu, but I couldn''t escape. The more people I didn''t want to see, the more things happened. This makes Tang Yun feel very upset in the heart. Tang Yun now has some atmosphere in her heart, and then she can only sigh helplessly. What''s more, the most speechless is that her mother was confused by her peach beard. When she thought that her mother would ask her to go to Tang Hu and ask for some barbecue recipe, I felt very upset when I thought about it. My mother wanted to let her go to take care of Tang Hu''s prescription today. In the morning, I was so nervous that I forgot to ask for the formula. Moreover, when I got off the bus, I was dizzy because of Tang Hu''s words. I didn''t even remember that I was in charge of Tang Hu''s prescription at that time. I''m really a tragedy. I have to go to her class to take care of his formula. Then, when I got up in the morning, I was made such a fuss by Tang Hu, and I even forgot about the serious things. I had to go to their class to find Tang Hu to ask for a formula. Although in Tang Yun''s heart, she was extremely reluctant to go to have a relationship with Tang Hu, but her mother had already agreed to go there. Therefore, Tang Yun can only in the "after class, and then" 0 points reluctantly left the classroom to the direction of class 5 walked in the past. But because Tang Yun is the kind of child who only knows how to read, Tang Yun doesn''t know many students in school. So when Tang Yun arrived at the door of class 5, he could only find a student at the door of class 5 and ask them to help. "Hello, may I trouble you?" Then it was Fang Miao who wanted to come out at the door of the class. Then suddenly found a person, asking himself. Then because Fang Miao is standing at the door of the window. Therefore, Tang Yun did not find that the person he asked was actually the same as his own school flower. After Fang Miao turned her head, Tang Yun could see clearly that the person she asked was a school flower with her own name. Although Tang Yun is where birds sing in unison, it is only external evaluation of them. In fact, because of her family background, Tang Yun is actually very stressed. After all, she is just a poor girl."Oh, what can I do for you?" In fact, Fang Miao still has some good feelings for Tang Yun. After all, they are all beautiful women, and they are also more pleasing to the eyes. Fang Miao doesn''t like other girls to do some indifferent jealousy. After all, she thinks that she is good enough and looks very beautiful. So she doesn''t have to envy that others look better than herself. Moreover, Tang Yun is just a joke with her own name. Fang Miao just won''t commit some neuropathy to compare with who. Seeing Fang Miao, she says to herself that Tang Yun doesn''t feel the tension at the beginning. Then he said to Fang Miao. "Can you help me find Tang Hu in your class? I have something to do with him. " Tang Yun bit her teeth, and then said Tang Hu''s name. After all, she was a girl, and then ran to a boy''s class, and then went to find a boy. Then, she took the initiative to find it, which was somewhat embarrassing. It''s a little shy. "Tang Hu?" Fang Miao then looks at the shy Tang Yun in front of her, and she doesn''t know how, so she has a kind of anger. I feel very uncomfortable in my heart. What is the relationship between her and Tang Hu? After all, I told him before, and then Tang Hu explained to himself that he had nothing to do with Tang Yun Zhen. Chapter 698 "Tang Hu said to himself that he had no relationship with Tang Yun at all. If there was no relationship, how could a girl come to find Tang Hu in the class?" Tang Hu is not honest at all. Obviously, he shows a good feeling for Tang Hu. If Tang Hu talks to himself a little bit, he will agree to be his girlfriend. But Tang Hu actually ignored himself, and then went to other classes of girls, this is not plainly despised himself. In addition, Tang Hu just transferred to school a few days ago, and even the civilian school flower Tang Yun all got involved. In fact, Fang Miao misunderstood it. In fact, Tang Yun''s shyness is not what Fang Miao thinks, but a state of shame and indignation. After all, Tang Yun is very reluctant to have any relationship with Tang Hu. But her mother there is really no way, plus Tang Yun has never had such an experience, never to find a boy in other classes, so Tang Yun feels very embarrassed. After hearing Fang Miao''s question, Tang Yun quickly nodded. "I don''t know." Fang Miao doesn''t know what''s wrong with him, and then the three words pop up naturally in his mind. Then he ignores Tang Yun and turns around and goes to the classroom. "Ah?" After Tang Yunran, she was puzzled. Why did Fang Miao, who was just talking to herself, feel like a changed person after hearing Tang Hu''s name? What''s going on here? Just now she was still OK, how could she suddenly get angry... Tang Yun stood at the gate of class 5, and now she is not going or not. She doesn''t know what to do next. Because Tang Yun doesn''t know why Fang Miao''s temperament suddenly changed. Is it hard to say that Fang Miao also had a bad time with Tang Hu, or did Tang Hu tease Fang Miao before he heard Tang Hu''s name, then changed his temperament, and then turned around and left. However, it has to be said that Tang Hu, the villain, is really brave. He did not know that he molested himself, and he even molested Fang Miao. After all, Tang Yun has lived in school for such a long time, and has never heard of anyone molesting Fang Miao. Seeing that half of the time is almost over, the bell will ring soon. Tang Yun has no way to stay at the door of class 5. Finally, Tang Yun can only give up and go back to the classroom. I''ll go to class five to have a look at it next time. After all, he and Fang Miao just stood together, which has caused many other students to rest. Tang Yun doesn''t want to be discovered here. That was because I was too embarrassed. After all, a girl came to find a boy. Who knows how those people who saw him would think of themselves. So Tang Yun in order to avoid more people''s attention, can only plan to give up, and then quickly returned to his classroom. Finally, after the second class, Tang Yun was lonely again. Then she came to the classroom door of class 5. This time, he didn''t dare to ask people directly. In case all the people in this class thought Tang Hu was a villain, and they were very disgusted with Tang Hu, wouldn''t asking them in vain? Then Tang Yun stood in the classroom door of class 5, and then secretly looked inside the classroom, and then secretly probe, and then found that his action attracted the attention of many people in the class, and then hurriedly and shyly retracted his head. After all, I came to class 5 after the first class, and looking for someone has caused a lot of people''s speculation. Although there is a square second digested in the class, it is obvious that Tang Yun, the school flower, is thinner. Many people pay attention to it. After all, they all think that Tang Yue is closer to himself, not that kind of unattainable appearance. At that time, many people were wondering what Tang Yun meant by coming here? Then wait until the second class, and then found that Tang Yun came here again, which makes people feel very strange. Then the study committee member of the class, when she looked up, saw Tang Yun''s act of turning back. Then she felt strange and confused. Because before, when Tang Yun came to her class, the study committee saw it, but because Tang Yun was talking to Fang Miao, she didn''t come forward. But now found the shadow of Tang Yun, and then the committee member of the learning committee got up and came to Tang Yun. Then he reached out his hand and shook it in front of her. "Hey The study committee member then saw that Tang Yun stood aside in a panic, then lowered his head. Tang Yun, by this sudden as a sound, a good big jump. Then a look up, found a stranger, and then some panic asked. "Do you... What can I do for you?" "Oh, in fact, I saw you in our class all the time. What are you looking at? Is there something wrong with you? You have something to tell me. Are you looking for someone in our class? I''ll help you find out who you''re looking for. I''ll get him out for you "Oh, I just want to find Tang Hu."Learning committee members then heard the name of Tang Hu, and then looked inside the class and found that Tang Hu''s position was empty. "Oh, he''s not here now. He hasn''t been here all morning. Do you have anything to look for him? If you have something important, you can tell me first, and then I''ll pass it on to him when he comes. I am the learning committee member in the class, and then help students, this is my responsibility and obligation. " "Did he not come?" Tang Yun thought it was incredible. After all, he got off the bus with him this morning. Is this student who claims to be the study committee member lying to himself? What''s more, Tang Hu has done his own cheap all the way. How can it be? Is it true that they have hallucinations? It''s absolutely impossible. After all, what happened this morning is so real. It can''t be an illusion. "She really didn''t come. If you don''t believe it, he''s sitting in the last position over there. You see, there''s no one there." Since people have said so, they do not doubt that he is cheating himself. Moreover, he said that he was a learning committee member, and Tang Yun was a learning committee member in his own class. As a member of the learning committee, he should not be a casual liar. Therefore, Tang Yun believed a lot. "Well, I didn''t lie to you, do you have anything important? If you''re in a hurry, you can tell me first, and then I''ll pass it on to him when he comes After all, Tang Yun also came to her class to find Tang Hu twice, which made many people curious. Chapter 699 "In fact, I don''t have anything else important to do. I''ll wait for him to come back and I''ll come back to him." Tang Yun, and then hesitated for a moment, did not say to the matter of formula. After all, it''s better to tell others about this kind of thing and let others express it. It''s better to say it yourself. "Oh, come back here in the afternoon." The committee member of the learning committee did not force Tang Yun to say it. After all, it was a private matter of others, and I was too embarrassed to interfere. "Well, thank you." Tang Yun, then a little disappointed, went back to her class. She had been here twice, but Tang Hu was not here and didn''t come to school. What is this guy doing? Is it clear that I got off the bus with her? She was at the school gate, but why wasn''t she at school? Then during the lunch break, Tang Yun once again went to class 5 classroom. This time, instead of looking for a study committee member, he found a girl who looked more gentle and asked Tang Hu about it. But the girl was obviously the kind of child who only knew how to read books, and then she was the kind of person who only knew how to read books of sages. Even if Liantang Lake didn''t come all morning, I didn''t know, and then I never paid attention to other things in the class. Then he asked the girl, then the girl, looked into the class, and then said that Tang Hu was not in the classroom. Tang Yun knew the result and was disappointed. Then at the same time, there are some angry, is Tang Hu deliberately cheating himself? Mingming made an appointment with his mother yesterday. He said that he would bring the formula. But he had been looking for Tang Hu all morning, but he didn''t even find Tang Hu''s shadow in the school. What does he mean by this? If you don''t want to give the formula, just say it, and you don''t have to go around the Bush to tell yourself. Well, then, our classmate Tang Hu stepped on the bell and entered the classroom at 1:30 in the afternoon. When Tang Hu came into the classroom, he found that many boys in the class took a fancy to himself, so Tang Hu had some doubts. What''s wrong with people in the class today? How can they all pay attention to themselves? It''s really upsetting me. Then wait until Tang Hu reversed his seat, and then Kang Xiaobo in the back stabbed himself in the shoulder, and then told himself. "Boss, do you know that Tang Yun came to our class several times this morning. Then I heard them say that Tang Yun came to our class to look for you. And then it came several times. " "What? He came to me several times. Why did he come to me several times? " Tang Hu asked with some doubts. "How do I know, boss? He''s here for you, not for me. And boss, I have one more thing to tell you. " Some of the mystery of wavelet said. "What is so mysterious? If you have something to say, just say it Kang Xiaobo then said with a smile. "It''s the boss. When Tang Yun came to see you this morning, she met Fang Miao in her class, who was your target. This is the Shura. Then I saw that Fang Miao''s face immediately became cold. Boss, I think you''d better hurry to deal with this matter. After all, these two women are not very easy to be provoked. " "Well." Tang Hu is still speechless. How can this industry come to their own classes to find themselves? Isn''t this chick unable to live with herself all the time? Then he saw himself just like a mouse saw a cat. He hid far away and didn''t say a word to himself. How can you find yourself in the class? What''s more, the most embarrassing thing is that he told Fang Miao that he wanted to find himself. Isn''t that to make trouble for himself? I finally explained to Fang Miao a few days ago, and I had no relationship with him. After all, I had heard about helping Tang Yu out of the siege in the snack street before. I thought that I had something to do with shipping. I had a hard time explaining it to Fang Miao. But now Fang Miao actually meets Tang Yun, and Tang Yun also tells Fang Miao that she wants to find herself in the class. In this way, Fang Miao must misunderstand what relationship she has with Tang Yun. Tang Hu then immediately took out his mobile phone from his pocket, because Tang Hu''s sitting position is relatively backward. He doesn''t sit in front of him. He sits next to Fang Miao. Now that he is in class, Tang Hu can only take out his mobile phone and explain to Fang Miao that he has nothing to do with Tang Yun. Fang Miao then looked at his mobile phone, as if there was a text message. Then take a closer look, it is the text message Tang Hu sent to himself. The content of the text message is that he has no relationship with Tang Yunzhen. Then, Tang Hu doesn''t know what kind of thing Tang Yu came to find himself. Then Fang Miao roughly took a look, and then did not say anything, and then directly turned off the phone, continue to listen to the teacher carefully.Tang Hu has been waiting for Fang Miao for a long time. He sent a short message, and then he could only smile bitterly. It seems that Fang Miao should be angry this time. It''s a disaster free to stand here, and I haven''t done anything harmful to nature. Why should God treat me like this? Originally, my relationship with Fang Miao has eased a little. But now, because of Tang Yun, this relationship has become a little tense. Who''s the trouble? Finally, after class, Tang Hu plans to go to class 9 to find Tang Yun and ask why he came to find himself today. However, Tang Hu didn''t take two steps. He felt that someone was following him. This feeling is mysterious and wonderful. It can be said that it is a kind of feeling, which is often called the sixth sense. Sometimes, it can not explain this kind of crisis. But sometimes it can give us a sense of magic. The so-called sixth sense is a wonderful feeling, that is, when someone is looking at you behind your back or in other places you can''t see, and then, although there are no eyes behind your head, if the person''s eyes are not good, it is when they are murderous or have other feelings towards you, and then this is the so-called murderous spirit. Even if you look at yourself, you will not feel safe all the time. In fact, it will not make you feel safe all the time. Chapter 700 In fact, this kind of feeling is very wonderful. It is a kind of illusory thing. However, when many people are peeping or being watched, they can really detect it with their keen sense. Tang Hu is like this now. Tang Hu didn''t take care of these things. After all, Tang Hu had lived on the battlefield for a long time. Tang Hu could still feel whether he was murderous to himself. Therefore, Tang Hu realized that the man behind him was not murderous to himself, so he was not his enemy. Therefore, Tang Hu did not intend to take care of him. When he arrived at the door of class 9, Tang Hu then borrowed the glass on the door of the classroom and reflected the sunlight. Then he saw that the person who peeped at him was Kang Xiaobo. Tang Hu smiles. He is really a curious baby. Tang Hu took another two or three steps, and then went directly to Tang Yun''s seat. Then he knocked on the glass in the opposite corridor. Was the window closed? And the curtain inside is also closed, so Tang Hu can''t see if Tang Yun is in the classroom. However, Tang Hu plans to have a try. However, he comes here after class, and Tang Yun should not finish class so soon. Tang Hu then knocked on the glass. Then, sitting in the classroom, Tang Yun suddenly heard the sound of knocking on the glass next to him. Then he lifted the curtain and looked outside. It turned out that Tang Hu was knocking on his glass. Then, Tang Yun found that it was Tang Hu who knocked on her window, and then she was a little flustered. Subconsciously, she drew the curtain in front of her. However, after his friend drew the curtain, Tang Yu thought that Tang Hu might have gone to her class to look for him several times in the morning, so this afternoon, he came to the school to find himself, and then quickly opened the curtain. "You''re here..." Tang Yun is a little angry because Tang Hu hasn''t been at school all morning? I went to her class in vain to find him several times. "Oh, I''ll go out and do something in the morning. After we split up at the school gate, I''ll go straight away. Then I have some things to deal with, so I haven''t been at school all morning." Tang Hu smiles. "You, what you do, you don''t have to explain to me. You don''t have to explain to me." Tang Hu said, and then listen to outside, some ambiguous, and then let Tang Yun a little shy. Breaking up at the school gate sounds like two people came to school together, because Tang Yun didn''t want to have anything to do with Tang Hu, and then quickly explained that she could draw a line with Tang Hu. "Well, I heard that you came to see me in the classroom this morning. What are you looking for me about? I seem to hear that you have looked for me several times. Then, what do you want to see me about?" Tang Hu is not entangled in these trivial issues, and then directly asked about the business. What''s the matter? Then Tang Yun looks at Tang Hu''s innocent face and feels very angry. She really wants to slap him and bite him. This man is really hateful. Didn''t you want to give my mother a recipe? Ah, so far, you haven''t seen any people in the morning, and then you directly ask me what I can do for him. Do you have any regrets now? Don''t you want to give it now? Do you just want to play with me? Is it because my barbecue is not delicious, and then say that you have any formula to deliberately humiliate yourself. "Do you remember what you said to my mother yesterday?" Tang Yun some hate hate, to Tang Hu said. "Yesterday... With your mother?" Tang Hu was a little stunned, and then suddenly thought of the barbecue. Oh, what Tang Yun told herself was that she told her mother about the barbecue recipe yesterday. Then this morning, because of some delay, she forgot about it. Then she heard Tang Yun mention it and then remembered it Come to the promises you made before, then you can''t help but get your old face red. "Things are really their own, because some things to deal with, and then busy some forgotten." No wonder Tang Yun has been looking for her several times. It turns out that it''s about the barbecue recipe. Then Tang Hu is a little embarrassed and tells Tang Yun. "Oh, the thing you told me about is the barbecue recipe, right? Then I forget something and I''m really sorry, and then I''ll write you the recipe now. " Tang Yun stomped her feet. "Don''t you know what to ask?" "I''m really sorry, mainly because I have something to deal with this morning? And then you can see that I haven''t been at school all morning, and I''ve forgotten all the busy things Tang Hu is a little ashamed now. Then I said sorry to Tang Yun."When it''s time to write the recipe, you can bring it to me in the next class." After hearing this, Tang Yun couldn''t say anything more. Then she just nodded and ignored what Tang Hu was saying. Then she closed the window and drew the curtain. Tang Hu waited until Tang Yu had finished all this, then turned around fiercely and said directly to the people behind him. "Why are you so close to me? Are you not sensitive to your ears or your eyes? Shall I bring you glasses and a hearing aid? " Kang Xiaobo was so fierce that Tang Hu turned around and was shocked. Then he heard what he had just said about hearing aids. Zhang Xiaobo also roughly guessed that Tang Hu knew what he was eavesdropping on. However, Kang Xiaobo was also a cheeky person. After all, he has been following Tang Hu for such a long time. Although his strength has not improved much, he has a good skin It''s several layers thick. Then Kang Xiaobo could only smile awkwardly and said. "No, are you afraid that someone will hear your conversation, so you have so much work and so much tension. Actually, I just happened to pass by here. I just wanted to go to the toilet, and then I just stopped by. I didn''t mention anything. Am I that kind of person? Right, boss, I''m not that kind of person at all. You think too bad of me, boss Chapter 701 Kang Xiaobo was so fierce that Tang Hu turned around and was shocked. Then he heard what he had just said about hearing aids. Zhang Xiaobo also roughly guessed that Tang Hu knew what he was eavesdropping on. However, Kang Xiaobo was also a cheeky person. After all, he has been following Tang Hu for such a long time. Although his strength has not improved much, he is really thick skinned Several floors. Then Kang Xiaobo could only smile awkwardly and said. "No, are you afraid that someone will hear your conversation, so you have so much work and so much tension. Actually, I just happened to pass by here. I just wanted to go to the toilet, and then I just stopped by. I didn''t mention anything. Am I that kind of person? Right, boss, I''m not that kind of person at all. You think too bad of me, boss Before, Tang Hu was near the window of Tang Yun''s classroom. Then Kang Xiaobo stood behind Tang Hu and was close to the wall. If Tang Yun saw Kang Xiaobo eavesdropping outside, Tang Yun would not have said so much to Tang Hu. "By the way, boss, Tang Yun has been looking for you several times. What''s the reason? Is it convenient for Fang to disclose to me? " Kang Xiaobo asked with some doubts. "Oh, nothing. I promised that I would bring him something. Then I forgot about something in the morning because of some things. Then I didn''t plan to take it for him in the next class." Naturally, Tang Hu will not say anything else, because it feels like giving money to Tang Yun. Tang Hu is not the kind of person who does something good to others and then complains about it. And after all, there are still many people after this time. If she says this thing, after all, Tang Yun is a girl with good face and a very strong self-improvement person. If there are some gossips around him, how can the pure love in college be unfolded? "Then I''ll go back and you don''t say you happened to pass by. Don''t you have to go to the bathroom? Then you go, and I''ll go straight back to the classroom. " Tang Hu then nodded directly to Kang Xiaobo, and then went back to the direction of his class. Tang Hu returned to the classroom and then took out a straw paper and began to write the recipe. Actually, like what barbecue formula it was, there was no technical content, that is, what was used regularly, then it was put together, and then the flavor was raised for barbecue. Tang Hu often used these things when he was at home. After all, Tang Hu was quite clever at that time. He preferred to bake something and eat it. Then he felt that what he cooked was tasteless. Therefore, Tang Hu started by himself and learned some methods of making recipes on the Internet, and then it was more convenient to take materials locally. Tang Hu then wrote several formulas in one breath, then folded the draft paper, and then prepared to send it to Tang Yun after class. Then after class, Tang Hu ran to class 9 in a hurry and knocked on the window of TangYun''s position. However, Tang Hu knocked several times, and then did not see Tang Yun open the window of the classroom. Then Tang Hu was a little puzzled. Tencent should not be out of the classroom so soon. After all, he had told him before last class that he should give him the formula in this class. Moreover, after class, he ran out of the classroom, and rushed to class 9 directly. He should not miss it. Then Tang Hu thought of this, and then he knocked on the window in front of him. Could it be that his knocking strength was too small, and then, Tang Yun didn''t hear it? But this time, the classroom finally made a little reaction, that is, the curtain has been pulled, and then Tang Yun secretly raised a corner, but this time, Tang Yun did not open the window, at this time Tang Yun''s face slightly red, and then put his hand on the mouth to make a silent gesture. Then he waved to Tang Hu. This makes Tang Hu a little puzzled. Is this god horse meaning after all? What is he talking about? Tang Hu then roared in his heart, what do you mean by your silence? Then you have another finger and then you wave your hand. You have something to say. What do you mean by these gestures? Even if you open your mouth directly, I can read what you mean because I can lip talk and know what it means, but you don''t want to speak and make gestures. I don''t understand at all. However, at this time, the door of the classroom was opened in front of Tang Hu. Then, Tang Hu also heard the sound of the door opening. Then he looked at the door of the classroom. He didn''t know what to do. He was startled at the sight, because a teacher came out at the door of the classroom. And she''s a woman teacher in menopause. Then the menopausal woman teacher said directly and loudly. "What class are you in? Who''s knocking on the window there? Don''t you know it''s still in class? " Tang Hu and then a consternation, this how there is a teacher out? Is it possible that the teacher is dragging the class, otherwise, the bell has already been played after class. It is impossible that there is a teacher in the classroom.Think of this possibility, Tang Hu''s heart suddenly some sweat, his this meal to the window disorderly ring, obviously is disturbed other people''s teacher''s lecture, disturbed the classroom discipline, other people''s teacher can''t come to get angry with himself? "Well, I''m sorry, teacher. I''m really sorry. Didn''t I think the class was over now? Then, I have something to ask a student in your class to have a word with him. Then I didn''t know there was a teacher in it Tang Hu scratched his scalp awkwardly. "You..." then, the teacher who came out of class 9 was the head teacher of class 9. Then, the head teacher of class 9 saw that it was Tang Hu who disturbed his class order and then disturbed his class. Then Tang Hu was quite impressed by the head teacher of class 9. After all, before all, such a big thing happened on the playground. Moreover, I also heard that although Tang Hu was a transfer student and came to the school for a few days, he had already been rated as one of the four new evils on campus. What''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, Tang Hu hasn''t been dealt with in any way. It seems that he has a deep background at home. Otherwise, ordinary students would not be like Tang Hu. Chapter 702 Tang frowned because he didn''t like the tiger in his background. What''s more, the position where Tang Hu knocks on the glass seems to be the direction where Tang Yun is. I don''t know what Tang Hu, one of the villains on campus, is looking for Tang Yun, a good student in his class. Originally, the head teacher just wanted to refuse, but suddenly I remembered what director Wang said to himself this morning. It seems that the teacher is saying that he should give him more freedom in dealing with Tang Yun''s own affairs. Then the teacher in charge of the class did not directly refuse to think about it. Then she wanted to ask Tang Yun what she thought. If it was normal, the head teacher would drive Tang Hu away without saying a word. Then the head teacher asked Tang Hu. "What''s your name..." "Oh, my name is Tang Hu." Tang Hu then said directly. "Then wait outside for a while." Teacher in charge of a class, and then finish speaking, and then turn to go directly back to the classroom inside, and then said to Tang Yun. "Tang Yun, then there is a student outside who says he wants to see you, and then his name is Tang Hu. Will you go to see him?" Tang Yun is mad now. When do you think you can come? I have to find myself now, and then, just in time for my teacher in class, you come to me in front of the teacher. But also make so much effort to knock on the window, you this is not intentional want me in the class embarrassed? Even if you take the bus again tomorrow morning, and I''ll let you play with me again, you can give me the formula at that time. Why do you have to give it to me now? Friends are now in the heart of a burst of sadness, their life now how to become so funny? Since I met Tang Hu in my life, I became so unlucky, and then I had some unexpected things. Tang Yun thought, if he ignored Tang Hu, what if Tang Hu continued to knock on his window? What if he is angry because he doesn''t go to him and doesn''t give him a recipe? Although he is very rare his formula, but his mother really needs it. If you don''t get it, then in case mother really like what she said, she will come to the school to find Tang Hu for the formula. Then I will be more embarrassed. Tang Yun then thought of here, can only be some helpless stand up, and then said to his teacher. "Teacher, I''ll go out for a visit..." then the teacher made some mistakes because he had been with Tang Yun for a long time? I know very well how the child is usually used. I know that Tang Yun is a good child who loves learning very much. Although she hates her beautiful appearance, there are many pursuers in the school. There are also some rich young masters like Tang Hu among her pursuers. But in general, Tang Yun ignored them, let alone went to the classroom to look for him, and to the dismay of the head teacher, Tang Yun actually agreed to go out to look for him. Most of the time, Tang Yun will take the initiative to get out of the way when he meets a boy. He won''t have anything to do with the boy. But this time, Tang Yu agreed. Since Tang Yun has agreed to go out to see him, he is not very good to say anything as his head teacher. The head teacher can only be helplessly nodded. However, although the head teacher agreed, he still went to the door of the classroom with Tang Yue. From the door of the classroom, he looked at Tang Hu and Tang Yue from a distance to see what they were going to do. In case that Tang Hu came to TangYun''s classroom as he imagined, he could stop him. "Why do you come at such a time? I''m still teaching here. " Tang Yun ran pouts her lips and looks at Tang Hu unhappily. "Our class is the class teacher''s class, and it''s not over yet. Then you come directly. You just knocked at my window so loud that the teacher in charge of the class was dissatisfied. Didn''t you see me making a gesture for you? " "You just put your finger to your mouth, and then you waved your hand. Who knows what you''re doing?" Tang Hu shrugged helplessly. "I just said at the end of last class, I will give you the recipe at the end of this class. How could I know that your teacher can still drag the class? Not bad for me. " Tang Yun can only sigh helplessly. "Then give it to me as soon as possible. I have to go back to class. It''s not good for the head teacher to look at me all the time. What can I say to you "Here you are." Tang Hu then took out the formula he had written before and handed it to Tang Yun directly. After Tang Yun took it, he didn''t look at it. He just put it in his pocket and didn''t open it. Then he said to Tang Hu. "I''ll go back first. Don''t knock on the window next time." "Next time?" Tang Hu, obviously stunned. Do not know Tang Yun said this sentence, is not the meaning of their own imagination?Tang Yun found that she had made some mistakes just now. Then, what she said was that she wanted Tang Hu to harass her next time? Then he quickly changed his words and said. "No next time, no next time." After that, Tang Yun was afraid that Tang Hu, the young master, would get angry, and then he did not dare to look at him. Then he turned around and quickly returned to the classroom. When he got to the door of the classroom, he almost ran into his head teacher. "You go back first, pay attention next time, don''t be so careless." The head teacher then tightened his eyebrows. He almost bumped into himself for Tang Yun. In fact, he didn''t care much. What he cared about was that Tang Hu gave Tencent something in the end? I don''t seem to see it clearly, but I can guess it should be a note type. Moreover, I just saw Tang Yun get the note, and then I went back to the classroom with a blush. The head teacher took it for granted, and directly bumped Tang Yun into himself. When he was a little ashamed, he thought that he would be shy when he took the sugar gourd note. The head teacher was a little surprised. Is it difficult for Tang Yun Gang to take over the note from Tang Hu is a love letter written by Tang Hu to Tang Yun? Then, at the thought of this possibility, the teacher in charge of the class, and then shook his head for a while. Was the child confused? What''s more, Tang Yun didn''t see the tendency to fall in love before. In the past, she never accepted love letters from her male classmates. Although Tang Yun received love letters every time, she never accepted them. Chapter 703 I don''t know what happened to Tencent this time. Not only did it make an exception and met Tang Hu, but also accepted his love letter. After losing weight, they still looked shy. Could it be that they really had something to do. Seeing this scene, not only the head teacher, but also other students in Tang Yun''s class. Because there is more than one window in the corridor, just a few people can see the scene outside the corridor. Then, the main reason is that the class teacher was just in class, and everyone in the class was listening carefully. Then, Tang Hu''s voice of knocking on the glass was a little too sudden, which attracted everyone''s attention. Then, the head teacher went out as if he said something. Then he came back and said a few words to Tang Yun, and then Tang Yun went out, which of course caused The curiosity of other students in the class. Although they can''t hear what Tang Yun and Tang Hu are talking about, they look at their two ambiguous expressions, ambiguous movements, and then Tang Yu''s really happy expression, and finally blush with shame, they can roughly guess something. Even if they can''t, after all, the adolescent''s association ability is very rich We can always fill in some plots. In the end, Tong Hu took out a folded note from his pocket and handed it to Tang Yun. Then Tang Yun blushed and put it in his pocket. Then he turned around and went back to the classroom. is mainly because this scene is too awesome. Then campus life is a little boring, such as the campus life inside the spread of these legends ah, interesting things are the fastest to wear. Especially now, which boy is in love with which girl, or who wrote a love letter to whom, who accepted whose confession, such things can be the most interesting topic of these adolescent teenagers. Then, such topics as these, ah, are the fastest spread in the campus, and in the process of transmission, it is likely to spread false information, and the whole thing will become confused. "You know what? Tang Hu, one of the four new villains in the school, went to Tang Yun''s class to find Tang Yun and gave him a note. I don''t know what the contents of the note are "You know what? Tang Hu, one of the four evils on campus, wrote a love letter to Tang Yun. Tang Yun blushed and took it "You know what? In the campus, Tang Hu, one of the new four evils, is pursuing Tang Yun. " "You know what? Tang Hu, one of the new four evils on campus, is now making friends with Tang Yun. " "You know what? Tang Hu is one of the four evils on campus. Then, Zhou Ming, who is also one of the four evils, was beaten all over his face. The reason is that Zhou Ming harassed his girlfriend Tang Yun, and he was beaten by Tang Hu directly The two protagonists, master Tang and Xiaohua, don''t know yet. The rumor about them has spread in the school. In fact, Fang Miao doesn''t care about Tang Hu in the class. It can be said that she is very concerned about Tang Hu, but she doesn''t show it on the surface. Fang Miao then looked in the direction of Tang Hu as soon as the class was over. He only saw Tang Hu running out of the classroom with his hands empty. After a while, he came back with an empty car. He didn''t know what he was looking for Tang Yun. Fang originally said that he wanted to ask what he was going to do with Tang Yun? However, Fang Miao was embarrassed and could only put the matter in his mind. Then, after the last class in the afternoon and the rest time before self-study in the evening, Tang Le is hanging out on the playground with a girl wearing glasses. The girl who walks with Tang Yun is Tang Yun''s best friend and best friend Liu Wen. Then it was just another class, but because the place where the two people lived, that is, the two of them lived close to each other, they both knew the fate of a little bit miserable. "Yun Yun, you don''t really have that relationship with Tang Hu?" Liu Wen then lowered her voice and told Tang Yun. "How can I have it? Don''t talk nonsense Because Tang Yun didn''t expect that even her best friend said the same thing. Then she felt some blush, and then said to Liu Wen unhappily. "What are you talking about? How can I be with him? " "Isn''t it? Yun Yun, are you still a fool? You don''t even know about you, and then spread it all over the school? Then all the people in our class knew it. Then they said that Tang Hu came to your class today and handed you a love letter. Then you accepted it shyly. Then you almost knocked down your head teacher because of your panic. " Liu Wen then went on. "You''re still here hiding from me. It is estimated that the whole school has been clear about your affairs. What they say now is well founded, as if they all said that they had seen it with their own eyes. What''s the matter between us? You''re still hiding it from me Tang Yun didn''t expect that Tang Hu could give himself a barbecue recipe, which was so popular that he made a love letter to himself. Then he said he was shy to accept it.Tang Yun is really a little weepy now, because she did not expect that such a common thing was formulated one by one would be seen by people who have a heart, and then they spread it like this. It''s really awe inspiring. "Why, are you still here pretending not to know?" Looking at Tang Yun''s inexplicable appearance, Liu Wen is also very puzzled now. Don''t Tang Yun really know that this matter can''t be said, because the protagonists are Tang Yun and Tang Hu, and many people say that they saw it today. Tang Hu gave Tang Yundi a piece of paper which was a love letter, and Tang Yu accepted it shyly. They said that they could read it by themselves Come on, how can Tang Yun not know. "Wen Wen, tell me, what''s going on here?" Tang Yun is a little worried now, and then directly pulled Liu Wen''s hand to shake, and then anxiously asked. "I don''t know anything about it. What did they say?" "It was this afternoon, and then they said that someone saw Tang Hu handing you a love letter, and then confessed to you. Then you accepted shyly, and then, after accepting, they went back to the class with a blush." Liu Wen then summed up a more reliable and reliable version, and told Tang Yun. Chapter 704 "What? What is it? " Tang Yun ran widened her beautiful eyes. "He wrote me a love letter to express his love to me. What are you talking about? Not at all. There is no such thing at all. " "Yes, that''s what everyone says now." Liu Wen then thought to herself, there are more exciting and illusory things have not told you, if you know then you know what they think now. "Wenwen, we''ve been friends for so many years. Don''t you know me? How can I fall in love early? " Tang Yun said helplessly. "Who knows, you''re 18 now anyway, and who knows if you''re adolescent hormonal commotion. Who knows if you want to fall in love Liu Wen then said with a smile. "I''ll beat you to death." Tang Yun was said by Liu Wen blushed, and then reached out to Liu Wen to fight in the past. But Liu Wen laughed away. "Yun Yun, but I really want to ask you a truth. Tell me the truth. Do you like Tang Hu or not?" Liu Wen, after laughing, put on a serious look, and then asked Tang Yun. "How can I like him? It''s not that he''s been pestering me. I really don''t like people at all. You don''t know I can''t fall in love Tang Yun ran pursed her lips after that, and said with some melancholy. "Do you mean it?" Liu Wen has some unbelievable remarks. "I''ll tell you, you must pay attention to it. Don''t be cheated by others. There are already such examples around us. You don''t know what Xiaofen looks like now. He is a lesson now. Although you are the most beautiful of our sisters, you have no other capital except beautiful. You must be careful Well, don''t be fooled. Don''t be too late to repent "Wenwen, don''t you believe me? We''ve been friends for so many years. How can you doubt me? Don''t I like Tang Hu at all? It''s Tang Hu. He has been pestering me. How can people accept his confession? " Tang Yun then went on. "What''s more, who are you listening to about all these things?" "That''s good. You have to think about it anyway." Liu Wen then nodded. "It''s really hard to say who I listen to. Anyway, everyone says so now. I don''t know who was listening to it at the beginning. Anyway, it''s spreading that you and Tang Hu are already together now." Tang Yun stamped her feet helplessly, and then got angry. "What should I do now? I''m in a panic now. I don''t know what I should do now. " "What? I''ll tell him. How can he do this? You''re afraid of him, but I''m not afraid of him. If you''re embarrassed to tell him, if you''re afraid of him, tell me I''ll go straight to him. How can he ruin your reputation Liu Wen is famous for her bravery. His mother is also a shrew. Liu Wen learned from her mother''s fine traditions since she was a child. When she was 12, she followed her mother to the vegetable market to buy vegetables. She took a kitchen knife and scared away the scumbags who collected protection fees. Don''t be twelve now. "Forget it, you''d better not go. You don''t know Tang Hu''s power. He''s really powerful, and he''s very domineering. If you go, you can''t take advantage of him. You don''t know. He really slapped Zhou Ming away, and they didn''t dare to say anything. Here you can see that Tang Hu is really powerful. Don''t go. I don''t want you because I''m hurt. " Then, Tang Yun doesn''t want her best friend Liu Wen to be hurt because of her own reasons. This kind of thing is not something that can be solved by a brave man, because Tang Hu is not not bad, and Tang Hu is really unreasonable. He doesn''t give you any reason at all. In fact, Liu Wen has heard of Tang Hu''s behavior in school. The Tang Hu has not only a background, but also a deep background. It''s just some tyrannical and unscrupulous. The four villains, who had just transferred to another school for two days, directly beat two of them. And after that, nothing happened. Then, it''s good to fight the gangsters with guns on campus. They''re not afraid. They don''t really look like students coming out of the campus. Liu Wen asked himself that he was definitely not Tang Hu''s opponent. He would not have escaped to any advantage under Tang Hu''s hand. Liu Wen can only be a little resentful said. "Is that all it can do? I think this kind of thing happened is Tang Hu himself. It''s absolutely his own initiative to promote it. " "No, what you said should not be. Is it Tang Hu''s own story?"Tang Yun looks at Liu Wen with some consternation and doubts. I don''t know why he said this? "Don''t you understand, rhyme, you are still too simple. I tell you, these rich children are really very resourceful. Now he pursues you but can''t pursue you. Then he definitely wants to borrow these things, and then he wants to operate, and then turn the things you are together into established. Do you know what raw rice is to cook cooked rice? Then, as long as the whole school acquiesces in what you are with him, then the whole school will know that you are his girlfriend, and then even if you have a hundred people, it will be difficult to explain. At that time, you can only be helpless to become his girlfriend. You can only accept your fate. " Liu Wen has some malicious speculation. "It''s impossible. I don''t think Tang Hu is such a person. He should disdain to do these things." Tang Yun frowned a little. Because from the relationship with Tang Hu these days, and although Tang Hu''s impression on himself is very fast, he should not do these bad things like his best friend said. Although Tang Hu is a bit hateful, he should never be a villain who spreads rumors behind others. Because in Tang Yun''s view, Tang Hu now deliberately pretended to be a polite gentleman, and then he was ruthlessly exposed. But after wearing it, although I won''t put on the real one in front of me, it''s good for me, and I''ve protected myself all the way on the bus today. From the impression that Tang Hu gives himself these days, he should not use this kind of vulgar tricks, because he knows that if he really uses this trick, he will only make himself hate him even more. Chapter 705 Although Tang Hu is a bit hateful, he should never be a villain who spreads rumors behind others. Because in Tang Yun''s view, Tang Hu now deliberately pretended to be a polite gentleman, and then he was ruthlessly exposed. But after wearing it, although I won''t put on the real one in front of me, it''s good for me, and I''ve protected myself all the way on the bus today. From the impression that Tang Hu gives himself these days, he should not use this kind of vulgar tricks, because he knows that if he really uses this trick, he will only make himself hate him even more. "What can''t be done? I say rhyme, why do you still speak to him? You still don''t think he is that kind of person. How can you really be a little moved by him? No, do you really like him Liu Wen listened to Tang Yun''s words, but there was something wrong with the meaning. It seemed that Tang Yun still wanted to protect Tang Hu. Is it difficult to become, this girl is really a little moved to Tang Hu? At the thought of Liu Wen here, she felt her complexion and became serious. Then she had a kind of bad idea from her heart. Is it true that rhyme will fall? "By the way, yunyun, I want to ask you one thing. Is Tang Hu really looking for you before? Did you hand you a love letter? Is that the kind of thing they''ve told you before is true? " Liu Wen, and then suddenly thought of a very important thing, that is, although this matter is Tang Hu may be making rumors and gossiping, but after all, there is no wind without fire? If there is no such thing, then who will believe it? How could it be so popular? "No, there''s no such thing. He gave me a recipe for barbecue. It''s not a love letter or something Tang Yun ran after the hasty explanation said. Moreover, Tang Yun was afraid that Liu Wen would not believe it, and then quickly took out the formula that Tang Hu handed to himself in his pocket. "That''s what you see." "That''s it?" Liu Wen took over the note from Tang Yun with some doubts, and then opened it for a look. "No, what does he mean by giving you this? Do you think that''s what the rich people do now "What? That''s not what I mean at all. What can I tell you? It''s my mom, you know? My mother didn''t know what was wrong, so she was confused by him. How did she feel? He was a good man. Then, one day, he told my mother that he had the recipe for barbecue. Then he said that he would give it to my mother. Don''t you know my mother? Then I heard that there was a formula, and then said, after the improvement, my barbecue will become better, and the business will be more prosperous. " "Then my mother didn''t believe it. Then she asked me to find Tang Hu to get the formula. Then this is not the whole thing." "That''s OK." Liu Wen''s eyes widened. It didn''t feel like a rich young man''s way of chasing girls. How could a rich man do such a thing and study the barbecue recipe? This way of Tanghu''s chasing girls is quite novel. It''s not the same as the rich childe who pursued Tang Yun before. It''s just original, I even thought of starting from Tang Yun''s mother. It doesn''t feel like a child of this age to do something. She knows to start with Tang Yun''s mother. "Yes, I can''t help it. I can only take it, or my mother will come to the school to ask Tang Hu for the formula. How ugly I will be. I have no choice but to find the recipe. " Tang Yun said helplessly. "This is the case. Tang Hu and I have nothing to do with him. Then, he wants to pursue me. I can''t agree with him. Who knows whether he is just playing? I don''t think about these things now "Yunyun, it seems that you have really moved your mind. If Tang Hu is really not playing, are you really going to have a relationship with him?" After listening to Tang Yun''s words, Liu Wen stares at Tang Yun''s smiling face, as if to see from her face. Is it true? "If he said that if he really didn''t want to play with you, but to be serious with your friends, would you really agree with him?" "Wenwen, what are you talking about? How could I be. " Tang Yun''s face turned red, and she seemed to realize that there were some language problems in what she had just said. No wonder Liu Wen asked herself this. "I mean, rich people like them don''t take it seriously. They don''t have sincerity. How can I be attracted to such people? I didn''t intend to give him a friend at all. Even if he was serious, I wouldn''t agree "Well, well, you can know it yourself. No matter whether you have something or not, you just have to refuse to agree with him. We sisters have been counting your best numbers since childhood. You are the most beautiful. Learning is also the best way to count you. You can''t be cheated by Tang Hu for a while. After all, Xiaofen, you also know what it looks like now. I just hope you can think about it in the future. ""Well..." Tang Yunran nodded. But, in the heart actually ponders, oneself and Tang Hu''s matter is how, in the school inside spread. Is it true that the big villain Tang Hu said it himself? However, from the perspective of getting along with each other these days, Tang Hu doesn''t need to talk about these things at all. It''s not a day or two for him to tease himself. Even if he doesn''t say these things, he will tease himself. If it''s really from him, you should go and talk to him. After all, he said that this kind of thing had no difference to him, but had a great influence on himself. He doesn''t care about himself very much. What does that mean? Tang Yun is just thinking about this person in his theory? Tang Yun dare not. After all, if you want to find the theory of Tang Hu, isn''t it just like a sheep into a tiger''s mouth? Even if I went, how should I tell Tang Hu about this? Just ask him why he said these things? Chapter 706 Tang Hu then gave the recipe to Tang Yun. Then the afternoon passed smoothly, and then when school was over, Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobo walked on the corridor of the school. Then, they walked in front of them, and then a group of students pointed at them and said something. At the beginning, Tang Hu didn''t care, because every day there are students talking, Tang Hu didn''t care what they said. However, soon after, Tang Hu seemed to find that there were a group of people talking behind him, as if they were all paying attention to themselves. It seems that when I beat the Panther on the playground before, I didn''t attract so much attention as I do today. "Boss, what are they looking at? How do I feel that a lot of them are looking at us. " Tang Xiaobo asked in some inexplicable way. "I don''t know. I also have a feeling that they are looking at us all the time. I don''t know what happened. Why don''t you ask them?" Tang Hu is also a little baffled. "Come here. I have something to ask you." Kang Xiaobo, because these days have been with Tang Hu''s side, and then become with before is not the same. Become self-confidence a little inflated, although it is not the campus inside the four villains, wait for a person, but at least it is also one of the four campus villains a follower. What''s more, the four evils on the campus are still firmly pressing Zhong Liang and Zhou Ming. Naturally, Kang Xiaobo''s identity also rose along with the Tang tiger water. After all, Tang Hu is the one who dares to beat Zhong Liang and Zhou Ming to delete. Kang Xiaobo, who was also in the snack street before, dared to scold Zhou Ming directly. Not to mention an ordinary student. Then the student Kang Xiaobo talked about, he was following several students around him. He was talking about something with great enthusiasm. Then the boy who was telling a story was suddenly called by Kang Xiaobo, and then he was a little silly. Although the boy didn''t know who Kang Xiaobo was, he knew Tang Hu around Kang Xiaobo. After all, Tang Hu is very famous in school now, and he also knows that Tang Hu is a very cruel person. But since Kang Xiaobo can follow Tang Hu, the boy naturally thinks Kang Xiaobo is a cruel man. Suddenly, some of the next pale, after all, he was the campus four evil young side of the attendant to call. Naturally, it''s a little scary. The boy knew that he was in trouble, and he should not tell his classmates about these things, but things have happened, and there is no way. After all, if you talk about the four evils on campus in front of others, you will be beaten severely. "Brother, do you call me?" The timid boy said. The voice of speaking was a little shaky. "Nonsense, I don''t call you who is called air? I''m telling you to come here. " Kang Xiaobo then said to the boy fiercely. "What did you just say there? Then I pointed to my boss and told your classmates that you really thought you were a commentator. Tell the story in such detail, tell us what it is. Let''s hear what kind of story you tell so vividly. " "That brother, I didn''t say anything. What''s wrong with me?" Then the boy carefully walked towards Kang Xiaobo and Tang Hu. "I was just talking to you, didn''t you hear me? I said, I asked you, what did you just say there? Don''t you understand? It''s still itchy. I need to be beaten. " Kang Xiaobo was a little angry, because the boy was just there. His mouth was very smooth and full of saliva. He spoke so excitedly. How could he become so withered now? "I... I didn''t say anything, brother. I didn''t really say anything "Do you want to be beaten? You''re still here with us. Do you really want to be beaten? " Kang Xiaobo then glared and said. "I tell you, do you know it''s very impolite to talk about others behind their backs. If you tell us the truth now and tell us what you just said, we''ll let you go. If you''re cheating on us here, don''t tell us the truth, be careful, I''ll beat you up." "After all, did you just tell them? It''s OK for us to ask them. After all, they are not like you. After all, they just need to explain what you just said to them, and then you can think about it yourself. " I have to say, Kang Xiaobo just said this sentence or very deterrent, and then the boy heard this sentence, and then immediately dumbfounded. After all, he can carry on his back and not say it. But just after listening to himself, those students in the whole story will not hide these things for themselves. After all, if they really tell Kang Xiaobo and Tang Hu what they just said, then they will be finished.The boy turned pale at the thought of it, and could only admit it. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, brother, i... I''m also told by others, it really has nothing to do with me." What exactly did you hear from others? Kang Xiaobo can''t be angry now, because he didn''t think of it. The boy is still grinding himself. I just saw what you were talking about there. How could you be dumb when you got here? This makes Kang Xiaobo feel like he has no threat at all, which is totally different from the treatment of Zhong Liang and Zhou Ming. This makes Kang Xiaobo feel ignored. "That is to say, what I heard from others is that brother Tang huge and school flower Tang Yun are in love. These things I listen to others say, brother and I have nothing to do with the real Then the boy continued in a low voice. "Today, they are saying that brother Tang Hu confessed to Tang Yun, the school flower, and then sent a love letter to Tang Yun. Then, Tang Yun, the school flower, took over shyly. Moreover, because of his shyness and flustered, he almost bumped into his head teacher Tang Hu was a little surprised and widened his eyes. My God, who is this rumor spreading? I don''t know. When did I write a love letter to Tang Yun? This is nonsense. Chapter 707 Tang Hu''s first reaction now is that the people in this school are really full of food and have nothing to do before they do these things. I just gave Tang Yu a barbecue recipe at recess, and then how did she write a love letter to Tang Yun now? Then Tang Yun was shyly accepted. Tang Hu is also a little speechless now, I have to admire the imagination of these people in the school is really rich enough. In fact, Tang Hu doesn''t care about these things. In fact, whether they say it or not has nothing to do with what they say. But Tang Yun doesn''t think so. After all, she doesn''t have the same idea with herself. Damn it, really. Who is so wicked? And then it was said that this was a mess. In this way, Tang Yun will walk around when she sees herself next time, and she won''t talk to herself again. I had planned to be ambiguous with Tang Yun ran, but now I''m in trouble with Tang Yan. Is there no way to start it? Tang Yun doesn''t resent herself now, even if it''s good. What''s more, I''m still Fang Miao''s boy friend at school. If Miss Fang knows about this, she doesn''t know how to sneer at herself. I really am very big now. I don''t know what to do now. No, why is it so bad today? After I arrived at school, I didn''t have good luck. How can I feel that the things I met recently are getting worse and worse? Tang Hu now feels that he is really on both sides. One is that Tencent doesn''t know how to say it. After all, this matter is not spread by himself, and on the other side, it is Fang Miao''s side. Don''t worry about how to explain it. Fang Miao will certainly not forgive himself. After all, before that, it was because Zhao Shuang made a joke on himself, and then he wanted to deliberately punish himself in the hospital. Then Fang Miao found out about it, and then sneered at him for a long time. If so, Fang Miao doesn''t know what to do to herself after knowing what happened today. "Brother Tang Hu, and this brother, you see, I didn''t say this thing. It really has nothing to do with me. I just listen to them." Then the boy saw that Tang Hu''s face was cloudy and sunny, and then he was shocked. Then he quickly admitted his mistake and said to Tang Hu. "Brother really has nothing to do with me. I just listen to them. Now they are spreading these things in the school. I just listen to what they say. I really have nothing to do with me Tang Hu is a little sad now. "All right, you go." In fact, Tang Hu doesn''t know what the boy said. After all, Tang Hu is not at the same stage with their psychological age. Although in terms of appearance and age, Tang Hu is not much older than these boys, but his psychological age is much more mature than these boys. Tang Hu would never have the same insight with this boy. After all, these words are not what he said. After all, these things are spread in the school. He is just curious, and then give these things to others. There is really no way to investigate this matter with him. "Thank you, brother Tang Hu. Thank you." Then the boy nodded, and then ran away, did not want to stay here for a moment. After all, who knows what these four villains think. If they implicate themselves and beat themselves, they will suffer. "Boss, I think it''s probably a good thing. I think it''s a natural way to go. " Kang Xiaobo waited until the boy left, then squeezed his eyes to Tang Hu, and then said. "Now boss, you see, everyone knows that Tang Yun is your girlfriend now, so I think you can come here. Boss, I think this is your chance. " "You don''t know Tang Yun at all. He will never be like the girl before. I think it''s probably no drama this time. He''s not like the girl he used to be. He is the kind of girl with better face. The more you fight against him, the more disgusted he is. " Tang Hu said with a wry smile. Then, in the chairman''s office of the shuttle universe group. Zhang is sitting in the office with a gloomy face. Because he was behind the whole bank robbery last time, and he was also the one who wanted to kidnap Fang Miao. Then, he was helped by his partner and scolded him. Now he is very depressed in his heart. If it was not for his own boss, he would attach great importance to him in terms of personnel level. Then, if he was a little bit worse to himself, he would never swallow his anger. What''s more, those gangsters are clearly the subordinates sent by their own boss. After the failure of the operation, the King Kong still relies on himself for everything, blaming himself for his incompetence. Does this clearly have nothing to do with himself? This makes Zhang universe very angry. Although he has a very domineering name, and there is also a domineering company, but in fact, Zhang universe knows himself in his heart. He is just a chess piece and a puppet under his boss''s hand, and he has no right at all. Even their own rights can be said to be given to them by their own boss. As long as their own chess pieces are useless, their own boss can scrap themselves and copy another puppet.Even the puppet boss''s assistant is not good enough to listen to. He is just a spokesman for him in the first place. Some things, he himself can not make up his mind, can only call his own top people, his boss let him make up his mind. "Warner, I''m the universe. How are you doing recently? I have something to tell you now. " Brother Hua is in a bad mood these days, because the emissary of the bank robbery, that is, the bald man, has been unable to get in touch with him. Moreover, he has just received news that there are undercover agents in the police station. Then he gets the news from the police station, which means that the police have found the bald body. After all, no matter how the bald man died, he has already died outside and has nothing to do with himself. His team members, that is, balding, have more contact with themselves and know their own identity. Other people have no idea about their identity. They are just bald The head''s men. Chapter 708 Although the bald men knew that they were just thugs and knew their existence, they didn''t contact themselves face to face, and they didn''t know their real identity. Even if they fell into the hands of the police, only a few words from them, the police couldn''t do anything about themselves. After all, Hua Ge was in this place It is a local villain, but also has some strength. In fact, even if the bald man said that he was not afraid, after all, with his current ability and status, he didn''t have to be afraid of the police, let alone that he still had yuan in his back. After all, the big man behind him valued himself very much, and the big man in his life would never look at him He was taken away by the police. In fact, Hua Ge is not worried about the police. He is worried about whether he will find trouble with himself. He messed up the whole thing. He is not good. He explains to the big man behind him. After all, he belittles the enemy this time, and then he sends out a bald man, and then he goes out with a group of small thugs under his staff. "Brother Hua, that''s the guy of today''s gang. He puts all the responsibility on my head, and then says that the person I''m looking for can''t do it. Brother Hua, you know that he totally despises you. He''s saying that the person you''re looking for can''t do it." Zhang cosmos, and then embellished said, because the whole thing has nothing to do with him? Looking for people is not to find their own, they are just to carry out the orders handed down by their boss. But to let Zhang cosmos own a person back all the responsibility, he is very aggrieved in the heart. "I know, and I know exactly what it is like. You don''t have to tell me about it here Hua Ge then frowned his brow, because he didn''t expect that Zhang universe called him to say these things. "Jin Bang, isn''t he the boss''s man after all? We have a cooperative relationship with him. If she complains about you, let her complain. We are our own people. We know what the world is like and what your situation is like. I am very clear. If you are wronged, you will be wronged. But I will not lose my temper with you. I will remember all the things in my heart. " "That''s better for you, boss." Zhang cosmos also wants to talk about his grievances with his boss, and then vent his anger. Then, after all, the whole thing failed, which is sure to blame down. In this way, he must first explain the whole thing clearly and reduce his responsibility. And in this way, you may get the respect of the people above. "By the way, I asked you to investigate those things. How are you doing now? Is the investigation clear? What is the origin of the person who published his side? If he was just an ordinary man, how could he be the opponent of a bunch of small gangsters with guns? What kind of man is he? Have you investigated it recently? " Hua Ge then asked Zhang. "Jin Bang has already investigated the matter of the person around Fang Miao. However, from the surface, he seems to be an ordinary person, and suddenly a person appears out of nowhere. Moreover, recently, it seems that he has been following Fang Miao to and from school, and it seems that he is an ordinary student in the University It''s just raw. Moreover, I now suspect that he should be Fang Miao''s bodyguard now. And now, give him close protection. " Zhang then thought about it and said. "But which security company does he belong to? We don''t know this for the time being, and then, Jin Bang has not given me any definite information. " "Then you can continue to check for me. Until I find out. " Wargo then went on. "I tell you about this matter. The boss attaches great importance to this matter and is very sad about it. He has sent a powerful expert here. I tell you that last time, we did underestimate the enemy, some did not know the strength of the enemy, and then rashly sent people to kidnap. But this time it will not be as simple as the last time Zhang cosmos then was shocked, because his boss said that his boss, that is, his boss, actually sent an expert to help him. How powerful is his boss''s back, Zhang universe actually knows so little in his heart. After all, his eldest brother Hua Ge, Zhang universe all know so powerful, but Hua Ge he is only one of the boss''s subordinates. It''s enough to understand how much background your boss has. After all, this is an expert sent by his boss himself. Certainly, he is much better than the ordinary bodyguard around Fang Miao. "I''ll tell you, you should keep your mouth tight. Don''t talk nonsense. Don''t tell me about the boss''s expert. Otherwise, if something goes wrong, you can''t bear the responsibility. Even if you have ten lives, you can''t keep you." Hua Ge, and then seriously reminded Zhang cosmos."Don''t worry, brother Hua. I''m very strict. I''ll never talk about it." Zhang said with a hasty assurance. Tang Hu now in the school do not know what to do, after all, it is time for school. Then we have to go back to the apartment with Fang Miao. But now things have developed into this, even if Tang Hu no longer escape, there is no way, and Tang Hu''s character is not the kind of people who run away from anything. We can only face him bravely. After all, is there a popular saying on the Internet? The best way to eliminate fear is to face it. Then when Tang Hu drove the car over, Fang Miao was already gloomy and waited at the school gate. Then, after Fang Miao got on the car, he was still there, gloomy and silent. Tang Hu is also embarrassed to tell Fang Miao the whole thing directly. It seems that Fang Miao should have heard something about himself and Tang Yun from other people in the school. Otherwise, he would not be as cold as he is now. As soon as he got on the bus and didn''t talk to himself, he would sit there all the time, doing nothing and looking at the front. But Tang Hu can clearly feel the cold air coming from Fang Miao''s face. Chapter 709 Tang Hu shook his head because Fang Miao was obviously angry. Along the way, Fang Miao and Tang Hu didn''t speak. Tang Hu didn''t know how to explain to Fang Miao, and he was driving. After all, it was a bit unsafe to drive. Fang Miao''s is completely and doesn''t want to pay attention to Tang Hu. He doesn''t know how to talk to Tang Hu now. After all, before the time, I have told Tang Hu clearly. And before that, in the morning, he was looking for Tang Hu more and more. He had already shown his dissatisfaction, and then Tang Hu also sent a message to explain to himself. However, it was a whole afternoon. Now the school is still spreading. Tang Hu and Tang Yun are friends. Then, after arriving at the apartment, Tang Hu originally planned to go back to his room, but was stopped by the publication of entering the door. "Tang Hu, stop for me. Explain to me what''s going on today Tang Hu originally wanted to hide a little bit from the eldest lady, because Fang Miao is angry now. Tang Hu also knows that there is no way to explain with the girl who is angry. Who is willing to provoke a girl who is in a state of anger? But now that he has been stopped by Fang Miao, there is no way to escape. Then he found that Tang BAMIAO was standing there with a fierce look. Tang Hu obviously feels that Fang Miao is very angry now. "What can I do for you, Miss Fang?" Tang Hu said with a dry smile. "Tang Hu, you really can, and then you did not go to school for a few days, and then you actually spread the scandal, and you spread the gossip object, and then the school flower Tang Yun in the school. I heard that Tang Yun was in the school, and did not talk about boyfriends. You are very good. After a few days at school, you directly regard others as your own girlfriend." "You can. Do you know exactly what you''re doing now? If you don''t know, my father used to hire you as my bodyguard. Did you get involved in school? And before that, I also told you to let you in the school, as my boyfriend, and now you are OK, you now take me as a position, you do not know how the class is talking about me "Then said I was dumped by you, and then you are directly Tang Yun''s boyfriend, and then said that I can''t compare with Tang Yun." Fang Miao is really a little angry now, this Tang Hu is really too unruly. It was clearly agreed at the beginning of the school to be his boyfriend, but now he has an affair with Tang Yun. Is this to protect himself or to protect Tang Yun? Is this for protection or for girls? So today''s incident really made Fang Miao angry. "Miss Fang, in fact, your father paid me to be your bodyguard. What he told me at that time was very clear. What he told me was that he only wanted to take care of your study and life, and then to protect your safety. Then, these things and all other things were not within the scope of my work. You have to understand that there is no conflict between what I do and what I do Tang Hu felt that he was too weak in front of girls at the beginning? At the beginning, I was just because I felt guilty about Fang Miao. Because when I first came to the apartment, something unpleasant happened. So Tang Hu has always been the other Miao has some tolerance. But, in many cases, men have to be tough, can''t just be soft and tolerant. Otherwise, how can Miss Fang know how good she is? Fang Miao is a little angry now, and then he is said to be speechless by Tang Hu. Indeed, what Tang Hu said is an employee hired by his father, and then a private bodyguard to take care of himself, and then to protect his own safety. Then they just let others be their boyfriends just because of their own affairs. This has nothing to do with other people''s work. This is just their own requirements. Even if they don''t agree, it is reasonable. After all, they have no right to interfere in their own private life. People want to find a girlfriend, what are you excited about? However, Fang Miao doesn''t know why. She feels very uncomfortable in her heart. Why do you have an affair with Tang Yun in school? Who are you not? You can''t. I have shown such a good impression on Tang Hu. How do I look at Tang Hu now? Fang Miao doesn''t believe Tang Hu doesn''t feel it at all. Tang Hu doesn''t start with the people in his own family, and then runs out to the women outside. What kind of thing is this? Is it true that you don''t pay attention to your charm? Fang Miao can only comfort himself in his heart. It must be because of Tang Hu, and then he is so angry because he ignores his charm. The reason why Tang Miao can''t accept his own slang is that Tang Miao can''t accept his own charm. Because of things like this, no woman can tolerate the man around her, and then ignore herself like this.The insult was worse than killing them. But Fang Miao couldn''t say it. He really thought about it. He couldn''t think of any language to talk to Tom. Could he just tell Tang Hu that you were blind? You don''t want to hook up with such a beautiful girl in front of you. Then, you run outside to hook up with other women. "What do you think I should do now? Can''t I go to tomorrow and then I''ll go to school to face all the gossip? You can''t be a little bit more scrupulous in school, can you? What about my reputation at school if you do this? " "Is it hard to say such a thing? At that time, I will go to the class directly and say that I am your bodyguard, and then I will protect your safety. Don''t you just say no. Then I said it was your boyfriend''s business, just to better protect your safety, just to find an excuse. Then your reputation will not be tarnished. I believe no one in the class will gossip about you after I have said this reason. " Chapter 710 "You... I..." what Tang hugang just said, he let Fang Miao throw it there at once. I don''t know what to say. Fang Miao stands there, staring at Tang Hu, and then wants to refute Tang Hu, but he doesn''t know how to tell Tang Hu. Because Fang Miao didn''t expect that because of his little face, he got Tang Hu''s indifferent reply. Is this really what you want? Is this the answer you want to hear? Fang Miao really doesn''t know. He doesn''t know what he thinks in his heart. Fang Miao just felt that his heart was really very uncomfortable, that is, he felt a special sense of loss, as if there was something in his heart, and suddenly disappeared, feeling empty. Looking at Tang Hu''s back after he walked back to his room, Fang Miao wanted to shed tears several times. But Fang Miao resisted. He could not bow to Tang Hu at this time. From childhood to adulthood, I have not been so angry. There is no boy at all. He can talk like himself. "Tang Hu, are you really so amazing? That''s what you do to a girl like me. You can go where you want to go, far away from the point, who rare you. Go wherever you like. " Fang Miao looks at Tang Hu''s back and shouts at the top of his voice. "I don''t care what you want to do. You can do whatever you like in the future. It has nothing to do with me. " After that, Fang Miao directly sits on the sofa. Now Fang Miao feels that he is not only aggrieved, but also very frustrated in his heart. Finally, Fang Miao is still a girl. She has been wronged so much and has been so indifferent by Tang Hu. No matter how strong a girl she is, she is still a girl. Psychological endurance, not so strong. Then Fang Miao finally sat on the sofa and cried. Tang Hu didn''t he save himself? He didn''t rely on his kindness to him. He also saved his life in the hands of robbers before, but what''s the matter. You''re not the only one who saved yourself. Why do I care so much about how you feel. I care what you do with all this. But... But whenever I remember that when I was in the bank before, Tang Hu stood up directly to block the figure in front of him and became the hostage of those robbers for himself. At this time, Fang Miao''s heart was warm. At that moment, Fang Miao felt that she was the luckiest girl in the world, because at such a dangerous time, there would be a boy standing in front of him. Fang Miao thought he had found a boy who could bring him a sense of security. But... Now... at this time, Fang Miao should be able to see that Fang Miao really likes Tang Hu, really right Tang Hu is moved. Although the story of hero saving the United States is very old-fashioned and tacky, it is also the most classic and most enjoyable thing. Fang Miao would never have thought about these things before, but his attitude towards boys can be seen from Zhong Liang. Fang Miao''s attitude to boys has been very cold, but to Tang Hu, Fang Miao has really changed a lot. What''s more, if a girl really doesn''t like a boy, how can she suggest that she should be her boyfriend, even if it''s fake. Maybe these details are not even found by Fang Miao, but it will become very clear if you look at them as an outsider. Tang Hu didn''t hear Fang Miao''s crying outside. He just didn''t know how to explain this with Fang Miao. When Tang Hu arrived at his own door, he closed the door and leaned on the door. Can only be helpless sigh. Although Tang Hu didn''t quite understand what the eldest lady was thinking, judging from all the signs Fang Miao showed after he arrived at his apartment today, Tang Hu is not a fool. Naturally, he can feel that Fang Ming is a little bit jealous. Does Miss Fang really feel good about herself? Tang Hu is a little puzzled, because for a long time, although there is a little friction between himself and Fang Miao, it seems that the progress is not as fast as imagined. Even if he saved him, and after saving three seconds before, Fang Miao asked whether he liked him and wanted to be with him to do so much. At that time, he also said Come on, I don''t have Fang Miao''s intention at all. He was just out of humanitarianism, and then he saved Feng Miao''s life with kindness, but he didn''t have to change into like so quickly. Is this the feeling of love at first sight? Even if it''s love at first sight, Tang Hu doesn''t dare to have an emotional relationship with his own protection target. This is really not allowed in some industries. After all, now that I am just a bodyguard, I have an emotional relationship with my protection target, which is really a bit unreasonable. And this is a taboo in the bodyguard industry. Even worse, it could be self Immolation. Tang Hu shakes his head. Today, after all, it''s because of his relationship with Tang Yun, which leads to Fang Miao''s anger and makes her cry. Naturally, Tang Hu doesn''t dare to touch Fang Miao''s eyebrows. Then until dinner time, Tang Hu has not been out of his room. Fang Miao did not urge Tang Hu to cook outside.Fang Miao vent his grievances in his heart for a while, and then looks at the pillow in his arms, and then regards the pillow as Tang Hu''s ravage. After venting for a long time, I felt a little more comfortable. And then I went straight back to my bedroom. Then, at dinner time, Fang Miao didn''t want to ask Tang Hu to cook for himself. After all, this kind of thing just happened today, Fang Miao didn''t forgive Tang Hu so easily. Fang Miao then plans to have a takeout for dinner. Fang Miao didn''t help Tang Hu order takeout. He just ordered what he wanted to eat. After ordering, Fang Miao put his own food on his table after the takeout was delivered. Looking at the food in front of him, Fang Miao''s eyes are a little wet. Unconsciously, Fang Miao ordered a lot of food. I can''t eat enough for myself. Fang Miao unconsciously points Tang Hu''s share. Fang Miao unconsciously points Tang Hu''s share. Chapter 711 Fang Miao looks at the food he chooses. In fact, for the former Fang Miao, the food he bought is very delicious. However, he doesn''t know how to look good this evening. The food on the table in front of him is a little dull and has no appetite at all. Although Fang Miao wants to call Tang Hu very much and ask him to come out to eat with him, because of his own face, he has been to Tang Hu''s door several times, but he has no way to speak. I didn''t think that the relationship between the two people was not relaxed, but even worse than before. This is something that let Fang Miao never imagined. Fang Miao then looked at the dishes on the table that he used to love to eat, but now he really has no appetite at all. He just symbolically took a bite of chopsticks and then put them down. Fang Miao didn''t know how he was today. He went to his house and changed his clothes. The clothes he usually wears are not of a style at all. But this is also the biggest change in clothes made by Fang Miao. It''s very inappropriate to go out at night. Although Tang Hu is in his own room, but for the outside movement or hear clearly. Then Fang Miao gets angry, and then someone knocks on the door bell, and then the takeout ordered by Fang Miao is delivered. In fact, Tang Hu can be very clear about these things in the room. Then all of a sudden, I heard the footsteps behind, and it was a little far away. Then, originally, Tang Hu intended to go out and see what happened, but before Tang Hu left the door, he heard Fang Miao''s footsteps. Then I heard the door open. Tang Hu, and then gave birth to a lazy waist, because this is an extraordinary period. Naturally, Tang Hu can''t ignore his own responsibilities because of some small things. His main task now is to protect Fang Miao''s safety. Although Fang Miao certainly won''t let himself go with him, he can''t do anything because of Fang Miao''s mood. Tang Hu can''t be right. If he doesn''t show up in front of them, his appearance in front of him will definitely arouse Fang Miao''s disgust and even make him very angry. Since you can''t wear it in front of him, just follow him far away. Yes, in case something is found, he or she can appear by Fang Miao''s side in time to protect her. At the thought of this, Tang Hu is ready to change his clothes. After all, it''s cold to go out in the evening. Then, Tang Hu in his closet to find out their own before, just came here to wear clothes. This kind of clothes is no longer longevity, but also very loose, is not particularly fat, in case of an emergency, they can also stretch their own skills. If you dress too much, and the car you can drive seems to be the Bugatti Veyron. If you drive out at night, it will certainly attract people''s attention. If Fang Miao finds out, it is not good. After Tang Hu changed his clothes, he was almost the same as Fang Miao. Because Fang Miao had some things to deal with before, he went back to the villa and drove out a car he used to drive, and then he always stopped in the parking space. But usually, Tang Hu and Fang Miao go out together, and the car is always there. But today is the first time that Fang Miao drives the car and goes out. Tang Hu naturally recognized Fang Miao''s car as an Audi. However, Tang Hu has only one Bugatti to drive, so Tang Hu has no way to drive this car out. Otherwise, Tang Hu is not willing to drive this car out. In the past, he might have some illusions about this kind of good car, but now, finding such a luxury car can only bring endless trouble to himself. After all, in today''s society, there are still a few people who can afford to drive this kind of sports car. For example, there are very few top sports cars here. No matter where they go, they are absolutely eye-catching. But Tang Hu is one of those low-key people. He doesn''t want such a high-profile appearance at all. So Tang Hu plans to see if he has time to drive another car. Such a car is too high-profile. It is Tang Hu who wants to keep a low profile. Then Tang Hu followed Fang Miao''s car far away. Although the driver on the car may notice the situation in four weeks, generally speaking, a steady female driver will not pay attention to the situation behind the car. After all, there will be a lot of cars behind the car every day, and if you pay attention to it, you can''t pay attention to it. In addition, Fang Miao is not in a good mood today. In any case, Tang Hu drives behind Fang Miao and is not found by Fang Miao. This time, after Fang Miao came out, he decided to go to the bar for a drink. Also do not know exactly is for what, Fang Miao on ghost send God, walked toward the direction of the bar in the past. Fang Miao is mainly because he is not in a good mood, and then wants to solve the difficulties, and then look at the continuous, passing traffic. Fang Miao didn''t think of too much, and then he wanted to drink as much as he wanted. Then he didn''t think of his coat. After he came out, what should he do with his car? If you drink, you can''t drive. If you drive, you don''t drink. In the past, Fang Miao has never been to a bar outside to drink, because Fang Miao''s tutor is very good. Although not very strict, she is also a very cultured girl. She never went to such a place to play before.Most of the time, they are with their friends. They may drink a little wine at home, but they won''t drink too much. I''ve never been to a nightclub or a bar out there. While driving, Fang Miao feels very irritable. Don''t know why in the end, feel their mood, suddenly changed, suddenly up and down. I don''t feel like I used to be. I never felt like this before. Even before their own feelings, there is such a feeling of girls really, no confidence in themselves. "But now it''s time for me. Fang Miao found that there was no way to avoid it. Fang Miao really does not want to think about these things, but these things involuntarily appear in his mind. I try my best to control myself not to think, but it is not of much use Chapter 712 In fact, Fang Miao is not a careless girl. On the contrary, Fang Miao is actually a very careful girl. Naturally, he can not fail to notice that there is a car behind him. After all, it may be accidental at the beginning, but as time goes on, and there are not many cars driven by Tang Hu in the whole China. Not to mention Fang Miao, who has been following him all the time, can guess that Tang Hu is the driver. Otherwise, how dare Fang Miao go to the bar alone to drink? Fang Miao now thinks that the bastard still cares about himself. Otherwise, he can''t protect himself all the time at such a late hour. It seems that he has done his duty. Fang Miao didn''t know which bar was good, so he casually found a bar called floating clouds on the road. From the outside, the decoration of this bar should have been finished this year. It seems that it is more suitable for the trend of this year. Then it looks very luxurious. Looking at the people coming in and out of the bar, it feels very lively inside. Fang Miao then parked the car at the door of the bar. Fang Miao is very good, his car, and then, the front door of the bar immediately welcomed up. Then help Fang Miao open the door. Then the doorman, the enthusiastic Miao said. "Welcome to our bar, miss. Do you have an appointment in our bar?" "No appointment." After locking the door, Fang Miao shook his head at the door boy. Fang Miao came to the bar to drink on impulse. "Come with me, young lady." After the doorman finished, he nodded to Fang Miao with a smile, and then he took Fang Miao into the bar. After Fang Miao entered the bar, he found that the decoration of the bar was a very typical European and American style bar. Then, the bar was full of strong European and American flavor style. However, the decoration was also luxurious at the same time. You can see that the owner of this bar should have paid a high price for the decoration here. Fang Miao used to seldom come to such places, so he was very curious about everything here. Although he was in a bad mood today, he still felt very interesting to see something new. Then, after entering the hall, there is a singing and dancing hall on the first floor. In the hall, there is a bar counter and also a card seat. In the middle of the hall, there is a stage decorated with luxury. Fang Miao looked at the direction pointed by the doorman''s finger, and found that there were several foreign girls dancing and singing on the stage. However, their clothes were not as exposed as they thought. Fang Miao thought that places like bars must be places where bad boys come. I think that places like bars must be full of strong pornography. In fact, the main reason is that Fang Miao doesn''t understand the real rules of places like bars. It should be late in the evening. Now it''s very early. It''s only around 7 p.m., and there''s no time for that kind of disgust. Therefore, on the stage, those people perform some very serious content. "Miss, would you like to sit at the bar or a card seat?" This doorman is also an old man. He sees Fang Miao like a curious baby, and then he looks around the interior of the bar. Then he knows that they must be here for the first time. If ordinary acquaintances often go in and out of such occasions, they don''t need to do more by themselves. If they talk more, they will have their own self I am familiar with a set, and then I will find the position I should go to directly after I come in. I don''t need to be beside me to guide me. "Well, you can find me a quiet card seat, and then I won''t be a bar counter. I like a quiet place." Although Fang Miao has seen it on TV, several people are sitting on the bar together happily and drinking together. Then, Fang Miao, when you start thinking about yourself, you must try it if you have a chance. But, after all, this is Fang Miao''s first time to come to the bar, and he is still a bit timid. "Well, miss, follow me, please." Then the doorman gave Fang Miao to the receptionist in the hall, and then explained Fang Miao''s requirements to him. Then the doorman went straight back to the door. Waiters, and then with Fang Miao came to a relatively close to a card seat, and then a smile on the other side Miao said. "Miss, how do you feel about this position?" "All right, that''s it." Fang Miao then nodded and sat directly in that position. In addition to being in a bad mood and wanting to drink alone, few people will choose this remote location. Even if many people want to drink alone, most of them will choose to drink on the bar instead of ordering a seat. However, it is also because Fang Miao is afraid. Although he knows that Tang Hu is behind, he still has to face some things. Tang Hu will only appear in front of him when he encounters any danger.Then a lot of people in the bar, and then found a beautiful girl, and then like a little girl, and then came to the bar for the first time. Then the waiter in the bar sighed slightly. Girls who are very pure and shallow to enter the society actually come to the bar. This kind of place is really... don''t you know that the people in the bar are all kind of lecherons? Then their favorite is this kind of pure student sister, most of them will choose this kind of student younger sister, because this kind of pure student younger sister is the easiest to start. As for the familiar women who often go in and out of the bar, they may suffer a little bit of injustice at first, but generally speaking, it''s really not sure who will play who in the real sense. At that time, you may have spent a lot of money in vain, but at the end of the day, you may not even touch your hand once. In the end, you can only empty the water in the bamboo basket. So a lot of people in the bar like Fang Miao, a pure and innocent student girl who has never been involved in the world. Fang Miao is a beautiful girl who has been attracted by Didi. As soon as she enters the bar, Fang Miao''s figure is watched by at least a dozen eyes. However, many people see Fang Miao''s manner and speaking temperament, which is somewhat unusual. After all, they have to ask about Fang Miao''s background before they start! Chapter 713 As for the familiar women who often go in and out of the bar, they may suffer a little bit of injustice at first, but generally speaking, it''s really not sure who will play who in the real sense. At that time, you may have spent a lot of money in vain, but at the end of the day, you may not even touch your hand once. In the end, you can only empty the water in the bamboo basket. So a lot of people in the bar like Fang Miao, a pure and innocent student girl who has never been involved in the world. Fang Miao is a beautiful girl who has been attracted by Didi. As soon as she enters the bar, Fang Miao''s figure is watched by at least a dozen eyes. However, many people see Fang Miao''s manner and speaking temperament, which is somewhat unusual. After all, they have to ask about Fang Miao''s background before they start! Then some people went to the doorman at the door and found out that he was driving an Audi sports car and came here. Then many poor people in the bar sold themselves and felt ashamed that they could never get into the eyes of such a rich woman. Because of these, the poor people in the bar simply don''t know what Fang Miao can attract rich ladies. One is that they have no money, and the other is that they are not handsome. How can they attract people? And what about those? A little bit of the background of the lecheron, although he has a little money in his hand, but in the exact do not know how deep the background is, also dare not rashly forward to chat up others. All the people were waiting for the first person to go up there to chat up Fang Miao. Tang Hu stops Bugatti next to Fang Miao''s car. At the door, he sees that Tanghu is driving a top-notch sports car. Then he immediately comes to the driver''s seat and helps Tang Hu open the door. Then he said to Tang Hu warmly. "Welcome, sir." There are more rich men like this who come to the bar alone. Every day, a lot of rich men come to the bar to hunt for beauty. Is Wentong not surprised? But what Tang Hu drives today is a top-notch sports car. After all, top sports car is still very rare among rich children. Not many people can afford to drive a top sports car like Bugatti. So the doorman took Tang Hu for granted and regarded Tang Hu as the kind of gentleman who came to the bar to hunt for beauty, so naturally he didn''t explain too much to Tang Hu. Then he just helped Tang Hu open the car door and welcomed him into the bar. Into the bar, Tang Hu as if nothing happened, looked around, and then saw a direction, and then a thoughtful smile. Then Tang Hu came back to his senses and found that Fang Miao also looked at the door. Tang Hu knew his whereabouts. He must have been found by Fang Miao early. Since he has been found, he doesn''t need to hide. Then he went straight to Fang Miao, where he sat at a double table not far from the seat. Tang Hu sat on the table, then ordered a glass of red wine, but did not drink it. He put it on the table and quietly looked at all kinds of people in the bar. Because Tang Hu came here to drink. It''s to protect Fang Miao. However, when you enter the bar, you don''t order anything, and then you sit here all the time. The waiter will certainly not give you any good looks. "Handsome boy, is there anyone here?" Tang Hu''s Yu Guang, then he looks at Fang Miao''s side. Then he suddenly finds that someone goes directly to the front of him. Then he puts his hands on the table, and then looks at himself and says. Tang Hu looked up at the past, and then found that it was a woman of twenty-eight years old. Then, this woman dressed up very mature and elegant. Although the light in the bar looked very dim, through the dim light, we can still see that this woman has a very perfect figure and a good-looking appearance. There is no doubt that a woman in the bar is more attractive than a woman with mature talent. More fascinating. Then the woman''s eyes showed a shrewd shrewdness. Tang Hu naturally noticed the slight fluctuation in the woman''s eyes. Now it can be judged that this woman is always out of the old Tibetan Opera of this institute. Naturally, she will not think that she can attract the favor of beautiful women by dressing up on this day. Tang Hu is still very self-conscious, because Tang Hu is wearing ordinary clothes today, but not many people should have noticed that he came in Bugatti. "Is there anyone here, haven''t you seen it yet?" Tang Hu is very indifferent to say, and then very naturally from the eyes of this woman''s body away, and then no longer to see him, and then look around the environment. Sun Jingyi, then a little surprised, because he used to go in and out of the bar. Naturally, he was an old hand in the bar. Then he found that suddenly there was a young boy sitting on the bar. After careful investigation, sun Jingyi set his target on Tang Hu.What sun Jingyi thought was that if she made a move, she would definitely take Tang Hu in minutes. In sun Jingyi''s opinion, if a boy like Tang Hu goes out on such occasions, he must come to the bar to hunt for beauty. Otherwise, who will come to such a place? Where can a boy in a bar like this have normal people? In other words, normal people don''t come to places like bars. Moreover, Tang Hu''s appearance gives people a feeling of being green and tender, so this is the reason why Sun Jingyi chose Tang Hu. After all, sun Jingyi is very confident about her charm. Sun Jingyi thinks that as long as she moves her fingers a little, if she performs a little bit, Tang Hu will be fascinated by her. It should be easy to ask her to do something at that time. However, what sun Jingyi never thought of was that after seeing himself, Tang Hu did not become infatuated with himself as he expected. Instead, he was extremely indifferent to himself. It seems that they did not put themselves in the eyes, did not feel their own charm. Any kind of woman, and then found that her charm was ignored by other men, will feel very angry. This makes sun Jingyi very angry. Can Tang Hu really like a young girl like Fang Miao? Because it''s not too late now, and there are not many people in the bar. Tang Hu is sitting in this position, which is quite close to Fang Miao''s table. Chapter 714 Therefore, sun Jingyi naturally thinks that Fang Miao is the target of Tang Hulai''s hunting in the bar. Is it hard to say that such a beautiful woman is not as good as a young girl waiting to be released? Sun Jingyi''s eyes are so fierce. Although Fang Miao''s clothes are not the clothes he usually wears, sun Jingyi can see at a glance that Fang Miao''s actual age is not big, and she is probably still in school now. After all, the students who go to school and the mature women who have been in the society for many years show a totally different temperament. "Can''t I compare with her? Don''t you invite me to sit here Sun Jingyi endured her anger, then said with a smile and Tang Hu. Tang Hu, then a faint smile. "What you said is a little funny? I don''t run this bar. You can do it if you want. I can''t control you. I can''t drive you away, can I? " "This handsome man, you are very interesting to talk about, quite funny." Sun Jingyi, I don''t know how long it took. I haven''t heard a boy talk to herself like this. In this way, sun Jingyi found the Tang Hu in front of her very interesting. Is sun Jingyi, after all, a veteran? Otherwise, how could you have been in the bar for so many years. Although sun Jingyi has been in the bar for so many years, she has never been defeated by a boy. If you don''t have enough wisdom, how can you keep yourself safe? So how can sun Jingyi not recognize the indifference and the tone of distancing from Tang Hu''s tone? However, sun Jingyi or patience sitting in front of Tang Hu chair. But it''s just because time is running out. It''s very difficult for sun Jingyi to find a man who looks as harmless as Tang Hu in front of her. So sun Jingyi had no choice but to choose Tang Hu. Maybe when you just get rid of a trouble, maybe you will meet more troublesome people or things next. So sun Jingyi finally decided to start with Tang Hu. "Handsome boy, your target should be the little beauty on the table? But handsome boy, you really won''t look at me again? They''re no worse than that little beauty. " As sun Jingyi spoke, she looked at Fang Miao''s table and glanced at Fang Miao''s body. Tang Hu looked at Sun Jingyi, and then said faintly to sun Jingyi. "If you want to talk to me directly, I don''t like to go around the bush. Although I''m not here for the first time, I''m sure I can see that you must have something to talk to me about here. If you don''t say anything, please be here and don''t get in my way. " Sun Jingyi was a little surprised, because she didn''t expect that Tang Hu would find that she had something to do here, rather than just come here to sit down. Sun Jingyi, and then heard Tang Hu ask himself if there is anything? In addition to just a little bit of consternation, and then wrinkled his brow, because he felt Tang Hu, not as he imagined is the kind of innocent boy, feel that this man does not seem to be as it seems on the surface. This person should not look simple. So is it right or wrong to choose him? Sun Jingyi was also slightly worried at this time. "Handsome boy, do me a favor, how about that?" Sun Jingyi, now that we have done everything here, if we want to change to another person, we don''t know whether we can find someone or not, and time is not allowed. So we can''t help it. No matter whether our choice of Tang Hu is right or wrong, now we can only go ahead and go on. "By the way, what''s your name?" Tang Hu, then, light like sun Jingyi asked. "Me?" Sun Jingyi, also a little surprised, because sun Jianyi didn''t expect that the handsome guy on the opposite side didn''t play according to the routine. He was so casually answering questions. They don''t ask questions directly. In this way, sun Jingyi is a little confused. "Sun Jingyi." Sun Jingyi hesitated, and then told her name to Tang Hu. "Then you don''t call me handsome, you call me my name, I''m Tang Hu." Tang Hu, then, when sun Jingyi talks to herself, she always looks into sun Jingyi''s eyes, because Tang Hu used to be a soldier in the special forces. Then he knows what a person''s eyes look like when he is lying? If the woman in front of him lies to himself, then Tang Hu can completely find out from the details of his eye movements whether he is lying or not? The reason why Tang Hu would ask sun Jingyi''s name is that Tang hu wants to make sure that the woman in front of her is not credible? If he runs the train and tells lies, then no matter how beautiful and provocative he is, Tang Hu will never have a relationship with such people.Tang Hu has no spare time to be here with such a woman full of lies, wasting time. However, Tang Hu didn''t find that sun Jingyi''s eyes fluctuated too much, and then it can be confirmed that sun Jingyi did not lie to himself, so Tang Hu naturally let the conversation go on. Tang Hu also wants to know what it is for the woman in front of her to find herself. Sun Jingyi is a little confused now, because he didn''t expect Tang Hu to tell himself his name so readily. When sun Jingyi was surprised, he felt that the man in front of him was full of fans. He felt that the man in front of him could not see through. He said to come to the bar to hunt for beauty, but now it seems that it is not because of himself When I look at his eyes, I find that his eyes are full of clarity. There is no lust in the eyes of other men. Is it possible that he came to the bar on purpose? To attract the attention of some girls? That''s impossible. Most boys like more mature women, because mature women like this are generally more charming, much better than that kind of green and astringent student girls! But anyway? Sun Jingyi is always a sigh of relief, because just when Tang Hu talked to himself, it seemed that he was not as cold as before. So if sun Jingyi borrows it, she can go to talk to Tang Hu slowly and see if he can help himself? Chapter 715 "Well, Tang Hu, can you do me a favor?" Sun Jingyi doesn''t care what Tang Hu is for, come here, no matter what his personality is? Whether he''s pretending or what he''s doing? Those are not important, the important thing is to shut off their eyes. "What can I do for you?" Tang Hu then asked sun Jingyi. "Be my boyfriend." Sun Jingyi then said. Tang Hu, and then carefully up and down a look at Sun Jingyi, and then doubt to sun Jingyi asked. "You don''t come out of a mental hospital, do you? You''re not sick, are you? Isn''t it true that there are people who fall in love at first sight in a bar? Do you think this kind of person can be trusted by me? " Sun Jingyi, then a red face, quickly explained. "I want you to be my temporary boyfriend for a while. Can you? I have something to deal with now, so please do it. Can I have a temporary boyfriend for a while? " "Oh, it''s just a shield. You didn''t say it earlier." Tang Hu, and then a listen to roughly understand, sun Jianyi said that in the end what meaning? Anyway, it''s not the first time I''ve done it myself. It''s definitely not as inexperienced as the first time. After all, what I did at the beginning of the school was just a shield for Miss Fang. Although I have not entered into the formal decision-making until now, I have not experienced the benefits of the shield. Tang Hu, then said sarcastically. "You didn''t say it earlier. Otherwise, I thought you were suffering from flower mania." "awesome" Sun Jingyi also has some speechless irony, Sun Jingyi is also the first time, from the face of his man''s mouth to hear. The original woman was ignored, can be so angry. Sun Jingyi now has an impulse to kick the man in front of her to death. If it wasn''t for the pressing time now, I still needed Tang Hu to be his own shield. Otherwise, sun Jingyi would have stood up and left early and ignored Tang Hu. Her charm was actually ignored by Tang Hu, which let Sun Jingyi see, this is the biggest insult to himself. "Well, if you understand, then it''s easy to say, that is, you have to cooperate with me for a while, and then you sit there, and you don''t have to say anything more. Then I''ll be responsible for what you say. Is that ok? " Sun Jingyi asked. "If things are done well, and then when things are done, I''ll treat you to a big meal. That''s OK. It''s your reward for being my shield." "There''s no need for a big meal. You can just pay me some money in a while. I don''t have time to go out for dinner with you. It''s not as good as money." Tang Hu is telling a big truth. After all, after all, he still has to pay close attention to Fang Miao. Maybe he will not be in the bar when it is convenient. He has to send Fang Miao home. How can he have free time to eat out with this unknown woman? If Fang Miao knew about this, she even touched up a younger sister when she came out to protect her. Although it was the sister who came to visit her on her own initiative? But then he went out to have a big meal with others afterwards, which let Fang Miao know that he was really finished. There was no room for him to turn around. Sun Jingyi didn''t know how to describe the man in front of him. He said he had no eyes. He just asked himself and said that when he asked her to be his own shield, he also deliberately looked at his chest several times. But he is a lecher! He is not at all, he just in and himself do not recognize, and then look at his eyes is particularly clear. And he just turned down the chance to have dinner alone with himself and asked for cash directly. This makes sun Jingyi a little confused. Is Tang Hu pretending to be forced or is he doing something else? But now? Sun Jingyi thinks that the possibility of Tang Hu pretending to be forced in front of her should be small, because, like those who deliberately pretend to force in front of her, sun Jingyi has not never met, but also met a lot. But in comparison, sun Jingyi is very confident about her charm. For example, people who pretend to be forced in front of themselves reveal their original appearance without saying a few words. However, Tang Hu in front of her does not show a bit. This makes sun Jingyi wonder if she is not dressed as well as she used to be? But from the people around to see their own eyes, you can see that they are still very good ah, their charm is still very big. But why can''t it attract Tang Hu''s attention? Does Sun Jingyi often mingle with bars these years? Then, there will be all kinds of men around him, some of them? Will show that kind of experience, and then very obsessed look, and then to their own courteous, send a variety of things to attract their attention.Sun Yi deliberately disdains others'' cool way, and then makes them pretend to be cool in front of them, and then make them look cool in front of them. Such men, they often in front of their own performance is a very gentlemanly demeanor, and then polite boys. However, in her attitude, she is somewhat indifferent to herself, and then seems to be deliberately ignoring sun Jingyi''s charm. It seems to be used to deliberately attract sun Jingyi''s attention. But like Tang Hu this kind of man, actually directly in charge of their own money, or their first time to see. This is not pretending to be forced. This completely means that Tang Hu has no attraction to himself. Tang Hu does not intend to follow up with him. Otherwise, how could you refuse to have dinner with yourself? This must be because he thinks that eating alone with himself is not as good as money. Then sun Jingyi was a little angry at the thought of this place. Did the boy''s head burn out? Can he really like that young girl? In her opinion, she really can''t catch up with a student? This is the first time sun Jingyi has been hit so thoroughly. Because sun Jingyi saw Tang Hu saying this, that is, he refused to eat dinner with himself, and then said to give him some money directly. There was no fluctuation in Tang Hu''s eyes. This is worse than killing sun Jingyi. Chapter 716 Sun Jingyi now even has some regrets. How could she choose such a person to cooperate? "Of course, when it''s done, then I''ll give you a thousand dollars, OK?" Sun Jingyi, and then try to keep his mood, let his mood look more prosaic. "Deal." Tang Hu, and then nodded, money does not take, that is not a fool? Since some people give money to themselves, why not accept it? However, Tang Hu found that he seems to have the potential to be a shield. It seems that many people have come to look for him to be a shield. When he loses his job, he can set up a company to cover girls who are troubled by love and help them solve these problems. It won''t starve to death! Because Fang Miao knows that Tang Hu has been protecting himself in the back, and then he doesn''t know how to deliberately look in the direction of Tang Hu. However, when Fang Miao looks over, she finds that sun Jingyi is sitting on the table in front of Tang Hu. But it''s just because there are more people in the bar, and some of them are too noisy, so Fang Miao can''t hear what they are talking about. But in Fang Miao''s heart, there is some anger. What does Tang Hu mean? Who is that woman? Why have you never seen it before? Fang Miao then looked at Sun Jingyi with the rest of her eyes, but I have to admit that the woman is really a very attractive woman. This makes Fang Miao feel ashamed. This is not to say that Fang Miao is not as beautiful as sun Jianyi. It is just because Fang Miao is still a student, some of whom are in bud. Sun Jingyi has often mixed up in such places, so she is more mature and charming. But looking at that, she should come to talk to Tang Hu, right? After all, Fang Miao didn''t understand what sun Jingyi and Tang Hu were talking about. However, Tang Hu was sitting there looking left and right, and the woman was staring at Tang Hu. She should have come to talk to Tang Hu. Is that a lady? However, Fang Miao is not sure, because looking at Sun Jingyi''s temperament, she doesn''t look like a pheasant at all. A girl with temperament like sun Jianyi doesn''t have to be a miss at all. Sun Yi turned her eyes to Tang Xiaohu. "When he comes, you must remember that you must cooperate with me and make no mistakes." "No problem. Nothing will go wrong." Tang Hu, and then said with indifference. "Jingyi, how can I just stop the car? And then why did you just come in? Then why don''t you wait for me there? " Then a man in a high-end Armani casual dress in the distance, and then a man who looks more gentle, no wonder he came to the table like himself, and he said to sun Jingyi as he walked. It''s hard for a gentleman to go through the family training, but it''s hard for him to have a good family background. So it''s not easy to look at this man''s family background. Of course, it''s very simple for candy to pretend to be a noble childe with temperament, because when performing some special tasks, you need to integrate into the society, various roles, you need to adapt to that role, and then can''t make interesting disclosure, you must fully grasp the positioning of your own role, and then Otherwise, if you leave a little flaw, it is likely that death is waiting for you. Tang Yi said that she didn''t have to talk to her husband at the table, because she didn''t have to talk with her husband. Tang hule''s own job is easy and easy, and then he still has money to take. But one thing that can be confirmed is that sun Jingyi did not lie. He is really Jingyi. This woman did not lie to herself. Otherwise, her acting skills are so superb that she can even cheat herself. "Wu Tian, didn''t I tell you before? I said my boyfriend is waiting for me here. I have a boyfriend. What are you doing here? My boyfriend is sitting here. Why are you bothering me Sun Jingyi slightly frowned on her brow. After all, Wu Tian was really upset and kept pestering herself. "Jingyi, I think you must know what my uncle and aunt mean. Then the reason why I came here this time is that I asked their opinions, and then I came here. That''s what uncle and aunt mean, and then that''s what I mean, and then they told me that they asked me to come here to take care of you. They said that they would not rest assured that you would stay here as a girl "That''s what my uncle and aunt told me, and I can''t help it. After all, the people you are looking for outside are not trustworthy. Who knows if they are harboring evil intentions towards you? "Then the man named Wu Tian didn''t get angry. He didn''t even look at Tang Hu with his right eye. Then he ignored Tang Hu directly. "Wu Tian, I think I have told you very clearly. I''ve told you several times that I already have a boyfriend, and she''s sitting opposite me now. He''s my boyfriend. If you only care about me like brother and sister, I''d like to accept your concern for me. " "But if you care about me in other aspects, I don''t think I need any more. I don''t think I need your concern in that respect. I have my boyfriend, and I''m sure she can take care of me." After sun Jingyi finished, she breathed a little, then said to Wu Tian with a deep breath. "By the way, Wu Tian, let me introduce you. This is my boyfriend, Tang Hu. Then he was very kind to me. If you want to take care of me, it''s unnecessary. My boyfriend is very kind to me, and you don''t need to take care of me any more. " "Jingyi, I don''t care if you have ever had a boyfriend before? I don''t care. After all, I have studied abroad. It''s normal for you to have a boyfriend in China for so many years. After all, you have your own rights, and I can''t interfere in your own life. " After Wu Tian said this, he said after a pause. "But now? I hope we can start again. After all, we are together. This is not only my personal opinion, but also the opinion of our parents. I think you should understand these things Chapter 717 "Jingyi, I don''t care if you have ever had a boyfriend before? I don''t care. After all, I have studied abroad. It''s normal for you to have a boyfriend in China for so many years. After all, you have your own rights, and I can''t interfere in your own life. " After Wu Tian said this, he said after a pause,. "But now? I hope we can start again. After all, we are together. This is not only my personal opinion, but also the opinion of our parents. I think you should understand these things "Wu Tian, don''t you think what you said is funny?" Sun Jingyi scoffed. "Wu Tian, I have nothing to do with your going abroad. I hope you can put your own position very clearly. We have no relationship. No matter what happens to you, you have no relationship with me. Although our two families can be regarded as world friends, I only have the brotherhood for you. There is no difference between before or now or in the future. I just regard you as elder brother. " "You don''t have to talk to me about starting over again. It''s the funniest joke in the world." "Jingyi, you told me he was your boyfriend, didn''t you?" Wu Tian, after seeing sun Jingyi''s firm attitude, doesn''t get entangled with him on the previous topic any more, and then suddenly brings the topic to Tang Hu. If not at this time, Wu Tian leads the topic to Tang Hu, and even thinks that Wu Tian has never found Tang Hu sitting here. This is simply a blatant disregard for Tang Hu. "Yes, you see. He''s my boyfriend, believe it or not? He''s my boyfriend, and you can see it now. Should we leave? " Sun Jingyi nodded and said. Wu Tianran smiles and reaches out to Tang Hu, then says. "Hello, brother. My name is Wu Tian. Nice to meet you." "Tang Hu." Tang Hu, and then put out his hand and Wu Tian shake, just want to separate, and then suddenly from their own hands to upload a strong force, and then to their own hands pinch. Wu Tian was really not reconciled to it. He had to find something to do. But Tang Hu didn''t intend to see Wu Tian in the same way, so he could pinch it! After all, he had been trained to use hands to beat big trees in the army. He had no feeling for this degree of pain for a long time. He would not feel any pain when he pinched Tang Hu. Although before in the bank robbery, I was afraid to hurt the girl in the back. After deliberately losing a trace of the gun, the robbers relaxed their vigilance and thought that they could be so powerful that they despised themselves. Then they gave themselves the opportunity to successfully rescue Fang Miao. Therefore, although the palm of Tang Hu was pinched by Wu Tian and then changed its shape, there was no pain at all for the candy. Commander Tang Hu''s flexibility, even the flexibility of his whole body, has been trained by special troops and is already very good. It''s a little different from ordinary people. Wu Tianran pinched it with his hands and found that there was no effect. He could only let go of his hands. Otherwise, he would hold others'' hands and hold them endlessly. This is not a thing. Of course, in Wu Tian''s mind, this is not really without any effect. After all, my family has cultivated a whole body of Kung Fu, which is in this hands. Although when I pinched Tang Hu''s hand, my life did not use the family''s Kung Fu. It''s because Wu Tian thinks that she can''t use family Kung Fu to subdue Tang Hu. Wu Tian is very confident in himself because he is very good at practicing his hands in his family. The reason why Tang Hu didn''t make any sound, Wu Tian just thought that Tang Hu''s patience was very deliberate. He just tried to endure his pain all the time. Then he wanted to perform in front of sun Jingyi, and he didn''t want to lose face in front of sun Jingyi. I didn''t think about it for five days when I used my family kungfu to pinch Tanghu''s hand, because if I used my family''s Kung Fu, I would probably pinch his hand in the twinkling of an eye. In that case, sun will surely feel that she will bully others, and then she will definitely hate herself. This will not achieve the goal that Wu Tian first wanted to achieve. What I have to say is that Wu Tian is still a very insidious villain. His face is said to be in the past, and he still laughs like a dog. However, he secretly uses a negative move to Tang Hu. I want to pretend to be a gentleman in front of sun Jingyi, and then I want to teach Tang Hu a lesson. "Do you mind if I take a chair and sit here?" Although Wu Tian said this, he had already taken a chair from the table next to him and sat down directly beside Tang Hu and sun Jingyi. So now the atmosphere on the table is a little weird.Because Tang Hu and sun Jingyi were not acquainted with each other at first. Then, they were afraid that Wu tiangei would find out their relationship, so they didn''t dare to talk more. Then, Wu Tian wanted to do harm to Tang Hu, but he didn''t succeed. Then he felt a little depressed in Wu Tian''s heart. He thought that if sun Jingyi was not here, Wu Tian was afraid that sun Jingyi would find out that he was bullying others. If he didn''t, I would not have killed you. "Hehe, brother, where are you from?" After seeing that the people on the table did not speak, Wu Tianran found a topic of his own, and then wanted to set up a set of details of Tang Hu to see what kind of person Tang Hu was? I have to say that Wu Tian is still very depressed today. Because Wu Tian didn''t live here, then he lived in Yanjing, which is far away. Wu Tianran took great pains to fly here from Yanjing. After that, she finally convinced sun Jingyi to pick her up. However, as soon as she met, sun Jingyi was very indifferent to herself, and then she put forward her own opinions at home, hoping that she could communicate with sun Jingyi. But Sun Jingyi directly rejected herself, and then said that she already had a boyfriend. Chapter 718 Wu Tian originally wanted to set up a set of Tang Hu. What kind of background is Tang Hu? What kind of details does Wu Tian have? Today, Wu Tian was very depressed. Then he went to Yanjing from afar to find sun Jingyi. He wanted to find sun Jingyi and have a long stay with her. However, as soon as he proposed it, he was directly blocked by sun Jingyi saying that he had a boyfriend. Originally, Wu Tian thought that sun Jingyi didn''t want to be with him, so he said he had a boyfriend, and then came to perfunctory himself. Wu Tian didn''t believe it, and then he kept saying something to let Sun Jingyi be with him. Then sun Jingyi may be too bored by what she said, and then directly said that her boyfriend was waiting for herself in the bar. But what sun Jingyi didn''t think of was that Wu Tian was extremely shameless and followed him directly to the bar. Fortunately, sun Jingyi is in a hurry. Chen Tian is not in the bar and stops at the moment. Then she wants to find a shield in the bar and pretend to be her boyfriend temporarily to cheat Wu Tian. Because Wu Tiangang returned home soon, and then did not know how Sun Jingyi lived in China. So Wu Tian suddenly sees sun Jingyi pointing at the man in front of her and saying that she is Jingyi''s boyfriend. Wu Tian is not sure whether what sun Jingyi said is true or not. She can only be careful to prove it. "There''s no talent." Tang Hu''s impression of Wu Tian in front of him fell sharply. At first, Changhu thought Wu Tian was a gentleman, but then a series of stupid operations made Tang Hu''s impression on Wu Tian plummet. He felt that he was definitely not a good man. Tang Hu didn''t want to get involved in the affairs between him and sun Jingyi. After all, he and sun Jingyi met by chance. Then he pulled him over and spent 1000 yuan as his temporary boyfriend. However, Wu Tian, the boy, didn''t care about the breeze, so Tang Hu didn''t give her any courtesy. Wu Tian was a little stunned. What''s the meaning of "no talent"? Is it because the family is too good? And then nothing. Is his family really very good? If it is true that there is no high position when it is literally said, it is not an ordinary person, but it should not be an ordinary person, otherwise, will sun Jingyi have a fancy to an ordinary person? However, he carefully looked at the clothes he was wearing. It seemed that they were not beautiful clothes? Then I feel like a very cheap stall. Does this boy like to play pig and eat tiger? This makes Wu Tian dare not rashly determine whether the boy is playing the role of pig eating tiger or an ordinary person? "Let me introduce myself. My name is Wu Tian. Then I''m Jingyi''s best friend since childhood. I''m also his childhood sweetheart." Wu Tianran nodded to Tang Hu again, and then extended his hand to Tang Hu again. "There''s no need to shake hands. I don''t have a good handshake with you. After all, you almost crushed me with your hand. I don''t like you very much. I''ll leave you alone Tang Hu did not give Wu Tian any face at all this time, and then he did not extend his hand. "Well, after you introduce yourself, can you go? Don''t get in the way here. Do you know you''ve been standing in my way for a long time? It''s blocking my view. You''re standing in my way. " After hearing Tang Hu''s words, sun Jingyi was angry and looked at Wu Tian angrily. After all, sun Jingyi knows that Wu Tian''s family has always been a pair of iron hands who are good at hand Kung Fu. They are extremely skillful and have great strength. According to legend, the martial arts in their family came from the iron sand palm of Shaolin Temple. No matter whether the legend is true or not, it is enough to show that their martial arts are superb and powerful. Sun Jingyi refers to the details of the Wu family. She also knows how powerful Wu Tian is. After listening to Tang Hu Gang''s words, he also understood that Wu Tian must have done something in his hands when shaking hands with Tang Hu. He must have used his own hands to teach Tang Hu a lesson. Damn it, this man is definitely a sinister villain! Wu Tian''s face immediately became gloomy. At the same time, she was embarrassed when she looked at her eyes. Then Wu Tian thinks that Tang Hu is too insidious. Just when he shook hands with Tang Hu, the boy didn''t shout and didn''t come out. Then his clothes could be tolerated. But now I want to shake hands with him again. Then, I don''t want to shake hands with myself. At the same time, I tell sun Jingyi what I did before. Obviously, I want to embarrass myself. Even if she was holding Tang Hu''s hand and yelling at that time, even if sun Jingyi knew that she was shaking hands and doing something to Tang Hu, even if she hated doing so, she would certainly lose some impression on Tang Hu. After all, no one likes his boyfriend, so cowardly.How can such a weak person protect her own woman? Then I received such a little pain, and then I couldn''t help shouting. How can a woman trust herself to others? In this way, Wu Tian''s goal was achieved, although she would make a bad impression in front of sun Jingyi. But Tang Hu didn''t yell at that time, and then he naturally tolerated it. However, he mentioned it again now. It is obvious that he is revenging himself and losing face. However, Wu Tian was helpless. After all, he proposed the handshake first, and then made his own hands and feet. This second handshake was initiated by himself. After Tang Hu was once pawned, he would not be on the second time. Maybe for the first time, even if Tang Hu knew it, he didn''t want to lose face in front of sun Jingyi, and then he put up with it in silence. The second loss, and then that is a fool, so Tang Hu directly refused himself, and then with his own cynicism. In this way, Tang Hu then, although it is to expose his previous hands and feet, but this is by the second time he shook hands with him, and then expose himself, so that there is no intention to complain to sun Jingyi. This will not lose face in front of sun Jingyi. Chapter 719 "Mr. Tang, you''re joking. My hands are as big as possible... I may be used to it. I''m a little bit stronger, and then I shake hands with ordinary people for a while, and then I don''t stop it..." Wu Tian''s meaning is obvious here, that is to say that Tang Hu is an ordinary person, and then Tang Hu is a common man The identity of a general is not worthy of doing, and sun Jingyi''s boyfriend is not worthy of being with sun Jingyi at all. "Oh, that''s what you mean. I was reckless and misunderstood you. Is that ok? In order to express my apology, Mr. Wu decided to shake your hand again. How about this? " After Tang Hu finished speaking, he took the initiative to extend his hand. Tang Hu reaches out his hand this time, let Wu Tian slightly a Leng. Because Wu Tian didn''t expect Tang Hu to agree and shake hands with herself. What kind of play is it? Does he want to be humiliated again? But anyway? Sugar I was so active with myself to shake hands with myself. I couldn''t lose face in front of sun Jingyi. Then I held out my hand and held it with Tang Hu. "Oh..." then, Wu Tian''s hand was filled with an unparalleled pain. Then Wu Tian looks at Tang Hu''s smiling face. Then Wu Tian knows that he is definitely retaliated by this boy. The boy is obviously playing the role of pig and eating tiger. He absolutely wants to revenge himself. How many years has it been? How many years have I not been in my hands? I feel the pain. So that Wu Tianyi did not hold back, and directly called out the pain. However, Wu Tian still thinks that Tang Hu is an ordinary person and doesn''t think too much about it, because what Wu Tian thinks is that Tang Hu absolutely takes advantage of his own ignorance, and then unexpectedly gives himself a counterattack, so that he can no longer have any precautions, and then hit his way, so that his hands will be so painful. Wu Tian is also a fool. He doesn''t think about it carefully. Then an ordinary person can squeeze it into this shape? But now Wu Tian has been confused by his anger. What Wu Tian is thinking now is that he didn''t think that he was an iron handed descendant of Wu family. Then he was compared with his own appearance by such a famous boy, and then he pinched his hand. This is a great shame to himself! This makes Wu Tiangen can''t accept it. If Tang Hu compares Wu Tian in other aspects, Wu Tian may accept it. However, he compares his best hand and makes the other party pinch his hand, which makes Wu Tian most unacceptable. When Wu Tian was about to fight back, Tang Hu let go of his hand and looked at Wu Tian with a strange look. Then he said to Wu Tian humbly. "What? Did I pinch you? I don''t have a hard breath at all. How could you do that? " Then sun Jingyi looked at Wu Tian''s song with some disdain. What are you doing? Then Tang Hu said that it was pinched into a hand by you. Now you are actually shouting in reverse. Do you want me to think that Tang Hu has pinched your hand? Can you stop being so funny? It''s impossible for anyone to believe that Wu''s iron hand can be pinched by an ordinary person. Who doesn''t believe it? Sun Ningyi now more and more feel that this Wu Tian is very hypocritical, although in the past contact with Wu Tian time is not much. However, I used to think that Wu Tian was a polite person and regarded him as his elder brother. However, since Wu Tian began to pursue himself, sun Jingyi felt that Wu Tianyue was more and more unhappy, and felt that he was really a villain. Now Wu Tian really wants to slap Tang Hu directly, and then he wants to beat him. This boy is really insidious. And then I lost face in front of sun Jingyi. Then let his impression on Sun Jingyi get worse and worse. "Wu Tian, don''t you feel like a clown now? If I were you, I would never have the face to stay here now Sun Jingyi frowned and said to Wu Tian impatiently. "If Uncle Wu knew what you were doing here, he would be disappointed with you." Wu Tian, and then sun Jingyi said that his face was red and white, and then he was a little helpless. Some hate to stare at Tang Hu one, eyes. OK, you have a kind of seed. Today I lost to you. I definitely wrote down these two words. We have a long way to go. The hero does not suffer from the immediate loss. Now sun Jingyi is obviously resentful of herself. Obviously, she prefers to lead-free Tang Hu. She simply does not intend to continue to mix here. If she continues to mix, she may have a worse impression on herself. Wu Tian then stood up and said. "I''m sorry. Today, I didn''t mean to disturb you. I''m sorry, but what happened? If I have time some other day, I''ll invite you to dinner, and then I''ll make dinner. Now I have something to do, and then I''ll go first... ""Yes, brother, you have the means. I planted it today. " Wu Tianran patted Tang Hu on the shoulder and said. "Brother, I''ve learned a lot today. We have a long way to go." Tang Hu looks at Wu Tian, and then the corner of his mouth strokes a faint smile, and then says faintly in his mouth. "Today''s Iceberg is the only way you can afford it, but you can''t afford to see more of it?" Sun Jingyi looks at Wu Tian''s actions, then frowns. She just wants to remind Tang Hu. However, she is not sure. Besides, because her family and Wu Tian''s family, the relationship between their two families is really a little bit connected. Therefore, sun Jingyi is not good at this time to tear down Wu Tian''s face. After all, she has already demolished Wu Tian''s stage before. If you lose Wu Tian''s face again, and then spread it to your family and the elders of the Wu family, and then you are not easy to do on your side. Then you may be gossiped that you are not sensible, and then help others. So now sun Jingyi is really in a dilemma, because she doesn''t want it now. Because of herself, Tang Hu loses something, and then she gets hurt. On the one hand, she is not sure whether Wu Tian is right or not. Has Tang Hu done anything? If you really don''t do something about it, you can say it directly, which will have a bad impact on Wu Tian. Chapter 720 Wu Tianleng snorted, and then naturally took what Tang Hu said, and then took it as the scene speech. After all, his goal had been achieved. Then, naturally, he would not stay here, and then he walked out of the bar directly. Then find out what kind of person Tang Tian wants to have a look at his background. After Wu Tian walked to the bar, he took a wallet out of his pocket and opened it. He found that there was nothing in it, only 800 yuan. Besides, he didn''t even have an ID card in it. This disappointed Wu Tianda. "Damn it, poor one. Subsidies, and then scold, one, originally thought about watching the tiger identity card, then looked at the address of the ID card, and ID number, and then can investigate his life? It seems that this idea can only be eliminated. " Wu Tian, and then look at the wallet in his hand, can''t it be that I spent a few yuan on the stall to buy it? Wu Tian looks at the workmanship and material of the wallet in his hand. He is a little speechless. It''s strange that sun Jingyi of Tang Hu''s family takes a fancy to him. This can''t be sun Jingyi temporarily pulled over to pretend to be her boyfriend, right? Naturally, this wallet belongs to Tang Hu. When Wu Tianlin left, he specially patted Tang Hu on the shoulder, and then said a few scene words to Tang Hu, that is, when he said those words, Wu Tianran directly followed Tang Hu''s wallet. Wu''s iron handed Kung Fu, and then the next one, the purse is still easy, because one of the Wu''s iron bracelets is strength, the other is speed. So for this kind of petty theft behavior, for Wu Tian, it is still easy, no matter how simple. "Here''s your tip." After Wu Ran Ran Ran, he handed a small stack of banknotes in his wallet to the doorman. "This is for nothing, and then don''t thank you. My brother''s name is Tang Hu." "Thank you, brother Tang. You are so generous." The doorman was a little surprised. The people who took the tip from Wu Tian''s hand and came here to spend money were not short of rich people. Some people also gave tips to the doorman. However, they gave tips of 50 or 100, which was very good, because they were just doormen, not beer girls in bars or princesses in box There are more tips. They can''t earn any tips at all. Then Wu Tian gave eight hundred of them directly, which was too much to be more. Then I was almost grateful to Wu Tian. I bowed to Wu Tian directly. Wu Tian''s heart is so cheerful now, Tang Hu. For a moment, I''ll see how you pay the bill. Don''t you want to ask a woman to pay the bill? You really have no face. Then he thought that Tang Hu was going to eat a flat and make a fool of himself in front of sun Jingyi. Then, Wu Tianran swept away his depression, hummed a tune, and stopped a taxi on the side of the road. Because he had just come here, he didn''t buy a car. All he took back and forth was a rental car, just because the car he drove when he just came was Sun Jingyi''s. Wu Tian threw Tang Hu''s wallet on the ground. Wu Qian, a descendant of the Wu family, naturally would not care about such a small amount of money. However, he wanted to make Tang Hu a fool of himself. However, he wanted to reward the door with money. He just wanted to satisfy his own little evil taste and wanted to use it to disgust Tang Hu. After Wu Tian left, sun Jingyi said something sorry to Tang Hu. "I''m sorry, and then you have a look now. Do you have anything missing from you now?" "Throw something?" Tang Hu takes a deep look at Sun Jingyi. She thinks that the girl is not as bad as she imagined. She also knows to remind herself, but Tang Hu pretends not to know the situation, and then asks. "What''s missing?" "It''s wallet, mobile phone and so on..." SUN Jingyi then went on to say. "It''s Wu Tian. He grew up with me since I was a child. Then the relationship between our two families is relatively good. Then I still know something about him." "He was more careful. When he finally left, he patted you. At that time, I was not sure whether he did anything to you? So I want you to take a closer look at it now. Have you lost anything? " "Well, then why didn''t you remind me when he photographed me before?" Tang Hu looks at Sun Jingyi with a smile. "Well... In fact, it''s because our family and their family are close friends, and the relationship between our two families is very good. Then I can''t tell this matter in public, which will make him lose face. Then? If this thing spreads to the elders of our two families, then I''m not very good at being a man. " Sun Jingyi said with some embarrassment. "But it doesn''t matter. If you really lose something, I will compensate you."Tang Hu feels that sun Jingyi is not as bad as he thought. He is still very kind. At least he knows what he has lost and he knows to take the initiative to bear the loss. "Aren''t you afraid of my lion''s big mouth?" "This..." SUN Jingyi was asked by Tang Hu, and then she was a little embarrassed. However, it was just a moment of embarrassment, and then she immediately returned to normal. Then sun Jingyi''s big eyes flicker to Tang Hu elder, and then looks very seductive, and then looks at Tang Hu in doubt. However, after such a long time, sun Jingyi found that Tang Hu was really different from others. The most obvious thing that makes sun Jingyi feel is that Tang Hu has obviously ignored her charm? Then this led to their own in front of Tang Hu has always been in the underdog. "Because I don''t think you are that kind of person. You would never do that, would you?" Sun Jingyi, and then at this time bewitched to look at Tang Hu. "Congratulations, wrong guess. I''m actually that kind of person." Tang Hu shrugged and said. "..." this time, sun Jingyi was a little speechless. This time, sun Jingyi really regretted looking for Tang Hu to cooperate with him. Although Tang Hu solved the trouble brought by Wu Tian for himself, he seemed to have caused more trouble. "Well, because I didn''t lose anything this time, and then you don''t have to pay me any more." Tang Hu then ha ha smile, and then from his pocket and take out a look very high-end wallet. Then I opened my wallet and found that there were a lot of money in it. "It seems that someone exchanged a big purse for a small one." Chapter 721 However, after such a long time, sun Jingyi found that Tang Hu was really different from others. The most obvious thing that makes sun Jingyi feel is that Tang Hu has obviously ignored her charm? Then this led to their own in front of Tang Hu has always been in the underdog. "Because I don''t think you are that kind of person. You would never do that, would you?" Sun Jingyi, and then at this time bewitched to look at Tang Hu. "Congratulations, wrong guess. I''m actually that kind of person." Tang Hu shrugged and said. "..." this time, sun Jingyi was a little speechless. This time, sun Jingyi really regretted looking for Tang Hu to cooperate with him. Although Tang Hu solved the trouble brought by Wu Tian for himself, he seemed to have caused more trouble. "Well, because I didn''t lose anything this time, and then you don''t have to pay me any more." Tang Hu then ha ha smile, and then from his pocket and take out a look very high-end wallet. Then I opened my wallet and found that there were a lot of money in it. "It seems that someone exchanged a big purse for a small one." "There are still a lot of dollars and a lot of money. It seems that he is a rich man? What, ID card? It''s just like a portrait. It''s destroyed my ID card. " Tang Hu looked at Wu Tian''s ID card and said critically. Sun Jingyi, after hearing Tang Hu''s words, was stunned. Then she was about to say something. Suddenly, she saw Tang Hu take out a wallet in his pocket and was very surprised. When she heard Tang Hu say that she changed her big purse for a small one, sun Jingyi felt something was wrong... then, sun Jingyi saw Tang Hu take out an ID card, and then she said Wu Tian''s name. At this time, sun Jingyi understood. However, this makes sun Jingyi a little different from Tang Hu, and refreshes her understanding of the man in front of her. He actually took Wu Tian''s wallet in his hand. When was this? Is it when Wu Tian was following his wallet? Then he just stole Wu Tian''s wallet, right? What kind of speed is that? I didn''t see it clearly. What''s more, what makes people feel incredible is that Wu Tian doesn''t feel any sense that his wallet has been stolen by Tang Hu. After Wu Tian gave Tang Hu''s wallet to shun, Tang Hu didn''t feel it. This let Sun Jingyi know and thought it was credible. But if Tang Hu steals Wu Tian''s wallet, and Wu Tian doesn''t feel anything, then it makes sun Jingyi a little inconceivable. Because the Wu family took over, one of the training is strength, the other is the speed of training, which is a very important course for wujiatieshou, and then Wu Tian was able to take Tang Hu''s wallet smoothly, because it is the speed of training, so it is a very easy thing for Wu Tian. However, the meaning of Tang Hu''s saying this is that he seems to have known that Wu Tian has stolen his wallet, and he also stole Wu Tian''s wallet when he stole his own. This makes sun Jingyi feel a little speechless. What kind of man is the man sitting in front of her? Sun Jingyi felt more and more unable to see through the man in front of her. Because with this hand speed, this Tang Hu is definitely not an ordinary person! This can not help but let Sun Jingyi have a question, some doubts to Tang Hu asked. "Who are you?" Sun Jingyi now finds that she has to face up to this man. Now she has some regrets. She regrets that Tang Hu was involved in this matter. Because sun Jingyi finds that the man in front of her is definitely not a little white as she imagined. Tang Hu is definitely a person who plays the role of pig eating tiger, and is definitely not a simple person. "You''d better not know who I am." Tang Hu then said seriously. "And then, you give me a thousand dollars now, and then you can go, and then we have nothing to do with each other. Then, if there is such a thing in the future, don''t come to me. That boy is really stupid, and then play with him. He has no sense of achievement "Handsome boy, can you talk to your sister? Now my sister is very curious about you... " SUN Jingyi is itching for Tang Hu''s teeth. Up to now, Tang Hu still thinks about her thousand yuan. Tang Hu didn''t just come to a big wallet from Wu Tian. There is a lot of money in Wu Tian''s purse. I just glanced at it and found that there were at least tens of thousands of dollars in it, and there was a big bag of cash. However, it has to be said that sun Jingyi is really curious about Tang Hu. What is the origin of Tang Hu? It''s even more powerful than Wu Tian. But it has to be said that women''s curiosity is really very much. The more Tang Hu doesn''t say, the more mysterious she keeps. Sun Jingyi is curious about Tang Hu.Tang Hu, and then look, between the behavior is full of charm sun Jingyi, but have to admit that sun Jingyi is indeed a very attractive woman, let Tang Hu a little bit moved, this woman will definitely be a disaster level of people. But what Tang Hu can be sure of is that sun Jingyi is mature and absolutely pretends to be. Like a woman in her twenties and eighties, she is definitely not a mature woman. I can also see from sun Jingyi''s make-up. Sun Jingyi is definitely trying to make up herself in a mature way. And I don''t know if she''s twenty-eight or eight? But from the conversation between sun Jingyi and Wu Tian, we can see that sun Jingyi is not as old as she thought. Maybe it''s because of some things, so sun Jingyi had to dress up to be mature. "Is that what you usually do to your boss? Or speak to your customers? " Tang Hu took a deep breath and vomited it out. Because, what sun Jingyi said is really too charming, and then he was said by sun Jingyi, and then made his heart itch. And then it was a little unnatural. Sun Jingyi, then a little bit stunned, immediately turned red, and now found that she was actually unconsciously, and then she actually began to act coquetry on Tang Hu. Although every woman will act coquettish, if not, there are many such plots in the movie. But Sun Jingyi was not a coquettish woman before. Chapter 722 But Sun Jingyi is not usually the kind of person who likes to play coquettish with others. Otherwise, he would not be able to dress up as she is now, a mature and capable appearance. Such as the kind of young girls, they can find a few clients at will, and then act coquettish with them, and then they can negotiate business with customers. However, this time, it was just because sun Jingyi was eager to know something about Tang Hu, and then she unconsciously used this tone... this was explained directly by Tang Hu, and then Sun Jie was embarrassed. Then, is it because of the bar? The light is very dark, so now the pain is not able to see clearly. Therefore, sun Jingyi is not worried about letting Tang Hu see his blush. "Cough... Handsome boy, do you think your sister is the kind of casual person you said? My sister is definitely not a casual person Sun Jingyi then looked at Tang Hu, and found that Tang Hu''s age should be still a college student, so naturally he was regarded as his younger brother. After all, Tang Hu''s appearance was not too big, which made sun Jingyi unable to take precautions against Tang Hu. "Not really, but it''s not easy to say. Who knows? Know the face, know the face, and know not the heart. " Tang Hu said to sun Jingyi without any politeness. "Well, handsome boy, you can tell my sister what you used to do. Then, my sister will only treat you so well in the future. How about it? Little brother. " Sun Jingyi is not like this at ordinary times. It''s just because sun Jingyi is very curious about Tang Hu now. In addition, Tang Hu''s age should not be very big, so we call it "little brother", so we don''t suffer from it. "Do you really want to know about me?" Tang Hu said to sun Jingyi with a smile. Sun Jingyi then nodded. "Well, then I''ll tell you something, and then you must not tell others, never tell others about me." Tang Hu resumed a serious look and said. "I won''t tell you, just tell me. My sister will keep your secret for you Sun Jingyi, and then subconsciously nodded. "In fact, my real identity is a big thief." Tang Hu, then lowered his voice and said. "It''s just now that I''ve washed my hands, I''m no longer in my previous career." Sun Jingyi looked at Tang Hu. Then, she felt that there was something wrong with these things. However, seeing what Tang Hu said solemnly to herself, she didn''t seem to be lying to herself. Then, she was a little skeptical. She didn''t know whether Tang Hu''s words were true or not. "Really? But don''t worry. Since you told me, I promised you that you would keep it a secret. I would never tell anyone about it. " "Oh, well, you can give me a thousand dollars now, and then you can go." Tang Hu then nodded and said to sun Jingyi. However, sun Jingyi didn''t say much this time. She took out ten banknotes directly from her wallet and handed them to Tang Hu. She didn''t count them. Then she put them in her hand. "Don''t you leave me a phone number or something? And then we don''t leave a contact information? " When sun Jingyi saw that Tang Hu had collected her money, she didn''t speak, and then her eyes went directly to other directions. Then she felt very irritated. Ordinary men should take the initiative to ask for a phone call from themselves. Even if they didn''t give them a phone call, they would use it and plug their phone into their own hands. It seems that ah, their charm is really not good, really, for candy, their charm is really not as big as that student sister to come. Tang Hu then reported his telephone number. "The next time you have a job in this area, please make sure you have the money in advance." When Tang Hu said this, the waiter of the bar happened to pass by? I want to let Wu Tian move the chair that Wu Tian moved from other tables and put it back in its original place. Before waiting for a chair, I just heard Tang Hu''s words and saw the stack of banknotes in Tang Hu''s hand. It turned out that the boy was a little white faced boy. Then the waiter looked at Sun Jingyi and Tang Hu, but he didn''t know what to say. This sun Jingyi looks so beautiful, still need this? It''s casual. If you hook people with your fingers, don''t you think there''s a lot of men waiting in line? You don''t need to spend money. Then the waiter looked at him with some disdain, Tang Hu took a look. Then sun Jingyi was blushed by the waiter. Then she must have known this. The waiter must have misunderstood her relationship with Tang Hu.Then sun Jingyi was a little angry. She could only take a look at Tang Hu with hatred, and then she left in a hurry. Then she looked at Tang Hu''s expression in a cool way. She had been sitting there with her legs cocked. Then the waiter looks at Tang Hong''s expression of pulling and exploding the sky, and then he speculates secretly there. Can''t this boy have any magic power to protect his body? Otherwise, just that woman is so beautiful, why can''t it attract Tang Hu? And the woman gave back Tang Hu, money. This makes the waiter puzzled. What about sun Jingyi? From their own fight, and then until now, they have never been in front of men in such a mess. However, today, it was planted in a boy who was smaller than himself, and didn''t play cards according to the routine. This made sun Jingyi feel that he was really losing face. What made sun Jingyi angry was this little boy, who completely ignored his own charm. She has been in the wine market for so many years in the workplace, and then when she meets a man who doesn''t show her envious and obsessed eyes, sun Jingyi finds out and gets used to enjoying the sight of attention in various occasions. But today, Tang Hu is so indifferent to his expression, and then he doesn''t show any interest in himself. Moreover, he always looks at the student sister who is still green. Do you really dress up too mature? Has been unable to attract, now many men''s attention? This makes sun Jingyi begin to doubt her charm. Chapter 723 Today, although sun Jingyi lost face, no matter what he said, Tang Hu did a big favor for himself, and then let himself get rid of the fog. Although it was only a time to let himself clean up, then after that, Wu Tian might entangle himself again, but it was a time to relax for a while! Then this time, and then someone is anxious to find their own wallet, and then in their own body, random rummage, mouth also said to himself. "No, when I went out this morning, I seemed to have taken a close look at myself. It seemed that I had brought my wallet with me. Now it''s gone." Do you have any money? You''re dressed like a dog. Do you want to pay off Then the taxi driver got impatient and said to Wu Tian directly. "Brother, I may not have my wallet with me, and then I''ll just go up to the hotel to get it. Then I''ll give you the car money after I get my wallet. Is that ok?" "It''s bad luck that Wu Tianran scolded himself in his heart. If he had known this, why should he give Tom''s wallet and reward the doorman''s own, leaving some money? Just a little bit will do. " "You are talking nonsense here. Can you come down after you go up by yourself? Then I''ll be here and wait for you. When you run away, where do I care if you want money? " The taxi driver didn''t believe what Wu Tian said. "And then you''re going to call right now, and then you''ll call your friend to send the money, or you won''t want to leave." "This...... Wu Tian really has no way out. After all, he has just come here, and then he is not familiar with the place of life, and does not know a few people! So Wu Tian can only say helplessly. "Why don''t you go upstairs with me to get the money, brother?" "I''ll go with you. How can you be kidding me? What if there''s an ambush on top of you? I''ll go up for you then, and you''ll beat me up Taxi drivers are not stupid. "After all, you can see that this place has written that it is forbidden to park for a long time. I''ll tell you for a while that I''ll go up for you, and then the police will come and paste me a ticket. What can I do? Hurry up, don''t ink here again, hurry up, call someone to send me the money. " "OK..." Wu Tian was a little speechless. Finally, she had to dial sun Jingyi. After all, Wu Tian only knew sun Jingyi here. Then sun Jingyi just came out of the bar. Not long after that, she heard her mobile phone ring. Then she took a look at the caller ID above. It turned out that Wu Tian was calling her. Sun Jingyi didn''t expect that Wu Tian, like a cowhide candy, had just made such a big scandal in front of her, and even called her. Sun Jingyi, and then did not think about it, directly hung up the phone, and then Tang Hu told reporters the phone number stored in the mobile phone. However, before long, Wu Qian''s phone call came again. Sun Jingyi frowned and answered the phone impatiently. "Are you bored or not? It''s endless, isn''t it? Wu Tian, what do you want? I''m now close to my boyfriend. If you don''t have anything to do, hang up. I have a lot of things to do After hearing that sun Jingyi was so angry with herself, Wu Ran Ran ran away with what she needed to do. "It''s Jingyi. I''m a taxi now, and I don''t have my wallet to pay. Now the taxi driver won''t let me go. Then you can help me. I''m right at the door of the hotel." Wu Tian is afraid that sun Jingyi will hang up his phone, and then he quickly finishes the matter simply. Sun Jingyi heard Wu Tian say these things to herself, and then her heart was full of happiness. Didn''t you bring money? It''s not that you didn''t have your wallet, it was your wallet that was stolen by Tang Hu. And don''t you have Tang Hu''s wallet in your hand? How could he have no money to pay the bill? Then at the thought of this, sun Jingyi pretended to be angry and said to Wu Tian. "Don''t be careless with me here. Don''t think I don''t know that when you were in the bar, I knew you must have stolen Tang Hu''s wallet while you were chatting with him. Now you tell me that you don''t have an ex husband. Are you trying to cheat me?" "I''m fed up with people who cheat on me. I was at that time because the relationship between our two families was a social relationship. Then, I was embarrassed to expose you in front of so many people and embarrass you. So I didn''t intend to tear you apart. Now you tell me that you don''t have money to pay the taxi driver. " "And now you''re calling for the thief, you know? You''re acting in front of me like a clown. " "No, Jingyi, listen to my explanation. Jingyi really didn''t mean to deceive you. It was I who took the wallet lying in the meeting, and then I took the money in his wallet to reward the doorman, and now I have no money..."As soon as Wu Tianran thought about it, he felt very depressed. My son of a well-known family can''t even pay the taxi driver''s money. "Do you think I''ll believe it if you tell me that again? Then you will take the money, and all the money will be called to the doorman. Wu Tian, if you come to me again next time, if you have any problems, please clear your mind first and then come to me for a talk, OK? You will only make me more and more distrust you and hate you more and more Sun Jingyi, and then feel his heart is very refreshing, let you get her again, let you in front of me so se, now it''s OK. "In this way, I still have a lot of things to do with my boyfriend, and then I have no time to contact you and play with you. That''s it. Goodbye, goodbye." Sun Jingyi was not polite at all, so she hung up the phone. Then he was afraid that Wu Tian would call again to annoy himself, and then directly shut down his mobile phone. Then let Wu Tian go to make trouble by himself. In any case, he doesn''t care what he has to do. If he is such a big man, can he let such a small matter suffocate? So he''s too wimpy. "Jingyi... Jingyi..." Wu Tian wants to say something to sun Jingyi, and then calls a few times into the phone, and then the voice that the other party has shut down comes from the phone. Chapter 724 Wu Tian, and then quickly use his mobile phone to dial back again, but this time the phone call you dialed, has been turned off, please dial again later. Wu Tian really wants to cry now! "Master, you see, I just called, but she didn''t believe it. What do you think I should do now? " Wu Tian then said to the driver with a wry smile. "Don''t pretend to me again. I don''t know if you just called? You still give the doorman a reward. You can continue to make it up for me. You can give me the money at the door, but you have no money to pay the taxi driver. " The taxi driver, then said with disdain. "If you are a liar like you, you should go to the police station early. I tell you, if you don''t pay me, I''ll call the police directly, and then let you go into the bureau again." "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no Wu Tian quickly waved his hand and said that he could not enter the police station because of such a small matter. If his friends or family knew about it, Tangtang would become a master of Wu''s family because he could not afford the taxi driver''s money, and then he would enter the police station because he could not afford to pay the taxi driver''s money If we talk about this matter, we will lose the dead. But I seem to be in this city. I really only know sun Jingyi. She is alone and has no intention to know other people. But suddenly Wu Tian seemed to think of her aunt and uncle, as if she had brought her grandfather to see a doctor. I can go to them, but it''s because I just returned home. After returning home, I directly came here, and then I didn''t have a housekeeper to ask for their aunt''s and uncle''s mobile phone numbers. But Wu Tian certainly can''t call his family directly because of such a thing. In this way, his family will know that he can''t afford to pay the taxi driver''s money now? As soon as Wu Tian thought of this, he quickly shook his head and looked at his mobile phone. Finally, he could only talk to the taxi driver helplessly. "Yes, driver, you can see that it''s OK. My mobile phone, you can see, is an Apple phone. When I just bought it, it cost me five or six thousand, and now I don''t have any cash? Then you can take my mobile phone, and then I will take my mobile phone to pay for your fare. Is that ok? " "Apple, are you really fake? Don''t look at me! I''ve heard of fake Apple phones. It''s not worth it at all. " Mr. driver, and then looked at Wu Tian''s mobile phone, and then some disbelief said. "Let me tell you, I don''t know about these things. I heard that the mobile phones of Shanzhai are two or three hundred yuan. Then, the second-hand mobile phones are not worth any money at all." "Brother, I told you that this is the real product. If you don''t believe it, take a look. My mobile phone is absolutely true. I just spent thousands of dollars." Wu handed his mobile phone to the taxi driver. Wu Tian, and then watched his mobile phone into the taxi driver''s hand, and then some heartache, after all, his own taxi, at most also spent a few tens of yuan, and then his mobile phone, but spent five or six thousand ah. This all of a sudden to a mobile phone to pay in. Taxi driver, and then in the hand for a long time, and then reluctantly nodded and said. "Well, I''ll trust you for a moment, then you can go straight away." And then? Wu Tianren got off the car with a face. How could he be so depressed? Damn, it''s because I met Tang Hu that smelly boy today. I must send someone to investigate him, and then give him some color to have a look. It''s because of himself that he was so unlucky today, and then he was so ugly in front of Jingyi. What about some people? I like to put all the responsibility on other people''s head. Maybe it''s because of my own reasons. Then I just put the responsibility on other people''s head, saying that it has nothing to do with myself. Wu Tian is such a person. Wu Tian thinks that if Tang Hu was not responsible for this today, he would not have become so rigid with Jingyi because of Tang Hu''s relationship. I won''t forget my wallet because of this. No, it seems that when I went to the bar before, I found that I had my wallet with me. Is it because I lost my wallet at some time before? At the beginning, Fang Miao talked to Tang Hu and a mature woman. Then he talked and laughed. Then, he was not happy. Later, Fang Miao watched carefully, and then when Wu Tian came, he gradually sent out some mistakes. Tang Hu should have been pulled by that woman to make a temporary shield. In this way, Fang Miao breathed a sigh of relief, but at the same time, he was a little upset in his heart. Why? Tang Hu is a private bodyguard hired by his father, and now he is also his own shield. Why should he be the shield of others? What''s going on here? Do you take me seriously?But now Fang Miao has no way to stand up and intervene in this matter. Fang Miao has no choice but to watch Tang Hu perform there. Then, at last, he saw that Tang Hu held a stack of money in his hand, and then he couldn''t help scolding Tang Hu in his heart. He was really obsessed with money. Fang Miao was a little agitated, and then called the waiter directly. Then he reached out and took the menu from the waiter''s hand and ordered several kinds of wine on the menu. Then, did he never come to this bar? I didn''t know what kind of wine was good to drink in the bar, so he ordered some wine at random. Then he found that the names of those wines were obscure, and he didn''t know whether the wine was good or not, so Fang Miao ordered only a few cups. The waiter then wrote down Fang Miao''s order of several kinds of wine, and then hesitated a little. Because the waiter has worked here for a long time, it is obvious that Fang Miao must have never been to the bar before, and the wine he ordered was disorderly and disorderly without any rules. Fang Miao then saw that the waiter had ordered the wine himself, and then he didn''t leave. He was a little agitated and asked the waiter. "Is there anything else you can do here?" Chapter 725 Fang Miao was a little agitated, and then called the waiter directly. Then he reached out and took the menu from the waiter''s hand and ordered several kinds of wine on the menu. Then, did he never come to this bar? I didn''t know what kind of wine was good to drink in the bar, so he ordered some wine at random. Then he found that the names of those wines were obscure, and he didn''t know whether the wine was good or not, so Fang Miao ordered only a few cups. The waiter then wrote down Fang Miao''s order of several kinds of wine, and then hesitated a little. Because the waiter has worked here for a long time, it is obvious that Fang Miao must have never been to the bar before, and the wine he ordered was disorderly and disorderly without any rules. Fang Miao then saw that the waiter had ordered the wine himself, and then he didn''t leave. He was a little agitated and asked the waiter. "Is there anything else you can do here?" "This is the lady. Do you need someone to come and chat with you? I think it''s the first time miss has come to our bar! " The waiter saw that this was definitely the first time he came here. Then he asked the convenience with a try attitude. After all, many girls like publishing came here to look for men to play with, and many of them looked for them. "To..." "find me a handsome one." Fang Miao then said to the waiter. "Yes, just a moment, please." The waiter also nodded, and then secretly thought in his heart that Xiangfang Miao was so innocent that he was so coquettish in his heart. This aspect, as expected, is aimed at that aspect. It seems that the ancients said that it is good, and people really can''t look good. Just like the mature woman, and then with the young student sister in front of her, the waiter only hates that she is not handsome enough. If she looks a little bit handsome, it will be her turn to do so. What Fang Miao thinks in his heart at this time is, why does Tang Hu have beautiful women chatting with him everywhere? Where there are beautiful women with you, why can''t you find a handsome guy? Why is he allowed to find beautiful women by himself, and then he can''t order a handsome man by himself. This time, I finally asked for a handsome man. I want to see the handsome guy in the bar. In fact, Fang Miao is totally in the nature of gambling. In fact, it can be completely attributed to that Fang Miao is a little jealous of Tang Hu, otherwise he would not have done so. Otherwise, how could Fang Miao know nothing about bars? Convenient. I''ve never been to a bar before. However, Fang Miao doesn''t know what he is doing for and what is the purpose of doing so? What kind of results do you want? However, after a while, the waiters were very efficient, and then they took one directly. The pretty boy dressed up in beautiful clothes came directly. In the eyes of the waiter, mahjong, Fang Miao, a student sister, certainly didn''t like that kind of rugged, and that kind of tough guy must like this kind of student with a little more cream. Students like this are generally liked by students. My sister chose the same beautiful youth in this Korean drama. "Miss, do you think this is satisfactory?" The waiter, then lowered himself, and then asked Fang Miao. Fang Miao, and then some speechless, just like this, can you get angry with Tang Hu? This product is not as handsome as Tang Hu. What kind of store is this? I can''t even find a decent person. If you grow up like this, you dare to come out and be a duck. Is it disgraceful to lose it? It''s no wonder that the old lady didn''t look for the people in the bar, and then she went to Tang Hu. It turns out that the quality of the men''s company in this bar is so poor. "If you are still satisfied, this is the price list. Take a look at... the waiter carefully handed a small book to Fang Miao. Fang Miao didn''t even look at it. Then he put the book on the table and said to the waiter. "All right, all right. You can go straight. Don''t look. I see." Fang Miao, I''m a little depressed now. Then Fang Miao pointed to the beautiful boy with the pattern, and then said to the beautiful boy. "Just sit there." After Fang Miao finished speaking, he took a furtive look at the other side of the pond lake, and then found Tang lake. He didn''t feel any feelings. He just sat there as if nothing happened. Then he looked at the glass of red wine in his hand and did not look at his side. The beautiful young man in pattern feels very happy today, and then he looks at this aspect in front of him. This aspect is absolutely one of the best beauties in a million. This kind of good thing can turn to his own body. This is absolutely what he has done in his last life, which makes him excited. After all, such a beautiful woman like Fang Miao is really hard to meet, and can get the chance to get close contact with such a beautiful woman. It''s really, very lucky. "Miss, if you look like this, you should still be in school?"After seeing Fang Miao''s eyes all the time looking back, he doesn''t speak. He thinks it''s Fang Miao because he''s shy. He''s embarrassed to talk to himself, and then he takes the lead in speaking to Fang Miao. "Shut up, sit there and don''t talk. Are you going to die? Let you come here, let you sit there, don''t let you force me here to affect my mood Fang Miao, then a little angry, and then he said to the waiter clearly, call him duck. Why is this person not angry? This makes Fang Miao lose interest in the beautiful boy in front of him. For a while, Fang Miao was a little confused. He didn''t know what he was doing now. He is the daughter of Fang''s group. Then, Tang Hu is just his follower. He said his father''s invitation and became his own bodyguard. Then he took care of his own study and life. Then, he was a temporary guest role as a shield! Then he has no right to interfere in his private life, and then he has no right to interfere in his private life. Why do you care about the idea of a bodyguard? I called such a handsome man in the end. What is the reason for coming here? What do you think today? Fang Miao felt confused at the thought of it. Why do you want to do these things? Who is Tang Hu now? Why should I be angry with him? Chapter 726 Fang Miao, I don''t know what I''m doing now? Is your brain really dizzy? I did something that such a fool did. Even if he really went to open a house with the duck in front of him, it was estimated that Tang Hu would only follow him in a place not far away or near, and he would not be in charge of his own affairs. As soon as Fang Miao thought of this, he felt very depressed and angry in his heart. Fang Miao now feels that he is really a little silly. He thinks that what he has done today is really ridiculous. What is the purpose of doing such a thing today? Is it really just to anger Tang Hu? Who are he and she? It''s worth doing such a stupid thing and then pissing him off. When Fang Miao hesitated, he was also very depressed. He thought today, he picked up a big bargain, and then he met a beautiful woman, and then he could take the beautiful girl home. Don''t say not to give money, even if their own pour money, they are willing to ah! Not to mention anything else, just talk about Fang Miao, who is the best in terms of appearance and temperament! But his own idea has not been realized, and then he was directly Fang Miao''s vicious words, and then he was stunned in situ, and did not dare to speak any more. This fancy boy doesn''t know what he is doing now? Then can only be helpless to sit there, also dare not speak, after all, in case he angered the beauty in front of the words, that he is likely to today even a hair. Although the boy with beautiful patterns is eager to hold the best beauty in front of him and then want to open a room, he still has a lot to worry about in the bar. After all, I''m also working in this bar. I can''t give my job to you because I''m hot at the moment. Then when I came, the waiter had already said to himself that he was in the bar to chat with the beauty in front of her in name, that is to say, to chat with the beauty in front of her. He had no further plans for others. Then the wolf of all colors in the bar, and then as soon as he saw that gorgeous beauty, he came to the bar, and as expected, he was looking for excitement, and then he even called a man to chat with him in the bar? Now each of them has a deep regret. After all, they heard that a beautiful woman came in a sports car before, and then no one was responsible for it. It was the first time for them to chat up with Fang Miao. After all, it would be bad if they were shut up. But who ever thought that the beautiful woman who was still watching called a man to chat with him in the bar. Sure enough, the beauty came to the bar to seek stimulation. In this case, why didn''t he chat up with the beauty early? Maybe he could get the favor of the beauty. Then the bar, especially those who think they are good, are very sad. Naturally, Tang Hu saw what Fang Miao had done, and then he was still sitting there. What kind of plane was he doing? Then he called a man to chat with them in the bar, and then chatted with them there. It''s better to call yourself than to spend that unjust money in the bar as garbage in the bar. I can chat with Fang Miao, and I can also earn some extra money. Why not? How many days? Come to the bar hey, can be regarded as a lot of harvest, come to the bar, but also make a big wallet. Then, he chatted with a woman there for a while, and then he did nothing, and actually made a thousand yuan in vain. It seems that the shield profession is still very profitable. And I still have potential. It seems that if I really don''t have any income in the future, I can open a shield company. And then, now in the back of the bar, and then there''s a dark room. Then, a man sat quietly in the room, watching the monitoring on the computer, monitoring every move in the bar. Then his eyes have always been locked in the corner of the computer display screen, on which the supervisor is Fang Miao''s table. "Is that duck really called by Fang Miao? " then the man sitting next to the computer asked a man standing next to him. The man standing is the manager of the bar, and his name is Wang Jiaonang. "Yes, brother Hua, the duck was really told by Fang Miao to the waiter. Fang Miao said to the waiter if there was such a chat in the bar? And then find a handsome one. Then we found a shape for him. It seemed to be in line with the cream raw, and then we arranged for him alone. " then, Wang Jiaonang carefully replied. "I really didn''t expect that Fang Miao had an unknown side! It turns out that Miss Fang likes it! No wonder find a bodyguard to protect her and stay with him all the time. " and now this is the man sitting at the computer desk. He is the famous big man in the whole city, and he is called brother Hua. Then, Warner dabbled in both black and white, and they were very well connected. However, in the whole upper class society, the identity of brother Hua is known by all people, and then we all know that brother Hua is just the person behind him who pushes him to be a front desk agent here. The real influential person is still brother Hua. The man behind him, otherwise, with the help of brother Hua, a man without power and background, would not be able to gain a foothold here.By virtue of him, he can''t be confused with others here. This is basically due to the power behind Warwick. But we can also see from here how powerful the power behind Warwick is that it can support a person without background to be known by all people in the upper class. This is enough to show that the background behind wager is very unusual. It can also be said that there is no one power here that can be compared with the power behind Warwick. If it wasn''t for the power behind Warwick who has been helping him all the time, he would have been watched by the police and bitten to death by the police because of what he did here. He didn''t know how many times he would go to prison for many things. Chapter 727 "I can see that Miss Fang doesn''t like that person very much, that little white face. " then Hua Ge can see that the little white face has been sitting there all the time, and then he doesn''t talk to him. His eyes are always looking away. It can be seen that Fang Miao does not like this little white face very much. Then Hua Ge from the computer screen, and then saw Fang Miao''s eyes, has been looking at a table behind him, and then from the monitoring Li brother found that the person is Fang Miao''s bodyguard Tang Hu. "Do you see that? Just find this little white face. He is not as handsome as Fang Miao''s bodyguard. What can attract Fang Miao if he is not handsome. " " brother Hua, do you want me to change another one? " then Wang Jiaonang carefully said to brother Hua. "No, I think they''re just here to have a taste. I guess Fang Miao doesn''t have that idea. " and then brother Hua is in his mind now, and he thinks about it. I can''t see it. Fang Yuan, this little girl, is so wild in your heart. Then, he not only took his bodyguard with him, but also went to the bar and called another duck. I can''t see. The girl is still pretty coquettish in her heart. Brother Hua really feels some sadness for Tang Hu in your heart. "It seems that I have a chance to find Fang Miao''s bodyguard, Tang Hu, right? It seems that I have to talk to Tang Hu carefully. After all, he is Fang Miao''s bodyguard now, and then he will certainly hinder himself from carrying out the tasks assigned to him by his boss. Then maybe he can become a companion with him, and even let him stay around the square table to be an undercover, and then he can provide great help to himself at the critical moment. " " what should we do now, brother Hua? " Wang Jiaonang doesn''t know what to do now. After all, he is in this bar. Although he is a manager, he still has the right to speak. Therefore, Wang capsule is generally only to carry out the tasks assigned to him by Hua Ge. "You, you go to Fang Miao''s side now and make some trouble for him. Then? To test the skill of his bodyguard? Then I''ll watch it all the time. When you''re about to try the order, I''ll tell you with Bluetooth and let you stop. Then I''ll personally deal with these things. You won''t have to worry about these things. " Hua Ge, then thought carefully and said to Wang Jiaonang. "Well, Wargo, I''ll go now. " then, Wang Jiaonang is skilled in doing these things. It seems that he has done such things before. After Wang Jiaonang nodded to brother Hua, he left the room directly, and then set about sending people to arrange these things. Now Fang Miao feels like a fool. Why would he call a duck to chat with him in the bar? And now Fang Miao is very regretful in his heart. I don''t know which tendon in my head is wrong, and then I don''t think about it and make such a thing. If I let my father know what I did, I even ordered a man to chat with him in the bar. I don''t know how sad my father will be! What''s more, if you let your classmates know, it''s really humiliating. Fang Miao was very angry because he saw Tang Hu chatting with a mature beauty there. Then he was very angry. Then he didn''t know that. When the waiter recommended him, he agreed. Now it''s too late to regret. Now Fang Miao has calmed down and is no longer as impulsive as before. Tang Hu is his own bodyguard. No matter what he does, he has no right to be angry with himself. Why should he be angry with himself? Why should I be angry with her? Do you really like him? Fang Miao, I''m a little confused now. How could that be possible? Do you really like him? This person is so obnoxious that he not only makes himself angry, but also doesn''t like that he doesn''t notice his charm at all. Then he talks to this little girl all day long, and colludes with that girl tomorrow. He is a pure playboy. He is not blind. Why should he like him? When Fang Miao is still troubled by his own heart, a voice suddenly interrupts Fang Miao''s thinking. "This beautiful lady, can I have the pleasure of sitting here? " Fang Miao is suffering a lot in his heart now. Then he suddenly hears someone talking to him. Then he turns around and finds a man dressed up to be very delicate, talking to himself. This man can be called delicate by Fang Miao, which proves that her appearance is really square seconds, some impeccable, and gives people a kind of feeling that is not the small white face in front of you. In addition, this man has a good figure, and is tall and symmetrical, but what about the back face? It''s also very nice. Junyi gives people a feeling of being cheerful, clean and tasteful.It''s very cool for a man to wear this top-grade coat, which is very natural and easy for people to wear. This kind of man can be called a girl killer. But, seriously, for Fang Miao, the person in front of him can be said to have no heart to heart with, and he really has no feeling for him. Fang Miao is still confused in his mind, and now another one comes out to make trouble for himself. Fang Miao doesn''t know how to deal with it. The little white face in front of him suddenly appears again. Then Fang Miao turned in his heart and said to the delicate man standing in front of him. "And don''t you see that I have another man here? " what Fang Miao originally meant was that he wanted the little white face to work with this delicate man. Then, he could also refuse them and say that they were too annoying here. But on the other hand, what I didn''t think of was that the little white face, after seeing this exquisite man, didn''t say anything, and then he got up and left. Chapter 728 "This..." Fang Miao is speechless now. Who is this? And then it was a little bit too cowardly. This kind of person dares to come out and be a duck in a bar. This is not a qualified duck. "Miss, you see he''s gone now. Isn''t there anyone here? " and then the delicate man, with a faint smile, sat directly in the front of the little white face and sat in the position. Then by the way, he held the red wine in his hand, and then held it to Fang Miao. "Miss, am I lucky enough to have a drink with you? " Fang Miao is not stupid. Since the little white face was so cheerful before, he gave way to the man in front of him, which can explain some problems. That small white face is very afraid of this delicate man, this delicate man should also be frequent haunt in this bar! And this delicate man obviously has some influence, otherwise that little white face can''t even say nothing, and then give way to the position directly. "Sorry, I''m driving here, so I can''t drink. " Fang Miao doesn''t want to say one more word to the delicate man in front of him, and then directly and coldly says it to him. If this delicate man has self-knowledge, he should also see that he has no interest in him, and then hope that he can consciously leave. "Oh, why didn''t I see it? " it seems that this delicate man is not as easy to deal with as Fang Miao imagined. Delicate man seems to have no care about Fang Miao''s feelings at all, and then he says that he cares about himself. "If I''m not mistaken, you should be the man who left before, and you ordered the male companion before? " " this young lady should come to seek stimulation? You and the man just now can''t find any stimulation at all. You might as well look for some stimulation with me. " this delicate man is gone. He pretends to be gentle before, and then begins to show his original face. The words began to show. "I don''t speak in secret. If you spend money to stimulate me, you can''t do it. Haha. " " I think I should be able to meet your needs, miss. " " what do you say? " Fang Miao''s face turned red. What does this mean? I''m still a virgin, OK? Learn the stimulation of a ball. The chicken''s coming here seems to be a wrong decision. You shouldn''t be in the head and come to this bar! "What else are you going to play with me? You don''t have to do it anymore. Didn''t you look like something before? Come here to find a male companion, why do you need to find a boyfriend? That boyfriend is not as good as me, and he is not as strong as I am. " after the delicate man finished, he put out his hand without politeness and wanted to touch Fang Miao''s fragrant shoulder, and then wanted to kiss Fangze. Fang Miao is a little anxious now, so he wants to get away in a hurry, and doesn''t want to be touched by that delicate man. The only thing Fang Miao thinks about now is that he wants Tang Hu to save himself. Then did not wait for the delicate man''s hand to touch the square seconds, and then was suddenly out of the air a hand to intercept! I can''t move forward any more. Tang Hu then grabbed the delicate man''s arm and said coldly. "You''re right. Don''t pretend in front of me. Who sent you? Then you ask the person behind you to have a direct conversation with me. You don''t have to test me here. " then, although the delicate man is very delicate, he is not like the little white face sitting in front of instant noodles before. On the contrary, the pyramid can be said to be a little powerful. After all, he is one of Wargo''s right-hand men. Then, at least a few people have been killed in this delicate man''s hand. Then tiger has been a soldier for a long time in the army. Therefore, he can still judge in this respect. He can feel it in the fine man''s breath and his way of hand. This is not ordinary People can detect it. That''s why Tang Hu stopped the delicate man''s action as soon as he made a move. Then who knows whether the delicate man is hostile to each other Miao. If he does, it will be really bad. Then the delicate man''s arm was caught by Tang Hu, and then he felt his scalp explode. Although the mirror is difficult, the other second, and then he says some explicit words to him in his mouth, but his eyes are always looking at Tang Hu. Before that, he saw that Tang Hu didn''t take care of Fang Miao and the little white face, so this exquisite man would be so unscrupulous and wanted to take advantage of Fang Miao. But what this exquisite man didn''t expect was that Tang Hu appeared directly behind him, and then, without noticing it, he went directly to his back. At this speed, there is a cold sweat behind the delicate man. Fast, this is Tang Hu to this delicate man''s only feeling. Because refined men are confident in their own strength. Compared with ordinary people, they are much better than ordinary people, and even can be comparable with ordinary special forces. But this delicate man can clearly feel that Tang Hu is much stronger than himself.Tang Hu seems to have been sitting there all the time, and then he seems to have nothing to do. But since Fang Miao called the little white face before, Tang Hu has been looking at the surrounding environment and has been on the alert. Then he followed Fang Miao''s car and followed him? Then there was a black Buick at a corner before, and then directly followed his car from the back. Although the tracking technology of that Buick was very good, even if he changed his name, he couldn''t hide it from Tang Hu. This kind of tracking method is OK in the city, but if it is really put on the battlefield, it is just waiting for death. Of course, Tang Hu didn''t care about other unnecessary things. If the black Buick didn''t react too much, Tang Hu didn''t care about the black Buick. After that, Tang Hu kept watching the action of the Buick. After Fang Miao''s car stopped and his own car stopped, Tang Hu deliberately stayed here for a few minutes to see what the other car was doing. But Tang Hu found the Buick in the car and didn''t do anything about it. He just went around the outside of the bar and didn''t stop in the bar. Then he drove away. Chapter 729 Then he followed Fang Miao''s car and followed him? Then there was a black Buick at a corner before, and then directly followed his car from the back. Although the tracking technology of that Buick was very good, even if he changed his name, he couldn''t hide it from Tang Hu. This kind of tracking method is OK in the city, but if it is really put on the battlefield, it is just waiting for death. Of course, Tang Hu didn''t care about other unnecessary things. If the black Buick didn''t react too much, Tang Hu didn''t care about the black Buick. After that, Tang Hu kept watching the action of the Buick. After Fang Miao''s car stopped and his own car stopped, Tang Hu deliberately stayed here for a few minutes to see what the other car was doing. But Tang Hu found the Buick in the car and didn''t do anything about it. He just went around the outside of the bar and didn''t stop in the bar. Then he drove away. Originally, this Buick car has been monitoring itself all the time. Then, I guess, it should be because there is monitoring in that community, so don''t detain the car and dare not park in the community all the time, so it can only park at the corner of the street. Then, Tang Hu found that the Buick car had made a turn in the bar, and then he left directly. This made Tang Hu suspicious. Since he had been monitoring Fang Miao, why did he stop monitoring after he arrived at the bar? If it is Fang Miao, the supervisor, he should continue to monitor the bar. But they didn''t do it as Tang Hu imagined. Of course, Tang Hu would never think that these people were full of food and had nothing to do. Then, they tracked the target to half, then they didn''t want to track them, and then they left directly. In other words, there should be people in this bar who are with those people. So those people will leave. However, this is also a coincidence, did not expect Fang Miao to choose a bar at random, unexpectedly, there is a gang of supervisors Fang Miao in. So Tenghu began to be vigilant as soon as he entered the bar. He kept an eye on his surroundings in case of any emergency. Until this delicate man appeared in the sight of Fang Miao and Tang Hu, and then Tang Hu saw what the delicate man had done, Tang Hu had roughly determined that this man was the person of the other party who he had been waiting for. Teng Hu can only be so sure that this delicate man is the one he has been waiting for. In fact, the reason is very simple. It is the little white face before. After seeing this delicate man, he did not say a word, and then he got up and left. No matter whether the little white face was cowardly or not, it can be said that the little white face did not want to offend the delicate man in front of him. This shows that the refined man should be the person in the bar and can represent the people in the bar. If he is not a member of the bar, how strong is this delicate man? No matter how powerful you are, you can''t ignore the face in the bar? Directly to this man accompany small white face to directly drive away. At the very least, we should give some compensation to others. After all, it is the ancients who came first. First come, then come! In the end, it has to be face-to-face. But when the little white face saw this delicate man, he didn''t even say a word, and then he left directly. This shows that the delicate man should be the man in the bar. So that little white face will have no scruples, even doubt, do not refute, and then directly get up and leave. After confirming this point, Tang Hu didn''t want to play any tricks with this exquisite man, and then he went straight to the theme with this exquisite man. Although Tang Hu''s strength is far above this delicate man, he can simply beat the man, but after all, this is the home of others, and Tang Hu doesn''t want to make a big deal here. After all, it''s not something that can be solved simply by beating it up. Although Tang Hu does not have to be afraid, a person or even a group of people. However, in the full view of the public, rash exposure of their own strength, although not all of their own strength, but, in this case, may cause the other party''s rebound, cause the other party more crazy revenge. So that''s why Tang Hu didn''t dare to start rashly here. They are not the same as Zhou Ming and Zhong Liang in the school. In any case, Zhou Ming and Zhong Liang are just children of rich families. Some of their handling methods are childish. They are not like these people in society. They never remember the consequences when they do things. Tang Hu can even feel that the background of Fang Miao''s group of people even his father Fangzheng has some scruples. Otherwise, how could founder not act at all. Since Fangzheng has no action now, it means that the strength of the other side is absolutely not. Anyway, it can be solved simply. Even Fangzheng has some concerns about the background of the other party. Because it was not a person, it was a background, it was a force. Now, what was revealed was just a corner of them, the tip of the iceberg, so Tang Hu did not dare to act rashly. So Tang Hu didn''t dare to expose his own strength in such a public place, so Tang Hu directly planned to expose the purpose of this exquisite man, and then directly let the people behind him have a direct dialogue with himself. In this way, one is not to expose their own strength too early, the other is to explore the other side''s reality. Let yourself do some preparation in advance. Understand the strength of the other side, so you can do it yourself.So far, what Tang Hu has shown is that he is fast. Then, including robbing guns in the bank, and subduing the robbers, these are not to expose Tang Hu''s strength. Just when he grasped the arm of this exquisite man, the tiger used a little bit more strength than the delicate man. In this way, he could give the other party a wrong judgment and let the opposite party think that his strength was just this. Then, Tang Hu''s sudden appearance disrupted the original plan of this exquisite man. Originally, the exquisite man planned to be here, and the other party would make a fuss, and then publish it to annoy. In this way, he would surely make a face-to-face contest with Tang Hu. In this way, he could find out some real strength of Tang Hu If Tang Hu''s strength is not comparable to his own, he can take the opportunity to teach him a lesson, and then let Hua Ge come out later. Now, Tang Hu''s strength is almost the same as this exquisite man. It''s even a little bit more powerful than this delicate man. Chapter 730 The refined man estimated that he was the same as Tang Hu in terms of strength. Maybe Tang Hu showed a little higher strength than himself. Now, no matter how to explore with Tang Hu, there is no significance. However, Tang Hu proposed that he wanted to talk to the people behind him, that is, to talk with Hua Ge, which made the delicate man a little confused. When this delicate man hesitated, the mobile phone in his pocket rang suddenly. Damn it. At this critical moment, who is it to call me. Now this delicate man wants to curse, because he is still holding one of his arms by Tang Hu. He can''t spare his hand and go to his pocket to get his mobile phone. Now the relationship between the two people can be said to be at daggers drawn. It can not be said that because of a small matter, there may be a fight. If you answer the phone at this critical moment, you may be caught by Tang Hu, and then you will be caught off guard and let yourself lose the first chance. Then you will be finished. So now this delicate man can''t dare to have a slightest carelessness, because after all, it''s time for him and Tang Hu. There is also the possibility that the other party will seize the opportunity because of some extremely small details. It is very likely that they will be pressed and beaten, and they will suffer a great loss. After all, if this exquisite man is really on Tang Hu now, he can be said to have no assurance that he can surpass Tang Hu. Therefore, delicate man can not have a trace of carelessness, must concentrate on dealing with Tang Hu. "Answer the phone. I''ll call you at this time. I think it''s the person behind you. Then you can ask him to call me directly. I guess you were pushed out by him, and then you wanted to test me. Now that your goal has been achieved, let me have a final conversation with him directly! " Tang Hu, and then on the delicate man smile, and then released, grasp the delicate man''s arm that hand, and then signaled that delicate man can go to answer the phone. It seems that they are not afraid of delicate men suddenly attack themselves at this time. Delicate man didn''t expect that Tang Hu was so relaxed that he grabbed his arm, and then took a deep look at Tang Hu. Then he turned around and took out the phone he was thinking of. However, delicate, the man''s eyes were always looking at Tang Hu. He was afraid that Tang Hu would betray himself. Then he took advantage of himself to answer the phone, and then suddenly gave him a call Hands. However, the delicate man intuitively thinks that Tang Hu is a very bad and insidious person, so what startles the sting of insects is not totally believing what Tang Hu said to himself. Delicate man, and then glanced at the caller ID on his mobile phone. Sure enough, this call was made by brother Hua. "Boss..." delicate men, who dare not be direct, call their boss brother Hua. After all, delicate men don''t know whether they will expose their boss''s identity just because they don''t pay attention. So the refined man did not directly call out Warner''s name, and then changed the name of a boss. "You call Tang Hu directly, and then let me tell him." Warner''s voice came directly from the phone. After all, Hua Ge also can see from the monitoring that he is making meaningless explorations, which is meaningless. "Oh, good boss..." then the delicate man answered the phone, and then he was slightly stunned, because exquisite man did not expect that his boss would call Tang Hu directly. Then precision male slightly a Leng, and then directly to Tang Hu said. "Our boss wants to call you. Do you want to answer it?" Tang Hu then laughed and took the phone directly from the delicate man''s hand, and then said directly to the phone. "Sure enough, you didn''t calm down and called me. Let''s get straight to the point. I don''t want to talk to you about something that is not nutritious. " "Tang Hu, right?" Hua Ge didn''t expect Tang Hu to be careless, and then he said to himself directly. But also through the computer, monitoring on the general situation has been almost clear. Tang Hu''s speed is really very fast, and from the delicate man to deal with Tang Hu so carefully, brother Hua, on the whole is clear, how much real strength Tang Hu has. After all, brother Hua is also a human being. He knows Tang Hu''s strength now, and he doesn''t know whether it is his real strength. Brother Hua is not sure. "I''m Li Hua. I believe you should know my information." "I''ve heard your name, and I often hear the name of a public like you. Alas, I haven''t heard it ten times or eight times. I''ve heard too much about Zhang San Li Si''s name like you. It''s often your name in junk novels. I''ve seen a lot of them, so you don''t have to introduce them to me. I can accept all kinds of nicknames you have. " Li Hua, now a burst of speechless, dare to take his own name to make fun of this boy. However, in this city, there are few people who do not know his name Li Hua. However, Li Hua also wants to laugh now. Obviously, some newborn calves are not afraid of tigers in this hall. After hearing his name, he didn''t react a little. He even joked with himself in this funny face?Li Hua doesn''t know whether he is really sure that he can eat himself, or is he not afraid of tigers? "Ha ha, Mr. Tang, you are really good at joking." Li Hua, then a faint smile. "In that case, would Mr. Tang be interested in talking to me face to face? I think you''ll be interested in our conversation. I''m sure you''d like to see me, too, don''t you? " "Sorry, I don''t think much of you." Tang Hu, then said. "If you want to see me, you can come out directly. Don''t play hide and seek in front of me like a mouse. I have no interest in children''s tricks like this." "Ha ha." Li Hua said to Tang Hu with a smile on the phone. "Mr. Tang, you are really joking. I know what you are worried about. I know you must be worried about Fang Miao''s safety now? I know you''re going to have concerns about that, and that''s why you said that Tang Hu, then silent, did not deny what Li Hua said, because there is nothing wrong with what Li Hua said. If only Tang Hu was alone, even if the other party was a tiger''s den, Tang Hu would dare to break into it. But the problem is that Tang Pu is not alone. He is accompanied by Fang Miao. Tang Hu must protect Fang Miao''s safety. Tang Hu can not ignore Fang Miao''s safety and go to see Li Hua alone. Chapter 731 "Mr. Tang, you can rest assured that I can''t do anything in such public places. Even if you believe it or not, in any case, as long as you don''t put some things on the table in this city, even the mayor can''t treat me like Li Hua? " Li Hua was very proud, and then went on. "On the contrary, if Fang Miao has any problems in my bar, even if there is a strong force behind me, then they can''t keep me. I hope that by saying this, I can make you understand. " It has to be said that Tang Hu still admires Li Hua very much. He admires Li Hua and has such courage. After all, he has already talked about it now. Basically, he has already made clear the world. That is to say, the bank robbery case before was actually the kidnapping of Fang Miao, which was probably related to Li Hua Yes. At that time, I was in the car of the robber and heard the bald head of the leader. Then I said "brother Hua" several times on the phone. This is Li Hua. However, listening to Li Huagang just said these words to himself means that he has now admitted that he planned all the things published in the previous kidnapping. Moreover, he is not afraid that he will take this as evidence and then do something unfavorable to her. This is enough to show that Li Hua''s background is very deep, and the strength of the people behind him is really strong. If Tang Hu has not guessed wrong, it is the power behind Li Hua, and even more powerful than Fangzheng. Otherwise, Li Hua will never be as fearless as this. Now that both sides have talked about the matter, Li Hua has also explained his position to himself. Tang Hu must go to see Li Hua. Teng Hu now believes what Li Hua said. After all, in this kind of public places, there are a lot of eyes on him. Tang Hu believes that Li Hua will never attack each other on such occasions. After all, the security here is still very good, and there is no disorder to a certain extent. Moreover, Fang Miao''s father, fangzheng, is not a master to be slaughtered by others. If Fang SEC has any problems here, Li Hua will not be able to explain. After all, in the upper class, people with certain status know some rules of the upper class. They often care about these things when they do something. For them, what kind of evidence is there or not? In fact, they are the same. Are there some things? In fact, no matter what he does in secret, it doesn''t matter. However, once these things are put on the surface, they will change their nature and leave a handle for many people. After all, those who can reach a certain status and have a certain status are not fuel-efficient lamps. But although the words said so, Tang Hu could not completely believe what Li Hua said. So Teng Hu decided to go to see Li Hua first. Before that, he settled Fang Miao and ensured Fang Miao''s safety. In this way, Tang Hu''s next thing can be done freely. "I''ll ask someone to guarantee the safety of Miss Fang first. I''ll let Miss Fang go home safely first, and then I''ll go to see you." "I have already said that. It seems that Mr. Tang still doesn''t trust me. If you do this, it makes me very sad. It seems that I am not worthy of Mr. Tang''s trust. I thought that a young man like Mr. Tang would definitely do something that a good man would do. I didn''t expect that. " Li Hua naturally understood Tang Hu''s concerns. But Tang Hucai doesn''t care what Li Hua thinks? "I care what you think." Tang Hu didn''t say anything to Li huaduo. He didn''t want to talk to Li Hua any more. He didn''t give Li Hua a chance to talk, so he hung up the phone directly. "Hello! Hello! Hello! Damn it Li Hua did not expect, Tang Hu actually so directly hung up the phone, and then some speechless. Because Li Hua imagines young people like Tang Hu, because they all have some unsettled hearts, and then Li Hua thinks that as long as he picks up Tang Hu a little, he will probably give in. After all, young people like this usually have a good face, but what Li Hua didn''t imagine is that Tang Huquan didn''t play cards according to the routine and ignored it at all. What''s more, Li Hua is really the other party''s second. After all, this is his own bar. In case something happens to Fang Miao in his own bar, it''s really hard for Li Hua to clear the relationship. At that time, some of them may not be able to eat and leave, and even affect the layout of his boss, so Li Hua will never do it Something stupid would do. Nowadays, young people really make Li Hua speechless. Li Hua, and then think of Tenghu in my heart. If you are obedient and cooperate with me seriously, it''s easy to say. But if you don''t recognize the current situation and don''t want to cooperate with me, then the consequences, hem... although Fang Miao, if I really want to do something to him, I still have some concerns, and I dare not let go to do some bad things to her. However, this does not mean that I will not attack you. You are a small person, and you will He is an ordinary little bodyguard beside Fang Miao. I believe that if I really hit you, and then you accidentally die because of some things, it is estimated that no one will come out for you.Tang Hu hung up the phone, and then directly put the phone in his hand to the delicate man. "Go back and tell your boss and say I''ll see him later." Before Tang Hua talked to the boss, he knew how he was. So that delicate man took over the phone that Tang Hu threw over, and then didn''t say any more words. Then he got up directly and left silently. Then Fang Miao also stood beside him, naturally listening to Tang Hu''s conversation with the man. But now Fang Miao feels that he has some regrets. He shouldn''t have just let his temperament go. Then he came here and caused himself a lot of trouble. He also asked Tang Hu to clean up for himself. He may even disappoint his father. Fang Miao now knows that she has made a mistake, and then she has been standing there with her head down. She dare not look up to see Tang Hu. To tell the truth, Fang Miao feels very upset in her heart now, and she doesn''t know what he thinks in his heart. She is a little unclear now. Chapter 732 "I''ll call uncle Fang now and ask him to send someone to pick you up." After Tang Hu finished speaking to each other Miao, he decided to take out his mobile phone directly and prepare to call Fangzheng. Fang Miao looks at Tang Hu at this time and calls his father. Then he hesitates and says to Tang Hu. "Tang Hu, can you stop calling my father? Then I don''t want him to know what happened today. In fact, I can go back by myself. I didn''t drink, I just had a little juice Tang Hu faintly smiles and ignores what Fang Miao says to himself. Because today''s things are no longer ordinary ordinary little things, it can''t be done by Fang Miao''s temperament. Things like this can''t be concealed from founder at all. Fangzheng should know about it sooner or later. Besides, Tang Hu plans to talk with Fang Zheng if he has time. "I''m sorry, Tang Hu. I really know it''s wrong. Can you stop calling my father? I really know I was wrong. " Fang Miao then pursed his mouth. It was the first time that Fang Miao bowed his head to Tang Hu for the first time! After all, today''s things are square seconds, caused by a person. Fang Miao is not stupid. Now he also knows that the delicate man who came to talk to him must not be simple. He wanted to take advantage of himself. Moreover, after Tang Hu made a move and then called Tang Hu, he could understand what the whole thing was like. It is estimated that they are deliberately targeting themselves. They came for themselves. "Miss Fang, I hope you understand one thing. This is no longer a simple little thing. I have to be responsible for your safety, so there is no room for discussion. I will do something later, so I can''t stay by your side to protect your safety. So during the period when I leave, I will Make sure someone can really protect you. " Fang Miao didn''t think that he had bowed his head to Tang Hu, but Tang Hu refused him mercilessly. Suddenly feel their face on some hang not go. Although Fang Miao also knew that Tang Hu said this for his own good and for his own safety, Fang Miao felt very angry in his heart. But this time Fang Miao did not satirize Tang Hu. If it''s not possible for Fang Miao. After all, he would come to the bar. The whole thing is still because of Tang Hu. If it wasn''t because Tang Hu didn''t pay attention in school at first, he had something to do with Tang Yun. Then he was said to be the most miserable person in the school. How could I have come to this bar? Then if it was not because Tang Hu had been flirting with an aunt there, and then he was angry, how could he order a duck? Then, in Fang Miao''s eyes, she naturally regards sun Jingyi as an aunt. Fang Miao, and then a man murmured there. "It''s the first time I''ve come to a bar, and I''ve come across this situation." Tang Hu heard the side murmuring there. After that, he laughed helplessly. "It''s not against you coming to the bar. It''s actually that there''s something wrong with this bar. Next time you come back to the bar, you can change to another bar." In fact, it''s nothing for Fang Miao to come to the bar to play with this disease. Now, it''s very rare for girls of rich families like them to come to the bar for the first time. After all, are they in college? It''s really rare that Fang Miao can still come to the bar for the first time. As for Fang Miao calling ducks and asking men to play with him, Tang Hu can only show that he is speechless, and he doesn''t know what Fang Miao thinks in his heart. In fact, like Fang Miao, Tang Hu has learned a lot about Fang Miao. What kind of person is Fang Miao? Tang Hu is also generally clear. Although Fang Miao sometimes has a little self-respect on his face, he deliberately talks back to himself, and then he is still very kind-hearted. "Well, well, you don''t have to think about these other things. You are just a moment now. After uncle Fang sends someone to pick you up, you can have a good rest after you go home, so that I don''t have to think about anything. I''ll take care of the things here. I may not be able to go back soon? It may take care of things. It''s late, so you don''t have to wait for me "Well, then be careful." Tang Hu then took out his mobile phone and made a call to Fangzheng. Then he explained briefly in the phone. Then he said that he had something to deal with. He hoped that Fangzheng would send someone to pick up Fang Miao and send her back to her apartment. Then, after Tang Hu finished the phone call, fangzheng was really quick. He sent several people here, and the first person was Fang Zheng''s private secretary, and he was also the most trusted person. And then there are several people behind him. They look very strong. They should have been trained. "Mr. Tang, I''m sorry to trouble you." Then Fang Zheng''s secretary said sorry to Tang Hu directly.Tang Hu then waved his hand and said to the Secretary of founder. "Nothing. It''s my duty to do these things. It''s very kind of you. It''s my duty to do them." "And if I have some things to deal with, please take her back first. After I have dealt with these things, I will talk to Uncle Fang." "Well, Mr. Tang, you should be safe here. I''ll take Miss Fang back first." Fang Zheng''s secretary didn''t say anything more. He took Fang Miao out of the bar. In fact, Fang Zhou''s secretary knew the real strength of Tanghu. If Tang Hu was not in trouble, he couldn''t have called Fang Zheng and asked Fang Zheng to take Fang Miao away. Obviously, Tang Hu stayed with Fang Miao The safety of Fang Miao is the best. But now Tang Hu obviously encountered some things. Since he didn''t say anything, fangzheng''s secretary naturally would not ask about these things. He also said that he would go to Fangzheng to talk about what happened today. Tang Hu then watched Fang Miao leave the bar with his secretary. Tang Hu stood up at this time, and then along the direction that the delicate man left before, walked in that direction. Then wait for Tanghu to go, not a long distance to the bar, and then see that delicate man, and then there has been waiting. Chapter 733 But now Tang Hu obviously encountered some things. Since he didn''t say anything, fangzheng''s secretary naturally would not ask about these things. He also said that he would go to Fangzheng to talk about what happened today. Tang Hu then watched Fang Miao leave the bar with his secretary. Tang Hu stood up at this time, and then along the direction that the delicate man left before, walked in that direction. Then wait for Tanghu to go, not a long distance to the bar, and then see that delicate man, and then there has been waiting. "Mr. Tang, and then? I''m the manager of this bar, and then, my name is Wang Jiaonang. I apologize to you for the unpleasant things that happened before, and then... "stop talking nonsense and tell me where Li Hua is directly? Then take me straight to him. I don''t have time to talk to you here. " Tang Hu then directly interrupted Wang Jiaonang''s words, and then Tang Hu didn''t intend to talk nonsense with Wang Jiaonang here. He went straight to the topic and said that he wanted to see Li Hua. Then the manager of the bar, Wang Jiaonang, was interrupted by Tang Hu. Then his face was slightly red, and his face took some anger, but he immediately returned to normal. After all, Wang Jiaonang has lived in this bar for many years and has been a manager for many years. Naturally, he will control his own emotions. He will never cause his emotions to explode because of such small things. "Mr. Tang, I''m rude. Please follow me." The person in front of him is the boss, who will be invited by name. Moreover, he could feel the strength of Tang Hu when he was confronted with Tang Hu before. Therefore, Wang Jiaonang didn''t dare to say anything at will in Tang Hu''s money. After all, his strength is equal to his own. Wang Jiaonang, and then directly took Tang Hu to the door of an office. Then Wang Jiaonang reached out and knocked on the door, and then Li Hua''s voice came from inside. "Come in, please." Wang Jiaonang, then opened the door and made a gesture of inviting in, and then said to Tang Hu. "Mr. Tang, please come in, and our boss has been waiting for you in the office for a long time." Tang Hu then went into the room by himself. Then, in the room, he found a desk. Behind the desk, there was a man with a big stomach. Teng Hu naturally did not have to guess that the big bellied man in front of him was Li Hua who was talking with himself on the phone, which was also called Hua Ge by the people on the road. Then, beside Li Hua, there is a very ordinary man. However, the first impression that this man gives to Tang Hu is that the man in front of him is absolutely not like the one he met with Wang Jiaonang before. The man in front of him is very powerful, and even, without exaggeration, he may be even more powerful than himself. However, Tang Hu also knows that he is in someone else''s territory. After all, for this situation, Tang dance is absolutely impossible to show a trace of timidity. After all, if he reveals his timidity, he will let others know his real world, and even they may kill him recklessly. So after Tang Hu entered the room, he had already thought about it. What should he do next? Li Hua, then looked up at Tang Hu, and then directly reached out to Tang Hu. "Sit down!" This man, needless to say, is Li Hua. Tang Hu walked along, and then heard Li Hua''s words, and then observed the man carefully in the dark. Then, the first impression that Li Hua gave Tang Hu was that Tang Hu felt that Li Hua was a man of complete domineering power. Then, there was a kind of arrogance of a superior person, which made a very deep impression. And then, this kind of momentum can be called the arrogance. If an ordinary person appeared directly in front of Li Hua, he might be very cautious and afraid of Li Hua. However, such as this kind of domineering people, Tang Hu also see a lot. And Tang Hu met those who dare to use the domineering spirit of their own people, now there are few alive, where are these people? Of course, there is no need to say that. Tenghu, why do you know so many despotic people? It''s natural that they pretend to be forced in front of Tang Hu, and then they have a hostile relationship. Therefore, Tang Hu naturally will not be afraid of this kind of overlord. Then Tang Hu didn''t pay any attention to you. Asus''s words directly followed the image of a visitor. Then he went around Li Hua''s office and looked at the person around Li Hua casually, and then said to Li Hua. ¡¤ "is this person your honey? I didn''t expect that people like Hua Ge still have male honey? But I have to say, Wargo, your taste is really unique. ¡¤" Li Hua is a little speechless now, almost staring at Tang Hu and scolding him. What kind of eyes is this? Why doesn''t the sugar gourd play according to the routine? How can you treat yourself as a secret? In Li Hua''s opinion, Tang Hu enters the office and asks him to sit down? He is to use some means of coercion and inducement to Tang Hu, and then make him stop being a bodyguard under the founder''s hand, and then act as an undercover on his side.Even if Tang Hu does not agree, he can also go to find opportunities, and then directly kill Tang Hu. This is what Li Hua planned at the beginning. ¡¤ but Li Hua never thought that Tang Hu didn''t play cards according to the routine after he came in. Then, he didn''t answer his own words or sit in the office. Then he looked around the office and said to himself that the people around him were his own secret. This he meow, whose little honey grows like this? What kind of eyes are you looking at? Li Hua, then coughed twice, covering up his embarrassment, and then said to Tang Hu. "Mr. Tang is still as humorous as on the phone. He is my secretary. It''s not a honey. " ¡¤ "Oh, it turns out that brother Hua has a good time!" Tang Hu nodded and said to Li Hua. ¡¤ "I''m really afraid. I said, brother Hua, if you ask me to come, you don''t have any intention to me, do you?" ¡¤ ¡¤ after finishing, Tang Hu deliberately put his hands on his chest to make a scared expression. Chapter 734 "Damn it!" Now Li Hua feels that he is going crazy. When he heard Tang Hu call himself brother Hua, Li Hua thought that Tang Hu was a man of great insight, and then he was a man who knew the current affairs as a hero. He knew his position, his profound background, and his name as brother. However, he listened to Tang Hu''s words more and more He felt that the more he didn''t taste the same, he said that he would not be a good one until the end, and then he had any plans for him. At this time, Li Hua understood. Tang Hu is playing with himself. Li Hua, and then couldn''t help but say a dirty word. Damn it. "Ha ha, don''t be angry. I''m just joking with you. Don''t care too much." Tang Hu then sat on the sofa opposite Li Hua with a smile and said to Li Hua with a smile. Why did Tang Hu say such useless words to Li Hua? Of course, this is the truth of Tang Hu. The purpose of Tang Hu''s doing this is to make Li Hua angry. Then, he wants to challenge Li Hua''s bottom line, because only when Li Hua gets angry and makes his anger overwhelm his mind, then? In this way, in the next dialogue, he can reveal more ideas, so that he can have a clearer understanding of what they want to do? Now it seems that his goal has been achieved, so naturally Tang Hu will not have any nonsense with him. Li Hua came here, and then said to Tang Hu with a frown. "Mr. Tang, if you can come here, you must be a smart man. Then, we will not talk nonsense any more. If we don''t speak in secret, we will tell the truth directly. I believe Mr. Tang, do you think so? " "If you have anything to say, just say it." The reason why Tang Hu has done so many seemingly useless things before is that the main purpose of Tang Hu is to let Li Hua go straight to the theme and say that he will not let him go around with himself again. Another reason for Tang Hu to do that before is that if Li Hua wants to go around with himself, Tang Hu can accompany him. Tang Hu can let Li Hua know that he is more capable of bullshit than Li Hua. "It seems that Mr. Tang is also a very cheerful man." Li huaran then said. "Let''s open the window and make it clear. If we have something to say, is it because you obstructed the bank robbery? That''s why they failed. " "In fact, I can''t help you. The people you''re looking for are really rubbish. They can''t do it at all." Let Tang Hu surprise is Li Hua, and then very straightforward is to nod, agreed to this matter. "Indeed, this matter is my carelessness, and then I did not consider the existence of Mr. Tang, and then? I sent a few people, they really can not be at the same level as Mr. Tang. It''s really my fault, my responsibility. " "It seems that you are the one behind the bank robbery." To Tang Hu''s surprise, Li Hua admitted that it was him who was behind the bank robbery. Tang Hu thought that it would take a lot of words for Li Hua to admit that he did it. But I didn''t expect things to go so smoothly. "I was just one of the beneficiaries of the bank robbery. I won''t tell you about other specific things. Mr. Tang doesn''t need to know. After all, the more things he knows, the faster he dies. " "Are you scaring me?" Tang Hu, then did not care about Li Hua''s threat, and then said. "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll report you to the police?" "Ha ha!" Li Hua, and then when he heard Tang Hu say this, he couldn''t help laughing, and then looked at Tang Hu with a look of mental retardation. "Since I can tell you, then I''m not afraid that you will take today''s incident to the police." "Is it?" Tang Hu looks at Li Hua with a smile. "If you don''t believe it, you can try it. I won''t stop you. You see, you tell the police, and then they''re going to come after me? " Li Hua said this, and then said to Tang Hu. "Evidence. Now, in this society, everything must pay attention to evidence. If there is no evidence, what you say will be groundless, and others will not believe you. Of course, people like us who mix wine in the upper class will never leave any evidence and will not give you the chance to go to the police. " "Tang Hu, what I have to say is that you are very stupid and naive. Some of us are involved in the struggle. Or in another word, do you think the police don''t know what we''re doing? " Li Hua said this, then stopped for a moment, and then said. "No, they do. They know better than you. What am I doing? But even if they know, what am I doing? But they also take me, I have no way, also can''t move, I know why? It''s because of the forces behind me that they can''t afford to offend. They don''t have enough evidence in their hands to arrest me. That''s what I rely on. ""What you mean by that is that if I delete you here now, and if there is no evidence from the police, then you will die in vain, right? And then I don''t have anything. " Tang Hu then asked. "Although you said this thing makes me sound ridiculous, but, I can tell you exactly, if you really have the ability to kill me, but if you are smart enough, no, leave any evidence here, and then as long as you are deep and upright, and then he will protect you, then you will have nothing, and then No one will do anything to you. " Li huaran then said. "This is the struggle of the upper class. No one will take the initiative to break the rules of the upper class." "Oh, I see." Tang Hu, and then nodded, and then in the heart secretly scolded a word. You''re such a fool. You''re still laughing so happily there. Do you know that you are just like playing? Are you still laughing so happily here? Since you have said that, then I can''t directly kill you as I used to deal with those people. Otherwise, the one behind you will not give up after you have been killed. Moreover, I will not feel any sense of achievement by simply killing you. Now Tang Hu can''t simply deal with the present affairs according to the methods used to do the task before. After all, there is still a little difference between the current affairs and the tasks handled by ourselves. Chapter 735 But now Tang Hu is thinking about the overall situation. He can''t only consider the completion or non completion of the task as before. When Fangzheng doesn''t send out the overall offensive, Tang Hu can''t make a little rash moves. If he attacks the key figures of the other party, it may affect Fangzheng''s overall control of the overall situation. However, although you can''t shoot at the other side, you can warn the other party. There should be no problem with this. "It''s good that you can understand this truth. Then I won''t talk to you any more, and I won''t bother to go around with you any more." Li Hua, then went on. "The so-called person who knows the current affairs wants to come. Mr. Tang, it should be very easy for us to kill you. If you are alive, the founder behind you may still rely on you, and then you need to protect her daughter. However, if you die, you think he will work for a bodyguard Later? What would he do with us for a bodyguard? " "If Fangzheng had known something about you and his daughter, I don''t think he would have done it for you. She would rather you died soon." Tang Hu then looked at the fireworks flying in front of him, and then said with scorn in his heart, this boy is really too dirty, think of himself as a what person? It''s too confusing to think about the relationship between himself and Fang Miao. Is brother that kind of person? Is elder brother one of those people who casually attacks women? Looking at Li Hua, who thinks he knows where he is, Tang Hu suddenly feels that the man in front of him is very pitiful. Then, Tang Hu sympathized with Li Hua very much, and at the same time felt that he was somewhat pathetic. Such self righteous people think they know the truth, but in fact, they don''t know anything. People like this are actually the most stupid people. "What do you want to say?" I didn''t refute what Li Hua said. He can think what he wants to think. Anyway, what he thinks is his business and has nothing to do with himself. Anyway, as long as we are founder, we can know what we are like. Anyway, now Li Hua misunderstands himself, and the relationship between him and Fang Miao is better. In the future, if he does something to Li Hua, it will be more reasonable. If you are my girlfriend, I will move your family. What''s the matter? Laozi is such a person. "Now there is only one choice in front of you, that is, you want to cooperate with us." Li Hua, then very confident on the natural said this sentence. "Working with you?" Tang Hu was a little stunned, because what Tang Hu didn''t expect was that Li Hua would say to himself that he wanted to cooperate with them. "I''ll tell you now, I''m just a front desk spokesman pushed out by the people behind me. Li Hua, then said very proud. "Then, you should be very clear about my status and reputation here, so you can see how powerful the people behind me are. I don''t know his strength until now. Anyway, the strength of my boss is really strong. " "Don''t you just brag with me here? Who can''t brag? I also said, I''m still number one in the world. Who can''t brag about it Naturally, Li Hua couldn''t do it. Then he rolled his eyes and said to Tang Hu. "I won''t talk to you about some idle things here. I''ve already talked about everything like this. Now, let''s talk about you. You are now by Fang Miao''s side. What are you for? One step is to make money. The other is that Fang Miao looks better. Then, to be honest, Fang Miao is not attractive. " "Young girls like this don''t know how to be a lady. They will serve people. If you have money, then what kind of woman do you want and don''t hook up more? They will naturally lie in bed and take charge of your work "..." Tang Hu did not speak, and then continued to listen to Li Hua continue to talk nonsense here. "Now let''s talk about the specific cooperation between you and us. Then, I want to tell you that our boss never cares about money. I ask the boss that he never needs money. If you want to cooperate with us, you will not only get money, but also get status, beauty, whatever you want, just like me. That''s the real success. " "But if you follow Fang Zheng''s side, what can you get? We can give you what he can give you, we can give you double, but he can''t give you what we can give you. " Tang Hu now heard what Li Hua said, and then feel very funny, here do not know, he is not a person pushed out? And then, you''re still playing with yourself here. Are you still a force? Then Tang Hu only felt that this kind of person was very sad. He thought that he was just a chess player. I was really too lazy to say anything to him like Li Hua."How do you want me to cooperate? Do you want me to come over and help you or? I''m going to stay undercover here and play Infernal Affairs with you Tang Hu then asked casually. "In fact, it can be. As long as you want, I can see from the monitoring that your skills are not much weaker than Wang capsule. I think you are quite qualified for this position. If you don''t think you can get a lot of cooperation, you can''t imagine "Your skills are here. I think you should be considered as a master. If you are willing to come and help me, I think the boss behind me will definitely hire you at a high price and give you a high price for selling." Li huaran then said. "Then you can continue to be with Fang Miao now, and then be our undercover. Then, you can continue to enjoy your money and beauty. Then, just at the critical time, you need to help us, and then we will naturally pay you another part of the money." Tang Hu said here, and then sneered. It''s very good, but it''s difficult to operate. "First of all, I feel very satisfied with my life now. Moreover, founder has given me a lot of money, which is enough for my daily life and has more than enough. I feel very comfortable and comfortable in my life now. I don''t want to play some difficult tasks like this, so I''m sorry for your proposal. I can''t accept it. I refuse it directly Chapter 736 "Mr. Tang, I hope you will say this to me after careful consideration." Li Hua then said. "Now that I have said that, do you think you have any other choice?" "Are you threatening me?" Tang Hu raised his head and looked coldly at Li Hua. What Tang Hu hated most in his life was being threatened by others. "You can understand that. I''ve come to this point anyway. You can use it as a kind of advice or as a threat to you." Li Hua smiles and says to Tang Hu. "Well, I see. So what else do you have? If there''s nothing else, I''ll go straight away Tang Hu then stood up directly. "Do you agree or not? Do you want to give you some time? Let you think it over. " "Don''t think about it. I won''t promise it. I''ve made it clear that we''ll never see you again." "You have to think clearly, when you walk out of this door, if you don''t change your mind, I hope you won''t regret it." Li Hua then frowned. He didn''t expect that Tang Hu would not eat hard or soft, because in his opinion, Tang Hu is a man of understanding, so we should distinguish the advantages and disadvantages between the two. If he is a wise man, he will surely choose a good master and live on a good tree. In Li Hua''s opinion, Tang Hu must have been fascinated by Fang Miao, so he refused his proposal. It has to be said that Li Hua''s thought is a little too dirty. He thinks of the relationship between Tang Hu and Fang Miao like this. Tang Hu didn''t seem to hear what Li Hua said, and then he pushed the door to get ready to leave. So Li Hua frowned. Li Hua was full of confidence before, so he let Tang Hu come to see him. Moreover, Li Hua did not hesitate to confess that he was the mastermind behind the bank robbery. In fact, the main purpose was to win him over or make him stand on the same front with himself. In Li Hua''s opinion, now everyone has his own value. As long as he can afford it, the other party will definitely go to Tang Hu on his side, and will definitely give up Fang Miao''s side and stand on the same front with himself. However, Tang Hu refused to even ask himself whether he could offer a price. This is Li Hua. He didn''t think of it at the beginning. He didn''t know it was Li Hua. He should look up at Tang Hu or underestimate him. "In that case, Mr. Tang, you have made up your mind. I can only wish you well." Li Hua knows that what he says is useless. Since he can''t change Tang Hu''s idea, he should not be able to use it for himself, that is the enemy. "I will. I hope you can do it yourself and don''t do anything unreasonable." After Tang Hu finished, he directly turned to push the door and left Li Hua''s office. Now, Tang Hu has basically made clear the fact that it is not Li Hua who is dealing with Fang Zheng, but the people behind Li Hua. As for who is behind Li Hua? Tang Hu is still unclear. What those people in the bank did was Li Hua. He asked someone to do it. However, as he is now like himself, he dares to directly say that he is the backstage supporter of the bank robbery. I''m afraid that is. He believes that the police should not find any substantive evidence and can''t do anything about Li Hua. That''s why he is so fearless. Tang Hu doesn''t do things like ordinary people. As long as Li Hua doesn''t touch Tang Hu''s bottom line, Tang Hu won''t do anything out of the ordinary. After all, there''s no news from Fangzheng. What should he do? So Tang Hu is ready to let Li Hua go. But if Li Hua, who dares to recognize him For himself is a good bully, good knead clay, then he is wrong. If you want to move Li Hua, it is definitely not easy. After all, the people behind him will not let himself move so easily. After all, Li Hua is here, and has enough contacts, reputation and status. The people behind him also attach great importance to her. However, this is not to say that Tang Hu can''t move Li Hua. If Tang Hu really wants to kill Li Hua, it is also a very simple matter, and will never leave any clues. Then, the king''s capsule at the gate didn''t stop Tang Hu, and he left. I think it was without Li Hua''s command, he would never act rashly against Tang Hu. Tang Hu then all the way out of the bar door, directly on his own time to drive the car, and then directly drove away from the bar. The previous car, which is the car next to him, has already driven away. I think it should be that the person called by the Secretary around Fangzheng directly drove the car away. "Damn it, you want to threaten me and kill me directly. I''ve really eaten the guts of an ambitious leopard. "When Tang Hu completely out of the bar, Li huaran waved to the man beside him and said. "You should go and help me to finish this man. Since he has already identified that he can''t be used for us, since it''s a disaster to keep her, you say that he may destroy our plan. He knows it''s a trouble. It''s better to get rid of him as soon as possible." "Yes." Then, the man beside Li Hua didn''t talk much. He just answered lightly, nodded and left the room directly. Because, the man around Li Hua is his own boss, and then allotted to himself, saying that he has a strong strength, that if he is around, he can make himself do a lot of things. It is said that there are few competitors here. Zhang Long himself also thinks so, since Zhang long and the king capsule at the door can be almost the same. That shows that his strength will never be higher than where, however, Zhang Long''s strength is much stronger than Wang capsule, so Zhang Long naturally won''t put them in the eye. Because Tang Hu''s route home is certain, so there is no need to send people to look for it. Then he drove the car and soon followed Tang Hu''s car. Naturally, Tang Hu didn''t think that Li Hua was so easy to let go of himself. Sure enough, after driving for a short time, Tang Hu passed through the car''s mirror and saw that a black van followed him. Although he had just entered his own world, and the distance between the front and rear cars was not too close, Tang Hu did Deliberately turning a few corners, I found that the black van has always been in the position not far behind him, which allows Tang Hu to be 100% sure that the black van behind is absolutely wrong. Chapter 737 Zhang Long himself also thinks so, since Zhang long and the king capsule at the door can be almost the same. That shows that his strength will never be higher than where, however, Zhang Long''s strength is much stronger than Wang capsule, so Zhang Long naturally won''t put them in the eye. Because Tang Hu''s route home is certain, so there is no need to send people to look for it. Then he drove the car and soon followed Tang Hu''s car. Naturally, Tang Hu didn''t think that Li Hua was so easy to let go of himself. Sure enough, after driving for a short time, Tang Hu passed through the car''s mirror and saw that a black van followed him. Although he had just entered his own world, and the distance between the front and rear cars was not too close, Tang Hu did Deliberately turning a few corners, I found that the black van has always been in the position not far behind him, which allows Tang Hu to be 100% sure that the black van behind is absolutely wrong. Tang Hu is sure that the van behind him is tracking his own. Then he doesn''t have to worry. Now he goes home directly. Tang Hu turns the steering wheel of the car and drives to another road far away from the apartment. However, after all, Tang Hu is still unfamiliar with the terrain here. He doesn''t know where the road is going. However, he still knows the road in front of Tang Hu. He knows the location of Tang Yun''s house if he goes further. Then he goes over the house, and then goes to the suburbs, where there is a forest. Zhang long then drove a black van in the back, and then found that the car in front of him suddenly changed course. Well, at this time I also understand that Tang Hu found himself. But even if he found out what could happen, it would not change the gap between strengths. It''s just a matter of a hand to kill him. Zhang long had observed Tang Hu''s strength secretly before, and thought that he was far worse than himself. Then, Tang Hu felt that Li Hua sent himself to kill him. Tang Hu thought that he was making a big deal out of a molehill. In Zhang Long''s opinion, even if it is paiwang capsule, it is more than enough to kill Tang Hu. You don''t have to send yourself at all. However, although Li Hua doesn''t know any Kung Fu, he is highly valued by his boss. Therefore, Zhang Long absolutely has to listen to Li Hua''s command. However, with strength, Zhang long is not like Wang capsule. Although Wang capsule also has strength and is stronger than Li Hua, he is really obedient to Li Hua, but Zhang long with stronger strength is not like Wang capsule. Although Zhang long also obeys Li Hua''s orders and will carry out them, he still looks down on him from his heart. After passing through the shantytowns, Tang Hu obviously speeded up the speed. Zhang long also filed a lawsuit against Tang Hu. However, at this time, we can see the gap between cars. Tang Hu drives a top-notch sports car. Zhang long drives an ordinary van. Tang Hu speeds up very fast, and then he can stabilize his own speed. But Zhang long is driving an ordinary van, the speed is slow, and the maximum speed is slower than Tang Hu''s. This makes Zhang long a little upset. However, Zhang Longgang wanted to scold himself. He was a bit silly. Why not drive a good car out? Then he saw that Tang Hu''s car stopped on the side of the road. When he was in a fire, he directly got off the station in the middle of the road. Then, he came to his car. Tang Hu''s divine operation made Zhang long a little confused, but after a while, Zhang long burst out laughing. "Tang Hu is not a fool, is he? Think standing in the middle of the road, want to stop yourself, and then, want to get out of the car to negotiate with me? And then you want to ask yourself for mercy, don''t you? " "It''s really stupid. Damn it, I won''t stop the car and hit you directly." I have to say, Zhang long is a little bit damaged, and then he wants to kill him by driving. If you let Tang Hu know, estimated to want to cry without tears. Zhang long then thought more insidiously about himself. If he had been speeding up, Tang Hu would surely have seen his end, and then he would have foreseen with his strength, and then he would have dodged ahead of time. So Zhang long is going to slow down his car and wait until he is not far away from Taihu Lake, and then he directly proposes to take him by surprise. Tang Hu, and then did not think much, has been standing in the middle of the road, and then quietly see the van to their own direction, the corners of his mouth is always with a dangerous smile. I had warned Li Hua when I went out before. Then, I asked him not to ask for trouble. However, since he was not eye-catching, he sent people directly to find his own trouble after he clearly refused him. It has to be said that Li Hua is really a big fool. I can only send her a big gift. If there is no evidence, we will not leave any handle. Not only Li Hua will do it, but also Tang Hu will do it. At that time, Li Hua will probably want to cry without tears. After all, it''s quite tragic for such an expert to die so unknowingly. Then, Zhang long was not far away from Tang Hu, and then suddenly accelerated. Tang Hu even saw Zhang Long''s obscene smile in the cab. However, in Tang Hu''s opinion, their smile was just like that Epiphyllum, which only lasted for a moment and then withered.Tang Hu then also laughed, but Tang Hu''s smile, in the eyes of outsiders, is very strange, some meaningful. Zhang long also saw Tang Hu laughing there. He was puzzled. However, he stepped up the accelerator on his feet. In fact, the gas pedal has been stepped to the end, and the speed has been raised to the fastest speed. It is meaningless to step on it again. Zhang long had already driven to the van and was about to hit Tanghu. At this time, a smile appeared at the corner of Tanghu''s mouth. Then, Tang Hu was hit by the van. In a flash, he quickly dodged to the side of the van, and then went directly to the side of the cab, and then directly put a foot on the left front tire of the van. Then suddenly there was a bang on the mountain road. Then, the front left tire of the van burst directly. This led to the van directly because the left front tire burst, and then Zhang Long drove too fast. Then he lost his balance, rushed to the left, and fell off the cliff directly from the mountain road. After a loud noise, and then Tanghu to the side of the road, a look at the bottom of the mountain there are bursts of fire. After seeing Tang Mianhu''s car, he didn''t feel relieved until he saw that Tang Mianhu was driving close to the end of the car. Chapter 738 In fact, it''s not that Tang Hu can use his own feet to blow out the tire of a high-speed car. In fact, Tanghu immediately flashed to the side, and then a blade suddenly popped out of his shoes. Then, Tang Hu used his great strength to quickly stab the blade into the tire, and then the high-speed tire was hit by Tang Hu''s blade Just poke it out. Even if Tang Hu has great strength. I''m absolutely not sure that I can blow up the tire of a moving car with one foot. Even if the tire is kicked out, it is not sure that the tire will be deflated directly. Therefore, the best way is to use external force. In fact, in Tang Hu''s shoes, the blade has always been hidden. This is because I watched an animated cartoon before, and then I suddenly had a whim, and then I wanted to put a blade in the shoes. Although it has never been used for any use, under special circumstances, such a blade can still be of great use Yes. For example, in the case just now, it doesn''t take any effort to kill an expert directly. Of course, if it was for ordinary people, they would not dare to do so. He doesn''t have so much strength at all! It is even possible that the high-speed driving of the car will cause the airflow on both sides to be too large, and then it will hit the car. Tang Hu then went to the near side and looked at the van that had been burned down from the cliff. Some of them shook their heads helplessly. I don''t know that if Li Hua knew about the master he sent out, he would die miserably because of the traffic accident. I guess he would want to cry without tears. Li Hua should be the most frustrated, even if he knew that the culprit of the accident was himself, but he did not have any evidence, he also took himself, there was no way. Now this accident is just like an ordinary traffic accident. This should be what Li Hua said to himself about the upper class struggle. Even if he knew that this thing was done by himself, there was no evidence to prove that this matter had anything to do with him, so he had no way to deal with himself. However, even if Li Hua finds Tang Hu, he will regard this matter as something he doesn''t know. It has nothing to do with himself. It creates a kind of situation for Li Hua, that is, this person will fall off the cliff because of bad luck. Let him go depressed. In any case, even if he knew that this matter had something to do with him, he had no way to deal with himself openly. Tang Hu then got on his car, and then started the car directly to his apartment and walked back. However, this is because of a road with poor road conditions. Then, it is still a mountain road. There are no street lights here at night, and there are few cars passing by here at night. After such a long time, Tang Hu didn''t find a car passing by. Therefore, Tang Hu didn''t worry that things would be seen by others. When Tang Hu came back to the apartment, he found that the light was on in the apartment. I parked the car and quickly entered the room. Then, Tang Hu came to the park gate, opened the door may be heard the sound of the door open. After Tang Huo entered the door, he found a man sitting on the sofa, not Fang Miao, but Fang Zheng''s secretary. "Have you not gone yet?" Tang Hu was a little strange, and then he went to deal with it and followed his master. Then he spent a long time in the bar, at least for more than an hour. Then, founder''s secretary has been waiting for himself here, and then did not return to founder''s side. Under normal circumstances, such as this situation, he should go directly back to tell Fangzheng what happened. "Mr. Fang is here now. Mr. Tang, please come in quickly." Then Fang Zheng''s secretary said directly to Tang Hu. "Oh, is uncle Fang here?" What Tang Hu didn''t expect was that Fangzheng was so late that he would come here. After Tang Hu entered the room, he found that Fangzheng was sitting on the dining table. Then, Fang Miao had been sitting on the opposite side of Fangzheng, and kept his head down and did not speak. Then Tang Hu saw it, and found that Fang Zheng seemed to be saying something to Miao. Because he was far away, Tang Hu didn''t deliberately listen to him. He just saw Fang Zheng''s gloomy face teaching Fang Miao a lesson. Then, fangzheng saw that Tang Hu was coming to his side, then squeezed out a smile with a gloomy smile on his face, and then said to Tang Hu. "Here comes the tiger. Do it quickly. It''s too much trouble for you tonight Fang Miao raised his head and looked at Tang Hu wrongly. Now Fang Miao feels that his father seems to have two attitudes towards himself and Tang Hu. He is so serious about himself that he still teaches himself a lesson. Clearly I went to the bar with Tang Hu. Then, after his father came, he preached to himself directly, and then gave himself a meal. However, after he fled back, he was smiling. This difference is too obvious. If Fang Miao didn''t know his father''s behavior, he would have thought Tang Hu was his illegitimate son.If it''s not because of Tang Hu, can I drink because I''m in a bad mood? Besides, I went to the bar by myself and didn''t drink any wine at all. I''m just a little aggrieved. What''s more, he and Tang Hu''s treatment are very different now. I really don''t know what his father thinks. Tang Hu is just his own bodyguard. How could he have such a good attitude towards such a lousy person who never does business all day long, and then is particularly easy to get into trouble. If I tell you all about what he did in school and what happened in the bar, I don''t know, my father still doesn''t treat him like this. Fang Miao just thought about this. He had no face to tell his father about such things. He was also embarrassed to tell his father these things. Maybe after saying these words to his father, his father may give himself a lecture. "Tiger, it''s really hard. These things are really troublesome to you. I really owe you the things tonight." Fang Zheng said to Tang Hu with a smile. "Nothing, uncle Fang. It''s all I should do." Tang Hu then said with a smile. "In fact, I didn''t do anything. I just did what I should do. At least I should guarantee Miss Fang''s safety. Right, otherwise, I''m a bodyguard too incompetent." Chapter 739 "My daughter, he just disobeyed, and then, today, he went to the bar by himself? If you were not there to protect me, I really don''t know what would happen to him in the bar. " "Really, uncle Fang, I don''t blame Miss Fang for what happened today. It has nothing to do with Miss Fang. " Tang Hu looks at Fang Miao with a face of grievance, and then explains to Fangzheng helplessly. "Well?" This is to let Fang Zheng some Leng, because Fangzheng did not expect Tang Hu to explain for Fang Miao. Fang Miao also had some differences at this time. Because Fang Miao didn''t expect that Tang Hu would excuse himself. Because in Fang Miao''s impression, even if Tang Hu is not the kind of person who will fall into trouble, he will not say good words for himself. And then add his attitude to her today is too bad, he won''t excuse himself? Fang Miao is not sure what Tang hu wants to do? Why now explain for yourself, and then say, the whole thing has nothing to do with yourself. "Really, uncle Fang has nothing to do with Miss Fang. Uncle Fang, today''s thing is really a little strange. Why don''t you go to my room and we''ll talk about it in detail. " Tang Hu proposes to come to his room to talk with Fangzheng. In fact, the main reason is that he doesn''t want Fang Miao to know that there are too many things between them. For him, things like this are not good things, and may only share his worries about himself and Fangzheng. Fang Zheng then nodded, and then took a deep look at Fang Miao, and then the other Miao said. "Xiaomiao, then, you can go back to your room to have a rest. Let''s go here for today''s affairs first. Then I have some things I want to talk with Xiao Hu. Then you can go to have a rest earlier. Anyway, you are tired today. You don''t have to worry about anything, and then you have to have a good class tomorrow "Oh... Ok..." Fang Miao is not a naive person. After hearing what Tang Hu just said, he knew that going to the bar by himself today should not be as simple as he imagined. It should be what problems Tang Hu found and what relationship he had with his father, so he would take the initiative to go to him with your father It was in the room. I want to talk to a stranger about the painting in the bar. Fang Miao can also figure out that there is something wrong with the bar he went to. Then Tang Hu discovered it, so Tang Hu said so. Then Tang Hu and Fang Zheng came to his room. Fang Zheng did bed, and then directly to Tang Hu said. "Tiger, you can tell me what you want." "Uncle Fang, have you ever heard of Li Hua?" Tang Hu then did not go around with Fangzheng, and then said directly and directly to Fangzheng. "Li Hua..." Fang Zheng then frowned, thought for a while, and then said. "I know him, that is, he is actually a competitor of our company. Then, he is also a real estate business. Then in this city, that is, our group can compete with his group. " "Uncle Fang, in fact, what I want to tell you is about the bank robbery before. It was Li Hua who did it." "He did it?" Fang Zheng''s face, and then showed a very surprised expression. Then he asked in doubt. "Did he really do it? Although the two companies have different interests, we will not compete in the same direction. What''s more, the market here is very big. It''s OK for our two companies to share half of the market. " "In this case, kidnapping Xiaomiao is of no significance to her. What is the purpose of this "I talked to him carefully before. Then, when I was in the bar, what he said to me was that there seemed to be someone behind him, and he said that if the bank robbery is successful, it is only one of the beneficiaries. He said that there should be other partners." There is a man behind Li Hua. It''s not the first time that Fangzheng has heard such a statement. Before, fangzheng has also heard of others. However, what kind of person is behind Li Hua and what background he has, fangzheng is not clear. He just knows what kind of person Li Hua''s original background is. Did Li Hua go to prison for something? Then, it was said that he was released after serving his sentence. Then, a person like this could have lived in this city in a short period of more than ten years, and then set up a company that could be equal with himself and made for decades. Moreover, there were innumerable bars, hotels and other entertainment places under him. This made Fang Zheng feel at the beginning that Li Hua was definitely a character. It took only ten years to build such a large industry from scratch. This is not achieved by a strong force.To say, if it was earlier, in the 1970s and 1980s. With this kind of hard work, it is possible to win such a great land. However, in this era, Li Hua is still a person who has been in prison for something before. Then, he can achieve this scale from a novice. This shows that there is a huge force behind Li Hua, and he can only do it after supporting him So far. Let Fangzheng some doubt is, this Tang Hu just live in this city? And didn''t I tell myself that he was not a soldier in the army before? How can you be so familiar with things here? "How did you find out these things? Didn''t you serve in the army before? Then, how can you know so clearly about Li Hua''s affairs? " After hearing Tang Hu''s words, fangzheng fell into a deep thought. The main reason is that Tang Hu said that behind the bank robbery, Li Hua ordered him to be too shocked. At first, fangzheng thought that the kidnapping of Fang Miao was just an internal spy in his own company. Then, it might be the shareholders who were not right with him, and then he might want to exclude himself In order to come up with such a bad strategy. But now it seems that this matter is not as simple as I imagined. After the whole thing, there may be other secrets in it, but I am not very clear about it. Chapter 740 "Li Hua said these words to me personally." Tang Hu then said. "He told you that himself?" Fang Zheng thought this was a little inconceivable. How could he explain everything to Tang Hu clearly, and then he told Tang Hu that he was behind the bank robbery. This made Fang Zheng feel a little inconceivable. "That''s right. Li Hua wants to win me over, and then he wants me to join him. Then, he wants me to be an undercover agent. He wants me to help him do things. That''s why he told me these things." Then Tang Hu nodded. Fang Zheng didn''t ask Tang Hu what he thought? Did you agree with Li Hua''s suggestion? Since Tang Hu was able to tell himself the whole story, he also told himself Li Hua''s idea of courting Tang Hu, which is enough to illustrate Tang Hu''s idea. Obviously, Tang Hu refused Li Hua''s proposal. What I didn''t think of was Li Hua, who actually took aim at Fang''s group. Fang Zheng sighed deeply and said helplessly. "Originally, I thought that this matter might be the contradiction within our group, and then there are many assignments within the group? And then, maybe it''s the other factions who see me unhappy and want to pull me out of office, so they do it. " "I was looking at my father''s face, and then they were the descendants of the ancestors who followed my father to start a business together. Therefore, I estimated these things, so I didn''t start with the people inside the group. I don''t know the small actions they did behind their back. But now, these people dare to collude with outsiders and attack the group After Fang Zheng said this sentence, he felt a bit sad. Join together to fight brother brother, and then to their own generation, and then unexpectedly will become like this. Tang Hu can feel it. I can also understand how founder is feeling now. Then, as Fangzheng has just said, most of the shareholders of the company are founder''s father at that time. Then, with Mr. Fang''s father, we can inquire about the brothers and their descendants of the whole group. "Uncle Fang, is there anything I can do for you? If you really need my help, I will help you solve these problems. If I can''t, I''ll shut them up Tang Hu ran raised his head and looked at Fang Zheng seriously. "Xiaohu, in fact, I also know Li Hua. His background is very complicated and not good. He can easily attack him. Now that I know, his real purpose is to deal with me and my group. Then, I can only be defensive, but I can''t do anything against her, you know." "His background here now is wandering between black and white. Then, if it is not very necessary, I don''t want to openly declare and become an enemy with him. Such a person is very difficult to deal with and it is very unwise to become an enemy." Fang Zheng said helplessly. "However, I can only start from inside the company, and then take care of the traitors in the company first. If internal people want to stab themselves in the back when dealing with the outside, the outcome will be very painful. It''s the most reasonable saying of the ancients that we must settle down first when we are fighting against the outside world. " "However, Xiaomiao will have to trouble you. You can protect her well and leave the rest to me. Now that they have done so, I can no longer take care of my father''s face. " "Uncle Fang, in fact, I can really share these things for you." Tang Hu then said with a smile. "Uncle Fang, even if we don''t provoke Li Hua, he will try his best to provoke us. He will attack us, just as I clearly refused his proposal before, and then he sent someone to assassinate me and directly wanted to kill me." "What? He sent for you. How are you doing? Not hurt? " Anyway, he was stunned and then looked at Tang Hu with some surprise. What Fangzheng didn''t expect was that Li Hua started directly in a twinkling of an eye. Because like Li Hua, fangzheng had seen him in many places before, and felt that he was a very overbearing person. But because Li Hua and founder are competitors in real estate, they have little contact and little understanding. "Well, then, when I came out of the bar, he sent a man directly, drove after me, and tried to kill me directly, but let me design and kill that man directly." "Dead?" Fang Zheng then widened his eyes. Although it was inevitable for him to fight and kill in the upper class, and he had seen it, he was still shocked to hear that he was a serious man with principles and seldom did anything like this."Yes, I used some small tricks to design and let him directly. Then the car got out of control and fell off the cliff. I guess I can''t live." "They deserve their misfortune, and they deserve it if they dare to come after me?" Tang Hu looked at Fang Zheng helplessly at this time. "Uncle Fang, I won''t cause you any trouble, will I?" "Trouble? That won''t cause me any trouble. " Fangzheng was shocked, and then he went back to normal. After all, Tang Hu''s family was in trouble because of his own family. Let alone, Li Hua sent people to kill him. Then Tang Hu designed it and fell to death under the cliff. Even if Tang Hu went directly to kill the people sent by Li Hua, fangzheng would try to open it for Tang Hu It''s off. "There is no evidence, who can prove that this is what my people do. It''s not so easy for people who want to move me here. I''m not a person who wants them to pinch them and they can pinch them." At this moment, fangzheng''s domineering power was revealed. Then, in front of Fang Miao and Tang Hu, he was always amiable and kind-hearted, and he had never been so angry. Maybe it was because these things really touched the scale of Fangzheng, so Fangzheng was so angry. After Fang Zheng finished with Tang Hu, he followed Fang Zheng''s secretary, and then they left together. At this time, Tang Hu also planned to go to rest alone. After all, there are too many things today, mainly too much effort. Chapter 741 "There is no evidence, who can prove that this is what my people do. It''s not so easy for people who want to move me here. I''m not a person who wants them to pinch them and they can pinch them." At this moment, fangzheng''s domineering power was revealed. Then, in front of Fang Miao and Tang Hu, he was always amiable and kind-hearted, and he had never been so angry. Maybe it was because these things really touched the scale of Fangzheng, so Fangzheng was so angry. After Fang Zheng finished with Tang Hu, he followed Fang Zheng''s secretary, and then they left together. At this time, Tang Hu also planned to go to rest alone. After all, there are too many things today, mainly too much effort. Then, Fang Zheng was ready to go out and go to the bathroom to wash himself. Then he found Fang Miao sitting on the sofa. Hao Miao, and then some of the kinky to Tang Hu asked. "Tang Hu, then what did you talk to my dad about?" "Nothing. I just talked to Uncle Fang about the company, nothing else. It''s something between uncle Fang and his competitors. You don''t have to worry, and then wash up and go to bed early After all, Fang Miao is not interested in his business because he is not interested in his business. "By the way, Tang Hu, why do you want to excuse me and explain for me today? And why is my dad so nice to you? " After hearing the first question, Tang Hu still has some assurance to be able to answer, but when he hears Fang Miao''s second question, he doesn''t know. How to answer it? In fact, Tang Hu also knows that he doesn''t want Fang Miao to contact these things in the business field too early. Then Tang Hu was clear about it, so she should protect her from these things. Then, she saw that Fang Biao had been reprimanded by Fangzheng all the time, and then he saw Fang Miao''s expression of grievance. Tang Hu could not say that he didn''t want to see Fang Miao''s grievance in his heart. It''s a bit of a scum. Then the second question, Tang Hu did not know how to say, why did your father treat me well? How can I know? I''m not your father. How can I know? You have to ask your own father to learn. I don''t know. I have nothing to do with your father. Tang Hu could only smile awkwardly. "I''m not sure about this..." and after hearing this, Fang Miao went back to his room. Leaving Tang Hu alone, he stood in the living room awkwardly. ... then, Tang Yun and Liu Wen were two people. Then they walked away, and they suddenly felt that they were always being talked about by the people around them. Until out of school, Tang Yun at this time to the side of Liu Wen complain said. "I feel really pissed off today. They''ve been looking at us all the time, and I feel terrible "What can I do? After all, it''s the goddess of the school, and then has an affair with one of the four new villains on campus. There is no way for them to be so interested. I think you should solve this matter as soon as possible. Otherwise, it will affect your life in school. Otherwise, you will have to be instructed by them every day. How can you live in school? " "Hey, I can''t do anything about it. Let''s talk about it step by step." Tang Yun shook her head helplessly and said. "That rhyme, then I will go back first." "Oh, then go back first. Be careful on the way. Then when we are free, let''s go and have a look at Xiaofen. After all, his mood is not stable these days. Then we can go to her house and comfort her when we have time Tang Yun then said to Liu Wen. Because Tang Yun goes to her mother''s barbecue stand every night to help, Tang Yun can''t go home with Liu Wen. "We''ll go and have a look together." Liu Wen agreed. After Tang Yunran and Liu Wen broke up at the school gate, a person walked to the snack street behind the school. After waiting for the snack street, she found that her mother was preparing something for barbecue by herself. Then Tang Yun pursed her lips and went to her mother''s face and said to her mother. "I got the recipe from Tang Hu. Here you are." Tang Yun reluctantly took out the formula that Tang Hu had written to herself from her pocket and handed it to her mother. "Have you got the recipe?" Tang Yun''s mother''s face suddenly became happy. In fact, before Tang Yun''s mother was not sure that Tang Hu had to write a formula for herself. After all, at that time, Tang Hu just told himself casually, and she was not sure whether Tang Hu was real. So Tang Yun''s mother didn''t take it as one thing at all.But what I didn''t expect was that Tang Yun actually brought back the formula today, which means that her future barbecue stand, if you add this formula, the business may become more prosperous. My family''s business will certainly be booming. Life at home will also get better. Tang Yun''s mother said happily to Tang Yun. "Did you say thank you?" "Thank you." Tang Yun ran curled his lips, and he also thank him. Why did he thank him? Thank him, let the whole thing known to the school, thank him for delivering love letters to himself. It''s too late to be angry and thank him. "Have you ever been kind enough to thank others? I''ve been so helpful to my family. You''re still like this. " Know the daughter Mo ruo mother, Tang Yun''s mother, and then see Tang Yun''s face reluctant to know, Tang Yun certainly did not thank people well. Tang Yun''s mother is a little bit to her daughter, and she doesn''t know what to do. My daughter is good at everything and studies very well. I don''t know later. I can keep up with others. However, she has a very high temperament. If she was born in a rich family like this, she would be OK, but her own family... Tang Yun''s mother sighed helplessly. Tang Yun is still young now. I don''t know the hardships of life. When Tang Yun is old and at her age, she will know the difficulties of life. Chapter 742 I used to be as proud as my daughter, but now, isn''t it? All because of the hardships of life, and then life, all of their edges and corners to wear out, is life, live to let themselves become like this. "Mom, I said thank you. I already thank him." Tang Yun some unnatural twist his body, and then said to his mother. "Mom, I''ll help you..." "forget it, we won''t open a stall today, and then, we''ll go back and try this formula earlier. Then, I''m afraid, isn''t this recipe that needs seasoning? And now it''s time for one night, and then the place where the sauce is sold is closed, and then we can''t buy the seasoning, then we can''t make the formula. Tang Yun''s mother said, but also really on the side of the barbecue stand to clean up, really ready to go back home. Tang Yun, and then some helplessly help his mother start to prepare, put the barbecue stand away, and then Tang Yu said while thinking, how can his mother so easily believe Tang Hu? What if that guy just wrote a few words casually, and then took this as a recipe, and then the seasoning prepared by that time was particularly bad, what to do? Also wasted today, barbecue time also wasted seasoning. But when Tang Yun saw her mother, she believed Tang Hu''s formula completely, so she had to follow her mother. She was sorry to disturb her mother''s enthusiasm. Then, Tang Yun and her mother were on their way home, and then they went to the roadside supermarket to buy some seasonings. Because, is it just in the experimental stage now? After all, I don''t know whether the recipe or the seasoning prepared by the barbecue is good or not, so I have to buy less first. I''ll go home and try it. If it''s OK, then I''ll go to the seasoning wholesale market, and then I''ll go back to wholesale some seasonings. After returning home, Tang Yun''s mother, and then began to excitedly according to Tang Hu''s formula, and then began to pickle seasoning. Then mix the seasoning, and then put your own chicken wings, meat kebabs, and then marinate them in. Later, Tang Yun''s mother hummed a ditty on the side of pickled meat kebabs. If the business of the barbecue stand is really improved because of the improvement of the formula, then the embarrassment of the family can be slightly improved, and it will become better slowly. Maybe in the second half of the year, she will be able to collect the service charge of her lover. So Tang Yun''s mother hummed happily because of this. Even Tang Jubao, who was lying in bed, felt how happy his mother-in-law was today. Some doubts asked Tang Yun''s mother. "What''s the matter with you today? What''s wrong? Why do you look so happy today? " Because of his health, Tang Jubao can only lie in bed every day, and then can''t do anything. It''s meaningless. He wants to help his lover to do some things, but he can''t do it. He just lies in bed every day, and then he goes to bed. "Yes, yun''er''s classmates gave me a recipe for barbecue. Then he said that if we make this formula, and then add our barbecue, and then say that our barbecue taste will certainly be better, and then the business will certainly be prosperous. " Tang Yun''s mother took the pickled chicken wings and meat kebabs, then put them into the frozen refrigerator and said to Tang Jubao. "Really? That''s very kind of you. If you really succeed, you have to thank that classmate. After all, it''s because of the formula of the original price that makes our family better. We have to thank people very much. " Tang Jubao, and then heard his lover said, and then very happy. "That''s right. Your precious daughter is very lofty. She has been so helpful to us. She didn''t even say thank you, and she was very indifferent to people. They don''t pay attention to them. " Speaking of this, Tang Yun''s mother got angry and said angrily. "Do you think if he finds someone like you, what can he do after seeing her?" Although Tang Yun''s mother said something, and then it sounded a little mean, but Tang Jubao was not angry. After all, Tang Jubao also knew that it was his own reason. Then, he was always lying in the hospital bed, and his family affairs were all busy by his mother, because he had no ability to do so. In Tang Jubao''s eyes, it''s only by themselves that they drag down their lovers and their daughters. If they had a little savings before, their families would not be like this. But the only advantage is that his wife, and then, do not give up on himself, although the mouth has been saying these words, but in his body is seriously ill, and then has been lying in bed for a period of time, and then has been taking care of himself, and then also take care of the home and outside. Let Tang Jubao feel guilty at the same time, but also think about his daughter. He must not suffer such a crime in the future! It''s really not like a normal life.However, what his lover said made Tang Junbao worried. After all, he didn''t know what kind of person Tang Yun''s classmate she mentioned in her mother''s mouth was? Then he asked Tang''s mother. "Is that yun''er''s classmate a gentleman from a rich family? I hope she doesn''t like Xiaofen''s former boyfriend, and then just play. In this case, we would rather not use this formula. " "I don''t think it is. I have been in contact with that child for a long time. Then the child is very polite and respectful to me. Then, I don''t find the kind of playful atmosphere that other childish brothers have. Then I can still feel that he has a good mind for our family." Tang Yun''s mother said. Then the house is not big. If Tang Yun''s mother and father talk to each other, they are naturally heard by Tang Yun. Tang Yun can hear it very clearly. Then some secretly angry, do not know why their mother is very optimistic about Tang Hu? How do you think Tang Hu is a good boy? Tang Hu is a hypocrite. And he''s a very stubborn childe. Besides, Tang Hu is very powerful. He slapped Zhou Ming to fly. Just turned over to the school a few days ago, they directly beat the two of the four villains on the campus. Isn''t that a dandy? Chapter 743 Then, Tang Yun was thinking about Tang Hu. She couldn''t even read the textbooks in her hand. She couldn''t even learn well. Then she felt a little agitated in her heart. So Tang Yun stood up and walked out of the room directly. But did you see her mother preparing something for barbecue? Then prepare to have a try, and then pickle those things, want to taste. "Mom, let me help you..." after Tang Yunran, she couldn''t read any more books, and then she had to find something to do. "Then you can help me put on those wings, and I''m making a fire now." Tang Yun''s mother, then put the bamboo stick on one side, and then went to prepare for life. Tang Yunran then went to help her mother put on the chicken wings. She didn''t know whether it was good or not. However, it was roasted and smelled good. Tang Yun ran put on a few strings. Then Tang Yun''s mother made a fire. Tang Yun then put the chicken wings on the barbecue and helped her mother fan it there. Then, not long after that, then, the chicken wings and then came bursts of fragrance, even Tang Yun, who usually doesn''t like meat very much, and then unconsciously swallows his saliva. In my mind, Tang Hu really didn''t cheat. His formula seems to be true. After all, he didn''t eat chicken wings before, and then, the chicken in front of me Wings themselves have not eaten it, feel that the taste is very good, let their own saliva. Then, Tang also smelled the fragrance and asked. "My mother, your barbecue smells good." "What? Greedy, isn''t it? " Although Tang Yun''s mother was not long, she also smelled the smell of chicken wings. However, only with this fragrance, Tang Yun''s mother, with such a long time of barbecue technology, this taste must be good. If she is in the school gate or in that snack street, she will take this string and eat her own barbecue customers There will be an endless stream. "This kebab will be ready soon, and then I''ll give you a taste after it''s done." Tang Jubao is a little embarrassed. After all, he is in bed, and then he can''t do anything. Then, what delicious food does the mother and daughter have and give them to themselves first. This makes Tang Jubao feel that he can''t do anything well and is a useless waste. If it wasn''t for the very good relationship between himself and his wife, Tang Jubao knew that if he really had something to do with him, then he would have been very sad. Otherwise, Tang Junbao would have wanted to end his life and never want to drag them down any longer. Although my wife always complains about this and that, she also said that she chose the wrong choice at the beginning. However, although she said so, in real life, she is still busy for this family. She always keeps busy before and after exercise, and keeps the family in good order. "Yun''er, then you can give this chicken wing to your father to taste first." Tang Yun''s mother then took a bunch of chicken wings which were being baked in her hand and handed them to Tang Yun''s hand, and then asked Tang Yun to pass it to Tang Yun''s father, Tang Jubao. Tang Yun then took the chicken wings in her hand, and then looked at the chicken wings in her hands, which were yellow and yellow, and then sent out bursts of attractive fragrance. Tang Yun couldn''t help but swallow her mouth water. The chicken wings smell really fragrant. However, Tang Yuan is reluctant to eat, and then quickly ran to his father''s bed, and then his hands in the chicken wings to his father. My father had a taste first. "Yun''er, eat it." How can Tang Jubao not see that Tang Yun''s swallowing appearance is that Tang Yun wants to eat chicken wings in her hands very much. so what? Tang Yun town is a 19-year-old child. Now, he is still growing up. Although Tang Jubao usually eats some meat kebabs that are not too fresh, he is afraid that Tang Yun will have trouble with his stomach because of eating these unclean things, which will affect his school the next day. However, the chicken wings were obviously fresh after being pickled, so Tang Jubao wanted to give the wings to his daughter. "Well, I''m not hungry. I don''t eat. I eat too much fat. Dad, eat it. This chicken wing must be fresh "All right, you two don''t argue there. I still have something here. Lao Tang, you can eat it quickly. I''ve baked a lot of it here. We can eat this one later." Tang Yun''s mother said with a smile. "Nacheng..." after hearing what his wife said, Tang Jubao nodded and took chicken wings from Tang Yun''s hand. And then? Tang Jubao bit the chicken wing in his hand, and then directly raised his thumb and said. "Don''t say, the taste has a special flavor. I think it''s OK. If you really take this flavor to the snack street, you will definitely be able to get a good business."At this time, the remaining chicken wings in the hands of Tang Yun''s mother were also baked. Then Tang Yue''s mother gave Tang Yun a bunch of them, and then she took one and began to taste them. Although Tang Yun doesn''t want to admit it, she has to say in her heart that the chicken wings this time are much more delicious than those roasted by her mother before. Moreover, she feels the same as Xiaofen''s ex boyfriend who invited her to go out with Liu Wen and Xiao Fen to eat the barbecue chicken wings in a big restaurant outside, and then the taste is similar to theirs. "Yun''er, what do you think of the chicken wings?" Tang Yun''s mother hasn''t eaten yet, and then she sees that Tang Yun''s food is very delicious. Then she thinks that this experiment is very successful, very successful. "In fact, it''s OK." Tang Yun said against his heart, because he didn''t want to. Tang Hu knew that he had written a good formula, and then let him be proud of it. Although Tang Hu is not at his side now, Tang Yun doesn''t want to say that. Tang Yun''s mother took a bite, and then her eyes suddenly brightened, and then some complained. "It''s not bad, you say. How strong is your child''s taste? I see, there is no difference between the chicken wings and the barbecue sold by other people''s restaurants. You can say that the taste is not so bad, you child. " "Then we''ll bake it like this. I think it''s very good. Tomorrow I''ll go to the vegetable market and wholesale some seasonings. Then, we''ll marinate all the remaining meat kebabs, so that our kebabs will certainly catch fire." Chapter 744 "It should be able to sell a lot..." although Tang Yun doesn''t want to admit it, she has to say in her heart that this taste is really more attractive than her mother''s baking before. Although most students come to the snack street to eat, most of them are just to fill their stomachs, but the good taste can be more attractive. It''s better than the school canteen anyway So. Good food is always attractive. Yun''er, this weekend, you will call your classmate Tang Hu and his classmate to come over and have dinner with us. Then mom will invite them to have a barbecue. Thanks for Tang Hu''s recipe, we have to show our gratitude to them. Let''s have a barbecue for free. Tang Yun''s mother ate happily in her mouth, and then said to Tang Yun. "Ah?" Then he was stunned, and almost threw out the chicken wings in his hand, and invited Tao Hu to eat at his home. His mother would not be stupid, would he? Their ears have no problem, how their mother will let it? I asked him to come to my house for dinner. Tang Hu''s mother can''t match himself. Now his mother has been completely fascinated by the appearance of Tang Hu, to cheat. Tang Yun now how want to tell his mother, Tang Hu, he is a hypocrite. In the morning, the tiger was awakened by a rush of phone ringing. Because Tang Hu has been dealing with a lot of things these days, he has been sleeping late. So Tang Hu has been sleeping quite dead in recent days, and then Tang Hu feels a little agitated. After all, whoever gets up in the morning and wakes up by the phone will have some small emotions. "Hello?" Tang Hu then vaguely picked up the phone, said to the people inside the phone. "Tang Hu?" There was a familiar voice from the other side of the phone, and then the person inside said. "I''m Zhao Shuang." "Hello, lioness..." Tang Hu then said vaguely. "What? Tang Hu, you call me again, what do you call me? " Zhao Shuang then heard Tang Hu''s words, and then immediately some hair explosion, and then heard that he called himself a female tiger, which made Zhao Shuang quit immediately. "You have the seed to tell me again." At the beginning, Tang Hu just felt that Zhao Shuang was violent, and then she had a bad temper. Therefore, Tang Hu was in the city the day before yesterday. She gave him a nickname, and she was called the lioness. However, when Tang Hu was awake, she was afraid of Zhao Shuang''s anger. Then, she didn''t call me, but now, Tang Hu is in a fan Vague state, so, as soon as I heard Zhao Shuang call myself, I called out the nickname of Zhao Shuang in my subconscious. "Well, actually, I''m dreaming. I''m in a dream, and then I''m dueling with a lioness. Then I''ll call out the lioness, not you Tang Hu then heard Zhao Shuang''s hair blowing voice, and then he woke up immediately. He said in some embarrassment that although Zheng Shuang was regarded as a female tiger in his heart, these words could not be directly said in front of Zhao Shuang. Couldn''t it be finished? "Hum." Zhao Shuang snorted coldly in his heart. Although he knew that tiger might be lying with his eyes open and then make up reasons with himself, Zhao Shuang now has other things to look for Tang Hu, and he has no leisure and leisure to argue with Tang Hu on this issue. "Do you have time now? I have something to look for you. " "What do you want me to do?" Tang Hu asked with some doubts. "I will go to your school to find you in a moment. Then, I have some things to ask you to solve, and then Yang team recommended you to me." "I''m looking for your help in solving the case." Zhao Shuang said. Zhao Shuang is really helpless now, because it is very difficult to search in the mountains, and then it takes time. What''s more, the most important thing is that he promised to solve the case in a week in front of the director. Now the time is coming, but he has no clue. Moreover, there are many dangers in the mountain, and some places are very dangerous It''s impossible to send someone there to investigate. Therefore, after so many days of searching, there is really no way to take photos. After spending such a long time, Zhao Shuang can not make any progress. At this time, Zhao Shuang remembered the advice given by his team leader before, saying that if you want to solve the case, you can go to Tang Hu, so Zhao Shuang can only have a try Then the dead horse was treated as a living horse doctor, and then he called Tang Hu. To tell the truth, if it was not for Zhao Shuang, he always firmly believed that his team leader would not harm himself. He regarded his team leader as a big brother, and always kept trust in her. Otherwise, even if Zhao Shuang was forced to head with a gun, he would not call Tang Hu.Because in Zhao Shuang''s eyes, Tang Hu is a bodyguard. What kind of ability does a bodyguard have? Can he help the police report a case? After hearing Zhao Shuang finish, Tang Hu smiles. Zhao Shuang is sure to find himself. After all, Yang Jun had already said hello to him in advance, saying that Zhao Shuang might find himself to solve the case. At that time, Tang Hu also agreed. I''m not surprised by this. "OK, I can help you, but you have to ask for a leave first. I can''t play truant in school all day, right? After all, I''m still a student. It''s not a good situation for students to skip classes all day. I''m a good student. I don''t want to be a bad student. " "What does it have to do with me if I skip classes all day? I''ll just take you one day, OK? What do you have to do with it all day Zhao Shuang said angrily. "That''s not good. After all, most of my truancy was due to your police station, and then, not because of brother Jun, and then because of you. Anyway, it''s all about your police. Anyway, you need me to help you now. Anyway, you must ask for it. Otherwise, if you don''t ask for leave, I won''t go. I have to go to school to have classes "Brother Jun, Captain Yang?" Zhao Shuang was a little stunned. Because Zhao Shuang didn''t expect that his team leader had gone to Tang Hu before. But Zhao Shuang doesn''t think that Tang Hu is lying to himself, because like this kind of thing, Tang Hu doesn''t have to cheat himself at all? After all, things like this can be solved by one phone call. You can call your captain and ask if there is such a thing. It is impossible for Tang Hu to cheat himself. Chapter 745 "What does it have to do with me if I skip classes all day? I''ll just take you one day, OK? What do you have to do with it all day Zhao Shuang said angrily. "That''s not good. After all, most of my truancy was due to your police station, and then, not because of brother Jun, and then because of you. Anyway, it''s all about your police. Anyway, you need me to help you now. Anyway, you must ask for it. Otherwise, if you don''t ask for leave, I won''t go. I have to go to school to have classes "Brother Jun, Captain Yang?" Zhao Shuang was a little stunned. Because Zhao Shuang didn''t expect that his team leader had gone to Tang Hu before. But Zhao Shuang doesn''t think that Tang Hu is lying to himself, because like this kind of thing, Tang Hu doesn''t have to cheat himself at all? After all, things like this can be solved by one phone call. You can call your captain and ask if there is such a thing. It is impossible for Tang Hu to cheat himself. "Well, I''ll get in touch with your director, and then I''ll take a leave for you, OK?" "Then you go to the snack street next to the school and wait for me. Then, I''ll go to the snack street in a moment." Tang Hu then quickly got out of bed, dressed and ready to go to the bathroom to wash. Did Tang Hu plan to go to school with Fang Miao? After all, because of some things before, and then also invited several days of classes, although, if you do not go to class, director Wang Feng will not say anything about himself, but, after all, his current identity is also a student? Is the most important thing for students to go to class? If a student doesn''t attend class, what kind of student is that? We can''t make it special every day. After Tang Hu washed up, he went out quickly, because today he wanted to help Zhao Shuang? So Tang Hu didn''t drive his own car. After all, his car was too eye-catching. Tang Hu was not so showy. Candy still preferred to keep a low profile. So I planned to take the bus and then prepare to take the bus to school. In fact, even if Zhao Shuang doesn''t ask Tang Hu for help, Tang Hu also plans to dig out those treasures. The reason is that, after all, he has already broken his face with Li Hua? The two sides have become antagonistic relations, so there is no need to get used to him. Things like these kittens and shrimps will be given to him directly. Why should he stay here? Disgusting? Then, after Tang Hu got up, he found that Fang Miao had not yet got up, so he left a note on his desk saying that he would not go to school with her if he had something to do today. Then, when Tang Hu got out of the house, he found that it would be very troublesome to take a bus to himself. In order to save trouble, Tang Hu took a taxi directly, and the taxi was faster. When I got on the taxi, and when the taxi was halfway there, Tang Hu found that the taxi was just passing through Tang Yun''s house. Tang Hu then sat in a taxi. From a distance, he saw Tang Yun standing in front of the bus stop and waiting for the bus. Then, beside Tang Yun, there was the little rascal who harassed Tang Yun before. Then, the little rascal was beside Tang Yun and said something to Tang Yue? Then, however, due to the large number of people on the station, the little rascal did not dare to move around in such a crowded place. Ah, this boy dare to pester Tang Yun. Didn''t you learn enough yesterday? No more butt pain? It seems that yesterday''s lesson to him is still light. Tang Hu then immediately said to the driver. "Master, stop for a moment. I have something to deal with." Driver master, and then some dissatisfaction said. "Young man, I have to pick up the order later. How long will it take me to stop?" Tang Hu then wanted to deal with Tang Yun''s affairs, and then he said to the driver immediately. "You''ll waste all your time together." After Tang Hu finished, he immediately got off the bus. Tang Hu, after getting out of the car, went straight to Tang Yun. After Tang Hu fell down beside Tang Yun, he suddenly put out his hand and pushed the little rascal. Because Tang Hu was too strong, one of them didn''t stand firmly, so he fell on the platform. Because Tang Hu''s side of the thing is more dynamic, and then immediately attracted the attention of the station people around. "Have you recovered from your injury? Do you want to experience the origin of flying man again? You haven''t learned enough of this lesson. It seems that you want to fly in the air again. " Tang Hu is undoubtedly very overbearing now, after all, even said up directly pushed people a butt pier. "You... So you were yesterday." Then the little rascal is in this shantytown. The most famous villain is Li Lang, and people nearby call him Li Pipi.As soon as Li Po PI heard Tang Hu''s words, he understood it all at once. No wonder the boy came directly to his side without provoking her. Then he directly came over and pushed himself, giving him a bad influence and falling a butt pier. It turns out that he was the one who let himself fly down from the bus yesterday. "It seems that you are not stupid. There is no string here." Tang Hu said while also pointing to the head. Tang Hu then looked at Li Po PI coldly and said to him. "In the future, you should stay away from Tang Yun. Don''t let me see you around Tang Yun again. Otherwise, you won''t be so lucky next time. Next time, it''s not just a simple experience of flying in the air. I''ll let you experience a superman from the highest downstairs. " What do you say now? Now all the people in the school know that their relationship with Tang Yun is male and female friends. Whether this is true or not? Tang Yun thing Tang Hu really can not ignore, in fact, even if there is no school rumors, Tang Hu will not care about Tang Yun. "Shit, who am I supposed to be? It turns out to be Tang Yun''s flower protector. I''ve seen a lot of people like you. You can protect him for a while, can you protect her for a lifetime? Can you still appear around him every day? When you''re gone, I''ll see what Tang Yun does. Do you think it''s Tang Yun? " Li Po PI then looked at Tang Yun with a smile. Chapter 746 After hearing what Li Po PI said, Tang Yun''s face turned pale in an instant. Then he bit his teeth with indignation, but he had no choice but to lower his head. In Tang Hu''s eyes, there was a trace of murder. He wanted to get rid of the Li Po PI who was in front of him. If this was not an occasion with so many people, if he was not his present identity, if Tang Hu ignored these, now Li Po PI would have been a corpse. Tang Hu then looked at the Lippi coldly, and then, said lightly. "I hope you don''t give me any reason to move you. I hope you can take care of yourself and be self-conscious. Don''t be irrational. Otherwise, your life will be in danger." After Tang Hu finished, he directly pulled Tang Yun, who was still stunned in situ, and pulled him away from the original place. "Follow me." Because Tang Yun is still in a daze, a bit at a loss, and then called by Tang Hu, and then added that she was a little flustered to Tang Hu, and then, Li Po PI next to him said that to himself, Tencent felt endless sorrow. Then, up to now, Tang Yun was held by Tang Hu, and then became a little confused. For a while, she even forgot to resist, so she was pulled away by Tang Hu. Naturally, Tang Hu took Tang Yun to his front, and put Tao Le in the back of the taxi. After settling down Tang Yun, Tang Hu got on the car and said to the driver directly. "Master, go straight to the school snack street." Then the driver saw Tang Hu in the car. He turned over at the bus stop before, and he didn''t dare to say anything at this time. Because he saw Tang Hu, even a scoundrel could clean up like this, let alone clean himself up. So the driver master didn''t have much to do. Then he started the car directly and the car left. Li Po PI then dead, staring at the direction of Tang Hu left, and then said in the mouth disdain. "Damn it, isn''t it just a broken taxi? What kind of force is there? It''s not a rich young master. What are you doing here? What kind of calf? Let''s wait and see. I''ll give you a chicken feather and you''ll be the arrow? When the time comes, we will calculate the old and new accounts together, so that you can pretend to be a bull in front of me Then, because he is at the bus stop now, Li Po PI doesn''t dare to do anything to Tang Hu alone. After all, what happened yesterday is still vivid. Tang Hu broke the bus door directly at that time. This can be concluded that Tang Hu''s strength must be very strong. And his buttocks were injured by Tang Hu yesterday. If I fight with him now, I will definitely suffer losses. I can''t beat him. Yes, I will forgive him first. After all, there will be a long time to settle accounts with him. However, Li Po PI naturally would not be so willing to take this matter into account. After all, the cruel words he and Tang Hu said before were not just random words. They were not the fire in the afternoon, but were well founded. Although his accomplices can protect Tang Yun now, they can''t protect Tang Yun all the time. Besides, Li Tanghu is not a thing Why should I be afraid of you? What''s more, I''m not without a supporter. I''m more powerful than you. At that time, as long as I have less ice with my own backers, I''ll kill me in no minute. Li Po PI can only secretly scold, today really bad luck, and then directly stood up, and then saw a lot of people around to watch his jokes, and then scolded them. "What are you laughing at? Look at your butt. If you have something to do, you should do whatever you want. " When it comes to Li, there are even more people shouting at him. "I just want to see you fall your ass, that''s why I laugh. You give us another fall. " Although Li Po Pi is a little rascal here, he doesn''t dare to openly oppose so many people in such a place. After all, he is weak and weak, and there are many people here. Therefore, Lippi can only go away with a red face and a gray face. Then, in the taxi, the car went forward for a while. At this time, Tang Yu just reacted. How could he get on the car with Tang Hu? And I seem to have been pulled by Tang Hu just now... What have you done? Tang Yun Ming imagines that she must keep a distance with Tang Hu when she goes to school. Don''t tangle with him any more. After all, it was because of a formula before. Now it''s said that she and Tang Hu are in a relationship with her virgin girlfriend. I had already planned to keep a distance with Tang Hu, and I had to stay far away from him when I saw him. However, I never thought that I saw Tang Hu in the morning, and I got into the car with Tang Hu in a muddle headed way, and I was held by him. The main reason is that Tencent''s heart was very chaotic at that time, and I didn''t know what to do. Then, Tang Hu pulled me so hard and got on the car so confused. Until now, Tang Yun found that something was wrong. After all, after all, now I''m with Tang Hu in the school. If the students in the school find out that they go to and from school together with Tang Hu, I don''t know how they should say themselves."Ah, stop. I want to get off." Tang Yun raised her head and looked at Tang Hu at a loss. Now, Tang Yun''s face was a little red. How could she be so confused that she was pulled into the car by Tang Hu? This is good. If you let others see it, I can''t understand the rumor with Tang Hu. Even if I jump into the Yellow River, I can''t wash it. Indeed, if Tang Yun appeared in front of the school in this way, the rumor would certainly be established as a fact by them. Then Liu Wen, who just came out of her home, was ready to go to the bus stop and take the bus. Then she saw it. Originally, she wanted to come to Tang Yu and help Tang Yun solve the rogue Li Po PI. After all, Lippi was afraid of Liu Wen. However, before Liu Wen arrived at Tang Yun''s side, Liu Wen found that Tang Yun had been taken away by Tang Hu, and then got on the car directly. Then Liu Wen was stunned and opened her mouth. However, she didn''t make a sound and didn''t stop Tang Yun. Then eventually, Tang Yun was pulled directly onto the car by Tang Hu, and then under the gaze of Liu Wen, the car directly drove away. Chapter 747 "The dead girl dared to cheat me. She got on and off the train directly to Tang Hu. She even told me that it had nothing to do with Tang Hu..." Liu Wen stamped her feet angrily and then said to herself. "What does this girl think? Do you really forget Xiao Fen''s lesson? How dare you get involved with such a rich man. What is to be done? " Liu Wen here is in a rage, and then a look up to see Li broken skin, and then limp to his side to come over. When Liu Wen saw Li''s broken skin, she was not angry. Just at that time, Liu Wen saw Lippi standing beside Tang Yun and harassing Tang Yun. Then Tang Yun was made by Li Po PI, at a loss. Liu Wen is very clear about what Lippi is like. However, usually, Liu Wen and Tang Yun go to and from school together. With Liu Wen as a tough girl beside Tang Yun, she is not really special enough to do some excessive things to Tang Yun. What kind of person is Liu Wen? And then he took the kitchen knife and wanted to chop people directly. He thought that it was the direction of the net that killed people. So, he was afraid of killing people, so Lippi didn''t dare to provoke such people. After all, who knows whether the kitchen knife will fall on his body. "Li Po PI, what are you doing here and there? Is it itchy? Would you like my aunt to help you loosen the fur "No, no, no, sister Wen, I just fell down there, and then I had a little pain in my buttocks and I couldn''t walk stably. That''s why I twisted. No, what''s the matter, sister..." Li Po PI then shook his head quickly. She couldn''t afford it. Lippi felt that she was really unlucky today, I really feel that it''s too early. I''m not big. I was bullied by Tang Hu in the car, and now I''ve been scolded by Liu Wen, the stinky girl. I really didn''t go out to see the Yellow calendar today. I have to find a chance to tell bingshao about this. I must let bingshao make decisions for herself and let Tang Hu know how powerful she is. As for Liu Wen, after her relationship with Binghao is well established, she will not dare to scold herself and deal with herself any more as long as she manages the ice. "Stop? Don''t you go to school? Where do you hear you''re going now Tang Hu then looks at the Tang Yun with some twinkle in his eyes, and then asks in doubt. "I''m going to school, but you have to let me go. But what if someone sees us getting out of the car together? I have to be misunderstood again. " Tang Yun ran was a little worried, but now, he is sitting in the car, and dare not move. After all, this is a high-speed car on the highway. It can''t be said that you can go down by opening the door. If you don''t go down, you can directly enter the paradise? "It''s OK. I''m busy in the morning. I don''t go to school. I don''t go to school. Then, when I wait for the school gate, I''ll put you down. I''ll go to the snack street directly, and then people can''t see us getting off together. You can rest assured." Tang Hu then said with a smile. "There should be no problem this time?" "You... How can you... Tang Yun then wants to refute, but for a while, she can''t find any reason. To argue with Tang Hu, she can only look at Tang Hu helplessly. She feels that her relationship has become a little unclear since she got to know Tang Hu. I feel that since I met Tang Hu, my relationship with him has become this way. The more I don''t want to meet Tang Hu, the more I feel like I can see Tang Hu no matter where I am. "Really, I don''t care whether you believe it or not, this kind of thing today is purely accidental. I really happened to pass by here. Then I have something to do. Then, the taxi driver chose the road that I didn''t tell the taxi driver. It''s quite a coincidence Tang Hu shrugged helplessly and said. Tang Yuncai won''t believe what Tang Hu said to himself. How could there be such a coincidence in the world? Yesterday I met him on the bus. Then today, Tang Hu took a taxi, and then I met him. How could there be such a coincidence? If there was such a coincidence, why didn''t you win the lottery? Tang Yun can''t help but toot her mouth, but Tang Le is too lazy to argue with Tang Hu. She just feels that she has some grievances, just like a gas bag, she sits there all the time with her head down and doesn''t speak. Try to control yourself, and then don''t let yourself go to see Tang Hu. "Did you tell the people in the school what happened yesterday?" Tang Yun bowed his head for a while, then raised his head directly, looked at Tang Hu seriously, and then questioned Tang Hu. "What happened yesterday?" Tang Yun, and then directly said what happened yesterday, which let Tang Hu listen to in the ear, and then obviously a Leng, and then some unknown, so don''t know what Tang Yun is talking about yesterday."What happened yesterday?" Tang Yun, and then some integrity, do not know whether Tang Hu is really playing silly here, or really do not know, and then can only bite teeth to Tang Hu said. "The thing you wrote me a love letter yesterday..." "I wrote you a love letter?" Tang Hu was obviously stunned, and then thought for a while before he remembered the rumor spread in the school yesterday about himself and Tang Yun. Then some helpless bitter smile said. "Am I such a boring person? When did I write you a love letter? Do you think I''m like someone who promotes this kind of thing in school? Even if I really want to pursue you, do I still need to rumor? " "This..." Tang Yun thought about it carefully, and it''s a truth indeed. Although Tang Hu is a bit shameless in doing things, he has been pestering herself, but after all, he does things fairly aboveboard. Therefore, Tang Yun has no doubt about what Tang Hu said to herself. Indeed, Tang Hu is right. If he really wants to pursue himself, he will use it Don''t rumor in the school, after all, Tang Hu now has his mother, very happy. There''s no need to make anything Yao in the school. My mother would like to be friends with Tang Hu now. What''s the need to create this kind of indifferent shake in school? If you let yourself know, isn''t it to make you hate Tang Hu more? Chapter 748 Such things should be that some people saw it and misunderstood it, so they would say so, because they may have seen the formula I gave your brother, and they accidentally took it as a love letter. Tang Hu thought in his heart, my little sister-in-law grandma, I rumor I still have a disease? I am Fang Miao''s bodyguard now, and then because of the previous events. Fang Miao also gave himself a special angry, I do not know, how to explain to Fang Miao? "Oh..." Tang Yun said with a little aggrieved response. "If you don''t have anything to do in the future, don''t look for me. Otherwise, if you let others see us walking together, you will misunderstand our relationship again." "In fact, it''s really some very coincidence that we meet together." Tang Hu does not know how to explain with Tang Yun now, because every time it is really a coincidence. Tang Yun doesn''t pay any attention to him. Huo just holds his chin with his hand, and then sits there quietly without looking at Tang Hu or talking. He waits until the car reaches the school gate. Then the driver stops the car and Taoyuan gets off the car directly from the back door of the car. After Tang Yun got out of the car, what happened? Suddenly, I think of my mother. It seems that I told myself that Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobo should come to their home for dinner. They said that they wanted to thank Tang Hu for their formula. If they don''t take advantage of this time to talk to Tang Hu now, they will not allow their mother to go to the class alone to talk to Tang Hu. In that case, if it is seen by other people in the school, it will just sit on the rumor in the school? Tang Yun and then think of these have some helpless, had to turn around, said to Tang Hu in the car. "On weekends, my mom wants you to bring your friends and come to my house." Tang YILENG asked. "What? Going to your house on the weekend Tang Hu then asked. "What are you doing at your house?" "I don''t know." Tang Yun is almost subconsciously said, but Tang Yun after saying some regret. I''m afraid that Tang Hu will always pester herself, and then I want to know this clearly. So Tang Yun is afraid that Tang Hu has been pestering herself, so she has to explain to Tang Hu. "It''s my mother who wants you to take your friends and go to my house for a barbecue." After Tang Yun finished speaking, she didn''t look back. She ran straight to the school and left Tang Hu sitting in the car with a confused face. No, you have to tell me where your home is? I don''t know where your home is? How can I get there? Although Tang Hu also knows the general location of Tang Yun''s family, he doesn''t know the specific location of his family. After all, there are thousands of people in that shantytown. It''s hard to find one in the shantytowns! As for Tang Yun''s mother, she wanted to invite herself to have a barbecue with Kang Xiaobo. No doubt, it was because she had given Tang the formula she said before. It is estimated that after Tang Yun''s mother got used to it, she thought it was OK. So in order to thank herself, she should want to invite herself and Kang Xiaobo to have a barbecue. Tang Hu then shook his head helplessly and reached out to close the door where Tang Yungang was. Then, he asked the driver to drive directly to the snack street. After Tang Hu arrived at the snack street, he paid the driver the money and got off the car directly. Then he was ready to wait for Zhao Shuang to call him in the snack street. After all, it''s cool to meet Zhao in the morning before having a snack with him. After all, we can have breakfast with him here. Probably, Tang Hu did not wait for half an hour, and then received a call from Zhao Shuang. "Tang Hu didn''t expect that your director is still very good to talk about it. I told him so simply, and then he asked you to leave directly. Where are you now? I''ll go and see you now "I''m in the school right now, in the snack street behind me. You can come to the snack street directly and look for me." Tang Hu then said, for Wang Feng can directly give the price down, Tang Hu is also aware that, after all, Wang Feng''s handle has been in his own hands, can he not give himself leave? Moreover, Zhao Shuang is looking for himself. It is estimated that Zhao Shuang has also told him that it is because he has business to find his own Wang Feng. Naturally, he will not be embarrassed in these matters. What''s more, he was recommended to the school by founder himself. "Then wait for me there, and I''ll be right there." Zhao Shuang said this sentence, and then immediately hung up the phone, about a few minutes later, Tang Hu, and then saw an off-road vehicle directly came here. Moreover, looking at this SUV, Tang Hu clearly felt that this SUV is definitely not the kind of off-road vehicle sold in 4S stores, but an off-road vehicle that has been specially processed and modified. Moreover, Tang Hu directly put a G on the license plate number on the car, that is, the police station needs to use the vehicle at some time, and in order to handle a case conveniently, he specially made this number. However, now the number has been known by the public. What is related to this license plate number should be related to the police station.Then wait until Zhao Shuang came to the snack street, stop the car, get off the car, and then did not see Tang Hu. Then Zhao Shuang looked around and was a little puzzled. He was ready to call Tang Hu. Then, he saw that Tang Hu was not far away, and he came directly to his side. Zhao Shuang, and then see Tang Hu walking to this side, and then some doubts asked. "You don''t come here on foot, do you?" Because according to Zhao Shuang''s investigation, Tang Hu is a bodyguard hired by founder after all. A bodyguard Fangzheng should not provide a car, right? "No, I came here by taxi. My own car is too harsh to drive, and then I came here directly by taxi." "Well, that''s all right. Get in the car first, and then I''ll tell you when I get there." Zhao Shuang then pointed to the car''s co driver''s position, and then said to Tang Hu. Tang Hu, and then came to the car, and then opened the door directly on the car. After Zhao Shuang got on the bus, he directly started the car, and two people drove directly to the police station. Then the car drove on the road. After a while Zhao Shuang found that Tang Hu didn''t talk to him. Then he frowned and asked Tang Hu in doubt. "Aren''t you going to tell me something? Don''t you have anything to ask me? " Chapter 749 Zhao Shuang, and then see Tang Hu walking to this side, and then some doubts asked. "You don''t come here on foot, do you?" Because according to Zhao Shuang''s investigation, Tang Hu is a bodyguard hired by founder after all. A bodyguard Fangzheng should not provide a car, right? "No, I came here by taxi. My own car is too harsh to drive, and then I came here directly by taxi." "Well, that''s all right. Get in the car first, and then I''ll tell you when I get there." Zhao Shuang then pointed to the car''s co driver''s position, and then said to Tang Hu. Tang Hu, and then came to the car, and then opened the door directly on the car. After Zhao Shuang got on the bus, he directly started the car, and two people drove directly to the police station. Then the car drove on the road. After a while Zhao Shuang found that Tang Hu didn''t talk to him. Then he frowned and asked Tang Hu in doubt. "Aren''t you going to tell me something? Don''t you have anything to ask me? " "What can I say? What do you want to say? Can you just tell me? What are you doing here Tang Hu said faintly, then looked at Zhao Shuang who was driving, and then said. "And didn''t you come to me? How do you want me to talk first? If I want to say that the wound on my leg has been healed, I don''t have to be afraid of you pressing my leg again. If you don''t believe me, you can try it at will. I promise I won''t make a sound again "You Zhao Shuang is a little angry this time. I really don''t know why his captain likes Tang Hu? How can you recommend such a person to yourself? Zhao Shuang listened to Tang Hu say these shameless words, and then unconsciously thought of what happened in the hospital that day. Zhao Shuang then said hate. "Hooligans." "If it''s fake, it will be changed. Your understanding of me is very concise and profound. I don''t need to introduce it to you. " Tang Hu light said, and then leisurely put his body on the back of the seat, and then adjust the back of the chair a little back. Then he narrowed his eyes. "..." now Zhao Shuang doesn''t know what to say. Then, Tang Hu''s speech has made Zhao Shangye speechless, and he doesn''t know what to say. Half an hour later, Zhao Shuangcai stammered to Tang Hu. "Yes, can you help me find the robbers in those bank robberies?" "You asked me to come, and you asked me if I could. If not, why did you ask me to come? I really don''t know how you are born straight. It''s really through the back door. Why are you still such a tiger? You don''t have a brain. " Zhao Shuang almost drove the car directly to the wall and wanted to commit suicide. The main reason is that Tang Hu''s words are too insidious. What is tiger bar haw, no brain ah, I really do not know how to analyze myself in such cases, and sometimes I will be impulsive. so what? Each time he arrested the suspect, he rushed to the forefront and rushed ahead. but it can not be said that he is a tiger. I can only say that I am very brave when dealing with the suspects, and I am afraid of difficulties and difficulties. Although in the past, his team leader also said that sometimes he would be too reckless and only cared about himself to rush forward, and then his team members couldn''t keep up with him, and then each time he was alone in the front, and his teammates couldn''t keep up with him. The captain said that he was engaged in personal heroism. In fact, Zhao Shuang didn''t really think like this at that time. Zhao Shuang didn''t think about these problems at all. In fact, it''s just like on the battlefield, and then the soldiers on both sides are fighting. Then, the commander-in-chief should sit in the rear and crush the battle. However, Zhao Shuang, just like the commander-in-chief, directly rushes forward. If the commander-in-chief is a bit fierce, it can boost the morale of his soldiers, and then the battle will be more fierce. But in case someone accidentally conceals it If you calculate, or even get injured or die, then the whole army will lose its morale, and then the whole army will be completely disorganized. Although Zhao Shuang also knows that he does have these problems, but he has not had any big problems before, so Zhao Shuang may not pay attention to these problems, and then Zheng Shuang will have enough time to let himself slowly change these problems. In fact, Zhao Shuang was wrong. What Tang Hu said was that he carried out the task and then rushed to the front every time. In Tang Hu''s opinion, if he really has enough ability and is sure to kill all the enemies, he should do it by himself. In this way, if he can do it by himself, he can save efficiency Rate, can also protect the safety of their own team-mates. In this way, we can ensure that the other side will be completely destroyed, and we can also ensure the safety of our teammates. We will not make any unnecessary sacrifice. In fact, what Tang Hu said about Zhao Shuang was not that Zhao Shuang thought he had done, but that Zhao Shuang was too careless in dealing with things. For example, after rescuing Fang Miao before, Zhao Shuang said that he wanted to make a record of himself, but he didn''t see his thigh at that time because he was injured by those gangsters when he was in the bank. It''s just these details that I didn''t notice. That''s why Tang Hu would say that Zhao Shuang is a little tiger."Well, I hope that under the leadership of your master Tang, we can solve this case quickly, and quickly, we will catch those robbers." He bit his teeth. Then Zhao Shuang thought in his heart that it was OK for you to catch it. If you can''t catch it at that time, how can I deal with you? "Ha ha, try it!" Tang Hu then nodded and said. "I''m not sure. I''m just saying I''ll do my best, but I''m not sure I''ll catch the robbers. " "..." Zhao Shuang really wants to kick Tang Hu out of the car, but he can''t guarantee that he won''t be caught. What did you do here with me before? If you don''t promise yourself, you will say something you don''t guarantee. What did you say to me before? I can''t catch you. Can''t you guarantee that you can catch it? Aren''t we half a dozen? "Where are you going now?" Then the car is driving, Tang Hu, and then asked Zhao Shuang. "of course is to go to the police station, then go to the police station to discuss how to find the suspect." Zhao Shuang then explained to Tang Hu. Chapter 750 "You don''t have to go. There''s nothing wrong with going to the police station to discuss it. Anyway, didn''t you discuss it in the police station before? And then up to now, isn''t there any progress? So you don''t have to waste time in the police station, and go straight to the area you''re searching for. " Tang Hu ran shook his head, because I still know his ability to escape. After all, their police station may go to the battlefield with themselves in these aspects, and it may be different to find the enemy. After all, the environment of two people is different. "Oh, no, just the two of us?" Zhao Shuang was stunned, because Tang Hu''s words were too shocking. After all, his own team had no way to search day and night. Now there are only two of them. How can Tang Hu be confident? "You dare not?" Tang Hu looks at Zhao Shuang with a smile. After all, Yang Jun knows about Tang Hu, but Zhao Shuang certainly doesn''t know what he was like before and what he has experienced before? Zhao Shuang certainly doesn''t know. Then Tang Hu helped Zhao Shuang because Yang Jun didn''t have to say much about his relationship with Yang Jun. Yang Jun told himself that he wanted to help Zhao Shuang. Since Yang Jun trusted him very much, he introduced himself to Zheng Shuang. Naturally, Tang Hu didn''t say anything more and didn''t refuse. Then on the other hand, Tang Hu also wanted to find out those people. Anyway, he had already done so directly with Li Hua. Naturally, there was no need to give Li Hua any face. Some of his small claws and teeth must be cleaned up, otherwise he thought he was still a bully? "If there''s anything I can''t do, it''s just the two of us. I''ll go straight." Zhao Shuang was so excited by Tang Hu, and then Zhao Shuang knew that Tang Hu was using provocation for himself. However, Zhao Shuang still agreed to come down because of the words Tang Hu just said, and then let Zhao Shuang feel that Tanghu looked down on himself and felt that he had no courage. Therefore, Zhao Shuang agreed. As a former special forces instructor, Zhao Shuang has nothing to fear. If he can''t, he can get away from it! In any case, the opposite is just a few punks'' own skills, which can be guaranteed. As for Tang Hu? It''s up to him. Since you want to ask for trouble, you can''t blame me at all. In Zhao Shuang''s opinion, although Tang Hu''s skill can be said to be OK, he has not received professional training like himself, and then he has not experienced the battle between life and death, and has not wandered on the edge of life and death. Therefore, in Zhao Shuang''s opinion, Tang Hu should still have a certain gap with himself. However, since Tang Hu dares to go, what can he dare not do? "All right, let''s go." Tang Hu then ignored Zhao Shuang''s fierce reaction, and then said lightly. Zhao Shuang now has a feeling of casting pearls before swine. He is bold and ambitious, and has said a lot of words. However, he feels that Tang Hu has not listened to him at all. Teng Hu doesn''t even make a statement. He feels as if he is full of blood and is directly poured a layer of cold water. "according to our city to take part of the video recording, and then according to the main road traffic video, and then we can almost determine that the suspect is hiding in the forest in front of." Zhao Shuang, then suppress his anger, and then explained to Tang Hu. "And we also found the previous robber''s car nearby, and then there is an abandoned warehouse. Then we found the bald head and the bodies of his men near the abandoned warehouse "Now we know that the remaining robbers have a lot of cash in their hands. If they leave here with a lot of cash, they will be noticed by the nearby checkpoint. Therefore, we can roughly judge that if the robbers care about the money, they will hide in the forest in front of them. ¡± "Oh, that doesn''t mean that if they don''t care about the money, if they just give up the money, they will run away, right?" Tang Hu nodded and then said. "... Oh, you can say that." Zhao Shuang then said. "But if you can recover the cash, the case will be half solved. It''s better for me to tell you." "I can still help you find the money, but can you expect me to find it for you? You think I''m a police dog. Can I smell the money for you? " Tang Hu rolled his eyes and then said. "By the way, didn''t you Yang team tell me before that he wasn''t his nickname and his name was hyena? Then you can let him have a try! What are you looking for me for? ""Yila..." the screeching sound of the brakes came directly, and then the car suddenly stopped on the side of the road. Zhao Shuang and Tang Hu both lean forward because of the inertia of the car. "What''s wrong with you?" Tang Hu then frowned, do not know why Zhao Shuang will have such a big response. I don''t know what kind of crazy he is. "You are not allowed to insult our team leader. If you insult our team leader again, please get out of the car. I''d rather solve it by myself than ask for your help." Zhao Shuang glared at him, and he was about to burst out anger in Huyan. He felt like eating Tang Hu. This is really the same as Tang Hu described Zhao Shuang as a lioness in the morning before. That''s why. Tang Hu understood that Zhao Shuang was defending Yang Jun so much. Did she like Yang Jun? Otherwise, why do you maintain him everywhere? If the client hears this sentence, he will not be so angry with himself. What kind of anger does Zhao Shuang have with himself? Only this girl seems to really like Yang Jun, will this safeguard her. "Do you like Yang Jun?" Tang Hu then asked Zhao Shuang. "Please don''t insult my pure brother and sister relationship with Yang team, OK?" Zhao Shuang, then seriously said to Tang Hu. "Please don''t use your dirty thinking to think about the relationship between Yang and me. The reason why I will defend Yang team is that I respect him. I adore him very much. He is like my teacher, like my brother. Since I first entered the police station, he encouraged me a little bit, took care of me, and then watched me grow up all the time... in this paper, the author analyzed the relationship between Yang and me Chapter 751 Tang Hu''s faint smile. "Then I ask you, if Yang Jun said you were a police dog, would you be angry?" "Ah? I? ... " then Zhao Shuang was slightly stunned, because Zhao Shuang did not know why Tang Hu suddenly asked like this, but still shook his head and answered truthfully. "How could it be? Yang team is like my brother. Although Yang team will make fun of me, if it is, it will not be taken seriously "Ah..." Tang Hu then did not explain. At the same time, when I first met Yang Jun, I carried out special tasks with him. Then Yang Jun was the same as Zhao Shuang in front of him, and he was also as green and tender as Zhao Shuang. I took him step by step and watched him grow up. Therefore, the relationship between myself and Yang Jun is even deeper than that between Zhao Shuang and Yang Jun. it can be said that the supermarket is more profound than that between Zhao Shuang and Yang Jun. because the relationship between myself and Yang Jun is really the experience of life and death to establish that deep friendship, which is irreplaceable. So, even if Tang Hu really pointed to Yang Jun''s nose and scolded him, she would only talk to herself with a smile. In fact, although Tang Hu tried his best to protect his teammates in front of outsiders, if they were all his own, Tang Hu would really reprimand them very seriously and scold them mercilessly. I still remember Yang Junyi at that time A big man, in front of his small captain, was his own training cry nose. Of course, like what happened with Yang Jun before, I can''t tell Zhao Shuang. "Well, if you defend her like that, I won''t say that to him in the future." Tang Hu then nodded, and then said to Zhao Shuang. "But you can ask your captain afterwards. She doesn''t exclude me from saying that... Zhao Shuang blinked a little puzzled, and didn''t know what Tang Hu meant by this. Because Zhao Shuang is a policeman, because of the police profession, although Zhao Shuang may do some things carelessly, she is still more careful. At the beginning, after her captain met Tang Hu, Zhao Shuang became suspicious, and then felt that there were some unknown secrets between them. However, because these things involve his own team leader, and then his team leader is his most respected person, so Zhao Shuang has never been to many investigations, because Zhao Shuang believes that his team leader has always been a person, so it is impossible to associate with evil people. But now there are all kinds of signs. It seems that there are many unknown secrets between the sugar gourd and his team leader. He doesn''t know the secrets. This makes Shuang feel very curious. Women are born with a heart of gossip! Although Zhao Shuang didn''t dare to ask Yang Jun, he could ask Tang Hu. The boy himself must pull something out of Tom''s mouth. Satisfy your heart of gossip. "Well, maybe I''m too excited to care about the details." Zhao Shuang, and then started the car again, no longer like before with his cold face, the face is not good, and then light to Tang Hu said. "Tang Hu is that you used to know our Yang team before, didn''t you?" Zhao Shuang began to sidetrack, from the side to ask Tang Hu, Tang Hu and Yang team things before. "Well, that''s the old thing. I almost forgot it. If he didn''t recognize me at that time, I would have forgotten him." Tang Hu light said, but, Tang Hu this explanation Zhao Shuang obviously does not believe. Forget it? I feel like I''m happier than I''ve cracked a case. How can it be? It''s as easy as Tanghu explained, so simple. Zhao Shuang can clearly feel that his team leader was really excited from the heart that day. He felt a bit incoherent. Otherwise, his team leader was usually so calm. How could he express this excitement? "Is it? How do you know each other? Do you remember that? " Zhao Shuang asked. "Didn''t your boss teach you before you graduated? Do you know what you shouldn''t ask? Don''t ask? I heard that you were also a special forces instructor, you should not be so unruly? How did you learn before? You won''t forget everything your officer gave you? " "Do you know what secrecy is?" Tang Hu then stopped Zhao Shuang''s questioning with a word. "..." Zhao Shuang was speechless. What kind of security system do you have? You are not a police system? You''re not part of the military system, either? What can you keep secret? Don''t you just want to tell me? What kind of security system have you worked out? Even if your captain is a police captain, I just want you to talk about how you know our captain? This has nothing to do with the confidentiality system. You just don''t want to tell me. What are you still installing here? Do you know what confidentiality is?"You don''t want to say it if you don''t want to." Zhao Shuang at this time also played with Tang Hu, want to have a look at Tang Hu. "You''re not on a mission. What are you keeping secret?" Tang Hu then said with a smile. "I''ll tell you when you become my sister-in-law, or my brother-in-law''s sister-in-law." "What?" What is becoming your sister-in-law? What do you mean to be a brother-in-law again? What is Tang Hu talking about? How did you get confused? I''m confused now. "What is your sister-in-law, and then who is your brother? What is your brother''s younger brother''s younger brother''s younger sister, Yang team, still have younger brother? " Zhao Shuang, it seems that Tang Hu''s words are directly around him. What does Tang Hu mean? "Didn''t you hear me? My name is Yang Jun, call him brother Jun Tang Hu said with a smile. "What does it have to do with me if you call him brother Jun?" Zhao Shuang, and then a little aftertaste to understand, Tang Hu said before that sentence in the end is what it means? His name is Yang team brother, so he doesn''t mean that he himself is not the younger brother of Yang team. Zhao Shuang''s face, and then brush a sudden red up. "You want to die. Do you believe that I''ll kick you out of the car? You''re still here. I''m asking you something serious. Don''t be so careless with me. " Was Zhao Shuang retired from special forces before? Then Zhao Shuang in the special forces, no one dares to molest her like this. This tiger is really the first person who dares to molest her since she became a soldier. Moreover, it is not the first time that she molested herself. This makes Zhao Shuang feel very angry. Is this boy sent by heaven to fight against him? Chapter 752 "Ms. Zhao, what I mean by saying this to you is that we can only let our own people know about me and brother Jun. if you want to know something about me and brother Jun, you can only choose one of them. Otherwise, I can''t help it." In fact, Tang Hu did not make a little joke with Zhao Shuang. He told Zhao Shuang not to say these things to himself. Otherwise, if he told himself about these things all the time, it would be inevitable that Tang Hu would not pay attention to the slip of the tongue sometimes. Tang Hu doesn''t want to continue on these issues. "If you don''t say it, don''t say it. There are so many excuses." Zhao Shuang then snorted coldly and continued to drive his own car. However, at this time, the car is very close to the mountain forest in front, and then directly to the foot of the mountain. Zhao Shuang then stops the car. Because of the complexity of the mountain road in front of him, there was no way for the car to drive in, so Zhao Shuang had no choice but to park the car at the bottom of the mountain, and then the two men were ready to walk directly up the mountain. At the foot of the mountain, there is the policeman, and then directly his cordon, and then forbid people to go up the mountain. Several other police officers on duty were in temporary positions at the foot of the mountain and were on guard. Then they saw Zhao Shuang''s car coming, and then quickly walked to this side. Zhao Shuang then stopped the car, and then got off the car with Tang Hu. "Captain." Then a policeman ran over directly, saluted Zhao Shuang, and then directly said to Zhao Shuang. "Have you found anything?" Zhao Shuang then asked the policeman. "No Said the policeman, shaking his head. "And then we kept a lookout here, and then we didn''t find anyone going up or down here." "Well, you go ahead and have a look." Zhao Shuang has no hope at all. He has searched for such a long time and has no results. It is impossible for him to go out for a while and then make some major discoveries. "Well, will you go up by yourself?" The policeman looked at Tang Hu beside Zhao Shuang in surprise... is this the hidden boyfriend of Zhao team? I''m the one who can''t wait to do something with her boyfriend in the hospital? And this guy looks good. And it''s still very strong, and there are muscles that look strong. But Captain Zhao wants to go up the mountain with him. What is he going to do? If you know that the robbers are still on the mountain, it''s not a good place for love. No, the captain and his boyfriend still have that habit, right? Don''t want to do something like that in the mountains, do you? "I''ll go up with Tang Hu and the two of us. You don''t have to follow. " Zhao Shuang then pointed to his side Tang Hu, and then said to the police. Sure enough, the policeman seems to remember. He heard in the police station that the gossip boyfriend of his captain seemed to be Tang Hu. It seems that this man is the legendary boyfriend of the captain. But at this time, they are going to do something? "Then... Captain, be careful. Do you want us to protect you?" "No, you don''t have to follow." Zhao Shuang naturally won''t take his police brothers and let them follow him. Since Tang Hu has already said that he and Tang Hu will go up the mountain by themselves, isn''t he showing weakness in front of Tang Hu in disguise? Then the policeman saw Zhao Shuang so insistent that he could only push aside. Then he watched Tang Hu and Zhao Shuang go up the mountain directly. "It seems that the people in your police station are still very good. I can see that the policeman just now is very concerned about you. It seems that your prestige in the police station is very good. " Tang Hu said unexpectedly. "Otherwise, what do you think it looks like?" Zhao Shuang had no choice but to turn his eyes and stare at Tang Hu. Then he said to Tang Hu. "I tell you, I am in the police system of the whole province, and then hold the competition, and then the women''s free fight first. I tell you, if you really make me angry again, you see, I will not beat you all over the place looking for teeth." Speaking of this, Zhao Shuang also slightly proud to stand up his chest, which is a matter worthy of his boast? After all, it is not easy to fight freely in the province and win the first prize. After all, there are many female police officers in a province. It''s not easy to win the first prize in women''s free combat. "Oh, and then you''re number one." Tang Hu said while also looking at Zhao Shuang that proud chest, bad smile said. Tang Hu, do you want to die? If you want to die, just say it.Zhao Shuang also noticed Tang Fu''s eyes at this time, and with his malicious smile, he knew that he would not say anything good. Then Tang Hu''s eyes made a little ring, Zhao Shuang understood what Tang Hu said? "You are a woman, free fight is the first, but this does not mean that you can beat a man, I think you at least will not be Yang Jun''s opponent." "So what? I can''t beat our team leader, but it''s very simple for you and me. It''s just like playing with you Zhao Shuang looked at Tang Hu with disdain. "You can look down on me, but only if you are better than me can you say such words. But if you are not better than me, I can only despise you." "Ha ha..." "if you have a chance, I''ll compare with you!" Tang Hu shrugged and said. "Yes, who is afraid of whom? I''ll take a look at it then, and I''ll convince you. " Zhao Shuang skimmed his mouth. In Zhao Shuang''s mind, he would never think that Tang Hu was more powerful than himself, that is, Tang Hu''s mouth was more powerful. Then after climbing the mountain, Tang Hu''s eyes began to be serious. After all, Tang Hu also wanted to arrest those criminals who were free from the law. Then start to investigate carefully, can not miss all kinds of details. However, compared with careful investigation, Tang Hu has another way to find those criminals. Think of yourself as a criminal, and then if you are a criminal, and then go to such a mountain, and then what do you think? How about going after the police? This is called substitution. The principle is to think according to the criminal''s psychology, which will save a lot of time. After all, what the police think is not the same as what the criminals think. Chapter 753 Zhao Shuang skimmed his mouth. In Zhao Shuang''s mind, he would never think that Tang Hu was more powerful than himself, that is, Tang Hu''s mouth was more powerful. Then after climbing the mountain, Tang Hu''s eyes began to be serious. After all, Tang Hu also wanted to arrest those criminals who were free from the law. Then start to investigate carefully, can not miss all kinds of details. However, compared with careful investigation, Tang Hu has another way to find those criminals. Think of yourself as a criminal, and then if you are a criminal, and then go to such a mountain, and then what do you think? How about going after the police? This is called substitution. The principle is to think according to the criminal''s psychology, which will save a lot of time. After all, what the police think is not the same as what the criminals think. After climbing the mountain, Zhao Shuang saw Tang Hu wandering around the mountain aimlessly. Zhao Shuang didn''t know what he was going to do? At the beginning, he followed Tang Hu and went around the mountain with him. However, after a long time, Zhao Shuang didn''t know what Tang Hu really needed to do. He didn''t know what Tang Hu was doing for. Does he really want to play with himself? Make yourself happy? It is because the candy is really aimless, and then there is no any rules, has been walking around, and then stop here to have a look at the foot, look at the number, and then turn around there, which makes Zhao Shuang really can''t feel his head. Then after a while, Zhao Shuang was really fed up. Then he asked Tang Hu in a loud voice. "What are you doing? Then you''ve been walking around here, and I don''t see you looking for opportunities here. What are you doing? " "I''m looking for it. If you don''t understand, don''t interrupt. If you want me to find you, shut up. If you don''t want me to leave, I''ll go. Or you don''t follow me. I don''t know it''s going to disturb me like this? " "OK... You can find it. I won''t speak." Zhao Shuang is angry now. He is just like Tang Hu. He just asks Tang Hu. Then Tang Wu scolds him directly, and then he is angry with himself. OK, you can find me without disturbing you. I want to see if you can find the robber with your skill? If you still can''t find the robbers by then, we''ll settle the old and new accounts together. Don''t you want to compete with me? OK, I won''t beat you all over the place. Tang Hu does not have any mind to manage Zhao Shuang now. How does he think now? Tang Hu''s main purpose now is to make use of it. The criminal''s psychology is to think about it. If they get to this mountain, how can they find it? And then go and look for some of the little details here. Because criminals always leave some details that others can''t notice when they walk. For example, they will deliberately wipe, encounter some trees, will deliberately leave some more flustered feet. After all, criminals are trying to avoid the police, so they certainly won''t understand some principles of anti reconnaissance. Fat tiger can use this to find the criminals. Now Zhao Shuang has been following Tang Hu. Then, seeing that Tang Hu has been wandering around aimlessly, now he has some doubts. How could his captain introduce such a person to himself? Zhao Shuang, although his investigation level is not as high as that of Yang Jun, he still needs to understand the basic investigation principles, basic knowledge and means. After all, I have been in the special forces for a long time. Although I only teach fighting skills in the special forces, I also have some knowledge of these investigation techniques. Otherwise, how could I come to the police station? And I''ve been with Yang Jun for such a long time. I''m sure I''ll know something about reconnaissance. However, looking at Tang Hu''s feeling is that he is wandering around aimlessly. If he can find the robbers in this way, it is just like winning the lottery. But Tang Hu doesn''t take care of Zhao Shuang now, and then he turns left and right, and then goes up the mountain all the time. Then go straight ahead, Zhao Shuang can''t help but remind Tang Hu. "There''s a cliff ahead. There''s no way out there." But Tang Hu did not speak, and then it was still fast broadcast, just like Zhao Shuang said before that direction walked in the past. "I told you, there is a cliff ahead, and there is no road. What are you going to do there?" Zhao Shuang, and then see Tang Hu fast not directly to the edge of the cliff, has not stopped, and then a little anxious, and then quickly called out to Tang Hu. "Can''t you find it if you can''t find it? Don''t take it too hard. Don''t jump off the cliff. I won''t look down on you. It''s OK No wonder Zhao Shuang thinks so, because there is a cliff? And then there''s the gully directly below. Then Tang Hu''s way of walking is like this. In a short time, he goes directly to the edge of the cliff. Then he almost falls off the cliff. What''s the difference between this and suicide?Although Zhao Shuang thinks that candy should not be the kind of person he thinks, and then because of a small setback, he directly looks for short-sighted people, and then looks at him before so ferocious, directly scolds himself, should not be like this, but now the fact is in front of him, Zhao Shuang has to remind Tang Hu that he can not be short-sighted. After all, Tang Hu is also his team leader. He introduced him to him. In case something happened to Tang Hu, he would not be able to explain it to his team leader. Tang Hu did not speak, but went directly to the edge of the cliff, and then almost fell off the cliff, and then Tang Hu went to the edge of the cliff and stopped. Zhao Shuang then quickly came to the edge of Tang Hu, and then relaxed. "You really scared me to death. What do you want to do? How can you come here? You are a cliff, and you have no road. You don''t think they''re shortsighted and jump off the cliff? " Tang Hu did not speak, and then carefully on the edge, and then back and forth to find. Tang Hu began to search carefully along the edge of the cliff. Then when Tang Hu came to a position, he found that if he went down from this position, he could actually go down. Although it was not a very safe road, it was really possible to climb down the cliff here. Chapter 754 "They''re down here now." Tang Hu then opened his eyes. Then I stepped on the land on the edge of the cliff with my foot. This action makes Zhao Shuang feel dizzy. "Be careful, you must not fall down." "What''s down there?" Because Tang Hu said this sentence has some confusion, and then let Zhao Shuang a Leng, do not know what Tang Hu He is talking about? "The robbers. They''re under the cliff now." Zhao Shuang then turned black. "You don''t tell me, those people, they were right under the cliff and fell to death. They should not be short-sighted, are they? " "They should have nothing to do with it." Tang Hu ran shook his head and said. Because just those footprints, Tang Hu obviously felt that someone should have walked by here. "Nothing?" Zhao Shuang was stunned, because at the beginning, Zhao Shuang thought that Tang Hu could not find anyone, and then he wanted to find a reason to perfunctory himself. Then he might say that the robbers jumped off the cliff and committed suicide. However, after careful inquiry, Tang Hu said that the robbers should have nothing to do. "They are not at the bottom of the cliff. They should be halfway up the mountain. There should be a shelter. They should be hiding there." Tang Hu, then stamped his foot again. "They should have a shelter at the bottom of the mountain. You should send someone to investigate. They should be hiding there. Then I carefully looked for a circle along the mountain road, and then, I also found some small details. Then I just found obvious traces of friction on the side of the mountain sun "There should be some equipment, and then slowly climb down the mountain wall. That should be hiding there. Otherwise, the whole mountain is so big that they can''t hide under the ground. That''s impossible. This is the only way. " "Cave? It''s a little too mysterious. It''s a coincidence that there will be a cave here. " Zhao Shuang was confused. How can it feel a bit mysterious. "I guess there are, but you should be able to find someone to check. After all, you have not made any progress here. You might as well believe me this time. In case there is something to discover, but if you don''t find it, you will die completely, right?" In fact, Tang Hu can climb down the cliff with his bare hands from here. However, Tang Hu doesn''t want to do this, because it is not related to his own business, and he does not need to do these things. His task has been completed, he was originally Yang Jun''s request to help Zhao Shuanglai find those suspects. He has already wrapped up now, Zhao Shuang has found a person, that also has nothing of his own. The future thing should be to see Zhao Shuang how she should do, it has nothing to do with her. After all, her own identity is not suitable for doing so many things beyond her own identity. It''s easy to expose your previous identity. I don''t want to expose myself too much in front of Zhao Shuang. Tang Hu always felt that Zhao Shuang, a woman, would be very troublesome. As long as he had anything to do with him in the future, he would become very troublesome. After all, if you climb by hand without any protection measures, this is generally something that special soldiers with special training can do. Moreover, if you don''t have any detection on this kind of cliff, you can start it directly and then go climbing. Even if you are like those who have received professional training, you will not feel very relaxed. If Tang Hu had done it so easily, Zhao Shuang, who had been a trainer in the special forces before, could surely see that he was not ordinary and doubted himself. "Are you sure?" Zhao Shuang always thinks that this is not reliable. After all, what happened today really makes Zhao Shuang feel a little too fantastic. He feels that Tang Hu has not done anything, and he has been following him. He has never seen him do anything. Then he has been wandering in the mountains, and then walked. Finally, he arrived at the edge of the cliff, and then went back and forth along the cliff edge, and then looked After looking at it, he told himself that there should be a shelter on the cliff and there should be a cave. Then the robbers hid in the cave. "It should be certain. You can send someone to have a look. Anyway, you don''t have a better way now, do you? You might as well try to test the dead horse as a live horse doctor. After all, as you said before, aren''t you a bit desperate now, can''t you? " "Then you wait for me, and then I''ll go down and have a look." Zhao Shuang looked down at the cliff, patted his hands, and then prepared to go down to see if Tang Hu was right. After all, Zhao Shuang didn''t believe Tang Hu very much. After all, Tang Hu''s words were too mysterious, which seemed to have no scientific basis at all. "I advise you not to go down alone. After all, those robbers still have guns in their hands. If you go down, you will only be regarded as living targets by them."Tang Hu doesn''t look down on Zhao Shuang, but mainly because she doesn''t know what kind of situation is and where the cave is when she climbs. In case there is a cave, the robbers have at least a few guns in their hands when they arrive. It is really difficult for the robbers to deal with several guns. "Well, I''ll trust you once. I''ll send someone to contact the helicopter now and let them take people to see if there is a cave under the cliff." Zhao Shuang was said by Tang Hu, and then gave up the idea of climbing down the cliff alone to check. Although Zhao Shuang has always been angry with Tang Hu, there is no need for Zhao Shuang to be angry with Tang Hu for such a big event. In case those robbers are really down there, after all, Tang Hu told himself that the robbers were holding them Gun. "You should have believed me. If you don''t believe me, why do you come to me? You don''t believe me. You come to me, and you don''t believe what I say. What''s the use of me here? " After all, Zhao Shuang can''t understand the basic principles of his own in the battle field, but some of his basic experience can not be summed up from his own battle. Because sometimes you have to explore it quickly, you can''t leave a long time to look at it slowly. They''re down here now. Tang Hu then opened his eyes. Then I stepped on the land on the edge of the cliff with my foot. This action makes Zhao Shuang feel dizzy. "Be careful, you must not fall down." Chapter 755 Zhao Shuang said that doing what he did belonged to the action group. He took out his mobile phone and prepared to issue orders directly. However, it was not that there was no helicopter search before. However, it was just because there were mountains and forests, and then, the helicopter could not fly too low. Then he just looked around in the air, but there was no discovery Just give up. At that time, I didn''t expect that those chances would go to the other side of the cliff. Then, the helicopter didn''t look for it. But now, Tang Hu said to himself that those people should be hidden in a cave on the edge of the cliff. So Zhao Shuang was going to contact another helicopter and have a look at it. It was like what Tang Hu said. "Then you can do your own business. Can I go now?" Tang Hu sees Zhao Shuang, and then contacts the helicopter. He finds that he has nothing to do and nothing else to do here. After all, he can''t catch him. So why is he staying here? "No way!" Zhao Shuang, and then resolutely refused to say. "You can''t go now. I''ll talk about it after I catch someone." "I have to go back to class. I am a student now. I want to go back to class." Tang Hu then said. "It''s OK. I''ll take you back. Then." Zhao Shuang can''t agree. After all, this is Tang Huxin''s vow that the robbers are down there. In case no one is caught by then, he is prepared to repair Tang Hu. "All right." Tang Hu then sat on the ground so directly, and then looked up at Zhao Shuang, and then looked at Zhao Shuang from Tang Hu''s present point of view. Then Tang Hu sighed. "It''s magnificent. It''s spectacular." Zhao Shuang, after hearing Tang Hu''s words, felt that she was confused. What was he saying? He thought he was talking about this cliff. Then Zhao Shuang looked at Tang Huo and found that Tang Hu''s eyes were staring at some part of himself. At this time, Zhao Shuang also understood what Tang Hu was saying. Zhao Shuang''s face turned red. He wanted to carry Tang Hu to the bottom of the cliff. The mouth said maliciously. "Where are your eyes looking? I''ll dig out your eyes again "It''s just that some part of your body is too prominent. You are blocking my looking up at the blue sky. It has nothing to do with me Tang Hu said innocently. "I''m looking. If you''re looking, I''ll pick your eyes out, step on the light bulb, and trample on your eyeballs." Zhao Shuang then directly away from the body, no longer give Tang Hu to see their own body parts of the opportunity. "I tell you, you are threatening me now. If you threaten me again, I will call the police directly if you want to threaten me again." Tang Hu didn''t take Zhao Shuang''s words seriously at all. Then he lay on the ground with his hands holding his head and a grass in his mouth. "Auntie, I''m the police. Tell me what you want." Zhao Shuang then horizontal body, eyes a stare, said to Tang Hu. "That''s OK. If you''re a policeman, I''ll have nothing to tell you." Tang Hu then said. "..." Zhao Shuang is now a tiger in Tang Dynasty. However, Zhao Shuang''s efficiency was still very fast. After a short time, a helicopter flew by. Zhao Shuang''s phone suddenly rang and photographed it. Then, he picked up the phone and told the other party where he was now and asked them to drive the helicopter here. Then, Zhao Shuang waited for the helicopter to come, Then he told them to search along the cliff. However, Zhao Shuang didn''t hold much hope. After all, he had searched for such a long time before. Moreover, Tang Hu and Zhao Shuang really felt that he was not very good. He didn''t think that he had any good constructive opinions on what he said, and then he just regarded it as a dead horse as a living horse doctor. However, soon, his own people called him directly and said that he had found a cave in the cliff, and then caught those several in the cave. The robbers, and then a lot of them were caught. Except for the bald head and Ma Laoliu, all the others were arrested. Zhao Shuang is really a little speechless now, how is this really a matter? In this way, we simply caught people. After working for such a long time before, we were not as efficient as Tang Hu''s coming for half a day. Tang Hu just went back and forth in the mountains and caught people directly. If the blind cat meets a dead mouse, he makes up a position to cheat himself. Zhao Shuang has no foundation now. After all, he had no intention to look for him before. He did not seriously search for it. Therefore, Zhao Shuang did not have any hope for Tang Hu.He also followed Tang Hu, and followed him all the time. But how could he find out how he used what he found out? Who could tell himself that there was a mistake between them? How can Tang Hu find out the location of the robbers? Then Zhao Shuang felt some blush in the praise of his subordinates. After all, the credit has nothing to do with himself. After all, people are not found by themselves. It was Tang Hu, who was lying on the ground all the time and doing nothing. Zhao Shuang''s mood is very complicated now. Zhao Shuang then casually perfunctory a few words. Then he said to his men, let them take those suspects directly back to the police station, and then tell them to their subordinates, and then go back in a little while. This time the credit is absolutely indispensable. Zhao Shuang can almost imagine the director''s smile on himself. However, Zhao Shuang is not happy at all now. After all, the reason is nothing else, it''s Tang Hu. After all, it''s Tang Hu''s robber. It really has nothing to do with himself. This makes Zhao Shuang don''t know how to tell Tang Hu now. Zhao Shuang hung up after the phone, and then has been looking at sugar gourd, and then found that Tang Hu has been lying there, closed eyes, and then do not care whether to find the robber. Then Zhao Shuang looked at it for a long time. Finally, he could only call Tang Hu for a moment and said to Tang Hu. "The robbers have been found, but I really don''t know how you found them." Chapter 756 "Didn''t you follow me all the time? Then what did I do? Didn''t you see it? That''s how I found the robbers. " Zhao Shuang is a little angry now. I''ve been following you all the time, but you''ve been scurrying around in the mountains. I don''t know what you''re looking at? I don''t know why you want to pass on, how did you find the robber? I don''t know at all. How can I know if you don''t tell me? "And what makes you think? You don''t have any radar. How can you see down there? How can you know that the robbers must be under the cliff? " "In fact, all of these need to be observed carefully. You need to observe them carefully, and then observe some. You will not notice some small places, such as I was just so chaotic. In fact, I found some. Just like the robbers, they don''t know what anti reconnaissance is, so they don''t pay attention to it at all, and what I need is to observe that they don''t need to pay attention to these small things "Oh, when I got to the cliff, and then I went along the cliff and I looked carefully. I just saw a place where there were some careful wear marks. Those marks are the basis for me to judge them to climb down here." "At that time, I was wandering around the mountain. I just did what the robbers should have done when they got to this mountain. Oh, I brought myself into the role of a robber. Then, from the perspective of the robber''s psychology, if I got to such a mountain and I was a robber, what should I do? In order to avoid the police search. " "At the end of the day, I put my eyes on the places where others are most likely to ignore and then least likely to suspect. If I were a robber, I would try the kind of place where I would take risks and never be easily discovered by others." "If I was the leader of the robbers, I would send someone to see if I could hide under the cliff. If I could hurt more people, I would hide in. Then, if there was enough food prepared in advance in the cave, it would be safe for a while." "Don''t be afraid to be found by the police, and then wait for a while, when it''s not strict, and then look for opportunities to escape." "That''s what you think?" Zhao Shuang always felt that Tang Hu was talking nonsense. What he said seemed to be talking to himself. However, the experts also felt that Tang Hu had some truth in his words, which just explained why Tang Hu always wandered around in the mountains when the fire burned the mountain. "What else? I don''t rely on this, you see me, you always follow me, and then you find out what equipment I use? Do I have any high-tech equipment? No, that''s what I rely on. " "Well, you really don''t use any high-tech equipment, but it''s really bold of you to speculate. If I did not dare to assume that the only way to solve a case is to follow the rules I learned in the police station. " "This is not a bold conjecture. It''s just that you police can''t imagine, because those robbers are just ordinary people. They are not like your majors at all. They don''t have the training that you professionals have experienced. Then you can''t find them through such a large-scale search. Do you think they will be more powerful than your professionals?" Tang Hu asked. "So if they don''t, I think they must be taking risks. They must be hiding in a very dangerous place." "That''s why they''ll be able to avoid your police search, so that they can survive." "Anyway, anyway, I really thank you this time. Without you, this case may not be solved." Zhao Shuang thinks that the way of Tang Hu''s search is too dramatic, but after all, has someone found it now? I can''t say what I''m talking about. I didn''t find the robber directly according to my own methods. "No wonder team Yang will recommend you to me. You still seem to have two brushes, but I want to ask, who did you learn these methods from? " Zhao Shuang then asked Tang Hu. "In fact, no one taught me, but the way we think is different. We think in the way of robbers. You think in the way of police, so it''s not the same." Tang Hu did not answer Zhao Shuang''s question positively. "When do you want to see it now?" Zhao Shuang at this time suddenly direct words front a turn, direct cold said to Tang Hu. "Do you want me to show you on my stomach? Do you want me to open my collar for you to have a look at it carefully "Cough..." and then he coughed twice to cover up his embarrassment. Zhao Shuang found out his own sight. Originally, he wanted to take a casual look at it, but it was really embarrassing when he was found out. After all, he talked so much with Zhao Shuang before. This was suddenly revealed, how much let Tang Hu a little embarrassed."In fact, I am not looking at where, I am actually looking at the sky..." "look at the sky, then I will go directly." Zhao Shuang then directly stood up, turned and walked down the mountain. "No, it''s enough. Let''s go." Tang Hu jumped up from the ground, patted the dust behind him, followed Zhao Shuang, and then went down the mountain. Then, those at the foot of the mountain that were pulled up by the police have been removed by the police. However, the two policemen on duty who have been on guard before have not left. They have been standing next to Zhao Shuang''s car and have been guarding them. It should be Zhao Shuang waiting. "Captain, you are the best. You just walked up the mountain and caught the robbers directly. Then some of us wasted a week here and made no progress. It''s still the team leader. As soon as you get out of the way, you will directly take those people and get them. " Obviously, the two policemen must have received the news that the robbers were arrested, so they were so happy to tell Zhao Shuang. Zhao Shuang''s face is red now. What is the credit for this? This is clearly his face behind the indifferent, Tang Hu''s credit, this is clearly Tang Hu found. Chapter 757 Then, those at the foot of the mountain that were pulled up by the police have been removed by the police. However, the two policemen on duty who have been on guard before have not left. They have been standing next to Zhao Shuang''s car and have been guarding them. It should be Zhao Shuang waiting. "Captain, you are the best. You just walked up the mountain and caught the robbers directly. Then some of us wasted a week here and made no progress. It''s still the team leader. As soon as you get out of the way, you will directly take those people and get them. " Obviously, the two policemen must have received the news that the robbers were arrested, so they were so happy to tell Zhao Shuang. Zhao Shuang''s face is red now. What is the credit for this? This is clearly his face behind the indifferent, Tang Hu''s credit, this is clearly Tang Hu found. Zhao Shuang''s eyes casually glanced behind him and looked at Tang Hu. However, Tang Hu seemed to be just like he didn''t hear what the two policemen said. Then, he just looked like a slouch and walked directly to the car to get on the bus... Zhao Shuang did not know why he saw Tang Hu''s expression and then breathed a sigh of relief. Because everyone is a good face, Zhao Shuang was praised, but also feel some secretly happy. You all have to withdraw, so you don''t have to guard here. I have some things to deal with here. I''ll go back to the police station later. Then you can go first. Don''t wait for me. Then he opened the door. At this time, Tang Hu got on the car and the co driver was waiting for him. Zhao Shuang''s then quickly started the car and left here. After all, Zhao Shuang''s words were still around Zhao Shuang''s ears. They thought the credit was their own. After arriving at the car, Zhao Shuang did not speak, and Tang Hu did not speak. However, Tang Hu Meng spoke. "Remember, you have nothing to do with me in catching the robbers. Then you can say that the credit is yours, and the robbers you arrested have nothing to do with me, OK?" "Ah?" Zhao Shuang then slightly a Leng, some surprised to see Tang Hu, don''t know what Tang Hu said this sentence in the end is what meaning. "Now you drive well and look at the road. Don''t lose it like before. I don''t want to die." Tang Hu thought for a moment and then said to Zhao Shuang. "This time, we can''t let too many people know, just you and me and Junge, we three people can know, you don''t have to tell others, when the time comes, you will say that it''s all due to you, don''t mention my name, do you know?" "I have other things to deal with now, so I don''t have them at all. I''ll take care of these things. I don''t want to affect my daily life because of these things. Do you understand?" "But there is a reward in the police station, and then it is said that those who provide clues to the robbers can get 200000 cash rewards. Not to mention that it''s you who directly found out the robbers. Don''t you want it? " Zhao Shuang doesn''t understand why Tang Hu doesn''t want credit, so he pushes the credit to himself. "Yes, but what I don''t want is troublesome. It''s hard to take 200000 yuan. Do you really think that these robbers are behind the whole thing?" "They are just the people who are pushed forward, and there are others behind them. I don''t want to be directly with those people at this stage, you know? I don''t want my life to be disrupted by them. " "Do you mean you''re afraid of the people who are behind the whole thing and then you''re afraid they''ll retaliate against you?" Zhao Shuang understood the reason why Tang Hu said these words. "In fact, I''m not afraid of their revenge. As for the robbers, who is controlling them behind them? I have a deep understanding. I also know who it is." Tang Hu shrugged his shoulders. "After all, I have destroyed his good deeds. Naturally, they also know that I exist. However, what I said about the trouble is not just the one I just said. In fact, it is that I don''t want to participate in those things in the future, do you know? Things like these will never be an easy end. " "Like this robbery, he is just the beginning, not the end, of a thing. The matter is far less simple than you and I imagined. Moreover, I am just a bodyguard employed by founder, do you know?" "So what you mean by that is that you don''t want to be nosy, right? Oh, if you don''t want to help in the future, you can just say that you don''t want to help. Don''t tell me so much nonsense Now Zhao Shuang is very angry. The reason why Tang Hu said a lot of things to himself was that he wanted to get rid of it, and then wanted to avoid asking him for help in the future. That''s what Tang Hu said. "I wish you understood. Then I don''t have to say anything more. "Tang Hu then went on. "Only if you don''t have any trouble in the future, if you don''t have anything important for me, maybe you will help me." ".... Zhao Shuang turned his lips. Today, the blind cat ran into a dead mouse and ran into a big fortune. Then he directly found the hiding place of those robbers. Don''t think that you are very powerful. Such evil ways can''t get on the stage and can''t be needed by the public. If you try this occasionally, you may succeed, but after all, it can''t be accepted by the public. This is not a normal police case handling procedure. Of course, Zhao Shuang doesn''t know what Tang Hu has experienced before. Zhao Shuang can''t imagine the people he went through before, but it is ten thousand times more dangerous than these robbers. Those people are really those who lick blood on the edge of the knife. They live between life and death every moment. Tang Hu used to deal with people like this. It''s not like these robbers at all. I feel that these opportunities are playing games. It''s like being a child. In fact, Zhao Shuang can be said to be a fan of the game. After all, Yang Jun knows Tang Hu''s ability. Otherwise, Yang Jun could not recommend Tang Hu to Tang Hu for help like Zhao Shuang. Maybe it''s just Zhao Shuang''s annoyance. Tang Hu''s eyes are like a coyote. Then he feels that Tang Hu looks at himself. Then, some obscene and some shameless. Then, coupled with Zhao Shuang''s anger, Tang Hu always thinks that Tang Hu is not a good man. I think Tom is a rascal. Chapter 758 Don''t worry. There''s nothing big to do. I will never trouble you. Master Tang, I can''t afford it. Zhao Shuang, then curled his mouth, is not a bodyguard? It''s not a big young master. I still put such a big posture on myself. Do you really think you are really powerful? Do you really think you have a lot of ability? Aren''t you a bodyguard in the end? What are you doing here with me? OK, that''s good. Tang Hu then nodded with a big grin, and was very pleased to answer it directly. I want to ask you, do you know Li Hua? Do you know anything about Li Hua? Li Hua? Zhao Shuang''s eyes congealed as if thinking of something, and then said to Tang Hu. Do you suspect behind the bank robbery? That is to say, Li Hua is the person behind the robber. It is not suspicion, but the agent behind the scenes. He is Li Hua. Tang Hu nodded seriously. Is that it? How do you know? Zhao Shuang is a little surprised! That is, Li Hua. He told me in person. After all, if Zhao Shuang really wants to investigate Li Hua''s affairs, if he can find out what he can find, and then directly send Li Hua to prison, it will save him a lot of effort. Li Hua himself told you? Is that true? Zhao Shuang looked at Tang Hu strangely, and some felt strange. It was yesterday that I went to his bar and met Li Hua himself. Then I had a chat with Li Hua. Yesterday, he planned to draw me to his camp and let me be his companion. Tang Hu, then said. Li Hua told me that he was just a spokesman for a beneficiary. Then, he told me about these things. I know that''s all. However, he really intended to win me over, but I refused. But is the evidence you mentioned? Of course, I didn''t, so, just empty words, so he would be so arrogant, not afraid of the bank robbery, and then implicate him. It was him... Zhao Shuang shook the steering wheel in his hand and said to Tang Hu. In fact, I spent some time before investigating him. However, the progress of the investigation is not very good, and there are many obstacles. As you said just now, there should be a person behind him. The person behind him should be very capable and powerful. However, after that, let alone me, even if it is the captain, he will investigate in person, but there is no way ¡£ When Zhao Shuang said these words, it was obvious that he was angry. However, there was no way to do it. After all, it was the first case that he took over after entering the police station, and then directly involved Li Hua and the people behind him. Therefore, we can imagine the difficulty of the case. Moreover, this case can not be so hasty. However, in the process of investigating the case, Zhao Shuang felt that there was a big hand obstructing him and investigating the truth of the matter. Then, Zhao Shuang could not bear the pressure from all aspects, so he had to give up the case. Then, Zhao Shuang felt very angry in his heart. After all, Zhao Shuang was a firm legal worker, and this matter has been a thorn in Zhao Shuang''s heart. Although Zhao Shuang knows that if she wants to pull out Li Hua''s cancer, there is still a cavity of blood, which is far from enough. After all, Li Hua is too cunning. And the most important thing is that Li Hua''s business is half black and half white, and he is very cautious in doing things, and almost won''t leave any handle. If you want to catch his mistake, it''s basically impossible. Therefore, Zhao Shuang can only suffer from the lack of evidence, so he can''t do anything about Li Hua. Do you have any clues about the people behind Li Hua? In other words, you know who she is. Tang Hu then asked Zhao Shuang. In fact, Tang Hu doesn''t care whether a person has energy or what kind of background it has. It seems that he never cares. After all, Tang Hu broke into a country''s general''s Mansion by himself, then directly in front of the general''s face, and then kicked the son''s egg of the general. However, the general didn''t dare fart Put one. A general of a country, can you say that he has no influence? Can say his background is not deep, but even so, he Leng is a fart also dare not put. Although he has an army and weapons, he is totally useless in the face of Tang Hu. Tang Hu can enter and leave the general''s office just as he goes into and out of no man''s land. It can be angry with Tang Hu, or find someone to revenge Tang Hu. However, when Tang comes back, he will not kick his son''s eggs, but his head. There are too many people who have been injured in Tang Hu''s hands, such as drug lords, gamblers and big men in the underworld. Therefore, for Tang Hu, what kind of person is behind Li Hua is actually nothing. Tang Hu can make her disappear on the earth without any trace. This is really not a difficult thing for candy.I do know something about him. He is a figure in the provincial capital. I told you, but you don''t know him. Zhao Shuang then vaguely for a moment, obviously does not want to say these things with Tang Hu. At this time, Tang Hu also saw Zhao Shuang''s mood. Some of them were not right. They were not the same as what they had just been. Then Tang Hu looked at Zhao Shuang with a deep look. It can be seen that Zhao Shuang should be very taboo to mention Li Hua, the big man behind him. It seems that Zhao Shuang has dealt with him before, otherwise it is impossible No. You''d better not get involved in this. To tell you the truth, like that person, I and our team leader can''t move him. Even the director of our bureau has no way to deal with him, so I tell you these things are to let you hear and not participate in these things, and be careful that you will die. Since you don''t want to be involved in these things, you''d better ask less about them. You''d better be a follower of your eldest lady. You''d better not get involved in other things. ¡¤ although Zhao Shuang''s words are not pleasant to hear, Tang Hu can still hear the meaning of concern. ¡¤ Chapter 759 In fact, if he doesn''t annoy me, I''m too lazy to pay attention to him. Tang Hu said with a smile. Zhao Shuang gave Tang Hu a white eye directly at this time, because Zhao Shuang thought that Tang Hu was absolutely bragging. Zhao Shuang, and then parked the car directly at the gate of the campus. Zhao Shuang then opened the door lock of the car with his left hand, and then said to Tang Hu, who was preparing to get off the car. I wrote down today''s event, I owe you a favor, and then I''ll invite you to dinner another day if I have time. OK. Tang Hu didn''t even think about it, so he nodded and agreed. ... Zhao Shuang is speechless. Although Zheng Shuang really wants to invite Tang Hu to have a meal and express his gratitude, Tang Hu, you have to accept it tactfully. How can you be so cheeky? Then he didn''t even say it, and then he agreed to himself. You have to get rid of yourself! Tang Hu doesn''t care Zhao Shuang at this time. How does he think of himself in his heart? Then Tenghu got out of the car and ran straight through the campus. And then? At that time, Li Hua had already thrown several bottles of Lafite from eight years old directly all over the floor. Then the ground was red, and it felt like blood. I feel terrible. Then, Wang Jiaonang has been standing beside the fireworks, lowering his head, even dare not say words. Then there was a waiter next to Wang capsule. The waiter held a bottle of red wine in his hand and handed it directly to Wang capsule. Wang Jiaonang took the bottle of red wine and said to Li Hua, who was angry. Brother Hua, I''m sorry. Li Hua took the red wine from Wang Jiaonang''s hand and directly called for a glass stick to hit the LCD TV in front of him. Then the LCD TV suddenly broke a gap. The red wine bottle was naturally broken, and the red wine was splashed everywhere. Although 82 years of Lafite is worth a lot, it also needs to be compared with something. Compared with the master around him, this bottle of red wine is nothing. The master around him, but his boss gave it to him. Even if the master was put in the provincial capital, he could be regarded as a first-class master. But now he is so obscure, and then he tells himself that he died of an accident. Li Hua couldn''t believe it. Li Hua couldn''t accept the fact that his master was killed in a car accident. However, if the master around Li Hua was killed because he was incompetent and could not catch up with others, he could not blame others. He died of some injustice, some do not know why, and then according to the site survey results, Li Hua has understood the results of the scene very clearly. Then the result is that the expert around him died of a car accident. At first, he was very unacceptable to this result, then he sent several experts to investigate, but the result is still the same. Then the investigation result given by the scene is the left front tire of the car, and then the tire burst. Then, because the speed of the car is too fast, the car suddenly deviates from the direction, and then it loses control directly, and then it falls into the ditch directly. As for how the front tire burst, it is unknown. Anyway, the whole car has been burned in that way, not to mention the tire. Now it refers to some judgment based on the mark of the tire. Although Li Hua also suspects that Tang Hu did something about it, Li Hua is really because there is no evidence. Besides, Li Hua can''t believe a high-speed car. What can Tang Hu do to him. However, Li Hua still put this matter on Tang Hu''s head. If it wasn''t because he sent people to hunt down Tang Hu, how could his people have died in a car accident? Li Hua''s heart is bleeding now. Now there is no master around him. He can''t do a lot of things. Many of his things are not easy. And now the only thing he can do is to ask the boss behind him to apologize. Then ask the boss for forgiveness. Although he knows that he is likely to be scolded by the man behind him, Li Hua can''t escape. He has to plead with the man behind him, and this call must be made. However, if the phone call is not made, if the people behind you know today''s news, then it is estimated that the identity of the spokesperson will be the end, and even their own lives can not be protected. Li Hua is really a member of his family now. He knows his own affairs. Although he can shake three shakes with a stamp of his foot here, everyone is afraid that he looks like a very strong man, and then a very powerful person. He seems to be able to influence the wind and rain. However, this is only on his own surface. Really, as long as the people behind you say a word, all the things you have today can be taken back immediately. Then as long as the people behind you want to support it, supporting a puppet like yourself is really a very simple thing.Therefore, although Li Hua is very domineering outside, Li Hua still has to be careful in front of him. Otherwise, Li Hua may be replaced by anyone at any time. The boss... Li huaran called the boss behind him. Li Hua did not dare to make this call, but he had to. Come on, I''m in a meeting. Then, after the phone was connected, the person behind the scene directly said some impatient words. Others were respectful to Li Hua, and they all had to say a respectful word. However, this person did not take Li Hua as a matter at all. Because Li Hua is really a chess piece in the last person''s eyes. Li Hua also knows. Something happened to the boss. It was the master you photographed me. Then he had a car accident now... Li Hua then said to his boss carefully. It''s a traffic accident. If you have an accident, you''ll be sent to the hospital directly. With his constitution, a little injury is nothing at all. What did you call me to say? Do you have anything else? I''ll hang up if there''s nothing else. Then the boss behind the scenes, and then a little impatient. Chapter 760 The boss is not a minor injury... Li Hua then said with a bitter face. He had a flat tire on the mountain road. Then the car fell directly into the gully... seriously injured? Then the voice of the boss behind the scenes immediately became gloomy. It seems that Li Hua should pay attention to this matter. Dead... what? Dead? Then the voice of the boss behind the scenes was immediately a little surprised. What''s going on? How did you die in a car accident? How could that expert have an accident? The people I sent should not. In fact, this is what happens to the boss. Li Hua doesn''t dare to hide what happened to the whole thing. Then he told Tang Hu that he met Tang Hu yesterday, and then talked about cooperation. Then Tang Hu refused himself. After that, Li Hua sent his experts to tell him what Tang Hu had done. Tang Hu... the boss repeated the name in his mouth. You say this is what he did? The boss, in fact, I''m not sure whether it''s him or not... But from the surface, it should be that Hewang capsule is a level master... Li Hua said. And Li Hua is the same master, that is to say, his skill also has certain strength. But he and you are next to the master I sent, should not be a level, he should not be able to beat the master I sent. Are you sure of Wang''s strength? Basically, I can be sure. Li Hua then said. Well, I already know about it. Then the boss behind the scenes said faintly. Let''s put a paragraph on this matter. I''m going to have a meeting here. But don''t think I''ll let this matter go directly, and then I won''t investigate your responsibility so easily. I just want to tell you now, and then let you be more careful and honest, and don''t make any mistakes again. Then, after a period of time, the soldiers will go to your side to play for a few days. OK, OK. Is there less ice? That''s great. Don''t worry, boss. I''ll treat you well and love it here. Li huaran later promised that he was called Zhao Bing on the ice. Then, he was the illegitimate son of the boss behind the scenes. Then, the identity of the illegitimate child was not known by many people. His boss also had an illegitimate son. However, Li Hua was one of the few people who naturally knew about this. Zhao Bing, what is his superficial identity? Then there is an excellent young entrepreneur in the province. However, there must be the support of his boss behind the scenes. Without the support of his boss behind the scenes, he can''t grow up from childhood and become an excellent young entrepreneur. However, after Li Hua hung up the phone, he was relieved. Judging from the tone of his boss behind the scenes, at least he kept his own life and his present position. It seems that his boss''s investigation on this matter is far from as high as he imagined. However, the boss behind the scenes wants to shoot his illegitimate son to his side, which means that his boss is more or less dissatisfied with what he has done here. If Zhao Bing comes over, he will insist on his own idea. But what kind of person is Zhao Bin? Li Hua is also well-known in his heart. He is a typical image of playing down a young master. It may be because the illegitimate child''s identity has been too long, and then, has been repressing himself, so it broke out. This dandy''s illegitimate son is more arrogant than the boss''s own little son. So this is also a good opportunity. As long as you have a good performance in front of this young master, and then let Zhao Bing have a good time here and have a good time, then everything will be solved. Li Hua was in a good mood when he thought about it. When Tang Hu returned to school, it was the last class in the morning. Boss, you are too good. You skip classes every day. Boss, my admiration for you is really like a continuous river. Kang Xiaobo said to Tang Hu in a low voice. No, I missed class for a reason, mainly because of the police affairs, and then it was not over, so I went to the police station to do some things, and then I came to school very late. Tang Hu said. Oh, it''s such a thing. Are there any other problems? boss. Nothing else. Tang Hu, then said. Are you free this weekend?Tang Hu remembered that before, Tang Yun said to go to his home to eat barbecue, and then took advantage of this time to ask Kang Xiaobo. Weekend? Yes, I have time. What can I do for you? boss. Kang Xiaobo didn''t have anything to do at the weekend. When the boss asked him if he had anything on the weekend and if he had any arrangements, he wanted to ask himself to go out together. Kang Xiaobo was excited when he heard this. Tang Yun''s mother invited you and me, and then went to his home to have a barbecue on the weekend. Then I asked you whether you would go or not? Tang Hu asked. Tencent mom won''t, won''t it, boss, have you already carried out to this point? Too fast. Your mom invited you to his house for a barbecue. Kang Xiaobo''s eyes widened at this time, and he looked at Tang Hu strangely. Did his mother invite you directly to the door so soon? Is this the legendary meeting parents? Can you stop thinking too much? I''m the one who told Tang Yun''s mother before to give him a barbecue recipe? Then he may have tried out my formula, and it may have been successful. Then he invited me to have a barbecue, which may be just a token of thanks. Are you going there? Yes, of course. Why not? Kang Xiaobo, and then quickly nodded and said. Then we''ll get in touch with each other at the weekend. Then I''ll take you there. Then we''ll go to Tang Yun''s mother. To be honest, really, if I go alone, I really dare not. I didn''t intend to go. But at that time, not only me but also you were invited, so I was going to ask you first. Tang Hu said helplessly. No, boss. Isn''t it just going to have a meal? And in this way, you can enhance your relationship with school flowers. How can you refuse such a good thing, boss? Chapter 761 Then we''ll get in touch with each other at the weekend. Then I''ll take you there. Then we''ll go to Tang Yun''s mother. To be honest, really, if I go alone, I really dare not. I didn''t intend to go. But at that time, not only me but also you were invited, so I was going to ask you first. Tang Hu said helplessly. No, boss. Isn''t it just going to have a meal? And in this way, you can enhance your relationship with school flowers. How can you refuse such a good thing, boss? After school at night, Tang Hu went directly to the snack street in the evening, and then broke up with Kang Xiaobo at the gate of the campus, and then walked directly to the direction of the snack street. Originally, Tang Hu was going to ask Tang Yun''s mother''s barbecue stand, and then go to ask, when he went to his home on the weekend, where was his home address? After all, now I don''t even know the specific location of his home. I only know that her house is located in a shantytown. How can I get to his house? However, Tang Hu arrived at the original location of the barbecue stand of Tang Yun''s mother, but found that today Tang Yun''s mother did not go out, so Tang Hu had to leave first. Tang Hu returned home, and then found Fang Miao directly home. After Fang Miao arrived in Canada, he went straight to the house. At this time, Tang Hu knocked on the door and asked Fang Miao. You have dinner in the evening. Would you like me to make something for you? Fang Miao did not answer. Tang Hu then knocked at the door again. This time Fang Miao opened the door directly. Nod to Tang Hu. When Tang Hu sees Fang Miao, he feels funny. After all, Fang Miao is still angry with himself, because he had an affair with Tang Yu in the school before, and made a little unhappy. Then, yesterday, he was reprimanded by his father because he went to the bar. Tang Hu then simply made noodles in the kitchen. Because Tang Hu didn''t eat at home all night these days, and then he didn''t go to the market to buy fresh vegetables. He had to take some things from the refrigerator and make a simple meal of noodles. After Tang Hu finished his meal, he went back to the house directly. After arriving at the house, I directly open the computer in the room, and then go online to search for Li Hua. However, the information given above is generally news. Most of the news is positive. Then, there are some small forums, in which some people comment on Li Hua, and then the local boss, and then say that he is something to cover the sky, and then he is powerful and so on. Then, Tang Hu checked some information and found that some things written on the Internet had no meaning at all for himself. Oh, Tang Hu turned off the computer directly. After all, what was written on the Internet was really too fake. There will be no constructive suggestions. The next day Tang Hu had nothing to do, and then he would not drive to school. Then, Tang Hu was preparing breakfast after he went out to wash. At this time, Fang seconds came out of the room directly. He went to the bathroom and yawned, which made him look like he didn''t sleep well. It seems that it should be last night. It seems that I stayed up late last night. Fang Miao murmured as he walked. Isn''t this a provincial capital? Is it not a special economic zone? Then, I feel that there are no big cities here. Tang Hu. Do you have time at noon? If you have time at noon, you can buy a CD of Li Xiaohan''s concert for us. Then, his concert was held a month ago, and now there must be CDs on sale. Well... Good. Tang Hu then looked at it. Talking about Li Xiaohan, he found that there were stars in Fang Miao''s eyes. Then he nodded and agreed. After all, running errands is a small matter. Isn''t it just buying a CD? Tang Hu didn''t take it seriously. Fang Miao saw that Tang Hu agreed to come down, and then a little happy. However, his mouth is still murmuring in a low voice. This is what should be done. After all, his father hired him, but to protect himself, it''s not for him to come, take the money from his shop, and then let him pick up girls. But Fang Miao''s voice is very small, but with Tang Hu''s hearing, he must have heard it. Tang Hu could only smile bitterly. After all, it doesn''t seem to matter to her whether you''re a girl or not. After all, as long as you don''t steal a lady, you''re a valet. Although you''re a bodyguard, bodyguards and valedictorians also have human rights and deserve love. Fang Miao drives his own car to school. Tang Hu did not drive, or take the bus to school as before. When Tang Hu arrived at the shantytowns, Tang Hu also took a special look out of the window. Then he saw that Tang Yun was safe and sound and waited for the train directly on the platform. This let Tang Hu breathe a sigh of relief. It seems that the hooligan who has been pestering Tang Yun before is not entangled with Tang Yun today. Zhou Ming, one of the four evils on campus, is very angry now. Yes, he is so angry now. Tang Hu and Tang Yun have come together! This is what makes Zhou Ming most angry.After all, Zhou Ming took Tang Yun as his girlfriend for a long time, and no one could be infected with Tang Yun. But now in the campus are spreading Tang Yun and Tang Hu''s affair. After all, these things are spreading on campus. As one of the four evils on campus, Zhou Ming can''t know? Originally, Zhou Mingdu had planned well, and then planned to go to Tang Yun''s mother and force Tang Shuo. Then, in front of Tang Yun''s mother, he created the illusion that Tang Yun was already a famous girlfriend. Then? Let the whole school know this fact, then Tang Yun can only be forced under the helpless, can only agree to be his girlfriend. However, although Zhou Ming had a good plan, it had not been implemented yet. Zhong Ming did not expect that a Tang tiger would be killed in the middle of the way. He not only destroyed his plan, but also slapped him in the face. And now I have become a joke in front of the whole school. However, although Zhou Ming had a good plan, it had not been implemented yet. Such a change happened. Zhou Ming didn''t expect to kill a Tang Hu on the way. He not only destroyed his plan, but also slapped him in the face. And now I have become a joke in front of the whole school. Chapter 762 Zhou Ming has always held a grudge against this matter. Because of this, Zhong Ming lost face in front of the whole school. At the same time, Zhou Ming also had a grudge against Tang Hu. Now, Zhou Ming is going to let his elder brother Zhou Guang come forward and teach Tang Hu a lesson. However, because the school just happened to brother black leopard, so now Zhou Ming is also a little afraid, dare not let his elder brother come directly, the school is so blatantly teach Tang Hu. So Zhou Ming plans to wait for a suitable opportunity, and then, after the storm has passed, let elder brother come forward to teach him a lesson. You know, it''s very popular here, because brother black leopard has been arrested in the police station. Then, it''s said that the crimes committed by brother black leopard can be sentenced. Then, although he didn''t involve Zhong Liang in the whole thing, it was because his father came forward, and then the weight was not involved. However, with the fact that Zhong Liang''s father was so powerful that he didn''t get brother black leopard out, it was enough to prove how big the matter was. In fact, because this school is not a traditional school, but a private school with a deep background, Zhou Ming can imagine that if it was not for Zhong Liang''s uncle to try in this school, one of the school''s board directors would have been expelled from the school. But because Zhou Ming didn''t have such a deep background as Zhong Liang, he had to bear with this incident first. However, it was because of such a forbearance that he did not wait to find someone to teach Tang Hu a lesson. Then, in the school, the affair between Tang Hu and Tang Yun was spread directly, and Zhou Ming was directly confused. Did Tang Yun agree with Tang Hu''s confession? What the hell is wrong? Compared with himself, Tang Hu is 8 Liang in half a catty. He is no better than himself. He is as arrogant as he is, and he is also the same dandy. He is also notorious in school. Zhou Ming couldn''t figure out why Tang Yun didn''t like himself and why he fell in love with Tang Hu. Zhou Ming is worried about him now. After all, Zhou Ming has seen a lot of girls in these years, and then Tang Yun is the most beautiful girl he has ever seen in the flowers. There are too few beautiful women like this. According to Zhou Ming''s experience in the flowers over the years, he seldom meets such girls. Because the beauty of Tang Yun is not through those external make-up and those beautiful clothes, through heavy make-up. The beauty of Tang rhyme is the natural beauty from the heart. This is a campus of Nuo University. In fact, the beautiful people are just a few. And there are many of them, Zhou Ming, who can''t afford to be provoked by his background. Zhou Ming is not stupid. People like that won''t be provoked. Even if he is beautiful, Zhou Ming will not make trouble. But Tang Yun''s has not so many problems, because what kind of things happened in Tang Yun''s family, Zhou Ming beat him is clear, and then, through inquiry, Tang Yun''s parents are laid-off workers, and then, because of work-related injury, Tang Yun''s father is bedridden all year round, and then, Tang Yun''s mother is always learning There are barbecue stalls in the snack street behind the school. Then, what kind of background and ability can he have for a family that can''t even pay for his father''s medical expenses? So, ah, in Zhou Ming''s opinion, it''s a matter of nailing nails on the iron plate for such a family. It must be inevitable. In fact, even if Zhou Minglai is a bully, he can only swallow his anger and smash his teeth into his stomach, even if he wants to cook cooked rice. After all, Zhou Ming has not never done something like this before. Then this is why Zhou Ming began to pursue Tang Yun, some unscrupulous. Almost forced Tang Yun to a desperate situation, almost crazy. In Zhou Ming''s opinion, Tencent would have been her own woman if it wasn''t for Tang Hu''s sake. Even they have gone further and have eaten Tang Yun. But now everything is not what Zhou Ming imagined. Now Tencent has accepted Tang Hu''s confession. Although the story of hero saving beauty is very vulgar and stereotyped, it is very effective. It must be that he acted as a villain in in front of Tang Yun that day, and then this gave Tang Hu a chance to save the beauty. Zhou Min now has some regrets. If he had known this, it would be better to find a few younger brothers and let them act as villains. Then he would show his skills in front of Tencent. Then, Zhou Ming can only sit under the basketball. He is sulking. His younger brothers also know that Zhou Ming is in a bad mood and dare not talk... brother Ming, what''s the matter with you? I saw you sitting here alone all the way, and then you looked depressed. What happened?Zhong Liang then saw Zhou Ming''s face from a long distance, and then he sat here with the expression of anger and regret. Then he felt that Zhou Ming was not like before. In fact, like Zhou Ming, why he is like this, Zhong Liang roughly guessed some. Tang Zhongliang has a good chance to learn how to kill people. Oh, it''s Liangzi. Zhou Mingran then looked up and found that it was Zhong Liang, but he didn''t feel embarrassed. After all, the weight was not as good as himself. Then both of them suffered under Tang Hu''s hand, so I don''t know what to laugh at. After all, the weight was reprimanded by his father because of brother black leopard''s business. Then, his Laozi''s right-hand man, and now also because of the matter of weight, he got into the police station. He and I are just 50 steps laughing at 100 steps. Thinking of this, Zhou Ming can only be helpless and said with a bitter smile. You''re here to see my brother''s joke, right? Mingo, what are you talking about? Who are our brothers? How can I see your jokes? I have always respected Mingge. Chapter 763 Zhong Liang then patted a little brother next to Zhou Ming with his hand. Then the little brother quickly gave Zhong Liang a place to sit next to Zhou Ming. "Liang Zi, I tell you, this time I was really beaten in the face. I tell you, brother is a joke in school now Zhou Ming sighed and then said to Zhong Liang with hatred. "Now, everyone who has a good reputation in the school now knows that elder brother was in pursuit of Tang Yun, but he was robbed directly by Tang Hu''s little suffocating calf. He couldn''t swallow his breath." " brother Ming, I think you are too conservative in this matter. You should not leave the opportunity to let Tang Hu take the lead." Zhong Liang then said to Zhou Ming with a sad look. "The background of Tang Yun''s family can''t make waves at all because of her family background. So it''s good to say that brother Ming wants to start first. Brother Ming told you that you should go straight to a bully and take the bow. Then, isn''t Tang Yun your man?" "Look at me, brother Ming. Even if I want to be a bully, I dare not, right? You know, Fang Miao''s family is more cattle than mine. I dare not, right? I hate that he is different, because his family doesn''t dare to ask Mingge for your trouble. Then you promise him some good things at home, but don''t you have to follow you? Even if he doesn''t follow you, you can''t help it. It''s raw rice and cooked rice. How much more waves can he make? " "Xiaoliangzi, you''re right, but now it''s too late. I''m sorry now, and I can''t help it." Zhou Ming had been holding back for a long time before. Then, now, it''s not easy to come to a school villain who has the same identity as him. Moreover, both of them have some reasons to feel pity for each other. Moreover, they both have a common enemy, Tang Hu. So Zhong Ming and Zhong Liang are bitter in their hearts. "If I had known that, I might as well have found an opportunity to do Tang Yun directly. I would have given him a bully and forced him to do it. What''s the matter, right? How can she still drip rice? I used to do this. This is professional. I''ve done this before. " "Yes, brother, that''s what I''m talking about. If you''ve already cooked rice with uncooked rice, how can you have the turn of Tanghu''s son of a bitch?" "But it''s too late to say anything, so I''m sorry now." "But Mingge, I don''t quite agree with you." At this time, Zhong Liang said to Zhou Ming in a low voice. "As the saying goes, a good meal is not afraid of being late, even if the name you start now is not too late. Even if he has an affair with Tang Yun, he can''t get Tangyuan directly in just a few days. Don''t say anything now, just take Tang Yun down. You don''t have to be afraid. He won''t follow you." However, Zhong Liang has no cultural level, and he doesn''t know what adjectives he should use to describe this matter. He is similar to Zhong Liang. His two people''s cultural levels are at the same level, and they can''t understand what Zhong Liang is talking about? What kind of good meal is not afraid of late, what kind of thing also did not understand. However, Zhou Ming understood the meaning of the words. Zhou Ming, and then a fierce thigh, said. "Yes, brother, you really wake up the person in your dream with a word. It''s not too late for me to start with him now. Tencent will become my man at that time, and he will play with a hammer with candy, right? Then they will follow me, and Tang Hu. What''s the matter? Really Liang Zi, what you said is really right. Thanks to your brother, you remind me, otherwise I will be late. " Zhou Ming in order to show his cultural level, and then used a word to wake up the dream. "Yes, Mingge, I think your love road is full of hope. You are like this, Tang Yun, she must say that you can''t run out of your palm, but Mingge, you''ve got a foothold. I still need to work hard. I can''t do this like Mingge." When Zhong Liang saw that Zhou Ming had adopted his own opinion, he was immediately overjoyed. Because if Tang Yun is given to XXX by Zhou Ming, it is estimated that Tang Hu will be very angry. After all, even with Tang Yan, Tang Yun is not clean. However, Zhong Liang is also a scheming person, although his heart is very excited, but on the surface because of his own things and show very sad. "Liang Zi, if this is done, I will invite you to dinner and thank you very much. Fortunately, you remind me. Company brother is really, very lucky to be brothers with you. You can count on your brother at the critical moment. " Zhou Ming then saw his love and hope, then shook his fist and said to Zhong Liang. "Brother, at that time, what needs to be done also needs my brother, you give me more advice." "Don''t worry, Mingge. It''s up to me. There''s no problem."Zhong Liang then happily agreed to Zhou Ming''s request to find his own bad moves. That''s great. This is his strong point. Although he is in the front, he can''t do Tang Hu, but he is an expert in making insidious moves. Zhong Liang hummed a little tune in his mouth, and then walked to the classroom while humming, because he went to Liang brother to solve her love problem. This can also make Tang Hu feel sick. It''s like killing more with one stone. Smart also solved their most troubled problems, and then played basketball happily with his several subordinates. Medium bright, and then did not wait until the door of the classroom, and then saw his own hand Zhang gun, crazy ran to his side, and then, as soon as he saw the life-saving straw, he directly rushed to his side. "Gun son, what are you doing? Running so fast, you scared me to death. Are you going to take off Zhong Liang then mainly because he did a very good thing today, so he was in a good mood, and played a joke with his subordinates for the first time. "Brother Liang... Please... Brother Liang, please, help my family and save my father..." as Zhang Pao said, he knelt down to the ground. Zhang Pao''s sudden move directly frightened Zhong Liang. Knowing what happened, it was mainly a gun. It was too sudden. "What happened to paozi? You can tell me that you can get up and talk about it. What''s wrong with your family? Don''t make it clear to me. " Chapter 764 "Brother Liang, I beg you. If you promise me, I won''t get up if you don''t promise me." Zhang Pao then knelt on the ground and begged to Zhong Liang. "Gun son, you should get up first. If you kneel on the ground, what do you look like? You see, it''s still a corridor. You should get up first Zhong Liang, when he saw Zhang Pao like this, he didn''t seem to be joking. However, it was at school. He was kneeling all the time. What if people saw him? "Brother Liang, I beg you to promise me, you promise me first, as long as you promise me, I will get up." Zhang Pao''s only hope now lies in Zhong Liang''s body. If the weight is willing to help him, his family will be safe and able to avoid this disaster. "OK, OK. You can get up and talk about it first. I promise you, you can tell me what you want first." Zhang Pao then directly pulled the gun up from the ground and said to him. "That''s right, gun son. If you have anything, you can directly say that this is the school. Now you are kneeling on the ground. You tell me that I don''t know what happened, and what should I think if it is seen by others?" "Brother Liang... I''m sorry, I''m really in a hurry. It''s just true. My family really needs help. I can think of the only one who can help. It''s just brother Liang. If you can''t help me, my family will be finished." After hearing what Zhong Liang said, Zhang Pao felt that it was not good for him to do so in school. "Even if you are in a hurry, you can''t do this. Let''s talk about something first. If there''s something we can do together, can''t we?" Zhong Liang then said to Zhang Pao. "It''s brother Liang. In fact, it''s my father who does business. Then, when he does business, he is punished by his competitors. Then, I owe a lot of debt. Now, I can''t pay the debt. People will sue my father and say that my father is a fraud. Then I estimate that if I don''t pay back the money, I will go to jail. " Zhong Liang then frowned. What is Zhang Pao''s home like? The weight is also known. In fact, the steel gun family is OK. Although it is not as powerful as his own family, it can also be regarded as a petty bourgeois family. Then, Zhang Peng''s father does business outside. Then, his mother is a full-time wife and has been at home all the time. I don''t know what happened this time. How could such a thing happen "But what do these things have to do with your family?" Zhong Liang asked suspiciously. "They are forcing my father to pay back the money. If my father doesn''t pay, they will force my family to sell kidneys. Then my father may go to prison because he can''t pay back the money. So brother Liang, you have to save me. If you don''t save me, my family will be finished." "So it is. How can I help you?" Zhong Liangliang asked. "Brother Liang, can you lend me some money now? Then let my family get through this difficult time. Then, brother Liang, after you lend me money, I will repay you for your kindness all my life. What do you want me to do? I will never frown. If you let me go east, I will go east. If you let me go west, I will go west. If you let me steal dogs, I will never steal chickens. " "How much do you want to borrow?" Zhong Liang is not a good person, but his two younger brothers Zhang Hao and Gao Fu have been with him for such a long time. Then, he has always been willing to be his younger brother. Then, he has been following himself. Then, Zhong Liang is really not very kind, regardless of Zhang Pao''s affairs. "One million." Zhang Pao said in a low voice. "What? million? Why are there so many? " Zhong Liang was stunned. If he just borrowed one hundred and eighty thousand yuan, he could still take it out if he collected it from his own lucky money and borrowed it from others. However, the one million yuan is not a small sum after all. He really can''t take out so much money in a time. "Yes, brother Liang, it''s because the amount is really too large. Otherwise, I won''t come to ask you. Brother Liang really, please help me. As long as my family can spend the visit, I will repay you. If you want my life, I don''t even blink. " "Really, brother Liang, please help me." Zhang Pao pleaded. "Paozi, don''t worry about this. After all, the amount of money is too large, and you know that if it is smaller, I can give you the money, but you also know that I can''t really take out so much money now. However, I can call my father for this matter, and then you can go back to the classroom first Think about how I''ll tell my dad about it and see if I can help you "Brother Liang, you really have to help me. If you really don''t help me, my family will be finished."Zhang Pao heard Zhong Liang tell himself that he thought Zhong Liang was perfunctory and didn''t want to help his family. "Paozi, listen to me. You''ve been with me for such a long time. Your business is my business. How can I stand by when something happens to your family? I''ll definitely help you. Don''t think too much. I''m just thinking about how I can talk to my dad about this, how I can help you ask for the money and help your family tide over the difficulties. Go back to the classroom. Don''t worry about it. I''ll help you Zhong Liang then patted a gun on the shoulder and comforted him. "Well, brother Liang, I''ll go back to the classroom first. You really have to help me." Zhang Pao nodded and said to Zhong Liang. Then Zhang Pao went directly to the outside of the classroom. Zhong Liang was thinking about what he had just done. In principle, although the money was astronomical for the zhangpao family, it could only be regarded as a small amount for his own family. After all, it was not a small amount of money, and the amount of money was also quite large, which was enough to buy a luxury car Ah, so Zhong Liang had to think about these things carefully. After all, Zhang Pao has been with him for many years. He is always willing to be his younger brother driven by himself. He never complains with himself. Zhong Liang is moved by this. However, although he is moved, his weight is even worse. If he helps Zhang Pao, what can he bring to himself? Whether you are worth it or not, you should take a million. However, Zhong Liang believes that, after all, Zhang Pang''s moral character still knows. If he gives the money directly, the gun will directly owe him a big favor, and it is a super big favor, which can be said to be a life-saving kindness. Then if he has anything to do in the future, he can let Zhang Pao do the cooking for himself. Then also today''s things, and then add what Zhang Pao said to himself, Zhang Pao will never refuse. Chapter 765 After all, Zhang Pao has been with him for many years. He is always willing to be his younger brother driven by himself. He never complains with himself. Zhong Liang is moved by this. However, although he is moved, his weight is even worse. If he helps Zhang Pao, what can he bring to himself? Whether you are worth it or not, you should take a million. However, Zhong Liang believes that, after all, Zhang Pang''s moral character still knows. If he gives the money directly, the gun will directly owe him a big favor, and it is a super big favor, which can be said to be a life-saving kindness. Then if he has anything to do in the future, he can let Zhang Pao do the cooking for himself. Then also today''s things, and then add what Zhang Pao said to himself, Zhang Pao will never refuse. But, should we take this one million? Zhong Liang weighed the pros and cons there. I can''t make up my mind for a moment. Zhang Pao can sacrifice himself to save others, and then he always thinks about his father. Then, this boy seems to be very righteous. Zhong Liang couldn''t make up his mind for a while, so he finally decided to call his father, ask his father''s opinion and see what his father said. Then I thought that the clock was on, and then I took advantage of the class time and went out of the classroom directly. Then, I came to a toilet and found that there was no one in the toilet. He quickly took out the phone, dialed his father''s number, and said to his father. "Bright? What happened? " Zhong Kui then just arrived at the company, and then received a call from his son. His heart sank suddenly. After all, this period of time was really eventful. Then, his right-hand black leopard, because of his son''s affairs, entered the police station, but he spent a lot of effort to let brother black leopard not give up his son. So now Zhong Kui is looking forward to his son as long as he is safe. Under normal circumstances, his son will never be idle to call himself. As long as his son calls you, there must be something important. Then, Zhong Kui quickly asks like his son. "What happened to Liangliang?" "That''s right... I have something I want to discuss with you..." as soon as Zhong Kui heard his son''s voice of inquiry, he was relieved. As long as it was not a big problem, he could talk about other questions. Then he asked his son Zhong Liang. "What''s the matter? You need to discuss it with me. " "That''s it. Do you know the gun in our class?" "Zhang Pao, I know he''s still your little brother''s follower? What''s the matter? " Zhong Kui knew that Zhong Liang had two very good younger brothers. Then, one was Zhang Pao and the other was Gao Fu. Because these two people often came to their home to play, Zhong Kui still knew his son''s two younger brothers. "That''s it. There are some things about Zhang Pao''s family. Then, his father is in business, and then he is trapped by others. Now he owes a lot of debt. Now the other party is in a hurry to pay back the money. If he doesn''t, he will let his family sell his kidney. So, Zhang Pao found me and wanted to borrow some money from our family." Zhong Liang then made a long story short and explained the whole thing to his father. "Oh, it''s such a thing, that is, before I say my opinion, I want to hear about it, son. What do you think of it? Tell me what you think of it first. What do you think of it? " Zhong Kui roughly understood that he was his son''s classmate. Then he encountered difficulties at home and wanted to change money. "In fact, Zhang Pao is my younger brother. He has been with me for such a long time. I should help him when there is something wrong with his family. However, the main reason is that this time we have some serious problems. Then the amount of money I borrowed from Zhang Pao is a little large, and then I can''t make up my mind for a while." "How much is it?" "One million... And it''s not a lot, but it''s not a small amount. And I guess it''s not going to come back as long as it''s lent out." Said Zhong Liang. "Yes, it''s not a small amount of money. For ordinary families, it''s already a huge sum of money." Zhong Kui then nodded and said, although this one million is not much money for his family. "I want to know what you think now. Tell me." "In fact, I''m mainly thinking, if I borrow this money, how much can I get in return? That''s what I''m thinking about right now Zhong Liang said truthfully. "Son, I tell you, in this society, in fact, sometimes the emphasis is on righteousness." Zhong Kui said to his son with a smile at this time. "In fact, it''s your little follower Zhang Pao. He''s in trouble. Then, as his boss, you can''t ignore him. But the key is, what do you think of your character? If someone else is good enough to stand in front of you at the critical moment, then, if you have any use for him, can he stand up immediately"I can guarantee that, Dad. I can guarantee the character of Zhang Pao. He has been with me for such a long time. He is a very loyal person. If I help her this time, it''s really that if I can use him in the future, he will never say any more nonsense, and will directly stand up. Even if I really let him die, he will never say "no" Zhong Liang said positively. "Well, there must be a good person in society. Even if it''s your father, I used to be like this. When I was young, I helped one of my subordinates. At that time, that help was nothing to me, but it really helped him, and then, there was no place for him to use." "But, after many years, the bean curd dregs project I built was reported. Then, the direct police wanted to directly arrest me to the police station. Then, the man I helped before, without saying a word, directly stood up and went to jail for me." "So, son, I tell you, you must value character. If you say that your staff is really a useful person, even if you lend him the money, you will definitely make money." Chapter 766 "In fact, I don''t do anything, and I don''t do anything illegal. I don''t seem to be able to use any culprit." Zhong Liang still felt that he was not reconciled, so he sent out the million yuan in vain. "How could it not be? You see what you have committed this time. It''s about the black leopard. I''ll settle it for you. If he doesn''t agree with us, he will bite you and give you up in the police station. You will certainly be taken by the police then. " "But if you have a gun, you can put all the responsibility on him, and then say that she is the mastermind of the whole thing, and then you just listen to his slander, or you are deceived by him, so you participate in this matter. And that''s it. " Zhong Kui then said. "As a matter of fact, it''s only part of the crime. There are some dangerous things, that is, you can let your hands do the things that are not convenient for you to do. So, if he can really be as good as you said, his moral character is no problem, I think the money spent is absolutely right, and it is worth the money." "Well, I see. I''ll talk to him in a minute." After listening to his father''s words, Zhong Liang felt that this was the same thing. If you really commit anything in the future, you really need a person to take the blame for yourself, so that you will be safe. In this way, I can keep a hand in doing things in the future, and I won''t worry so much. "Go, son. You''re growing up now, too. You also need to cultivate your own confidants. If you have something to do with your subordinates, you should try to adapt to this society. What you do now is very useful for you to enter the society in the future Zhong Kui said to his son. Zhong Liang then promised his father on the phone. After that, he hung up for an hour. Then, Zhang Pao looked at his mobile phone above the caller ID is bright brother, and then quickly ran to the toilet to answer the phone said. "Brother Liang, do you want me?" "Paozi, I tell you, it''s about your family. I just told my dad..." weight and then, after talking about it, I deliberately sold a pass with Zhang Pao. After a pause, I didn''t finish it directly. "Brother Liang, what''s going on? It''s uncle Zhong. What did he say? Can you help me Zhang Pao then felt uneasy in his heart. He didn''t know what was going on. He didn''t know whether Dongliang had convinced his father to help his family through this difficult time. Now Zhang Pao''s face has changed a little bit. His anxious look is waiting for the result that Zhong Liang gives himself in the phone. "Gun son, actually I don''t want to help you, my father said, because you are my friend? Then we have been together for such a long time, so he said he would give me the money Then he said to the phone. "Gun son, where are you now? I''ll come to you now. " "Brother Liang, I''m in the toilet now." "Well, you''ll wait for me there. I''ll come to you right now." After Zhong Liang finished, he hung up the phone and ran to the school building immediately. After meeting, Zhang Pao said excitedly to Zhong Liang. "Brother Liang, is it true? Did Uncle Zhong really agree to lend us the money? " Zhong Liang nodded and said. "Yes, and then, after school, you''ll follow me. Then we''ll go to my father''s company, and we''ll just take the money." "Really? Brother liang? " Zhang Pao couldn''t believe it. He looked at Zhong Liang. "Brother Liang, can you really lend me a million yuan?" Not to see you, but to give it to you directly. "Zhong Liang knows that Zhang Pao''s can''t afford to pay back the money according to his family''s situation, and his family is not short of the money at all. Therefore, according to his father''s idea, since the money has been lent out, it''s better to send the money directly to the end, directly send the money to the end, and have the right to buy people''s hearts." "You are my little brother. You have something to do now. As your boss, how can I ignore you? Then what qualifications do I have to be your boss? " "Brother Liang, you are really my boss. I''ll only recognize you as a boss in my life. I''ll do whatever you want me to do. I''ll never frown. " After hearing what Zhong Liang said, Zhang Pao was so excited that he could not express it in words. He knelt down on the ground and wanted to kowtow to Zhong Liang. Zhong Liang didn''t let Zhang gun knock his head down, and then he helped Zhang gun up immediately. "Brother Liang, you are really my boss. I Zhang Pao is not a person who doesn''t know how to repay my gratitude. Don''t worry, brother Liang, even if you want me to die, I won''t frown, and I will give you my life immediately."Zhong Liang then picked up Zhang Pao with a smile and then said to him. "Gun son, it''s still early to say that. We can''t use it now. Then, you''re a fat man. As your boss, I''m very clear. However, the key is how the elder brother is. Let''s talk about it later." "Brother Liang, the conscience of heaven and earth, you really have to believe me. If you don''t believe me, you can let me run into me now. Brother Liang, you have to believe me. " As soon as Zhang Pao heard Zhong Liang say this, he seemed to have some doubts about himself, so he immediately became worried. "Paozi, I didn''t mean that. Well, I know what you mean. Let''s go back to the classroom first. Then, if I can really use you in the future, then I hope you don''t refuse, so I think I''m doing the right thing today. " Zhong Liang then nodded with satisfaction and said, it seems that his younger brother is really bought by himself, and his heart really follows him. It''s OK. I don''t have any worries about what I''m going to do in the future. After all, I have my own little brother to support me. I can also rest assured that I can do some dangerous things in the future. In this way, I can rest assured that I have an extra way to go. After all, it''s better than icing on the cake. After all, it''s helping at a critical moment. It''s the steel gun that can be remembered for a long time. If it''s really bright, if you don''t help Zhang Pao''s make-up bag, the family may be ruined. So, Zhong Liang''s money is a lifesaver for Zhang Pao. Although this money is nothing in the end, big money may be a little small money, but for Zhang Pao, it is really life-saving money. That''s why Zhang Pao would follow Zhong Liang so wholeheartedly and listen to Zhong Liang''s words. Chapter 767 Kang Xiaobo and then, last night, he was thinking about his boss telling himself that he would go to Tang Yun''s home for barbecue at the weekend. Then, he was so excited that he didn''t sleep well all night. Which girl is not in love with spring? Which young man doesn''t matter? Right? There is no man, he is a pure, there must be a trace of fantasy. And then, in this ignorant age full of sunshine and fantasy about the future, in fact, everyone hopes to develop a sweet relationship in school, which is the best thing. Kang Xiaobo is no exception. Kang Xiaobo is also looking forward to meeting a beautiful girl. Then, they will develop a pure and sweet love in the news. Although Kang Xiaobo knows that it is impossible for him to follow Tang Yun, and he also knows that your own identity is impossible to match the school flower level of Tang Yun. However, although he knows that it is impossible, Kang Xiaobo will still be very happy because he is one of the few people who can be invited to his home by the school flower. I haven''t heard of it in school. I''ve invited a boy to my home. Kang Xiaobo is still a little excited in his heart. Even if the real home is to eat a meal, and then nothing happened, but it is enough to make Kang Xiaobo, a little virgin, excited for a while. Kang Xiaobo has arrived at the school. After seeing Tang Hu, he said excitedly to Tang Hu. "Boss, then we''ll go to Xiaohua''s house for dinner. Shall we go on Saturday or Sunday?" Kang Xiaobo can''t wait to talk to Tang Hu. "I don''t know. How can I feel that you are so positive? I feel that you are a little too excited Tang Hu shrugged helplessly and said. "Hehe. Boss, you don''t know. It''s a school flower treat. That''s what you''re doing. After all, you still have a school flower with you. But then again, the boss is the flower of our class. What''s the matter with you two? And before that, didn''t you say that you were the boyfriend of Fang University? Then you two are not boyfriend and girlfriend. Now, if you go to eat at Tang Yun''s house, won''t Fang University be angry? " Kang Xiaobo''s eyes are full of the fire of gossip. "How can I say that? In fact, it''s nothing. I''ll tell you the truth. Then, don''t tell me. In fact, my real identity is Fang Miao''s bodyguard, and then his bodyguard. Then his father came to take care of his daily life. Then, because he is still in school? So, I was arranged to come to school here. " "Fang Miao is bothered by these little flies around him. So he used me as his shield. But in fact, we didn''t have a boyfriend when we started. And it''s the sports car you saw before. In fact, it was her father''s and I borrowed it to drive it "Oh, so it is. That''s good, boss. As the bodyguard of Fang University, didn''t you do anything else? According to the law, boss, you are all bodyguards. You must have lived with Fang Xiaohua, right? " Kang Xiaobo, he said with a smile. "What do you think? Can''t you think of something normal in your head? Fang Miao and I are innocent. Although we speak according to the facts, we do live together. " Tang Hu said helplessly. "Boss, what are you talking about? You really live with school flowers, isn''t it true? " Kang Xiaobo said excitedly. "What? Listen to me, I do live in an apartment with the school flower, but we live in two rooms. We don''t live in the same way as you think. We are separated. I live in duplex. He lives in the master bedroom. We are far apart. ¡± "well, boss, I thought there was something special between you." "It''s also ha. Anyway, where you live now, you can see school flowers every day. That''s why you''ll treat the school flower of Tang University, and you won''t feel much. If you were a person, he would be very excited "How many people in the school want to get close to the school flowers? But none of them has a chance. " Tang Hu is a little speechless. What can I be excited about? Although I have school flowers in my home, I can only see them but I can''t touch them. And Tang Yun''s on their own is ignored, or on their own some angry, still a little hate themselves. How can you be excited? "Boss, be content. If you were a person, Tang Yun would not say more to others "Well, it''s good that you think about it in disguise. After all, Tang Yun is deeply impressed by you, boss. At least he remembers you. Although there are some bad impression, but also remember Tang Hu is a little speechless."Well, when you''re so excited, I''ll watch the lunch break at noon, and then I''ll go and ask, and then I''ll tell you how to get there." Tang Hu is thinking about buying that CD for Fang Miao at noon? Then, I was worried that I had no one to accompany me. I could take Kang Xiaobo to buy a CD. "Good, good. Let''s go together and then we can go to the snack street for barbecue on the way Kang Xiaobo nodded and said. "Let''s forget the barbecue. After all, if we go to barbecue now, Tang Yun''s mother will not charge us any money. Then we will go back on the weekend when people are eating, which is not good after all. After all, if we go to barbecue on weekends, it will cost us a lot. But if we go here now, Tang Yun''s mother will not charge us any money." "After all, people have to rely on barbecue to make money, so let''s not go and talk about it at the weekend." Tang Hu said it. "Well, boss, that''s exactly what you said." Kang Xiaobo also knows the situation of Tang Yun''s family. After hearing Tang Hu''s words, you think it''s such a truth. After all, if you go to eat now, Tang Yun''s mother will not charge her own money. "But boss, I still want to have some barbecue for lunch. What should I do?" "Now you think about it. Do you want to eat here now? Or do you want to wait until the weekend to eat at home? Then if you want to eat here, we won''t go there that weekend. " Tang Hu left the problem to Kang Xiaobo. Kang Xiaobo. Chapter 768 Tang Hu felt that he was living on campus during this period of time. He felt that he was much younger. Then, he felt that his life was really different from his previous life, and his point of view was not the same. Then, after living in University for these days, he began to think about problems at the age of University, and he no longer thought about problems as before. Tang Hu seems to find that he really began to like this life, and every day with his new friends, and then chatting here, and then joking with beautiful girls, I feel very good life. Tang Hu now some like this school, like this class, even a little like this, at any time may be angry Tang Yun. Although Tang Yun''s is a little arrogant and charming, but, carefully feel or a very lovely girl. I don''t know how long this lovely girl can last? Or like her mother will be the same as this society to smooth the edges and corners. Maybe it''s a few days, maybe a few months, maybe a few years, maybe never. Tang Hu doesn''t know how long he can stick to his life like this, and he doesn''t know how long he can live here. Maybe he will return to his former life soon. Although he can''t go back to the army like before to train, Tang Hu will continue to hone himself. Although he will be different from his previous life, he will not have too much difference. Although Tang Hu lived here for a short period of more than half a month, after enjoying the beauty of life, Tang Hu was a little tired of the gunfire life he had experienced before. Then, in addition to the thrill every day, there was constant killing, and then there was no responsibility at all He''s feeling, let the skin feel a bit boring. Maybe I really like this life now. Maybe I really finish all the things and solve all my worries. Maybe I can really put down everything and live an ordinary life. In fact, it''s a good thing. At noon, Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobo left the class. Then, because there was a quiz just in class, and then, because of the test, the class ended a little late, so Tang Hu''s class was a long time later than the other classes. Then when Tang Hu''s class finished, the other classes had already finished There are not many students left in the class. Fang Miao went to the canteen alone after class. Then, the snack street outside the school is still very prosperous. There are a lot of students who come here to eat every day. Although this snack street may not keep up with the sanitation of the school canteen, nor can it be said that the food on the snack street is particularly delicious, but comparatively speaking, the food in the snack street is indeed much better than that in the school canteen, and the price is also much cheaper. Then, people in the snack street seem to be very popular today. In fact, there is only one hot spot, that is, the barbecue stand of Tang Yun''s mother, which is very popular today. Then the outside of the snack street is wrapped with the inner third floor, which is surrounded by many students. I don''t know who said it in the school. Then, at noon today, Tang Yun''s mother''s barbecue stand was very popular. Then, the attractive aroma, coupled with the students who have eaten here are all full of praise for the barbecue. Then, the spread speed in the school is very fast, and almost everyone in the school knows that the barbecue on Tang Yun''s mother''s barbecue stand is particularly delicious and cheap. Everyone has a crowd mentality. Basically, where there are many people, they will want to go up and have a good time. And like this barbecue stand, as long as there are more people, the barbecue will be delicious, so there will be so many talents, so there will be more and more people. Tang Yun''s mother was very happy when she saw that her barbecue stand was so popular today. Then looking at so many people, Tang Yun''s mother looked at what she had prepared for today, and found that the barbecue food prepared today was indeed a little less. It seems that these things are not enough to sell at noon. It seems that if she thinks of him in the evening, she must go home in the afternoon and go home to prepare some ingredients, so that they can be sold at night. Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobo two people came to the snack street, and then naturally found this phenomenon. Tang Hu then helplessly said to Kang Xiaobo. "You see now, do you want to eat there again at noon?" Kang Xiaobo also had a wry smile. "No, boss, there are too many people. Why is this barbecue stand so popular today Maybe it''s because the barbecue tastes better, so there are so many talents. And I think we should not go there today. After all, there are so many people. Then we will ask Tang Yun when we will go to his home on the weekend. After all, in front of so many people, he is not very kind to answer. Then we''ll talk about it then. Kang Xiaobo thought carefully, this is really the same thing. Originally, Tang Yun''s face was a little thin. Then, if he said this kind of problem in front of so many people, Tang Yun would certainly ignore her two people. Or when Tencent gets angry, then the party at Tang Yun''s home with the boss and himself may be cancelled at the weekend."What are we going to do next, boss? Do you want to wait here? " Kang Xiaobo asked Tang Hu in doubt. "Then you can accompany me to the bookstore to buy something, and then wait for us to buy something, and then come back. At that time, there will be less people. Now it''s time to order. There will be more people. Then when class is about to start, it is estimated that there will be fewer people. " Kang Xiaobo doesn''t know what Tang hu wants to buy in the bookstore? However, Kang Xiaobo is obedient to his boss. Kang Xiaobo will never object to Tang Hu''s saying what he wants to do. So Kang Xiaobo naturally didn''t think about it, so he agreed directly. Then, two people came to the bookstore. Kang Xiaobo followed Tang Hu, then saw Tang Hu come to the image area, and then chose from the above, suddenly took a CD. Then Kang Xiaobo looked at it curiously and found that it was the CD of Li Xiaohan''s concert. Let Kang Xiaobo a little surprised, did not expect his boss even like Li Xiaohan such a female star. "Boss, do you like Li Xiaohan, too?" Chapter 769 Kang Xiaobo asked Tang Hu in doubt. "Then you can accompany me to the bookstore to buy something, and then wait for us to buy something, and then come back. At that time, there will be less people. Now it''s time to order. There will be more people. Then when class is about to start, it is estimated that there will be fewer people. " Kang Xiaobo doesn''t know what Tang hu wants to buy in the bookstore? However, Kang Xiaobo is obedient to his boss. Kang Xiaobo will never object to Tang Hu''s saying what he wants to do. So Kang Xiaobo naturally didn''t think about it, so he agreed directly. Then, two people came to the bookstore. Kang Xiaobo followed Tang Hu, then saw Tang Hu come to the image area, and then chose from the above, suddenly took a CD. Then Kang Xiaobo looked at it curiously and found that it was the CD of Li Xiaohan''s concert. Let Kang Xiaobo a little surprised, did not expect his boss even like Li Xiaohan such a female star. "Boss, do you like Li Xiaohan, too?" "Well, what do you say? Well, it''s OK. " Kang Xiaobo was a little stunned. According to Tang Hu, I don''t like Li Xiaohan very much. But if I don''t like Li Xiaohan very much, how can I come all the way here to buy genuine CDs? "In fact, I bought his CD just to give it to a friend." Tang Hu can only do this, and Kang Xiaobo explained. Fortunately, Kang Xiaobo didn''t think much about it, nor did he ask Tang Hu carefully. Then he told Tang Hu another thing. "But, I also like Li Xiaohan very much. Then I heard that he is still a very rare pure jade girl in the entertainment industry... pure jade girl? How deep is the water in the entertainment industry at this stage? What kind of pure jade girl is there? How can it be? Like this, he is publicized on the surface, but also pure jade girl, how can it be. But Tang Hu also did not tangle these, even if she is pure jade girl, and Tang Hu also has nothing to do with it. Tang Xiaohan''s songs are so special that he doesn''t know him well. Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobo after shopping, and then directly under the bookstore, and then a restaurant to eat beef noodles, and then directly back to school. When I came to the snack street, I was surprised to find that Tang Yun''s mother''s barbecue stand had disappeared. Then, other barbecue stalls were still there, but it didn''t look like the city management came to expel these peddlers. Because such things as snack street are approved by the street office, generally speaking, no one will come here to expel them. Tang Hu was a little puzzled. Why did he disappear for an hour? Tang Hu, then asked Kang Xiaobo in doubt. "Xiaobo, is the barbecue stand of Tang Yun''s mother just in that position?" Tang Hu, then pointed to the former Tang Yun mother in the barbecue position said. "Yes, how can it disappear in such a blink of an eye, boss? Wait a minute. I''ll ask people if they know what''s going on." Kang Xiaobo said, and then ran directly to a barbecue stand next to the snack street, and then asked the owner. "Uncle, I''d like to ask, where''s the barbecue stand? Why did it just disappear? " Then, the owner of the barbecue stall asked, and then there was a trace of resentment on his face. Then, he said to Kang Xiaobo in a strange way. "His family''s already sold out, and then you eat this in my house, in fact, it''s the same, my barbecue is also very delicious." "Forget it. Your barbecue is not delicious." Kang Xiaobo then said it directly and then turned around and left. "Shit." Then the barbecue stall owner heard Kang Xiaobo say this, and then directly scolded a dirty word, almost to explode. After all, the barbecue stalls in today''s barbecue shop are much less than those in the barbecue shop. After all, there are a lot of barbecue stalls in the street today. After all, there are a lot of barbecue stalls in the street, but they are not so popular today. That''s why today''s event will make this barbecue stall owner who has just been asked so much atmosphere. In the past, the taste of each barbecue stand was similar. Then, there was no barbecue shop with a special fire. So, I didn''t pay attention to it. However, today, many barbecue stalls are jealous of Tang Yun''s mother''s barbecue stand, because before, they had done barbecue in the snack street for many years. Then, every barbecue tastes the same, so the daily income is the same. Then, Tang Yun''s mother came here only half a year ago. She has been older than him for a long time. She can be said to be an old man. However, he was such an old man that he was bullied by a new man like Tang Yun''s mother. This is just the beginning, if in a few days, no one will come to my barbecue. So the stall owner, who was just asked by Kang Xiaobo, decided that he had to do something and curb this phenomenon. Otherwise, his family would be cut off.You know, before today''s barbecue stall was the best barbecue in this snack street, and then, but today, I don''t know why Tang Yun''s mother, and today''s barbecue stand is very popular. Then, the barbecue taste is much better than before. So the situation has changed all of a sudden. Then, the barbecue stall owner who was just asked was called Zhang Gan. Zhang Gan then walked to another barbecue stand with a gloomy face and asked. "Lao Wang, how is your business today?" "Is it worth saying? Don''t you see? Today''s business is much less than that of the past. Today, there are few people here to eat barbecue. You see, there are so many barbecues left over there that they are not sold at all. " Lao Wang said bitterly. Zhang Gan, and then see Lao Wang is so angry, and then close to Lao Wang''s ear, and then two people quietly discuss some sinister tricks. Then, after returning to the classroom, Tang Hu gave the CD to Fang Miao directly. After all, they couldn''t read it now if they gave it to them. When he went home in the evening, Tang Hu was giving the CD to Fang Miao. However, after returning to the classroom, Tang Hu sent a message to Fang Miao with his mobile phone, saying that he bought the CD at noon and then gave it to Fang Miao in the evening. Chapter 770 Tang Yun and her good friend Liu Wen, and then they accompanied their mother, and then they sent the barbecue stand to the nearby warehouse, because most of the stall owners on the snack street like to put their stalls in this warehouse every day. However, the warehouse is natural, not free, and has to pay the storage fee every month The cost of paying the storage fee is not low, but it is much more convenient than pushing the stall every day and then walking back and forth. Tang Yun then walked while looking at her mother''s face full of that kind of happiness and joy expression, Tang Yun also naturally felt happy. However, Tang Yue thought that the reason why his mother was so happy today was because Tang Hu added a formula to himself. Tang Yun didn''t expect that because of such a formula, her own barbecue could sell so well. Then the materials prepared today could not be sold out in the evening. However, it was not finished at noon, and then it was sold out. There were still many people who wanted to eat their own barbecue. Because this is the first day I sell barbecue in my home, I can''t believe it. Then after the reputation of their own home, and then, their barbecue will certainly be more popular than today. Although, for Tang Hu, this formula is nothing at all, but for my family, I owe Tang Hu a favor after all. Tang Yun can''t deny it. I didn''t expect your Tang Hu to be so powerful that he could still get this formula. Then, the barbecue made by this formula is so popular that it is highly praised in the snack street. Tang Yun and Liu Wen two people put Tang Yun''s mother on the bus, and then two people on the way back to school, two people walk, Liu Wen side to Tang Yun jokingly said. In fact, the reason why Liu Wen said this is to try out Tang Yun, because it was yesterday that Liu Wen saw Tang Hu helping Tang Yun? Then, until now, I haven''t had time to ask what happened before Tang Yun. Although Liu Wen and Tang Yun are close friends and good friends, are they not in the same class? There are different study life, so it is normal for two people not to see each other for a day. However, it is because of the barbecue at noon today, and then it is really too busy, so Tang Yun has to call Liu Wen to help. Tang Yunyi heard what Liu Wen said, and then she couldn''t help being red, and then said with some embarrassment. "What is Tang Hu of my family? It''s not my family''s at all. He has nothing to do with me. Wen Wen, don''t talk nonsense. I really have nothing to do with Tang Hu. ¡± "really? Does it really have nothing to do with you? " Liu Wen, and then don''t have a deep look at Tang Yun, and then seriously with Tang Yun said. "Yunyun, do you think we are good friends? It''s a girl, isn''t it? Is it a diehard party? " "It must be. Why do you ask this? I feel like you suddenly ask this question, which is not for sure. " Tang Yun, and then subconsciously tight in the heart, was Liu Wen really aware of what? However, I realized that I didn''t have to feel guilty at all. I didn''t have any relationship with Tang Hu. Their relationship with Tang Hu is not like what Liu Wen imagined. "Since you have said everything about our relationship, why do you keep it from me? Tell me the truth, have you been got by Tang Hu? Have you fallen? Tell me the truth "Wenwen, what are you talking about? Why did you say so bad when I was done by Tang Hu? I didn''t fall at all... " Tang Yun is a little nervous now. "What are you talking about? Why can''t I understand? " "Pretend. You''ll keep playing with me." Liu Wen''s eyes revealed some disappointment, and then disappointed to see Tang Yun said. "I thought both of us were good friends who talked about everything and said nothing. As a result, you see, I feel very disappointed now." "What are you talking about, Wen Wen? I really don''t know what''s going on? Don''t say that. I have nothing to hide from you Tang Yun, and then some anxious said. "If you have something to say, just tell me. If you have something, ask me. I have nothing to hide from you." "Tell me the truth, how did you come to school yesterday morning?" Liu Wen then sighed and said to Tang Yun seriously. "I..." Tang Yun then looked at Liu Wen and looked into her serious eyes. She lowered her head and did not dare to look at Liu Wen. How did Liu Wen know about the school with Tang Hu yesterday? And when she got off the bus, there was no one in the school at all. Tang Yue also worried about looking around for 4 weeks and found that there was no one around. At this time, Tang Yun was relieved, and then quickly escaped from Tang Hu''s side, and then went directly to the school."Why don''t you talk now? Yun Yun, tell me, how did you come yesterday?" Liu Wen aggressive to Tang Yun said. "I... I came to school with Tang Hu. Wen Wen, listen to my explanation. I really have nothing to do with Tang Hu. Things are not like what you think. " Tang Yun said anxiously. What did you say yesterday Liu Wen saw Tang Yun admit down, and then it is a sigh of relief, it seems that Tang Yun is still really a good friend, not to hide their own. "It was yesterday. Then, I was waiting for the bus at the bus stop. As you know, Li Po pi from our place has been pestering me at the station. Then Tang Hu happened to be in a taxi and passed by here. Then he got off and drove Lippi away." "Then, I followed Tang Hu in such a muddle headed way, and then took a taxi to school together." Tang Yun, carefully explained. "Wenwen, in fact, it''s so simple. I didn''t hide anything from you at all. Then I had nothing to do with Tang Hu. Our relationship is really not what you think it is. " In fact, yesterday, after seeing Tang Yun and Tang Hu get into a taxi, Liu Wen also ran into Li Po PI. Then, she thought of what Tang Yun had just said to herself, but she believed it a little bit. Chapter 771 "Then why did you come to school with him?" Liu Wen asked in doubt. "At that time, then you didn''t know about that situation. Then, I was very scared, and I was at a loss. Then, I followed Tang Hu and got into his car..." "after I got on the car, I started the car directly, and then I found out by then. However, the car had already started at that time It''s too late... " Tang Yun said with some grievances. "Oh, so it is, but I really want to ask you, yunyun, are you really not attracted to Tang Hu? Don''t you really like Tang Hu? " Liu Wen asked Tang Yun. "I... really don''t..." Tang Yun hesitated for a moment and then shook her head. How could she like Tang Hu? It''s impossible for me. I can''t be attracted to such a rich man. After all, he and Tang Hu are really two world people, they are two parallel lines, there is no possibility of any intersection. "No, it''s good." Liu Wen was relieved at this time. "By the way, I went to Xiaofen''s house yesterday, and then, his mood was not very stable. Then, these days, Xiaofen''s mother told me, and Xiaofen''s always called that person''s name, and even had hallucinations." "No way." Tang Yun, after hearing Liu Wen''s words, she can''t help sighing. She has been helping her mother with barbecue these days. Then, she has no time to see her good friend Xiaofen. Then, because of the time, she asks Liu Wen. When she is free, she goes to see herself and Liu Wen Fen''s personal friend. After hearing this, Tang Yun Fen was very worried, but there was no psychological problem. "In the evening, then let''s go and see Xiao Fen. In the evening, we''ll enlighten her and make her feel better. " "Before that, when I went to see Xiaofen, I suggested that Aunt Cui take Xiaofen to the hospital and see the psychological department. However, the situation of Cui Yi''s family is similar to that of you and my family. Our economic level can''t support it at all. In order to treat Xiaofen these years, she has also spent a lot of money. There is no extra money at all. Then she goes to the hospital to see the psychological department. " Liu Wen, helplessly said. "That''s the man who hasn''t really seen Xiaofen since then?" Tang Yun said angrily, if not because of that person, how could his good friend fall into such a state now? Even if Xiaofen made some mistakes in the past, which led to the situation that it is not finished now, but in the case of Xiaofen, what is the difficulty in finding a better boyfriend? "Can''t you count on Kangming''s son of a bitch to see the score? That son of a bitch has done so many bad things before, so to Xiaofen, she has made such a situation to Xiao Chen. How could he look at Xiaofen again? Unless his conscience finds out, and then the sun comes out in the West. ¡± Liu Wen said with a sneer. "If not, Xiaofen stopped me, I would have castrated him with a kitchen knife. If he dares to do something like that to Xiaofen, he should be directly killed by a car, and he should not live in this world. " What awesome is Tang Yun''s face, then he is a good friend of the dead party. Then he talks too much to make the Tencent feel shy. Tang Yun doesn''t speak like Liu Wen. "Come on, we won''t talk about that any more. Then when we have time, let''s go and have a look at Xiaofen. Now let''s go straight back to school." Liu Wen and then quickly get rid of the mind inside the unhappy idea, and then with Tang Yun two people directly back to the school inside. Then in the afternoon, when school was over, because Tang Hu wanted to ask Kang Xiaobo about the barbecue at Tang Yun''s house on the weekend. At noon, because the barbecue stand was too hot, Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobo did not ask Tang Yun''s address at noon. So Tang Hu plans to ask again in the evening. Because of this, he couldn''t go home with Fang Miao at night, so Tang Hu could only send a short message to Fang Miao with his mobile phone, saying that he and Kang Xiaobo would go to ask about something at night, so he couldn''t go home with Fang Miao after school. Fang Miao didn''t care. After all, it was not the first time that Tang Hu had done such a thing, so he didn''t care too much about his appearance. Then he went home by himself. Then Tang Hu saw Fang Miao go, and then put his things away. "Boss, how can you clean up so slowly and quickly today, and then when we go back, they will cook him up, sell them out and go away again?"Kang Xiaobo was worried because she was afraid that she would miss too much time here. Then, Tang Yun''s mother was having a barbecue, and then the ingredients were gone. Then she would go straight away and ask no questions. "You don''t have to worry about it. It shouldn''t be. Then it sells so well at noon. It should not have been expected that the barbecue will sell so hot. So in the afternoon, you should prepare more, so there won''t be any time to sell out. Even if he wants to sell so much, he has to spend so much time to take the exam, so don''t worry." Tang Hu is not worried at all, and then has an organized analysis with Kang Xiaobo. "So it is." After hearing Tang Hu''s analysis, Kang Xiaobo is also relieved. After all, it is said that the sales are so hot at noon, and I will definitely want to sell more in the evening, so I will definitely prepare a little more, so I should not sell so fast. Kang Xiaobo felt that he was really in a bit of a hurry at this time. The main reason is that Tang Hu doesn''t want it. Fang Miao sees himself and goes out to find Tang Yun. Otherwise, if Fang Miao knows about it. When I go back, I have to be angry with myself and have to have a cold war with myself. I have to explain with Fang Miao. So Tang Hu is in line with the principle that more is better than less. Then he will pack up his things slowly and leisurely. After leaving school completely, he will go to the snack street to ask Tang Yun''s mother''s stall. After leaving the school gate, Tang Hu took a cautious look at the interface, and found that the car that the first lady drove out today had disappeared. So Tang Hu was really relieved. Then he and Kang Xiaobo followed suit and walked towards Tang Yun''s mother''s barbecue stand. Chapter 772 "Isn''t the boss so hot? Why are there so many people at night? " Kang Xiaobo, then pointed to a direction of snack street, and then said in surprise. "Then even people from other stalls actually went to buy Tang Yun''s barbecue." Tang Hu then frowned, and now Tang Hu looks like a lot of people who do barbecue in the snack street. Now he is around the barbecue stand of Tang Yun''s house and says that they go to buy barbecue at Tang Yun''s house. Tang Hu can''t believe it. After all, they do their own barbecue. Why should they buy TangYun''s barbecue? "I think Tang Yun is in some trouble. Then let''s go and have a look." Tang Hu then quickened his pace. Then, when Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobo approached, they heard a big man and a loud voice was shouting there. "I said, the landlady, if you do this, you''re a bit out of line. We''re all in the snack street. If you''re so aggressive now, what else do you want us to do? Are we still doing barbecue Then the speaker was naturally Zhang Gan. At noon, he was angry with Tangji barbecue, which was better than his own barbecue. Then he attracted more customers and was not reconciled. Then Tang Yunjia took the lead in his own business, and then called on several other barbecue or barbecue related vendors In the evening, when Tang Yun''s mother is selling barbecue, she makes trouble to him. In Zhang Gan''s opinion, Tang Yun''s family is no different from the orphan and widowed mother. Then, they all know the situation of Tang Yun''s family. Then, Tang Yun''s father is always sick and lying in bed. Then, just like a disabled person, his family is supported by Tang Yun and Tang Yun''s mother, which can be said to be Tang Yun''s mother The individual is supporting. So in Zhang Gang''s opinion, Tang Yun''s family is a very bullying family. If they threaten them like this, then they will surely be soft. "Big brother, I have something to say. I didn''t rob your business at all... then Tang Yun''s mother saw several peddlers behind brother Zhang to cheer him on. Then several big men stood in front of him, and Tang Yun''s mother was one. Women must be afraid. Then there are many other vendors around to watch the excitement. However, Tang Yun''s mother saw that they were just watching the bustle, and had no intention of helping herself. "Then you said you didn''t rob the business. At noon, you went directly to set up a beach here. Then all the students went to buy barbecue there. There were not many people in our booth. Who would you like us to sell the barbecue? You also said you didn''t rob the business. " One of the shopkeepers said. "You''re the only one who hasn''t robbed the business? And then, if all of us are yellow and cold, and then when we can''t sell them, it''s business robbery. " "That''s right. You sell more barbecues than all of us love. Will you let us all live?" And then another barbecue vendor, and he went on. "This..." Tang Yun''s mother didn''t expect that her barbecue business was getting better. She actually offended so many people in the snack street, and now so many people are looking for their own troubles together, which makes Tang Yuan''s mother feel at a loss and some don''t know what to do next. "What are you talking about? My mother is serious about doing business. How can I call it robbing your business? It is because our barbecue tastes good that so many people come to eat our food. This is also our fault. If you want to make your own barbecue good, you can improve the formula to make your barbecue taste better, so they won''t go to your barbecue to eat? " Tang Yun saw so many people bullying her mother. She was angry, and then she stood up to speak for her mother. "Little girl, you can say that well. We also want to improve the recipe, but we can''t help it. But you have said that now. It makes us feel that it''s better for us to take out the recipe and let everyone learn the same thing. In this way, we can all improve the barbecue. Then, today''s thing should not have happened, How about that? " Zhang gan''er said with a smile. "The recipe is from our family. You can give it as you like. Do you have the ability to improve yourself? Why do you want our family? " Tang Yun didn''t expect that this piece of gan''er would be so shameless. Then she was so unreasonable that she asked for her own recipe. If she gave them her recipe, what advantages could she have for her barbecue? Isn''t the barbecue at home the same as the original? "Why? Just because your family has robbed our business, we need formula, which is what we all want to achieve. Then, in this snack street business, we all work together to make money. Is this not good? I said brothers, am I right? We all have business to do together. You can''t have a big family, can you? ""Yes, or you can give us the formula, and then we can make money together and eat alone, which is not good." Then the owner of the barbecue stand said. "Yes, if you don''t want to provide us with a recipe, then you can change the barbecue back, and then you can change it to the original one, so that none of us will bother you again. In this way, our barbecue flavor is almost half the same." Then, at this time, the owner of a barbecue stall said with pity. "If we just don''t give the formula, then we don''t change the formula. What will you do? " Tang Yun was so angry that she was about to cry. How could she bully others? It was just bullying herself. She bullied the people who didn''t have the main responsibility in her family. Then she knew to bully herself and her mother and daughter. Is to bully themselves, with their mother has no ability, and then look at their mother and daughter two people good bullying, so they will be so unscrupulous. "If you don''t change it and you don''t want to change it, then you don''t want to stand in this snack street tomorrow. Think about it for yourself. Do you want to make money with us all, or do you want to stop selling here? " Chapter 773 "Yes, if you don''t want to provide us with a recipe, then you can change the barbecue back, and then you can change it to the original one, so that none of us will bother you again. In this way, our barbecue flavor is almost half the same." Then, at this time, the owner of a barbecue stall said with pity. "If we just don''t give the formula, then we don''t change the formula. What will you do? " Tang Yun was so angry that she was about to cry. How could she bully others? It was just bullying herself. She bullied the people who didn''t have the main responsibility in her family. Then she knew to bully herself and her mother and daughter. Is to bully themselves, with their mother has no ability, and then look at their mother and daughter two people good bullying, so they will be so unscrupulous. "If you don''t change it and you don''t want to change it, then you don''t want to stand in this snack street tomorrow. Think about it for yourself. Do you want to make money with us all, or do you want to stop selling here? " Zhang Gan said with a sneer. "You are bullying people." Tang Yun''s eyes are red now, and her tears are almost out of their anger. She doesn''t bully people like this. She bullies herself and her mother. Then she sees that her family''s business is good, and then she is jealous. Is it a mistake to have a good business? "Yuner..." when Tang Yun''s mother saw her daughter talking to a group of them, she was angry, but at the same time, she was helpless. She bullied her own family? Tang Yun''s mother held her fist tightly, then stretched out her trembling fingers and pointed to Zhang Gan. "Don''t you just bully our two weak women, or bully our family without men? What skill are you capable of bullying our two women? " If one''s lover is not ill and does not lie in bed, how can he and his daughter be bullied by such a large group of people? "Don''t speak so harshly. There is no bullying or bullying at all. This is what the people want. Otherwise, how can we do business? There are so many businesses in the snack street. You can''t make a profit by yourself. Do we have to eat or not, right? " Zhang Gan had planned to have an operation on Tang Yun''s family, so he inquired about the background and situation of Tang Yun''s family early on, and then knew that although there was a man in Tang Yun''s family, I was always ill in bed, so I just became so unscrupulous. Tang Yun''s mother hugged her daughter, and then she shivered slightly. She wanted to do business well. How could it be so difficult? Then, when a group of them saw that they had made money, they were a little hot eyed, and then they came directly to bully others. It was unreasonable and shameless. Tang Yun is a little angry now. Why isn''t she a boy? If you are a boy, how can you and your mother be bullied by these people? Tang Yun saw who had been around for four weeks. Then, no one around him was willing to help himself, and no one was willing to meddle in his business. Tang Yun saw around these people''s practice after a bit of despair, is he really have no way? My family just had a little good improvement, and then just had a little hope, and then my family life would be better. My father would also have money to cure his illness because of his good family. However, did some hope be so disillusioned? Is this the way to go straight back to the past? "What the hell are you talking about?" Tang Hu, then rudely pushed aside the crowd and walked directly around the crowd. Tang Hu had already been in the crowd early. At first, he didn''t know what was going on. Then he was listening to brother Zhang, talking with other identities and Tang Yun''s mother and daughter. Then, the more Tang Hu listened to their conversation, the more angry he felt. How can these people go so far. I don''t know how dare they? How dare bully Tang Yu mother and daughter two people? I don''t know what I think. I don''t know if they took pictures by themselves? How dare you bully both of them. Then, Tang Hu pushed the peddler away. He just wanted to reprimand Tang Hu. When he saw Tang Hu''s appearance, he immediately closed his mouth and didn''t dare to say anything to Tang Hu. Because Tang Hu deleted it directly at that time, the vendor saw it in Zhou Ming Dynasty, so he also recorded Tang Hu''s appearance at that time. After all, Zhou Ming is still infamous in the snack street. No vendor dares to offend Zhou Ming. Then, Zhong Ming will be slapped directly by the man in front of him, and then he can''t even say it, and then he runs away in dismay, which proves that Tang Hu must be more powerful than Zhou Ming. Then the peddler saw Tao Hu''s appearance, and obviously felt that Tang Hu was in an angry mood, so the peddler quickly closed his mouth. At this time, who dares to touch the brow of a man who is more domineering and more powerful than Zhou Ming. It''s not exactly a death hunt.Then Tang Hu directly grabbed Zhang Gan''s neck collar from the back, and then directly lifted him up, and then said coldly to him. "You''re the damn leader of this group. It''s OK. You can tell me that bullying their mother and daughter is a skill. If you have the ability, you can tell me. " "Who dares to drag me..." Zhang Gan was grabbed by his neck from the back, and then he wanted to swear. However, when Zhang Gang looked back, he found that Tang Hu, with a gloomy face, was pulling his own. At this time, Zhang Gan did not dare to swear. After all, Tang Hu is a bad man. He is more domineering than Zhou Ming. Because Zhang Gan had a deep understanding at the beginning. What Zhang Gan sold was a seafood stir fry. As a result, Zhou Ming came to his home to eat barbecue and ate his stomach. Then Zhou Ming directly took people to smash his own stall the next day. Then he was beaten by Zhou Ming. He could not get up after running for several days After that, Zhang Gan didn''t dare to sell seafood in the snack street any more, and he changed his business to selling barbecue. Zhang Gan had a deep understanding of the rich second generation, but he was very scared. Let these rich second generation of them act arrogantly and arrogantly, and do not reason at all. Although Zhang Gan changed his career to selling barbecue, he was still very afraid of famous fear when he came to sell barbecue every weekend. He suddenly beat himself up. Chapter 774 Zhou Ming has a big brother, and then a gangster in the north of the city. Even this is not a secret. A lot of people know that, and then open up, after knowing this matter, they dare not have any idea, and they have to find someone to teach Zhou Ming a lesson. If he really has a big brother who is a gangster leader, then he says that he is just playing with himself. But now Tang Hu even dares to bully Zhou Ming, and Zhou Ming dare not fight back. This proves that Tang Hu is even more powerful than Zhou Ming. Now that Tang hu wants to find his own trouble, he is almost scared to pee his pants. After all, it''s Tang Hu and Zhou Ming who dare to fight. If he comes back to clean up his own affairs, doesn''t he have to go straight to the hospital? Zhang Ganran immediately asked Tang Hu with trembling. This little brother... Do you... Do you have anything to do with me... do you have anything to do with me... after Zhang Ganran, he immediately changed his attitude towards Tang Yun''s mother and daughter, and his face immediately became ugly. The tone was full of fear. Then the barbecue owner who was with Zhang Gan and asked Tang Yun''s mother and daughter for trouble, as well as the owner of another barbecue stand. Then, he saw that the man behind was Tang Hu. Then I was shocked. After all, Tang Hu is now in the snack business, but no one knows it. A week ago, he directly slapped his hand. Zhou Ming didn''t even dare to fight back. Who dare not know Tang Hu. Such a powerful figure is really known to passers-by, as well as his valet now. He is a trusted subordinate of Tang Hu. Then everyone should know him, and can''t provoke them both. Zhang Gan, then his eyes suddenly saw a man beside Tang Hu. Then he found out that the man was Kang Xiaobo. Then he remembered that Zhou Ming was there because of Kang Xiaobo for Tang Yun, and then he yelled at Zhou Ming. Then Tang Hu came out later. At this time, Zhang Gan thought carefully that Kang Xiaobo seemed to be Tang Hu''s follower. Then they had the relationship with Tang Yun, the mother and daughter of Tangji barbecue. Zhang Gan is really afraid now. Can''t Tang Hu speak for Tang Yun''s mother and daughter? It seems that the reason why Tang Hu was able to slap Zhou Ming was because of Tang Yun. Who is Tang Yun? Tang Yun is not the girl in front of her who is being forced by herself. Looking at the tone of Tang Wu just talking to himself, it seemed that he was really making a difference for the two women. Zhang Gan thought of this possibility, and then all of a sudden, his face turned white. I should have forgotten such an important thing. Originally I thought that they bullied two women, and then thought that there was no man in their family who could take the lead for them and let themselves bully them. However, what I didn''t think of was that there was a man who was still such a cruel person. You don''t want a recipe, do you? Although Tang Hu sympathizes with the people in front of him, it is not easy for these vendors to earn money from morning to night every day. All of them are hard-earned money. However, sympathy is not the reason for them to bully others. Tang Yun''s mother also relies on her own hands to make money, and she is also greedy every day. Then why should they be bullied if they didn''t rob or steal? Then, as soon as the people around saw that Tang Yu''s mother was making money, they were extremely hot, so they came to Tang Yun''s mother''s trouble and wanted a formula. This behavior was disgusted by Tang Hu. Then, because the formula was given to Tang Yun''s mother. I originally wanted to help Tang Yun''s mother. But now they seem to be in trouble. Do you want to tell me the recipe? Tang Hu said coldly. Ah, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no? Because Zhang Gan, it seems that Tang Hu is a rich young man from a rich family. Even if they beat themselves, nothing happened at all. Their background is there. You may get a beating for nothing. After all, Tang Hu is a man who dares to beat even Zhou Ming, who has a big brother and a gangster. I saw Zhou Ming call him brother, let alone Tang Hu. You see Tang Yun, the formula in their mother''s and daughter''s hands is given by me. If you want it, you can take care of me, I can give you the formula. Tang Hu then released the pole, and then, Zhang Gan did not stabilize, he directly lay on the ground. Zhang Gan immediately got up and said to Tang Hu nervously. No, I really don''t want a formula. I really don''t want a formula any more... Zhang Gan, who dares to ask for a formula at this time? Isn''t that the brain is abnormal? Since you''re not here to ask for the recipe, why are you still standing here? You are not in front of someone else''s stall now. What do you want? Are you watching? There''s nothing else to do. Hurry up. Don''t disturb people''s business here.Tang Hu then said a faint, and then looked at those around the bustling vendors. Although Tang Hu doesn''t have much resentment against those people, he will not spread his anger on these innocent passers-by for no reason. After all, Tang Hu can see that it is Zhang Gan and the two people who just talked. In fact, they have always been the main ones to pick things up. Tang Hu is not a bully. He never thought of bullying others. However, Tang Hu still thinks it''s better to frighten them. Otherwise, if they come to TangYun''s mother and daughter''s trouble every day, they will be guilty. After all, the cause of the matter is still in the formula given by him. In this way, Tang Hu is also relieved, and don''t stare here every day. After all, they can''t think that Tang Yun doesn''t have a man in his family. They can let them bully him. These peddlers saw Tang Hu''s eyes sweeping over his body, and then they were very scared. They all ran back to their own place and did not dare to watch the fun around here. After all, although this good play is not easy to see, it would be really bad in case of getting angry. Tang Hu then saw the two most lively people who were just there, and then wanted to take advantage of this time to slip away. Tang Hu then stopped them. Chapter 775 You two don''t go. This little brother knows, this matter is not our business, this matter is Zhang does his own idea, and then we all have to. Then the barbecue stand owner''s wife said quickly at this time, no longer as aggressive as before. That is a bullying master, and then a see Tang Hu, is a cruel man, and then dare not bully Tang Yun mother and daughter that, and then quickly on the panic. We were all called by Zhang Gan. Zhang Gan''s idea has nothing to do with us. Then the boss said. Did you come when he asked you to come? Do what he tells you to do? Is that what I ask you to do? Isn''t it? Tang Hu then did not listen to what they said, and then asked a question. This... then the barbecue boss''s wife didn''t know what the meaning of Tang Hu''s words was. However, she was still afraid that Tang Hu could not help beating herself. She could only follow Tang Hu''s words. Oh, to my brother, what do you want us to do? What do I want you to do? I said you don''t want to sell barbecue here tomorrow. I want you to change careers. Is that ok? Tang Hu then eyes a cold, to them two people, light said. In fact, Tang Hu didn''t want to bully people like this, but after all, are they bullying people online first? Tang Hu also just gave them a little lesson, can''t let them behave like this in the future. Hard candy does not let them directly leave the snack street, it has already given them face, just let them change their profession, they can continue to do other things in the snack street. This... then the barbecue owner''s wife and the other boss looked at each other and wanted to oppose, but they couldn''t say anything against Tang Hu. Wavelet? After Tang Hu finished, he didn''t give them too much time to think, and then directly said to Kang Xiaobo. Boss, I''m here. You call me? Kang Xiaobo excitedly came to Tang Hu''s side. Now Kang Xiaobo really admires his boss and can''t admire him any more. After all, his boss is really too powerful now. One person makes so many people so afraid that they leave immediately, and they immediately disperse. Although Kang Xiaobo just lay back a valet, since he followed Tang Hu''s side, Kang Xiaobo has seen a lot, and he has been forced to shoot by arrows before. You let Kang Xiaobo have some men''s blood again. I''ll give you a task. You should go and smash their stall. Tang Hu then pointed to Zhang Gan and two other people. OK, boss. I''m going to smash their stall right now. Kang Xiaobo nodded, and then went directly to Zhang Gan''s barbecue stand. Then, in the eyes of many people in the snack street, he kicked over the dry plate with one foot, and then kicked the stall to pieces. Then what, barbecue charcoal, meat kebabs, and money boxes, all fell on the floor. Just seeing this, I feel my heart is dripping blood. After all, this barbecue stall is my source of income, but I dare not say any more no at this time. After all, it''s not in this line. In case he has more than one mouth, he will come up and beat himself directly, and then he can''t get out of bed for a few days. Tang Hu is a more ruthless master than Zhou Ming, which makes Zhang Gan feel very scared after thinking about it. Come on, wavelet, come back. Tang Hu then said a word to Kang Xiaobo, and then indicated that he could come back, and there was no need to continue to smash the stall. Then Tang Hu said to Zhang Gan on the ground. I don''t want to tell you, this time I''m just hitting your stall. But if I see you like this next time, it will not only smash the stall, but also smash it with people and stalls next time, OK? Then, I think your position is very good. You don''t have to open a stall here tomorrow. Then you can give this place to Tangji barbecue, right? I can... at this time, Zhang an can only nod and promise. What else can he say? After all, people have made it very clear that if they don''t know what to do, they may really beat themselves. Then I just smashed the stall this time. Next time, I would really hit myself. If I said no again, I might lie directly in the hospital, even unable to get out of bed. Look at your obedience. Before that, the location of Tangji barbecue was given to you, but tomorrow you will change your career directly. Do you hear me? Tang Hu then said to Zhang Gan. Ok... I''ll change my careerPretending to be dry and then nodding. After all, his barbecue stand has become like this. Kang Xiaobo smashed everything. Then he couldn''t do it. After all, Tang Hu has spoken and he doesn''t have to leave. It''s good that he can change his career. Even now Tang Hu lets himself sell barbecue himself I don''t dare. In case he and Tangji barbecue rob guests again, Tang Hu will come back to find trouble for himself. Isn''t he free to find trouble for himself? Xiaobo, if you don''t have anything to do tomorrow, you can come here for a walk, and then take a look at the people who let them change their careers today. If they don''t, they just smash the stall. Tang Hu then directly ordered Kang Xiaobo to die. Tiger is killing chickens to show monkeys. After all, he does not know when he will leave the snack street. After all, if Tang Yu''s mother and daughter do not have their own care, they will be bullied by other people. So it''s better to take advantage of the current situation and let them fear that they dare not have a little idea. Then, the last hope of the owners of the other two barbecue stalls was mercilessly snuffed out by Tang Hu. After all, no one wants to go to tomorrow and be smashed in front of the public. Then there is no way but to change careers tomorrow. Now they both regret death, and their intestines are almost green. Who let them listen to Zhang Gan''s rumor at the beginning, and then they say that after getting the formula, the three people will share equally. Now it''s OK. Now their forced faces have changed. What''s the use of accompanying me? After all, I can''t get any formula. Who dares to fight against Tang Hu? That''s asking for trouble. Chapter 776 Tang Hu is just bluffing several of them. After all, he doesn''t have so much time to take care of these things. After all, Tang Hu doesn''t know how long the campus life can last. For Zhang Gan and the other two people, Tang Hu is really different from each other. It''s just that they are making trouble for themselves. Although it is said that Tang Hu''s skill to bully these peddlers is a big deal. However, this is all based on Zhang Gan and other people who touched Tang Hu''s bottom line. After all, what kind of situation is in Tang Yun''s family, I don''t know very well in my heart, but most of them have heard of Xiaobo. It is definitely not a rich family. Even living in that kind of place, it must be a very poor family. Then, up to now, Tang Hu has never seen Tang Yun''s father come here, which makes Tang Hu have a little guess. However, this feeling is obviously bullying people. In this case, Tang Hu will have to bully others. Let him know that bullying the weak is not so easy to do, and will be bullied by more powerful people one day. What are you still doing here? Are you waiting for me to treat you to a barbecue? Tang Hu then saw three people standing here and said. Zhang Gan, then immediately got up from the ground and said. I dare not. Let''s go now, let''s go now... say this bill, and then immediately run away. Then, regardless of the stall management on the ground, we just picked up the money box and left. Then the other two people also went back to their own stalls to clean up. It seems that today''s barbecue can not be sold here. They can only go home first, then make plans, and see what kind of line will be changed tomorrow. Auntie, you have nothing to do with it. They didn''t bully you, did they? Tang Hu then saw that the three of them had left, and then opened his mouth to Tang Yun''s mother and daughter. Tang Yun''s mother then saw what happened before and after this, and she was at a loss. After all, the changes before and after this were too big for Tang Yun''s mother to accept. No... Tang Yun''s mother, after hearing Tang Hu''s words, recovered from her shocked look. Then Zhang gangang''s bullying in front of her still seemed to appear in front of her mother. But now, she was said by the young man in front of her, and then she became gray He ran away. All this is because of the young man in front of him. Zhang San, no matter how fierce he is, how angry he is, and how domineering he is, is of no use, because the young man in front of him is more powerful and domineering than him. Tao Yun then lowered her head in front of her mother and didn''t know what to say. Anyway, Tencent''s heart is very complicated. Then, because Tang Yun has always accepted that kind of very good learning attitude in school, Tang Yun thinks that Tang Hu''s treatment is very bad. However, Tang Yun has to admit that Tang Hu''s solution is not good The solution is indeed the most defensible and the simplest. After all, it''s useless to explain to them what they did just now. They are just bullying people. They will not listen to them any more. Tang Hu then came and said a few words to them, and then in the afternoon he did not have a few times, and then they directly ran away in gray, afraid to say anything about the formula. This makes Tang Yun a little confused. Zhang Gan should not bully his own family again, but all this is because of Tang Hu, because of Tang Hu. In fact, Tang Yun''s heart is very clear, Tang Hu will help their own home. Tang Hu is to pass this way, and then to achieve his goal of approaching himself, and then want to rely on this to pursue himself, to move himself. Although this method is very conventional and old-fashioned, Tang Yue has to admit that this method does have some effect. At least now, in Tang Yun''s eyes, Tang Hu is no longer as hateful as before. This is not even Tang Yun''s own change to Tang Hu. Tang Hu was like this. When he arrived, he suddenly appeared in his own life, broke into his own life and disturbed his life rhythm. Then, Tao Le always wanted to get rid of Tang Hu. He didn''t want to have anything to do with Tang Hu. He wanted to get rid of Tang Hu. However, it seemed that he wanted to stay away from him The relationship between her, and will be close to a lot, Tang Yun does not know how to face Tang Hu after all? Do you still continue to sneer at Tang Hu as before? Tang Yun asked herself that she couldn''t do it. After all, Tang Hu has been helping herself and adding herself. You should say that people have helped themselves so much, and he is always better for others. He is not a cold-blooded person. After all, Tang Hu has done so many things for himself and his family. No matter what Tang Hu is for, after all, he has helped his family. So now Tang Yun is at a loss, so Tencent''s choice is to escape. After all, Tang Yue has to worry about the identity of Tang Hu. After all, something like that happened to her friend Xiaofen before, so Tang Yun didn''t dare to accept a person who was much different from her own identity.As soon as Tang Yun thinks of her good friend, because of the rich second generation before him, he is now insane. Therefore, Tang Yungang''s budding heart is closed again by Tang Yun, and he dare not face Tang Hu. Tang Hu then saw Tang Yun, who had been lowering her head and did not speak. After all, Tang Hu did not expect Tang Yun''s attitude towards herself before, because this event would greatly change Tang Yun''s impression on herself. When do we want to come over this weekend? Then Tang Yun didn''t make it clear to me when she told me before, so today we will ask again... let''s go on Saturday morning. Then, if you are free, you can come here directly. Then, our house is in the green grass alley, the penultimate door is our house. At that time, you can come directly. Tang Yun''s mother returned to normal at this time. However, her face was full of gratitude to Tang Hu. After all, if Tang Hu didn''t come, Tang Yu''s mother really didn''t know what to do. Chapter 777 Auntie, in fact, I''m here to ask when we''ll be over at the weekend? Then Tang Yun didn''t make it clear to me when she told me before, so today we will ask again... let''s go on Saturday morning. Then, if you are free, you can come here directly. Then, our house is in the green grass alley, the penultimate door is our house. At that time, you can come directly. Tang Yun''s mother returned to normal at this time. However, her face was full of gratitude to Tang Hu. After all, if Tang Hu didn''t come, Tang Yu''s mother really didn''t know what to do. Tang Hu, thank you very much for today''s affairs. If we didn''t have you, we mother and daughter really don''t know what to do. It''s OK, auntie. No one will bully you here again. Tang Hu said with a smile. Aunt like that, Xiaobo and I will leave first, and then we will come back to disturb you on Saturday. Oh, you''re not easy to come here. Auntie can bake something for you. I haven''t eaten yet, have I? You can have some barbecue here. Naturally, Tang Yun''s mother won''t let Tang Hu go so easily. After all, they have helped themselves so much. They should thank them for everything they say. I hate my mother. Now I feel that she is treating Tang Hu. How does the child feel that he is getting better and better? This boy is a teenager. Although there are some rich young masters who are also very overbearing, they are very reasonable with themselves. And then I respect myself very much. There is no other kind of rich young master who is superior. Although Tang Hu feels terrible, otherwise, he can''t scare away the peddlers directly, but he is very easygoing to himself. Auntie, we don''t eat today, and then it''s too late. We''ll go back first. Then on Saturday, we''ll go to the door on time to disturb us. If we eat here now, we won''t be very happy to come and disturb on Saturday. And Tang Hu''s mobile phone just rang twice. It should be Fang Miao''s text message to him. It should be to let himself go back quickly. So Tang Hu is not very convenient to have another barbecue here. Well... when Tang Yun''s mother saw Tang Hu''s insistence, it was no longer good. She insisted that Tang Hu stay for the barbecue, so their mother could only do this, and then said to her daughter. Yun''er, go to see your classmates off. Oh... Tang Yun nodded unwillingly, but this time, she didn''t directly refuse as before. However, she kept her head down and didn''t speak, so she walked to Tang Hu, and then she didn''t say a word to Tang Hu. Tang Hu faint smile, and then with Kang Xiaobo two people directly turned away. Tang Yunran has been walking in front of her, and then she doesn''t know what she is thinking. Well, if you don''t want to send it, you don''t have to force it. You can go back directly, and then we can go alone. You don''t have to send it again. Seeing Tang Yun''s reluctance, Tang Hu said to Tang Yun in a funny way. How can I have it? Tang Yun gave a low hum. Thank you anyway today... it''s OK. I''m just on my way. If I were someone else, I might also be able to take care of these things on the Internet... Tang Hu used a possibility here. In fact, if it''s really another person, no matter how he is, I don''t think he will go to take care of these things Because Tang Hu was originally a person who was indifferent to other things. If he really met anything and had to take care of it, Tang Hu didn''t have any spare time to do his own things. Moreover, Tang Hu was not that kind of warm-hearted person. Tang Yun naturally will not believe what Tang Hu said to help himself along the way. If it wasn''t because of himself, where would Tang Hu manage his own affairs? However, Tang Yue thought so, the more he felt that he really owed Tang Hu more and more. Tang Yun now feels that she really owes Tang Hu more and more human feelings, which makes Tang Yun feel at a loss and uneasy. Do you really want to talk to me about friends? Tang Yun ran turned around and looked at Tang Hu''s eyes directly and asked Tang Hu seriously. Ah?! Tang Hu was shocked by Tang Yun''s sudden reaction. I don''t know why Tang Yun suddenly said so like himself. In fact, the reason why Tang Shuo asked this question was that he still wanted to explain these things clearly with Tang Hu. Tang Yun had a lot of courage to say this. Tang Hu said this sentence. After all, Tang Hu broke into his own life and infected his daily life. Tang Yun had no idea about Tang Hu, which was impossible.Tang Yun just wants to make sure what kind of mind Tang Hu is to his mind? However, although Tang Yun is very serious about saying this, Tang Yun is still very guilty and afraid in her heart. After all, any girl who says this to a boy on the street will be shy, let alone a girl like Tang Yun who has never been in love and is very shy. Tang Yun is now in a very nervous mood, but also a little nervous. Then Tang Hu''s ah character was taken for granted by Tang Yun. Tang Yun did not wait for Tang Hu to really answer this question, and then immediately asked. If you do, your parents know about it, will they agree? To be honest, Tang Yun is very nervous now. After all, Tang Hu has done so many things for his family now. Tang Yun is not a girl who has no heart. Naturally, she can see it. However, Tang Yun doesn''t know what kind of feelings she has for Tang Hu. She doesn''t know whether she hates Tang Hu more or some other feelings. But what Tang Yun has to deny is that she has a little different feeling about Tang Hu. My parents? Tang Hu was stunned. My parents, I should be regarded as an orphan now. After all, my parents have passed away, and I still shoulder the heavy responsibility of revenge for my father. Tang Hu, suddenly thought of his present situation. He may be because the campus life is too comfortable, so that Tang Hu temporarily forget the burden of his body. I can''t remember and enjoy it in campus life any more, or when can my father get revenge? Chapter 778 It turns out that Tang Hu is no different from the other rich second generation. After all, he just wants to play with himself. Forget it... it turns out that Tang Hu didn''t intend to tell his parents about himself from the beginning, and he didn''t intend to be with his own generation. So what else should he tangle with? There''s no need for yourself. Tang Yun then directly turned around and quickly walked towards himself. When he came, he quickly walked back. Then, in the blink of an eye, it disappears into the night. Tang Hu at this time just came back to God, and then saw Tang Yun, who had already run away, and then Tang Hu sighed helplessly. Do you really like this girl? Tang Hu doesn''t know whether he has become mature or what? Anyway, Tang Hu feels that he is not the same as before. If he is his former self, he will never have the idea of falling in love like this. Maybe it is because he has changed himself during this period of time. After all, there is no way to compare the former life with the present, and his present life may be too comfortable, so I have the idea of love. "Boss, what''s the matter with you?" Then Kang Xiaobo, who had been standing beside him, was silent. At this time, he finally made a sound. Then he saw Tang Yun, who had run far away. This time, he could not help but say to Tang Hu. "Boss, what kind of God did you just stare at? Just now Tang Yun asked if you want to make friends with him? Then, boss, you are stunned at such a critical moment. " Kang Xiaobo looks anxious. The typical example is that the emperor is not in a hurry and the eunuch is anxious. Tang Hu waved his hand at will and said to Kang Xiaobo. "Nothing. Maybe he just wants to confirm my mind? There''s nothing else to talk about. Well, let''s go. Don''t look at it. " "Boss, I really don''t know what to say about you. You haven''t grasped such a good opportunity just now. Tang Yu, he obviously asked you, do you want to talk to him about friends? If you agree, boss, maybe this is the way it is Kang Xiaobo said excitedly. "Well, after all, there are still opportunities for things like this. There''s no need to rush for a moment, right? Well, I''ve got to get back in a hurry, or someone in the family will get angry again Tang Hu, then patted Kang Xiaobo on the shoulder and said. In the car, Tang Hu then looked at the information sent by his mobile phone. It turned out that the message was from Miss Fang. The message asked when he would go home? Although she has been indifferent to herself these days and doesn''t talk to herself, it can be seen that the eldest lady is still very concerned about herself. She is not as cold as she seems. She is a very warm and kind girl. Although, it may be because of some of her own things, and then make Fang Miao unhappy, but Fang sec, a girl, is very kind and does not take these things as one thing. This is why Tang Hu has been working as a bodyguard. If Miss Fang Miao is not really good-natured, she will not be a real bodyguard. Even if you give Tang Hu more money, Tang Hu will never be a bodyguard. In the car, Tang Hu, and then gave Fang Miao a message back that he would be home soon. Tenghu, and then wait for a while, and then found that Fang Miao did not give himself back any news, Tang Hu helpless smile. Sure enough, miss, although her attitude towards herself has improved a little, she still hasn''t forgiven herself! After all, it''s my own. I don''t think about some things. I really ignore the eldest lady, and then let her down. He and I don''t know how to deal with Tang Yun and Fang Miao. After all, Miss Fang asked for help, and now she is also Fang Miao''s personal bodyguard. Logically speaking, she should be filling in her own work. After all, Tang Hu is very principled and a very responsible person. The main reason is that I don''t know how to deal with the affairs of the eldest lady. After all, I don''t know now. Fang Zhenggu''s real purpose of being a bodyguard is to protect Fang Miao''s life. At first, Tanghu thought that Fang Zhenggu was looking after himself, only to protect Fang Miao''s life. But now, Tang Hu can be sure, and those people won''t do something for each other Excessive things will not threaten the security of the side, but what is the meaning of their own bodyguards? Later, he also talked with Fang Zheng, but Fang Zheng said that he wanted to take care of Fang Miao''s daily life. He said that he had to deal with the company''s affairs all the time, so he always let Fang Miao live alone. It could be a little lonely, and then let himself accompany him. What do you think? Why does it seem that this square is hinting at something? Why is he so relieved? To be able to live with his daughter. Moreover, I told him about some of my previous things, even in the army, I didn''t say anything else. How can I get the trust of Founder?What''s more, at the beginning, the eldest lady intended to pretend to be her boyfriend in school and then act as a shield. However, now she and Tang Yun''s affairs are passed on in the school. At first, she said that she was Fang Miao''s boyfriend in the class, but now she doesn''t know how to deal with these things. And the most important thing is that tanghuo has been busy with these messy things. It''s not the police station, and then the eldest lady. There is no time to go out for training. And the most important thing is that Tang hu wants to replace his father and find the underground ring to pay for it. But now, he has no time to go to the underground ring for reconnaissance And then did not improve their own strength. And then we put it off all the time. If it wasn''t for today, Tang Yun suddenly mentioned her parents. Tang Hu might not have remembered herself for a while, and would have to avenge her father. It seems that it is really too comfortable to live here, which makes Tang Hu forget his past. But Tang Hu can''t say how bored he is with his life now. On the contrary, Tang Hu feels that his life is very comfortable and comfortable. Chapter 779 Then on Saturday morning, Tang Hu confirmed that Fang Miao would not go out today. He would stay in his apartment. Then, Tang Hu was relieved to drive to find Kang Xiaobo. However, the car that Tang Hu drives is not the Bugatti that he drove before. After all, that car is too eye-catching, and it''s not suitable for all kinds of places, because Tang Hu will endure looking at himself for four weeks every time he goes out. So Tang Hu then told Fangzheng that he wanted to change his car and didn''t want to drive it. Fang Zheng, of course, did not have any objection, saying that Tang Hu could choose by himself. Tang Hu then went to the garage and chose a more ordinary car. Then he drove the car and went straight to find Kang Xiaobo. Today, Fang Miao plans to watch the CD of Li Xiaohan''s concert that he brought over at noon yesterday, so he won''t go out to play at all. In addition, he is not very stable recently. Therefore, Fang Miao doesn''t plan to go out in order not to cause trouble to Tang Hu and his father. Then Tang Hu called Kang Xiaobo with his mobile phone when he went out. After all, it is more convenient to contact by phone this year. "Wavelet, where are you now? I''ll come to you now. " Tang Hu, said to the phone. "Boss, I''m still at home. I haven''t left yet, boss. You''re ready to go now, aren''t you?" Kang Xiaobo, then, has been looking forward to this day for a long time. After all, this is the goddess that all boys in the school love secretly. It''s a rare honor to eat at home. If you don''t follow Tang Huo, you won''t have the honor to eat at the school flower''s house. Kang Xiaobo finally waited until this day, and then got up early to clean up himself, and then waited for his boss to call him. "Where is your home? Then I''ll pick you up now Tang Hu asked Kang Xiaobo. "Boss, you come to pick me up?" Kang Xiaobo slightly a wave, some do not understand, what does Tang Hu mean? However, I still talked about the location of my home. "Boss, my home is in Ningshi Road, and then, which direction is your home? If it''s not on the way, then we''ll meet directly in the shantytowns. " "Oh, there, it''s OK. Just wait for me there. I think it will take you more than ten minutes. You should get ready in advance, go down and wait for me. Then you can get on the bus directly, and then we can go there together After Tang Hu finished, he hung up the phone directly. Tang Hu''s car should be an ordinary car in Fangzheng garage, but it''s an ordinary car and a sports car. It''s just that compared with other cars, this car looks a little bit ordinary. Advanced cars like this have that kind of navigation system in them, so Tang Hu doesn''t have any trouble finding Kang Xiaobo''s home. Tang Hu, then input the address of Kang Xiaobo''s home in the navigation system, and then he drove the car according to the navigation prompts. And then? In fact, Kang Xiaobo''s home is on Tang Hu''s way to school every day, and it is also a good place to find. So, Tang Hu soon drove to the bus stop. After Tang Hu arrived, he took out his mobile phone and called Kang Xiaobo. He told himself that he was waiting for her at the bus stop and asked her to come here quickly. Not long after that, Tang Hu saw Kang Xiaobo, who was dressed in a more handsome style, and then bumped on his butt, just like the station where he came directly. Tang Hu saw Kang Xiaobo walking and looking around. He should be looking for himself! Tang Hu, then directly opened the window, and then said to Kang Xiaobo. "Wavelet, I''m here." Tang Hu, then open the co pilot''s door. Kang Xiaobo naturally saw Tang Hu waving to himself, and then went directly to his side. Boss, is this your car? Kang Xiaobo said in surprise. Tang Hu said with a smile. "That''s right." After all, Fang Zheng said before that, where do you like the money to drive away? I don''t have to tell him. I don''t need to tell her about such a small thing. After all, when I had just rescued Fang Miao before, and then when I was Fang Miao''s bodyguard, I said that I had one less car to drive. Then Fang Zheng said that if you like a car, you can choose it directly, and then Fang Zheng will give the car to himself directly. In fact, it can be said that the car is Tang Hu''s own. What''s more, Tang Hu didn''t pay much attention to the money when he was on a mission. However, Tang Hu didn''t attach great importance to the money at that time. Instead, part of the money was given to his father, and then the other part was directly handed over to the army.In fact, Tang Hu didn''t have much money in his hand. Otherwise, Tang Hu should have more money than the policy. After all, Tang Hu''s reward for every mission is ten million dollars. "Boss, I didn''t expect that your family condition is so good that you can afford to drive a sports car." "In fact, it''s OK. It''s not so good." Tang Hu didn''t explain to Kang Xiaobo a lot. After all, for things like this, tiger tiger doesn''t think it''s necessary to explain. After all, if you really count yourself rich without money, you should be considered as a relatively rich person. After all, the total amount of his tasks should be able to occupy one of the richest people in the world Ground bar! However, Tang Hu did not pay much attention to these external wealth, as long as it was able to support himself. But at this time, Kang Xiaobo suddenly found a picture of Fang Miao on the top of the car, and then said to his boss. "No, boss. Do you really like the flowers of Fang University? Why is there a picture of her in the car? " Tang Hu then followed the direction of Kang Xiaobo''s fingers to see, and really found the photo of Fang Miao. At this time, Tang Hu felt that he was a little confused. After all, he chose a relatively low-key car casually. Who knows that this car should be a car Fang Miao used to drive, and the driving time should be not short, so there will be a picture of himself in the interior of the car. After all, Tang Hu just changed the car and didn''t take a careful look at what was in the car and didn''t clean it up. After all, Tang Hu thought at the beginning that he was using the car as a tool for borrowing. There was no need to carefully check what was in the car, as long as it was able to drive. Chapter 780 Tang Hu, and then quickly put Fang Miao''s photo up. "It''s OK, boss. Don''t worry. I will definitely control my own mouth. I will never talk nonsense, especially with Tang Yun." Kang Xiaobo said with a smile. Tang Hu is speechless. Shantytowns, then the kind of city, after completion, there are some bungalows around it, and then, those bungalows have existed for a long time, and then? My quality is relatively poor, the per capita building area is relatively small, and then add the infrastructure, some are not complete, the traffic is not convenient, and then coupled with the public security and fire hazards are relatively large, environmental sanitation is also relatively dirty. This is a place where Tang Yun lives. In fact, many developing cities have such places as shantytowns. Of course, not all the houses in shantytowns are bungalows, and there are some buildings. However, the red brick buildings like those with three sections are not much better than usual. Buildings like shantytowns are far away from those in cities. Buildings in cities are basically heated by natural gas. For buildings like this, there is no gas heating, and the network is not very smooth. In fact, it is difficult to imagine that under such a bad environment, a beautiful girl like Tang Yun could be bred. When Tang Hu drove to the shantytowns, he was shocked by this. What Kang Xiaobo didn''t expect was that Tang Yun would live in such a bad environment. Then, there were all kinds of filthy garbage, and there were all kinds of stinky ditches, really It''s a completely bad environment. "Boss, the environment is really too..." Kang Xiaobo can''t help but close the window directly. He can''t stand the smell, which is too disgusting. "In fact, the place I used to live in is not much different from here..." Tang Hu said with a smile. After all, the environment he used to live in was a battlefield, and the battlefield was even worse than the environment in front of me, which was nothing compared with my previous battlefield. After all, Tang Hu used to climb for a few days in the stinky ditch of the marsh for a latent task, just to kill him. Tang Hu then directly found the alley that Tang Yue''s mother said, and then directly turned the car in. However, after Tang Hu turned the car into the alley, he found that it was very difficult to open the car in the alley, because there were all kinds of messy things piled up in front of each house. There is no way for the car to get in under such circumstances. Tang Hu had no choice but to park the car in the alley, a place where there was no mess. Then, the people in the hutongs can see that the color is clear, and then the value is some expensive car. Generally speaking, there are few cars in shantytowns. After all, apart from taxis, no one can afford a car in such a place. After all, those who can afford it will certainly not live in such places. After Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobo got out of the car, Tang Hu locked the car, followed Tang Yun''s mother''s advice and found Tang Yun''s home directly. Tang Hu looked at the door of the dilapidated courtyard in his eyes and sighed a little... because at the beginning, Tang Hu had some conjectures in his mind. The situation in Tang Yun''s family should be bad, which can be said to be very bad. But, until now, I understand that even in this shantytowns, the situation of Tang Yue''s family should be in the shantytowns or downstream. Tang Hu then knocked on the door. After a while, there was a sound of footsteps coming from the courtyard, and then the people inside asked. "Who is it?" Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobo guessed that the voice they spoke was Tang Yun. "It''s me... Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobo..." Tang Hu then said. After hearing Tang Hu''s words in the courtyard, there was a clear silence for a moment, and then the gate opened directly, revealing Tang Yun. Tang Yun, then coldly said to Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobo. "Come in, please." Tang Hu, and then slightly stunned, because before, although Tang Yun has always been a bad attitude towards himself, but when he gets along with himself, he is still very handsome. Really, although he occasionally plays with himself and his temper will trample on his own feet, he is not so indifferent as he is today. Today, Tang Hu obviously felt that Tang Yun became very indifferent to himself, just like treating a stranger. Really, Kang Xiaobo has been excited, so he did not find this detail, and then followed Tang Hu, a curious baby, into Tang Yun''s home. Then Kang Xiaobo looked around at Tang Yun''s yard."Boss. You see, there are cherry trees here For those who live in bungalows and have a yard, almost every family will plant a tree in their own yard. So Tang Hu is not really curious about this kind of thing. Just like Kang Xiaobo, who has always lived in the city, will feel curious about this kind of thing. "Yun''er, is your classmate here?" Tang Yun''s mother, and then directly from the room out of the voice. Then, Tang yuan, the house in her family should have been the kind of ancient brick house that has existed for a long time. Then, it is impossible to tell when such a house was built. And then? The whole house looks like it''s made of red brick, and then? It doesn''t look like it''s covered with cement. Then, the windows are sealed with plastic. And the door has been obvious years, left rust. However, in such a dilapidated environment, there is Tang Yun such a sunny, positive and optimistic girl, which is a very rare thing. Br > , there was no other tone of anger in Tang''s tone of treating strangers, but there was no other tone of anger in Tang''s voice. "It''s Tang Hu. Come in quickly. Don''t be outside." Tang Yun''s mother was happy and went straight out of the house. Then she saw Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobo in the yard. She quickly called Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobo into the house. Chapter 781 Tang Yun said faintly, but there was no anger or other tone in his tone, just like talking about a stranger. There was no emotion in his tone. "It''s Tang Hu. Come in quickly. Don''t be outside." Tang Yun''s mother was happy and went straight out of the house. Then she saw Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobo in the yard. She quickly called Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobo into the house. "Hello, auntie." After Tang Hu entered the room, he also called politely. And as soon as I entered the room, I found that this room was a typical old-fashioned room, and then? As soon as you enter the door, there is a small kitchen, and then? It''s a big house with a small house. "Come and sit in the room. Yun''er, you just sit here and talk to your classmates. Then I''ll go and prepare the barbecue stuff. " Tang Yun''s mother, and then Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobo two people called into the room, and then said to Tang Yun. "Oh... after that, Tang Yunran nodded and did not object. Then she just sat in the living room. Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobo sat on the sofa in the living room. Tang Yun then took a chair and sat opposite to Tang Hu. After all, the size of the sofa is limited, and Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobo are reluctant to do it The next one. And Tang Yun didn''t intend to sit with Tang Hu, so she took a chair and sat opposite Tang Hu. What about Tang Yun''s mother? Then I went out to work on the barbecue. What about Tang Yun? Sit here and what? He sat on the chair all the time, didn''t speak, and then held his chin with his hand, and his eyes were always looking at the ground, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. Tang Hu is a little strange. I don''t know why Tang Yun is today? It seems that since she came in, Tang Yun seems to have a strange attitude towards herself. Although in the past, Tang Yun''s attitude towards herself was relatively cold, and her attitude was not good, but at least, she would be self willed and angry with herself. However, today, she seems to treat herself like a stranger. Then, it''s really embarrassing to sit here without talking, so Tanghu took the lead in finding a topic and said. "Uncle, are you in the house?" Tang Hu then heard something moving in the inner room. Although the door was closed, Tang Hu''s hearing could not escape from Tang Hu''s ears. "Yes, my father was in it, but because he was injured, he was lying in bed and couldn''t get up." "Industrial injury, serious injury?" Tang Hu was surprised. What happened? I had thought about the situation of Tang Yun''s family before, but what Tang Hu didn''t expect was that Tang Yun''s father was actually sick in bed, and then it seemed that he had been lying in bed all the time. Otherwise, in the snack street before, Tang Yun''s father was not present. We are saving money now. Then, we are going to have surgery in the second half of the year. If the operation is successful, it should be able to recover. Tang Yun said lightly, Tang Yun''s speaking attitude is like talking to a stranger. There is no emotion in his speech. "If it''s a work-related injury, why don''t the factory take money?" Tang Xiaobo interrupted at this time. "The reason why the factory doesn''t give us money is because the factory owner doesn''t admit it. Then, what can we do if he doesn''t give us money?" Tang Yun seems to have accepted her fate, and she won''t have any idea about the factory owner at all. It''s not like before, when I went to the factory to make trouble and lose my temper, I didn''t have to go there, but I didn''t get any effect after I went there. "I''ll see my uncle." Tang Hu then stood up and wanted to go in the direction of the inner room, but he was stopped directly by Tang Yun. "Don''t go in any more. My father is resting now. Don''t disturb her any more. " He also didn''t let Tang Hu go in to see his father. After all, Tang Yun didn''t want to have any relationship with Tang Hu now. Naturally, he didn''t want him to entangle himself with his family affairs. If I sign Tang Hu''s favor because of something, how can I return it. Tang Yun doesn''t behave like before. She doesn''t know much about the world. In fact, Tang Yue is just because of the situation of her own family. Then, her father is involved in the factory, then her mother is in the snack street. Then she feels the difficulties of the bottom of the society, and then suffers from the world''s coldness. What obligation does Tang Hu have to help his family? No one can help another for free. The condition that Tang Hu can help his family is undoubtedly because of himself. In addition to his own sugar paste, what can he value about his own family?At the end of the day, his family owes more and more favor to Tang Hu. Finally, he can only compensate himself to Tang Hu. It can only be a debt of gratitude. In fact, Tang Hu did not have any other superfluous ideas, just wanted to see Tang Yun''s father, because the injury in the end is how serious, can be cured? However, since Tang Yun opposes it, Tang Hu no longer insists. Kang Xiaobo, and then found that in this situation, his current position is indeed a bit embarrassing. After all, he is now sitting between Tang Yun and Tang Hu. Then, Kang Xiaobo also found that there seems to be some problems between Tang Hu and Tang Yun. However, Kang Xiaobo also knows that he can''t get in the way. Kang Xiaobo didn''t want to sit here. Then, when Tang Hu and Tang Yun talked to each other, he got up and went to the next position. He took a casual look at the furnishings in the room. Then, when Kang Xiaobo was looking around, he suddenly found a photo on a desk in the room. Then, this photo attracted Kang Xiaobo''s attention. Then, there are only three girls in the picture. One of them is Tang Yun, and the other seems to be Tang Yun''s best friend. Her best friend seems to be from another class in her school, which seems to be Liu Wen. However, Kang Xiaobo, another girl, has no impression. However, this girl makes Kang Xiaobo look like he has a bright feeling in front of him. Chapter 782 Although Tang Yun is the most beautiful of the three girls in the photo, compared with Liu Wen, the other girl is just a little bit different from Tang Yun, not too much. And the girl looked very weak and wanted to be protected by others. Who is this man? Kang Xiaobo then began to become active in his heart. For Tencent, Kang Xiaobo is completely dead hearted. After all, Kang Xiaobo is something his family knows about his family. After all, Tang Yun can''t like himself. And it seems that his boss should still like Tang Yun, he is sure that there is no way. But the girl in front of me... "this picture?" Kang Xiaobo, then can''t help but feel excited, and then make a voice, and then said. Tang Yunran followed Kang Xiaobo''s voice, then turned her head, and saw Kang Xiaobo''s finger pointing to a photo on her bookshelf. "My two good friends." "I know, and then? I know that one of them seems to be from our school. It seems to be called Liu Wen, but the other girl... " Kang Xiaobo hesitated for a moment. Although he felt that it was not polite for him to come to other people''s home directly and ask about these things directly, he didn''t want his heart to be active So it went straight into silence. So Kang Xiaobo asked a little cheeky. "You said the other girl, her name is Lanfen, is a good friend of mine who has been playing since childhood." Tang Yun''s tone is a little cold. Obviously, she doesn''t want to mention it. Then, she just talked to Kang Xiaobo about her good friend, and then she stopped talking about it. Kang Xiaobo and then Oh, silently in the heart of this girl, and then? I feel that the girl''s name is still a very nice name, but I don''t know if he is still in school. Since he is a good friend of Tang Yun, he should be in school, but I don''t know where he is now. Anyway, he should not be in the same school with himself. Otherwise, he will certainly know him in school. After all, such a beautiful girl will surely arouse many people''s pursuit in the school. Although like Tang Yun''s good friend, LAN Fen, it''s impossible for her to fall in love with the school flowers. However, she must be among the best in the whole school. Kang Xiaobo then wants to ask Tang Yun about this girl again. However, Kang Xiaobo looks at Tang Yun and doesn''t want to talk about it. Therefore, Kang Xiaobo has to give up and stop mentioning this matter with Tang Yun. When I have a chance in the future, I will ask Tang Yun or Liu Wen to know something about blue powder. Then at this time, Tang Yun''s mother has already baked the barbecue has been on the table. so what? Bring it to the table and the barbecues are giving off an attractive aroma. It can arouse people''s appetite very much. Tang Yun then helped her mother put those barbecues on the table. After that, Tang Yun''s mother went to work and the rest went to barbecue. Tang Yun ran then entertained Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobo here. Tang Yun said coldly. "Eat..." Tang Yun''s mother said to Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobo out loud. "Tang Hu, you and your classmates eat those barbecues first. Then, I''m still thinking about it. There are many barbecues here. You can''t eat enough first. I''ll ask yun''er to bring them to you later." "Mom, I''ll help you now." What about Tang Yun? I''m really embarrassed in the room now. After all, Tang Yun doesn''t want to talk to Tang Hu about some things, and doesn''t want to have something to do with Tang Hu. Tang Yu felt that he might as well go outside to help his mother. He always felt that he was not really that kind of thing here. "It''s OK. You can eat with your classmates there. Then, you can get some drinks. You can eat with them. Then I can do my own work here. Anyway, I''ll make barbecue for you three." I used to work alone in the snack street, so many people, I am also busy to come here, how many people are you today? It''s OK. You can chat with your classmates there and have a barbecue. Tang Yun ran shrunk after the mouth, thinking: This is not their own food and drink, but also into chat? Oneself this is to become a accompany young lady? Originally, Kang Xiaobo has been checking the barbecue for a long time. In addition, he is coming to school to have a barbecue at home. Therefore, Kang Xiaobo is very excited. But now, Kang Xiaobo doesn''t care too much about barbecue, but he seems absent-minded. Because now, Kang Xiaobo''s heart is full of the girl in the picture, always thinking about the girl named Lanfen. Kang Xiaobo is still a little bit reluctant now, and then, in the heart or read that called Lanfen girl, and then do not give up the mouth to Tang Yun said."Tang Yun, you see, we have so many barbecues today, and we can''t finish them. Why don''t we ask Liu Wen and LAN Fen to come and eat together? " Although Kang Xiaobo put Liu Wen in front of him when he spoke, however, this is also Kang Xiaobo''s careful thinking. In fact, this is the meaning of drunkard, not wine, but between mountains and rivers. Then, Liu Wen and Kang Xiaobo are students in a school, so naturally they should be familiar with it. Therefore, Kang Xiaobo puts Liu Wen in front of her. But, in fact, for Kang Xiaobo, Liu Wen doesn''t matter at all. In fact, the most important thing is Lanfen. Then, in fact, it was Kang Xiaobo''s first sight when he saw Lanfen, and he felt that he really fell in love at first sight. After all, although Tang Yun is the most beautiful of the three girls, Kang Xiaobo knows her own things, and she doesn''t deserve Tang Yun at all. Naturally, Kang Xiaobo will not consider Tang Yun any more. But Lanfen is different from Tang Yun. Kang Xiaobo doesn''t know why. She feels that she has moved her heart at the first sight when she sees Lanfen. Chapter 783 Tang''s mother''s barbecue recipe is very good, and then the barbecue table made by Tang''s mother is very good. So it seems that the business must be very hot. It''s hard to think about it or not. That''s why other barbecue stall owners in snack street are so hot. Just when Tang Hu wanted to take a bunch of them and taste the barbecue, the door of the house was suddenly pushed open. Then, he went into the house from the outside and broke in directly. A girl came into the door and yelled at the people in the room. "Tang Yun is not good, not good. Xiaofen is going to jump off the building. You should go with me to persuade her. We won''t listen to our advice. Now go and have a look with me! " The girl who came naturally is Tang Yun''s good friend and her classmate in school is called Liu Wen. Then? Because he was worried about Lai Fen, he didn''t have Tanghu and Kang Xiaobo in the room after he came in. However, when Liu Wen spoke and stopped panting for breath, he found out that there were still two outsiders in the room. Especially Liu Wen, when she saw a man named Tang Hu in the room, then this was the expression on Liu Wen''s face, which made her look a little ugly. After all, as a good friend of Tang Yun, Liu Wen is naturally very concerned about Tang Yun. And her other good friend LAN Fen, because of the second generation of rich things, now has some abnormal spirit, so Liu Wen naturally does not want another good friend of her own, Tang Yun because of Tang Hu''s things and hurt. And when Liu Wen asked Tang Yun before, Tang Yun assured herself that she had nothing to do with Tang Hu. However, in a blink of an eye, it was not a few days ago, and then she directly let Tang Hu come to her home. Liu Wen now has no choice but to sigh. She is really a good friend of her own. She is really a little confused by love. She is really a silly girl. And now Liu Wen doesn''t believe that Tang Yun has nothing to do with Tang Hu. After all, if there is no relationship, why is Tang Hu here now? "What, what do you say? Xiaofen is going to jump. Where is she now After hearing Liu Wen''s words, Tang Yun was shocked. Then she stood up and rushed out of the house. "Now she is on the top of the small building in front of their house at the entrance of the lane. You should go with me to see her and persuade Xiao Fen with me. Don''t let him take it too hard! " Liu Wen said anxiously. At this time, Tang Yun''s mother was also outside the house. She heard what Liu Wen said in a loud voice inside the house. Then she hurried in. Originally, Tang Yun''s mother was just having a barbecue outside the house. Suddenly, she saw Liu Wen in a hurry and rushed into her own house. Then, she wanted to ask whether she would like to have a barbecue at home? Then he ignored himself and rushed into the house. Originally, Tang Yun''s mother wanted to have a look. Why did Liu Wen rush into her own home in such a hurry? Then, when Tang Yun''s mother arrived at the door, she suddenly heard Liu Wen say such a shocking news. And then? After all, LAN Fen is a good friend of Tang Yun who has been playing since childhood. Then, the relationship between the three of them is very good, very good, but later, because something happened, and then, there were some problems. Then, they had a rest at home. And later I heard that Lan Fen''s nerves were abnormal because of the previous events. "It''s just that things have been going on for so long, and then things should be almost the same, and they are almost forgotten. But now, I hear Liu Wen say that Lan Fen is going to jump off the building suddenly. What should we do?" "Mom, I''ll go with Liu Wen and we''ll go and have a look." Tang Yun ran can''t care to say any more words, and then directly pulled Liu Wen to run out. Be careful not to run so fast Tang Yun''s mother quickly told Tang Yun to say. Tang Hu, sitting next to him, naturally heard Liu Wenshuo''s words, and then suddenly heard something like jumping off a building. Then he was confused. He didn''t know what they were talking about? Tang Hu, then asked Tang Yun''s mother. "Auntie, what happened? It seems that things are a little serious! " How to say it? The matter is that a good friend of Tang Yun is going to jump off the building. The thing is, yun''er''s good friend, LAN Fen, a few years ago, because of some things, and then received some harm, but now, unexpectedly, did not expect to jump. Tang Yun''s mother is also a little worried, and then said to Tang Hu. "Well, I''ll go and have a look."However, before Tang Yun''s mother finished speaking, Kang Xiaobo rushed out directly. The most important thing was that as soon as Kang Xiaobo heard Tang Yun''s mother say LAN Fen''s name, she said that he might have to jump out of the building. Then Kang Xiaobo was a little uneasy. Directly towards Tang Yun and Liu Wen two people''s figure to chase the past. Tang Hu naturally knows why Kang Xiaobo suddenly became like this, and he can almost think of a general idea. Tang Yun''s mother suddenly saw Kang Xiaobo so excited that she didn''t know why. "Tang Hu, what''s wrong with your classmate?" "It''s OK, auntie. Let''s go and have a look..." Then, now is the place where the accident happened. Then, many people have been watching. Now the scene is a bit noisy and chaotic. Then, Tang Yun and Liu Wen, standing outside the crowd, can''t see what happened. Then, the two people forced themselves to squeeze inside. Kang Xiaobo, following closely, came to Tang Yun and Liu Wen. Kang Xiaobo raised his head at this time, and then he saw a scene, and then there was a violent shock. Because a girl in white appeared in Kang Xiaobo''s sight. Then, the girl in white is the girl named Lanfen that Kang Xiaobo saw in the photo before. Then, I see this girl in reality, far less than the girl I saw in the photo before. It is full of sunshine and full of youth. Chapter 784 "Xiaofen, this is Liu Wen. Can you hear me? Don''t do anything stupid Liu Wen then made a trumpet shape with her hands, put it on her mouth, and then yelled loudly to Lanfen upstairs. Although Liu Wen has been very hard to shout, but it seems that Xiaofen upstairs did not hear what Liu Wen said, and then, look a little trance, eyes floating, do not know where to look again, some empty, do not know what he is thinking. At this time, Tang Yun is also worried in the heart, and then also learn from Liu Wen, and then said to LAN Fen upstairs. "Xiaofen, you must not do stupid things. It''s very dangerous there. You should come down quickly. If there is something we can talk about later, you should get down from there first. Don''t want to do stupid things!" Basically, those people who are around to watch the excitement all know that the girl on the building is good friends with Tang Yun and Liu Wen in front of her. Then, the crowd naturally makes way for Tang Yun and Liu Wen to move forward. Then, Tang Yun and Liu Wen came to see LAN Fen''s mother. He was standing there anxiously, at a loss. Then? Tears flashed in her eyes, and then she looked at Xiaofen, who was sad all the time. Then she yelled at her voice. However, the girl upstairs turned a deaf ear, as if she had not heard it. She looked in a trance and looked at the front with empty eyes, and did not know what she was thinking. "Auntie, Xiaofen, she..." Tang Yun then saw LAN Fen''s mother there, and then quickly asked LAN Fen''s mother. "Oh, it''s Tang Yun and Liu Wen. You two are here. You should try to persuade Xiaofen with me. Then, you don''t know what happened. Then he locked himself in the room by himself, and then? It looks like he''s going to jump out of the building. Then, his father is going up now, but he has locked his door back. Then, his father can''t open the door for a while "Then, we are anxious to contact the lock company people, but, they have not come, you two are his good friends, and then help me to persuade him, don''t let him do some stupid things!" Now LAN Fen''s mother places all her hopes on Tang Yun and Liu Wen. After all, they are good friends of LAN Fen. Maybe their daughter will listen to what they say. Then at this time, Tang Hu also came here. Kangxiaobo is standing outside and finds the crowd. Tenghu, and then with Kang Xiaobo two people on the hard squeeze crowd came to the near. When he arrived, Kang Xiaobo asked Tang Hu anxiously. "Boss, what should I do now?" Tang Xiaobo raised her head and didn''t pay attention to what Tang Xiaobo said. And like the height of the three story building in front of him, Tang Hu can climb up without knowing it. Then, he will go upstairs and bring down the girl in front of him. However, such words will openly expose Tang Hu''s skill. Tang Hu is also hesitant now. I don''t know what to do now? If you don''t expose yourself, Tang Hu really has no good way to save the girl in front of her. Kang Xiaobo, and then see his boss did not speak, do not know how, some hot blood, the head directly to the girls upstairs shouting. "You must not jump, you must not have anything to worry about, do not jump, what we come down to talk about. You are still young. You still have a good youth time. You haven''t had time to enjoy it. Don''t take it too hard! " Then, Kang Xiaobo''s trumpet like voice also attracted the attention of people around him. After all, he is a boy in puberty, and then he yells so loudly that before that, LAN Fen''s mother, Tang Yun and Liu Wen''s voices are all covered up. Then, in the noisy noise around, it seems a little abrupt. Then, perhaps because of this sudden cry, and then, it attracted the attention of the girl upstairs. LAN Fen, and then some dull eyes look down, and then suddenly see, is toward their own this direction of shouting Kang Xiaobo. But when LAN Fen saw Kang Xiaobo''s appearance, her dull eyes immediately had a trace of look, and her eyes also had a trace of light. Then, the whole person seems to be very excited, and then, his mouth is murmuring, and he doesn''t know what he is saying. Then, all the people saw that Lan Fen seemed to take a look downstairs, and then the whole person seemed a little excited, and her stiff face also showed a smile. so what? All of a sudden, Tang Wen and LAN Fen''s mother didn''t know why they were so surprised. Then, Liu Wen and Tang Yun look at Kang Xiaobo carefully. This is the time to understand. When Tang Yun met Kang Xiaobo before, she felt that Kang Xiaobo was very familiar, as if she had seen her before. so what? Is Kang Xiaobo always following Tang Hu? What''s more, Tang Yun has a bad impression on Tang Hu. Then, the students who can stay with Tang Hu are not good students? And then there was a group of fighting. So Tang Yun didn''t think about it.Then, today, as soon as I saw her good friend''s face after seeing Kang Xiaobo, and then I took a closer look at Kang Xiaobo''s appearance. At this time, Tang Yun understood. The appearance of Kang Xiaobo is so similar. If Tang Yun is not careful to think about that direction, it is impossible to imagine. But now, if you look at it carefully, Kang Xiaobo and LAN Fen''s ex boyfriend do look very similar. and two people as like as two peas in the face, they are very similar, though they can not be exactly the same, but they seem very much alike. It''s hard to tell. Tang Yun exclaimed at this time. "No, LAN Fen doesn''t think Kang Xiaobo is Kang lighting, right? Don''t let anything happen to you? " There are many very coincidental things in the world, for example, two people may have the same name. It may look the same. But how did it happen to happen? In such an emergency, a boy who looks the same as Lanfen''s ex boyfriend has just appeared here. Chapter 785 "Kang lighting?" Then Kang Xiaobo guessed something from Tang Yun and Liu Wen, and then from their conversation. Kang Xiaobo estimates that it is difficult to distinguish between them. It should be that there was something wrong with the feelings before. It should be that they have been hurt in this aspect. Otherwise, it is impossible to just say those inexplicable words. And just now, Tang Yun said to herself that Kang lighting, the name deeply hurt Kang Xiaobo''s heart. Kang Xiaobo heard Kang Zhaoming''s name, then his face became a little distorted, and then he tightly held his fist, and his breath became a little short. "Is it true that Kang thinks of me as lighting "Yes, but to be honest, you look like Xiao Fen''s ex boyfriend before. Are you related to him?" Liu Wen is a bit careless, so she didn''t find out. When Kang Xiaobo said these words, she looked a little distorted. She thought he felt strange. Therefore, she didn''t have any scruples about her words, so she said to Kang Xiaobo directly. "You get out of the way, and then, your face is now bumping into her ex boyfriend. If you''re here, it makes things worse. You''d better hurry away. " "Relatives..." Kang Xiaobo flashed a ferocious look in his eyes, and then silently repeated the three words. What I said in Chinese is really right. I really have a relationship with Kang Zhaoming. But he is his cousin and grandson of his second grandfather''s. Liu Wen did not hear clearly. Kang Xiaobo murmured something there, then frowned and said to Kang Xiaobo. What are you doing there? If you don''t hide quickly, if you are here, things will become more serious. Don''t do anything serious again. You get out of here. " Kang Xiaobo''s heart was filled with bitterness and anger. Because what Kang Xiaobo didn''t expect was that such a good girl would have been abandoned by her cousin Zhang Zhaoming. Such a good girl has now become like this. Moreover, when Kang Xiaobo looked at the photo at Tang Yun''s house before, she felt that this girl was a very sunny, kind and gentle girl. But now she is going to be like this, and she will choose to jump off a building. What happened today can make a kind and sunny girl look like this. Kang Xiaobo is still in a daze, and then the blue point on the third floor suddenly showed a satisfied smile, and then said in his mouth. "Brother lighting, I''m coming to see you now..." Tang Yun and Liu Wen, and then Nanfeng''s mother, and then as soon as I see her feeling like this, something bad will happen. Because if she looks like this in front of me, LAN Fen''s mood is very abnormal. Don''t have any idea that you can''t take it too hard. "Xiaofen..." Tang Yunran called out subconsciously, but before Tang Yun could call it out completely, the girl upstairs fell down quickly from the upstairs. Then LAN Fen''s mother screamed subconsciously as soon as she saw this situation. Then, Tang Yun and Liu Wen next to her didn''t know what to do now? Scared by the scene in front of them, because they didn''t expect that Lanfen would jump downstairs, and there was no sign. "Lanfen..." Kang Xiaobo rushed forward with one lunge, and then directly wanted to use the blue point which was falling from the upstairs. However, Kang Xiaobo can''t be accurate in terms of consciousness and judgment. He can really catch the Blue Maple falling from the building. Now Kang Xiaobo is a little flustered. Tang Hu then sighed a little, and then reluctantly came forward. Then, according to the position of Lanfen, he quickly pushed Kang Xiaobo, and then came to the right position. However, now everyone''s eyes are on the girl who is falling down from the upstairs. No one will deliberately see these subtle changes. What Tang Hu did is very hidden. The people who see Tang Hu just want to come up with Kang Xiaobo, and those who want to save people won''t think of anything else. And then? The main reason is that if you can''t make accurate judgment in the battlefield life, then the sneak attack from the enemy will make you unable to defend against. It will make you miserable and even lose your life. So Tang Hu''s judgment of the location is very accurate. Tang Hu was about to land in Xiaofen that moment, and then, pretending to be very nervous, and then, he pushed Kang Xiaobo''s arm with his hand, and then he directly caught Xiaofen. Moreover, Tang Hu also dragged Kang Xiaobo''s arm when he held Xiaofen in his arms.After all, Xiaofen is a normal girl, and then the speed of falling, and then the strength, if it is not a person who has received professional training, and then in such a hurry, she can not bear such strength. It is likely that after catching this person again, it may lead to the second hand off. Although there is a buffering process in the middle, what This will also lead to accidents and casualties. So Tang Hu can only help Kang Xiaobo again. After all, Tang Hu also wants to help his good brother very much. After all, he also called himself so many big brother, so Tang Hu will help when he can help. So Tang Hu was at the moment when Xiaofen was about to land. Then, he pretended to be very panicked. Then, taking advantage of this small moment, he grabbed Kang Xiaobo''s arm and grabbed Xiaofen with his arm. Then wait until Kang Xiaobo steadily catches Xiaofen, then Tang Hu quietly releases and grabs Kang Xiaobo''s arm''s own hand. I believe that, because Kang Xiaobo was a little flustered under the emergency situation just now. It is difficult to detect this abnormal situation. Because in this case, her heart is only nervous, and her mind is in a mess. She will not imagine that she will help him. Chapter 786 Even after Kang Xiaobo found that today''s things may be different, but they will not remember very clearly. "Xiao Fen!" Tang Yun, Liu Wen, LAN Fen''s mother, and the Chinese residents who were watching there all rushed to gather around. Then they saw Kang Xiaobo steadily catching Xiaofen. Then, everyone was glad that there was no accident, and then they were surprised. They didn''t expect that the thin boy in front of her actually caught Xiaofen directly. Then, because it happened too suddenly, although all the people around had reported to the police in time, it would take a long time to wait for the police and fire brigade to come here again. Then, unexpectedly, Xiaofen jumped down while waiting for the police to come. "How are you, Xiao Fen? You must not frighten my mother, you must not have anything LAN Fen''s mother was the first one to rush forward. Then, she wanted to take Xiaofen from Kang Xiaobo''s arms. But at this moment, everyone was surprised. Because Kang Xiaobo seems to have heard nothing, just like holding Xiaofen, and then do not let go. Then, when Kang Xiaobo saw Xiaofen fall down from the building, there was only one thought in Kang Xiaobo''s mind, that is, we must hold Xiaofen and never let him have anything. Then, now he steadily catches Xiaofen, and then Kang Xiaobo subconsciously hugs the girl in his arms, and then he will not let go easily ¡£ Tang Hu, at this time, flashed to one side early and left the crowd. Now the protagonist of this place is Kang Xiaobo, who is the hero of this heroic rescue scene. Lanfen may have been frightened when she fell from a high place, or some other reason. Now, she has been in Kang Xiaobo''s arms, closing her eyes and seeing that she should be in a coma. Xiaofen''s mother, and then touched Xiaofen''s nostrils with her hand. Then she found that Xiaofen was still breathing, and she was relieved. Liu Wen also arrived. Before entering, she saw her good friend. There was nothing wrong with her. Then she just fainted in the past. Then she gave Kang Xiaobo a thumbs up and said. "Great, the hero didn''t expect you to be so powerful, such a high place, and then directly caught people. I didn''t expect you to be so powerful!" Then, after hearing what Liu Wen said, Xiaofen''s mother realized that the young man holding her daughter in front of her was her daughter''s savior! Xiaofen''s mother, while touching her daughter''s emaciated cheek, said with gratitude to Kang Xiaobo in front of her. "Young man, thank you very much. If it wasn''t for you, my daughter really didn''t know what was going to happen. I really didn''t know what to do next. Thank you very much, young man Then Xiaofen''s mother said that she was afraid and shed tears. Yes, if it was just like that, if there was no one to help her, and her daughter fell down from such a high place, the consequences were almost unthinkable. Fortunately, Kang Xiaobo caught her. If she didn''t live in her home, she would have no idea It''s a difficult problem for her daughter to survive. "Auntie, this is nothing, this is what I should do, this is nothing..." after hearing Xiaofen''s mother say thanks to him, Kang Xiaobo''s face turned a little red. After all, Kang Xiaobo was, in fact, totally out of the love for Xiaofen. If it were another person, Kang Xiaobo might be fundamentally You can''t be so excited. After all, Kang Xiaobo is not a good man, nor a policeman or a fireman. There is no need to do such a thing. If the person who really jumped is not Xiaofen, Kang Xiaobo may not really care. First of all, don''t say to save people, that is, in case of not saving people, but smashing themselves, or killing themselves, it''s really not worth the loss. After all, things like this did not happen before. There were times when people wanted to save people, and then one of them was killed by the man who fell down from the building, causing two casualties. "You don''t have anything. You''re really a cow. To tell you the truth, I really admire you very much." Liu Wen didn''t notice Kang Xiaobo. Now she looked on her face. Then she patted Kang Xiaobo on the shoulder excitedly. "In fact, I was just a bit of a coincidence, and I didn''t do anything serious." Kang Xiaobo then scratched his head shyly. In fact, Kang Xiaobo really didn''t know how he was going to divide it. If he did, he didn''t know whether he could catch Lanfen as steadily as he had just done. Is it really a coincidence? Tang said that some thoughtful to see, in the side of the wall against the head of the Tang tiger. Then the corners of the mouth unconsciously raised a smile.What an interesting person. Others didn''t find anything, because their attention was all on Xiao Fen who fell down. However, Tang Yun''s eyes were on Xiaofen''s body at that time, but it was also on Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobo. So Tang Yun looked at the moment when Kang Xiaobo was about to catch LAN Fen, and then? At that time, when Kang Xiaobo wanted to save people, Tang Yun found that Tang Hu also rushed forward. And then? Tang Yun looks at it carefully. Tang Yun thinks that Tang Hu is also going to save people. However, Tang Hu does not reach out to save people as he imagined. Instead, he pushes and pushes Kang Xiaobo, which makes Tang Yun suspicious. Is it true that the matter of saving people just now has nothing to do with Tang Hu? To tell you the truth, Tang Yun really don''t know why she began to pay attention to Tang Hu unconsciously now, and then? As soon as Tang Yun thought of this, her mood was somewhat complicated. Tang said, and then try to make their eyes away from Tang Hu, put their eyes on Xiaofen''s body. To tell you the truth, it has nothing to do with Tang Hu. Tang Yun can''t believe it. After all, Tang Yun can see a little bit about Kang Xiaobo''s ability. After all, if Kang Xiaobo really has such ability, he doesn''t have to stay with Tang Hu. He always calls Tang Hu the boss. Chapter 787 In addition, Tang Hu did those small movements before, which made Tang Yun sure that the rescue event must have something to do with Tanghu. Then, there was a sharp siren from far to near. Then, there were ambulances, police cars and fire engines. They all came together and drove directly to this side. Then, when they learned that the girl who had jumped out of the building directly, the firefighters were more surprised that someone actually caught the girl who had jumped off the building. However, after all, the firefighters'' task is to rescue the girl. Now the girl is safe, so the firefighters have no job. So I just left. The police did not leave directly. Instead, they randomly found a few people from the crowd around the scene, and then made a note. After understanding the causes and consequences of the incident, the police could only express sympathy for LAN Fen. After all, the girl who jumped out of the building didn''t jump because of anything else. Then, the police couldn''t take care of these things. After all, the Kang lighting company dumped Lanfen, and then, there was something wrong. However, this is only a matter of emotion, which has nothing to do with the form. So the police can''t take care of these things. Then the ambulance directly came down to several nurses, and directly took Lanfen from Kang Xiaobo''s hand. Then put Xiao Fen directly on the stretcher. He was carried straight into the ambulance. Then, a doctor on the bus said to the crowd. "Who are the family members of the patient? Then we will come up together now. Now we will follow the car directly to the hospital. Other people who have nothing to do will just disperse. We will send the patients to the hospital immediately. " "I, I am the patient''s mother." Xiaofen''s mother, then went straight to the doctor and said. Then the doctor looked at him and nodded. Then you can take it with us and go to the hospital. "Then we are her friends. Can we go together?" Liu Wen then said to the doctor. "No, this is an ambulance. There are not so many places. At most, one person can get up." The doctor shook his head and said. Not until Tang Yun and Liu Wen two people to discuss, in the end who went up? Then there was a sudden excitement, and then some rapid voice came from behind. When they looked back, it was Kang Xiaobo? Kang Xiaobo directly wanted to rush to the ambulance without saying a word. Tang Hu smiles bitterly and pulls Kang Xiaobo back. In fact, Tang Hu can understand Kang Xiaobo''s mood, but how can Kang Xiaobo rush up? Then how to explain the relationship with Xiao Fen with his mother? I can''t tell people that I just met Xiao Fen today, and I still saw the photos. I fell in love with Xiao Fen at first sight. "Liu Wen, you can follow the bus." At this time, Tang Hu pulled Kang Xiaobo to his side and said to Liu Wen. "Boss, you let me in the car, please, you let me up." Kang Xiaobo''s expression is a little excited. It seems that if Kang Xiaobo is not allowed to get on the bus, he will not give up. "Xiaobo, think about it carefully. If you get on the bus now, what''s the matter? Can''t you just follow my car later? You''re going now. What''s the matter? How do you explain your relationship to others "Well, that''s right." Kang Xiaobo was not very excited at this time, and he scratched his head with some embarrassment. There seems to be some truth in what Tang Hu said. After all, I don''t know what kind of identity to explain to Xiaofen''s mother. Then Tang Yun and Liu Wen both looked at Kang Xiaobo in surprise. Tang Yun should have guessed something, because Kang Xiaobo''s affairs in his home before seemed to be very interested in Xiaofen in the photo. However, Liu Wen was a little confused and didn''t know what was going on. However, it is not the time to ask more questions. After all, the ambulance is still waiting here, so Liu Wen has to quickly jump into the ambulance, the ambulance, and then directly close the door, and directly open to the first people''s hospital. "Are you going or not?" Tang Hu then asked Tang Yun. Tang Yun ran shook her lips. Although Tang Yun didn''t want to have anything to do with Tang Hu, she still bit her teeth and nodded because she was worried about Xiaofen. Then, is Tang Hu''s car a sports car? Although there are back seats, there are only two doors. So, if you want to go to the back, you can only go to the back with the seat in front. It should be very troublesome. However, because Kang Xiaobo is very concerned about Xiaofen in his heart, he doesn''t care about these things.However, Kang Xiaobo still knows how to leave the opportunity to Tang Hu and Tang Yun. They give the front seat to Tang Yun directly and sit in the back by themselves. Tang Hu had been to the first people''s hospital before. Because his leg was injured in a bank robbery, he went to the first people''s hospital. So even if he didn''t follow the ambulance, he knew where the first people''s hospital was. Even if it''s not good, there''s satellite navigation. A satellite navigation can be input directly, which can directly lead into the location of the people''s hospital. "Tang Yun... Can you tell me something about Lanfen?" In fact, Kang Xiaobo is curious about what happened to Lanfen and Kang lighting before. He wants to know what happened to them before, so that Lanfen will become what she is now. Tang Yun ran pursed her lips. Tang Yun originally wanted to open her mouth, but after careful consideration, it was not very good to arrange other people''s affairs behind her back. After all, she did not get Xiaofen''s consent, and then directly told her behind her back that her affairs were indeed somewhat unsophisticated. And I''m still a good friend of Xiaofen. How can I do such a thing? "Tang Yun, have you not seen Kang Xiaobo''s mind? Just tell him. " Tang Hu, then driving the car, and then, you can hear Kang Xiaobo and Tang Yun talking, and then? Tang Hu saw Tang Yun hesitated, and then naturally knew what Tang Yun was worried about. So Tang Hu spoke to Tang Yun. Chapter 788 "Tang Yun... Can you tell me something about Lanfen?" In fact, Kang Xiaobo is curious about what happened to Lanfen and Kang lighting before. He wants to know what happened to them before, so that Lanfen will become what she is now. Tang Yun ran pursed her lips. Tang Yun originally wanted to open her mouth, but after careful consideration, it was not very good to arrange other people''s affairs behind her back. After all, she did not get Xiaofen''s consent, and then directly told her behind her back that her affairs were indeed somewhat unsophisticated. And I''m still a good friend of Xiaofen. How can I do such a thing? "Tang Yun, have you not seen Kang Xiaobo''s mind? Just tell him. " Tang Hu, then driving the car, and then, you can hear Kang Xiaobo and Tang Yun talking, and then? Tang Hu saw Tang Yun hesitated, and then naturally knew what Tang Yun was worried about. So Tang Hu spoke to Tang Yun. "But..." Tang Yan hesitated. After all, Tang Yun could see what Kang Xiaobo was thinking. If Kang Xiaobo really can accompany Xiaofen''s side, Xiaofen may get better. However, Xiaofen''s life experience is indeed a little miserable, if you say it, can Kang Xiaobo really accept it? "You don''t have to stop. You haven''t seen it. Is Kang Xiaobo dying? You''d better tell him something about Xiaofen Tang Hu said with a smile. Tang Yun sighed. Said he, lowering his head. "Xiaofen and I as well as Liu Wen, the three of us grew up here since childhood, and then the relationship between the three of us is very good. However, when we were in junior high school, a boy suddenly broke into a small part of his life." "That boy is Kang lighting?" Kang Xiaobo clenched his fist and turned pale. In fact, even if Tang Yun doesn''t say anything, Kang Xiaobo can roughly guess what happened, but Kang Xiaobo wants to confirm from Tang Yun. Kang Xiaobo and then sit in front of the car? Although we couldn''t find the change of Kang Xiaobo''s expression, we didn''t notice his abnormality. Or before that kind of tone light said. "It''s Kang lighting." In fact, before the name Kang lighting, Tang Yun mentioned it once when she said it to Liu Wen. However, I didn''t expect that Kang Xiaobo''s memory was so good that he even remembered the name after saying it once. It seems that he really has a little heart for Xiaofen. Otherwise, you would never have remembered such an unimportant name at all. As a good friend of Xiaofen, Tang Yun naturally hopes that her good friend can get better quickly. I hope my good friend doesn''t have anything, and then live happily. Don''t live in depression every day. "I also asked the doctor at that time, but the doctor also said that such a situation is a psychological disease. If you want to recover, it''s better to start a new relationship, and then let Xiaofen completely forget the past things and the sad things in the past. Maybe the condition can be improved. Although Tang Yun doesn''t support puppy love, it is a special case. Special circumstances must be treated in a special way. If Kang Xiaobo can really get together with Xiaofen, if Xiaofen''s condition can be improved, this is what Tencent is willing to see, but what I don''t know is Kang Xiaobo. If she really knows, Xiaofen''s After the specific situation, can we still like now on Xiaofen heart. "At that time, it was Kang lighting that suddenly launched a passionate pursuit of Xiaofen." Then Tang Yun said here and couldn''t help but take a look at Tang Hu. "Kang lighting''s family background is very good, and he is also very rich. Then he belongs to that kind of dandy in school. At that time, Xiaofen was a kind of innocent and romantic girl. She didn''t know anything. Then, she was blinded by the sugar coated cannonball, so she was fooled by Kang lighting Tang Hu smiles bitterly. Why do you stare at me when you say Kang lighting? I''m not a dandy? And those things you said have nothing to do with me. Did I say anything about sugar coated bombs to girls? I didn''t pursue any girls. What''s more, I haven''t pursued you yet. What do you stare at me? "And then? Xiaofen walked with Kang lighting in this way. What happened at the beginning? The relationship between the two people is pretty good, but I don''t know how long it took Kang Zhaoming to become less and less interested in Xiaofen, and then the relationship between them will become more and more estranged. " "And then? Xiaofen is to ask Kang Zhaoming what happened, why the relationship has become so estranged? At this time, Kang lighting directly broke up with Xiaofen.... " Tang Yun sighed deeply and then said."Xiaofen certainly didn''t agree to break up like this, and at that time, Xiaofen had deeply fallen in love with Kang lighting. And... At that time, they already had that kind of relationship... " when talking about this, Tang Shuo''s face turned a little red, although Tang Yun is now 18 years old, and he is already an adult. But, after all, Tang Yun is still a girl without human resources. It is shy to tell other boys about this matter. "At this time, Xiao Fen went to Kang lighting to ask him what happened. Then, just at this moment, Xiaofen saw Kang lighting and another girl getting into the taxi "Xiaofen, she is not willing to be abandoned. Then Xiaofen, who was chasing the taxi, called out the name of Kang lighting. However, Kang Zhaoming just looked back coldly and didn''t ask the taxi driver to stop. " "Then Liu Wen and I wanted to call suxiaofen in the back, but he didn''t listen and insisted on chasing the taxi. As a result, an accident happened at this time. A large truck drove out directly and hit Xiao Fen who was chasing a taxi... "even if such a thing happened, Kang lighting didn''t get out of the taxi, so he took a taxi and left. Then, Kang Zhaoming transferred directly from school the next day, and then he never appeared again. Then, Xiao Fen''s leg was also due to the accident, which led to a lifelong disability. From then on, she could only walk with a limp. " Chapter 789 "Since this incident happened, Xiaofen didn''t go to school in school, then she quit school directly, and then she stayed at home to recuperate every day." "Then, Xiaofen has had some mental problems since this time, because Kang Zhaoming has already done such things to her. Xiaofen still keeps dreaming of Kang Zhaoming, and then he can return to Xiaofen''s side..." "Wenwen and I have advised him many times, but, He just doesn''t listen. " "Damn it, Kang lighting, this son of a bitch, is really not a thing." Kang Xiaobo, and then a fist directly hit the roof of the car, a little red complexion. Obviously, it''s not light. "This car is not mine..." Tang Hu was a little embarrassed. Then, after looking at the car''s mirror, he saw that there was an obvious depression on the roof of the car just hit by Kang Xiaobo. Tang Hu borrowed the car and drove it. Tang Hu has not driven it several times, but now it has become what it is now. After hearing Tang Hu''s words, Tang Yun feels a little contemptuous. Your brother has become so angry that you didn''t comfort her. Are you still worried about your car? You are a young master, so rich, how can you care about such a small problem? Then Kang Xiaobo, sitting in the back seat, didn''t seem to hear Tang Hu''s words. Then he hammered one punch at a time on the roof of the car. Tang Hu really wanted to cry without tears. He didn''t expect that when the boy was angry again, the interest was so large that the roof of the car had already been jumped like that by him. It seems that I have to repair the car as soon as I go back. Otherwise, if I let my eldest lady see that the car has just been driven out once and turned into this situation, she will certainly reprimand herself. Although I won''t reprimand you, I will certainly ask. I''ve cheated the eldest lady once before. This time it''s not good. I''ll cheat you again! After all, in case Kang Xiaobo inadvertently said something wrong, then there would be some problems. Now Kang Xiaobo, the whole person is in an extremely angry mood, and then? He heard Tang Yun tell himself about LAN Fen''s past. After that, Kang Xiaobo seemed to have seen a weak girl, and then she was always following a taxi and ran in despair. Then the eyes kept looking at the man sitting in the taxi and the beautiful woman... and then the weak girl was hoarse and wanted to keep the man in the taxi, but there was nothing that could be done... just when the girl was about to break her heart, a truck drove over directly and chased the woman who was chasing the taxi The child was directly knocked down... and then the man sitting in the taxi looked at the scene in cold blood, but he didn''t get off the car and left directly and cruelly. However, Xiaofen fell in the blood wave like this, just as she was about to close her eyes, what she thought was the hateful man. Kang lighting. Kang Xiaobo, now the face has become a little distorted, if? If someone else had done something like this to Xiaofen, Tang Xiaobo would not have become what he is now. However, this person is not someone else, but his second cousin who is related to him. And the man looked down on himself when he was young, and he always laughed at himself. Kang Xiaobo at this time a long breath, looking at the sunken car roof that he smashed, some embarrassed said. "Boss, I''m sorry, I''m really a little excited..." "forget it, it''s nothing." Tang Hu looked at has been beaten into such a certain, also really is no way, since has been smashed, that can say what. Kang Xiaobo is really a little excited, so he is so radical. Tang Hu can understand. However, Tang Hu said to Kang Xiaobo carefully. Now, what do you think of me, wavelet In fact, the sentence Tang Hu asked is exactly what Tang Yun wanted to ask Kang Xiaobo, and then Tang Yun has finished. Xiaofen is waiting for Kang Xiaobo''s reply. Now we know that Xiaofen has been spoiled by Kang lighting. She is not a complete girl any more. Although this matter can be big or small. If Kang Xiaobo doesn''t mind this situation very much, it can be counted in the past. However, the most important problem is that Xiao Fen''s leg was hit by a truck before, and then she left a disability. Peach luck some uncertain, is Kang Xiaobo can accept is such Xiaofen? "Boss... I want to try to get in touch with Xiaofen first... Kang Xiaobo hesitated for a moment and then said seriously. After all, Lanfen is also Kang Xiaobo''s first girl. Although Kang Xiaobo only contacted LAN fen for a few hours, Xiao Fen''s appearance has been deeply imprinted in Kang Xiaobo''s heart. Kang Xiaobo finds that he has not only some sympathy for this girl, but also some other feelings.Before? What about school flowers like Tang Yun or Fang Miao? Kang Xiaobo only has that kind of admiration for them, because Kang Xiaobo is here. For them, Kang Xiaobo knows that he is impossible. Therefore, Kang Xiaobo can only have a trace of fantasy about them. Frankly speaking, there are some puberty boys who have nostalgia. It''s normal. However, Kang Xiaobo has a different feeling for Lanfen. Before, Kang Xiaobo didn''t know what love at first sight was. Then, when Kang Xiaobo saw the photo of lanfan for the first time, Kang Xiaobo knew that he had a good feeling for Lanfen. Then, when Kang Xiaobo knew that Lanfen was going to jump off the building, he saw the salesman standing on the windowsill, and his soft figure fell down slowly from the windowsill. At that moment, Kang felt his heart was breaking. Then, in the car, Kang Xiaobo heard Tang Yun slowly tell LAN Fen''s previous life experience what kind of experience, Kang Xiaobo for this poor girl and more Fen love. Although there must be an impulsive feeling in it. This kind of impulse is reckless. After Kang Xiaobo calms down, there may be some changes. Chapter 790 Of course, Tang Hu understands Kang Xiaobo''s mood. He also knows that he says this sentence, which must contain the impulsive Cheng Fen. So Tang Hu just nodded and didn''t say anything more. "Wait until we get to the hospital." Tang said that he could see that Kang Xiaobo did have some hesitation. He just sighed helplessly and didn''t say anything more. However, after that, Tang Yun or mercilessly cast a glance at Tang Hu. "Young masters like you will do harm to girls. If it wasn''t for you, how could Xiao Fen become like this?" "Me? You say I am the eldest young master Tang Hu was a little surprised. "I am not a young master, am I?" Tang Yun just skimmed her lips and did not speak. After being angry, Kang Xiaobo appeared calm, silent and silent. I don''t know what Kang Xiaobo is thinking behind. Tang Hu then parked his car in the parking lot of the first people''s hospital. After getting out of the car, the three people went straight to the emergency room to see what kind of situation Lanfen was? When I got to the emergency room, I found a doctor who was on duty in the emergency room and asked the doctor. Kang Xiaobo went directly to the doctor and asked. "Doctor, doctor, I''d like to ask, it''s Lanfen. How is he now?" "Lanfen? Are you talking about the girl who just came in because she jumped out of the building and went to hospital? " The doctor then went through the records on the table and said. "Oh, you said that the girl had nothing to do with her, just because she was a little weak, a little frightened, and she was in a coma. Now she has been pushed into the ward and is taking some drops in the ward. Now it''s in emergency room 5. However, it may be necessary to be hospitalized for observation for a period of time. But who are you? " "We are her friends. Thank you, doctor." After Kang Xiaobo finished, he ran straight to the emergency room room room 5. "Wait a minute. Who of you will pay his hospitalization fee first? It was urgent before, and now we are going to contact him to handle his medical expenses and hospitalization procedures. Before, the patient''s family members only paid a little deposit fee, not enough. ¡±Then the doctor stopped Kang Xiaobo and said to him. "Ah! OK, we''ll do it now. " Kang Xiaobo didn''t even think about it, so he agreed directly. "Doctor, where shall we go for the formalities?" "The patient needs to be hospitalized for observation for a period of time, and the patient''s physical condition is very weak, and the situation is a little bad, so you''ll be hospitalized for a week, I''ll give you the procedures, and then you can go directly to the toll office to pay the fees." Said the doctor. "All right, doctor." Kang Xiaobo nods to the doctor. Now it''s really what the doctor is saying. Kang Xiaobo doesn''t even think about it, so he nods and agrees. Tang Hu has a wry smile. Is Kang Xiaobo really interested in Lanfen? Although it is true that there are some dramatization in the sense, it is normal to be full of dramatization at this age. Boys and girls, how many of them want pure love? And then in order to love can be desperate, for love can be impulsive, it is very normal. What about Kang Xiaobo''s first love? Just in the first love of men may be a little hot head, do things will be impulsive. However, after calming down, I don''t know whether Kang Xiaobo will be like this to Lanfen? I don''t know what he''ll think of Lanfen. At this time, Tang Hu looked at Tang Yun, who had not spoken all along. However, he found that Tang Yun had been staring at himself fiercely. Tang Hu feels a little strange. Today, Tang Yun seems to have some abnormal attitude towards himself. When he had barbecue at Tang Yun''s house before, he felt like he was treating a stranger. However, when he got on the bus, he seemed to catch up with his own attitude, as if it had changed back to the previous one, and he seemed to have a lot of resentment towards himself. Looking at Kang Xiaobo picking up the hospitalization form, he runs directly to the payment office and has gone, leaving Tang Yun and Tang Hu in place. At this time, Tang Yun suddenly turned around, facing Tang Hu and saying to Tang Hu. "I want to ask you a question." "Well?" Tang Hu is stunned and looks at Tang Yun with some doubts. "I want to know what you think?" Tang Yun bit her lip. Tang Yun said this sentence, has been a lot of courage, and then said this sentence on the shy low head. "What, what, how?" Tang Hu doesn''t know why. "Are you talking about Xiaofen and Xiaobo? I think it''s up to them! After all, we can''t help them. After all, it''s their business to be together after all? We can''t interfere too much with them"I didn''t say him, I said you. Didn''t I ask you something that night? Do you want to make friends with me Tang Hu raised his head, bravely looked at Tang Hu, waiting for Tang Hu''s reply. Tang Hu unexpectedly did not think of Tang Yun to this situation, still tangled in the previous period of things. However, Tang Hu nodded this time. Don does not have to think about his own life, and now he has no need to think about his own life. So, of course, Tang Hu has the right to decide his next life. What should he do? "Do you want to play with me, or do you want to stay with me forever?" Tang Yun frowned, looking at Tang Hu word by word seriously said. "Tang Hu, I just want to tell you seriously. If you really want to play with me, please stay away from me, my family and my life, OK? I''m not Xiaofen, because Xiaofen was a little young at the beginning, but now that I''m an adult, I already know a lot of things, so I won''t be fooled by you "If you really want to just play, please don''t disturb my life again." "..." Tang Hu is a bit tongue tied, because Tang Hu didn''t expect Tang Yun to ask such a question. This kind of question directly confused Tang Hu. I don''t know why Tang Yun said these words to herself. Then Tang Hu asked suspiciously. "What am I playing with? How can I become a playboy? When do I want to play? Do you think I''m like that kind of player? " Tang Hu said with a smile. Chapter 791 "Well, if you really don''t want to play, and you really want to be with me forever, then I hope you can leave me alone now? You let me stay at peace for a while and let me think for myself. I don''t want to calm my heart at this time. If you still agree then, I will agree with you and make friends with you When Tang Yun said this sentence, her delicate face was blushing. In fact, Tang Yun and Tang Hu had a showdown today, which was the result of Tang Yun''s thinking for several days. Taoyun himself does not know what kind of feeling he has for Tang Hu, and then? Just know fire prevention, he really helped his family to do a lot of things, he also owed him a lot of human feelings. Tang Yun naturally did not have the idea at that time, such as what kind of human relationship debt flesh to pay, and then in order to repay Tang Hu''s human feelings, and then went to contact with Tang Hu and so on. However, it is undeniable that there are more and more Tang Hu figures in Tang Yun''s heart. Then, Tang Yun''s heart has some fear, so Tang Yun will treat Tang Hu with such a cold face. Because Tang Yun was afraid, she was afraid that she would fall into a deep and deep place. Although he did not admit that he would have a tendency to fall in love at this stage, Tang Yu found that he was really different from Tang Hu and other people. Although before, Tang Yun still had some hatred towards Tang Hu. But now, Tang Yun''s feeling for Tang Hu has changed. It is no longer the same as before, but has become a little grateful. Especially after Liu Wen asked about herself and Tang Hu before, Tang Yun''s heart has never been calm. Moreover, when she was sleeping at night, Tang Yun had a dream for the first time, and also dreamed of Tang Hu. And the most amazing thing about Tang Yun is that she actually has some kissing dreams with Tang Hu. This makes Tang Yun feel a little confused. Although Tang Yun feels a little confused about this dream, and Tang Yun feels that the dream is not very real. But, wake up Tang Yun, but can clearly know that person is Tang Hu. I could have a spring dream, and my first spring dream was actually Tang Hu. Tang Yun naturally knows to have a spring dream, which is a normal phenomenon at this age in modern times. And the object of spring dream is often the person who has a good impression in real life. These Tang rhymes are naturally known. But the more this situation, Tang Yun''s heart is more and more panic, Tang Yu now have some fear, afraid that he will really slowly, because of some small things and Tang Hu have that kind of feeling. However, if you are with Tang Hu, reason tells Tang Yun that this is a very dangerous thing, saying that he is playing with fire. I can''t get too deep because of these things, otherwise I will have no difference with Xiao Fen. I may be as miserable as Xiaofen. Therefore, Tang Yun will choose to have a showdown with Tang Hu under all kinds of helplessness and say this thing. Tang Yun wants to explain this matter to Tang Hu. Otherwise, Tang Hu will always appear in his own life. What''s the matter? And the most important thing is that now my mother seems to have a very good impression of Tang Hu, and I feel that my mother seems very willing to make friends with Tang Hu. If Tang Hu is really going to play with himself, then let him stay away from himself as soon as possible. Don''t have this idea any more. He will never let Tang Hu continue to pester himself. If Tang hu wants to communicate with himself seriously, then Tang Yun will let Tang Hu wait for himself for a period of time, so that both sides can think about it carefully. First of all, it is mainly because this thing has been entangled with Tang Yun Tang Yun, because we can''t relax to do some other things. Second, Tang Yun is to give Tang Hu a test. If Tang Hu changes his love in this period of time, he must be playing. If Tang Hu can really wait for this period of time, then give him a chance. After all, now all of them are in college, and Tang Yun has grown up. Although Tang Yun is a good girl, he has a normal adolescent love and yearns for a sweet love. Tang Hu didn''t expect that Tang Yun would say such a thing to himself. He didn''t know whether Tang Yun refused or agreed? What does Tang Hu Gang want to say? At this time, Tang Yun has turned to the direction of Kang Xiaobo''s departure. Tang Hu, and then can only be helpless sigh tone, closely follow in the deep Tang rhyme. At this time, Tang Yun has recovered, calm as usual, and then? Just like those words I just said with Tang Hu, it seems that I have never said it. Tang Yun''s is still the previous Tang Yun, but now, Tang Yun''s face still has some ruddy, which proves that when he just said these words, Tang Yun''s heart was a little excited. It''s not as cool as he seems. Then, when Tang Hu and Tang Yun came to the payment window of the hospital, they saw Kang Xiaobo standing there all the time. Then, they were still holding the bills that the doctor had just given her, standing there in a daze.Tang Hu, then asked in doubt. Wavelet, have you finished all the procedures? "Boss, just now, the doctor told me that I need to pay 10000 yuan for deposit. I don''t have so much money now." Kang Xiaobo, a little embarrassed to say, after all, it was Kang Xiaobo at the beginning. He was in a hurry, so he ran over with the bill. Then, now, he has no money. Tang Hu then Leng Leng Leng, looked at Tang Yun, and then said. "Isn''t Xiaofen her mother here?" "In fact, Xiaofen''s family and my family are not much better. In addition, their parents must have spent a lot of money in order to see Xiaofen. Moreover, the family still owes a lot of foreign debts. Where can there be any surplus money?" Tang Yun sighed helplessly. I''m sure Xiaofen''s family will return the money to you in the future. "Me?" In fact, Tang Hu is not the kind of person who likes to meddle in his own affairs. If he has nothing to do with himself, Tang Hu will never mind. However, Xiaofen is somewhat different. After all, he is also the object of Kang Xiaobo''s first heart attack. Moreover, Kang Xiaobo is his younger brother, so Tang Hu naturally can help. Chapter 792 "In fact, Xiaofen''s family and my family are not much better. In addition, their parents must have spent a lot of money in order to see Xiaofen. Moreover, the family still owes a lot of foreign debts. Where can there be any surplus money?" Tang Yun sighed helplessly. I''m sure Xiaofen''s family will return the money to you in the future. "Me?" In fact, Tang Hu is not the kind of person who likes to meddle in his own affairs. If he has nothing to do with himself, Tang Hu will never mind. However, Xiaofen is somewhat different. After all, he is also the object of Kang Xiaobo''s first heart attack. Moreover, Kang Xiaobo is his younger brother, so Tang Hu naturally can help. And before that, Fang Miao''s father Fangzheng gave himself a bank, saying that his salary was in it, and there was some extra money. In fact, even their own wages are enough. However, the problem is that Tang Hu didn''t bring out the bank card at all. Because Tang Hu didn''t need to spend money at all, Tang Hu kept the bank card in the drawer all the time. And now there is only Tang Hu in his hand, the wallet that was dug in Wu Tian''s hand, and the thousand yuan reward sun Jingyi gave himself before. Tang Hu first gave Kang Xiaobo his 1000 yuan reward, and then opened Wu Tian''s wallet. Wu Tian''s wallet contained about 3000 yuan and 5000 yuan. The rest of the money was in US dollars, and the denomination of US dollars was relatively large. For example, the US dollars with large denominations were basically out of circulation in the market The bank also no longer issues, but this kind of US dollar still can be used, not void. But such US dollars are now being collected, because the price of a bill like this one is far beyond its face value, and no one will spend it because it will be very worthless. It is estimated that Wu Tian has these US dollars in his wallet. Obviously, he will not spend the money on them, but will be used to hide them. Tang Hu has met many people before, so he is generally clear. Tang Hu then gave Kang Xiaobo all the RMB in his wallet, and then said to Kang Xiaobo. "You go and ask the people who charge. Do you want us dollars?" Kang Xiaobo excitedly took the money from Tang Hu''s hand and went directly to the payment office. Excuse me, can I have U.S. dollars? "OK, but, in US dollars, it can only be used as a deposit. It can''t be settled. Moreover, RMB must be used in the final settlement." The staff said. "Yes, thank you." Kang Xiaobo was relieved after hearing this, then ran to Tang Hu and said to Tang Hu. "Boss, the staff said US dollars are OK, but US dollars can only be used as deposit, not for settlement." "All right, then you hand it in." Tang Hu then gave Kang Xiaobo all the 100 dollar bills in his wallet. As for the other large denomination dollars, he didn''t give them to Kang Xiaobo. After all, even if Kang Xiaobo took these US dollars to other people''s staff, they might not know them. Maybe they thought that these US dollars were fake. "I don''t know. You''re still rich. You still have US dollars?" Tang Yun took a look at Tang Hu with some sarcasm. Before Tang Hu said he was not a young master? So many dollars in your wallet? Where is this not a young master? If it was not for the young master, would there be so much money in his hand? "You said this purse, this purse is picked up, this is not my purse." Tang Hu counselled his shoulder and said. "Picked it up?" Tang Yun a Leng, and then a little angry, this Tang Hu is not taking himself as a fool? And the wallet. How could that be possible? Where can I pick up a wallet with so much money? Why didn''t you find it? "If you don''t believe it, look at the ID card in this wallet!" Tang Hu then directly took out the ID card of Wu Tian in the wallet and showed it to Tang Yun. Prove that the wallet is not really his own, he did not lie to Tang Yun. "Ah? What you said is true. This wallet is not yours. If you find your wallet, why do you dare to spend the money? Why do you keep your wallet if you don''t give it back? " "Didn''t you tell me first, put the money on first... Tang Hu then put his ID card into his wallet. Tang Hu then put his wallet directly into his pocket. "..." Tang Yun has some feelings now, and I don''t know what to say. "Since this wallet is not yours, if you find someone else''s purse, others should be more anxious!" "You say the owner of the wallet is not in a hurry. He has given it to me now." Tang Hu said with a smile. Is Wu Tian worried? What does it matter if he is anxious to follow me? He will go in a hurry if he is willing to. Anyway, Tang Hu is not afraid to pollute the sky. Anyway, it is Wu Tian who did it first. What does it have to do with himself? Moreover, Wu Ding must have been on this matter. Even if it was all, he could only eat a dumb blunder, and he could not find himself.After all, the whole thing is because he stole his wallet first, so he can take his wallet. Even if she calls the police, he will not get any benefits. What''s more, does he dare to call the police? He called the police to prove that everyone knew about it? Moreover, Tang Hu estimated that Wu Tian''s family should not be a small family. As soon as the police knew about it, would his deep family know it? How humiliating he must be! After all, sun Jingyi said to herself that her family is good at martial arts. She has practiced Kung Fu for so many years, but she will be defeated by a nobody. What a shame. So Tang Hu is sure that Wu Tian is afraid to make such a statement. So Tang Hu will not care about this matter, even if he spent his money? What can he do about himself? Tang Yun obviously won''t believe Tang Hu''s words. However, since Tang Hu has said so, Tang Tang has not said anything more. Moreover, Xiao Fen really needs the money. Although Tang Yun didn''t approve of Tang Hu''s behavior, he didn''t say much about it because there was a reason. Tang Yun knows this kind of thing very well in her heart. If her friend Xiaofen can''t pay the hospital fee today, she will probably be driven out by the hospital after Xiaofen''s intravenous drip. After all, the hospital is not a charity, and it will not treat others for free. Chapter 793 "Boss, thank you so much this time. I will pay you back the money." Kang Xiaobo, then took the receipt of the fee, and then ran back excitedly to Tang Hu. Kang Xiaobo is really moved. After all, when he has something, his boss is really very useful. At the critical moment, my boss works. I can help myself. Kang Xiaobo then felt that his boss didn''t cry in vain. After all, with so much money, if he was another person, he couldn''t have taken it out so generously. "What else? Just a little money. Let''s just forget it. There''s nothing too much, and you don''t have any channels now. If you are like this, it will increase the pressure, so forget it. " Tang Hu did not expect Kang Xiaobo to return his money, nor did he expect Xiaofen''s family to pay back the money. After all, Tang Fen also said about Xiaofen''s family situation before, which was not very good after all. Moreover, after so many years of treatment for Xiaofen, there must be no extra money left in the family. And the most important thing is that if Kang Xiaobo really plays with Xiaofen, then Tang Hu, the boss, will not care about the money. "Boss..." Kang Xiaobo wanted to say something more, but he was interrupted by Tang Hu''s wave. "I''ll talk about other things later. Now go to the ward and have a look." Tang Hu said to Kang Xiaobo. "Yes, yes, the most important thing now is to go to the ward and have a look." Kang Xiaobo nodded and looked at Tang Hu gratefully. Then the doctor said that Xiaofen''s ward was in ward 5, and then Kang Xiaobo, Tang Yun and Tang Hu came to ward 5. After entering the ward, I saw LAN Fen''s mother and Liu Wen sitting on the edge of the innermost hospital bed. Moreover, this ward is a standard four person ward, and the other three beds have patients. After Kang Xiaobo came in, he didn''t care about LAN Fen''s mother''s look at himself, and then directly rushed to the front of the hospital bed. Kang Xiaobo, and then saw Xiaofen lying in the hospital bed intact, and then dripped, looking at Lanfen nothing, Kang Xiaobo was relieved. Although the previous doctor has told Kang Xiaobo about Xiaofen''s condition, there is no big problem, but after all, only the doctor told. He didn''t see it with his own eyes, so Kang Xiaobo still had some worries. Until now after seeing it with his own eyes, Kang Xiaobo is relieved. "Yunyun, you are all here." Liu Wen saw Tang Yun and their three people come in, and then quickly called them. Then Liu Wen saw Tang Hu standing next to Tang Yun. Liu Wen used a kind of playful eyes, always looking at Tang Yun and Tang Hu. Tang Yun was a little uncomfortable. "Wenwen, how is Xiaofen now?" Tang Yun is a little unnatural by Liu Wen''s eyes, and then the body to the side of the side, slightly away from the body of Tang Hu. "Xiaofen''s health doesn''t have any big problems. However, the doctor told us that Xiaofen''s body is a little weak. Then, she needs to be hospitalized for observation for a period of time, and then the doctor told us that she needs to pay the hospitalization fee." Liu Wen, then came to Tang Yun''s side, said softly in Tang Yun''s ear. "Yunyun, why don''t we raise some money to pay Xiaofen''s hospitalization expenses. After all, the situation of Xiaofen''s family is not much worse than ours, and for so many years, Xiaofen''s family has spent a lot of money on Xiaofen''s medical treatment. I can''t afford that much. " "You said about the hospitalization expenses... I asked Tang Hu to advance the hospitalization expenses first... after Tang Yun finished, she felt a little uneasy. Then, Liu Wen must have misunderstood the relationship between herself and Tang Hu. If she said so now, she would surely make Liu Wen think that she and Tang Hu must have a trace of fishiness in it. Otherwise, why would Tang Hu directly pay Xiaofen medical expenses? "Tang Hu?" Liu Wen as expected just like Tang Yun''s mind, surprised to see Tang Hu. "Yunyun, don''t you really follow Tang Hu and you two..." "no, Wenwen, where do you want to go. It''s not what you think Tang Yun said shyly. "In fact... In fact, I have already had a showdown with him. It''s the matter between us. Then I''ll tell you more about it. Now let''s take a look at Xiaofen." "Oh..." Liu Wen obviously didn''t believe what Tang Yun said to herself. Then, judging from Tang Yun''s performance, the little girl really showed signs of falling in love. If there is no sign of love, how can you blush so easily? The little girl is really hiding something from herself. Liu Wen sighed helplessly, took a look at Tang Yun and looked at Xiao Fen on the doctor''s bed. Was it difficult for Xiaofen to teach him that he didn''t realize it? Do you really want to continue to follow Xiaofen''s footsteps?It seems that he can only closely follow Tang Yun''s side, look at Tang Yun, let him know clearly, Tang Hu can''t be so easily when Tang Hu. What about Kang Xiaobo? Then he rushed directly to Xiaofen''s hospital bed. Then, he didn''t think so much. At that time, the first sight he saw Xiaofen was to go directly to the front of the hospital bed. Then, when Kang Xiaobo came to Xiaofen''s hospital bed, he didn''t know what to do next. Kang Xiaobo wants to reach out and touch Xiaofen''s forehead, but he doesn''t dare. "That classmate, are you?" At this time, LAN Fen''s mother suddenly realized that the boy seemed to be too attached to his daughter. Xiaobo has never seen her mother for the first time. It seems that she has never seen her mother for the first time. "Hello, that aunt. My name is Kang Xiaobo." Kang Xiaobo faced LAN Fen''s mother and explained with some embarrassment. "Well, I''m a classmate of Tang Yun and Liu Wen." Kang Xiaobo thought for a long time, but at last he could only hold out this sentence. Because Kang Xiaobo really can''t figure out how to introduce himself to Lanfen''s mother. "Oh... Thank you so much for what happened to that classmate today. If it wasn''t for you, I don''t know what my daughter would be like..." as soon as LAN Fen''s mother said this, and then thought about the situation at that time, she felt Shifen''s thrill and couldn''t help crying. "My children are so miserable that they should suffer such things..." Chapter 794 "Auntie, don''t be too excited. Now Xiaofen''s situation is not good, don''t you think about it... see, LAN Fen''s mother said, and then she burst into tears. Kang Xiaobo was at a loss, and then made a voice like LAN Fen''s mother''s advice. "Auntie, everything is over. Don''t be so sad." "Yes, it''s all over." Lanfen''s mother nodded, stood up and said. "Young man Tang Yun and Liu Wen, the three of you are here to take care of aunt Xiaofen. First go home and collect some money. Now the aunt goes home quickly to collect money and hand in the hospitalization expenses." "Auntie, you don''t have to go home, but the hospitalization expenses have already been paid..." Kang Xiaobo said to LAN Fen''s mother in a hurry, and then handed the bill that had just been paid to LAN Fen''s mother. "Ah?" LAN Fen''s mother was stunned. She took the bill from Kang Xiaobo''s hand. Then she saw that it said that she had paid 6000 yuan RMB and 1000 yuan of US dollar mortgage. Even if LAN Fen''s mother is stupid, she also wants to understand that there seems to be something wrong with the boy in front of her. This boy not only saved his daughter before, but also was so busy after he arrived at the hospital, but also paid the hospital accommodation fee for his daughter. If Kang Xiaobo was only out of enthusiasm, how could LAN Fen''s mother believe it. "Young man, you... Lanfen''s mother, a little excited, took the bill in her hand, and then looked at the payment amount on it, and then her voice trembled. "With so much money, you are..." Kang Xiaobo was embarrassed by Lanfen''s mother, and then explained to Lanfen''s mother. "In fact, auntie, this money is not from me, but from my boss." "Your boss?" LAN Fen''s mother is a little puzzled, how can this come out a boss again? "Auntie, in fact, this money is my classmate, he put in the money first." At this time, Tang Yun can only open his mouth to speak, and then pointed to the Tang tiger around him and explained. "He''s my classmate, and he''s the first to pay." Then Tang Hu was directly dragged to Tang Yun, in front of Tang Hu can only be helplessly with Xiaofen''s mother to say hello. "Hello, auntie." This time, Xiaofen''s mother was a little confused, because he thought that Kang Xiaobo, who had been busy working for his daughter, might have some ideas about his daughter, so that he would make such a situation. However, now there are some uncertainties. Then, it is said that his daughter''s money is from another young man in front of him. This is Tang Hu Who? LAN Feng''s mother is a little confused now, I don''t know what kind of situation it is now. "Young man, you are..." Xiaofen''s mother looked at Tang Hu with some doubts. After all, although Xiaofen''s mother had noticed Tang Hu before, Tang Hu had been following Tang Yun all the time. Xiaofen''s mother was sorry to talk to Tang Hu because she was not familiar with Tang Hu. Then the other is worrying about her daughter''s health. However, up to now, I have seen Tang Hu again. Then, Tang Hu, a person who has nothing to do with his family, has actually paid for his family''s medical expenses. What is this for. "Well, auntie, I''m actually a good friend of Tang Yun." Tang Hu, at this time gave birth to a kind of evil fun, want to tease Tang Yun, and then with LAN Fen''s mother some ambiguous said. "Oh... Oh... It''s such a thing..." LAN Fen''s mother felt that she had misunderstood her. If Tang Hu and Tang Yun were just ordinary friends, why would Tang Yun''s good friend pay for her family''s medical expenses? At this time, Xiaofen''s mother recognized the relationship between Tang Hu and Tang Yun as another kind of relationship Relationship. At this time, Tang Hu also heard what Tang Hu just said, and then there was some ambiguity. Then he glared at Tang Hu fiercely, a little angry. This Tang Hu is really a bit of an inch, he had a showdown with him, he even now in this situation say such words? However, under such circumstances, Tang Yun is not very good at explaining this kind of thing to the public. Then, the more the explanation is, the more complicated it will be, so Tang Yun can only pretend that he has not heard it. Then, when people were talking, Xiaofen on the hospital bed, and then made a weak groan. Then, the eyes of all people around the hospital bed immediately focused on Xiaofen''s body. At this time, Xiaofen''s mother didn''t care about Tang Hu, and then quickly turned to look at her daughter and said to her daughter in a hurry. "Xiaofen, are you awake? How are you feeling now? ""Mom, where am I now? I can''t remember how I feel about me. Xiaofen looked at her in a strange room, and then she still had some drops on her hand. She looked around her and saw that there were not only people she knew, but also people she didn''t know. "Xiaofen, you finally wake up, don''t you remember? Did you want to jump before? " Xiaofen''s mother ran to Xiaofen''s hospital bed and held Xiaofen''s hand. She said excitedly. "Jump? Why should I jump? Don''t you want me to jump? " Xiaofen opened her mouth and felt that what her mother said was baffling. She was fine. Why did she have to jump? And I have no impression at all. "Don''t you remember? I don''t remember the best... " Xiao Fen''s mother said. "Xiaofen, you may be sleepwalking again, and then you may dream of that asshole when you sleepwalk. Then, you will jump out of the building, and then you want to jump directly from our window. I was really scared to death "Ah Xiaofen, after hearing his mother said, he was also scared. How could he jump out of the building? But I really have no impression. "Did I jump down, mom?" "And then you jump down, and what? If it wasn''t for this classmate next to you, maybe Xiao Fen, you would really... " Xiao Fen''s mother''s voice became a bit choked when she said this. Xiaofen seems to know that there are some problems with her body, and she doesn''t question the truth of what her mother said to herself. Then she can only turn her head in silence and look at her savior. However, when Xiaofen saw Kang Xiaobo, when she saw her first eye, she felt her eyes suddenly stare, and she felt that Xiaofen would fall into the illusion before. Chapter 795 Xiaofen''s mother seemed to be aware of it, and then immediately scared, and then tried to stop her daughter from thinking, but it was too late. Then all they heard was Xiao Fen whispering. "Lighting, are you here? Have you come to see me again Then inside the ward Kang Xiaobo was scared, the same two people Tang Yun and Liu Wen were scared. Because before, Xiaofen was like this every time she got sick, she would fall into hallucinations, and then? What happens after each attack? Will be crazy, for a while can slowly sleep in the past, no longer sick, and then, when Xiaofen wake up, Xiaofen will not remember all the things happened before. Then, this time Xiaofen jumped from the building is actually the result of this madness of hallucination. In fact, Tang Hu see this situation is also roughly clear, xiaofende in the end is a what kind of disease? It should be a mental illness. It may be that Xiaofen had suffered serious injury in the emotional aspect before, and then, she caused serious psychological obstacles in the psychological aspect, and then due to the poor guidance in the later stage, she would become this way now. In fact, Tang Hu still sympathizes with Xiaofen. After all, a girl, at such a blooming age, should be like this. However, Xiaofen''s psychosis is different from that of ordinary psychosis. Xiaofen''s psychosis is of intermittent nature, and this intermittent mental illness is an early symptom of mental illness. If it can be correctly guided and combined with appropriate treatment, it can be alleviated or even eradicated. Then, Xiao Fen''s mother heard her daughter say the name of Kang lighting. Then she looked at Kang Xiaobo again. Then she suddenly understood why her daughter would get sick after seeing this young man. Because the life-saving benefactor of his daughter is really similar to that villain before him. Xiaofen''s mother frowned. No wonder her daughter suddenly fell ill and suddenly became different. She wanted to jump out of the building. It turned out that his daughter would be like this. It was the man in front of him who hurt him. But Xiaofen''s mother thought about it. After all, she couldn''t control what they looked like. She couldn''t blame them at all. Besides, they were the saviors of her daughter''s life. How could she resent others because of this situation? What''s more, her daughter has this kind of problem. She can''t blame others at all. But some of my daughters are now hallucinating and saying strange things. "Lighting, you still have mine in your heart, right? I knew you would never abandon me. I know you still love me in your heart Xiaofen, some eyes blurred, waved her arm, trying to catch Kang Xiaobo, and then, the needles in her hands were almost lost by Xiaofen. Kang Xiaobo was shocked to see Xiao sun like this. Then? He was afraid that he would get out of bed because of himself, and then ran to the side of the hospital bed quickly. However, what Kang Xiaobo didn''t think of was himself. Xiaofen directly hugged him by the side of the hospital bed, holding himself tightly and not letting go. "Lighting, you still like me after all. You still come back to see me, don''t you? I won''t let go this time. You''ll be nice to me all your life, right? " Xiao Fen hugged Kang Xiaobo tightly and said softly. "This..." Kang Xiaobo is a little embarrassed now. Although he has been looking forward to it, the scene is like this, and then, holding the girl he likes in his arms, and then, before Kang Xiaobo, he thought that this kind of thing was absolutely fantasy and impossible, but now? The fantasy has become a reality, but Kang Xiaobo doesn''t have it at all. He feels a little happy like before. Because this is under the condition of Xiaofen''s illness, and it is also because there is another person in Xiaofen''s heart. Although Xiaofen is holding herself now, it is Kang Xiaobo, but he is just a substitute for Xiaofen to face another man in her heart. Kang Xiaobo wants to release the girl in her arms, because this kind of hug makes Kang Xiaobo feel very uncomfortable, because what she wants is not this kind of hug, but Xiaofen''s embrace when she is awake, rather than treating herself as another man in this situation. "Auntie..." at this time, Kang Xiaobo could only look up at Xiaofen''s mother, because now it''s the daughter''s embrace, so she can only look at others and can''t do anything. "I''m sorry, classmate. I''m going to call the doctor. Wait a minute." Xiaofen''s mother also felt very helpless! Xiao Fen''s mother can now think of the only way to solve the problem now is to call a doctor. "Wait a minute." Step on the fire at this time can only be helpless sigh a sigh, after all, he ran into such a thing, and such things and Kang Xiaobo have something to do with it. So Tang Hu had to take care of these things. What''s more, the way to calm down Xiaofen in the hospital is to use electric shock or injection. Such a method, no matter what kind of method, is very harmful to the body. In addition, Xiaofen''s body is extremely weak now. If the above methods are used, her body will become weaker.In the future, it may even cause permanent damage. Tang Hu is the boss of Kang Xiaobo. So now that we have to deal with this matter, Tang Hu can see that Kang Xiaobo is really interested in this girl. What about Tang Hu? Without waiting for Xiaofen''s mother to say anything, she went directly to Xiaofen''s side and took a look. He just pulled out the needle from his hand. so what? Because Xiaofen was in hallucination and fidgety at that time, the needle had already rolled, so Tang Hu pulled it out without hesitation, and then turned off the switch of drip. Tang Hu, then quickly holding a little needle, quickly in Xiaofen''s several acupoints, and then stabbed, and then is in the illusion of Xiaofen, slowly recovered, calm released Kang Xiaobo, quietly lying on the bed. "This..." Xiaofen''s mother saw Tang Yun''s classmate and stabbed her daughter directly with a needle. Before she could stop her, Tang Hu had already finished the action directly. Because Tang Hu''s action is too fast to stop. Chapter 796 In the future, it may even cause permanent damage. Tang Hu is the boss of Kang Xiaobo. So now that we have to deal with this matter, Tang Hu can see that Kang Xiaobo is really interested in this girl. What about Tang Hu? Without waiting for Xiaofen''s mother to say anything, she went directly to Xiaofen''s side and took a look. He just pulled out the needle from his hand. so what? Because Xiaofen was in hallucination and fidgety at that time, the needle had already rolled, so Tang Hu pulled it out without hesitation, and then turned off the switch of drip. Tang Hu, then quickly holding a little needle, quickly in Xiaofen''s several acupoints, and then stabbed, and then is in the illusion of Xiaofen, slowly recovered, calm released Kang Xiaobo, quietly lying on the bed. "This..." Xiaofen''s mother saw Tang Yun''s classmate and stabbed her daughter directly with a needle. Before she could stop her, Tang Hu had already finished the action directly. Because Tang Hu''s action is too fast to stop. Then inside the ward, Tang Yun, Liu Wen, and Kang Xiaobo are all confused. I don''t know what Tang Hu is doing. "Boss, what are you doing?" Kang Xiaobo subconsciously asked Tang Hu. Tang Xiaofu will not do something in her heart. Although Kang Xiaobo cares about Xiaofen very much, he intuitively tells Kang Xiaobo that his boss will never harm Xiaofen. However, his boss must have his own reasons for doing this. "Oh, I didn''t do anything. I just did some simple acupuncture. After I do acupuncture, he will be quiet for a while, then he will sleep slowly, and when he wakes up, everything will return to normal Tang Hu shrugged and said. "Ah, acupuncture?" Kang Xiaobo looked at his boss in shock and asked in surprise. "Boss, I didn''t expect you could do acupuncture?" Not only Kang Xiaobo, but all the people present felt that it was unbelievable that such a young man could actually acupuncture? Then Xiaofen''s mother worried about her daughter''s problems, and then stretched out her hand to touch her daughter''s breath. Then, she found that her daughter was all right and there was no problem. At this time, Xiaofen''s mother put her heart down. After all, Tang Hu used such a simple method, so that his daughter recovered calm, also saved the trouble of calling a doctor. And their own daughter doesn''t have to suffer any pain, just calm down. Tang Yue now feels that she is more and more unable to see the man in front of her. Before that, Tang Yun only thought that Tang Hu was a dandy young master, and then a rich second generation. She would only play with girls like other rich second generation. However, after several times of getting along with each other, she found that she did not seem to be as she thought, and he was more than the average man The young master is more overbearing. And then? After all, Tang Dai''s barbecue was not necessary because of his own barbecue. What''s more, the formula for barbecue is not the kind that can be prepared casually. It has to be prepared after a long time of experiment. However, Tang Hu used only one recess time to write the formula directly. And things like these are nothing. The most important thing is today, and then, when my good friend was about to jump off the building, others didn''t notice Tang Hu, but Tang Yun noticed Tang Hu. It''s not Xiaofen that Kang Xiaobo catches. It''s Xiaofen that Kang Xiaobo helps Kang Xiaobo catch. So Tang Yun had to get to know Tang Hu again. Then, now Tang Hu shows a very powerful acupuncture technique. This Tang Hu is really different from the kind of young master he saw before. Tang Yun spat in the heart secretly, even if you are different from other sizes, what''s the matter? I won''t talk to Tang Hu about friends. I still have a lot of things to do. I can''t do it because of this kind of thing. Tang Yun secretly reminds herself that things like these are only superficial works done by Tang Hu. They are all superficial phenomena of him. Don''t be confused by him and never be cheated. After all, Xiaofen''s things are in front of you. You can''t step into Xiaofen''s footsteps like Xiaofen. You can''t do it again. However, just in the room, in the end, or disturbed the doctor on duty in the hospital. Then, the family members of other patients should go to the doctor. Then, the doctor rushed into the ward. "The patient who just got sick, how is it now?" "The doctor is all right now, please. Now the patient has nothing to do. "Xiaofen''s mother saw the doctor come to the ward to ask her daughter''s condition, and then quickly explained to the doctor. "Nothing more?" Doctor a Leng, not just someone said to himself that the patient has already committed mental illness, how can it be so fast? "It was this young man who just used acupuncture and calmed my daughter. Now she is sleeping." Xiaofen''s mother was afraid that the doctor would not believe it, and then explained. Tang Hu heard Xiaofen''s mother explain, and then secretly said a bad. If you don''t explain, it''s OK. But now, when you explain things like this, it becomes a little troublesome. Sure enough, as soon as the doctor heard Xiaofen''s mother finish, he immediately changed his face. Then, with a serious look on her face, she said to Xiao Fen''s mother. "How does acupuncture work? How did he just give acupuncture to the patient? Now in the hospital, how can we treat patients like this? What if someone dies? Who is responsible for the loss of life? " "How can acupuncture be a mess? It was just this young man who used the needle of the instillation device and then gave my daughter acupuncture... " Xiaofen''s mother was also shocked and said cautiously. "What, you said with a syringe needle? It''s really a mess. " Then that doctor''s forehead was full of bruises. What kind of doctor is this? It''s not just some kind of wandering doctor, is it? I''ve never heard of acupuncture with the needle of a dripper. Who the hell taught this? Isn''t acupuncture all done with silver needles? How can have the needle of drop implement go acupuncture? Can these two be the same? Chapter 797 Although the doctor who came here is not a traditional Chinese medicine doctor, when he was in medical school, he was also exposed to the knowledge of traditional Chinese medicine. During this period of school, I never heard that there would be a middle school member who would give acupuncture with a needle. Besides, although the needle of the syringe is not as thick as that of a syringe, it can''t work. Because when using this kind of needle for acupuncture, it is not as easy to use as Yinzhen. Moreover, the thickness of the needle is different from that of the silver needle. It will lead to too thick and inevitably damage the nerves and blood vessels of the human body. I have been in the hospital for such a long time. I have never heard of any doctor giving acupuncture with a needle. Of course, this can not exclude some special circumstances, and then? There may be some masters of traditional Chinese medicine who are very good at traditional Chinese medicine. In some emergency cases, there is no silver needle in hand. Acupuncture may replace silver needle to treat patients. However, people are the masters of traditional Chinese medicine, which requires solid experience and deep foundation. Moreover, it is also strict for distortion. If you plant too deep or too shallow, you may not only fail to achieve therapeutic effect, but also bring adverse side effects and even endanger life safety. "Are you just fooling around? Who the hell is this? " The doctor immediately said angrily. "If you mess around in the hospital, what should happen to the patient? At that time, who will take the responsibility? No, we have to call the police. Xiao Wang, you should call the police immediately. " The doctor said to a little nurse next to him. Then the little nurse around nodded, ready to call the police. Although Tang Hu doesn''t have to be afraid of the people in the police station, after all, the person in the police station, Tang Hu, knows a lot of people, not to mention Zhao Shuang, is also known by Yang Jun, the leader of the criminal police team. So Tang Hu doesn''t have to be afraid, the people in the police station. However, Tang Hu is afraid of making a big fuss about it. Besides, judging from Kang Xiaobo''s caring attitude towards Xiaofen, he feels that if he wants to cure Xiaofen, he has to rely on himself! It''s impossible for the hospital to cure Xiaofen. So ah, Tang Hu can only be once and for all, said to the doctor. "I''m not fooling around. I''m a disciple of Guan Xuemin. I just look at the situation. It''s really too critical. I have no choice but to use needles to give needles to patients. " "What? Do you say you are a disciple of Guan Xuemin, the great master of traditional Chinese medicine When the doctor heard about Guan Xuemin, he immediately responded. After all, what kind of person is Guan Xuemin? That''s the leader in the field of traditional Chinese medicine. When I heard that the young man in front of him was a disciple of Guan Xuemin, I felt incredible. After all, this doctor is also a student graduated from Medical University. Of course, we know that Guan Xuemin, the leader in the field of traditional Chinese medicine. At that time, both students of traditional Chinese medicine and students of Western medicine felt honored to hear a lesson from Guan Xuemin. Because at that time, Guan Xuemin''s courses were really popular. At that time, Guan Xuemin was the leader of Chinese traditional medicine, and the doctor''s skill was very high. If the person in front of her is really Guan Xuemin, a disciple of Professor Guan, then it is acceptable for her to use this kind of needle to give needles to patients. It is not strange. After all, special circumstances require special treatment. Tang Hu then nodded and said to the doctor. "If you don''t believe it, I can call Professor Guan so that you can rest assured." Then the doctor saw Tang Hu''s insistence. He didn''t seem to lie to himself. He just heard that he was using a needle to give acupuncture to the patient. He also worried about the patient''s safety. He went to explore the patient''s condition, and found that the patient did not have any major problems. He had calmed down. Then, hearing Tang Hu''s words, the doctor almost believed it. "But are you really a disciple of Guan Shenyi?" "It seems that you still don''t believe it. I''d better make a phone call." After Tang Hu finished, he dialed the phone number that Guan Xuemin had left him. Because he would definitely treat Xiaofen in the future, so in order to avoid the occurrence of today''s events in the future, Tang Hu decided to move out of the magic signboard of Guan Shenyi for once and for all, so that he could find an excuse for treating patients in the future ¡£ Guan Xuemin just finished giving a patient an injection. Then, just ready to have a rest, the telephone ring on the desk rang, and then Guan Xuemin frowned. I have told others very carefully, that is, when I am working, no matter who I am, I can''t disturb my work. Because this time period is Guan Xuemin''s treatment time, Guan Xuemin also hates to be disturbed by others when he is working. Although Guan Xuemin was a little angry about the phone call, he had already distorted the patient''s condition, so now he has nothing to do, so he still picked up the phone."I''m Guan Xuemin. What can I do for you?" Guan Xuemin''s tone is not good. "Hello, grandfather Guan. I''m Tang Hu. I want to tell you something here." After hearing Guan Xuemin''s tone, Tang Hu was a little stunned. Because Tang Hu heard something bad from Guan Xuemin''s tone, he didn''t know what happened to Guan Xuemin. How could he be a little upset? "Oh, it''s Mr. Tang." When Guan Xuemin heard that it was Tang Hu''s voice, he immediately felt a little excited. After all, when Tang Hu came, he communicated with Tang Hu for a period of time. Guan xumin felt that he had benefited a lot from traditional Chinese medicine and gained a lot of knowledge. After all, at that time, Guan Xuemin had already felt that he had some bottlenecks in traditional Chinese medicine, which troubled Guan Xuemin''s fans for a long time. For a long time, Guan Xuemin did not make any progress in TCM. However, after a period of communication with Tang Hu, Guan Xuemin felt that his vision suddenly changed Open up. What''s more, he has been thinking carefully these days. At that time, Tang Hu mentioned to himself the pathology and prescription of traditional Chinese medicine, which made Guan Xuemin have a feeling of instant enlightenment. Chapter 798 Guan Xuemin is now thinking about how to invite Tang Hu again. At this time, Tang Hu called directly. Tang Hu''s call made Guan Xuemin feel very surprised. "Grandfather Guan is the first people''s Hospital in the city now. Then, I just helped a patient with an injection because of an emergency. Then, I said that I was your disciple. However, the doctors here don''t believe me very much, and I really have no way out. So I still need to prove it for me. Just let the doctor rest assured. " Tang Hu then said the matter briefly. "Disciple? No, no, no, it''s impossible. You can be my teacher. How can you say that you are my disciple Guan Xuemin is not the kind of person who relies on the old and sells the old. Then? Guan Xuemin is willing to be his teacher if his medical skills are better than his own. Guan Xuemin is really the kind of person who can give up everything for academic purposes. so what? Guan Xuemin felt that he should be his disciple regardless of his age and status, as long as his academic level was higher than his own. Therefore, because of this, although Tang Hu is much younger than Guan Xuemin, Guan Xueming dare not claim to be Tang Hu''s teacher in front of Tang Hu. "Well, I''ll call the doctor now." Tang Hu said this, and then handed the phone to the doctor. I believe Guan Xuemin has heard so much and understood what he wants to say. It is estimated that Guan Xuemin will explain clearly with the doctor. Then the doctor hurriedly took the phone from Tang Hu''s hand and took a look at the change. The mobile phone number displayed on the screen above was indeed Guan Xuemin''s commonly used telephone at home. The phone call to Guan Xuemin''s home is not a secret in the eyes of their doctors. After all, Guan Xuemin is now a teacher and a professor in the medical school. In the student handbook, he has the telephone number of the professor. After that, Xuemin called the doctor carefully. "Professor Guan, I''m wang Guoli from the first people''s hospital. I was a student under your book before, and I''ve heard your lessons." Wang Guoli doesn''t care if the other party really remembers himself or not? However, it is true that he was under the control of Guan Xuemin, and he who had attended the class also graduated from that university. so what? This kind of thing is worth showing off to others. After all, Guan Xuemin is the leader of Chinese traditional medicine! "Oh, it''s Xiao Wang. I''ll tell you, it''s Tanghu. He''s accomplished in traditional Chinese medicine. She''s not under me. I''ll tell you, if she has any suggestions, you can listen to him completely. " Guan Xuemin is an honest man. Although he doesn''t want to be on the phone, others won''t know, and Tang Hu won''t talk about it. However, Guan Xuemin doesn''t want to be Tang Hu''s teacher, but Tang Hu told himself on the phone before. Obviously, Tang Hu didn''t want to make trouble for himself, so Guan Xuemin finally had no choice but to use this vague method. He told the doctor that Tang Hu''s medical skills were not below him. In this way, the doctor will not go to Tang Hu''s trouble. "Don''t worry, Professor Guan. I see." Then Wang Guoli felt a little shocked. It seemed that Tang Hu should be Professor Guan''s favorite student. It seems that he has already graduated. After all, Professor Guan told himself that Tang Hu''s medical skills were not inferior to him. After all, I didn''t hear it. Who can get such high praise from Professor Guan? Hang up in the phone, Wang Guoli immediately changed an attitude, and then, respectfully said. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, Mr. Tang, I''m really sorry. I didn''t know that you were Professor Guan''s disciple. I really offended you just now. I really did have some bad attitude just now. I hope you don''t mind!" "It''s OK." Tang Hu said with a wave. "After all, the situation at that time was really urgent. I had no way to deal with it. That''s why it was like this. However, I hope you can take more care of the later treatment." "No problem, no problem, Mr. Tang, you can rest assured. I will follow up in person. I will pay close attention to the patient''s condition and care about the patient all the time. If there is any problem, you can rest assured." After all, people now have this relationship, which is Guan Xuemin, so Wang Guoli will naturally pay more attention to Lanfen''s health. Xiaofen''s mother thought that she might have said something wrong, which would cause a lot of trouble, which brought trouble to Tang Hu. Then Xiaofen''s mother didn''t know how to explain to the doctor now. However, what Xiaofen''s mother didn''t expect was that Tang Hu actually made a phone call. After the doctor''s phone call said a few words, the doctor immediately changed his attitude and was quite different from the former. Before I looked down on Tang Hu, but after I took the call, I immediately became respectful. It changed, and it was too fast, which made Xiaofen''s mother confused.Of course, Xiaofen''s mother was not only surprised, but Tang Yun was also surprised. Then he looked at Tanggu with some doubts. However, it was also because there were too many people here. Although Tang Yun had too many doubts in his heart, he wanted to ask Tang Hu, and then he was too embarrassed to ask Tang Hu in public. "Auntie, if there is nothing else here, Xiaobo and I will go back first, and then wait until Xiaofen''s condition is stable, and then we will visit him again." Tang Hu saw that there was no matter here, and then put forward to leave. When Kang Xiaobo heard Tang Hu say this, he was reluctant to part with him. After all, Kang Xiaobo was not reconciled and left here directly. He wanted to wait for Xiaofen to wake up and say a few words to Xiaofen. However, after being glared at by Tang Hu, he began to wilt. He followed Tang Hu behind him in silence. He was still ready to listen to Tang Hu''s words, so he walked away. Tang Yun and Liu Wen naturally stayed to take care of Xiaofen with Xiaofen''s mother. Then Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobo said goodbye to them and left the hospital. When he got out of the hospital, Kang Xiaobo asked Tang Hu in surprise. "Boss, I didn''t expect you could do acupuncture?" Kang Xiaobo was a little surprised and looked at Tang Hu. After all, Kang Xiaobo wanted to ask Tang Hu at that time. However, because there were still many people at that time, Kang Xiaobo resisted. Then he had to endure until he got out of the hospital. When Kang Xiaobo and Tang Hu were alone, Kang Xiaobo asked Tang Hu. Chapter 799 "I''m just a little skinny." Then Tang Hu nodded. "Boss, are you just like that on TV? Is it possible to treat all kinds of diseases with one injection? Just a silver needle can cure any disease? I watch a lot of plots on TV, and that''s what it''s like. It''s amazing. " After hearing this, Kang asked curiously. "I''m sure you can cure all kinds of diseases, but it''s just that my ability is limited, and the diseases I can cure are very limited. It''s not at all like the kind of TV show you''re talking about. " Tang Hu said with a smile. "What''s more, our Chinese medicine is extensive and profound. The Wen Hua of traditional Chinese medicine is really very original. Acupuncture and moxibustion for treating all kinds of diseases is not a joke. If you can really master the broad and profound Chinese medicine, you can really treat any kind of disease. But in real life, it''s too little to be able to really learn Chinese medicine "Oh... But, boss, can Xiaofen''s illness be... " in fact, Xiaofen''s illness is mainly reflected in the psychological, and then, as long as his mind can be properly enlightened, it should be able to recover, as long as a little bit of correct guidance, there should be no big problem. " Tang Hu said it. Kang Xiaobo felt very curious. Then he heard his boss say so. He did not continue to tangle on this topic. Then he remembered some things and asked Tang Hu. "Boss, why did you just drag me away? I still want to wait for Xiaofen to wake up... " " didn''t you see that kind of situation just now? Don''t you see that Xiaofen''s mood is very unstable? Then if you want him to remember Kang lighting as soon as he sees you, you can stay there. Then you stay there. If Xiaofen gets sick again, you want to think about Tang Yun and Liu Wen. The most important thing is Xiaofen. What will his mother think of you? " "If you show up at Xiaofen''s side and make him continue to get sick, do you think they will let you appear beside Xiaofen?" "This..." Kang Xiaobo was stunned. This is really very reasonable. Why didn''t he think of it? Indeed, the most important reason for Xiaofen''s two attacks is that Xiaofen saw her appearance, which is really related to her. If she continues to appear beside Xiaofen, she can''t guarantee that Xiaofen will not get sick. The first time I jumped from a building was because I saw myself, and then I just jumped because I saw myself. If it wasn''t for herself, Xiaofen would not have been like this. "Then we wait until Xiaofen is in a stable mood, and then we can continue to see him." Tang Hu continued. "Oh, boss, what should we do now? Shall we go back to barbecue? " Kang Xiaobo then asked Tang Hu. "What else are you going to have for barbecue? Don''t you see Tang Yun accompany Xiao Fen in the hospital? What are you doing back? It depends. Next time, if we have a chance, we''ll have a barbecue, but this time there''s no chance. " Tang Hu said with a bitter smile. "Boss, what you said is true... However, today''s trip has not been in vain, but there are still some gains. Haha... Kang Xiaobo is very excited to know Lanfen today. After all, when he saw Kang Xiaobo, he felt deeply in love with this girl Son, and then? Through the previous contact with Xiaofen, and then from Tang said that Xiaofen''s life experience, Kang Xiaobo felt more and more loving and pitying the girl in her heart. "Xiaobo, I''d like to ask you, who is the Kang lighting you said before Tang Yun?" After getting on the bus, Tang Hu asked Kang Xiaobo. Then, when Liu Wen mentioned Kang lighting, Tang Hu noticed that Kang Xiaobo''s look was not normal. Then, Xiaofen''s two attacks were caused by seeing Kang Xiaobo. It is not difficult to imagine that Kang Xiaobo and Kang lighting are not only similar in name, but also similar in appearance. It is not difficult to infer that these two people should have What''s the relationship? Otherwise, it would not have happened today. "Boss, to be honest with you, Kang lighting really has something to do with me. Then, he is the grandson of my grandfather''s family, and he is the grandson of my second grandfather''s family. According to the ranking in the family, Kang lighting''s should still be my cousin." "It''s not much different from my guess." Tang Hu nodded and then said. "So Xiaobo, I want to ask you, what do you think?" "I..." Kang Xiaobo was silent, lowered his head and did not speak. Tang Hu didn''t urge Kang Xiaobo in the car, so he answered, and then he drove there all the timeFang Miao is going to see the CD of Li Xiaohan''s concert today. In fact, Fang Miao doesn''t have a good friend as he said to Tang Hu before. In fact, Fang Miao has a very close friend, but her former best friend has never been with Fang Miao. Because of some things, Fang Miao has always been abroad. Therefore, it is almost the same to say that Fang Miao has no friends. After all, there is only one friend around Fang sec, and then, the friend And went abroad. Then, today, Fang Miao originally planned to be bored at home alone. When watching Li Xiaohan''s palace concert, what Fang Miaomiao imagined was that Fang Miao''s best friend had come back, which made Fang Miao very happy. After all, the relationship between Fang Miao and her close friend is very good. Fang Miao''s best friend is Chen Xiaoyu. Like Fang Miao, she is a rare beauty. But different from Fang Miao, Chen Xiaoyu''s body is very hot, and his face is also very beautiful. However, in terms of height, Fang Miao should be considered as relatively tall among girls. Of course, Tang Yun should be the tallest among these girls. However, although Chen Xiaoyu is not superior in height, her feminine characteristics are very strong. Chen Xiaoyu''s chest is very developed and well developed. Xiaoyu and Chen Xiaoyu often play with each other in front of each other. Although it was a joke at that time, it was enough to prove that Chen Xiaoyu''s chest developed perfectly when he was a child. Chapter 800 Fang Miao''s best friend is Chen Xiaoyu. Like Fang Miao, she is a rare beauty. But different from Fang Miao, Chen Xiaoyu''s body is very hot, and his face is also very beautiful. However, in terms of height, Fang Miao should be considered as relatively tall among girls. Of course, Tang Yun should be the tallest among these girls. However, although Chen Xiaoyu is not superior in height, her feminine characteristics are very strong. Chen Xiaoyu''s chest is very developed and well developed. Today, Chen Xiaoyu suddenly came to the place where Fang Miao lived. After the two met, Fang Miao hugged Chen Xiaoyu excitedly. In fact, the place where Fang Miao lives is really small. The main reason is that Qian Xiaoyu has not been with Fang Miao for so many years, and then he thinks about Fang Miao a little bit. Then he puts forward the building that wants to live with Fang Miao Discussion. In fact, Fang Miao is very happy in his heart. However, at this stage, the place they live in is really a little small and can''t accommodate so many people. So after thinking about it, Fang Miao decided to move back to the original villa. Then, the space of the villa is big enough, and there are many rooms for people to live in. What''s more, it was because the villa was a little far away, and then he lived alone. Therefore, Fang Miao wanted to live in a different place. He didn''t want the support of his family and wanted to live independently. But now the situation is not the same, their good friend came, naturally have to change a better place to live. So Fang Miao then cleaned up his things and prepared to go back to the villa directly. The location of this villa is also very good. In fact, the area where this villa is located is all developed by Fang Zheng''s father and Fang''s group. Therefore, it is not surprising that Fang Miao has a villa here. After two people arrived at the villa, Fang Miao quickly put his things into his room. In fact, the villa was cleaned by a specially assigned person every time. So although there were no residents in the villa for a long time, the villa was still very clean and did not leave any dust. After they put things down, they went to the living room to see the CD that Tang Hu bought Fang Miao before. In fact, both Chen Xiaoyu and Fang Miao are fans of Li Xiaohan. They all like Li Xiaohan very much. So both of them enjoyed talking about it, looking at the CD. "Li Xiaohan''s concert is really very good-looking ah, if you have the opportunity to go to see the scene." Chen Xiaoyu turned off the TV. "Xiaomiao, if you don''t have time, you can talk to Uncle Fang, ask him to sponsor Li Xiaohan, and then let her come to our place for a concert. That''s great." "Daddy''s company is not what you think. If you want to be like a child, you can''t be such a mess!" Fang Miao then patted Chen Xiaoyu with some helplessness, and then said. "Do you think you have a big chest and no brain? You have been living abroad for so many years. Have you been nourishing your whole chest? I think your chest is growing, but your brain doesn''t seem to grow at all "It''s not my chest at all, OK? But your chest is too small. What''s more, I''ve been developing in other aspects for so many years, OK? Look at my height. I''ve grown very tall. " Chen Xiaoyu, how can you admit that there are some problems in his development? In Chen Xiaoyu''s eyes, he is the most perfect figure. "What''s my too small? I can''t grow late. I''ll speak later. I''ll still grow. " Fang Miao, then a little angry. "If you don''t look at your size, you will become a burden sooner or later." "Why? I can see that you are jealous, jealous that I have such a perfect chest Chen Xiaoyu, and then saw Fang Miao a little angry, and then made a face to her, and then Gu Zuo said, he said to Fang Miao. "Why don''t we play games? We haven''t played games for a long time. I miss playing games with you when I was a kid "What do we play?" Fang Miao, in fact, is still a little angry. "Why don''t we go shopping together! We haven''t been shopping for a long time. I don''t know what good-looking clothes are. I want to go shopping with you Chen Xiaoyu proposed. "Forget about shopping." Fang Miao then thought about it for a moment. At the latest, she would forget it? After all, because of his own willfulness, Wang Wei went to the bar to give his father and Tang Hu a lot of trouble before. Fang Miao is actually a very smart girl. He can see the big right and wrong very clearly. If you can''t make trouble for others, you can''t make trouble for others. "By the way, Xiaoyu, I want to tell you one thing, that is, you have to pay attention to your dress in the villa." Fang Miao looked at Chen Xiaoyu, who was wearing only underwear in front of him, but said helplessly.What''s the only villa you''ve ever lived in? What else should I pay attention to? Anyway, I''m only the two of us. What else should I pay attention to? " Chen Xiaoyu said without caring. Fang Miao had no choice but to pat her forehead. Her intimate friends were good in every aspect. She wanted to have a figure and appearance, but some of them were too nervous and didn''t pay much attention to themselves in some aspects. "In fact, my father hired a bodyguard for me, and then? He may also live in this apartment, so ah, you should at least pay attention to yourself at home and don''t dress so casually in order not to show others your figure Chen Xiaoyu, and then a listen to Fang Miao said, and then some silly eyes, potato chips in his mouth have forgotten to chew. "No, my dear, what did you just say to me? You said there were men in your villa? No, honey, when did you become like this? I remember you didn''t like the contact with men before "It seems that I haven''t been with you for a few years. Why have you changed so much? There are men living in your villa? Is this the kind of cohabitation described in the novel? " Chapter 801 "You don''t think about it. What do you think of? I''m not living together like you think. He''s just the bodyguard my father introduced to me, and then he came to protect my safety "Well, it''s not as good as you think? I don''t know what kind of knowledge you have learned abroad. How can you become so thoughtful after you come back? " Fang Miao said helplessly. "Not at all, my dear. Really, you didn''t feel particularly disgusted before. Did a boy come near you? Otherwise, your heterosexual popularity can''t be so bad. With your appearance and figure, it''s impossible that no boy doesn''t like you. " "Before I left you, I still remember clearly that you hated boys staying by your side. Otherwise, how could you not even fall in love?" Chen Xiaoyu said. Fang Miao was uncovered by Chen Xiaoyu, then he was a little ashamed and angry, and then he retorted. "Are you not the same? Haven''t you been in love for so many years? Even if you are abroad, are you not in love with me? We are both the same. Why do you look down on me "And you haven''t seen anyone for so many years. It will change, don''t you know? Three days later, I''m different from the past. You don''t know that I didn''t tell you. Of course you don''t know. I''m different from the past. " Fang Miao didn''t go too far when he finished saying this. Chen Xiaoyu, then raised his legs and stretched out on the table, then leaned against the sofa and said. "Come on, dear, don''t tell me about it. We''ve been intimate for so many years. Don''t I know your mind? You told me this is to satisfy your little self-esteem. But you''re right. I really haven''t fallen in love these years. I don''t fall in love. You don''t know. No one can be worthy of me. I haven''t found a man worthy of me. " "You don''t know my criteria for falling in love. At least, I will let him sit in my boyfriend''s seat if I can convince me. Otherwise, I can''t be a boyfriend at all. There are many men around me these years, but they are all the same. They have no advantages to conquer me. That''s why I''ve been single for so many years. I''d rather be single than make up for it and find a boyfriend to fall in love with Fang Miao sighs helplessly. She is really looking for a partner. Although she is not the same as herself, she has no such prejudice against boys. However, he has high requirements for finding a partner. His object must be better than himself, be able to conquer himself and completely make himself ups and downs. Fang Miao knows how good her secret is. There are very few men who can be better than her own in this world. However, Fang Miao thinks of Tang Hu at this time. Tang Hu is indeed in Fang Miao''s impression is a magical man, and is a very excellent boy. Perhaps his own boudoir standard, Tang Hu should be able to fully meet. After all, Tang Hu not only has courage, but also is very kind, and can take care of girls, and can play to protect girls, give girls enough sense of security. Fang Miao then shook his head. What was he thinking? How can I think of Tang Hu? It is estimated that Tang Hu does not need to introduce his girlfriend at all when he sees his intimate friend. He will introduce him to his best friend. With Tang Hu''s eyes, he is sure that his eyes will be on his friend''s body at the first sight. I guess I''ll forget that I''m an employer. Chen Xiaoyu remembered to ask Fang Miao. "Honey, I want to ask you, who is your bodyguard? It seems that uncle Fang sent him to protect you. He must be very handsome. You must ask your opinion first. If you don''t agree, he can''t live with you, right "Tell me, what kind of handsome man is he? Can we let Miss Fang put down her stature and live with him? Who has such a good fortune? " "When it comes to this, I''m a little angry." As soon as Fang Miao talked about Tang Hu, he felt that he had a lot of anger in his heart. "I want to ask you, am I really ugly? Am I not as attractive as I used to be? Am I not glamorous? " Fang Miao then touches his face and looks at Chen Xiaoyu sadly. "What''s the matter? I always feel that something is wrong with you. You have never cared about this before. You have always been very confident. When did you not have confidence in your appearance, but how can you be so melancholy now? " Chen Xiaoyu was a little surprised. After all, when he lived with his close friend before, Fang Miao never mentioned this problem, and never said that his appearance and charm would be small. After all, you and your charm belong to the level of national beauty and natural fragrance. Where do you go is the focus of public attention? There''s no one who ignores themselves and their girlfriends.When Chen Xiaoyu thinks of this, it may be that Fang Miao''s bodyguard has some problems. Chen Xiaoyu then asked in doubt. "It''s not your bodyguard who ignored your charm." "Well, indeed, I tell you, have I shared the apartment with him for a long time? Then, I used to withdraw money from the bank, and then? Someone wanted to deal with my father''s company, and then those people wanted to kidnap me. At that time, it was Tang Hu, my bodyguard. He was by my side, and she was not my bodyguard at that time. " "And then he stood up to protect me. And then what happened later? The two of us were tied up to the car by the gangsters, and then in the car, his skill was really very good, even the gangster was not afraid. Moreover, he was shot in the thigh at that time. In that case, he could subdue the gangster and let the gangster put us down from the car. " Chen Xiaoyu, just like listening to stories, listened carefully there. "No, your bodyguards are really so good?" "I feel that his skills are really good, and he seems to have been in the army before and retired from the army. And at that time, he was able to save me because I was his roommate and he was not my bodyguard at that time "Did he have a crush on you? That''s why he made such a great sacrifice to you and saved you so recklessly? " Chapter 802 "I was the same as you thought. I thought it was she who had a good opinion of me and wanted to show himself to win my favor." "Then at that time, i... I..." when Fang Miao said this, he continued with some embarrassment. Chen Xiaoyu asked anxiously. "What''s the matter with you? What did you say then? Tell me quickly. I''m in such a hurry. " "At that time, I asked him directly if he was interested in me? You want to be with me Fang Miao said shyly. "How did he answer that?" "At that time, he said that he was not at all. Then he felt some guilt for me because of his smoking. Then, he had a relationship with me as a roommate, so he saved me. It was not what I imagined. At that time, I didn''t doubt whether my charm was reduced or not. I thought he was saying this on purpose and wanted to be hard to get. " "Then my dad saw that he was very good, and then hired him to become my personal bodyguard, and then protected our safety in the school. After all, something like that just happened before, and I must be worried about my safety, so it is necessary to hire a bodyguard to protect my safety." "In addition, Tang Hu and I are roommates together. We live in an apartment together. Moreover, my father has provided her with the relevant information about a student in my school. Then he can stay with me all day and protect my life." Isn''t that great? How does it have to do with your charm again? Chen Xiaoyu asked with a curious baby. "The problem is that it happened here. What happened then? I told Tang Hu that it was Tang Hu who suddenly appeared in my class. It might be a little abrupt. Then what happened then? There are a lot of people bothering me in school. I want Tang Hu to be a flower protector, that is to say, a shield, and let him pretend to be my boyfriend in the school "No, honey, you and boys can say such words, you really changed, you become too different from before, I do not know a little, this is not really like, you can say it." "I never thought that a girl who was cold-eyed and did not speak to a boy before would say that he would let a boy be his boyfriend. Although it is a fake, it is hard for me to imagine it!" "It''s dead, you dead girl. In fact, I didn''t know what kind of Psychology I was out of at that time. Maybe it was because Tang Hu saved me and gave me a lot of help in my life. Then, in order to protect myself better, I didn''t know how to blurt out this sentence. When I think about it now, I feel that I have some regrets. How could I have said that? I don''t quite understand. " "And after that? After that? What happened after that? " "After that, after I finished with her, she thought it was not good at first. After all, it was related to one''s reputation, and it was not good in school. Then I said that I didn''t mind a girl. What else do you mind? Then he agreed. Then he went to the school. He told the whole class that he was my boyfriend, and he hoped that no one would disturb me Fang Miao then continued. "How did you feel? Do you feel special happiness? Special stimulation. " Chen Xiaoyu asked excitedly. "There is no feeling of happiness, but the stimulation is indeed some stimulation. After all, it is the face of the whole class, and the students in the class don''t know that their mouths are very big. I think the whole school knows it." "What''s more, you don''t know that I wanted Tang Hu to keep a low profile in school. Don''t make a mess in school, and I don''t want a lot of messy things around me." "But, I don''t know why Tang Hu seems to be born with the skill of ridicule. Since he came to our school, a series of things have happened. I feel that he is the disaster star? It''s because of him that my life has become so messy. " Fang Miao sighed helplessly. "No, she just went to your school as a student? A bodyguard, what kind of storm can he make? " Chen Xiaoyu said suspiciously. No, I''ll tell you, you''re really wrong. He''s flipped over in our school. Really, I didn''t see it before. "I tell you, in our school, they have a few rich children, and then they make a school bully. Bullying people in school all day, and then? I don''t care about them. After all, they don''t want to offend me, and I don''t care about them. However, after Tang Hu came, he followed the principle of keeping a low profile. " "Tang Hu, and then he directly beat the old three of the four villains in the campus, and then? I let him be safe for a few days, that is, in his stable period of time, and then beat the four villains on campus. Just a few days ago, he directly beat two of the four villains on the campus, and now he has become one of the four evils on campus. ""Hahaha, honey, what kind of wonderful flowers are your school? How do you feel your school is so interesting? Another day I will go to your school as a student, and I will go to and from school with you. Yes, that''s right. I will ask Uncle Fang to help me get an identity some other day, and I will also go to your school as a student. " Chen Xiaoyu said with some yearning. "Come on, don''t you. If you go to our school again, we can''t make a mess of it. We can''t clean it up at that time. I can''t study and live safely in school. " Fang Miao shrugged helplessly. After all, he knows how much trouble his intimate friend is. When he was a child, he cheated the male students who liked him in the class, and then went to steal the teacher''s things from the next door. Then, he put a mouse trap on the teacher''s chair, making a little bully and tricking the little master. The whole class, even if the teacher did not escape his claws. Although so many years have passed, Fang Miao knows that her secret nature has not changed. She still likes to play tricks on others. If she lets her secret friend go to school again, her stable campus life will come to an end. "By the way, what happened after you continued to talk about your bodyguard? What''s going on? " "I''ll tell you, then, it''s because Tang Hu didn''t pay much attention to Tang Hu in the school, and then he was not stable, which led to the trouble of people outside the school looking for Tang Hu in the school. Then that day, there was a direct conflict on the playground. Even the police came that day. " Chapter 803 "What happened that day, I feel a little scared up to now, and then those outside the school are directly carrying guns, and all of them are big men who come to the school to find Tang Hu''s trouble. At that time, I thought that Tang Hu had committed something. Later, when I listened to my classmates, it seemed that it was because I felt that one of our classmates, and then my classmates wanted to report Fu Tang Hu, and then directly find the personnel outside the school. " "Yes, Tang Hu directly beat those outside the school to the ground, and then, the leader among them, directly took out his gun, but, I don''t know why, then his gun directly exploded. And then I''m going to blow up my palms "Moreover, Tang Hu broke the limbs of the leader directly at that time, but it has to be said that Tang Hu is usually very friendly, and it''s very good to talk to her. However, beating people is really very, and it''s not very common. Directly, he can not change his face and directly break people''s limbs." "Wow, you are a good bodyguard. I haven''t heard of it. If you don''t agree with me, you will break your limbs. You are a good bodyguard. But how much does uncle Fang give her a month? You can take care of such a good bodyguard. " "In fact, I don''t know. In fact, it''s all my father told him, and I didn''t ask him carefully. It seems that after listening to my father''s saying that Tang dance should take good care of my daily life, I don''t know how much to give. It''s estimated to be tens of thousands of yuan at most." Fang Miao said casually. "What, tens of thousands of dollars? Don''t you, honey, are you kidding me? You can take care of such a powerful bodyguard for tens of thousands of yuan, even the shooter can be subdued. Hurry up, I also want to rent your bodyguard. Do you know the price of this bodyguard abroad? The price of this bodyguard is more than a million, and it depends on whether the bodyguard is willing to protect you? " "If you can pay me such a cheap price and hire such a powerful bodyguard, you should make money. It''s impossible for you to dislike him or anything with me here. You''ve made a lot of money by hiring such a good bodyguard, my dear Chen Xiaoyu some envy said, after all, Chen Xiaoyu also had bodyguards when he was abroad, because Tian Xiaoyu lived alone in foreign countries? In addition, Chen Xiaoyu''s face is so beautiful that there must be some lawless elements who want to do something bad to Chen Xiaoyu. Therefore, in order to protect him, Chen Xiaoyu''s family assigned him a bodyguard. But Chen Xiaoyu''s bodyguards abroad are not as good as Tang Hu! Even Tang Hu is not half as powerful! Their bodyguards should be relying on the big block, and then they will scare people. If you really face the gun, I''m afraid I don''t know where I''m going, and I won''t protect myself at all. "In fact, I''m not sure. Anyway, Tang Hu doesn''t have any complaints. He always protects myself. But then something happened that made me very angry, and then I began to wonder whether I was really unattractive and unattractive "What''s the matter?" Chen Xiaoyu doubts said. "Let me tell you, in our school, I am not the only one who looks good-looking, and then I am named the school flower in the school, which you should have no doubt. Then, there is another school flower in the school, and the fireman is called a civilian school flower by them." "And then? I don''t know from when, Tang Hu and that civilian school flower went very close, and then directly they had a lot of things, and then? What''s more, it is said that Tang Hu and that civilian school flower are a pair, and then? I was dumped by Tang Hu. " "Ha ha ha, don''t you, honey, you want to laugh me to death. You can be dumped, and you are also known by all the people in the school. You are really too finished. You can''t do it at all. If I change my one, it won''t be like this. Who dares to be my junior and see if I don''t play to kill her directly." "That is to say, you are too stupid to let such things happen in the school. If it was me, I would not let others take my things. Even if he was my temporary bodyguard and temporary boyfriend, I would not let anyone rob him. What an ugly name to be dumped Chen Xiaoyu said with derision. "I know that, but Tang Hu just doesn''t know what to do? In fact, I have been so kind to her. Have you ever seen any boy I speak to? " "No, this one is not." Chen Xiaoyu said seriously. "Yes, I have already treated her like this. Tang Hu, that stupid wood, still doesn''t understand my opinion, and even tries to hook up with others. I appear in front of him every day. He doesn''t feel excited to me at all. If he really confesses to me for a little while, if he understands my hint, I can''t refuse Tang Hu''s request to be his girlfriend. However, he didn''t even say that. For such a long time, she and I have been living in the apartment, and we don''t look up every day Yes, but he didn''t say a word to me"Instead, I turned around and talked to that civilian school flower. What''s more, there are all kinds of messes in the school. I don''t want to go to school now." Fang Miao said helplessly. After listening to Fang Miao''s vent, Chen Xiaoyu said with derision. "My dear, I can''t help saying that you are really stupid. Even if you want to make it clear, you have to show it clearly. If you behave like that, how can you make people understand your mind? How can you get people to tell you? " "I tell you, this boy, sometimes you have to show a little bit of initiative, he will obey you. Male god, he is such a creature, and I tell you, you are really very good-looking, you do not need to worry about these, since he is also a joke, that does not mean that he is similar to your appearance? It''s the same school flower, and the most important thing about you is that you two live together every day. I know that there is a saying that the moon comes first. But, you have to be more active, so that Tang Hu, your bodyguard, can feel your thoughts on him. Are you afraid you won''t get him back? " "Forget it, I don''t really want it. I didn''t say that he had to. I just don''t like my things, so I was robbed by others. However, he is my bodyguard. He can go wherever he likes. What''s the matter with me? Let''s not talk about him. I''m angry about him. Didn''t you just say play games? What games do you want to play? " Chapter 804 "I tell you, this boy, sometimes you have to show a little bit of initiative, he will obey you. Male god, he is such a creature, and I tell you, you are really very good-looking, you do not need to worry about these, since he is also a joke, that does not mean that he is similar to your appearance? It''s the same school flower, and the most important thing about you is that you two live together every day. I know that there is a saying that the moon comes first. But, you have to be more active, so that Tang Hu, your bodyguard, can feel your thoughts on him. Are you afraid you won''t get him back? " "Forget it, I don''t really want it. I didn''t say that he had to. I just don''t like my things, so I was robbed by others. However, he is my bodyguard. He can go wherever he likes. What''s the matter with me? Let''s not talk about him. I''m angry about him. Didn''t you just say play games? What games do you want to play? " Chen Xiaoyu looks at his best friend. Gu youzuo talks about him and thinks of him helplessly in his heart. Do you think so now, will it prove that you care about him in your heart? It is because you care about him that you show no concern with me on the face, but can you really look like this on the surface? I don''t know what Tanghu has done in the end, so that she can let her intimate. It is because Chen Xiaoyu knows his best friend that he is more curious about Tang Hu. After all, there were many boys around his best friend before, and there were also some excellent ones. However, his intimate friend has never been attracted to him. But now, he has such a mind for a bodyguard, which makes Chen Xiaoyu very curious about this girl. However, the present is obviously not very good, and then continue to speak, so Chen Xiaoyu can only continue to say Fang Miao''s words. "Or we''ll play hide and seek." Chen suggested. "Hide and seek?" Fang Miao looks at Chen Xiaoyu with some doubts, and then asks. "How to play hide and seek? After all, how to play hide and seek in such a large place "Isn''t there a courtyard out there? Isn''t there a big one out there? Besides, it''s very big. It''s a villa Chen Xiaoyu then looked at the atmosphere is a little stuffy, and then said actively. "Then we both hide once, and each of us has ten minutes to find each other when we look for each other. Then? If you don''t find the other party within the specified time, then you lose. Is that ok? " "Well, there''s a time limit. It''s better." Fang Miao also thought of the game of hide and seek that he played together when he was a child, and then he thought about it now. Indeed, at that time, he was very happy. Now he really missed the past. Chen Xiaoyu, then saw Fang Miao agree, and then said happily. "If we are alone like this, even if we win or lose, it doesn''t mean much? Otherwise, we can have a good time. Otherwise, it''s not fun at all "Lottery? What kind of lottery do you want Fang Miao then asked. "If it''s gambling or something, forget it. It''s not interesting at all." It''s no wonder that Fang Miao and Chen Xiaoyu are both rich girls. They can''t be short of money. If they put forward gambling, there''s no sense at all. It''s better not to gamble. "what awesome gambling is, we need to bet on something that we can afford to play." Chen Xiaoyu shook his head and said. , "what do you want to do, what awesome things do you want to say?" Fang Miao, after hearing Chen Xiaoyu said that, she came to be a little interested. After all, her previous life was really very boring. Fortunately, her intimate friend came at this time, so she could have a good time with her. After all, she was really upset recently and couldn''t get happy. Then, because of some messy things, she has been I stayed at home all the time, and there was nothing interesting. "How about the loser and then tell your bodyguard Chen Xiaoyu remembered the bodyguard Fang Miao had been talking about. Then I want to take this opportunity to help Fang Miao. After all, his intimate friend is still very shy. If he doesn''t give him the medicine of the next season, he may not be able to tell his bodyguard. "What, what do you say?" Fang Miao, after hearing Chen Xiaoyu finish his speech, did not respond for a while. "I mean, then we''ll play hide and seek, the loser, and we''ll tell your bodyguard tonight, and we''ll bet on that." Chen Xiaoyu looks at Fang Miao in a somewhat restricted way. "Are you not afraid of losing? After all, you don''t know Tang Hu at all! ""Hey, how do you know that I am the loser? Of course, it''s not necessarily me who wins. It''s half a chance. So it''s exciting to play like this, right? " Chen Xiaoyu said. "Is it too much to play with?" Fang Miao then hesitated. Although, playing like this would stimulate a lot. But is it really a little too exciting? In case you lose, really like Chen Xiaoyu just said, do you want to confess with Tang Hu in the evening? Let yourself confess with Tang Hu, it is better to kill yourself. How can I confess with Tang Hu? "Honey, if you think so, you have a good chance to win, because? This is your villa after all, and then? I haven''t been here for a long time. Although we lived here together when we were children, it was a long time. I haven''t lived here for three or four years, right? " "So, you must be more familiar with this place than I am, so you are very likely to win. So you don''t have to be afraid at all. You''ll lose. " Chen Xiaoyu temptation said. Fang Miao thought for a second that this was indeed the case. Indeed, this is my own villa. Although I have moved to live outside for a period of time, I will also find time to come to my villa. As Chen Xiaoyu just said, he has not come to this villa for several years, so he must be a little unfamiliar with the villa. So Fang Miao agreed to this. "Well... in the first round of the game, Fang Miao hid first, and then Chen Xiaoyu went to find it. According to the regulations, Chen Xiaoyu hid in the bathroom in the living room on the first floor. Then, he could not come out after closing the door. Then, Fang Miao went to hide during this period of time. When Fang Miao hides well, he will call Chen Xiaoyu with his mobile phone, so that Chen Xiaoyu can come out to find him. Chapter 805 Chen Xiaoyu, then out of the bathroom, did not rush to find Fang Miao''s hiding place, but stood in the living room to observe the whole villa, although it was Fang Miao''s villa. However, Chen Xiaoyu lived in the villa with Fang Miao when he was very young. He was very familiar with the structure of the villa. Although he did not live here for a period of time, it did not affect. Fang Miao''s hiding place is definitely not the kind of place that is very easy to see, and it can''t be in a certain corner of the room. Because the corner Fang Miao knows, Chen Xiaoyu will definitely go and look for it from room to room. Chen Xiaoyu then reasoned backward according to Fang Miao''s idea, so Chen Xiaoyu is not in a hurry to find the corner of the room now, because Fang Miao can''t stay in that corner all the time, waiting for himself to find him. Chen Xiaoyu, and then began to find the place where he thought Fang Miao might hide. Then, Chen Xiaoyu found a place where Fang Miao was hiding and said to the room. "Xiaomiao, come out quickly. Don''t hide in it. I''ve seen you." However, Chen Xiaoyu waited outside for a long time, and did not wait for someone to come out of the room. At this time, Chen Xiaoyu was a little worried, and then he walked into the room as he spoke. Chen Xiaoyu''s eyes, and then quickly search in the room, and then look here and there, look under the bed, look at the wardrobe, found no one. "Eh?" Chen Xiaoyu has some doubts now. Why is he absent? Why not here? Is it invisible? Chen Xiaoyu is a little reluctant, so he admits defeat, and then begins to look for a large area, and then look for this room, and then look for that room, and then, there is still no trace of Fang Miao. At this time, Chen Xiaoyu is a little frustrated. Is Fang Miao really not in the room? Is it out there? Chen Xiaoyu then said he would do it, and immediately ran out. Chen Xiaoyu looked outside for a long time , but he never found Fang Miao. Chen Xiaoyu was a little frustrated. At this time, Chen Xiaoyu''s mobile phone rang. Chen Xiaoyu picked up the mobile phone and saw that it was convenient to call. Chen Xiaoyu picked up the phone helplessly. "Well, my dear, where are you? Why can''t I find you anywhere? " "Ten minutes have already arrived. You still haven''t found me." Fang Miao has some proud voice, which comes from the phone. "Tell me quickly, where are you hiding? Why can''t I find you everywhere? " "You say me, I''m hiding in the bedroom we used to live with, and then I''ll lie on the bed all the time, and play with my cell phone, waiting for you to come to me." Fang Miao said lazily. Obviously, Fang Miao said this on purpose. He wanted to annoy Chen Xiaoyu. "Ah? You said you were in the bedroom? " Chen Xiaoyu almost didn''t drop his mobile phone on the ground. Chen Xiaoyu has calculated thousands of calculations, but without counting Fang Miao, he went back to the bedroom where they lived together. But Chen Xiaoyu did not think about it at all. "Well, I''ll come downstairs. This time it''s your turn to talk. I''ll come to you. You should hide it. Don''t let me find you. Otherwise, you are the one who wants to tell my bodyguard at night. I really want to see how you can tell people? " Fang Miao said with a smile. Chen Xiaoyu hung up the phone and waited for Fang Miao to come down from the living room. Chen Xiaoyu saw the proud smile on Fang Ming''s face, and her teeth itched. "Well, honey, it''s my turn this time. Go and hide in the bathroom." Chen Xiaoyu said. "OK, I''ll go to the bathroom, and when you''ve hidden yourself, call me." Fang Miao doesn''t care. After all, Fang Miao has won one game. Even if Fang Miao loses at most two people in the next game, it''s only a draw. So Fang Miao is not nervous at all. Fang Miao then went into the bathroom and closed the door. Now it''s Chen Xiaoyu''s turn to hide. Originally, Chen Xiaoyu wanted to hide anywhere, but because he lost the last game, he couldn''t take any chances in this game. He could only hide a very hidden place, which could not be found by Fang Miao. Before that, Chen Xiaoyu went out of the villa to look for Fang Miao. Then he found a very hidden place. Then Chen Xiaoyu was going to hide there. After seeing Fang Miao close the bathroom door, Chen Xiaoyu walked out of the villa and came to the courtyard of the villa. There was an independent storage room in the backyard of Fangmiao villa. Then, the storage room was surrounded by fences, but it was usually locked. And then, because Fang Miao lives alone in this villa, and he hasn''t lived in the villa recently, and there are no sundries. So, the storage room was still locked when Chen Xiaoyu looked at it. It''s just because Chen Xiaoyu found this place in order to find Fang Miao.This is a unique hiding place. Even Fang Miao couldn''t imagine that he was hiding in such a hidden place. It is estimated that Chen Xiaoyu may not even know where the key is. How can he come here to find himself? Chen Xiaoyu laughed, and then quickly ran to the edge of the fence, and then stepped into one of his legs. Then, he was ready to put his body directly through the gap between the iron fences, and then drill through it... Chen Xiaoyu tried his best to squeeze his body into the fence, but he felt very hard. Can''t I really be a little fat? How could you not even get into a fence? Maybe his chest is a little longer. Chen Xiaoyu worked hard and got into half of his body. At this time, Chen Xiaoyu took a breath. If I had known that I was going to drill this fence, I might as well find the key to the storage room. Chen Xiaoyu, then wiped the sweat on his forehead, ready to continue to drill in, but, Chen Xiaoyu, just ready to force. But I feel it hurts to have my chest stuck here! Now the two fences are just between Chen Xiaoyu''s two little white rabbits... Chen Xiaoyu is a little reluctant, and then he wants to try again and use his body to drill to the other side of the fence. "No, no, it''s killing me. It''s killing me." Chen Xiaoyu is now stuck here. His chest is very painful. If he wants to drill in, he must die of pain! Chapter 806 It''s really bad luck today. At this time, Chen Xiaoyu found that for the first time, she found that her chest had become a burden. Fang Miao had just said that her breast would become a burden sooner or later, and it would be hard. What he said was really tragic. Forget it, just say it. You can''t be stuck here all the time. Chen Xiaoyu sighed helplessly, and then gave up the idea of continuing to drill into it. He was ready to move the half of his body that he had just drilled into. But the next moment Chen Xiaoyu found out that he was really a tragedy. The half body that oneself drill in, how also cannot move out? If it can be moved out, isn''t it just like drilling in? I''m not so lucky, are you? I''m not really stuck here, are you? Chen Xiaoyu, I''m in a hurry now. After all, it''s not a joke. I''m trapped here by a fence. If I spread this thing out, I''ll be laughed at. Do I have the face to go out and see people? What Chen Xiaoyu wants to get down here is not clear. He quickly takes out the phone to call Fang Miao. Then, after the phone rang, Fang Miao hung up directly. Obviously, Fang Miao thinks that this is the signal he gave him, so that Fang Miao can come out and find himself. Chen Xiaoyu is in a hurry now. He keeps on and dials Fang Miao again. Then Fang Miao finally answered the phone this time. "No, what are you doing? I''m ready to find you. Do you still have the phone bill? Why do you call me so much? " "Honey, help me. I''m dying now. If you don''t come, I think I''m going to die." Chen Xiaoyu, I''m really in a hurry. I''m stuck in the iron fence now. I can''t get in and out. What can I do? Chen Xiaoyu, I''m really flustered now. "What?" Fang Miao is stunned. Chen Xiaoyu suddenly says that he is confused. "What are you talking about? What? You''re stuck. What''s the matter with you "Honey, come here quickly. You can come. There is a storage room in the backyard outside the villa. I''m stuck here now. Come on. I can''t hold on here any more." "Oh, well, then you wait for me. I''ll come to see you right now." Fang Miao then hears Chen Xiaoyu calling him. It doesn''t seem to be joking. It should be that he is in real trouble. Then he quickly hangs up the phone. As Chen Xiaoyu said, the storage room ran past. Before Fang Miao got to the storage room, he saw Chen Xiaoyu hanging on the iron fence around the storage room. Then Fang Miao was puzzled and asked. "No, Xiaoyu, what are you doing?" "Honey, try to help me." Chen Xiaoyu, and then as soon as he saw Fang Miao coming, he quickly waved to him. After all, Chen Xiaoyu is really flustered now. He is really afraid that he will be stuck here. What if he can''t get out? Fang Miao quickly ran a few steps until he got close enough to see what was going on. It turned out that Chen Xiaoyu was stuck in the middle of the two fences when Chen Xiaoyu wanted to drill, and then half of his body passed through, but the other half couldn''t get through. So now, the iron fence is dry, so it''s good to get stuck in Chen Xiao Between Yu''s two breasts... "poof... Hahaha..." Fang Miao finally couldn''t help but laugh. After all, Chen Xiaoyu is really smiling here. "Why are you still laughing? I''m stuck here now. I''m dying of pain. You still laugh at me... Chen Xiaoyu is crying now. "But you are a little miserable. Didn''t I tell you before I did? Your chest will be a burden sooner or later. If it was me, it would never happen. It would never get stuck between two railings. " Fang Miao can''t help but say. "Elder sister, I called you sister. Can''t I make a mistake? I won''t talk about you any more. Now you should try to find a way. You can let me out first. I''m going to die of pain... " Chen Xiaoyu repeatedly confessed to Fang Miao. "Let me think about it..." Fang Miao said with a smile. "Or we''ll cut a piece off your chest so you can come out." "Fang Miao, if you make fun of me again, I won''t pay any more attention to you." Chen Xiaoyu, I''m really a little angry now. "Well, well, I''m not going to make fun of you. I''ll see what I can do to get you out."Fang Miao, and then quickly shut up. In fact, if you think about it carefully, Quan Xiaoyu is indeed a bit of a tragedy. He even teases him here. It is really a bit unsophisticated. Chen Xiaoyu, and then nodded. Now Chen Xiaoyu can only place his hope on Fang Biao. After all, Chen Xiaoyu really has no way to let himself out. "Why don''t I help you to press your side of the Mimi, and then you drill in hard, so you can get in?" Fang Miao at this time let himself think of a way, but could not think of any good way, so he had to put forward such an opinion, and then said to Chen Xiaoyu. "Is this OK? Will it hurt? " Chen Xiaoyu said with some fear. "Isn''t it that we don''t have any other way... Or we''ll try first?" Fang Miao didn''t know what kind of method he could think of in addition to such a method. He could only tell Chen Xiaoyu in this way. "Try it..." Chen Xiaoyu nodded helplessly. The two girls are playing the high-tech game here, and then they don''t know what they''re playing here. "Oh, no, no, it''s killing me. Honey, it''s really painful. It''s going to kill you. Stop it. It''s not going to work." Chen Xiaoyu cried out loud. "Xiaoyu, if you insist on it again, you will soon succeed. Otherwise, how can you go out? You can''t be stuck here all the time. What if you eat, sleep, or go to the toilet? If you hold on, you should be able to come out in a moment Fang Miao then encouraged Chen Xiaoyu. "Just stick with it." "But I''m going to be crushed to death by you. My breasts are really painful!" Chen Xiaoyu, now the voice has changed its tone, which is completely different from the normal voice. Chapter 807 "Come on, you are trying to drill into the money, you can go out." Fang Miao said encouragingly while pressing Chen Xiaoyu''s Mimi. "But I can''t use any strength. I''m really in pain." Chen Xiaoyu said wrongly. "What about that? Why don''t I ask for help? " Fang Miao really has no way now. "No, no, no, you can''t find someone to come. If I''m seen by others and I can''t laugh at me like this, how can I go out to meet people in the future?" "Or I''ll call my bodyguard, and then we''ll threaten her not to tell her what''s going on today Chen Xiaoyu, and then think about it, and then can only agree to say. "Well, you call your bodyguard quickly. I really don''t want to stay here anymore... then, Tang Hu is driving alone at this time, and he doesn''t pay attention to Kang Xiaobo. He wants to give Kang Xiaobo some time to think about how to face the next life? How to face Xiao Fen? "Boss, I think about it carefully." At this time, Kang Xiaobo suddenly raised his head, then looked at Tang Hu with bright eyes and said to Tang Hu. "Boss, I just thought about it carefully. I found that I really had feelings for Xiaofen. Although, I admit that I have a little impulse in my love for Xiaofen, I can feel that I really like him very much. Then I saw his picture at the first sight, and then I had a good impression of her at that time." "Especially after I knew his miserable life experience, I didn''t have any antipathy to him, and then? I feel more in touch with him. I want to take care of her more. Then, if the boss has a chance, can you let me try to contact him? Is that ok? " In fact, Tang Hu didn''t have many accidents. It can be said that Tang Hu expected it. In fact, Tanghu just wants to give Kang Xiaobo a time to calm down and think about it carefully. If Xiaofen''s psychological problems can be cured, what about Xiaofen''s legs? "Boss, I really don''t care about these things. I think if I really like her very much and love her very much, I won''t care about his things. On the contrary, I will try my best to take care of him and stay with her, so that she can work hard to face life and be full of hope for life." Kang Xiaobo firmly nodded and said. "Ha ha, I never said that I would stop you from communicating with Xiaofen. In fact, this is mainly because you make your own decisions. As long as you make your own decisions, I will only support you in the back." Tang Hu then reached out and patted Kang Xiaobo on the shoulder and then said. "However, the road you choose may be very bumpy in the future, or there will be a lot of difficulties on the road." "If I really love her, I will keep going. I''m very sure of my mind now. I really like Xiaofen very much and love her very much Kang Xiaobo clenched his fist and said firmly in his eyes. "Boss, if you can support me, I am very confident that I will go on this road." At this time, Tang Hu just wanted to say a few words of encouragement, and then the phone ring suddenly rang. Then, Tang Hu and his group picked up the mobile phone and looked at it. It turned out that it was his eldest lady who called him. After all, Tang Hu and Fang Miao have lived together for a long time, and Fang Miao will never call him if it is not necessary. "What''s the matter?" Because Kang Xiaobo is now in the co driver''s seat of his car, right beside him, Tang Hu is embarrassed and calls his name directly. "Tang Hu, come back quickly. Something happened to your family. Come back quickly. " Fang Miao said in a hurry. "What happened? What''s wrong, don''t worry. I''ll go back right now "By the way, you don''t want to go to that apartment when you come. Now I''m not in that apartment. I''m in villa No. 6 of Fangshi community. I''m in the villa now. Come here quickly." "Well, you wait for me. I''ll be right there." Although Fang Miao said something indistinct on the phone, Tang Hu still had to hurry back. In case something happened, Tang Hu couldn''t afford it! After all, he is Fang Miao''s bodyguard! Now something has happened, and that is my dereliction of duty. "Boss, what do you want?" Although Kang Xiaobo didn''t hear clearly from the co pilot''s position, he heard what Tang Hu said and knew that Tang Hu had something to do next. "Oh, it''s just that something happened at home. Then I''ll leave you in front of me. Is it OK if I see you? so what? I won''t take you home. "Tang Hu looked ahead and said. "It''s OK, boss. Why don''t you drop me off now? There''s a bus stop in front of me. Then I can go back by bus myself." Kang Xiaobo, and then see Tang Hu has something, and then sorry to let Tang Hu continue to send himself back. "It''s OK, and then, I''m passing by. Nothing''s going on. On the way. " Tang Hu then subconsciously increased the throttle. After all, Fang Miao said on the phone in a very anxious tone, which makes Tang Hu not sure how serious the matter is. And then drive in the city? There is a speed limit for each section. However, in some sections where there are few cars, you can drive a little faster. However, if you drive fast, it will be bad luck if the video of speed measurement is recorded. However, Tang Hu can''t control so much now. Anyway, he drives his own car, but Fangzheng drives home so fast, because even if Fangzheng is fined at that time, he has nothing to do. Anyway, he is for Fang Miao. Then Tang Hu put Kang Xiaobo down and drove to the villa area Fang Miao told him before. When he got to the villa area, Tang Hu stopped his car and rushed directly into the villa. In the villa, Tang Hu said loudly. "Xiaomiao, what''s the matter?" Then, no one answered. Tang Hu frowned at this time, can''t really in his absence in this period of time occurred serious things? Can Li Hua send someone directly to the villa and take Fang Miao away? Then, for this villa, Tang Hu also has some impression, because when he talked about some things with Fangzheng in detail, Tang Hu came to this villa. Tang Hu knows that this villa is a real estate developed by founder''s company. What''s more, all the people living in this community are people with high reputation. Then, the community is equipped with monitoring. It should be impossible to send people to make trouble directly in this period of time? Chapter 808 Then Tang Hu put Kang Xiaobo down and drove to the villa area Fang Miao told him before. When he got to the villa area, Tang Hu stopped his car and rushed directly into the villa. In the villa, Tang Hu said loudly. "Xiaomiao, what''s the matter?" Then, no one answered. Tang Hu frowned at this time, can''t really in his absence in this period of time occurred serious things? Can Li Hua send someone directly to the villa and take Fang Miao away? Then, for this villa, Tang Hu also has some impression, because when he talked about some things with Fangzheng in detail, Tang Hu came to this villa. Tang Hu knows that this villa is a real estate developed by founder''s company. What''s more, all the people living in this community are people with high reputation. Then, the community is equipped with monitoring. It should be impossible to send people to make trouble directly in this period of time? Then Tang Hu called Fang Miao and wanted to ask what was going on? Is Fang Miao safe? Then after the phone call, Fang Miao then asked Tang Hu. "Where are you, Tang Hu?" "I was in the villa and I didn''t see you. What''s the matter with you?" Tang Hu asked nervously. "You don''t have to be inside the villa. You come outside now. I''m outside the villa now." Tang Hu, and then a group came to the position Fang Miao said. Then he went to the backyard of the villa, Tang Hu. Then he saw Fang Miao and another girl all of a sudden. Then they stood there perfectly. I don''t know what happened. "You..." Tang hugang wanted to ask, what happened? Then the next moment walked in, Tang Hu found something wrong. It''s another girl. Now half of her body is stuck in the fence and half of her body is stuck outside the fence. What kind of high-tech play is this? Tang Hu has never seen it. "Tang Hu, come to see my best friend is stuck. Now I can''t get out or enter. What can I do?" Fang Miao now anxiously waved to Tang Hu and said to Tang Hu. "Er... after Tang Hu walked in, he found that he was stuck by the fence. The girl, Fang Miao said, was a very beautiful girl. She was the same level as Fang Miao, and the most important thing was this girl. Some of her places were very magnificent. It seems very impressive. At this time, Tang Hu asked Fang Miao in doubt. "It''s not your girl. Why did you get in there?" "Is it that I want to play hide and seek with Fang Miao? so what? I want to hide inside, and then drill half, and then did not expect me to be like this, bodyguard elder brother, you hurry to help me, I don''t want to stay here, I''m so sad to get stuck here... " Chen Xiaoyu saw Fang Miao''s slow talking, he was a little anxious, and said to Tang Hu directly. Chen Xiaoyu, after seeing someone coming, is not so flustered. After all, he heard Fang Miao say how powerful Tanghu is? There should be a way to get yourself out of here. "Fang Miao, tell your bodyguard what you can do. Let me get out of here. I don''t want to be stuck here. It''s hard to get stuck here. Hurry up, you hurry up..." Chen Xiaoyu saw that they were all right there, and then he said anxiously. "Oh, yes." Fang Miao then nodded and said to Tang Hu. "It''s you. After a while, you climb over the fence, and then you pull Xiaoyu''s hand from that side, and then you pull to you. Then, I''m here, I press her... There, and then we''ll see if we can get him over?" After all, Tang Hu was there, and Fang Miao was also embarrassed. He said something about breast and Mimi to Tang Hu, and then he could only talk to Tang Hu implicitly. Then Tang Hu directly three down five two straight over the fence, and then said. "I''m holding her hand now?" "Well, you pull her hand tight, and then I call one, two, three, and you pull hard." Fang Miao, then nodded and said. "Good." Tang Hu then took Chen Xiaoyu''s hand. Tang Hu''s feeling at first is that the girl''s hand is very small, tender and comfortable to touch. Then, however, the palm of her hand is full of sweat. It may be because of this situation that the girl in front of her is very worried! "Prepare, one, two, three..." Fang Miao pressed Chen Xiaoyu, and Tang Hu pulled on the other sideAnd now Chen Xiaoyu feels miserable and almost crying. "It''s painful. It''s really painful. I can''t do it. You can''t let it go. I''m dying of pain. If I don''t go out, I''ll stay here..." Fang Miao, and then he quickly let go. Tang Hu also stood there and stopped pulling. "You two just want to murder me. I''m not going out. Sobbing... " Chen Xiaoyu then covered his chest with his hands, and now his tears were almost falling. Don Hu, do something! What should we do now? Otherwise, we''ll call the police. " Fang Miao has no way now, so he said so. "No, I can''t. I can''t call the police. If I call the police, everyone will know that? In that case, I might as well die. " Chen Xiaoyu shakes his head and then listens. "Then you can''t just stick here all the time." Fang Miao said worried. "I have a way to get him out." Tang Hu interrupted at this time. "You? What can you do? " Fang Miao was stunned. "You have a way. If you don''t say it earlier, what are you waiting for?" "But you just didn''t let me say it, and then I just did what you told me. I thought you had a good way, and then I didn''t say it." Tang Hu deliberately said with a bitter face. "You! You should try to find a way for me, Tang Hu. Otherwise, I will let my father deduct your salary. " Fang Miao then said angrily. In fact, the only way Fang Miao can think of is to rely on Tang Hu''s salary. In fact, Tang Hu used to cooperate with Fang Miao on purpose, and then he wanted to make it convenient. The girl let him know and know his own interests. Then there is no way, Fang Miao''s, and then that girl becomes a victim. Chapter 809 Tang Hu, and then a smile, and then stretched out his hands to Chen Xiaoyu that direction, eyes are about to touch Chen Xiaoyu''s chest. Hello, Hello, you... What are you doing? Chen Xiaoyu, then startled, this Tang Hu should not take this opportunity, and then want to take advantage of their own. Fang Miao, one of his best friends, told himself that Tang Hu seemed to be very lustrous, but he did not seem to be lustrous. That is to say, he had been with Fang Miao for such a long time, but he didn''t even fight with each other. He always stuck to the bottom line. But now, in front of her own boudoir, she even wants to do something about herself. Is her charm really greater than her own? Otherwise, why do you do such things to yourself as soon as you meet? Yes, it must be. It must be your own charm, which is bigger than your own boudoir. Chen Xiaoyu, it is worthy of the brain hole big open ah, at this time, it is not really concerned about their own will be taken advantage of? But care about their own charm, more than their own boudoir charm. I got you out! Ah! Then a low cry, the face has already been full of red clouds, and then? At this time, Chen Xiaoyu looked down at Tanghu and found that Tang Hu did not squint, as if he didn''t mean to take advantage of himself at all. This was a relief to Chen Xiaoyu. In fact, Chen Xiaoyu is not a very conservative kind of girl, but it also needs to be divided into different people. If it is the kind of guy who looks very disgusting and disgusting, Chen Xiaoyu can''t let him touch himself. Therefore, in fact, Chen yaoyu is mainly curious about Tang Hu. When Chen Xiaoyu heard what his secret did to Tang Hu, he was very curious about her. In fact, Tang Hu doesn''t want to take advantage of this kind of moment. After all, how can Tang Hu not take advantage of such a beautiful girl in front of her? But she didn''t dare to take advantage of her, because B Fangmiao was right beside her. She was looking at her all the time, and she was actually flirting with her best friend at this time. Is that ok? Tang Wu is not so unscrupulous. However, the feeling is really good. Although it is just touching my wrist, it is still very cool. It really can''t be described in words. Tang Hu, and then saw Chen Xiaoyu with murderous eyes, has been staring at himself, sugar fox can only be dry smile two, dare not go on like this to take advantage of, and then two hands one use, and then two iron railings directly changed shape, two people iron railing space becomes bigger, so that Chen Xiaoyu can drill back and forth directly. All right. Tang Hu then released his hands and went to one side. Is that all right? Chen Xiaoyu, and then a simple try, and then found that he was very relaxed, from the railing drilled out, and then very surprised to ask. Is it that simple? Yeah, that''s it! Then Tang Hu nodded. So simple, then why did you just pull me? How painful you are pulling me! Oh, my God, my chest is killing me. Chen Xiaoyu said anxiously. Cough, Xiaoyu, it''s OK. Fang Miao then stares at Chen Xiaoyu. Chen Xiaoyu realized that what he had just said was not very good, and then he turned a little red. However, in fact, Chen Xiaoyu is such a generous character, and he doesn''t care. I didn''t want to do this just now. He asked me to do it. I thought she had any good way. Tang Hu looks at Fang Miao innocently. OK, Tang Hu, don''t stir up trouble here. What''s the best way for me? At that time, I couldn''t think of any way. Who knew you could just break the railing? If I could know, would I let you do that? Fang Miao said with some reluctance. If you don''t have anything to do with it, I''ll restore the iron railings directly. Don''t drill here next time. However, if you drill Fang Miao, there should be no problem. You should be able to drill through. Tang Hu said with a smile. Teng Hu, then he restored the iron railing as it was. Tang Hu, what do you mean? Do you mean my breasts are small? Fang Miao was then blown up by Tang Hu''s sudden words. I didn''t say that. Tang Hu is a little embarrassed now, but he didn''t expect that he had such a sentence, which attracted Fang Miao''s direct response, which made Tang Hu a little unprepared. If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go first! You come back! Fang Miao, and then see Tang hu want to leave, and then angry some can not, and then quickly out of a voice to stop Tang Hu. It''s OK, honey. In fact, small breasts have advantages. At least you won''t be stuck here like meChen Xiaoyu, then looked at Fang Miao, who was angry, said in a low voice. Chen Xiaoyu! Fang Miao stares at him with a black face. Where can he be so persuasive? There are so many big chested girls in the world, and I don''t see any one of them will be stuck by the railings. That is to say, you''re a fool who will get stuck, and no one else will go there. It''s OK, honey. Don''t be angry. Anyway, it doesn''t matter if you are big or small. You are so beautiful. So many people like you. It doesn''t matter if you have big breasts and small breasts. Chen Xiaoyu said earnestly. I wonder if you are deliberately angry with me here, Xiaoyu? What is chest big chest small does not matter? Fang Miao feels that he is going to be crazy. Now he is too lazy to be angry with his intimate friend. After all, if he is angry with him, he will die of anger one day. However, when Fang Miao makes such a fuss, you really remember that you were so happy with your best friend before. Since your best friend left, you haven''t been so happy for a long time. If I make such a scene today, I will rush back to the time when I used to laugh with my best friend. At that time, I really felt very happy. Chapter 810 However, Fang Miao, with his big beautiful eyes, was so busy that he suddenly thought of something and said to Chen Xiaoyu. By the way, you lost Xiaoyu''s hide and seek? Ah! I... Chen Xiaoyu was reminded by Fang Miao. Suddenly, he remembered the colorful head that he had brought forward before. Then he suddenly became black. What is self binding? This is self binding. I clearly want to put it forward, and I want to see my best friend and his own bodyguard express themselves. But now that I lose, the one who confesses should be himself! Chen Xiaoyu, really hate ah! How can you talk so fast? What game do you play well? What game to play, what lottery to play? Honey, isn''t it stuck? Otherwise you won''t find me, will you? Chen Xiaoyu is still trying to quibble and escape. Nonsense, even if you don''t get stuck, I can find you. Fang Miao continued. I tell you, you can''t cheat, otherwise I won''t play with you again. I don''t believe you anymore. All right! Then I''ll go to... Chen Xiaoyu, and when I hear Fang Miao''s threat, I immediately lose heart. When are you going? Fang Miao, however, knows that Chen Xiaoyu is his best friend. He must not delay his time. In case he says to go, but doesn''t say time, in case he delays again and again. It''s not dinner time. Is dinner OK? Chen Xiaoyu, then thought carefully and said. Honey, you must give me some time to prepare. Let me prepare carefully. That''s right. It''s dinner time. You can''t fool around! Fang Miao then nodded and said. I see. In case your bodyguard is serious, what can I do? Chen Xiaoyu said with a bitter face. Seriously, isn''t that good? After you take it seriously, you will marry him, and then I see the look he just looked at you. It seems that he still likes you. Isn''t that good? Fang Miao then curled his mouth and said that he didn''t know how. After finishing this sentence, he felt a little uncomfortable in his heart. He felt that he just said this sentence, and he seemed to be very disgusted. I''ll tell you, you can''t give me information to her in advance, and then I''ll follow you all the time. I''ll keep an eye on you. I can''t let you have any chance to get in touch with him and let you two collude. Fang Miao then blocked Chen Xiaoyu''s last path. Ah! In fact, Tian yaoyu originally planned to do this, and then planned to contact Tang Hu first, and then told him to let Tang Hu play a play with himself in the evening. Then? I have thought that I haven''t said it yet. I just thought about it, and then I was directly blocked by Fang Miao. If I had known that, I would not have played any more. Now I have suffered. It''s really a mistake. Chen Xiaoyu big eyes, and then Gulu Gulu turn two times, and then did not think of any good solution, finally had to decadent said. Well, honey, I''ll just say it in the evening. This time, yes, do what you say. This is a good boy. Fang Miao then nodded and took Chen Xiaoyu back to the villa. Tom then stood next to him without talking. He looked at Chen Xiaoyu and Fang Miao, two beautiful girls. They joked and brainwashed each other very well. After all, there were two beautiful girls around him, which were rare. People could not see such a scene. It didn''t take long, and then Tang Hu accidentally received a phone call, and then a look at the phone number is the police station, Zhao Shuang called to himself. Tang Hu had some accidents, and then finally picked up the phone. What''s up? It''s not that you have any cases in the police station, and you need me to help you? Tang Hu, the Panther has escaped. Zhao Shuang briefly put the matter, and then told Tang Hu again. Panther? Escaped? Tang Hu was stunned. Yes, it was this afternoon. Then, on the way from the police station to the detention center, what happened? He suddenly picked up the Panther, and then his family took several policemen in the car, and then directly injured them with the co police. Then, one of the co policemen also caused serious injuries. Now he is observing in the hospital, and is not out of danger... Zhao Shuang said. What? Are you serious? He also directly hit three policemen and two co policemen. Is this a fake? He can knock down five people by himself. Is there any mistake? Tang Hu was a little stunned. Although Tang Hu confronted himself on the playground, at that time, although Tang Hu also felt that the panther was a little powerful, but it was not too strong. How could he suddenly become so capable of fighting? Besides, they are not ordinary people. They are still three policemen and two assistants. This can''t be a joke, isn''t it April Fool''s day?What''s more, when I cleaned up the Panther, it was just like playing. I didn''t use any real Kung Fu at all, so I casually missed two moves, and then I cleaned up the Panther. Is the black leopard hiding his strength? I''m not joking with you. What I''m telling you is serious. The Panther really escaped, and the strength of the Panther did not know how. Suddenly, it soared, and then directly injured the police and then ran away. Zhao Shuang, then said seriously. Tang Hu, although I know this matter, I tell you, you may feel very shocked and feel a little unbelievable. Even when I just heard the news, I was also very surprised. I felt that it was impossible, but this is the fact. Is the black leopard the only suspect in the car? Lie down for a while, and then frown. If the black leopard is really as fierce as Zhao Shuang said, he would not be beaten like that when he was on the playground with himself. He should not be full of teeth? To the suspect in the car, only panther, he was alone. Tang Hu, I know what you want to say, but I tell you that it is very certain that these things are done by the black leopard himself. What''s more, I''ll tell you that when the police cars are used to escort suspects, there are some experts in them. This time, a special forces veteran followed the police car. Then, this time, in the process of following the car, he fought with the Panther, and then, the black leopard was more powerful than him. Although I don''t know how powerful the Panther''s strength is, but the retired expert of special forces, and then I know how powerful his skills are. Chapter 811 Although Tang Hu thinks that the whole thing seems too bizarre, seeing Zhao Shuang insist on saying so to himself, it must be that there is something fishy in it, which people like myself don''t know. Then the special police with the car, and then, could not resist the black leopard''s move. This is enough to show that if the black leopard was not him and hid his strength at the beginning, then it was what he used, the method we didn''t know, and then he improved his real strength in an instant. Then? That''s what happens now. I think the result of the latter is more likely. Tang Hu, then thought about it and said. After all, if it''s the first one, he doesn''t have to wait until he''s caught before he escapes. If he hides his strength, he can kill me directly when he fights with me, and then he can run away before you show up. This is absolutely possible. Of course, Tang Hu thinks Zhao Shuang''s words are too exaggerated. Then, before the black leopard was beaten like that by himself, and then his limbs were disabled by himself. How could he suddenly soar? In fact, even if the strength of panther soared, in fact, for Tang Hu, to kill Tang Hu, it is not a simple and easy thing. After all, the danger Tang Hu has experienced before is too great for Kobe. Compared with the previous Chengdu, it can be regarded as a family now. In fact, we also think so. The black leopard uses a method we don''t know, and then suddenly improves her strength. Then? Shall I tell you the news? In fact, I want to remind you that because the Panther, you sent him in. I''m afraid he will revenge you. Then, where do you live now? Do you want me to send some police? Then live next to you and protect you. Zhao Shuang said. It''s OK. You don''t have to come here to protect me. If he comes to me, I will send him back to you. Don''t worry. Tang Hu said faintly, in fact, it''s good. If the black leopard escapes from prison and comes directly to find himself, then he can kill the black leopard and prevent him from attacking the people around him. After all, it is not the same as before. I was independent before. I was not afraid of anything that could threaten me. However, I have lived here for a period of time, such as my eldest lady, my lady''s secret, my brother Kang Xiaobo, and Tang Yun who doesn''t know what''s going on. These people Tang Hu didn''t want to be hurt because of themselves. Tang Hu, I didn''t joke with you. I don''t know if you understand. Now the strength of Panther is really powerful. You are not his opponent. Zhao Shuang then holds this attitude towards Tang Hu, and then he is a little angry. He reminds him with good intentions. Then, he seems to be indifferent and doesn''t care. How can this man be so careless? What''s going on now? Don''t you have a point in your heart? How can such a man become a friend of his captain? I know. Isn''t it just better than you? Don''t worry, I''m more powerful than you. I don''t have anything to lose. I''m afraid the Panther doesn''t dare to come. Tang Hu said earnestly. Zhao Shuang now feels that he is really speechless. OK, whatever you want. Anyway, I have kindly reminded you. You can do whatever you like. Zhao Shuang gas, and then directly put the phone to hang up, this in the end with what person? He reminded her that she was a donkey. It''s really interesting that the black leopard suddenly improves its strength! While talking to himself, Tanghu put the phone in his pocket. However, he promoted it. He just hoped that he could learn a lesson and not provoke himself. He could do what he liked. Don''t come to provoke yourself and the people around you, or you will let him walk vertically. And before dinner? Chen Xiaoyu has always wanted to sneak out of Fang Miao''s eyes and slip away. But, every time? Chen Xiaoyu just wanted to steal, and then he was directly discovered by Fang Miao. Chen Xiaoyu, what are you doing? Well, it''s OK. I just want to go to the bathroom. Chen Xiaoyu said in a low voice. It''s in the bedroom. Why do you want to go out? Fang Miao then pointed to the bathroom in the room and said. Oh, there are in the room. I forgot that I haven''t lived here for a long time? I forgot, too. Where did I think this was? Chen Xiaoyu gets up helplessly and goes to the bathroom in the bedroom. Wait a minute. You take out your cell phone first. Fang Miao did not let Chen Xiaoyu leave, and then said to Chen Xiaoyu. Ah... Oh... Chen Xiaoyu had no choice but to hand in his mobile phone. Now he has completely cut off his last thought. It seems that he can''t escape at night. At night, he can only find time to express himself to Fang Miao''s bodyguard. But today I saw Fang Miao''s bodyguard in my first impression. I felt pretty good.Originally, Chen Xiaoyu thought that bodyguards were all of the five big three rough types, so that people could be protected. However, what Chen Xiaoyu didn''t imagine was that Tang Hu, the bodyguard of Fang Miao, was actually a handsome young man? In fact, Tang Hu''s appearance is really handsome, masculine and manly. And Tanghu is also very powerful, like the kind of looking very strong railing, unexpectedly was so gently pulled by Tang Hu to open the shape. In fact, if Chen Xiaoyu thinks so, he is not a lot of loss. Then, today, because Tang Hu suddenly received a call from Fang Miao, he suddenly came to the villa, so Tang Hu didn''t prepare anything to eat. Then Fang Miao had expected this situation for a long time, and then called his company''s catering company to deliver meals to himself. At dinner time, the door bell of the villa rang. Because Fang Miao told Tang Wu before? My best friend is now back from abroad. Now three people live in the same place, which is not suitable. So I will move back to live. Tang Hu, then go and open the door. Originally, it was Fang Miao''s assistant, that is, his secretary. Generally, he comes to deliver food to Fang Miao. However, there is something today. Founder and his secretary, namely Fubo, go to other provinces together to participate in an activity. Today, an assistant in Fangzheng company came to deliver the meal. Before that, Fubo also called Fang Miao and told him to go to another province to participate in a business activity with Mr. Fang this evening. Then the person who delivered the meal became the assistant of the company. Chapter 812 At dinner time, the door bell of the villa rang. Because Fang Miao told Tang Wu before? My best friend is now back from abroad. Now three people live in the same place, which is not suitable. So I will move back to live. Tang Hu, then go and open the door. Originally, it was Fang Miao''s assistant, that is, his secretary. Generally, he comes to deliver food to Fang Miao. However, there is something today. Founder and his secretary, namely Fubo, go to other provinces together to participate in an activity. Today, an assistant in Fangzheng company came to deliver the meal. Before that, Fubo also called Fang Miao and told him to go to another province to participate in a business activity with Mr. Fang this evening. Then the person who delivered the meal became the assistant of the company. However, Fang Miao didn''t care. After all, when he lived here with Chen Xiaoyu, such things often happened. Then, he naturally knew the assistant, and he agreed without thinking about it. Then at six o''clock in the evening, the doorbell of the villa rang, and then Tang Hu went to open the door. Then, I told Tang Hu before that I would live in this villa, and then upstairs, Fang Miao and Chen Xiaoyu lived together. Then Tang Hu could choose a room downstairs and live in it, so naturally Tang Hu took on the responsibility of opening the door. After Tang Hu opened the door, he thought that he was the assistant around Fangzheng, and then came to deliver the meal. However, without his mother lake, what he thought of was that he came to a man he didn''t know. Who are you looking for? Tang Hu, and then did not open for him, not to mention the iron door outside, and then across the iron door to the outside people said. That man is also a Leng, looked up to see the villa number, he did not go wrong, this is not miss''s home? How could a man come out of the house? Tang Hu is Fang Miao''s bodyguard. Only Fang Zheng and his assistant Fu Bo know about it. Then other people in the company are not sure. No wonder this assistant has doubts. After all, Tang Hu is Fang Miao''s personal bodyguard. This kind of thing can''t be said at will. Is this Miss Fang Miao''s home? I went to him... after confirming that he did not go to the wrong villa, the man said to Tang Hu carefully. Oh, you''re looking for Xiaomiao. What can I do for you? Tang Hu then looked at the man in front of him with some doubts. However, when Tang Hu saw that she was holding a bento box in her hand, he knew what he was doing here. Then, Tang Hu also knew that Fubo accompanied Fang Zheng to a temporary activity. Then, he could not deliver food to Fang Miao at night. It was also a normal thing to send other people from the company to deliver food. You''re here to deliver, right? Tang Hu, and then did not wait for the man to speak, and then directly asked. Ah, yes, yes, I''m here to deliver the meal. Man, and then nodded, more and more strange, in the heart some doubts, some doubt Tang Hu is a what identity? Who is this man who suddenly appears in the eldest lady''s house? In particular, I seem to hear her calling "big miss". She''s very close. She calls him Xiaomiao directly. Is this her boyfriend? And then? Now take advantage of Mr. Fang is not at home, and then directly take the boy friend home, and then come to chic, and then he was broken. When the man thought of this, he felt a burst of sadness in his heart. He thought he was a good opportunity to perform well. Then, he worked for the company''s leaders. In this way, he could perform well in front of the company''s leaders. Moreover, the rice given to the eldest lady must be delivered by someone who can be trusted. Otherwise, any one can, How can that be? Then, I happened to be so unlucky at this time that I ran into a big girl''s boyfriend. If I knew about her puppy love so much, could I ask for any benefits from her? Then in case the eldest lady is angry and says a few bad words in front of the chairman of the board of directors, isn''t she finished? Then the man thought that he had a bright future, he would become so dark now. Then the man felt a burst of sadness in his heart. How could he be so unlucky? Well, do you have any identification? Although Tang Hu guessed the purpose of the man, he was still in an extraordinary period after all. Therefore, the state of Tang had to be very careful and have to ask him. After all, this is not a joke. In case the man was fake and the food he sent was poisonous, what could he do? Therefore, Tang Hu in order to avoid such a thing, must seriously audit, close to everyone. Oh, there are some. Then the man did not expect that the young man in front of him would be so careful. Then he quickly reached out his hand and took out his company employee card from his pocket and handed it to Tang Hu.so what? Fang Miao and Chen Xiaoyu both heard the sound of the villa doorbell ringing upstairs, and then? At this time, it''s convenient to remember that it''s not Fu Bo who came to give him today, but an employee from another company. Maybe Tang Hu doesn''t know him very well, and then he quickly pulls Chen Xiaoyu downstairs. And then? Fang Miao is also afraid of Chen Xiaoyu. What kind of agreement will Fang Miao reach with Tang Hu in private? After all, Fang Miao, the little clever ghost of Chen Xiaoyu, is still afraid of what he will do at this time, so he always takes Chen Xiaoyu wherever he goes? So he broke Chen Xiaoyu''s mind. Assistant Zhang, are you here? Fang Miao then a do not go out, and then see Tang Hu is carefully questioning a man outside. Then Fang Miao thought that Tang Hu was a very careful boy, and he would be so serious about such small things. Miss Fang, and then? Now, I''m going to take the dinner for you. Assistant Zhang, then as soon as he saw Fang Miao come out, his face was filled with fear. Although assistant Zhang is afraid that Miss Fang and her boyfriend are here and run into each other, she can only pretend that she doesn''t know. Chapter 813 "Tang Hu, this is an employee of my father''s company. He is assistant Zhang. If assistant Zhang comes to deliver the meal, you can take it directly. " Fang Miao said. "OK. " Tang Hu then nodded and reached out to take the dinner from assistant Zhang''s hand. Fang Miao didn''t have much accident. After all, Tang Hu was arranged by his father to protect himself. So Fang Miao didn''t think much. What''s more, there won''t be any dirty ideas. How can I know what assistant Zhang thinks? Assistant Zhang then handed the box lunch to Tang Hu. Then he left in a hurry. He didn''t stop to say something. Looking at the figure of assistant Zhang leaving in a hurry, Tang Huo scratched his head in doubt. He didn''t know what happened to assistant Zhang. Why did he leave so soon? "Fang Miao, if you want to go first, I have something to talk to your bodyguard. " Chen Xiaoyu said to Tang Hu with his little eyes. "No, you can''t talk to him outside. If there''s something you can say to him at night and dinner, you can''t say it now. Fang Miao directly rejected Chen Xiaoyu''s suggestion, and then wanted to cut off Chen Xiaoyu''s mind. "No, honey, I really have something very important to ask your bodyguard for a moment, and then I''ll go to the house. It''s OK. I''ll take up his time. " Chen Xiaoyu is still active. That was rejected directly by Fang Miao. "No, or I''ll be there. I''ll be right next to you, and then I''ll hear what you''re going to tell him. " " no, honey, today I was just stuck by that railing because of something? Then your bodyguard took advantage of me. I will take this matter and tell your bodyguard how to compensate me? " " after all, if you are present, I don''t mean to be able to say it, right? After all, people are also a girl, and they need face saving, so honey, you should avoid it first, and then I will go back immediately after I say it. " " that''s not good. You can talk to him again at dinner, or you can say I''m listening next to you now, and how can you say you''re shy and face saving? When do you want to face me in front of me, you''ve always been that kind of bluffing, and you''ll be ashamed and joking? " at this time, Tang Hu could see that there was something wrong with the two girls. Moreover, when he had just helped Chen Xiaoyu before, he did not see Chen Xiaoyu, so he was disgusted with himself. If he is disgusted with himself, Chen Xiaoyu won''t let himself help, let alone the small movements he made to him. I didn''t care a little before. Why do I want to tell myself all of a sudden now? Tang Hu feels that there must be some secret between them. Fang Miao''s best friend, Chen Xiaoyu, should have something else to say about herself. She should have some purpose. But Fang Miao doesn''t want Chen Xiaoyu to talk to him. At this time, Fang Miao''s mobile phone rang convenient, and then picked up his mobile phone to see that it was his father who called him. Although Fang Miao didn''t want to be distracted by some things at this time, Fang Miao had to answer the phone again, so Fang Miao finally had to answer the phone helplessly. Hello, daddy. Fang Miao answers the phone. Now, we have two people in fumiao province. Just now, I asked Xiao Zhang from the company to deliver food to you. Did you receive it? Fang Zheng''s voice came through the phone. Well, I just came here. Now I just left. Fang Miao is a little anxious now and wants to end the call with his father quickly. Then, Chen Xiaoyu took advantage of Fang Miao''s phone call this time, and then quickly whispered to Tang Hu. "Well, after dinner, you will accompany me and play a play, and then I will not pursue the matter of your taking advantage of me today. Remember? what was the voice of Chen Xiaohu who was going to speak out loud. "Well, it''s settled. You owe me a request today, and then ask for it. I haven''t thought about it yet. You can just owe it. When I think of it, I''ll tell you. " seeing Chen Xiaoyu''s words like this, and then seeing Chen Xiaoyu''s eyes still looking at Fang Miao, Tang Hu understood that Chen Xiaoyu had just talked so loudly that he probably wanted to prevent Fang Miao, so he did such a thing. Then Tang Hu is also afraid that Chen Xiaoyu has been holding this afternoon''s things and has been talking to himself, so Tang Hu has to agree with what Chen Xiaoyu just said to himselfXiaoyu, you speak in a lower voice. Don''t speak so loud. I can''t hear you when I call. Fang Miao then frowned, some of them couldn''t hear what his father said to himself in the phone. Miaomiao, who are you talking to? Tang Hu? Fang Zheng asked suspiciously. "No, Dad. I was not talking to Tang Hu just now. It was Xiaoyu. She came back today. Then we moved directly to the villa. Now we are all in the villa. " Fang Miao explained. "Ao, it''s Xiaoyu. He''s back from abroad. That''s OK. After all, there is one more person. The apartment you live in is too crowded. Move back and move back. Moreover, with Xiaoyu with you, you won''t be alone. " " if there is nothing else, I''ll hang up first. I won''t disturb your chat. I should be able to go back soon. " " OK... Goodbye, daddy. " Fang Miao then hung up. After Fang Miao hung up the phone, his eyes were really looking at Chen Xiaoyu. Then he said to Chen Xiaoyu. "He said," what did you say behind my back? " " no... " Chen Xiaoyu spat out his tongue and then said. "I was just talking to your bodyguard about his taking advantage of me this afternoon, and then I want him to compensate me. I want your bodyguard to promise me a condition. I haven''t figured out what it is, and then I say," I owe it first. ". I was just talking about these things. By the way, you haven''t agreed with what I just said? " Chen Xiaoyu then looks at Tang Hu. Chapter 814 Said, and then Chen Xiaoyu directly snatched the box lunch in Tang Hu''s hand and ran directly to the villa. Fang Miao looks at Chen Xiaoyu with some doubts. He doesn''t know what happened to him. How can he suddenly become so crazy? Has he already talked to Tang Hu? Chen Xiaoyu doesn''t look at him like this all the time? And in such a short time, he has no time to do anything at all? Then Fang Miao can''t help but look at Tang Hu and ask Tang Hu. What''s wrong with him? How do I know? Tang Hu shrugged helplessly and then said. If I had not seen his chest clipped in the afternoon, I would have thought it was his head. Don''t say that. Don''t speak ill of my best friend. Fang Miao gives Tang Hu a look. Tang Hu, and then a faint smile, because Fang Miao has been cheated to the bone by Xiaoyu. Then, Fang Miao is still talking for Chen Xiaoyu. Tang Hu and Fang Miao walked into the villa together. At this time, Chen Xiaoyu had already put the food that he had robbed from Tang Hu''s hand on the dining room table. Then he took three sets of tableware, and then put a bowl of rice in front of everyone. Then, if the situation did not permit, now Chen Xiaoyu really wanted to Hum a song. The main thing is that we can''t let Fang Miao see it now, otherwise, it''s really over. Fang Miao looks at Chen Xiaoyu, who has been busy in the house, and then feels some doubts. His best friend never did this before and would do these things. However, Fang Miao didn''t say much when he looked at him. Then he sat in his usual position. Then he saw Tang Hu and stood there all the time Miao points to the position on the other side of the table and says to Tang Hu. Come and eat with us! If you want, you can sit here all the time and eat with us. Well, good. In fact, this is also the first time since I had a quarrel with the eldest lady. Then what happened? Before, because of a lot of things, and then make the eldest lady also upset, and then lie on fire, there are some upset, and then two people rarely talk, then? Because of something, and then? Plus today''s help, Fang Miao suddenly said something like this to Tang Hu. In fact, Chen Xiaoyu doesn''t have any opinions, and this little girl has no temper and doesn''t have any pettiness. She is a very kind little girl. Then, she gets along very well, but sometimes her head gets hot, and then she sits up and does something, which may make people know nothing Fang Miao had a deep understanding of Tao Suo Cuo. Honey, you have a taste today. You see the food today is very delicious, especially this dish. You have to eat it well. Try it quickly. Chen Xiaoyu then ate a piece of meat, and then felt that the dish was very delicious. Then he took the initiative to stretch out his chopsticks and put it on Fang Miao''s plate. Xiaoyu, did you have ADHD today? How come I''ve never seen you like this before? Are you a little silly to stay abroad? How do you feel like you''ve become different? When I used to have dinner with you, you were never like this. Did you really spend some time abroad? And become that big now? Fang Miao couldn''t help it, and then he said to Xiaoyu. Honey, don''t you know? I''m about to take the most important step in my life, so I''m very excited now. You know, I''m a girl after all. I''m really excited when I take such a step, and then I can''t control myself. Chen Xiaoyu said shyly. Fang Miao feels that he is speechless now. What important step is to return the most important step in his life. He really takes this kind of confession seriously. When Fang Biao thinks that this is Chen Xiaoyu who is about to make a confession to Tang Hu, Fang Miao feels a little unhappy. Fang Miao doesn''t know what''s going on with him, and then? Just think of this, after all, it''s just a joke. Chen Xiaoyu, how can he take it seriously? Tang Hu doesn''t care what the two girls on the table are talking about. Then he just eats the things on the table in silence. Moreover, Tang Hu doesn''t like to talk more when he is eating, especially when he has no related topics and he doesn''t know what to say. Tang Hu is absolutely not willing to interrupt more. Whether it''s Fang Miao or today''s new girl, Chen Xiaoyu, or not, since their appearance, they have revealed some strange things everywhere. Now, Tang Hu doesn''t know what kind of play Chen Xiaoyu has just told him to play with him? And now Tang Hu really feels a little strange. Then, Fang Miao, sitting on the table, thinks that Chen Xiaoyu will make a fool of himself in front of him for a while, and then? Once again think of Tang Hu''s sudden confession by a beautiful woman, and then the expression of dismay, and then Fang Miao''s little unhappiness in his heart, and then immediately become a vanishing cloud.I really should let Chen Xiaoyu make a fool of herself and make a fool of herself. Otherwise, when I lived with Chen Xiaoyu these years ago, this girl didn''t do much harm to herself? But, I want to find an opportunity, and then I want to revenge him, and then I haven''t found a chance. Then? It is also because he and she are close friends, friendship is also embarrassed to him. Chen Xiaoyu wants to see Chen Xiaoyu, but it''s easy to see him now. Then there was the time before. Then Chen Xiaoyu wanted to eat squid. At that time, there were a lot of people chasing ball Fang Miao. Then? Chen Xiaoyu said to those who pursue Fang Miao, that is, Fang Miao wants to eat squid, and then? Those people just went straight for a few blocks to buy squid. What happened? After coming back, Chen Xiaoyu took those squid kebabs to eat. He was very happy. Then things like this happened many times, and then Fang Miao also had some doubts. Are those people stupid? After they were cheated once, Fang Miao was drunk. In fact, Fang Miao was wronged. Then? In fact, after being cheated by Chen Xiaoyu several times, those people probably guessed that Chen Xiaoyu was fooling them. However, they were not afraid of ten thousand yuan, that is, what if it was Fang Miao''s request? Then in case it happens to arrive at such a time, then, it is not true that all the efforts made before are in vain? Chapter 815 Then, Fang Miao, sitting on the table, thinks that Chen Xiaoyu will make a fool of himself in front of him for a while, and then? Once again think of Tang Hu''s sudden confession by a beautiful woman, and then the expression of dismay, and then Fang Miao''s little unhappiness in his heart, and then immediately become a vanishing cloud. I really should let Chen Xiaoyu make a fool of herself and make a fool of herself. Otherwise, when I lived with Chen Xiaoyu these years ago, this girl didn''t do much harm to herself? But, I want to find an opportunity, and then I want to revenge him, and then I haven''t found a chance. Then? It is also because he and she are close friends, friendship is also embarrassed to him. Chen Xiaoyu wants to see Chen Xiaoyu, but it''s easy to see him now. Then there was the time before. Then Chen Xiaoyu wanted to eat squid. At that time, there were a lot of people chasing ball Fang Miao. Then? Chen Xiaoyu said to those who pursue Fang Miao, that is, Fang Miao wants to eat squid, and then? Those people just went straight for a few blocks to buy squid. What happened? After coming back, Chen Xiaoyu took those squid kebabs to eat. He was very happy. Then things like this happened many times, and then Fang Miao also had some doubts. Are those people stupid? After they were cheated once, Fang Miao was drunk. In fact, Fang Miao was wronged. Then? In fact, after being cheated by Chen Xiaoyu several times, those people probably guessed that Chen Xiaoyu was fooling them. However, they were not afraid of ten thousand yuan, that is, what if it was Fang Miao''s request? Then in case it happens to arrive at such a time, then, it is not true that all the efforts made before are in vain? So, even if some of them knew that Chen Xiaoyu was cheating them, they had no way but to follow the way Chen yaoyu said, because he was really afraid of what Chen Xiaoyu said, which was really what Fang Miao meant. Then? She then suspected that Chen Xiaoyu was deceiving herself. Then, she didn''t carry out it, and she might regret it. Therefore, Fang Miao has some expectations for Chen Xiaoyu to eat dinner in front of himself, so he can finish his dinner conveniently and quickly, and then he can see Chen Xiaoyu eating slowly there. Then, he says anxiously. Xiaoyu, why do you eat so slowly? It''s good for your health, right? Anyway, there''s nothing else to do for a while. Then eat slowly, right? It''s good for your health. Chen Xiaoyu said to Fang Miao while eating. "By the way, my dear, do you have anything to say?" Now Fang Miao is really itchy. It''s not that I have anything to say, but what you want to have. I''ll see you pretend there, I''ll see you eat there. I''ll see how long you can drag on. Sooner or later, you''ll have finished eating. Fang Miao sat there staring at Chen Xiaoyu''s bite by bite meal, and then watched her eat for a long time Later, he found that Chen Xiaoyu put down his chopsticks and patted his stomach. "I''m full at last. Why do you eat so fast? You all have a tacit understanding Yeah? Fang Miao then snorted there. By the way, Xiaoyu, didn''t you tell me before? Then don''t you have something important to tell Tang Hu at dinner? Then didn''t you just say you''re going to take the most important step in your life? And then, don''t you go and say it now, and then? I just heard what you just said to me. What is the most important part of your life? I''m curious. Tang Hu originally planned to go back to his room after dinner. Before Tang Hu came back to his room, he heard Fang Miao directly and said so. Then he thought of what Chen Xiaoyu had said to himself before dinner, and then asked him to accompany her to perform a play. This should be the matter? Well, I''ll tell you directly? Chen Xiaoyu, then Fang Miao and Tang Hu. After all, things have come to an end. At this juncture, Chen Xiaoyu is still a little shy. Just tell me. Don''t waste your time here. Fang Miao, then hastened to say. In fact, Tang Hu was the first time I saw you, and then I found that I had fallen in love with you... Tian Xiaoyu suddenly stood up and put his hands together on his chest. Then? Affectionate looking at Tang Hu, and then quite a bit swollen, girls in the big tree to the boys that kind of romantic scene. Tang Hu, then suddenly heard Chen Xiaoyu''s confession, and then he was stunned. At this time, Tang Hu suddenly remembered what Chen Xiaoyu had said before. He acted in a play. This should be the so-called acting? so what? At the thought of this, Tang Hu also stood up with the same excitement, and then directly grasped Chen Xiaoyu''s hand, and then said to Chen Xiaoyu."Sister, in fact, I also like you very much. When I first saw you when I first came to the villa, I suddenly fell in love with you at first sight. Then, I fell in love with you directly. Because of my own identity, I didn''t dare to tell you. In fact, I like you and Fang Miao very much..." "cough... however What about after? Hearing Tang Hu''s words more and more unreliable, he actually took himself with him, convenient, and then coughed twice. However, in my heart, I feel more and more not a taste. After all, what''s the matter with Tang Hu''s saying this? Does this directly accept Chen Xiaoyu''s confession? Is that acceptable? I didn''t expect that Tang Hu could say anything. I fell in love at first sight. I''ve been with this guy for a long time. Why didn''t I see that this guy was so superficial? However, Yao Yu actually confessed to him like this, and then he accepted it directly. What''s more, he was very excited? I like it as well. Then, I don''t know how. As soon as Fang Miao saw this picture, he felt a little agitated and disordered in his heart. On the surface, Fang Miao said with a forced smile. Xiaoyu, I really didn''t expect that you would like Tang Hu? Chen Xiaoyu is a little silly now. He didn''t think that Tang Hu''s performance was too strong. He also stood up and held his hand excitedly. Then? In the same way, he also expressed himself in turn, which made Chen Xiaoyu''s heart in a mess. After all, he had heard Fang Miao say a lot about Tang Hu before. so what? Tang Hu had a lot of curiosity. Then, women have curiosity, and then they will pay more attention to the man who is curious, and will pay more attention to him. so what? Chen Xiaoyu was not very wary of Tang Hu. Then? Mainly because Fang Miao told himself about the deeds of Tang Hu, Chen Xiaoyu let down his guard against Tang Hu. Then add the hide and seek incident this afternoon. Before Tang Hu was on his own, he grasped the two railings on his chest and back with both hands. However, Chen Xiaoyu paid attention to Tang Hu''s sight at that time, and found that his eyes were very clear, and there was no obscene meaning at all. Although Zhang Yi might have a little feeling when he met him at that time, after all, every normal man would have such a feeling. Chen Xiaoyu has lived abroad for such a long time. Yes, this is understandable. However, Tang Hu''s eyes can become clear and bright all of a sudden, which shows that Tang Hu is different from other ordinary men. After all, if it is something else If you can take advantage of yourself, you will definitely take advantage of it. So now Chen Xiaoyu is in the heartbeat at the same time, and then there are some doubts. Is it hard to say that sucrose paste really fell in love with herself at first sight? It should not be. After all, I always thought that Tang Hu had lived with his best friend for such a long time. He should like his best friend. He just suffered from some reasons, and then no two people came together. Then, I told him before, and then I want to let Tang Hu cooperate with his acting. In this case, he should be cooperating with himself in acting, right? Shouldn''t it be true? When Chen Xiaoyu thought of this place, he felt a sigh of relief, and then, in his heart, he felt a little bit lost. If he really confessed, would Tang Hu really accept himself? Chen Xiaoyu was a little shy in his mind. Then Chen Xiaoyu suddenly heard Fang Miao cough twice. Then he suddenly woke up. He was embarrassed and saw Fang Miao. Chapter 816 Dear, I have already confessed now. Then this matter has passed. Don''t you mention these things to me in the future... Tang Hu, then my best friend confessed to you, and then don''t you say anything? Fang Miao then got a little curious. After all, Tang Hu''s reaction was still so excited before. How could he look like a changed person in a twinkling of an eye? I''m not too excited as I just did, and now I''m a little normal. What can I say? so what? Didn''t I just say that? He just confessed to me, and then? I accepted it. That''s it. Tang Hu then sat there and said to Fang Miao. Are you done with that? Aren''t you excited? Fang Miao asked in surprise. What''s so exciting? I don''t know whether your secret is true or not. After all, your best friend and I only knew each other for the first day, and then we didn''t know each other. Who knows whether what he said is true or not? Tang Hu then shrugged and said speechless. Fang Miao opened his mouth, but in the end, he didn''t say anything. It turned out that Tang Hu knew it early. Chen Xiaoyu''s confession to her was a farce. This makes Fang Miao a little disappointed, but he still has some slight joy in his heart. Disappointed is not to see Chen Xiaoyu in front of his face, and then, a little secretly happy, and then, is Tang Hu, originally did not accept Chen Xiaoyu''s confession. Now I feel that my psychology is completely out of order, and it is no longer suitable to continue to stay here. Then? Fangyuan felt that what he needed most was to return to the room and hurry to calm down. Xiaoyu, you go. Fang Miao then couldn''t help but pull up Chen Xiaoyu. Then two people went out and walked directly to the second floor of the villa. Then, he directly threw Tang Hu into the villa, regardless of what Tang Hu was doing there. At this time, Chen Xiaoyu also took time to turn around and make a face at Tang Hu, as if the story just happened was the same as it had never happened. Tang Hu, then smile, don''t know what the two girls are doing? Tang Hu then put the rest of the food, and then simply clean up, ready for tomorrow morning, and then use the rest of today''s food, three people eat, after finishing, Tang Hu then directly back to his room, and then? After all, Chen Xiaoyu had already told himself that he wanted to cooperate with him in acting. Therefore, Tang Hu was ready early, so he didn''t think much. However, after Fang Miao went to the building at this time, he had some worries about gain and loss. What if it wasn''t Xiaoyu who got stuck in the railing today, but myself?. Then today, hide and seek, if the loss is their own, then they will go to show it? If it is his own, I don''t know if Tang Hu can take his words seriously. After all, I have lived with Tang Hu for a long time. Then, my words don''t speak like Xiaoyu, and I''m not an unreliable person. In case of any possibility, Tang Hu may believe it. Fang Miao was angry at the thought of this place. He was smart today. He knew that he would find an easier place for Xiaoyu to find. Then he went to tell Tang Hu directly. Why do I want to express myself with Tang Hu? The more I dislike him, and then why do I want to express myself so much? Suddenly, Sanmiao suddenly thought of a little more, and then I want to throw out the messy thoughts in my mind. "Honey, what''s wrong with you today?" And then? Chen Xiaoyu was directly grabbed by Fang Miao, and then came to the second floor. What happened? For Fang Miao''s sudden reaction, I felt a little baffled. "By the way, Xiaoyu, I''m really sorry today. What I did today is too much. I shouldn''t force you to confess to Tang Hu. Fortunately, Tang Hu didn''t take it seriously today. If you do, it will be bad for your reputation. Otherwise, how can you find a boyfriend in the future?" In fact, what Fang Miao just said made Chen Xiaoyu feel a little embarrassed. Then, Chen Xiaoyu said to Fang Miao with difficulty. Honey, don''t say that. After all, I''m willing to take a gamble and admit defeat, and I first put forward the lottery. Then, do I have to abide by it? After all, I lost. What''s more, I gave your bodyguard a little bit of information when you just called, and then asked him to play a play with me when he was at the dinner table for a while. What? Fang Miao was stunned. He didn''t expect that he was answering the phone for a few minutes. Then Chen Xiaoyu, a little clever ghost, could directly say hello to Tang Hu. That''s good. Before that, he thought that they were both acting when they were expressing their true feelings. Then Fang Miao got angry when he thought of it Look at Chen Xiaoyu.Chen Xiaoyu! I have admitted my mistake. Don''t be angry. Chen Xiaoyu then saw Fang Miao. He was really angry. Then he was scared and ran to the room. Fang Miao can''t laugh or cry now, but he doesn''t say anything else to Chen Xiaoyu. In fact, the whole result is good, isn''t it? After all, today''s play is a little too much. Then, this evening, Zhong Liang was alone in the second floor of his villa, that is, in his own room, he was concentrating on watching a horror movie. However, on the whole, Zhong Liang was a very timid person, and even urinated when he was 10 years old. And when I was a teenager, I didn''t dare to sleep alone? This is not in line with his domineering image in school. Therefore, Zhong Liang suddenly thought of a unique trick, that is, he would go to see a horror film every night, and then take this to exercise his courage. Although at the beginning of watching a horror movie, Zhong Liang would be scared by the horror movie. Then, after watching the horror movie for such a long time, Zhong Liang gradually developed some courage. At least now, he has stopped wetting his bed and dare to sleep alone. But when Zhong Liang watched a horror movie, he still felt a little scared. Then, when watching a horror movie, he did not dare to turn off the light. Then, he had to turn on all the lights in the room and turn them on. Only in this way can he dare to watch a movie. Then, today, he watched this horror movie. It was about a child living alone in a villa. He could hear a horror movie in the middle of the night. My movie is so frightening. Zhong Liang then watched the movie and shivered at the same time. Then the most important thing is that tonight, his parents are not at home, so there should be no one knocking on his window? Then, just as he was concentrating on the horror movie, a dark figure suddenly jumped out of her window sill. Dangdang, Dangdang. Then, all of a sudden, there was a sound of knocking on the glass from outside. Zhong Liang was immediately frightened by the sound of knocking on the glass, and immediately there was a scream of diabetes insipidus. Directly one buttocks sits on the ground, the voice trembles slightly asks a way. Who is it? Who is it? Who''s out there? Then, when Zhong Liangzhuang had the courage to see the person''s appearance outside the window, he was relieved. Then he had some doubts. How could he come to his own house? At this time, his weight did not care about his pants, which had just been scared to urinate. Then he ran to the window and opened the window. Then he said to the man outside the window. Brother panther, why are you here? Then, to the outside of Zhongliang villa, is the black leopard brother who injured the police before and then escaped. Then brother black leopard took advantage of the dark at night, and then went directly to Zhong Liang''s room. He thought he was going to make some travel expenses here, and then discussed with Zhong Liang carefully about revenge. Young master, today, the police invited me to the detention center. Then I injured the policemen who were guarding me. Then I ran out of the police car. The black leopard brother then directly jumped into the room, and then the black leopard''s dexterity made Zhong Liang a little stunned. It''s not brother panther. How did you get up outside my villa? Zhong Liang is very clear about the structure of his villa, because the outside of his villa is covered with very smooth tiles. Then, there is no place for him to settle down. It is absolutely impossible for him to climb directly to the top of the villa. He also said that if someone can jump onto the top of the villa directly, it will be even more impossible For the height of their villa is very high, can jump up directly, that is not a joke with yourself? I just jumped straight up. Brother black leopard then said lightly. Young master, I tell you, I''m not the Panther I used to be. Now I have a strong strength. So I''m here to discuss with you carefully about my revenge. Strong strength? How strong is it? Zhong Liang asked with some doubts. It''s that my strength is more powerful than the general special forces, that is, Zhao Xiaoniu of the criminal police team, you know? I''m better than him. He can''t beat me now. Oh, oh. How did you suddenly become so powerful, brother Panther? Zhong Liang then listened to the black leopard brother in there, and then asked in a vague way. Because before, when brother black leopard went to fight with Tang Hu, Zhong Liang saw brother black leopard, but he was directly beaten by Tang Hu. He had no backhand power and felt very weak. But now, as he said, even Zhao Shuang of the criminal police force is not his opponent now, and he has shown his skill from brother black leopard And then, in terms of its sensitivity, it should not be joking or lying to yourself.I think that brother black leopard had some strange methods, and then his strength suddenly improved. If he had played Tang Hu before, if his strength could also be improved to the present, it would be great. Zhong Liang, some regret in the heart to think. In fact, when I was young, and then when I was traveling in the lake, I became a member of a mysterious sect. Then, there is a very powerful martial arts secret script in that sect. Then, the martial arts secret script can suddenly improve the strength, but it takes a certain amount of Shou yuan to improve one''s own strength. Chapter 817 "Zhong Shao, you can rest assured. After all, there is a head of injustice and there is a master of debt. This matter has nothing to do with you. All these things belong to the boy Tanghu. I will take revenge on that boy. It has nothing to do with you." "It''s mainly the young master. If I come this time, I want to make Tang Hu disappear on the earth, and then solve my hatred." At this time, the black leopard also saw that Zhong Liang was worried about this matter, and then explained to Zhong Liang. "However, the only thing is that I am penniless and have no money at all, so I need Zhong Shao in terms of economy. You can support me." After hearing this sentence from the black leopard, Zhong Liang was relieved. As long as it was the black leopard, he didn''t come to find his own trouble. Then, he asked for money? No matter how much money you want, as long as you don''t come to trouble yourself or give yourself up, after all, everything is fine and you say you have plenty of money. And brother black leopard also said that he had to clean up Tang Hu, which is to help himself solve the biggest trouble. Zhong Liang was so happy. "Brother panther, don''t worry. Money is not a problem. I''ll talk to my dad in a moment, and then I''ll get you a million dollars first. " Zhong Liang said happily. "However, if we want to deal with Tang Hu, we must study it carefully, and then come up with a complete solution. Moreover, we can''t do it again in the school this time. We have to find another place, find a place where there are fewer people, and then we can start with Tang Hu. Only in this way can we be safe. " "Then I''ll thank you for the lack of the clock." When he heard that Zhong Liang was so generous, brother black leopard was relieved. He didn''t expect that Zhongshao could give himself a million yuan directly. It seems that this time I really didn''t come in vain, and then I put the whole thing down for the Zhong family. It seems that it is worth it. Their family is really nice to themselves. Then, to deal with Tang Hu, this matter, the black leopard brother will not make such a simple mistake. Brother Heibao can''t fight Tang Hu again in public. "We really need to discuss this carefully. However, it can''t take too long. Then my strength will return to normal. Then I will beat the boy, so we have to discuss a way quickly." "Don''t worry, brother black leopard''s method, which is the matter of these days, I''ll think about it carefully and think of a more comprehensive way." Zhong Liang is trying to kill Tang Hu as much as he can. Now he is really angry with him. He sees her shaking in front of his eyes every day, and he feels very angry. Moreover, he is in school, and now he has no prestige. He dare not do something in front of Tang Hu. Then, in the class, he kicked himself directly, and then lost his face. If he didn''t revenge, Zhong Liang would never be at ease. "Well, I''ll leave first. This is my phone number now." Brother black leopard quickly took up his pen on the desk, wrote down his telephone number, and then handed it to Zhong Liang. What happened? He said to Zhong Liang. "By the way, if it''s about my escape from prison, it should be released soon, and then the police will certainly notice you. But I don''t have to be afraid to level up the strength of those policemen now, and they won''t catch me at all. However, I''m afraid that you will be involved because of my affairs. Anyway, you should discuss carefully and make countermeasures Don''t involve you because of me. " "Well, panther, I see. I''m going to ask my dad to give you the money and call a million. " Zhong Liang is a little moved now. This black leopard brother is really moving. He has a very good character. After he was released from prison, he said to himself specially for fear of implicating himself. "Don''t worry about that money. It''s only after killing Tang Hu." Brother black leopard, now it is simply to hate Tang Hu to the heart, as long as Tang Hu does not die, the black leopard will feel his mind can not calm down. "All right, brother black leopard, you should pay attention to it. I''ll contact my father carefully now, and then we''ll think of a good way to deal with Tang Hu, and then we''ll call you back then." Zhong Liang nodded. Panther, then nodded, said nothing, jumped directly from the window, and then disappeared into the dark. "Damn it, can''t it? How do you feel like the martial arts experts in the novel? It''s a bit too good to just fly over the eaves and walk on the wall directly? " Zhong Liang, then looking at his own empty windowsill, can''t help but feel a little shocked. Then, he went to the windowsill and looked down. There was only a thick night below, and there was no black leopard at all. It seems that the Panther must have gone. If not for the previous scene still hovering in the middle of his brain, the voice still hovering in Zhong Liang''s ear, and with brother black leopard in his hand, when he left, he gave his phone number to Zhong Liang, and he felt as if he were dreaming.Wait for a good while, Zhong Liang hurriedly, take out the mobile phone to call his father Zhong Kui. After a long time, Zhong Liang''s call was connected, and then there was a noisy voice. Obviously, it was because Zhong Kui had something else to do and was busy with his work. Now Zhong Kui is having a dinner party outside. Then, he is drinking with his customers. Then, he sees that his son is calling, then he picks up and says to his son. "Liang Liang, what can I do for you?" "Dad, I have an urgent matter. Can you come back quickly? I have something urgent to tell you." Zhong Liang lowered his voice subconsciously. Although Zhong Liang knows that at this time, there should be no one to answer, but he is not afraid of 10000, just in case. "What''s the matter? I''m outside now. I''m having dinner with clients. Then your mother is there, and then what? There are some old friends here. I can''t walk away. If you have something urgent, just say it on the phone. " Zhong Kui, then said. "It''s really a matter of great urgency. Dad, please hurry home." Zhong Liang was afraid that someone was listening to his father''s phone, so he didn''t dare to say anything. "Liang Liang, what''s the matter? Why are you so ignorant now? Dad, there are important things outside now. I''m really busy. I can''t go home now. I''ll go back and say something. " Zhong Kui is a little unhappy now. After all, what''s urgent about this evening. Chapter 818 "Dad, brother black leopard has escaped from prison..." ZHONG Liang lowered his voice to the lowest level for fear that others would hear him. "What? What do you say Zhong Kui was stunned when he heard his son say that, and then he said to his son. "Then wait for me at home, and I''ll go back now." As soon as Zhong Kui heard that brother black leopard had escaped from prison, he immediately felt a thump in his heart, and then he could not care to accompany his clients outside. After all, this is a big thing. If we can''t do this well, our son may be implicated. It''s wonderful. I finally found a lawyer before, and then met with the black leopard, let him fight all the things, and then wait until the black leopard is out of prison, and then I will have to thank again. But now that the Panther has escaped from prison, the whole thing has become a little complicated. Don''t go out for anything. Zhong Kui gave his wife a complicated look in his eyes and then said. "Wife, please stay here with your old friends. There''s a little incident over there. I have to deal with it quickly. " "All right, you go." Zhong Kui''s wife must know that something big happened to her husband. So I didn''t ask more here. Then let your husband take care of things. "All right, you go and deal with it. I''ll leave it here. They are all old friends. They all know that I can drink. It''s OK. Let''s continue. " Although the guests on the table complained about Zhong Kui''s sudden departure. After all, it''s just the beginning now, and we haven''t had a good drink. However, Zhong Kui''s wife has said so, and the others on the table have to nod. After all, we are old acquaintances and know each other, so it''s hard for us to say anything. Zhong Kui left the dinner party, then came downstairs and called a taxi. He left the car he drove out to his wife. Zhong Kui took a taxi and went back to his home directly. When he got home, Zhong Kui cried out before he could change his clothes. "Liangliang, where are you? I''m back. What''s the matter with you Zhong Liang then heard his father come back, then quickly ran downstairs, and then said to his father. "Dad, I''m here." "What''s going on? You said on the phone that Panther escaped from prison? Tell me, what''s going on? How do you know? Well, the Panther escaped? " Zhong Kui had some doubts. Why did his son know about the escape of the black leopard? After all, even if the Panther really escaped from prison, how could his son know the news first? And now the news has not been broadcast, so Zhong Kui has some doubts about why his son will know. However, before Zhong Liang spoke, Zhong Kui thought about the phone call. Zhong Kui then motioned to his son to be quiet, because Zhong Kui saw that the caller ID on his mobile phone was Zhao Shuang of the criminal police force. Zhong Kui then waited until his son did not speak before he picked up the phone. "Hello, officer Zhao, how can you call me so late?" "Is it Mr. Zhong? I''m calling to tell you something very unfortunate, that the Panther has escaped. " Zhao Shuang didn''t want to make this call, but Zhao Shuang had to make this call. After all, after all, after the black leopard escaped, one of the targets of revenge should be Tang Hu, and the other was Zhong Kui. Zhao Shuang is not stupid because of the reason why the black leopard went to school to make trouble. Naturally, he could guess what the reason was. Why the black leopard, who showed Zhong Kui the court, would go to the school, which must have something to do with Zhong Liang in the school. It''s just that the black leopard has recognized everything. Moreover, Zhong Kui''s influence here is not small. In addition, the Zhong family has a strong kinship, so Zhao Shuang can''t doubt without any evidence. After all, it involves a lot of things and concerns the interests of many people. Since the black leopard entered the police station, Zhong Kui has adopted a kind of attitude of indifference. He just spent money to hire a lawyer for the black leopard, and then he was not in charge of the affairs of the black leopard. According to the truth, Zhong Kui also has a lot of influence and connections here, but Zhong Kui did not find anyone to excuse the Panther. Therefore, Zhao Shuang took it for granted that Zhong Kui was afraid that his son, Zhong Liang, might be implicated in this incident. Therefore, Zhong Kui made such a decision and gave up the black leopard. Otherwise, Zhong Kui should not have done such a thing. After all, as the boss of a company, if Zhong Kui did such a thing, it would be cold for his employees? Moreover, Zhao Shuang has also investigated before, black leopard is Zhong Kui''s right hand, should not give up so easily. So there must be more important people. That''s why Zhong Kui chose this. But what Zhao Shuang certainly didn''t know was that Zhong Kui had already made a private agreement with the black leopard through a lawyer, so naturally the black leopard would not retaliate against the Zhong family. "Oh? That''s right. "After Zhong Kui heard it, he spoke to Zhao Shuang lightly. "Officer Zhao, panther, she''s just the captain of the security team I hired, and then he had an accident. Then I just wanted to be humane, and then I hired a lawyer for him, and then he had no relationship with our company." After Zhao Shuang heard Zhong Kui''s words, he felt a little angry. Zhong Kui was OK. After something happened, he left all the relationships clean. But it''s not clear if the black leopard would think like this. How do you know that the Panther doesn''t go back to revenge you? "Mr. Zhong, I''m just in the police''s responsibility, and then remind you that the Panther may come to you for revenge after escaping." Zhao Shuang endured the anger in his heart, and then said faintly to Zhong Kui. "Revenge me? Why would he take revenge on me? I give him a salary every month, and there is a bonus. So, officer Zhao, you should be thinking too much? But thank you for reminding me. I''ll be careful Zhong Kui then said with a smile. "Why does the Panther revenge on you? I think you should know better than me, so I won''t say anything more Zhao Shuang sneered. "But I advise you to hire a bodyguard and protect your son 24 hours a day. Be careful that the Panther catches you. If you need protection, you can contact the police at any time. We can protect your safety at any time Although Zhao Shuang hated Zhong Kui very much, as a police officer, Zhao Shuang still wanted to remind Zhong Kui to pay attention to safety as a police officer. Chapter 819 "Well, I will. Please don''t worry about it. If I have any news about panther, I will contact you as soon as possible." Zhong Kui said. Zhong Kui, and then hung up Zhao Shuang''s phone, and then immediately became a little gloomy, and then asked his son. "Liangliang, you tell me, how did you know about the escape of the Panther?" Because the police just called him, but his son already knew the news that the Panther had escaped. So where did the son get the news about the cheetah''s escape? "Dad, I just met brother panther, because she has just been here, and now she is gone." Said Zhong Liang. "What? He''s here. What is she doing here? Did he threaten you? Did he force you to do something? " Zhong Kui then heard what he said. Later, his face became even whiter. Before, Zhong Kui just wanted to deal with Zhao Shuang, and then get rid of the relationship. However, Zhong Kui still kept in mind what Zhao Shuang had told him. The black leopard could really repay himself and revenge his son. "Don''t worry, Dad. Brother Panther is not that kind of person. He won''t deal with us. When she came, she told me that there was a head of injustice and a master of debt. Then she said that the person brother black leopard would deal with was Tang Hu, and then it was not us. " Said Zhong Liang. How do you know? Is that what he told you before? " Zhong Kui is a little confused now, and then quickly said to his son. "Tell me quickly, what''s going on?" "That''s what happened, just now, and then I was in the house and watching a movie? All of a sudden, I heard someone knocking on my window. A dark figure suddenly jumped to my windowsill, and then I was shocked Zhong Liang, then explained. "What, you said jump straight to the window sill, are you kidding? Your room is on the second floor. How can you jump to your windowsill? What''s more, our villa is built high. Your windowsill is almost ten meters high. How can someone jump on your windowsill directly Zhong Kui was stunned. He looked at his son in an incredible way. "It''s true, Dad. At first, I didn''t believe it. Later, brother black leopard explained to me that in his early years, he joined a sect. Then, the sect had a way to quickly improve its own strength. However, this cost his life. Then, brother black leopard spent his own life, and then he mentioned that I''ve raised my own strength. " Zhong Liang said. "Then brother black leopard said that now his own strength has been very strong, and then there is Zhao Shuang in the police station. Officer Zhao is not his opponent." Zhong Kui is a bit incredible. After all, Zhong Kui is not like Zhong Liang, like a little white, but Zhong Kui has been living in this society for a long time and naturally knows a lot of things. so what? Like the criminal police team Zhao Shuang, his strength is even stronger than ordinary special forces. However, the black leopard even said that his strength is stronger than Zhao Shuang. Basically speaking, he is in a vertical and horizontal position here, and there are few rivals at all. "I didn''t expect that the Panther has been promoted to this strength, which has been very powerful." "Is that what he really told you?" Zhong Kui asked himself seriously again. "Yes, she told me so personally, Dad, is it really great?" "Very strong, very powerful, and then what else did he tell you?" Zhong Kui took a breath. Fortunately, he had a good negotiation with the black leopard. Otherwise, if the Panther comes out, I''m afraid the first one to retaliate should be his own son. "Brother black leopard, he said he wanted to revenge Tang Hu. so what? That is to say, after revenge, he needs a travel expense, and then he will come to me. And then I promised him. I promised to give brother black leopard a million yuan as a running fee. You can''t blame me for claiming it? " Said Zhong Liang. "You''ve done a very good job. After all, a million dollars is not much money for our family. If she wants to run away, don''t say one million, even if he wants to run away, give him two million. Don''t take part in the revenge Zhong Kui said earnestly. "Dad, I hate Tang Hu very much, and I also hate Tang Hu very much. You don''t know that he is very arrogant in the class now. He is in my class now. Then I talk to Fang Miao at noon. Then, he just blocks me in the middle of the road and kicks me in all directions. Then I still feel pain. " "By the way, if I want to pursue Fang Miao, he is definitely a stumbling block in my pursuit. I must get rid of him. If I don''t get rid of him, my pursuit is impossible. "Zhong Liang said with some embellishment. "If this is the case, then you can participate, but if you participate, you must not participate in the overt, you can secretly give some hints to the Panther, but, you should not appear." Zhong Kui, then nodded. "Liangliang, you have grown up, and from what you have just done, you are mature now. I am a father, and I don''t say much. If you think it''s right, you can go ahead and be a father, and support you all the time." "Then I''ll thank dad." Zhong Liang then nodded, then remembered something, and then said to his father. "By the way, Dad, and then Zhang Pao, he is my brother, and now I have given him a million..." "it''s OK. If you think that this person is honest and can be used for you in the future, you can spend a little money and then you can buy a loyal subordinate. This matter is very valuable, and it is worth the money." Zhong Kui, then said without any pain. Then, in the evening, Zhong Liang was lying in his bed, thinking about how to deal with Tang Hu, and now he has a powerful assistant like brother black leopard. Originally, Zhong liang thought of some small ways to disgust Tang Hu. But now with brother black leopard''s help, and then heard his father say that now the black leopard brother''s eyesight is very strong, and then Zhong Liang began to think of some ways to kill Tang Hu, and then wanted to yilao Yongyi. Originally wanted Tang Hu to die directly, but now it has become a little more crazy. Chapter 820 Zhong Liang felt that if Tang Hu died like this, it would be too cheap for him. He must suffer a lot and then die. Otherwise, it would be hard to solve his hatred. That guy made himself so ugly in the school, and then his prestige in the school plummeted. Basically, he would not be afraid of himself when he saw people, and he would scold himself behind his back. Then how powerful the four villains were on campus, but now they are ridiculed by others. All of these should be given by Tang Hu... if we don''t take revenge, we will not be human. We must let Tang Hu Die in pain. Zhong Liang then clenched his fist. Because Zhong Liang has lived in such a family since he was young. Then, his father is a big boss who is half black and half white. Naturally, his son, Zhong Liang, is more ruthless than other students. He has more means and can do things without scruple. Although his courage is a little bit timid, but it does not mean that the timid people do not do things ruthlessly. Zhong Liang wants Tang Hu to die now, but after that, in Zhong Liang''s heart, there is no sense of guilt. Moreover, he not only has no sense of guilt, but also wants Tang Hu to die more severely and tragically. This is the child born in an ordinary family, and the child in such a cruel family, and then this is the difference. What kind of thing is it? Can Tang lake be more painful? And now? The physical torture has made Zhong Liang feel that he is not interested. If it is just a simple beating Tang Hu, Zhong Liang will feel that this is not meaningful at all? Because psychological torture is far more painful than physical torture. Zhong Liang, who used to watch horror movies to exercise his courage, knows this kind of thing. Therefore, Zhong Liang will torture Tang Hu. Therefore, he can''t torture her physically from his psychology and spirit or make her feel sad, miserable and painful. By the way, Zhong Liang suddenly remembered that Zhou Ming seemed to take care of himself before, and then discussed with himself about Tang Yun. If Tang Yun was harmed by Zhou Ming, and later, he asked Tang Hu to look at it before he died. I know, isn''t Tang Hu''s death a little unsettled? It''s just wonderful. At the thought of this, Zhong Liang couldn''t help laughing out a strange sound. He was really a genius. He could come up with such a sinister trick. If at that time, you can see your beloved woman being harmed by others, but you can''t do anything about it. Then you can only watch your woman being harmed by others, and then you are killed by brother black leopard. Is that a good day? It''s estimated that I will die with my eyes closed. If it''s a horror movie, it''s estimated that it will become a complaint. Zhong Liang then decided that when he went to school on Monday morning, he would go to Zhou Ming to discuss the matter. Of course, after all, brother black leopard was needed to help him to kill Tang Hu, so Zhong Liang would not tell Zhou Ming about these things. I just said that I would send someone to help Zhou Ming get Tang Yun in his hands. On Sunday morning, Tang Hu was sleeping well. However, he was suddenly woken up by a rush of telephone ringing. Tang Hu picked up the mobile phone and looked at it. It was Kang Xiaobo who called him. "Boss, I want to go to the hospital to see Xiao Fen. Do you want to see it?" Kang Xiaobo, after returning home, didn''t sleep well all night. His mind was full of Xiao Fen''s things, and then of course he lost sleep. Previous insomnia may be due to too excited. After all, he went to school flower Tang Yun''s home to have a barbecue, which is not everyone can go to. Moreover, it was invited by the school flower. Few people in the school could receive such treatment. Therefore, Kang Xiaobo felt the pride of Shifen. After all, it was enough for him to boast with others in the school Capital shows off the capital, but now Kang Xiaobo has forgotten this matter, and now all Kang Xiaobo''s mind is on Xiaofen''s heart. Kang Xiaobo, who grew up to be so big last night, had insomnia for the first time because of a girl. Then, for Kang Xiaobo, Xiaofen, she had sympathy, love and love. Then, for her second brother, Kang lighting could say that she hated her very much. A well behaved girl, and then, because of her second brother, she turned into the present. However, after she became the present, she didn''t even ask about it. She didn''t even show up again. Originally, Xiaofen''s family was very poor, but now, since her second brother appeared here Girl''s life, and then led to Xiaofen has become the present situation, resulting in Xiaofen''s family is now worse. This made Kang Xiaobo very angry. He wanted to call his cousin several times to ask him what was the reason for this, and then harmed a girl. However, Kang Xiaobo resisted. After all, it was only after listening to Tang Yun''s one-sided words. After all, Kang Xiaobo was more inclined to Tang Yun''s words, but What exactly happened to the specific things? I have to wait for Xiaofen to wake up and ask Xiaofen to know.What''s more, is it a matter of two people falling in love? If one party changes his mind, it is difficult to explain who is right and who is wrong. After all, if one person really doesn''t like another, it is not a good thing to be together. However, if it''s really my cousin who is really so heartless, it''s a bit too impersonal, it''s not a thing. "Do you want me to go with you, or do you want me to drive you?" Tang Hu picked up the phone, then fell asleep and said to Kang Xiaobo. "Haha, in fact, it''s all a little bit..." Kang Xiaobo laughed twice. ¡¤ "boss, I want to rub your car by the way and take me to the hospital. Secondly, if you don''t accompany me to the hospital to see Xiaofen, I feel that my appearance is a little too sudden and anxious. After all, the relationship between you and Tang Yun, and then, to see a friend''s friend is normal, but Yes, it''s not normal for me to go directly. " ¡¤ "no, what''s the relationship between Tang Yun and me ¡¤ Chapter 821 Tang Hu said with a bitter smile. "We have nothing to do with us now." "Now, no matter whether there is a relationship or not, anyway, the relationship between you and Tang Yun is definitely better than that between me and Xiaofen. If you don''t go, boss, I don''t want to show up directly in front of Xiaofen. " Conshaw botton for a moment, then said. "Boss, you can take care of my little brother''s love more. I''ve decided now, and I won''t regret it any more. No matter what kind of difficulties ahead, I will go forward bravely and never shrink back." "Well, then you''ll wait for me where I was yesterday, and then wait for me. I''ll clean up right now, and I''ll be there in about an hour." Tang Hu said. After all, Kang Xiaobo is Tang Hu''s only friend in the school. Then, he has been following him by his side, which can be regarded as affectionate and righteous. Then, he dares to come out and take responsibility with himself when he has problems. Therefore, Tang Hu feels that Kang Xiaobo is a little brother with a good character, and he is also very righteous. Therefore, he can''t even go up in these things What matter, Tang Hu can help naturally will help Kang Xiaobo. Tang Hu put down the phone, then got up and dressed, looked at the time on the mobile phone, and found that it was only very early. Kang Xiaobo is really good enough to call himself so early. It seems that he really cares about Xiaofen. Tang Hu went to the kitchen first, then ate the leftover food last night, and then prepared to make some breakfast. Then, the kitchen utensils in this villa are complete, and you can have everything you want, but a lot of them go out, and even the membrane is not torn off. It looks like a brand new kitchen. The cooking pot, then, is also in the box, placed on the cabinet. Tang Hu took a look at the pressure cooker, and it was a very advanced electric pressure cooker. Basically, there was no timing function. So sugar gourd didn''t have to manually set anything. As soon as the time came, his electric pressure cooker would stop automatically. Tang Hu then left a note for Fang Miao on the table, telling him to go out and do something, and then he didn''t have to wait for him, and then he left directly. Tang Hu then drove into the car yesterday and went directly to pick up Kang Xiaobo. When Tang Hu got there, he found that Kang Xiaobo had been waiting there early. Then he went to pick him up and went to the first people''s Hospital in the city center. Then when they arrived at the hospital, they came to the emergency room ward, but they didn''t find Xiaofen here. Later, after inquiring, they found that Xiaofen''s original bed had been replaced by an old woman, and then Xiaofen had been transferred to the inpatient department. Then two people just out of the ward, face-to-face to a nurse, Tang Hu fixed his eyes, and then found that this nurse is the care nurse who changed his medicine before. Then, concerned about nature also saw Tang Hu, and then slightly stunned. "Tang Hu, why are you here?" Concern in the voice, with a trace of surprise, and then to Tang Hu asked. These days, care has been worried about Tang Hu''s wound. Since the last time Tang Hu changed medicine here, she has been worried about her wound, and then she is afraid of something wrong with her wound. However, Tang Hu has never been here since that time. As a matter of fact, caring naturally expects to see Tang Hu a little more, and then he is concerned about this little hero who shows great power in the bank. He always feels that he has an indescribable good impression on him. In fact, it is very classic that beautiful women love heroes. This is especially true for the beautiful women who have just entered the society. In fact, their understanding of the society is not comprehensive enough. Their love affair has just begun. Then, it is very normal to like a boy who is full of sunshine and brave like Tang Hu. In fact, for care, it can''t be said that he likes Tang Hu. He didn''t show up late for caring, so he met. Then they said a few more words, and then they fell in love with him. And then, it just means that they have a little good feeling for Tanghulu. They feel good about him and want to meet him. Originally, I thought that I would never meet Tang Hu again in the hospital, but what I didn''t think of was that I had a chance encounter with Tang Hu again in the hospital. I feel that this is the fate of ten Fen. "Care? In fact, I have a friend who happens to be hospitalized here, and then I''ll come and have a look Tang Hu didn''t expect that he would see this beautiful nurse sister again here. "Oh... Have you recovered the wound on your leg?" He nodded and asked. "He''s already healed. Thank you." Tang Hu replied with a smile. However, at this time, a doctor in the ward told him to go to the hospital to change the medicine for the patient. He could only say sorry to Tang Hu in a hurry. After all, caring about the patient is still very serious. We should not delay the patient because of his own affairs.So the last care can only be some reluctant to leave. Originally, I wanted to ask about Tang Hu''s telephone number. However, as a girl, I was embarrassed and asked for a boy''s phone number. Care now in the heart can''t help but get a little angry, how can Tang Hu not look at the situation? Won''t take the initiative to ask for your mobile phone number? It''s really a piece of wood. It''s really pissed off. Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobo are in the inpatient department, and then? I asked the doctor on duty in the inpatient department, and then I found Xiaofen''s ward. As soon as I got to the ward, I found that the ward was actually a ward of eight people, which was even more crowded than the four person ward in the emergency room. In addition, every patient in the hospital bed is accompanied by family members. Then, it seems that the whole ward is very crowded, and the air is very cloudy, and the sound is also a little noisy, which is not suitable for resting. Kang Xiaobo then frowned. This kind of environment is not suitable for Xiaofen''s peace of mind. After all, Xiaofen needs a quiet environment. How can such a noisy environment fit Xiaofen? However, Kang Xiaobo thought carefully, Xiaofen''s family, after all, has some difficulties, so Kang Xiaobo can only sigh helplessly. Chapter 822 Tang Hu naturally noticed the expression on Kang Xiaobo''s face, and then with a smile, patted Xiaobo on the shoulder. Yes, Kang said. "That is, the deposit should be enough for Xiaofen to change to a better ward." Tang Hu didn''t care at all for spending Wu Tian''s money. After all, sister Hua is also spent, and it is not spent on others, but also on her future sister-in-law. Therefore, Tang Hu will not be distressed at all, and Tang Hu is not the kind of person who takes money seriously. "But the boss''s money..." Kang Xiaobo then hesitated. After all, Tang Hu took out the money, which should be regarded as a loan to Xiaofen''s family. After all, Tang Hu was different from himself. He might have spent the money directly on Xiaofen and didn''t ask Xiaofen to return it to him. But, after all, Tang Hu is different from himself, so he directly spends so much money on Xiaofen''s body, and there is no return. "It''s OK. It''s all the same. You don''t have to be polite to me any more." Tang Hu then said with a smile. "Thank you, boss." Kang Xiaobo then nodded heavily, and did not say any more words of thanks, because he knew that Tang Hu would not make fun of himself, but really told himself that the money would not be needed. Therefore, Kang Xiaobo did not refuse too much. He felt that the boss he recognized did not admit his mistake, and he followed him all his life I won''t regret it. Kang Xiaobo then quickly came to Xiaofen''s hospital bed, at this time, Xiaofen has been sober up. Then, beside Xiao Fen''s mother, and Tang Yun Liu Wen, three people are beside. Xiaofen''s mother peels fruit next to the hospital bed, and then Tang Yun and Liu Wen accompany Xiaofen to talk. "Auntie." Kang Xiaobo said to Xiaofen''s mother with some embarrassment. After all, he had just appeared in front of others. Although he saved Xiaofen yesterday, and then followed him to the hospital, which can be said, but today he came to the hospital to see Xiaofen. It seems that this matter is not simple. After all, his mother is not a fool Naturally, you can see what you mean. "Oh, it''s Xiaobo." Xiaofen''s mother was obviously very impressed by the shy young man who saved her daughter. Then she took a look, but he came. Then he stood up with a smile and handed Kang Xiaobo half of the apple he had cut in his hand. And then Kang said. "Xiaobo, an apple." "No, auntie, I won''t eat apples. You''d better give them to Xiaofen. After all, I can eat apples everywhere. Xiaofen just got sick here, and she needs nutrition very much. Let''s give Xiaofen an apple. " Then Xiaofen in the hospital bed naturally saw it. Then, when I woke up this morning, Tang Yun and Liu Wen told themselves about yesterday''s incident, and then I told myself about Kang Xiaobo. Then I learned that when I was in the hospital yesterday, I took Kang Xiaobo as Kang lighting. And now I see Kang Xiaobo come to see him, his face is a little red "thank you very much yesterday, Kang Xiaobo Xiaofen was a little embarrassed and said to Kang Xiaobo. Then her face was a little red, and her voice was beautiful. "Oh, it''s okay. Nothing happened. Then, for the first time, he saw Xiaofen normally. Then, he heard Xiaofen talking to himself. Then, for a while, he was a little excited, and some didn''t know what to say to Xiaofen. "What''s more, when I was in the hospital yesterday, I took you for him. I''m sorry." Although Xiaofen doesn''t want to mention what happened yesterday, after all, it''s her own opinion. Kang Xiaobo has become someone else. Then, it''s unfair to Kang Xiaobo. Then, how can I apologize to Kang Xiaobo. Then the reality of Xiaofen is very clear, the former Kang lighting is not a change of heart, simply will not come back to see their own. It''s just that sometimes I still fantasize that Kang lighting will come back to visit him and change his mind. "It doesn''t matter... As long as you don''t have anything to do, by the way, the environment here is really not good for you to recuperate here. I just told my boss, and then, I''ll change you to a better ward." Kang Xiaobo waved his hand magnanimously. Xiaofen was a little stunned. After all, after waking up in the morning, Tang Yun said to herself that Kang Xiaobo might be interested in herself, but Xiaofen would not think much about it or think that someone would really like her now. After all, before their own or possible Xiaofen, there is still the possibility to believe, after all, before Xiaofen is also very good-looking, very beautiful, is also a sunny good-natured girl. But now, not only physical disability, but also severe schizophrenia. Where can a normal person like himself like this?But now, hearing Kang Xiaobo say this, I think of what Tang Yun said to herself before. If Kang Xiaobo really has no idea about himself, why would he come to the hospital to see him the next day? What''s more, he suddenly proposed to change his ward to a better one? Xiaofen''s mother naturally saw Kang Xiaobo''s thoughts, and then she saw that the young man in front of her might have some ideas about her daughter. However, Xiaofen''s mother felt very confused. I don''t know why Kang Xiaobo, a normal young man, would like his own daughter? There is no place for Kang Xiaobo to like her daughter. If in the past, my daughter is not as beautiful as Tang Yun, but it can be counted. But now, his family is also a poor place, and so is his daughter. There is no place worthy of Kang Xiaobo''s efforts. "It''s OK. That''s what my boss means. Anyway, my boss''s family has money, which is nothing at all. It''s OK to change to a good place. It''s OK. " Kang Xiaobo then hit a careless eye, and then directly put the whole thing on Tang Hu''s body. After Tang Hu heard Kang Xiaobo say this, he felt that he was speechless. What is money in his family? My family seems to have no money at all. I seem to be a part-time worker now. It''s from my own family. Those two girls seem to have a lot of money, but they really don''t seem to have much money. Chapter 823 "It''s OK, Xiao Fen. You think like this, you and Tang Yun are good friends and good friends. Then, my boss and Tang Yun, and then they two... Hey, hey... Kang Xiaobo then gives an ambiguous smile. Tang Hu now really wants to kick Kang Xiaobo to death. You say you''ll pick up girls. Why do you arrange yourself? And also arrange their own boss, is that right? And also the relationship between themselves and Tang Yun two people to pull up. It''s just plain that I''m in trouble. If Tang Yun heard it, would she not be angry again? Sure enough, Tang Yun glared at Kang Xiaobo when she was a little unhappy. However, things like this are not easy to explain to the public, because the original meaning of Kang Xiaobo''s words is good. She wants to change Xiaofen into a better ward. Tang Yun also knows that such a multi human ward is extremely unfavorable to Xiaofen''s condition. However, Tang Yun can''t do it by herself. After all, the situation of her family is also there. She can''t change Xiaofen to a better room. If she is here directly and denies Kang Xiaobo''s words, it is just like letting Xiaofen continue to live here? Then she thought about it. Tang Yun thought in her heart. Anyway, Tang Hu has so much money in his family that he can bleed more and spend more money. It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter at all. Obviously, does she pay his younger brother to pick up girls? It has nothing to do with myself. Yes, that''s it. Tang Yun felt more comfortable when she thought about it. Then, Xiao Fen looks at Tang Yun with some doubts after hearing Kang Xiaobo say so. Then, I found that Tang Yun had been there with her head down and she didn''t speak. Then she looked at Liu Wen next to her. Liu Wen secretly nodded with Xiaofen. At this time, Xiaofen has some doubts. Is Tang Yun in love? Is Tang Yun''s boyfriend the boss of Kang Xiaobo? However, because there are so many people here, is it in the ward of the hospital after all? Then her mother was here, so it was not easy for Xiaofen to ask more about what happened. Then she saw that Tang Yun was there all the time. She bowed her head and didn''t speak. It should be tacit, so she believed what Kang Xiaobo said. "Don''t worry, auntie. My boss has enough money. Then we''ll transfer Xiaofen a better ward. This is also conducive to Xiaofen''s body, but also conducive to Xiaofen''s improvement Kang Xiaobo then said enthusiastically that he wanted to go out and find a doctor to deal with this matter. Tang Hu can understand Kang Xiaobo''s eagerness to express himself. After all, Xiaofen is the first girl that Kang Xiaobo was attracted to. Therefore, it is normal for a boy to express himself in front of his beloved girl. Therefore, Tang Hu is also good at arranging himself Is able to understand, also so slightly smile. Tang Hu, and then went to the side of Tang Yun, beckoning Tang Yun to come to his side. Tang Yun, and then determined that Tang Hu called after himself, and then some reluctantly came to Tang Hu''s side. "What are you doing?" "It''s just that you don''t care. After all, Kang Xiaobo is pursuing Xiaofen now? Then, there is always a topic to talk to Xiaofen, so he arranges our affairs directly, so you don''t care about it. You can make accommodation here and understand it. " "Oh." Tang Yun nodded a little unhappy, but he didn''t retort. "Anyway, just don''t take it seriously." "Oh, it''s OK. I won''t. Let''s go. Then, let''s go to the ward with Kang Xiaobo. By the way, tell me what Xiaofen thinks of Kang Xiaobo Tang Yun heard Tang Hu ask herself, Xiao Fen''s opinion of Kang Xiaobo, a little hesitated, but finally decided to tell Tang Hu the truth. "Xiaofen didn''t tell me that she had some impression on Xiaobo, but now she only has some gratitude. After all, it''s normal to be grateful for Xiaofen''s rescue." "Then I want to ask you, in your opinion, is there any hope that Xiaobo will chase Xiaofen?" Tang Hu, then asked Tang Yun. "How can I know? All the people around you learn from you. They don''t go to school well. They don''t go to school well when they go to school. They specialize in making these messy things to chase girls. I... how could I know? " Tang Yun snorted for a long time. "I think Kang Xiaobo is really interested in Xiaofen. Didn''t you see his performance just now? He has always wanted to show himself in front of Xiaofen. Whether it was yesterday or today, Xiaobo called me early this morning and said he would come to the hospital to see Xiaofen. In my opinion, I''m really attracted to Xiaofen, so that''s why. " Tang Hu said. After hearing Tang Hu''s words, Tang Yun looks thoughtfully at Kang Xiaobo''s back. If Kang Xiaobo is really interested, he is not unable to fix them up.After all, if Xiaofen can accept Kang Xiaobo, and then, out of the shadow, and then throw away the past, face the future life again, this is also a very good thing. "But what I want to ask is how can you be sure that Kang Xiaobo is not impulsive. He just wants to play with Xiaofen for a while, instead of spending his whole life together? How can you be sure? What if he''s just playing like you "No, I just want to ask why you want to drag everything on me? When did I say I wanted to play? I never said that I was just playing with you. How could you think of me like this Tang Hu gave a bitter smile and then went on. "I have a closer look. From yesterday till now, Kang Xiaobo''s mind should not be like that kind of play. After all, I told him carefully yesterday, and then he had one night to think about it. I believe she should make a decision in her heart. Although I''m not sure if Kang Xiaobo wants to be with Xiaofen all the time, I don''t think he wants to be with Xiaofen all the time. However, I don''t think he just wants to play with Xiaofen ¡¤ Chapter 824 Tang Yun, and then directly glared at Tang Hu. You know what? It is very important for a girl to be a girl. She has been hurt once in love before, so she can''t be hurt again for the second time. Tang Hu didn''t expect that in Tang Yun''s bones, she was the kind of girl who would not let go after she had recognized her. After finding a very beautiful girl, ordinary people would worry about their girlfriend one day. Because of some things, they would break up with themselves and leave themselves. However, after looking for Tang Yun, they would definitely not have this kind of girl Problem, after all, Tang Yun is not like other girls, Tang Yue should be that kind of very simple, but also that kind of girl from the same end. When Tang Hu and Tang Yun are talking, Kang Xiaobo in front of him is there. Who is arguing with? Kang Xiaobo is a little excited, and a middle-aged man in front of him is explaining something. Then, Xiaofen''s mother is on the side with a worried face of persuasion. Then, the two people are really more excited. "We can''t afford to spend money. We don''t have to spend money. Why can''t we have an independent ward?" Kang Xiaobo is really a little angry now, and then, originally, Kang Xiaobo took Xiaofen''s mother directly, and happily wanted to go to the inpatient department to find a doctor, and then changed Xiaofen into an independent ward, and then let Xiaofen have a better environment for him to be able to recuperate. However, he was directly pushed back by others without a word. However, that''s all. Then, just when Kang Xiaobo just walked out of the door of the doctor in the inpatient department, a doctor in a white coat led a patient''s family member into the office he had just entered. Before laughing, he said to the doctor that the patient next to him was his brother. Then, let this be The doctor took a picture and arranged a senior ward for him. Then, the director gave him an independent ward without even thinking about it. Now Kang Xiaobo is a little worried. The problem is that you just told us that there was no independent ward? Why didn''t we go there, and then another person came and there was? "There is only one advanced ward left. Then, this advanced ward will be used to take care of the people inside directly. Therefore, we can directly tell the outside that there is no ward." The doctor in the inpatient department then explained to Kang Xiaobo faintly, as if he didn''t want to explain too much with Kang Xiaobo and talk nonsense too much. "Is there anything called first come, then come? We don''t spend money. We spend money. Then why don''t you give us the advanced ward? How can you give priority to your internal staff? " Kang Xiaobo was a little angry and explained to the doctor. If you don''t have the ability, don''t shout here. My husband''s classmate is the chief physician here. I have something to do with you here. You poor loser still wants a ward. Dream about it. Before that doctor''s brother son, side that has a heavy make-up woman, and then some disdain looked at Kang Xiaobo, and then said to Kang Xiaobo. "You don''t look at yourself that silly look, hurry back, don''t disgrace here." "You Who do you think is stupid Kang Xiaobo said anxiously. "What''s wrong with you? I said, what''s wrong with you? When you look at them, they are the kind of rich people who don''t know how to spend their money. You don''t look at your poverty-stricken appearance. If you don''t look at your lousy temperament, just look at what you wear. You dress like a village girl, just like someone who hasn''t seen the world before. " Then the man saw that Kang Xiaobo was good to his woman, and then he felt a little upset. Then he glared at Kang Xiaobo and Xiaofen''s mother. Then, he took Xiaofen''s mother as Kang Xiaobo''s mother, and said directly. "Pooh." Then the man disdained to spit. Unfortunately, it happened that the sputum was directly spit on Kang Xiaobo''s shoes. Then, the man was a little stunned. He didn''t expect that his spitting was so good that he spat directly on Xiaobo''s shoes. "You You''re going to clean my shoes Kang Xiaobo has been hanging out with Tang Hu these days. Then, he has experienced a lot of things. Even the two villains in the school, Kang Xiaobo also rushed to talk back to them. Then, Kang Xiaobo is full of man''s blood, let alone his mother, Kang Xiaobo, who likes girls. Naturally, he can''t be so counselled. "Come on, boy, don''t make a scene here." Then the man took out a hundred yuan from his wallet and put it in Kang Xiaobo''s hand, then said. "I''ll find a place to clean the shoes. I''ll tell you, in these days, you can''t do anything without money. You have to have something to do with it. You don''t matter. Even if you have money, you''re just a country bumpkin. It''s the kind of local rich people who learn more. You can''t do anything like you."After that, the man was afraid that Kang Xiaobo had been looking for trouble with him. Then, he pulled him directly and the woman walked away quickly. Then, he directly followed his brother, and then went to the hospital to go through the formalities, and then did not pay attention to Kang Xiaobo and Xiaofen''s mother. Then, the man''s name is Zhao Guangdong. Then, he came to find the ward for his boss. When he really said it, his boss didn''t have any big problems, and he couldn''t use any advanced ward at all. Just because of some things for the boss these days, and his blood pressure is a little high, so he wants it In fact, even ordinary wards do not need any time for hanging bottles. However, it was obviously to show that he had something to do with him. Then Zhao Guangdong came to find the doctor in the inpatient department. What happened? Trust relationship, and then, ask your brother to find a senior ward for yourself, and then? The main thing is to show yourself in front of your boss. In this way, you may even make a good impression in front of the boss. Then, you may give yourself a promotion and a raise. I''m not sure. Chapter 825 Kang Xiaobo then looked at Zhao Guangdong''s back and got angry. He hurled his 100 yuan into the ground and clenched his fist. His eyes had been staring at Zhao Guangdong''s figure. His eyes were full of bloodstains. It was obvious that Zhao Wangdong was angry. "Oh, money, after all, we still have to take it. After all, we can''t get angry with money. Money is a good thing." Tang Hu then walked over, bent down to pick up the 100 yuan on the ground, and then put it into Kang Xiaobo''s hand. "Boss, I really want to beat him." Although Kang Xiaobo knows Tang Hu, he is also reassuring himself and not getting angry. After all, Xiaofen is in hospital now. Then, Xiaofen is at home. If he can make more money, he can make more money. However, Kang Xiaobo doesn''t want to lose face in front of Xiaofen and Xiaofen''s mother. Then, now Tang Hu gave the money to himself, and Kang Xiaobo accepted the money directly. "Xiaobo, we don''t want any advanced ward. Don''t get angry. Don''t fight with people. In fact, the ward is good. In fact, it''s OK." Xiaofen''s mother quickly dissuades Kang Xiaobo, can''t let Xiaobo get into trouble. Tang Yun, and then looked at Tang Hu, and then it means to ask Tang Hu to dissuade Kang Xiaobo, and never let Kang Xiaobo make trouble in the hospital. Then, in fact, Tang Yun can understand Kang Xiaobo''s mood. After all, Tang Yun has always been watching that scene. Deeply aware of the warm and cold human feelings of this society, sometimes the society is really like this. If you have money, you don''t have to do good things. You have to have a relationship. People who don''t matter can''t do anything at all. You have such an example. In the past, I went to my father''s factory where I worked to ask for his father''s medical expenses. No matter how much I asked for trouble, I felt very difficult. Then, I didn''t ask for the medical expenses. Finally, I was driven out by the staff in the factory. After all, is it related to others? And then, in a word, the owner of the factory directly asked him to pay back the medical expenses, and the man was not seriously injured. My father suffered a very serious injury to his father. His leg was only in the lower part of his body. He was unconscious. He had to lie in bed all the time. Then the factory owner didn''t give him any money for such a serious injury. "I''ll tell you that wavelet, sometimes, beats people. It''s not the only solution. If you want to tell what kind of people you want to deal with and what kind of people you have to use, you have to look at me. In a moment, I''ll show you how they moved in, and how they moved out for me. You can just watch them by the side. " After Tang Hu finished, he went directly to the doctor''s office in the inpatient department just now. Then, the doctor just now went back to his office while Kang Xiaobo was fighting with Zhao Guangdong. Then, this time, I saw Tang Hu come in and wanted to ask Tang Hu if there was something wrong with him. Then he saw Kang Xiaobo, Xiao Fen''s mother and others who were following Tang Hu. At this time, the doctor''s face immediately sank. Then the doctor said with a sullen face. "Didn''t I just tell you? We don''t have a ward now. What are you doing here? " "Are you sure there are no wards? It''s just that high-level ward, and then you give it to that guy, right? " Tang Hu did not pay attention to what the doctor said, and then asked the doctor directly. "Yes, that''s it. You can go out now." Then the doctor got impatient and waved his hand directly, which means to drive Tang Hu and others out. "Then let them get out of the ward and let them go out directly. Isn''t there a senior ward that is free? " Tang Hu said lightly. "Ha?" Then the doctor heard Tang Hu''s words and was amused. "Who do you think you are? You said let out, let out, you think you are so powerful, you are the Dean, you or who? I have something else to do. If you are here to make trouble, I''ll have to ask the security guard to invite you there. " "Are you sure you won''t let them move out?" Tang Hu confirmed again. "Then I have to use my own way to solve the problem, then I can only find someone to let them out of the ward." Then the doctor turned his lips. Who are you looking for? If you can find someone else, do you still use it to find me? Just like the person just now, if you can find an internal staff to tell me, can I give you the ward? Now, there is only one advanced ward left, and it has just been let out. Even if you look for people in the hospital now, it''s hard to use it. Even if you look for people inside the hospital, you can hear that there is no advanced ward now. Moreover, the former advanced ward is also given to the people in the hospital, and it will never be forced to take the ward in the past because of that Would you offend the people in the hospital? So no one will do that."Is it Professor Guan? I''m Tang Hu. " Naturally, the person Tang Hu is looking for is Guan Xuemin, because he is a professor in the Medical University and the president of the College of traditional Chinese medicine. Then, the first people''s hospital is the Affiliated Hospital of Medical University. Whether from the yuan family or from the position, they should follow the arrangement of the leaders in the school, so Tang Hu will call Guan Xuemin directly. That is when Tang Hu and Guan Xuemin were chatting casually that day, Guan Xuemin told Tang Hu that he was the dean of the College of traditional Chinese medicine in the Medical University. After all, Guan Xuemin is also a dean and a professor in the Medical University. As long as he can call the president of the hospital, it should be very easy to ask for a ward. Moreover, when Guan Xuemin was chatting with Tang Hu before, Tang Hu could see that Guan Xuemin was still very friendly with himself, saying that he could call him directly if he had anything to do in the future. Chapter 826 "Oh, it was Mr. Tang. Why do you want to call me now?" Guan Xuemin then heard Tang Hu''s voice, and then Tang Hu called him, and he was obviously very happy. Originally, Guo Xuemin and Tang Hu had known each other before. When they met, they felt that Tang Hu was a very good child. Then, they wanted to get closer to Tang Hu. Now it''s time to have a good relationship with Tang Hu. "This is Professor Guan. Then, am I in the first people''s hospital now? And then, I''m now my friend is hospitalized here, and then, we want to pay for a better advanced ward, and then, we''re new here, and then, the doctor in the inpatient department gives that ward to a friend of his, and then, we don''t have that place. " Tang Hu then told Guan Xuemin the truth and didn''t embellish it. I''ll tell Guo Xuemin about the current situation. "Ha ha, I know about this. Then, I''ll call Lao Qin now, the president of the first people''s hospital. I''ll tell her about it. Then, I''ll call you back and tell you the news." Guan Xuemin said with a smile. If someone else came to look for this kind of thing, Guan Xuemin would not like to help him. Then, Tang Hu made it clear that there was a ward. Then, the doctor in the inpatient department gave the ward to him, an acquaintance of one of Tang Hu''s later doctors. Then, such a small thing can be counted It''s a kind of unspoken rule. Naturally, Guan Xuemin will not go to other people''s trouble because of such small things. In this case, Guan Xuemin will be more fussy. However, this is not the key to the problem at all, and the key problem is that although the hospital is affiliated to the Medical University, it is jointly run with the enterprise, and then his son is one of the shareholders of the hospital. Therefore, because of this situation, although there is power, it is not good to meddle in all kinds of hospital affairs at will, because a phone call from Guan Xuemin may cause a great reaction in the hospital. However, things like this also need to be divided into different people. After all, Tang Hu came to find himself, which was totally different. After all, Guan Xuemin was very interested in Tang Hu, who was also a teacher and friend. Then, he also wanted to make a good relationship with Tang Hu. Then Tang Hu came to find himself because of this matter, and Guan Xuemin would definitely help Hu ba This is done. After Guan Xuemin hung up Tang Hu''s call, he made a direct call to the president of the hospital. Then the doctor in the inpatient department looked at Tang Hu with a sneer. He thought that Tang Hu was making fun of himself. Then he deliberately wanted to put it in front of him. Then, the more he listened, the more it was not. Suddenly, Tang Hu mentioned the name of Professor Guan. Then the doctor in the inpatient department was stunned. Then he thought about who the Professor Guan was, and then he thought about it carefully. Then he burst into a cold sweat on his head. What''s more, there is only one person who can be related to the hospital. What''s more, there is only one person, not him or who? That is Professor Guan Xuemin Guan, President of the College of traditional Chinese medicine of the University of medical and pharmaceutical sciences. Then the doctor in the inpatient department froze at the thought of it. After all, what kind of person you are? Even the president of the hospital should give Guan Xuemin face. What''s more, Guan Xuemin''s son is still a shareholder in this hospital. If he wants to clean up a doctor in his small inpatient department, it must be something that moves his fingers. What''s more, the most important thing is that he was wronged because he didn''t call Kang Xiaobo''s advanced ward before, mainly because the doctor had already called him in advance. Then I reserved a senior ward with myself in advance, and then I left a ward to come out, but I just happened to catch up with Kang Xiaobo and came here directly. If it''s true that the doctor said hello to himself in advance, it''s also because he didn''t explain things clearly with Kang Xiaobo in advance. If he explained things well, things would not be used now. At this point, Professor Guan Xuemin was bothered. Then the doctor thought of this and quickly went to Tang Hu, and then explained. "This little brother, why bother Professor Guan? In fact, I''m going to explain this matter to you. In fact, although the former doctor was a later one, he had already made it clear to me on the phone before, and then he said that he wanted me to reserve a ward. Then, I left the ward for him, and then I told this little brother There is no ward. " Then when the doctor explained this sentence, he looked at Tang Hu, and his face was sweating. Expression or some flattery to explain to Tang Hu. Tang Hu then answered directly. "Do you think I''ll believe you tell me these things now?"Tang Hu doesn''t care whether what the doctor told himself is true or not. He has no mood to explain to this doctor. Even if what he said is true, why didn''t he say it before? What are you talking about now? The day lily is cold. then the doctor in the hospital immediately got tongue tied, and what he wanted to say? At this time, the phone on the desk rang quickly. Then the doctor in the inpatient department, a tight heart, rushed to pick up the phone. After all, the doctor had already guessed who was calling him? Sure enough, after seeing the caller ID, the doctor in the inpatient department became more respectful. "Premier Qin, please come to me..." However, before the doctor in the inpatient department finished speaking, there was a roar and reprimand from the other side of the phone. Then the doctor in the inpatient department could only say it in a hurry. Before the doctor in the inpatient department explained it, the phone call of President Qin was directly hung up. Then the doctor in the inpatient department, a little depressed, put the phone on the table. Then when I looked up at Tang Hu, I had changed into a smile on my face to face Tang Hu. No longer dare to face Tang Hu according to the expression before. After all, the relationship between Tang Hu and Tang Hu is really hard. Even the director of the school of traditional Chinese medicine of Medical University knows him. Chapter 827 Then the doctor in the inpatient department, a little depressed, put the phone on the table. Then when I looked up at Tang Hu, I had changed into a smile on my face to face Tang Hu. No longer dare to face Tang Hu according to the expression before. After all, the relationship between Tang Hu and Tang Hu is really hard. Even the director of the school of traditional Chinese medicine of Medical University knows him. Little brother, I''m sorry. I''ll ask them to let the ward out for you now, and then you can enter the ward directly. The doctor in the inpatient department has already figured out everything. After all, he has to offend the former doctor. However, if you want to offend Professor Guan Xuemin and the hospital''s president Qin, that''s really over. If you offend these two big heads, you don''t want to go on living in the hospital. You may lose your job. And now the doctors in the inpatient department have special regrets. Some of them hate themselves. Why did they look down on others before? But now, there is no way to say anything. After all, things have been like this, and we can only find ways to do some remedial work. Kang Xiaobo, and then has been standing beside Tang Hu, and then saw his boss, made a phone call, and then the doctor immediately changed a kind of face, and directly smile to deal with himself and his boss. I feel very happy in my heart. Kang Xiaobo then sneered at the doctor who was flattering his boss. Then the doctor naturally saw Kang Xiaobo''s smile, and then immediately felt very embarrassed, at the same time, he also had some depression. Do you feel very happy playing pig and eating tiger? Do you feel very happy, do you? Since all your friends know Guan Xuemin, what else do you tell me about the advanced ward you want from my grandfather and grandma? It''s just a matter that can be solved by phone. What are you going to use to tell me? However, the doctor in the inpatient department can only think about it. He dare not say these words now. He can only say it with a smile on his face. Then, please follow me. I''ll arrange a senior ward for you right now. Tang Yun then stood beside him, silent and silent, and took a deep look at Tang Hu. Feel Tang Hu this man special mystery, as if, without it can not solve the trouble and trouble. Feel no matter what kind of place to eat, no matter what kind of problems, then Tang Hu can be solved. Although the solutions are different. Sometimes violence is used, some relationships are used, and sometimes other ways are used. However, the problems will be solved. Tang Yun shook her head, rubbed her temples with her little hands, calmed her mood, and then stopped robbing Tang Hu. Then, waiting out of the doctor''s room in the inpatient department, Tang Hu was surprised to see the nurse''s sister before her. The tiger is a little surprised, but still beckons to care. Care, here. After hearing Tang Hu''s greeting, the doctor in the inpatient department felt black in his eyes and almost didn''t fall on the ground. You all know the care of the hospital. What else do you call? You can tell me about it directly. It''s better than anything. You don''t have to call Guan Xuemin. Then, after calling Professor Guan, he specially called President Qin, and then president Qin scolded himself. Then, the doctors in the inpatient department can be regarded as the higher-level people in the doctors. Naturally, they also know the identity of concern. The average little doctor may not know the identity of concern. But the resident doctor is not in the ranks of those little doctors. Naturally, he knows who his real identity is. After all, it''s Guan Xuemin''s granddaughter and the hospital shareholder''s daughter. And then, with this relationship, who dares not to give care a face in the hospital. Originally, the doctor in the inpatient department was still wondering how familiar Tang Hu was with Guan Xuemin. After all, Professor Guan Xuemin was involved in this matter, and then the doctor realized the seriousness of the matter. If Tang Hu and Guan Xuemin just know each other, and then, in fact, they are not very familiar with each other, then this matter may be passed directly. If they are very familiar with it, they may leave a bad impression on Guan Xuemin and President Qin. Then at this time, seeing that Tang Hu even knew Guan Xuemin''s granddaughter, does that mean that Tang Hu and Guan Xuemin''s family are very familiar with each other? After caring about it, I was over there and I didn''t know what happened after I finished my work. I just came to the inpatient department. In fact, caring is to take a chance to see Tang Hu again in the inpatient department. There is no special purpose in caring about it. Then, before, I didn''t ask which ward Tang Hu''s friends lived in. Then, when he walked casually, he suddenly heard Tang Hu calling for his concern. After hearing Tang Hu call himself, he looked happy, and then his mouth showed a sweet smile and said to Tang Hu.Tang Hu, in fact, I just came to see if I can help you. Oh, not for the time being, and then, the matter has been settled, no more trouble for you. Tang Hu then took a deep look at the doctor in the inpatient department next to him, and then said to care. After listening to Tang Hu''s words, he felt a little cold. Then he didn''t know what to say next. Then he saw the beautiful girl beside Tang Hu. Then he looked at him as if he was no worse than himself. Then he felt a little annoyed. Don''t know how, to Tang Hu asked. Is this your girlfriend? No, no, I have nothing to do with him Before Tang Hu spoke, Tang Yun was like the cat whose tail was trampled on, and then jumped out and explained directly. After hearing Tang Yun''s answer, she seemed to give a breath. Then he said to Tang Hu. Give me your mobile phone number, and then I want to go out for dinner with you in the morning. When I''m free, then, I''m going out to dinner with you. OK? Tang Hu then did not care, and then, he said a series of telephone numbers directly to care. Then, after saving the phone number, I tried. Then let his mobile phone number appear on Tang Hu''s mobile phone. Chapter 828 However, the boy is still quite a woman''s fate, did not expect, turned around with a beautiful little nurse actually collude with, Tang Yun feel to see this, do not know why her heart has some loss, and then hastened to speed up the pace to escape here. However, the boy is still quite a woman''s fate, did not expect, turned around with a beautiful little nurse actually collude with, Tang Yun feel to see this, do not know why her heart has some loss, and then hastened to speed up the pace to escape here. Caring about nature is bigger than Tang Yun, and then, more mature. When I see Tang Yun''s reaction, I can''t help smiling. Then he said with a smile to Tang Hu. Your friend seems to be jealous, you hurry to coax it, then I will go first, remember to call me when you are free, and then I will invite you to dinner. Ha ha, that''s OK. We''ll call me if we have something to do. Tang Hu smiles and says to care. Actually, I just want to come to the inpatient department and see Tang Hu again. Then, I really come here. After seeing Tang Hu, I don''t know what to say to Tang Hu and what I should do. Looking at the back of Tang Hu and Tang Yu''s leaving, he sighed helplessly, and then, in fact, he didn''t know why he sighed. Then, in an advanced ward, the man just now, Zhao Guangdong, is flattering his boss. He peels oranges there and says to his boss at the same time. How about this room, boss? It doesn''t feel different from a five-star hotel, does it? Mm-hmm, it''s really good. Guangdong, I can''t believe that you still have this kind of relationship in the hospital. It''s because I underestimated you in the company before. It seems that you do well. It seems that I have to promote you more in the future. Mr. Zhou said that. Hey hey, where, boss, in fact, I am a person who has a little bit of relationship in the society. Then, people in the society give me more face, and then wherever I go, I also have some friends. Then, what''s the matter, others will give me some face. Zhao Guangdong said with a smile. Yes, Mr. Zhou, our family in Guangdong is actually a little more friends. Then brother Zhang, there was a little fool and a little loser who wanted to go to the advanced ward. Then the doctor in the inpatient department didn''t even pay attention to him. Then our family took a friend and talked to the doctor. Then the doctor gave the ward to him directly We are. Who are you talking about? Who are you talking about? The door of the ward was suddenly pushed open. Kang Xiaobo rushed into the ward angrily and pointed to the woman who had just scolded and painted heavily. No, little fool, how did you get here? Are you unconvinced that you are still here? Did you go to find the security guard for you and drive you out? I told you, we have important guests here. Don''t look for trouble here. You little fool, I''ll count you three and you''ll get out of here. Then, the woman with heavy make-up wanted to press the call button on the hospital bed to send for someone to drive Kang Xiaobo out. I''m right. The people who roll away are little fools. Now you can roll. Tang Hu, then followed Kang Xiaobo into the ward, and then, said to the people in the ward. Fool, do you want me to go to the security guard and get rid of you now? What''s going on? Who are these people in Guangdong? How did they get into my ward? General manager Zhou, and then this week his brow is a little unhappy, looking at Zhao Guangdong. Then look at the several people who broke into the ward, and their eyes were a little angry. Mr. Zhou is OK. I''ll call the security guard now. I''ll ask the security guard to drive them away. Then, Zhao Guangdao was obviously a timid person who liked to pretend to be forced in front of others. When he saw that Kang Xiaobo and Tang Hu were numerous, he didn''t dare to start. However, he didn''t want to lose face in front of his boss, so he could only say so. You don''t have to look for any more security guards. Now the ward has been given to them. Then the doctor in the inpatient department sighed helplessly. After all, as long as these people who live in the ward are not simple roles or fuel-efficient lamps, they offend the people in the ward and die. It seems that there is no room for discussion about this matter. The director of the inpatient department wants to explain and discuss with the people on both sides. Then he also wants to explain his current difficulties with Zhao Xiangdong, and then wants them to move out. However, now, there is no need to explain by himself. After all, both of them are offended to death, so it is unnecessary for him to explain again After all, I have already established myself. I must build it on Tang Hu''s side. After all, the relationship between Tang Hu and Tang Hu is relatively hard. Even President Guan knows him, and then his president, President Qin, gives him a death order.Are you deaf? Did you hear what you just said? Now how do you move in for me? How to move out for Laozi? Kang Xiaobo got angry all of a sudden, and then pointed to Zhao Guangdong, a group of them, and then said. In fact, what Kang Xiaobo just said is what Tang Hu said before. However, Kang Xiaobo naturally doesn''t care. After all, this is what his boss said. As his eldest brother, he can also use this sentence. Moreover, Kang Xiaobo thinks that this sentence is very exciting, amazing and has a good face. Zhao Guangdong then heard the doctor in the inpatient department say this, and then his face suddenly looked a little ugly. However, although Kang Xiaobo said that Zhao Guangdong could not care, but what the doctor in the inpatient department said, Zhao Guangdong could not listen to it. After all, it''s not in our own territory. It''s a hospital. I''m in someone else''s territory. After all, I don''t have the arrogance to argue with the director of others. After all, I''m in someone else''s territory. I still don''t have that kind of power and identity. I still have to go and please other people''s doctors. Then, Zhao Guangdong immediately put on a pair of smiling face, and then, some doubts asked the chief doctor of the inpatient department. Chapter 829 Director Ma, this is the beginning of our agreement, didn''t we? Why is it like this again? Director Ma, this is the beginning of our agreement, didn''t we? Why is it like this again? After all, it''s a matter of people coming down. We should pay attention to the first come first, then come on. Then, director Ma of the inpatient department gave a sound, and then he felt a little impatient. Then, he was afraid that Tang Hu was worried. Then he quickly waved to Zhao Guangdong and said to them. OK, you hurry to have a rest, change to an ordinary double ward, and then is not a drip? I have already arranged for you now, you can go directly, and quickly clean up here. However, director Ma, for the sake of Dr. Liao, and, after all, we have all come in, and we are always here. Zhao Guangdong also felt that this matter was a little difficult, because she didn''t know why director Ma suddenly changed her mind. Then, after all, what she said before was good. Then, she just blew the cow''s hide in front of her boss. If she changed the ward suddenly, her boss would be unhappy Don''t talk about promotion and pay rise. It''s hard to say whether he can keep his present job. Sure enough, before Zhao Guangdong spoke, Zhou took the lead in speaking. You''re director Ma, aren''t you? I''m Zhou Tiandi of Tiandi group. Then, I''ll give it to the director of the District Health Bureau, and then we are brothers. Then, the first hospital is a municipal hospital, and then it is managed by the city. Naturally, it will not be managed by the District Health Bureau. However, both the health bureau and the hospital are in the same system. Generally, people in the hospital will give face to the people in the Health Bureau. After all, they are the directors of the Bureau, and then they must follow the Municipal Health Bureau The director of the bureau must have something to do with it. He can''t offend others without any reason. It''s certainly not worth it. But now director Ma can''t care so much. He would rather offend the district and the director of the Health Bureau than offend Guan Xuemin. Zhou Tiandi, and then saw that director Ma did not speak, and then immediately his face became ugly, and then, some indifference to, the doctor said. Why does director Ma not want to give me this little immortal Zhou? Then, in the area of one mu and three parts of the land, there are not many people who dare not give me the face of someone Zhou. Mr. Zhou To tell you the truth, director Ma feels very embarrassed now. After all, there are people on both sides who can''t afford to offend him. Although director Ma doesn''t know Mr. Zhou Tiandi very well, he naturally lives here and has heard of such a name. Zhou Tiandi is also a famous figure here. Then, Zhou Tiandi was mixed with black at first, and then washed white. He has been wandering between black and white. Later, he set up a large KTV. Then, he also has a lot of contacts, and now the company is very large. Don''t say those useful useless, I live here today, I see who dares to let me go, I see who can let me out. Naturally, Zhou Tiandi will not leave the ward so easily. After all, it is not simply a matter of a ward. It has already related to his own face. If Zhou Tiandi left the ward today, simply obedient and obedient, he would be laughed off by the upper class in the morning. How could he have face in the upper class? How can you raise your head in front of others? What''s more, Zhou Tiandi feels like he''s in charge. After all, Zhao Guangdong has to book the room first, and all of them have already paid for it. Why should he get rid of himself? Why should he go out on his own? You''re just staying here, aren''t you? That''s OK. I''ll give you a ticket directly. After all, Tang Jifen didn''t have the spare time to wait in front of the ward of Tang Jifen, and then they didn''t have time to grind with Tang Xiaofu. Then Tang Hu directly went over, picked up Zhou Tiandi''s neck collar, and then with his hanging bottle, directly threw it out. Then Zhou Tiandi was directly thrown out of the ward and flew out. He sat on the chair outside the door with a bang. And then, the hanging bottle, and then it was magically hung on the clothes rack behind the bench. Tang Hu has already given Zhou Tiandi a great deal of face. After all, he was himself. He asked him to beat the bottle outside. Otherwise, according to Tang Hu''s previous personality, he would not have been able to make him so simple. He dared to write with himself for such a long time and let him climb to the bottom of the stool. Originally, Zhou Tiandi felt a little disdain when he saw that Tang Hu wanted to fight with him. He just wanted to yell at him and frighten him. After all, who are you? I''m Zhou Tiandi. But I''m a very famous person in the upper class here. Everyone has to call himself kindly when he sees himself. Mr. Zhou has to give himself three demerits If you dare to fight with yourself, isn''t that just looking for death?However, before Zhou Tiandi started to speak, he suddenly felt that he was flying up. His body did not feel like sitting on the ground. Then he sat on the bench in the corridor outside. Then the doctor in the inpatient department nearby was also shocked, because she didn''t expect Tang Hu to be so fierce. She simply didn''t even say anything. She just threw the bottle out with a bottle. Then she immediately had a wry smile, so she couldn''t explain herself. Then, Zhao Guangdong looked beside him, who is this? They just throw people out when they don''t agree. Zhao Guangdong has never seen such a person, and he is a direct disgrace if he disagrees. However, Zhao Guangdong dare not say anything to Tang Hu. After all, Zhao Guang Dong is that kind of bully, and then his boss is directly thrown out like this. If he dares to be arrogant in front of Tang Hu, it is estimated that he has no good end. Zhao Guang moved and then ran out of the ward, and then went to check whether his boss had anything on earth. Chapter 830 "Mr. Zhou, you have nothing to do with it." Zhao Guang Dong, and then quickly ran to the corridor inside, looking at Zhou Tiandi, whose face was a little pale, asked. Zhou Tiandi didn''t have any instructions. After flying in the air, his heart was scared a little. Then, after all, a normal person, who would experience this kind of thing? Especially at such an age, he almost didn''t have a heart attack. "Today I, Zhou Tiandi, put the words here. If you have seeds, you can wait for me directly in the ward. If you don''t, you can get rid of me within an hour." Zhou Tiandi was disgraced. Then, he took a breath and pointed his finger at Tang Hu in the ward. A group of people roared. "If you don''t go away, I will let you stay in this ward for half a year and wait." "Touch." Tang Hu then closed the door of the ward directly, and then didn''t listen at all. Zhou Tiandi alone said something there. Zhou Tiandi almost did not die of anger, then covered his chest, and then said ferociously. "OK, you have seed, then you can wait for me, Guangdong, call ruoguang quickly, and ask him to call someone quickly." "Yes, Mr. Zhou." In fact, Zhao Guangdong wanted to call for instructions very early, but his boss didn''t speak all the time, and he didn''t dare to pretend without authorization. Then, the boss asked his eldest son Zhou ruoguang to come over, so the people in the ward were finished in his opinion. Although Tang Yun doesn''t like violence, he still can''t help laughing. After all, what Tang Hu did today is really very enjoyable. Tang Hu is always so unscrupulous in doing things. He just smashed his barbecue stand in the snack street that day. He never cared about the consequences. As Tang Hu said before, we should use what kind of methods to deal with anyone. Then, if you talk to some people, he will not listen to you. To deal with these people, we must use violence against violence to make them afraid. "This little brother is Zhou Tiandi. He still has a little relationship in society. You have offended him now. It is estimated that he will come to find someone later. You''d better go quickly." Then director Ma knew that there was some relationship between Tang hugen, Guan Xuemin and President Guan, and the relationship was not shallow, so he had to make a voice to remind Tang Hu. "Or I''ll call some security guards." "No, it''s nothing. Thank you, director Wang. I think it''s very good for you to call some surgeons directly." Tang Hu then said to the horse doctor. Director Ma was stunned, but he didn''t quite understand Tang Hu''s meaning. Then he thought about it carefully. Did he mean that Zhou Tiandi would find someone to come over, and then someone in the ward would be injured, so he asked himself to call a surgeon? But why should it be so hard? Why can''t we just leave now, or wait for him to find someone, and then wait to be beaten? Director Ma didn''t understand, but since he had already told me, he could only do it first and act according to circumstances. "Xiaobo, in a moment, you go and aunt, go and get Xiao Fen with director Ma. Then, Tang Yun and I are waiting here." Tang Hu then went on. "It is estimated that Zhou Tiandi will not give up. If this problem is not solved today, it is estimated that he may come to harass here for a long time. Zhou Tiandi should still have some relationship in the society. After all, just after we did this, he certainly would not give up. It would be better to make an end here today." Tang Hu, has never been a person afraid of things, and like today''s event, in his eyes is nothing. In fact, Kang Xiaobo knows Tang Hu''s skill, so he doesn''t worry about his boss. However, Xiaobo doesn''t know what''s going on with him. He has an inexplicable confidence in Tang Hu, that is, he thinks his boss is the best. No matter what Tang Hu does, he firmly believes that his boss is the best in the world. Then, Xiao Fen''s mother had been at a loss for a long time. Then, Kang Xiaobo''s description also showed that Tang Hu was a very overbearing young man. Therefore, it was difficult for Xiaofen''s mother to intervene in what Tang Hu did, and couldn''t say anything at all. She just stood on the side, panicked and didn''t know what to do Do. If it was normal, he would not dare to provoke a big boss like Zhou Tiandi. However, after all, Tang Hu was such a bully, and he did not dare to stop Tang Hu. So now I can only follow Kang Xiaobo, and then, some worried, go to Xiaofen''s ward. Now there are only two people left in the ward, Tang Hu and Tang Yun. After all, Tang Hu said that Tang Yun would stay here, and sugar did not refuse. But now there are only Tang Yun and Tang Hu in this ward. They are single men and few women. So Tang Yu feels that his look is a little unnatural."In fact, I don''t need to change a house at all. Then, it''s not worth it to offend people for a ward." In fact, I didn''t pay any attention to that guy at the school gate. If he thought that I had offended her, he would have offended her. However, I hope he can be a little more like me. Otherwise, he will really offend me. After Tang Yun heard what Tang Hu said, she couldn''t help laughing. Then, she said to Tang Hu directly. "Why do you always boast? Even if you are a young master, even if you are overbearing, you can''t say that about others. After all, they are also a big boss. I feel like he''s worthless from your mouth Tang Hu smiles, and then, in his heart or at the door of that person some disdain, after all, should be a person, has a lot of power, can control other people''s lives, no matter who the other party is, no matter what identity or what he is doing, you will never be right, put the other side in the eye, after all, you can give the other party''s life at any time Take it. Tang Hu began to carry out tasks alone when he was very young. No matter what the rich boss or the mafia boss is, in Chaohu''s eyes, there is only the target. And Tang Hu almost never failed in his mission. Chapter 831 "I don''t believe it!" Tang Yun curled her lips: "you''re not helping my little brother chase girls?" ` "both." Tang Hu did not deny it. ` Tang Yun murmured, but did not speak. The relationship between herself and Tang Hu became more and more intertwined and confused. Think about headache, the best way not to think. ` before long, Xiao Fen was pushed by director Ma and sent to the ward in person. Tang Hu chuckled. Director Ma thought he had a close relationship with Guan Xuemin. Xiao Fen was settled down, director Ma left, and the ward was quiet again. Zhou Tiandi and Zhao Guangdong, who were at the door of the ward, did not know when they had left. ` "eh? Boss, what the hell did you do that week? Didn''t he tell us to wait? " Kang Xiaobo is a little strange about Zhou Tiandi''s departure. ` "are you looking for someone Tang Hu naturally would not think that Zhou Tiandi would just like this: "or someone will come to trouble later. He is afraid that there will be trouble to alarm the police, so he left first and clear his relationship." ` Kang Xiaobo nodded, and before he could say anything, there was a loud noise in the corridor. Then, the door of the ward was kicked open, and a yellow haired man with four or five gangsters rushed in: "all the men in the room came out Ah? " Huang Mao just wanted to call out the men in the ward, but suddenly his eyes fell on Tang Yun''s body! He didn''t expect such a beautiful woman in this ward! ` Huang Mao is a color embryo. He originally came to teach people a lesson, but when he saw Tang Yun, he changed his mind and gave a wink to his subordinates. As the leader, he certainly couldn''t say his own ideas, which would make him look inferior. ` the man was Huang Mao''s confidant. When he saw Huang Mao''s eyes, he understood what he meant. He pointed to Tang Yun: "you come out together!" ` '' '' with a slight consternation, Tang Yun realized that Huang Mao was interested in herself and wanted to be unfaithful to herself. She looked at Tang Hu in a panic, but saw that this guy seemed to have nothing happened, so she stood there in leisure. ` '' at the same time, Tang Yun calmed down again. With Tang Hu in, she should not suffer any loss? Although he was a little bit against himself, he was so kind to himself, but in this case, he hoped that Tang Hu would protect himself. Tang Yun doesn''t know what kind of psychology she is. In short, it''s strange. Seeing that his subordinates were very eye-catching, Huang Mao nodded in secret. Since some of his subordinates had already made it clear, he was unscrupulous. He put out his hand to hold Tang Yun and wanted to take her out of the room. Tang Yun was startled and wanted to hide behind. However, he ran into a man. Looking sideways, he saw that Tang Hu was holding the yellow hair hand in his hand when he wanted to ask him what he wanted to do. "Your hands are cheap?" Tang Hu faint smile, looking at yellow hair: "I have not hugged her, you want to cuddle?" After listening to some shameless words of Tang Hu, Tang Yun''s face turned red and glared at him. What do you mean you haven''t hugged? "Boy, since you haven''t hugged her, then she has nothing to do with you. Do you want to be strong?" Huang Mao''s face was cold and he took his hand, but he didn''t. "I''ve never had a regular hand. I can''t say whether I''m strong or not. I just see your hands are too cheap." Tang Hu said, suddenly a force, "click" a crisp ring, followed by yellow hair tearing heart crack lung roar. "Oh My hand My hands... " Huang Mao felt the pain coming from his palm and almost didn''t cry! "I''m just giving you a little bit of discipline, are you? So soft? I ask you, were you sent by Dee that Sunday Tang Hu didn''t expect that the yellow hair hand was broken, so he began to cry and howl. This is too bad. "Oh My hands... " Huang Mao didn''t answer Tang Hu''s words, and he was still crying and howling. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tang Hu didn''t move any more, but he tried again and "click" again, "OK, don''t shout, connect, and answer quickly..." Huang Mao''s four subordinates are a little silly. Who are they? Is this acrobatics? Pull yellow hair''s palm out of joint, and then connect it at will? Want to go up, and some hesitation, after all, Huang Mao did not speak, they also have to take into account the safety of Huang Mao. "Go on, let me do it together, and kill this boy..." Huang Mao''s hand was connected, and finally relieved some of his pain. He suddenly yelled. "Click" is a crisp sound again, Tang Hu pulled yellow hair palm to dislocate again. "Oh..." The yellow hair is painful, but this time Tang Hu is more forceful than the last time. His palm is not only dislocated, but also directly deformed, bending into an acute angle at an incredible angle. Huang Mao yelled twice, rolled his eyes directly, lay on the ground and fainted. "I shouldn''t have connected it to you. You''re too cheap." Tang Hu was too lazy to ask him this time. He turned his head and looked at some of the yellow hair men who wanted to come over and hesitated: "how many of you, are you cheap?" Looking at the yellow hair changed the shape of the palm, these four people a burst of mood, his mother this is what abnormal ah, how so cruel?"No No.... " These people don''t want to become yellow hair, subconsciously shaking their heads. "Oh, that''s you." Tang Hu pointed to Huang Mao''s servant who let Tang Yun go out together and asked, "tell me, did you always let you come that week?" "This..." The man was Huang Mao''s absolute confidant. He could not betray Huang Mao. Looking at the yellow hair on the ground, his servant''s heart suddenly surged with ferocity. Suddenly, he drew a dagger from his body and rushed to Tang Hu stab. He had this idea of his own. The knife almost exhausted his whole body''s strength, and his yellow hair had been blinded at this time. After listening to the explanation of his confidant, he generally believed his words. This confidant has followed him for many years. If we say that among the four subordinates, it is possible that others will turn against him, but this confidant will never! However, Huang Mao''s face became very difficult to look at. At the moment, no matter how stupid he was, he knew that the man in front of him was a legendary master! Although Huang Mao is not an expert, he has been mixing on the road. He has also heard of those legendary xuanhuang masters in the world. He is a Cowman who can fly on the eaves and walk on the wall and point holes in the air! However, Huang Mao didn''t expect that Tang Hu was also an expert. Before Tang Hu showed his own Kung Fu, he took off his bones and set bones. A series of actions were completed in one go. This is not what ordinary people can do. Chapter 832 Although he didn''t think that Tang Hu could be so powerful, he also understood it in his own heart. However, he could not be the opponent of Tang Hu. He could not cause any trouble to Tang Hu, that is, Tang Hu cleaned himself up just like playing. Then, at the thought of this, Huang Mao had a sense of retreat, and did not want to continue to entangle with Tang Hu here. After all, Huang Mao knew that he could not eat anything in the hands of Tang Hu. "Your right hand is too scary. Why don''t we change your left hand this time. Anyway, if you''re awake, just keep answering my questions After Tang Hu finished speaking, he squatted down directly, and then pulled Huang Mao''s left hand directly. He continued to prepare to play in Huang Mao''s left hand. What is called debonding. "Don''t, don''t Brother, I''ll tell you everything you want to know Don''t play any more. I can''t stand my small body, brother. " This time, Huang Mao was really afraid, and then, looking at Tang Hu with worry on his face, he prayed. "If I ask you this time, you can tell me the truth. Did you send something that week?" Tang Hu then asked lightly. "Yes, it''s big brother." Then this time Huang Mao''s answer was very simple, not at all muddled. "Well, you go back and tell me what happened that week. I''ll find him." Tang Hu then said. "OK, OK, big brother, I''ll pass it on." Then Huang Mao said quickly. Then Tang Hu released his hand. Then, Huang Mao''s left hand was obviously dislocated. Huang Mao jumped up from the ground in pain, then looked at Tang Hu with some sadness, and then said. "Big brother, I said it all. Why do you still... " "I know that I am a kind person. Then, I''m afraid you don''t know that I''m a cruel person, and don''t take what I said seriously. Next time, I''ll come to the hospital to find trouble. So, I''ll let you have a long memory and dare not come here next time." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Huang Mao now feels that he is about to cry, and then Huang Mao now speaks with a cry cavity, and then said to Tang Hu. "Elder brother, I know you are a cruel man. You can rest assured that I will never come again. I will never come here again. Even if you lend me ten guts, I won''t dare to come here again. " How can Huang Mao not understand the meaning of Tang Hu? Tang Hu did this to warn himself not to make trouble in the hospital. Huang Mao is not a fool. Huang naturally understood that even if Tang Hu asked the red envelope to come, he would not dare to come. Although Huang Bo was a gangster, he also made some achievements. However, it is precisely because of such a long time of mixing, Huang Mao is definitely not a fool. Because Tang Hu''s strength and skill are obviously better than himself, and he delivers them to the door. Isn''t it obvious that he let people fight? Isn''t that a brain injury? "That''s all right. Then you can go. You don''t have to send it any more." Tang Hu then waved his hand, indicating that Huang Mao can go now. In fact, director Ma came early. When he found something in the room, he didn''t dare to come forward. Then he stood at the door and didn''t dare to go in. Then, doctor Ma heard a nurse say that the people in the ward would fight, and then he ran here in a hurry to see what happened. However, at first glance, the owner of the horse looked like the owner of the horse Ren understood what Tang Hu said to himself before. Previously, Tang Hu said that he wanted to find several surgeons to wait outside. Now he finally knew why Tang Hu wanted to find several surgeons. Then, he was about to come out. These people should really go to see a surgeon. Tang Hu, since he has experienced so many things, who is really afraid, who is still afraid? Tang Hu can see at a glance, because Tang Hu sees the real fear from his yellow eyes, rather than the kind of false submission with false intention. Only this kind of person who really makes him feel fear in his heart will he really be afraid of you, and will not dare to ask for trouble again. For some people, he just gives in on the surface, but what he thinks in his heart is that it is not too late for a gentleman to revenge for ten years. If the yellow hair is not really afraid, but fake, but thinking about afterwards and then looking for someone to revenge himself, then Tang Hu doesn''t mind letting him disappear on the earth without any reason, so that he has never appeared before? Tang Hu used to take several people with him every time he went out on a mission. In many places, Tang Hu was famous for protecting the calf. If anyone dares to move his hands, then Tang Hu will directly get your whole family to get. Because of this, the talent in the team will respect Tang Hu very much. However, although Tang Hu no longer goes out to perform tasks and has no teammates, he has more friends around him. In fact, these friends are the same in Tang Hu''s heart as those in the past. They are also the scales of Tang Hu and the outsiders can''t move.Tang Yun has already been scared to cover her mouth, just like Liu Wen''s fierce girl who saw Tang Hu. After this performance, she couldn''t help losing her chin and widening her eyes, but Xiaofen''s mother had never seen this. However, Xiaofen''s mother still covered Xiaofen''s eyes and didn''t want Xiaofen to see the cruel scene. The main reason is that Tang Hu''s tactics are too cruel. Although Tang Hu is dealing with a group of villains and gangsters, he looks like he is shivering with such means, and his whole body will tremble. Only in Kang Xiaobo''s eyes, he is full of excitement. Because only Kang Xiaobo thinks that Tang Hu is a real man. Because early on, Kang Xiaobo and Tang Hu went to fight on the rooftop together. Moreover, for men, in fact, the most important thing in Kang Xiaobo''s mind was those impulses, only those hot blooded ones, and not much fear and fear. "This kind of person, if you don''t give him a profound lesson, it won''t have a long memory. They will be in trouble again and again in the future. Only if you give them a profound lesson and let them really fear the real fear, they will not come here again for trouble." Tang Hu, and then saw the expression of the people, some embarrassed shrugged, and then explained to them. Chapter 833 "Boss, the one you just used is so handsome. Can you teach me? You see, you click, and then other people''s hands are useless. You are so handsome. I want to learn from the boss. Teach me quickly. " Kang Xiaobo was a little excited and then said to Tang Hu. "It''s OK to teach you, but who am I going to show you?" Tang Hu said while smiling at Kang Xiaobo. "Well, forget it, boss..." Kang Xiaobo weakly retracted his hand and shook his head. At first, there was a tense atmosphere in the ward. Then, Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobo''s humorous dialogue made them relaxed and happy. Even Xiaofeng''s mother also laughed. Xiaofen''s life and death had been underestimated, and he had seen too many things. Then, he didn''t feel much afraid of the previous events. At this time, he heard Kang Xiaobo After what he said, he also laughed. Then in the afternoon, Tang Yun''s mother will continue to set up stalls in the snack street. Then, naturally, Tang Yun will follow her mother to help. Then, Xiaofen has nothing big to do here. Then Tang Yun is ready to leave. Then, Tang Yun is gone, and Tang Hu doesn''t think it''s meaningful to stay here alone Then he left with Tang Yun. Then, only Kang Xiaobo and Liu Wen were left here, and then they went to take care of Xiaofen. Then, Kang Xiaobo should have determined his own mind, which should have been carefully considered, and then decided to have something to do with Xiaofen. Then, Kang Xiaobo, 20, may be a little impulsive, but he is very enthusiastic. Although there are various defects in his small part and there is a little regret, Kang Xiaobo, who is persistent in his feelings, ignores all these things. Tang Hu, though much more than Kang Xiaobo has experienced, is a bit more rational than Kang Xiaobo, but he is not much more rational. After all, the campus life now brings Tang Hu a lot, and a lot of good things really make Tang Hu tired of the boring battlefield life in the past. After all, there were some days when he was licking blood on the edge of the knife Then, the past days are getting further and further away from the pain. Tang Hu also felt that he had always liked this kind of life. Then, looking at Tang Yun, who has been sitting in the co pilot''s seat, bowing his head and not speaking. Tang Hu then smiles. When Tang Yun is with her two people, she still looks like this kind of doormat. She feels as if she is bullying her every day. The car then drove to the door of Tang Yun''s house, and then parked the car at yesterday''s position. After all, some cars can''t be driven in. Then, the shantytowns are back to their usual noisy and leisurely life. The old people sit at their own door and chat with their relatives and friends in the neighborhood. Then, the children run around. After all, they are very curious when they see Tang Hu''s car. After all, they have to drive here The people who got on the bus were very few. Then, the influence of Xiaofen''s jumping off the building yesterday has been swept away, and then, the calm of the past has been restored here. "Shall I take you home?" Tang Hu frowned and said to Tang Yun, because at this time Tang Hu had already seen that Li Popi was walking leisurely towards his side. Tang Yue hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded. Compared with such unreasonable villains as Li Po PI and Zhou Ruoming, Tang Yun still likes to deal with Tang Hu, a more gentle villain. In fact, if Tang Hu is gentle, it''s just that Tang Hu is more gentle in his attitude towards himself. Although Tang Hu is also pursuing himself, he is pursuing himself. However, he never uses his own strong points, and occasionally he is angry with him. He can tolerate his small temper and temperament Let Tang Yun to Tang Hu''s psychological defense line unceasingly weaken, unceasingly weakens. Because in Tang Yun''s heart, he already believed that as long as he didn''t nod his head and didn''t agree to be friends with Tang Hu, Tang Hu would never do anything excessive to himself. Then, Li Po PI was walking. In the process, he naturally saw Tang Hu and Tang Yun. He was stunned for a moment. However, he didn''t say anything and didn''t stop. Then he passed by Tang Hu and Tang Yun quickly. Because Li Po PI has more important things to do today, because bingshao has come here, and Lippi is going to call up some brothers and join him. As for the matter between Tang Yun and Tang Hu, Li Po PI will never take charge of it, because Lippi also knows that it is absolutely impossible for him to do anything with his own ability. Although, I hate Tang Hu very much in my heart. However, Li Po PI firmly believes that as long as he gets the support of bingshao, and then, when it comes to repairing Tang Hu, it will only be a matter of minutes. Then, sooner or later, Tang Yun will still be his own plaything, sooner or later, he will still be his own.Li Po PI looks back at Tang Hu with hatred, and then speeds up his pace directly. Because at this time, Lippi knows that Bing Shao calls himself, and then, what is the purpose of making himself a subordinate? At first, Li Po PI had some scruples. After all, he was also a member of this place and grew up in the shantytowns. Then, now he has to deal with the residents of shantytowns with bingshao, which is a bit unreasonable. However, because of Tang Hu''s appearance, Li Po PI has strengthened his confidence... of course, Tang Hu doesn''t know what Li Po PI thinks. Seeing that she doesn''t speak, he goes over in a hurry and has some doubts, and then directly asks Tang Yun. Has he stopped harassing you? Tang Yun shakes her head in doubt. Tang Yun doesn''t know what''s going on today. Why doesn''t he come to harass himself? Tang Hu, and then Tang Yun to the door, after Tang Hu did not go in, and then directly to the door of Tang Yun said. "I''m gone?" "Oh..." Tang Yun is a little angry. If you want to go, you can go. What else do you want to say to me? Do you mean that you want me to invite you to come and sit down with me? Isn''t it obvious that you want to say that? Chapter 834 If you don''t invite me, isn''t it just that you seem very impolite? So Tang Yun felt helpless, and then? Helpless to Tang Hu said. "Why don''t you come in and have a seat?" "No, I won''t go in. I''ll go straight back." Tang Hu then said with a smile. "Oh..." after hearing Tang Hu''s words, he was even more angry. He put down his posture and invited you in person. What''s the meaning of not coming in? Tang Yun didn''t want to think about it. Then she turned around and went back to her own home. Then on Monday, Zhong Liang arrived at the school, and then couldn''t wait to make an appointment with Zhou Ming. "I said Liang Zi, do you want to see me?" Zhou Ming was in a very bad mood, because what happened yesterday made him very unhappy and affected Zhou Ming. His whole plan was because Zhou Ming had planned to tell himself according to the weight before. Then, he wanted to find someone to tie Tang Yun directly. Then, he wanted a bully to bind Tang Yun. In this way, Tang Yun would definitely be in his hands Yes. Originally, I had already agreed with my elder brother Zhou Guang, and then asked her to help. However, when I went home last night, I suddenly found a very tragic thing, that is, my elder brother was beaten. Then, my brother''s hands were disabled, and I had to take care of my injuries for a while, and then I had to push forward my plan It''s late. So Zhou Ming was very unhappy because of this. At that time, the situation was a little strange, because when Zhou Ming arrived at home, he found that his father Zhou Tiandi was not happy and sat on the sofa. "What''s the matter with you, dad?" Zhou Ming is a little strange. Why does his father have such an expression? It''s like being robbed of money, as if one''s own woman has been robbed. Zhou Tiandi was not robbed of money, but was robbed of the ward. After all, here, although he is not the kind of person who will shake three shocks by stamping his feet, he or she has mixed up here for so many years. More or less, people on the road will give themselves a little face, and their personal connections are also very strong. However, today, to make people laugh, he is a few inexplicable The wonderful earth bag took the ward away. However, if such a thing is said, don''t be laughed off by others. Therefore, Zhou Tiandi directly asked Zhao Guangdong to call Zhou Guang, his eldest son''s gangster leader in the North District. Then, he asked his son to send someone to the hospital to find a place for himself. He wanted to teach those bumpkins a profound lesson and make them dare not pretend in front of themselves. Otherwise, Zhou Tiandi can''t swallow the tone in his heart. Then, since Zhou Tiandi opened a KTV concert hall, what happened? He made a fortune. Since then, he has not suffered such a big loss for a long time, especially when he secretly subsidized his eldest son Zhou Guang. Then, after becoming the head of a gangster in the North District, Zhou Tiandi is a mixture of black and white. He has mixed with everything. Nobody dares to offend himself. "Don''t ask so many questions. Go back to your room and do my homework. Don''t ask about anything else. Our old Zhou family is counting on you. We hope you can produce a high-quality student. Then, we will glorify our ancestors and help me manage the company in the future. " Zhou Tiandi glared at his little son, Zhou Ming, and then said with reproach. In fact, Zhou Tiandi has high expectations for his youngest son, Zhou Ming. After all, he and his eldest son Zhou Guang are both rough people. Then they started their mixed social life earlier. Naturally, it''s impossible to learn any knowledge. But they both hope that Zhou Ming can make some achievements. Zhou Ming, it is also very similar, and then, at home like a good baby. Zhou Ming didn''t dare to refute what Zhou Tiandi said. What can be said is that he obeyed his words. However, where did Zhou Tiandi think of his eldest son? For this younger brother, but doting. Zhou Guang not only dotes on Zhou Ming, but also helps him to do what he says? Zhou Guang will do some bad things, and he will keep it from Zhou Tiandi. "Oh..." ZHOU Ming, with a clever promise, went back to his room. After closing the door, he did not read a book. Then he put his ears on the door and waited for his elder brother. Then, after a while, his elder brother Zhou Guangran came back. Then, Zhou Ming went through the gap in the door. What Zhou Ming didn''t expect was that his elder brother had bandages on his hands. This made Zhou Ming a little unbelievable. How could his elder brother go home with bandages? "Son, are you?" Although Zhou Tiandi spent some time in the society at a very early time, but now, after all, for those things in the past, it has been a long time ago, and now he is also a successful social figure. He has not paid much attention to this kind of fighting, killing and injury. However, since his eldest son became the thug leader of the Northern District, and then Well, there will be no such fighting and killing at all.However, Zhou Tiandi was still very surprised to see his son like this. "Dad, I''ll tell you that it''s the people you asked me to clean up this afternoon. One of them is a master, but I can''t beat it." Zhou Guang is afraid of Tang Hu, so he doesn''t dare to hide it. After all, he is his father. It''s useless to hide. "And then, none of my men is his opponent. I don''t think anyone with real strength will be his opponent. " "What, it''s so powerful. It''s impossible. I think the two cubs are in their twenties. How could they be so powerful?" Zhou Tiandi was stunned. Some of them couldn''t believe it. "Dad, to tell you the truth, up to now I''m a little unbelievable. I feel that this is a dream. However, he is really very powerful. I think it''s better to forget about it? After all, we don''t have a deep hatred for him, do we Speaking of this, Zhou Guang felt the fear that Tang Hu brought to himself. He did not dare to face Tang Hu again. After all, Zhu Guang could see that Tang Hu was really merciful to him this time. He was just like the difference between a child and an adult in front of Tang Hu. Chapter 835 Speaking of this, Zhou Guang felt the fear that Tang Hu brought to himself. He did not dare to face Tang Hu again. After all, Zhu Guang could see that Tang Hu was really merciful to him this time. He was just like the difference between a child and an adult in front of Tang Hu. "Damn it, it''s a hopeless thing." Zhou Tiandi, and then snorted. "What the hell are you doing? You don''t have your younger brother, who is brave. You can see that your brother dares to harm your classmates when he goes to junior high school. Look at yourself. At the beginning, I really made a wrong decision. I should let you go to school, and then let your brother mix the society. " Zhou Guang, then lowered his head and did not speak. He did not dare to look at his father. "No matter how powerful he is, he is just a person. Have you never heard of the master being killed by random fists? It is natural that he has a certain truth, otherwise why has it been handed down for so many years? " Zhou Tiandi, and then snorted. You see, uncle Yan, how fierce he is. He has not been directly surrounded by the special police, but it took me a lot of effort to get him out of prison. ¡¤ "Dad, you let uncle Yan do it, I dare not go again..." Zhou Guang then said without backbone. After all, he was really afraid of Tang Hu. Zhou Tiandi said that there was a sentence that Zhou Tiandi said was not wrong. Zhou Guang was not as bold as Zhou Ming. "You punk, I tell you, I give you uncle Yan, we are just the interchange between each other, I really helped him, he did things for me, and then, you don''t know this kind of human relationship, use one thing, and then less human, just such a small thing, you let him do, this is not a storm in a molehill?" Zhou Guang some hate iron not into steel said his son how so soft bones? How about such a soft egg? "Since it''s a small matter, forget it..." Zhou Guang then said weakly. "Well, you don''t have to worry about it. Get out of here." Zhou Tiandi now saw what his son said to him. He was so angry that his teeth were itching. There was really no point. His original arrogance was so greedy for life and death. Zhou Guang then felt relieved at noon and went back to his room. Zhou Ming then completely heard the conversation between Zhou Guang and Zhou Tiandi outside the room. He also saw the injury on his brother''s hand, and felt very depressed. In this way, his brother can''t help himself, and his plan can only be delayed enough. After all, now that his elder brother has become like this, how can he help him catch people? Like this kind of secret thing, we must let our acquaintances and our big brother do it, so that Zhou Ming can rest assured. But now his elder brother is like this, certainly can not help himself, so until Monday morning school, Zhou Ming is feeling very depressed. "Mingo, that''s the plan I told you before. How are you preparing now?" Zhong Liang then took out his cigarette case and handed it to Zhou Ming. "Don''t mention it. I told you that my elder brother met with something. Then, he can''t help me do it for me now, so I''m worried about it now. It seems that the plan can only be postponed." When Zhong Liang heard Zhou Ming''s words, he almost jumped up. It was Zhong Liang''s intention to ask brother black leopard to help Zhou Ming to arrest people. Then, he led Tang Hu to the other side, and then he let the black leopard kill Tang Hu directly. Then, if Zhou Ming is present, brother black leopard will not be able to kill Tang Hu directly. "However, he is not good now. He directly brings up the matter directly. If he is cold, he can directly tell Zhou Ming that I can help you to catch Tang Yun. Then Zhou Ming is not a fool and will certainly be suspicious. "Mingge, I tell you this thing can''t be delayed. After all, if you delay, if you want to let the boy Tanghu take the lead, you will definitely lose a lot." In the near future, Zhou Mengliang said that Zhou Mengliang would give the medicine quickly. "That''s what you said, too. I can''t do it myself, damn it!" Zhou Ming said with some embarrassment. "Liang Zi, I ask you, is there a suitable person in your hand now?" "Me? Mingge, you don''t want me to arrest Tang Yun for you, do you? If my father knew, would he beat me to death? " Zhong Liang said with some embarrassment. "And Mingge, you know that my father has taught me a lesson about brother black leopard before." Zhou Ming nodded. Of course, he knew about brother black leopard. Zhong Liang must have been scolded by his father when he went home because of the black leopard. However, he could only turn to Zhong Liang for help in this matter."Liang Zi, I think you have a feud with Tang Hu. Why don''t you help me this time? Then, Tang Hu sent brother black leopard to prison, so you will be scolded. So he is your enemy, too "Mingo, that''s exactly what you say." Zhong Liang then nodded heavily and said. "All right, Mingo, I''ll help you this time." "This is the real brother!" Zhou Ming, then a happy face, and then reached out to clap Zhong Liang on the shoulder, and then whispered to Zhong Liang. "When shall we act?" "This is the quickest, and it will be tonight. But Mingge, you don''t have to worry. I''ll make a phone call in a moment, and then I''ll call someone. But, Mingge, although I can call people over, do you have any quiet places there? " Said Zhong Liang. "Yes, in the North District, and then there is an abandoned uncompleted building. There are usually no people there. Then? It''s a place where my brother and his brothers usually revel. And then, normally, there''s no one. Then the uncompleted building is on Honghua road in the North District. " Zhou Ming said. "Oh, oh, I know that line there, Mingo. You can wait for my good news." The clock came on and nodded. "Brother, don''t say anything. I''ll remember what you''ve done for me this time. We''ll be brothers in the future. Next time we have something to do, we''ll call brother directly." Zhou Ming then happily put his arm around Zhong Liang''s shoulder and said with great interest. Chapter 836 "Easy to say, easy to say." He said a word of stupid words, and then walked to the back of the school. I was treated as a chess piece, and then I still thank myself. I''m a fool. Then he took a shower in a small street behind the school. Then he found a telephone booth and dialed the phone that brother black leopard left for him. Then, he carefully told brother black leopard about his plans and ideas. Without even thinking about it, Heibao agreed directly. As long as Tang Hu could be led here, everything else could be said ¡£ Isn''t it just kidnapping and trafficking a person? In the past, brother black leopard didn''t have to do it. On the contrary, she often went to do such things with Bao before, and she was very familiar with this kind of thing. After the phone conversation with brother black leopard, Zhong Liang''s mouth crossed a chill. Tang Hu asked you to fight with me again. I can''t let your woman be killed by others this time. I want you to watch your girlfriend die by others. I want you to be killed by others. However, now, Zhong Liang is thinking about how to lead Tang Hu to the past? And then lead it to the abandoned uncompleted building? Tang Hu can''t directly tell himself that he can''t go directly to the house without telling him? Even if he believes in himself, what should he do if he tells him this matter so directly? so what? When the time comes to beat oneself first, oneself is to be beaten for nothing? Zhong Liang then frowned and walked all the way to the classroom. After careful thinking, he did not come up with a better way. Then, when I arrived at the door of the classroom, I suddenly saw a student in a class secretly talking to Wang Feng, the director of teaching. Then he was making a small report there. Then, he complained to the director. After Zhong Liang saw it, the corners of his mouth rose slightly. Because Zhong Liang, what she hates most is this kind of person who informs directly without anything. People like this don''t have any technology yet, and they don''t have moral character. But whistleblowing? Zhong Liang seems to suddenly think of something, as if in a flash. Zhong Liang then went over and patted the informer on the shoulder and said to her. "Thank you so much, man." "Zhong Liang, what are you going to do?" Wang Feng, and then see clock light come over, and then frown, drink scold to Zhong Liang said. "No, director Wang. I didn''t do anything. I just admire this student, who is brave enough to report others." Zhong Liang then nodded to Wang Feng and quickly walked to his classroom. Wang Feng felt a little puzzled. What happened to the bell? When will he begin to admire people who like to make small reports. However, Wang Feng didn''t say anything. After all, Zhong Liang didn''t do anything too much. Besides, he had an uncle who was the principal. Wang Feng''s brother could not continue to say anything. After all, Zhong Liang did nothing. Tang Hu, then directly sat in the back of the classroom listening to Kang Xiaobo, and then, talking about Xiaofen, Tang Hu yawned, and suddenly caught a glimpse of Zhong Liang moving towards his position, and then came over. Yeah? Tang Hu then Leng Leng Leng, some do not understand why Zhong Liang came to his side? Is this boy itchy? Is he uncomfortable? However, Zhang Pao and Gao Fu are not sitting here in the class now, and Zhong Liang walks to his side. I must have come to find myself. Sure enough, when the bell came on, what happened? However, the attitude of Zhong Liang''s mouth made Tang Hu a little stunned. I don''t know what medicine is sold in Zhongliang gourd? "Tang Hu." Zhong Liang then said hello to Tang Hu with a smile. Then, she tried to make her smile look more amiable. "Do you have facial paralysis? You don''t need a cure for me Tang Hu, and then very puzzled to see this smiling Zhong Liang, is this guy''s head squeezed by the door, why is it so abnormal today? "Tang Hu, you really know how to joke." Zhong Liang, and then directly smile ha ha came over, a buttock directly sat beside Tang Hu''s position. What''s the matter with you? If you have something to say, just go away. Don''t get in the way here. Tang Hu doesn''t want to pay attention to this person at all. He doesn''t know whether he took the wrong medicine today or how he feels today like a puff, which is absolutely different from the usual. "Tang Hu. Don''t be like this. Although we did have some misunderstandings because of some things, they are not things that can''t be resolved, are they? " Then Zhong Liang a word directly let Tang Hu Leng there. "Misunderstanding? Tang Hu then took a look at Zhong Liang with great interest. I don''t know whether this guy is suffering from wind or taking the wrong medicine today? "From just now on, I saw that he was laughing a little too much. Now he said to himself that the previous things were mainly misunderstandings. I didn''t hear him wrong, or Zhong Liang, because some things were beaten to pieces. "Misunderstanding? Zhong Liang, is this a misunderstanding between us? I believe that you should know better than me that the Panthers all went in because of me. Do you think this kind of thing can be resolved? " Tang Hu, then looked at Zhong Liang with a smile, and then continued to say. "I seem to hear that the Panther seems to have run out recently. I advise you to be more careful recently. Don''t go out alone. After all, the Panther just went in because of you. Don''t let him come to you again." "Tang Hu, you really know how to joke, ha ha. What does brother Panther have to do with me now Zhong Liang can only say with a dry smile. "Well, just tell me what you want. I don''t have time to chat with you here." Tang Hu then frowned his brow, how do you feel today Zhong Liang this boy is really too strange. Unexpectedly, I have nothing to say to myself. The things that happened in the past are all misunderstandings, and then I want to solve the misunderstanding with myself. This Zhong Liang definitely has no good intentions. "In fact, I do have something to tell you, and it''s a very important thing." Zhong Liang then lowered his voice and said to Tang Hu. "This fact is so important that it concerns the people around you..." Chapter 837 "What is the matter?" Tang Hu feels a little impatient. Zhong Liang doesn''t know what he''s doing. He doesn''t know what he''s going to say to himself. However, Tang Hu will never believe what this guy said to himself before. Those words are absolutely blatant and lie there. This matter, the relationship is really too important, now can not say Otherwise, I''ll invite you to dinner tonight, and then I''ll give you a detailed account of the matter, OK? Zhong Liang then went on. Of course, if you really don''t want to know, you can come if you don''t want to. I just want to remind you kindly. Good intentions? Tang Hu is not a fool. Then, from the contradiction between the clock and the light, Tang Hu can judge that this boy is definitely fooling himself. Yes, Tang Hu doesn''t know why Zhong Liang came to deceive himself. He even invited himself to dinner. Moreover, it seemed that some things were related to the people around him. "Well intentioned? If you are really kind, tell me now Tang Hu then said lightly. "Tang Hu, you have to know that this thing I told you is very important. I am under great pressure. After all, this matter is related to another person. I came to tell you on her back. Then, before I say goodbye to you, I had a great psychological struggle, and finally decided that I would tell you this thing ¡£¡± Zhong Liang then said anxiously. "If he had known that I had told you, he would not have let me go." "Informer?" Tang Hu then narrowed his eyes and looked at the clock in front of him. However, there was no fear in her face. In order to perform well in front of Tang Hu, Zhong Liang''s play can be said to have put a lot of effort into it. Then he planned it for a long time at the door of the classroom, and finally put it into practice. Naturally, Tang Hu can''t easily be seen by Tang Hu, and then he can see the flaw. Isn''t it a failure? But, of course, Tang Hu is not stupid. He has been able to make sure that this boy has ulterior motives and is definitely insidious, so there is definitely something wrong with it. "Well, I''ll tell you the truth. In fact, it''s the person I''m talking about. In fact, he wants to commit a crime against someone around you. After I know the news, I''m afraid of it, and then the East Hall incident will happen. Then, because this incident implicates me in myself, and ah, this kind of thing knows whether to report it or not After that, it belongs to shielding. And then, I''m afraid I''ll take a lawsuit with me, so I''ll come here in advance and tell you about it. " Zhong Liang said with some fear. "To tell you the truth, it was the case of brother black leopard last time, and then I almost had a lawsuit because of brother black leopard. My brain took a lot of effort to settle this matter. Then, I don''t want to make any mistakes here. After all, I still want to enjoy my life in school, but I don''t want to do it because of this As a result, I can''t get along in school. I still want to soak Fang Miao in school. " Zhong Liang, then went on. "I don''t have time to follow him and go on holiday in prison. So I''ll tell you in advance Someone to his side of the implementation of a criminal gang, Tang Hu then dangerously frowned his brow, this person refers to in the end who it is? Can''t it be Fang Miao? Shouldn''t it? But Zhong Liang should know his relationship with Fang Miao, but who else? Is it Kang Xiaobo or Tang Yun? Well, I''ve already said that. Now that we have a meeting, I''ll go back first. Then, if you don''t go in the evening, you can think about it for yourself, and I won''t say more. After Zhong Liang finished speaking, he stood up directly to prepare to leave, and then left the previous one. Then he turned his head and said to Tang Hu seriously. "I''m very sincere. If you don''t go, don''t blame me if something happens. After all, I told you about it in advance However, at this time, the head teacher has come directly to Zhong Liang. Then, he goes directly to his seat. Tang Hu then looks at Zhong Liang''s back deeply. Zhong Liang is a boy who has nothing to offer. He is either a traitor or a thief. He has no good intentions. However, his last words made Tang Hu suspicious. In fact, Tang Hu is not afraid of Zhong Liang playing with himself. However, this is only for himself. But if Zhong Lianggan starts to play with the people around him, Tang Hu doesn''t mind letting him taste a little profound lesson, which will never be forgotten by him.Tang Hu then hesitated for a moment, and finally decided to go to see what Zhong Liang was going to do. Then he used his mobile phone to give convenience, then sent a short message and told him. "Zhong Liang, and then invite me to dinner tonight. He said that he had important things to tell me, and then about the people around me." After Tang Hu finished sending the message, he looked at Fang Miao. After a while, Fang Miao lowered his head and began to play tricks for a while. Then Tang Hu felt his mobile phone, and then vibrated twice. Then he prompted that he had received a new message. "What''s the matter? What happened to the people around you? " "I don''t know. I don''t know who he is about, so I''m going to have a look today." Tang Hu responded. "Oh, then go and see what''s going on with him." Fang Miao then replied and received it. Since Fang Miao has already said that? Then lie down and have a look, and see what kind of tricks Zhong Liang wants to play. Then, after class, Zhong Liang did not come back, and then asked Tang Hu how he was thinking, and then ran out of the classroom as soon as class was over. Tang Hu smiles faintly, and then goes out directly. Kang Xiaobo sees his boss go out, and then follows closely, and then asks quietly in the back. "Boss, that''s what Zhong Liang told you to invite you to dinner in the evening. What do you think?" Chapter 838 Kang Xiaobo then, in front of Tang Hu''s seat, naturally heard the general content of the conversation between Zhong Liang and Tang Hu. Then, he originally wanted to ask Tang Hu what happened. At that time, the head teacher came directly to class, so Kang Xiaobo had no time to ask. "Well, I don''t know what he is going to do. She said she would tell me a very important news, and then it would concern the people around me." Tang Hu said to Kang Xiaobo as he walked. "Then my friends around me estimate that you and Tang Yun, and then, it is estimated that Fang Miao should be impossible, because Zhong Liang told me that he wanted to pursue Fang Miao, and that he would not attack Fang Miao, so I don''t know who he is talking about." "People around you?" Kang Xiaobo was stunned and then said. "Boss, it''s Zhong Liang. He''s going downstairs now. Shall we keep up with him?" "No more." Tang Hu then went to the window of the corridor and looked at the school playground outside and said. He said that someone should do something bad to the people around me. Then he said that he came to tell the news. Then, he said that he would invite me to dinner in the evening, and then he would tell me the details of the matter. "Bad for the people around you?" Kang Xiaobo was stunned. Then some disdainful said. "Can he be so kind? If someone really wants to have bad ideas about me or Tang Yun, he should stand by and watch jokes. How could he possibly report to us? " Tang Hu then smiles. Since Kang Xiaobo can understand the truth, how can Tang Hu not understand it? It''s just that Tang hu wants to see what kind of tricks Zhong Liang is playing, not because he believes in Zhong Liang, but because Tang hu wants to make the whole thing clear. "Boss, look, it''s Zhong Liang and Zhou Ming." Kang Xiaobo then suddenly pointed to the position on the playground outside the window and said. "Well, I see it." As soon as Tang Hu''s eyes fixed, he saw Zhong Liang and Zhou Ming. However, because the distance was too far, there was no way to see what they were talking about. Sure enough, Zhong Liang is definitely in trouble. I don''t know when he started to collude with Zhou Ming and the two of them. After class, he went out in such a hurry to tell him something. Then I think of the secret that Zhong Liang wanted to say before. Does this matter have anything to do with Zhou Ming? "Boss, since Zhong Liang has already said that, I think he is less likely to deal with me, but Zhou Ming is here, but Tang Yun''s safety is just..." Kang Xiaobo is not stupid. When he saw Zhou Ming, he naturally associated himself with Tang Yun. "Well, you''ll go with Tang Yun in the evening. Then, you two go directly to the hospital to see Xiao Fen. I''m going to see what Zhong Liang wants to play. If there''s anything wrong with you, you can call me quickly and keep in touch with me at any time. Don''t separate from Tang Yun." Tang Hu thought for a while and then told Kang Xiaobo. "Don''t worry, boss. I will protect my sister-in-law. I will never let my sister-in-law get hurt. " Kang Xiaobo patted himself on the chest, then promised to say. After a while, the bell rang. Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobo went back to the classroom. After a long time in class, Zhong Liangcai came in in in a hurry. Then he took a glance at the position of peach stone, and then went back to his position directly. Then, all morning, Zhongliang didn''t continue to come over, as if he had forgotten the words he had said to Tang Hu in the morning. Then, Zhong Liang didn''t come over until the lunch break, and then he whispered to Tang Hu. "How about Tang Hu? Have you thought about it yet? " "Where is the evening?" Tang Hu then asked lightly to Zhong Liang. Since Tang Hu has decided to go to see what kind of tricks Zhong Liang is playing with himself, Tang Hu will not delay it any more. In fact, Tang Hu is not afraid at all. Zhong Liang plays tricks on himself. After all, Zhong Liang was still wearing open pants when Tang He was dealing with big gangsters of various countries on foreign battlefield. So Tang Hu is not afraid at all. Zhong Liang plays tricks with himself. "It''s at the liangbai hotel in the evening. And then there''s my estate. " Zhong Liang then finished. This hotel should be married to the name of Zhong Liang. After passing through the name of this hotel, there is something about it. It feels like some toothpaste. "Yes." Tang Hu then nodded, but for a while, light to Zhong Liang said. "However, you''d better think about it clearly, and don''t play any tricks. Otherwise, what happens then will have serious consequences, which is not as serious as you can imagine. However, you have one afternoon to carefully consider what is called Manqing''s top ten torture. You can try it one by one, or you can search the Internet.""Ah, how can you? How can I? " Zhong Liang then said with a dry smile. Tang Hu, I''m kind-hearted. You can''t take my kindness as a donkey''s liver and lung. I sincerely want to have a good relationship with you. I will tell you such an important thing. Tang Hu looked at Zhong Liang and saw that this guy was hesitant, as if he had something to say. "Tang Hu, I know that we did have some things before, and then there was a conflict. So, I have no one who doesn''t talk to you in secret. Then, what happened to brother black leopard? I guess you understand. Then I won''t say anything more." Zhong Liang then said suddenly. "Then, before that, I really hated you to the bone. Then, it was because you kicked me. Then, I wanted to teach you a lesson. Then, if I failed to teach you a lesson, I was beaten by you instead. Then, I wanted to let brother black leopard teach you a lesson, and then let you know what the consequences will be after you make me angry." "However, you just beat brother black leopard, and then sent him to prison, which made me very afraid." Zhong Liang then went on. "In fact, I am not a fool. Although I hate you very much, I know that my ability is definitely not your opponent, and then the person I am looking for is not your opponent, so I absolutely dare not do the right thing with you, just like before, you directly kicked me a dog to gnaw mud, dare I say anything? I''m afraid to say anything. I can''t even fart, can I? " Chapter 839 "In fact, I am not a fool. Although I hate you very much, I know that my ability is definitely not your opponent, and then the person I am looking for is not your opponent, so I absolutely dare not do the right thing with you, just like before, you directly kicked me a dog to gnaw mud, dare I say anything? I''m afraid to say anything. I can''t even fart, can I? " Then he didn''t speak, heard Zhong Liang, and then talked nonsense about himself, because Tang Hu didn''t believe what Zhong Liang said to himself. When the boy talked to himself, his eyes were always in a free state. Obviously, he was talking to himself here. However, Tang Hu did not directly expose him, and then watched him continue to perform here. So, through this incident, I know that I can''t pretend I don''t know as before. What I said before is a little too serious. In fact, I''m not afraid to receive any involvement in this aspect. Then, I''m not afraid of the police, and then I''ll tell me what I''m doing to cover up criminals. Zhong Liang, then went on to explain. In fact, I believe that even from the case of brother black leopard, you can almost see that my father has some contacts and some means, and then he can let brother black leopard carry the whole thing down. Then, even if the police suspect me, but there is no evidence, so the same thing, I would like to say that if the police suspect me, I know If they don''t report, they can only be suspicious, but they have no evidence. What can they do to me without proof? Right? What can no one do with me? Tang Hu then with the nod, and then continue to listen to him there nonsense. The reason why I said this before is that I want to have a little face in front of you, and I don''t want to lose face in front of you, but now I want to understand. I''ll tell you the truth, in fact, I''m afraid of you. I just want to be afraid that you will come back to me after the event, and then come and beat me directly. Then I was really afraid of the things before. I couldn''t beat you at all. So, I can think of giving you information. Then, I just want you to go through this thing, and then I''ll give you a tip off to let you know in advance. Then, I won''t blame me or beat me again. Zhong Liang then said. Well, I''ve confessed everything. You won''t laugh at me, will you? I have to say that Zhong Liang''s performance was really wonderful in front of Tang Hu. Then, such a lot of words were also said, which made him reasonable. However, pottery pot didn''t believe what he said from his heart, because when his eyes talked to himself, he didn''t have that kind of fear at all, but he had a trace of excitement. Oh, it turns out that things are like this. I said, how could you suddenly be like a changed person, and then you suddenly informed me that you were afraid of me. Well, then I would go with you in the evening. Tang Hu nodded and said. Good peach blossom, then I will be your younger brother, and if you have anything, you can call me at any time. Then, the four evildoers on campus, I will give my position to you directly. As long as you don''t come to my trouble, I will thank God. After that, I will be your younger brother. I will do what you want me to do. Zhong Liang, then said to Tang Hu. However, I already have Kang Xiaobo, the younger brother, and then I don''t need another one for the time being. Tang Hu then waved, and then indicated that Zhong Liang could leave. OK, boss Tang Hu. Zhong Liang then flattered a smile, and then directly turned around, but after turning around, Zhong Liang''s smile also went away. Tang Hu, Tang Hu. Just let you be proud for a while. I''ll be your little brother for a few hours, and then you''ll fart. And then dare to look down on me? After Zhong Liang left, Kang Xiaobo directly turned to Tang Hu and said. Boss, is what he said true or false? Fake. Tang Hu didn''t even think about it, so he said to Kang Xiaobo positively. Do you think he was kicked in the head by a donkey? Do you think it''s possible for you to come here with me when you''re free? I think so. If that''s true, then he has a real problem. Kang Xiaobo then nodded. Then, at school in the evening, Kang Xiaobo followed the instructions given by Tang Hu before. Then, he ran out of the classroom and went to the gate of class 9 to wait for Tang Yun to finish school. Then Tang Hu slowly picked up his schoolbag, Zhong Liang and then put his schoolbag away early. Then he stood beside Tang Hu and looked at Tang Hu with a smile. After Tang Hu cleaned up, and then without any politeness, he handed the schoolbag he had packed directly to Zhong Liang. Since this guy likes to pretend to be a little brother so much, let him do it all at once.You carry it for me. After hearing Tang Hu''s words, Zhong Liang felt a little dazed. However, he immediately returned to his smile and flattered Tang Hu. OK, boss Tang Hu. You can lead the way straight ahead. Tang Hu then light said, and then casually stretched out his feet, directly kicked Zhong Liang''s ass. "Be smart. Don''t be so clumsy." "All right, boss." Zhong Liang then secretly bit his teeth, thinking in his heart, I''ll first install your little brother for a while, and I''ll let you be proud for a while, and then you''ll have a good look. Zhong Liang naturally discussed with his father Zhong Kui what he wanted to do today. Then Zhong Kui also told his son to let him go. Then, Zhong Kui specially patted one of his confidants, and then came to help Zhong Liang. Then, Zhong Kui''s henchman drove an Audi today, and then he waited directly at the school gate. "Boss, please get in the car." Zhong Liang then opened the door directly and made a gesture of please. Then, the Audi driver felt very strange. I don''t know what happened to the young master today? How do you feel that today''s young master suddenly becomes a little brother? Would you open the door to someone else? However, the driver did not say anything, because the driver is also Zhong Kui''s heart. His subordinates have followed Zhong Kui''s side for many years. When he came today, he got Zhong Kui''s order. Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask. Just concentrate on driving. Chapter 840 Tang Hu then directly sat on the car, and Zhong Liang only then sat in the co driver''s seat. "Zhong Shao, where are we going now?" Then wait until Zhong Liang sat in the co pilot''s seat, and then the driver asked. "Go to liangbai hotel." The driver nodded, then started the car and drove quickly to the destination. Tang Hu, then sitting in the car, looks like bored looking out through the car glass. In fact, he has been quietly observing the movements of Zhongliang and the driver. However, Tang Hu has observed all the way and found that there is nothing special about these two people, that is, they are doing their own things. Although the name of liangbai Hotel sounds very vulgar, in fact, this hotel is a very luxurious hotel. Besides Zhanpeng International Hotel, it is the best hotel. Moreover, the building has nearly 20 floors, and in front of the building there is a very imposing parking lot and flower beds. Tang Hu then looked at the scale of the hotel, and then thought to himself that Zhong Liang''s family was really very rich. "Boss Tang Hu, please." Zhong Liang, before the security guard came to open the door, he got off the car first, then went to the back seat, helped Tang Hu open the door, and then stood respectfully beside her. Huang Xiang looks outside. Zhong Liang seems to be Tang Hu''s younger brother. Then the security guards who ran over were shocked because they knew Zhong Liang and knew that this was the son of general manager Zhong. How could the eldest young master become someone else''s valet today? "Brother Chen, then you can give me the car key directly, and then you can go back directly. Then I can drive back by myself." Zhong Liang, then he said to the driver. Naturally, the driver did not hesitate to give the car key to Zhong Liang, then nodded and left quickly. Tang Hu smiles secretly. It seems that what Zhong Liang wants to do in a short time is not something that people can know. It should be carried away by others. Then, if the driver does this, it proves that the driver can''t even believe Zhong Liang himself. Then? At this time, Tang Hu raised his vigilance in his heart. Although, in front of the hotel, the waiter in the hotel introduced him in front of Tang Hu, but Zhong Liang was still very respectful in front of him all the way, and then walked slowly. Then, Tang Hu didn''t pay any attention to him. Knowing that he was pretending in front of him, he went with him. Then Tanghu just wanted to see what kind of tricks the little bastard was playing. Then came to a box door waiter, and then opened the box door, and then said. "Zhong Shao, please..." "can you speak, damn it? Don''t you see it next to it? This is boss Tang Hu. Even I want to call him boss. Are you blind? " Zhong Liang then glared at the waiter. Why is the waiter so blind? "Yes, yes, yes." The waiter then said quickly. "Boss Tang Hu, please." Tang Hu then nodded and did not say anything, and then went directly into the box. At this time, Zhong Liang closed the door of the box with a face of flattery. Tang Hu then sat directly on the dining table, then looked at Zhong Liang, and then said faintly. "Come on, tell me what you want." "Boss Tang Hu, you can wait for a moment, and then the dishes will come up when the time comes. We will eat and talk at the same time." Zhong Liang then said flatteringly. In fact, he has been waiting for brother black leopard''s phone call. Then, he has not yet waited for the news from brother black leopard, so Zhong Liang can only hold Tang Hu down at this time. "All right, whatever you want." Tang Hu then saw Zhong Liang''s anxious face and snorted coldly. Then he continued to watch him perform there. After a while, the door of the box was pushed open, and the waiter pushed the dining car to serve directly. Then, a plate of delicacies was directly put on the table. A table full of food was secretly thought of in my heart. It seems that Zhong Liang is willing to spend money. It seems that in order to give themselves the next set of this meal, it is really under the capital ah. However, in fact, Tang Hu has no special requirements for food. The standard is very low, as long as it can be full. Looking at Tang Hu, it seems that he is not very interested in the food, Zhong Liang feels a little disappointed. In his opinion, he looks like a poor student like Tang Hu. It should be a rare opportunity to have such a delicious super seafood dinner. How can you be surprised. "Boss Tang Hu, what do you do with these dishes? Is this not to your taste Zhong liang thought that Tang Hu didn''t like seafood, so he asked in doubt."It''s OK. I''ll just eat it." Tang Hu said lightly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zhong Liang is so angry that he wants to curse people. Even if you want to make do with this dish, how can it cost tens of thousands of yuan? You still have to make do with it. However, Zhong Liang turned to think about it. This was Tang Hu''s last meal. Before he died, he could eat this meal, which was regarded as a Hongmen banquet, and then he was relieved. "It''s OK, boss Tang Hu. If you need anything else, just tell me. Do you need red wine? It''s really great to eat seafood with red wine. " "It''s OK. Don''t come with me. Just give me two bowls of rice." Tang Hu then waved his hand and interrupted Zhong Liang. "What?" Tang Hu was obviously stunned. He secretly said that Tang Hu was really a monster. How could you eat such delicious seafood with rice in such a high-level competition. Did you make a mistake? However, in order to meet the requirements of Tang Hu, Zhong Liang asked the waiter and ordered two bowls of rice to Tang Hu. Tang Hu then took the rice and was not polite at all. Then he began to destroy the food on the table. In a flash, there was a table of delicacies, and then two bowls of rice went directly into Tang Hu''s stomach. After eating, Tang Hu patted himself on his stomach and said casually. "It''s OK. It''s not as delicious as braised pork." Zhong Liang almost didn''t roll his eyes. He knew he would have invited the poor guy to have braised pork. What kind of seafood would you like him to eat? I wasted so much money in vain, and then I haven''t got it. Chapter 841 "Well, let''s get down to business. Anyway, I''m full now. It''s time to hit someone." Tang Hu then took a look at Zhong Liang. "Beating people?" Zhong Liang a Leng, don''t know Tang Hu exactly is what meaning? Then there was a dry smile. "Boss Tang Hu, are you kidding me? This is the business... although Zhong Liang is vague in his mouth, he is very anxious in his heart. How can he eat this drama too fast? How could he have delayed drinking seafood for an hour or two? I didn''t expect Tang Hu to eat all the food in less than half an hour. Then how can I procrastinate? Zhong Liang can only beg in the heart, and then let the black leopard quickly speed up the action, let it finish faster, and then? Then he took out the mobile phone and wrote a message in his heart, such as the credit card, and then he took out the message from the big bell to the big one. "Damn it. Zhong Liang swears and swears. What is it? If I really want to find you, I don''t have to worry about it. " "Are you ok?" Tang Hu is obviously a little impatient. Zhong Liang must be playing some tricks in front of him. When he talks to himself, his eyes are always looking at his mobile phone. Obviously, he is waiting for some news. "Yes, yes, yes." Zhong Liang has no choice but to talk about it. "In fact, that''s what happened. Then Zhou Ming liked Tang Yun as the boss. You know that, right?" "Don''t talk nonsense. Get to the point." Tang Hu did not answer, and then directly light to Zhong Liang said. "It''s Zhou Ming. He knows that I have a conflict with you. So, he comes to me and discusses with me how to deal with you together?" Zhong Liang, then nodded again and again. "Then Tang Hu, and then I''ll talk about the next thing. You won''t be angry, and then you''ll vent your anger on me and beat me up?" When it comes to the expression of fear. "If you have something to say, just let go of your fart. Don''t talk about those useless things. If it''s none of your business, I won''t trouble you." Tang Hu frowned and said. "Well, I just said a word casually at that time, and then Tang Yun followed Tang Hu, and then you certainly won''t have a chance. You might as well have come to a bully to bow at the beginning." Zhong Liang, and then a said here, and then see Tang Hu''s face, there is no big change, and then dare to continue to say. "But what I didn''t expect was that a word I said casually reminded the boy of Zhou Ming. Then he directly said that it''s not too late to use the domineering power. As long as it''s Tang Yun, he won''t be afraid not to follow him. Then I might have been afraid of Zhou Ming''s power, and then I could only praise him in front of him. But after I went back, I thought on my own, and the more I thought about it, the more wrong it was. " Zhong Liang said slowly at this time. "Then I finally knew that I was covering up the crime. I didn''t know what happened. If you knew the truth of the matter, you would not spare me? So I... " " when is he going to implement this plan? " Tang Hu, and then interrupted Zhong Liang''s words, and then a straight forward to grab his neck collar. Tang Hu had already guessed that Zhong Liang did not play a good role, but he was so insidious that he encouraged Zhou Ming to deal with the people around him. Tang Yun? Tang Hu doesn''t believe in things. Zhong Liang is the only one who said so simply. It is estimated that nine out of ten of this plan is Zhong Liang, the little bastard who came up with it. Now he tells himself these things, and then he invites himself to dinner and delays time. Not good. Tang Hu''s heart is tight, and then there is an ominous premonition. If it is really like what Zhong Liang said, then Zhou Ming is likely to deal with Tang that is today. Zhong Liang didn''t expect Tang Hu to live in his neck with a wrong sentence. "Is it just tonight?" Tang Hu''s hand pinched Zhong Liang''s neck, and then said coldly. "Cough... Boss Tang Hu... Let go of your hand first..." ZHONG Liang was a little out of breath, then coughed twice and his face was red. "Where are they now? Tell me the location. " Tang Hu sneered, but the strength of the hand has increased a few points of the key, and has not asked the whereabouts of Tang Yun. Tang Hu even had a feeling that he wanted to crush the clock to death."Zhong Liang, I advise you not to pretend. Do you think I''ll believe what you did in front of me? Your acting is so bad. " "Grass." Zhong Liang then gasped for breath. "Shit, are you kidding me?" Now that Tang Hu has seen through all of them, Zhong Liang simply doesn''t pretend to be. There''s no need to do it again now. I just regret that he''s been in front of Tang Hu for such a long time. Where is Tang Yun now? Tang Hu then grabs Zhong Liang''s hand and slightly releases it for a few minutes. Tang Hu knows that if he really goes on reading like this, Zhong Liang, even if he doesn''t die, may also be pinched by himself, leading to hypoxia and then fainting. "Ha ha ha, maybe Zhou Ming has already killed them." Zhong Liang then sneered. Now that he has torn his face, there is no need to continue to pretend. "Why do you want to beat me? But you have to think well. If you hit me, you may not even see Tang Yun in your life. Ha ha, you beat me. You have the ability to beat me. Didn''t you beat me very well before? Keep hitting me. " "Touch." "Ow..." ZHONG Liang then howled and covered the bridge of his nose. Then, because Tang Hu hit Zhong Liang''s nose directly, the head of Tang Hu hit Zhong Liang''s nose directly, and then Zhong Liang''s nose was directly sprayed with nosebleed by Tang Hu. "You, you, you dare to beat me. Do you believe that I won''t tell you where Tang Yun is now?" "Another bang." "Ah..." ZHONG Liang then looked at Tang Hu in disbelief. "You Don''t you really want to know the whereabouts of Tang Yun "Another bang." Chapter 842 If Tang Hu really wants to kill Zhong Liang, he is dead now. He will not continue to chatter in front of Tang Hu, but Tang Hu just wants to teach him a lesson, and then he says faintly. "You won''t stop talking, otherwise you won''t have any need to come to me." "If I guess right, you should want to work with Zhou Ming to deal with me, right? Then, it should be that you find a person now, ambush in Zhou Ming, and then you want to commit a crime. Then you pretend to be hypocritical. Then you want to come over and tell me about it, and then you want to lead me to it. Then, you want to deal with it together. I''m right. " "And if I guess it''s right, the man who ambushes me should be the Panther, right? Otherwise, it should not be so coincidental. After all, he just escaped yesterday, and today you want to deal with me. I think he must have a lot of resentment. I put him in prison. " "Well, what if you guess right?" Zhong Liang then snorted coldly and continued. "If you talk nonsense to me again and delay time, then Tang Yun will be killed by Zhou Ming by then. Ha ha, you hit me. Anyway, if you have time to hit me, you can hit me at will. Anyway, it''s your time that will delay your time. Then you will wait to collect his corpse." "Touch." Tang Hu is not willing to talk nonsense with Zhong Liang. "Are you... Are you crazy?" Zhong Liang looks at Tang Hu in some incredible way. "You still have time to beat me." "You''ve been looking at your cell phone from the beginning, proving that there is a secret code between you and the Panther now. If he does, he will inform you by SMS or other forms." Tang Hu light said, some pitiful look at Zhong Liang. "However, you haven''t received any text messages so far, which proves that the black leopard has not been successful. Therefore, you don''t have to tell me anything about alarmism here." Zhong Liang then got angry and clenched his fist secretly. Zhong Liang suddenly felt that he was very cowardly. Tang Hu played such a trick on him. Then Tang Hu guessed all his ideas and plans, which made Zhong Liang have a crazy impulse. Zhong Liang wishes Tang Hu could die now, but he finally loosed his fist. After all, he and Tang Hu are not of the same level. If he can''t bear it, he will make big plans. Anyway, as long as Tang Hu can be cheated to brother black leopard, and then, brother black leopard will be able to get rid of Tang Hu, and then he will be able to revenge himself. And then when I think of it, Zhong Liang said with humiliation. "OK, even if you guess right, I won''t talk to you any more nonsense. You can go with me directly. Then, brother black leopard is waiting for you at the uncompleted building on the north side." "If you had been so obedient, you wouldn''t have been beaten." Tang Hu patted the back of the bell and said. "You''ll do less of that kind of stupid thing in the future." Bear it, bear it, and become a God. First let you angry for a while, then you will know what is called tragedy. Do you think the current Panther brother is still the previous one? Ha ha ha, and then think of, Tang Hu then saw the explosion in the water, but also after the song, and then that kind of expression of amazement, Zhong Liang''s heart felt a burst of comfort, and then the previous unhappiness, and then the pain on his face, that is, he forgot behind his brain. Then, in the corridor of liangbai Hotel, the waiter looked like a pig''s head, and his face was covered with blood. Zhong Pinliang then felt a little strange, and then he did not dare to ask. One by one, he thought in his heart what happened to the young master today. "Zhong Shao, you are..." the lobby manager on the first floor, who is Zhong Kui''s confidant, saw Zhong Liang''s present appearance, and then rushed forward to ask. "It''s none of your business." Zhong Liang then waved his hand to tell him not to meddle. The lobby manager then saw that Zhong Liang didn''t want to let people know that he was meddling, and then he quickly backed aside to make way for the road. Zhong Liang is very depressed today. His image as a young master is ruined. He is a young master in his own hotel. He is beaten up like this by others in his hotel. If this incident is spread out, he will not have the face to mix with in the future. However, he thought that Tang Hu was beaten by the black leopard brother and sent to the West sky bell. He felt that he had tolerated it before, and that his crime today was not in vain. This time, Zhong Liang didn''t put on any younger brother. Then he came to the parking lot. After he got on the car, he didn''t open the door for Tang Hu. Then Tang Hu didn''t mind. He opened the door by himself and sat in the co driver''s seat.But now that he and Tang Hu have already made their relationship clear, Zhong Liang doesn''t have to worry too much about whether the Panther is successful or not. Even if he doesn''t, it doesn''t matter if he goes there in advance and waits for a while. Whether the tiger will stop Zhou Ming or not has nothing to do with Zhong Liang. However, if you can let Tang Hu suffer a lot, and then die, he may feel more happy. However, if it can''t, it can only be some regrets, but now it is such a situation, there is no way to regret. "Hum..." ZHONG Liang''s mobile phone, and then it vibrated twice. Zhong Liang then subconsciously wanted to take out his mobile phone to have a look, but suddenly, he remembered that he was hit by Tang Hu. Then, when he wanted to stretch out, he quickly retracted back. "Oh, did the Panther call you? Come out and let me have a look. " Tang Hu then glanced at Zhong Liang and said. "This... Ok..." ZHONG Liang then took out his mobile phone and handed it to Tang Hu. Then, he finally knew what it means to be a hero who doesn''t take his mobile phone to the front room. If he doesn''t show his mobile phone to the main room, he will be beaten. However, at this time, when Tang Hu beat people, he chose the place where he was very vulnerable and felt very painful. However, what about the place where he could not die? Then, the pain of Zhong Liang is really very painful, and this kind of head is not dizzy, so the provocation of Tang Hong at this stage is purely to find fault. Now that he has torn his face, Zhong Liang doesn''t dare to be too presumptuous. After all, Tang Hu knows his own ideas clearly, and he has nothing to blackmail Tang Hu. Chapter 843 However, at this time, when Tang Hu beat people, he chose the place where he was very vulnerable and felt very painful. However, what about the place where he could not die? Then, the pain of Zhong Liang is really very painful, and this kind of head is not dizzy, so the provocation of Tang Hong at this stage is purely to find fault. Now that he has torn his face, Zhong Liang doesn''t dare to be too presumptuous. After all, Tang Hu knows his own ideas clearly, and he has nothing to blackmail Tang Hu. "It''s done." Then there are only these words on the screen of the mobile phone. However, Tang Hu has been able to confirm that this is the message sent by the black leopard. "Drive quickly." Tang Hu casually threw Zhong Liang''s mobile phone on the driver''s desk in front of the car. Originally, Zhong Liang wanted to delay the time, but he was afraid that Tang Hu would not open the line and beat himself. He could only step on the accelerator. Anyway, it''s already past. After work, there are no cars on the road and there is no problem driving fast ¡£ "Is it Zhou Ming?" There was a husky voice over the phone. "I am. Are you from Zhong Shao Zhou Ming, and then has been in the north area of the unfinished building near, and then waiting for Zhong Liang''s people and his contact. "Yes, I''m in the north and South building now. Where are you?" He asked. "I''m in the neighborhood now." Zhou Ming said. "Well, then I''ll wait for you in front of the unfinished building." After the other party finished, and then did not wait for Zhou Ming to say anything, and then directly hung up the phone. Zhou Mingran quickly ran to the front of the uncompleted building, but when he saw who the person in front of the uncompleted building was, he couldn''t help being stunned. I didn''t expect this man to be brother panther. What''s going on? What''s going on? However, Zhou Ming was only slightly surprised, and then returned to normal. However, he set off a storm in his heart. Zhong Liang was able to ask brother black leopard to do such a thing. The news of brother black leopard''s escape has been reported on TV for a long time, and Zhou Ming naturally saw it. However, in his opinion, brother black leopard has escaped from prison. The first thing he should do is to leave here. He can''t stay here any more. If not, are you still waiting to be arrested? However, he thought that brother Le Heibao didn''t escape. He actually helped Zhong Liang, and then he helped himself to capture Tang Yun. This made Zhou Ming feel very puzzled. However, Zhou Ming didn''t say much. After all, these things were not things he could worry about. However, whether brother black leopard escaped or not proved that he didn''t care. Anyway, Zhou Ming was concerned about whether Tang Yun was captured by brother black leopard. "Hello, brother black leopard. I''m Zhou Ming." Zhou Ming then bumped his butt, and then ran to the black leopard brother in front of him, and then respectfully said to the black leopard brother. "Do you know me?" Then there was a sharp flash in the Panther''s eyes. "I''m Zhong Shao''s good friend. Naturally, I''ve met brother black leopard." Zhou Ming''s heart was tight. "Brother black leopard, what I did today is against the law. You should help me to keep the wind." "HMM... after hearing Zhou Ming''s words, the expression on the black leopard''s face softened. Zhou Ming is also a long breath, the black leopard is now running away, he recognized him, in case he does not trust himself, and then want to kill himself a little? However, Zhou Ming was not stupid. He said what he was going to do today. After all, it''s illegal for him to be good today, so everyone is half a dozen. Anyone who reports it will be hard to bear. "Brother black leopard, what about Tang Yun?" Zhou Ming, and then see black leopard brother no longer ready to mention this matter, and then the mind began to turn to Tang Yun. As a matter of fact, it has nothing to do with Zhou Ming whether he runs or not. China and the United States don''t want to worry about him. "He''s fainting now, and I''ve given him medicine, and then, he''s in that van now." The black leopard then points to an old white van with no license plate not far behind him. Then, the van looks like it has been for years, at least decades ago. "Shall I help you get it up?" "Then please return brother panther.". Zhou Mingran''s back foot is a little floating. It was because of excessive indulgence in the past. Then, he did not dare to carry people up such a dilapidated building without stairway handrails. In case his hand didn''t catch it and fell down and died, what could he do? The Panther then left the sugar in an empty room, then turned around and went downstairs."Damn it, this place doesn''t even have electricity. In the middle of winter, you can''t see anything." Zhou Mingran fumbled up the stairs, sat on a broken step, took out a small pill from his pocket, poured out a pill from the small bottle, and stopped directly in his mouth. Maybe it was not enough for Zhou Mingran. After thinking about it, Zhou poured out another one and swallowed it. This is the kind of super cute imported from Japan. It is said that taking one pill can fight for 300 rounds. Moreover, the men who make small movies take this kind of medicine. What''s more, Zhou Ming has an unknown problem, that is, he doesn''t give some examples. The main reason is that when I was young, I was a little over indulgent, so I was not able to do these things. So every time we have to rely on some sprouts to enhance their own strength. What''s more, the effect of common medicine is getting worse and worse. And this time, I took two pills. I think it''s OK. I''ve been fighting for an hour or two. Gaga... Zhou Mingran laughed obscenely. Tang Yun, Tang Yun, will let me serve you. Let''s give you a taste of Laozi. Zhou Ming then sat on the steps after taking the medicine and waited for the drug to attack. He was not in a hurry to see Tang Yun for a moment. Anyway, they had been knocked unconscious, and then they would not wake up for a while. "Tang Hu, brother black leopard is waiting for you in front. Dare you get out of the car? Your wife Tang Yun is in the unfinished building. Gaga, if you go late, I''m afraid you will be killed by Zhou Ming... " Zhong Liang stopped the car beside the uncompleted building and pointed to the white van not far in front of him. But before he finished, he was knocked unconscious by Lin Yi''s "bang" punch. Chapter 844 This time, I can''t use this boy for the time being. Naturally, Tang Hu won''t give him any more affection, and then he will be knocked out directly. Tang Hu then did not get off the bus, on the contrary, has been sitting in the car quietly observing the surrounding movement. "Tang Hu, get out of the car." Then, a man came down from the van, standing not far in front of Tang Hu''s car, which was the Panther that Tang Hu had guessed. Then he frowned. Naturally, Tang Hu can see that the real strength level of the black leopard is that he has destroyed a talent skill. However, for a person who has no strength, he suddenly increases to a higher level. Now, the strength group is still very confused. Although Tang Hu still wants to observe it again, he thinks that Tang Yun is still on this unfinished building, so Tang Hu has to get out of the car again because of Tang Yun. He must get rid of the Panther as soon as possible, otherwise Tang Yun may be in danger. "Tang Hu, you didn''t expect that I would escape from the police." Black leopard, and then looked at Tang Hu, just like looking at the fish on a knife board, looking like a lamb to be slaughtered, his eyes were full of bloodthirsty taste. "Well, I didn''t think of it, but there are some things that you didn''t think of." Tang Hu nodded and then said faintly. "What do you mean?" The panther was stunned. "Actually, my strength is similar to yours." Tang Hu said this sentence, and then the momentum of the whole body suddenly emerged. However, it is obvious that Tang Hu''s momentum is much lower than that of the Panther. In fact, this is Tang Hu, secretly put his own strength to a very low, in order to facilitate the panther to relax. The black leopard was stunned, but after seeing the strength of Tang Hu, he began to laugh, full of mockery. If it was before, he didn''t know how high Tang Hu''s strength was. He thought that Tang Hu was just a little more powerful than ordinary people. However, now the black leopard unexpectedly knew that Tang Hu was also a hidden master and a powerful master. However, Tang Hu''s strength is nothing in the eyes of panther now, because he has more powerful strength than Tang Hu. Now Tang Hu''s strength is just as weak as an adult looking at a newborn baby. "What are you laughing at?" Tang Hu then asked lightly. Have you ever heard of the actual division of the rivers and lakes? Now I have enough strength to be able to cross here. Your strength is equivalent to the strength of an ordinary special soldier. "Ha ha, of course I know." After hearing Tang Hu''s words, the black leopard almost didn''t laugh. You dare to sell in front of me. Do you think you are very powerful? "Now that you know, what are you doing here? Do you want me to send you directly to the west? " Tang Hu then stood there disdained to say. "Ha ha." The black leopard then laughed again, smiling very brightly. I really don''t know what is arrogance. I dare to shout in front of myself. "Well, let me see how powerful you are." Tang Hu''s attitude today is very abnormal. It is not the same as Tang Hu''s previous style. If the black leopard understands Tang Hu''s previous temperament, he must feel that things are very different today, because Tang Hu was very low-key and his attitude was not very publicized. However, he was abnormal in front of the black leopard today So arrogant. However, it''s a pity that Panther doesn''t know, so he thinks Tang Hu is a arrogant. "Come on." Tang Hu looks at the black leopard with disdain. In the face of Tang Hu''s disdainful attitude, the black leopard then gave a cold smile. Obviously, he regarded sugar gourd as an ignorant person. Then, his body was slightly fierce, and he appeared like Tang Hu. Tang Hu then smile, the same fierce swing a circle to meet the black leopard fist. The black leopard secretly ridiculed the fool in his heart. He was so powerful that he even dared to take over his servitude. His fist is enough to kill Tang Hu directly. This is not what the black leopard can want, because according to Zhong Liang''s explanation, Tang Hu should be beaten to a serious injury first, and then the sugar water will be brought up. Then he will watch how Zhou Ming ravaged Tang Yun and let Tang Hu Die in pain. This is the ultimate goal of Zhong Liang. In order to avoid killing Tang Hu with one blow, the black leopard only used a little strength. However, the strength like this is enough to make Tang Hu seriously injured. "You It''s not the strength... " Yes, the Panther''s eyes are full of wonder. Then, before waiting, what to say, the whole person directly flew out, and then fell heavily on the ground.When the Panther can hear the sound of the black leopard, it will go straight to the front of its ribs, and then the black leopard can hear the sound of cracking. Tang Hu, and then suddenly came out to pick up the foot, and then, the black leopard was kicked by this foot, rolled his eyes directly, and passed out directly. Then, he said a few words in pain before he fainted. "You''re cheating. You''re playing pig and eating tiger." Tang Hu then turned his lips. "If my master said that he was a qualified killer, he would kill by any means. These are all very normal means. You can only be blamed for being too stupid and stupid. " In Tang Hu''s eyes, there are no rules in the lake. As long as you can achieve your own goals, you can talk to the killers about the rules. That''s pure bullshit. In fact, if Tang Hu showed the same strength as the black leopard at the beginning, then the black leopard would not be so careless when fighting with himself, and then he would not appear again with half his strength. Although Tang Hu is proficient in various means of assassination, and then, he has great strength. It is not impossible to defeat the Panther. However, with the same strength, it will take a long time to solve the problem. But the key problem, Tang Hu did not have so much time to solve the Panther, because there was Tang Yun in this unfinished building. Therefore, in order to Tang Yun, we must take this method to solve the black leopard in an instant. So Tang Hu simply made a fake, but what he didn''t expect was that the black leopard was such a fool. He was so simple that he was cheated. This IQ really makes people uncomfortable. Even Tang Hu has some, and he feels anxious for the black leopard. Chapter 845 Although this kind of opportunistic method must make people look very disdainful, but under the education of those two shameless guys, Tang Hu didn''t care about these things for a long time. As long as he could achieve his own goal and method, it didn''t matter. Tang Hu takes a deep look at the black leopard, turns around and goes straight to Zhong Liang''s Audi. If Zhong Liang and Zhou Ming don''t know about this, Chaohu doesn''t mind letting the black leopard go through it. However, now that Zhong Liang and Zhou Ming are temporary, it''s not easy for them to start and kill them directly. Therefore, Tang Hu can''t kill the black leopard. However, even so, Tang Hu also makes the black leopard a waste man, so he can''t take advantage of Zhao Shuang. Tang Hu opened the Audi door, and then directly carried Zhong Liang to the unfinished building. First, he threw him directly on the ground. Then, he moved slightly and flashed into the uncompleted building. Tang Hu, like a spider man, was like the hands shown in the movie, and then he was directly locked in the brick cracks outside the uncompleted building Gap, and then, room by room, and then searching for Tang Yun''s figure. Then, when Tang Hu saw an empty room, he found Tang Yun lying there safe and sound, and then his heart immediately relaxed. What happened before? When Tang Hu and the black leopard were fighting, then, his ears were listening to the movement in the uncompleted building. Then, he didn''t hear any other sound coming from the uncompleted building. I know, Zhou Ming didn''t actually do it. So Tang Hu was able to put his heart down and play with black leopard for a while. When Tang Hu came to Tang Yun''s side, he found that Tang Yun''s clothes were still in good condition. Then Tang Yun was the only one in the room. Tang Hu didn''t know what Zhou Ming was doing. He didn''t do anything for a long time. But Tang Hu didn''t care about these things. Then he jumped into the room In the room. Tang Hu then picked up Tang Yun from the ground, and then looked at Tang Yun''s breathing. He found that his breathing was a little short. Then he immediately frowned on his brow. Is it that Tang Hu originally wanted to check on Tang Yun''s physical condition. Then he heard Zhou Ming''s voice coming from the corridor not far from the room. "Damn it, I didn''t respond to two pills. It seems that I have to take another one. I don''t know what''s going on with Tang Yunna and whether the drug has taken place. Don''t let yourself cooperate at that time. That''s not good. " "Sure enough, it was the boy who gave Tang Yun something." Tang Hu first put Tang Yun into the van that the black leopard had driven before. Then he picked up Zhong Liang and jumped directly into the room where Tang Yun had just been put. Then he threw Zhong Liang directly on the ground and put it in the way of Tang Yun before. After finishing all this, Tang Hu quickly and directly came to the side of the Panther downstairs. After hesitating for a moment, he finally decided to leave the panther in the back of the van. He was a little worried. He pointed a few holes in his body. The Panther should not wake up after a few hours. Tang Hu will not stay in this place, and then directly drive the black bag van, ready to find a quiet place, and then take a look at Tang Yun''s physical condition. If Tang Hu is not wrong, Tang Yun should be Zhou Ming under some kind of aphrodisiac drugs, and it is the kind of drug with relatively strong effect. Because the car didn''t drive long ago, Tang Yun, the co pilot''s body, then moved, and his mouth still vaguely called out. "Hot... So hot..." is Tang Yun awake? Tang Hu then glanced at Tang Yun on the co pilot with the light of his eyes. Then, I don''t know whether Tang Yun is awake or in the state of half fainting and half awake. Then, she writhes slightly on the seat, as if she is very uncomfortable. "Tang Yun?" Tang Hu then tried to call Tang Yun''s name with his mouth. "Um... Hot... I''m so hot..." Tang Yun then heard Tang Hu''s voice, and subconsciously agreed. However, because she took some drugs to stimulate her emotions, she couldn''t help wriggling and saying. "I''m so hot. It''s too hot. It''s so hot." Tang Hu then sighed helplessly. After all, Tang Hu could not drive the car under such circumstances. He could only drive the car into a relatively quiet alley, and then stopped. Looking at Tang Yun''s present appearance, he should have awakened a little. However, he should have some consciousness, but his consciousness is still not very clear. He is not indifferent to the external affairs As far as I know. Although Tang Hu has a whole body of medical skills, medical skills are also relatively good, but now it is a little helpless, after all, Tang Hu''s former comrades in arms are male, almost no one will be drugged. So Tang Hu did not study how to crack this drug. Yes, it''s obviously too late to check the information temporarily. Tang Hu shakes his head helplessly. Looking at Tang Yun''s blushing face, he can''t help swallowing his own saliva.Murmured. "Girl, you must not tempt me." "Hot It''s so hot. " It seems that the drug started to attack in Tang Yun''s body. Tang Yun actually began to pull up her clothes. "Hot, help me." Tang Yun didn''t listen to Tang Hu. Instead, he asked Tang Hu to help him pull off his clothes, and his movements were not slow at all. Then, because there were buttons on his clothes, Tang Yun was in a confused state, so it was not easy to take off. Tang Yun actually pulled his clothes and put them on The short sleeve school uniform was pulled open directly, and then the kind of small vest that was worn inside was exposed directly. Tang Hu didn''t expect that Tang Yun was so powerful. This surprised Tang Hu. However, Tang Hu was surprised. At the same time, Tang Hu just calmed down his mind, and then suddenly burst out a stream of evil fire. Although Tang Hu is not a gentleman, he doesn''t want to take advantage of Tang Yun. Although perhaps at that time, Tang Yun probably won''t complain about himself, but I''m afraid he won''t take care of himself in the future. Chapter 846 Tang Hu was thinking about it, but Tang Yun didn''t think so. He sat up directly from the co pilot''s seat, and then jumped directly at Tang Hu''s body. "Tang Yun, calm down, calm down, sober up." Tang Hu whispered in his heart that he could only go to the hospital by himself. What Tang Hu considered before was that Tang Yun was a girl. Then, because of this kind of thing, it was obviously not good to go to the hospital. However, the situation is so critical that he can''t take care of so much. "Hold me I''m so hot. Hold me Tang Yue looks at Tang Hu like this, and then he wants to directly stretch out his hand to pull Tang Hu''s clothes. "Shit." This chick, isn''t it obvious that you want to make mistakes? Tang Hu then pushed Tang Yun away. Tang Hu then saw Tang Yun, the girl''s symptoms may be more and more serious, finally can only be really no way. Then, with their own genuine Qi, and then, to Tang Yun directly instill the past. I don''t know if it works. However, Tang Hu can only treat this as a dead horse. But, unexpectedly did not expect, this is actually a good method, unexpectedly less than a while, Tang Yu''s body actually floated bursts of water mist steam. When I met Tang Yun, she didn''t yell as loud as before, and didn''t do any extra actions. Then she sat quietly in the co pilot''s seat. Then half an hour later, Tang Hu breathed a sigh of relief, and Tang Yun was completely calm at this time. Then, her face was red and she was directly lying on the car. The co pilot fell asleep directly. Then her breath became stable. She got up, and there was no rush like before, which made Tang Hu really relax. Tang Huchang took a breath. However, I didn''t expect that such a few poisons actually consumed so much Qi. It''s really a waste of Qi. I have worked hard for so long and cultivated things for such a long time. I wasted so many things for this girl. It''s really a pity. I didn''t even take advantage of it. Tang Hu then looked at Tang Yun''s waistcoat, which was pulled by Tang Yun, and then revealed the bra. Tang Hu subconsciously swallowed his saliva. Then he picked up the torn clothes of Tang Yun and covered it on Tang Yun''s body. Although this is not very important, but the victory is better than nothing. Then Tang Hu thought, or take off his coat, cover in Tang Yun''s body. Tang Hu sighed helplessly, some regretfully missed such a great opportunity. However, Tang Hu doesn''t regret it. After all, it''s the best thing to do this kind of thing if both of them are willing to do it. If it is in this case, although he will not say anything, but after the event, the two people will definitely estrange, and even Tang Yun may not pay attention to himself. If only one side is heavy and you want it, then there is no meaning. Although, Tang Hu can comfort himself that it is Tang Yun''s initiative, but, like this idea of self deception, who can be deceived? Tang Hu then touched out the phone and dialed Zhao Shuang''s mobile phone number. It didn''t take long for me to take photos, and then I dialed the phone directly. It seemed that Zhao Shuang had a hard time these days. "What''s up with Tang Hu? I''m in a meeting right now. " "Meeting, is it still in the meeting so late?" Tang Hu was stunned. Originally, he wanted him to come directly to pick up the Panther. After all, he had no place to deal with it. "Isn''t it about the Panther? This man is very dangerous. If you don''t arrest him as soon as possible, then it will be a disaster and a hidden danger as long as it flows in the society all the time. " Zhao Shuang then said. "By the way, you didn''t say what was wrong with you? If you don''t have any time, I''ll hang up and I''ll have a meeting "Well, you don''t have to have a meeting. You can just end it." Tang Hu, and then heard Zhao Shuang said, and then light said. "Break up? What do you mean? Tang Hu, are you kidding me Zhao Shuang was stunned and didn''t know what Tang Hu meant. "It''s the Panther. He''s here now. You can take it back to me." Tang Hu then said lightly. "Panther, is he with you now? Did you find him? You haven''t confronted him head-on. You''re staring at him right now. I''ll take people directly to him right now. " Zhao Shuang then immediately told Tang Hu on the phone. "Don''t bring anyone here. He''s been beaten up by me, and now he''s in the back of my car." Tang Hu said. "He was disabled. Didn''t he improve his strength? How can it be broken? "Zhao Shuang, and then some doubts. Zhao Shuang didn''t believe in Tang Hu''s strength. After all, Tang Hu was able to be Fangzheng and protect Fang Miao. He must have some strength. It certainly shows that his skill is not simple. However, it is not simple to return. After all, I don''t know what happened. The strength of black leopard suddenly improved. It is not easy to deal with it. "I don''t know. Did you drop out?" Naturally, Tang Hu doesn''t say much about himself. After all, Tang Hu still wants to live more here. Then, it''s good to keep a low profile. "Drop out?" Zhao Shuang then opened his mouth in surprise, but in the end, he didn''t say anything more, because what Tang Hu said was not unreasonable. Since Tang Hu could quickly improve his own strength to such a high level, it was possible that all his strength would be lost in an instant, and he would directly return to his original strength. These are not true. "And where are you now? I''ll be there now. " "Let me see. I''m at an alley across from Komatsu convenience store. " Tang Hu then looked at the landmark nearby and said. "Komatsu convenience store? Zhao Shuang then frowned suspiciously. Obviously, he had no impression of this kind of small shop. But as soon as Zhao Shuang finished, a colleague immediately said. "Komatsu convenience store, I know. He''s under my aunt''s building." Zhao Shuang then saw his colleagues, someone knew, and then said to Tang Hu. "Then wait for me, and I''ll come to you right now." "You come by yourself, and then you hurry up. I have something else to deal with here." After Tang Hu finished, he hung up the phone directly. Chapter 847 Zhao Shuang then saw his colleagues, someone knew, and then said to Tang Hu. "Then wait for me, and I''ll come to you right now." "You come by yourself, and then you hurry up. I have something else to deal with here." After Tang Hu finished, he hung up the phone directly. Tang Hu hung up after a turn, and then found that Tang Yun is staring at himself, Tang Hu let me startled, and then some don''t know when Tang Yun actually woke up, and then some embarrassed said. "You... Wake up..." "um..." Tang Yun was a little embarrassed. She did not dare to look at Tang Hu''s eyes directly, and then lowered her head. In fact, he was not sleepy. Then, before, he was very sober. Then he always watched Tang Hu drive away the drugs in his body. After leaving, he felt a little tired. Then, I squinted for a while, then I woke up. Then I heard Tang Hu calling there. Then, he didn''t disturb him. Unexpectedly, Tang Hu hung up the phone and looked directly at his side. This made Tang Yun a little nervous. Inevitably, he remembered what had happened before, and then he suddenly had a fever on his face. Then, it should be noted that if the product directly imported from abroad is the latest foreign product, and then, after taking this medicine, although it will produce some desire, it will not affect the mind, that is to say, after taking the medicine, people are still in the state of soberness. That is to say, Tang Yun remembers exactly what he said and did. Now Tang Yun thinks about it. And then he did the embarrassing things on his own initiative. This makes Tang Yun a little bit embarrassed and has no face to face Tang Hu. If there is a place now, Tang Yun would like to go straight into it. "Ah..." Tang Hu then laughed, and then asked Tang Yun. "How are you feeling now? Do you feel any discomfort? " Tang Yun was relieved to hear that Tang Hu cared about himself and didn''t make fun of himself. He didn''t mention what had just happened. He shook his head slightly, indicating that he had no problem. "Thank you..." Tang Yun doesn''t know how she should express her feelings now. Then, she is shy and grateful, and a little angry. "I''m like this. I''ll send it to the door directly. I don''t want that Tang Hu. What does he mean?" He didn''t say he liked himself before. Now he had such a good chance, he didn''t do anything to himself. Is he really different from Zhou Ming? Then he not only wanted to get his own body, but also showed that his attraction to Tang Hu was not great. Then at the thought of this, Tang Yun began to worry about gains and losses. "You''re welcome. Then you wait here for a while, and then I''ll take you straight home." Tang Hu said with a smile. "Well." Tang Yun didn''t ask Tang Hu what he wanted to do, but when Tencent woke up, he heard Tang Hu calling. He should be waiting for someone to do something. Then, after finishing this sentence, the car fell into silence, Tang Hu did not speak, Tang Yun also sat there and did not speak, and then two people sat quietly in the car, no one spoke to anyone. "Tang Hu I just want to ask you why you just refused... " Tang Yun or plucked up the courage, and finally asked his heart''s doubts. "Ah?" Tang Hu a Leng, how to refuse? Tang Yun asked herself how she felt so confused about this question? Does he wish he didn''t refuse? Do you want to accept it yourself? "I mean, don''t you like me? If you just don''t refuse, we have already been like that, then I will become your girlfriend Tang Yun ran, some panic, incoherent explanation said. Tang Hu suddenly laughed, suddenly stretched out his hand, touched Tang Yun''s head, and then said gently. "You''ve got the order wrong." Tang Yun''s body has been stiff, and then, but did not escape, let Tang Hu''s hand on his head. "What?" "It''s you who become my girlfriend first, and then we can do that." Tang Hu said with a smile. "In fact, I am very principled. This kind of thing must be accepted by two people at the same time. I''m not the kind of person who wants to take advantage of others. " "Oh..." Tang Yun didn''t understand, and then nodded, and then met Tang Hu''s hand, and then said coyly. "Don''t touch other people''s heads, it will not be high..."Although Tang Yun said so, but the heart set off a storm, can''t it be that he has been misunderstood and scalded before, Tang Hu is actually different from Zhou Ming in essence. Tang Hu smiles. Today should be Tang Yun''s first act in front of her, it should be a memorable day. "Well, you''re tall enough. If you''re any higher, no one wants it." Tang Hu joked. "So... Isn''t there you?" Tang Yun did not know how he said such a bold words, and then directly lowered his head and did not dare to look at Tang Hu. Tang Hu then took his hand back. Then he thought that this should be regarded as Tencent''s disguised acceptance of himself. Tang Huo kneaded his temple. Then, he was a little grateful. Now the comatose cripple in the back of the car. Then there was the sound of the siren of the police car in the distance. Tang Hu looked at it and saw that the red and blue lights were flashing alternately. It should be Zhao Shuang who brought people directly here. You just sit in the car. Don''t go out. I''ll go down for a while and then come back. You can wait for me in the car. Tang Hu then said to Tang Yun. "Well." After Tang Yun ran obediently nodded, and did not like before, with Tang Hu retort. Tang Hu then got out of the car, opened the back door of the van, and took the comatose Panther out directly. Today, Zhao Shuang drives a police car that is dedicated to escorting suspects. It''s not his own off-road vehicle, which he drove before. Zhao Shuang, then driving in the car, and then saw Tang Hu at a glance, and then stopped the car directly in front of him. Although I heard Tang Hu on the phone before that he had caught the black leopard, and he had been disabled. Chapter 848 Although I heard Tang Wu say on the phone that he had caught the black leopard, and the black leopard had been beaten to a half disabled state, however, at this time, he saw Tang Hu carrying the black leopard directly, and then came out. His mouth was still surprised and became O-shaped. "Did you come by yourself? No one else? " Tang Hu, and then looked at the car, and did not find other people, which put his heart down. After all, Zhao Shuang is also a person who knows a small part of his affairs. However, Tang Hu does not want to let more people know his own affairs. "Did you catch him so simply?" Zhao Shuang then nodded and got out of the car, looking at the panther in Tang Hu''s hand in surprise, and then said. "How can we catch it?" Tang Hu then threw the black bag directly on the ground, and then said faintly. "Well, I''ll give it to you directly. I''ll go." With that, Tang Hu turned and walked directly to the van. You have to go back with me Zhao Shuang then said to Tang Hu, who turned around. "Well, you can make up one by yourself. Anyway, all the credit will be given to you. Then you can say that you caught it yourself. Don''t take me with you." Tang tiger head also did not return to say. "You..." Zhao Shuang is very angry when he sees Tang Hu''s pulling attitude. However, the credit is Zhao Shuang knows, catch the Panther. The credit is absolutely great. This credit is absolutely no less than that of the bank robbers before. Then, with these two credits, his prestige in the procuratorial Bureau has reached the peak, which also laid a good foundation for his promotion in the future. "If you want me to help you next time, don''t talk so much nonsense. Just say it''s your own." Tang Hu then returned to the van and ignored Zhao Shuang, and then drove away directly. Zhao Shuang was angry. He stamped his foot, picked up the black bag from the ground and threw it behind his car. Then he drove in the opposite direction to Tang Hu. "By the way, I haven''t asked you how you were brought here? What about Kang Xiaobo? " Tang Hu, and then after dealing with the matter of the black leopard, this just remembered to ask Tang Yun, how these things happened, and how things went through? "Kang Xiaobo I don''t know After that, Kang Xiaobo and I went out of school. Zhang Xiaobo said that we would take a taxi together and go to the hospital. Then, we got into a taxi waiting for passengers at the door. After that, we didn''t know anything, and then we woke up and That''s what happened... " Tang Yun said. Tang Hu then frowned and took out the phone and dialed Kang Xiaobo''s number. The phone kept ringing, and then thought for a long time, and then there came Kang Xiaobo''s confused voice. "Well, who is it?" "Wavelet is me. Where are you now?" Tang Hu hears that Kang Xiaobo has just woken up, and then a heavy stone is laid down in his heart. It seems that the main target of the black leopard is Tang Yun and himself. It seems that Kang Xiaobo should have escaped the robbery and nothing happened. Otherwise, he would not have left his mobile phone. "Where am I? How can I fall asleep on the street Kang Xiaobo then said vaguely. "Bad boss, Tang Yun is gone, boss, I lost Tang Yun." "Well, he''s OK. He''s with me now. Where are you now? Because I''m going to pick you up now Tang Hu then said to Kang Xiaobo. "I, I don''t know where I am now. Then, this is a small street. Let me go to the street and have a look." Kang Xiaobo continued vaguely. "After school, Tang Yun and I took a taxi to the hospital, and then I seemed to fall asleep in the middle, and then I have been sleeping until now, and then I just wake up." Tang Hu is a little speechless now. "Well, if you want to take a taxi tomorrow, then what''s the matter?" "It''s OK. I feel dizzy now. I''m still a little confused. As long as Tang Yun has nothing to do, I''ll be relieved. I''ll see you tomorrow." Obviously, Kang Xiaobo is not awake. Tang Hu then hung up the phone with a bitter smile, and then looked at Tang Yun, and then said. "You should have been dizzy with drugs. Then, you just threw Kang Xiaobo on the side of the road, and then you were directly caught here." "It should be..."Tang Yun also has some doubts about who wants to deal with her and gives her the medicine. Then she thinks about it. If Tang Hu doesn''t show up in time today, she may not be clean. "It''s Zhou Ming. The boy will take advantage of it today. I will not clean him up. I will take care of him later. " Tang Hu said. Zhao Shuang can probably know something about today''s affairs from the black leopard''s mouth. Therefore, Tang Hu can''t directly eliminate Zhou Ming and make it disappear. However, letting him go today doesn''t mean that he has been conniving him. Although this matter has passed, Tang hu wants Zhou Ming to disappear on the earth. That is still one One simple thing. "Zhou Ming..." Tang Yun heard the name, and then a little lost consciousness, repeated it, and then chose his own legs lying on his legs, and then began to cry. "Tang Yun, what''s wrong with you?" Tang Hu then saw Tang Yun crying, and then was shocked. He didn''t expect that Tang Yun would cry when he said he was crying, and then there was no omen at all. Tang Hu was a little flustered. "It''s OK. It''s none of your business. I don''t know why. I feel like I want to cry." Tang Yun''s voice is a little choked, and then he said. "Why do they bully me? Why do they bully me so simply? Why? Is it because my family is poor? And then because of this, they can bully me. Do they think I''m a good bully girl? " After hearing Tang Yun''s words, Tang Hu sighed a little helplessly. After all, Tang Yun''s resentment should have been suppressed for a long time, and then, coupled with what happened today, it just broke out. After all, Tang Yu is still in a blooming age, such a beautiful girl, and then she confides in her unfair fate. Chapter 849 Then think about it carefully, why is Tang Yun''s family not like this? Then, mother and daughter were bullied in the snack street and even set up a barbecue stand. What other things? It was also noted in the school that he didn''t dare to attack Fang Miao. However, he went straight to Tang Yun, because he knew that if he bullied Tang Yun, there would be no problem, but if he bullied Fang Miao, it would be a big problem. Because of Fang Miao''s family background, Zhou Mingcai dare not bully Fang Miao. But Tang Yun did not, Tang Yun''s family is an ordinary small family, even an ordinary small family can not say. "Not in the future, not in the future..." Tang Hu then patted Tang Yun on the shoulder. Then, he wanted to hug her, but he hesitated. When Tang Hu hesitated, Tang Yun took the initiative to rely directly on Tang Hu''s arms, and then slowly began to cry. Tang Hu didn''t refuse, and then he took Tang Yun''s shoulder and let him cry in his arms for a long time. Maybe, Tang Yun didn''t imagine so much and didn''t think about anything else. He just wanted to find someone who could cry and then find a reliable one. Indeed, Tang Yun didn''t think so much and didn''t have so much mood to think about it at this time. Now, relying on Tang Hu''s arms, he just felt very relieved. "Well, shall I take you home now?" When Tang Yun''s mood stabilized, Tang Hu then said to him. After hearing Tang Hu''s words, Tang Yun was startled. Then she opened her arms. She turned her head and didn''t dare to look at Tang Hu again. However, she whispered. Tang Hu then laughed, directly started the car to the shantytowns, and then drove past. This night, the two people''s hearts became closer Tang Hu then parked the car in the shantytowns every time the parking place. "Well I''m going. " After all, Tang Yun is still a bit ashamed of his crazy move before Tang Yun. "I''ll see you off." Tang Hu then got off the car with Tang Yun. After getting out of the car, Tang Hu then looked at his clothes had become a piece of Tang Yun, and then he took off his coat and handed it to Tang Yun. "You wear my clothes." Tang Yun hesitated for a moment, but she didn''t refuse. After all, she was better in the car just now. After all, there were only two people in the car. But now she is back in the shanty town. If she is seen by others, she will not think about herself? After Tang Yunran, he took off his worn clothes and handed them to Tang Hu. Then he quickly put on Tang Hu''s coat. At that time, Tang Yue only wore a close fitting vest at that time, which made Tang Hu''s heart excited again. Then, the 20-year-old girl''s body has developed very well, but I didn''t expect that such a perfect girl like Tang Yun could be bred in such a shabby place. Compared with Fang Miao in her family, she is a little thin. However, Chen Xiaoyu, a newly arrived girl in her family, is a little too plump. So in this way, Tang Yun''s figure should be regarded as the most standard, and I don''t know how she grew up. Tang Hu thought of it in his heart. Tang Yun wore Tang Hu''s clothes at night. Although she was wearing Tang Hu''s clothes, some of them didn''t fit well. However, it was dark at night, and I couldn''t see much. After wearing the clothes, he turned his head and saw that Tang Hu was naked on his upper body. Then he didn''t wear anything. Then he was a little stunned. "You..." "It''s OK. It''s almost summer anyway. It''s not cold. It''s OK." Tang Hu didn''t care. He said with a smile. "Why don''t you wear mine?" Tang Yun was very moved at the same time, and then some embarrassed said. "Wear yours?" Tang Hu is cold and cold. Can he wear such a small and thin body like Tang Yun? Then, the refreshing fragrance of the girl on the clothes will make Tang Hu a little intoxicated. "Then you can put it on. Don''t get cold." Tang Yun also remembered that her clothes Tang Hu should not be able to wear. Although it is said that men with bare arms are not uncommon in shantytowns in summer, they often get together to eat cards and eat together. Tang Yun is also used to it. Now the problem is not summer. It''s still spring. Although the weather is a little hot, there is no one with bare shoulders at this time. Otherwise, people will think that they are still insane. Tang Hu put Tang Yun''s clothes on his body. Then, there was Tang Yun''s body fragrance on his clothes, which made Tang Hu a little confused. Tang Hu didn''t know what he was doing, so he directly reached out and grasped Tang Yun''s little hand."Ah..." Tang Yun was seized by Tang Hu so fiercely, and then the whole person''s body was directly stiff. However, Tang Yun instinctively wanted to shake off her hand. But suddenly, she felt that she couldn''t give up her hand. There was sweat on her palm, and then the whole person''s breath became more urgent. Tang Yun is also the first time to be held by the opposite sex. It should be said that it is the second time. Then, before being entangled by Li Po PI at the bus stop, Tang Hu held Tang Yun''s hand directly at that time, and then sat on the bus together. But that time, Tang Xue didn''t think so much about it, but this time it was different. This time, holding hands made Tang Yun feel electrified all over. Then, she felt very nervous and excited. Is this the feeling of first love? Tang Yun''s heart is a little confused, and then a blank in his mind, and then he bluff, holding hands slowly forward. Then they walked in the old box in the shanty town side by side without talking. On the Internet, they looked like a couple going home together. Then, as soon as he got to the door of his house, Tang Yuncai returned to his mind fiercely. He did not know where the strength came from. He ran away from Tang Hu''s hand, then raised his head and said nervously. "That I''m almost home. You You go back. " "Now that we''ve come here, it''s not so bad." Tang Hu smiles and goes on. Chapter 850 "Oh..." What Tang Yun thinks in mind is not bad those a few steps, and then go back like this, in case her mother saw it, she will definitely misunderstand, but is this a misunderstanding? Tang Yun also has some doubts. Then when the two people approached, they found that Tang Yun''s house was still full of lights, and then even the lights in the yard were on. Tang Yun was a little puzzled. Then his family has always been very thrifty. How could he light up the lights in the yard. Then wait until you come to your door, and then find your mother is standing at the gate of the yard, and then anxiously look at Tang Yun in private, and then subconsciously called out. "Mom..." but after shouting, Tang Yun has some regrets. After all, Tang Hu is still by her side. Although both of them have already put down their hands, they came back together so late. The long-term plan was to let Tang Hu arrive at the gate and leave quickly. In this way, her mother would not see him, but Now "Yun''er, are you back?" Tang Yun''s mother, and then suddenly saw Tang Yun back after surprised and happy, and then said. "You are really scared to death, you finally come back..." "Ah What''s the matter with you, Ma? " Tang Yun, and then looked at some excited mother, some inexplicable. "Even if you didn''t go to the hospital or go home after school, I asked Liu Wen where you were, and he didn''t know. Then I was in a hurry. Then I wanted to go to the police, and people said that the time for missing was not enough. Then I was very anxious. I had no choice but to stand here and wait, but I finally got you back. " Tang Yun''s mother nagged and said, and then suddenly found Tang Yun beside a person, the original is Tang Hu can''t help but some a Leng, and then some embarrassed said. "So you went out to play with Tang Hu. It''s OK. It''s OK. Next time if you go out to play again, you can call your mother then, and you won''t worry about her like this." "Mom, I''m not going to play again..." Tang Yun, then embarrassed, subconsciously want to explain. Tang Hu sighed, and it was too late to stop it. If Tang Yun really said what happened this evening, Tang Yun''s mother would be scared to death. Originally, he wanted him to follow her mother''s words and continue to speak, but now it is obviously impossible. "Well, well, isn''t it OK to go and play? Then you go to study together, OK? " Tang Yun''s mother seems to be very happy with her daughter and Tang Hu, and then the worried look disappeared. "Mom... I... Tang Yun looks at her mother speechless. How can she do this? "Why, girl, your clothes?" All of a sudden, Tang Yun''s mother directly saw the clothes on Tang Yun''s body, which was definitely not her daughter''s clothes. After all, her daughter''s clothes still knew. After all, Tang Yun''s clothes were too inappropriate. Although the weather was still dark and their mother didn''t see clearly, it was still very popular in Tang Yun''s market Straddle. After all, this dress looks big on Tang Yun''s body. Whose clothes is Tang Yun wearing? Then he turned and looked suspiciously at Tang Hu''s clothes. Then, he saw a piece of clothes torn into strips of cloth. After a careful look, it seemed to be his daughter''s clothes. Tang Yun''s mother was shocked. "Yun''er, you and Tang Hu... You two...... after all, their daughter wears Tang Hu''s clothes, and then Tang Hu wears his own daughter''s clothes. Have they already Tang Yun''s mother, and then a heart beat, thought of some bad things. Although, I am in favor of her daughter and Tang Hu, but this does not mean that Tang Yun''s mother is in favor of their premature relationship. After all, Tang Yun''s mother is not stupid, and then also know that Tang Yun''s good friend Xiaofen''s experience, it is because of making a bad boyfriend will become this way. "Mom, don''t think about it..." Tang Yun then saw her mother''s appearance and knew that her mother must have wanted to be crooked. Then she glared at him and said angrily. "Not yet?" "OK, I''ll go first. Goodbye, auntie." Tang Hu knew that he was not very nice here. He told Tang Yun''s mother these things, and then he was ready to leave directly. "This..." originally, Tang Yun''s mother wanted to stop Tang Hu and ask him how he would treat her daughter in the future, but now she has been driven away by her daughter, so she can only sigh and say to Tang Hu."Well, I''ll come home and play when I''m free." Tang Hu really can''t stay for a long time. After all, Tang Yun said that the more confused, and then he may be immediately Tang Yun''s mother as the murderer of her daughter, so can Tang Hu not go? And then? Tang Hu went directly to the black leopard, the van he had driven before, and then he drove directly to Fang Miao''s villa. Although the broken van is a little broken. Although there is no Audi sports car to drive away, it is very low-key. Tang Hu plans to take this car as his own. If he has time, he will go to Zhao Shuang for the license plate. Although it is just a word to ask Yang Jun to do something like this, Tang Hu still wants to find Fang Miao. After all, there is a reason. Tang Hu also helped Fang sec solve so many things. He also found himself so many times. Then, he asked him to do something. If she still didn''t want to do it, she would never do it in the future I''ll take care of him. When Tang Yun left, Tang Yun took her mother''s hand and said shyly. "What are you doing, Ma?" "What else? This is a big deal, girl. What if he is irresponsible? Why are you so stupid? Isn''t the lesson hard enough for you? How could you! Alas... " Tang Yun''s mother is now a little anxious, and finally can only sigh helplessly. Tang Yun then looked at her mother''s nervous appearance. She didn''t know how she suddenly came up with the idea of some mischief with her mother. Then she said directly to her mother. Chapter 851 Tang Yun''s mother is now a little anxious, and finally can only sigh helplessly. Tang Yun then looked at her mother''s nervous appearance. She didn''t know how she suddenly came up with the idea of some mischief with her mother. Then she said directly to her mother. "No, you asked me to make friends with Tang Hu? Why do you blame me now? " This Tang Yun''s mother was said by her daughter, and then for a while, some were speechless and some were dumb. Yes, it was her own forces that encouraged her daughter to talk to Tang Hu about friends But now I still blame my daughter. Tang Yun''s mother was very sad when she thought about it. At first, she only thought that Tang Hu''s family was good, and then her daughter would not suffer losses with him. But now, after such a thing happened, she felt that she was really a little flustered. Seeing her mother like this, Tang Yun was not in the mood to continue to joke, and then said the matter directly. "Well, mom, it''s not what you think it is." "Yes?" Tang Yun''s mother was stunned, and then asked in doubt. "You are not?" "No, Ma. In fact, I was caught by the bad guys today, and then I was rescued by Tang Hu..." Tang Yun, without concealing anything, took herself away by the bad guys, and almost got hurt by Zhou Ming and told her mother the whole thing. so what? Until later, she was drugged, and then Tang Hu told my mother exactly what happened. Then she said that her clothes were torn by herself. Tang Yun was embarrassed and bowed her head... "yun''er..." when Tang Yun''s mother heard that Tang Yun was almost harmed by Zhou Min, she was shocked and angry He hugged Tang Yun and said sadly. "It''s useless to blame mom. It''s because mom can''t protect you..." "Mom, don''t say that. You''ve given me enough..." Tang Yun is not a naive child. After all, the children of poor families are in charge of the family early. Naturally, Tang Yun knows that her mother is working hard for her family every day. "That Zhou Ming is really an asshole. Fortunately, there is Tang Hu. Otherwise, there will be no way to imagine." Tang Yun''s mother said with some fear. "But you said that Tang Hu didn''t do anything to you at that time?" "Well..." Tao Yun then nodded, which is the fundamental reason why he changed his impression of Tang Hu tonight. It is precisely because of this incident that Tang Yun does not exclude her from her heart, because she is essentially different from Zhou Ming and Zhong Liang. That''s mom''s fault with you. Tang Yun''s mother had some doubts. After all, under such circumstances, Tang Hu, who took the initiative to deliver him to the door, had no reason to refuse, but he just refused. What''s the meaning of this? "Is it that Tang Hu doesn''t like you?" Tang Yun''s mother suddenly thought of this possibility. Maybe Tang Hu didn''t like Tang Yun at all. Maybe it was all his wishful thinking. "Ah? Tang Yun was stunned and asked in some doubt "Mom, why do you ask that?" "If he liked you, how could he refuse you? Mom has come from your age. Naturally, young people know something about their ideas. If she could refuse you at that time, there was only one possibility. " Tang Yun''s mother, and then analysis said. "Oh, Ma, don''t ask so many questions..." Tang Yun then shook her head shyly. "How can mom not ask you? To know you, to know the people around you. " Tang Yun''s mother is very nervous now. If Tang Hu really doesn''t like her daughter, will she become poor as before? "He said that only after I promised him to associate with him, so he would..." Tang Yun then said that after her own blush is not good, directly also regardless of her mother, and then directly ran into the house. Tang Yun''s mother was surprised to hear Tang Yun''s words, but she nodded and said. "Tang Hu, this child is really very good. If it is, he will be very kind to his daughter in the future. I can rest assured. " Then at the thought of this, Tang Yun''s mother laughed happily again. Then inside the first people''s Hospital, outside a critical ward, and then Zhao Shuang? Just with a couple of cops and then sitting in front of an office. Zhao Shuang''s brow is locked, and then he looks at the other policemen at a loss."What can you do?" The black leopard has been awake for a long time. However, Zhao Shuang has no way to meet such people as why he suddenly improves his strength, and then keeps silent and wants me to kill as you please. After all, black leopard can suddenly improve its strength, which has nothing to do with the case. If he doesn''t say so, Zhao Shuang has no way to force him to say it, but Zhao Shuang is a little curious. Why can a person suddenly improve his strength? Deputy, I think it''s all right? After all, he doesn''t have the strength now. If she doesn''t want to say it, we have no way. After all, this matter has nothing to do with the case. I think it''s possible to send him to the detention center and the case can be closed? Then one of Zhao Shuang''s subordinates suggested. After all, what he said is also in reason, and there is nothing related to the button, Zhao Shuang also has no way to study this kind of thing carefully. A police officer who was in charge of guarding the Panther suddenly ran out of the ward. "Deputy, he said..." "did he? What did he say? " Zhao Shuang then asked. "He said that in his early years, he took some pills, and then, he said that this pill can stimulate himself at any time, and then explode and reach the peak, but it will not stop for long, and then it will directly become the normal strength." Then the policeman said. Then the black leopard wanted to sleep, and then I was always grinding, and then he seemed to be bored, and then he told the story. "Ah?" Zhao Shuang then heard his subordinates report, immediately felt the black line. Isn''t this the same as not saying? There''s no use for it. Chapter 852 However, what the black leopard really said was true and did not deceive people. In his early years, he did take a pill similar to this one, and then combined with the school''s mental formula, he could stimulate him and let his strength soar in an instant. Zhao Shuang believed what Heibao said when he thought that the strength of black leopard was so weak. After all, there was no way to believe it. Now the black leopard has been beaten by Tang Hu. If it was not for the sharp decline in strength, Zhao Shuang did not believe that Tang Hu could be so powerful, so he would clean up the black leopard. "OK, then wait until the black leopard''s wound is healed, and then we will send him directly to the police station. Then wait for the court to hear directly. " Zhao Shuang then waved his hand. After all, the things reported in the past few days have really upset him. However, he did not sleep well in the past few days. Now that people have caught him, the task can be regarded as the completion of the case. Tang Hu then drove the broken van directly to the downstairs of Fangmiao villa, and then put it side by side with the car he had seen before. Then, a car like that is more suitable for two ladies in the room and then go out. The use of this van is really very convenient, no need to worry about it, and it is very low-key and does not attract attention. In the villa, Tang Hu originally wanted to change clothes quickly in his room. Then, as soon as he got into the villa, he found Fang Miao and Chen Xiaoyu sitting in the living room and watching TV. Then he saw Tang Hu coming in wearing a cloth. After that, both of them were a little stunned. "Tang Hu, why did you go there? Have you been playing rogue Fang Miao, then looking at Tang Hu''s appearance, I feel a little puzzled. "Didn''t you go to dinner with Zhong liang? How could it be like this? " "Don''t mention it. I''ll talk about it later. I''ll go back to my room and change my clothes." Tang Hu said as he walked quickly to his room. "It''s the boy who wants to cheat me, and then he wants to find someone to teach me a lesson. Then, it turns out to be like this." What Tang Hu said was half true and half false. Naturally, he didn''t want too much about Tang Yun. He just said that Zhong Liang wanted to find someone to deal with himself. Then his clothes became like this because of this. Then, Fang Miao was less angry because of Tang Yun''s affairs before. Chen Xiaoyu, then looking at Tang Hu''s back, a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes. Then, Fang Miao has been watching TV without noticing Tang Hu. Tang Hu then took off Tang Yun''s clothes and wanted to throw them away. But he hesitated and put them into the wardrobe. After all, this is the clothes that Tang Yun wore. Although Tang Hu doesn''t have some abnormal and special hobbies, he likes to collect things used by beauties. What if Tang Hu thinks, if he really wants to follow Tang Yun If we get closer, this dress has a little commemorative value. Then Tang Hu took a bath in the bathroom, then changed his clothes and walked out of the room directly. "Little bodyguard, please tell me what happened today. I feel that something interesting has happened to you today." Chen Xiaoyu was originally a curious baby, and then he liked to get to the bottom of everything. When he saw Tang Hu, he kept asking. "In fact, there was a person named Zhong Liang in the class, and then he didn''t like me all the time and wanted to teach me a lesson. Then, after the black leopard escaped, he got in touch with him. When he wanted to use the black leopard, he wanted to teach me a lesson." Tang Hu simply said something. "Panther?" Fang Miao was stunned. "Tang Hu, do you mean Zhong Liang is looking for black leopard to deal with you again?" "Yes, what''s the matter?" Tang Hu, then seeing Fang Miao''s attitude, feels a little strange. "I heard my father say, and then the black leopard, as if in the police station suddenly strength rose, and then a special forces returned to the police were directly injured. If Zhong Liang really asks the black leopard to deal with you, you Is there anything wrong? " However, after asking this sentence, Fang Miao regretted it. Looking at Tang Hu''s appearance, he obviously did not have anything. Asking him by himself was equivalent to asking nothing. "Nothing happened. Although the strength of the Panther soared, it suddenly plummeted after meeting me. Then, I beat him again and sent him to the police station." Tang Hu said with a smile. Fang Miao, then listening to Tang Hu''s words, felt a little inconceivable. How could such a clever thing happen? so what? After meeting Tang Hu, the black leopard suddenly is very good, the strength plummets, this with hits the net to swim? Chen Xiaoyu naturally refused to let Tang Hu go so easily, and then he wanted to ask for details."Tell me more about how you abused the Panther? I want to hear about it. How do you abuse it? It sounds like a lot of fun Abuse? Tang Hu, and then looking at some excited Chen Xiaoyu acting, dare to feel this little girl has that aspect tendency? Naturally, Tang Hu couldn''t tell the details. However, he talked nonsense. Who wouldn''t? Then he casually talked about a fighting scene, and then he listened to Chen Xiaoyu in a daze. "Well, Xiaoyu, it''s time for us to go to bed. Don''t always listen to such violent things. It''s not good for your psychological growth." Fang Miao is not very interested in the things Tang Hu said. He is not as curious as Xiaoyu. After all, whether the Panther is alive or dead has nothing to do with him. "But honey, I like listening very much, and then I listen as if I were listening to a story. It''s very interesting." Chen Xiaoyu said that. "Well, forget it. It''s time to go to bed. If you don''t sleep, then it won''t be beautiful." Convenient, then said. "I went upstairs anyway. If you want to continue listening, you can continue to listen below. I''m going up." With that, Fang Miao turned and went upstairs. Chen Xiaoyu stuck out his tongue in the back. Then Chen Xiaoyu said to Tang Hu. "Little bodyguard, tell me the story another day." "Another day, there will be time." Tang Hu shook his head helplessly. After all, he had no free time to tell stories to curious babies. "I can''t help you. The clothes you are wearing today are not your clothes, are they? Hey, hey... " With that, Chen Xiaoyu quickly ran after Fang Miao. Chapter 853 After hearing Chen Xiaoyu''s words, Tang Hu was a little stunned and then gave a bitter smile. Originally, he thought that he had been playing hide and seek because of Chen Xiaoyu. Then, those things he said with himself in the evening were even with him. Then, he should not threaten himself with the previous things in the future. But what I didn''t expect was that this period of time had just been solved, and this time there was a clothing incident. This chick''s observation ability is really not generally strong. Tang Hu shook his head helplessly, and then returned to his room. Then at this time, in a two-story uncompleted building in the North District, there was a miserable scream. This is Tang Hu. I didn''t expect that. Originally, Tang Hu just threw Zhong Liang up. Then, Zhou Ming took Zhong Liang as Tang Yun in the dark and asked him to sign it. After that, he was disgusted and disgusted. However, who knows that the plan is not as fast as the change. Zhong Liang didn''t think that at the beginning, but it was more tragic than that. Zhou Ming didn''t expect that the more nervous he was, the more useless he was. After taking two pills, he didn''t have any reaction. Then he was very angry and put all this on Tang Yun''s body. Because he thinks that this is because Tang Jun is Tang Hu''s girlfriend, which makes him feel that he has used second-hand goods, so he is not interested. Therefore, this arouses Zhou Ming''s chill in his heart, and then he directly takes the belt to teach Tang Yun that girl a lesson Then, when Zhou Ming ran in, he waved his belt to the bell on the ground and gave it a sharp puff. When the bell heard the sad cry of Zhong Liang, he found that something was wrong "In the morning, Tang Hui was awakened by a burst of cell phone ring. Originally, she thought that Kang Xiaobo had called her. Then she took her mobile phone and saw that it was an unfamiliar number. Tang Hu answered the phone with some doubts. "Hello?" There was a silence on the other side of the phone, and then said cautiously. "Is that a big thief?" "What? You have the wrong number With that, Tang Hu hung up the phone directly. Sun Jingyi, then looking at being hung up by Tang Hu, has some doubts and thinks that he has not dialed the wrong number. Is the identity to be achieved secret? I dare not disclose it at will, so I refuse it directly. It seems that there should be only this possibility. However, sun Jingyi has no auditor to help her. She can only dial Tang Hu''s telephone number again. Tang Hu, then see is the same number, called, originally did not want to answer this call, but the phone is still ringing there, Tang Hu is really no way, can only pick up the phone. "Didn''t I tell you the wrong number? Are you finished? " Well, it should be his voice, sun Jingyi, and then confirmed the call. The person over there was Tang Hu. Then he ran to hang up the phone directly and said quickly. "Excuse me, is it the robber of Tang Dynasty? I''d like to find the robber Tang. " "No!" Tang hu wants to curse people. He got up early in the morning. What''s wrong with this? What''s wrong with calling? Big thieves. But Tang Hu carefully recited for a while, said this name is not his surname Tang? "Who are you looking for?" Tang Hu asked again. "I''m looking for Mr. Tang Hu, a great bandit..." Sun Jingyi, and then do not understand why Tang Hu to now how not to admit their identity. "Are you?" Tang Hu has some sweat. This phone call really came to find himself. When did I become a big thief? "I''m sun Jingyi. Do you remember? That''s what I saw in the bar that day... " Sun Jingyi was afraid that Tang Hu would hang up again, and then said directly in one breath. "Oh, it''s you..." In front of Tang Hu''s eyes, sun Jingyi appeared, then the graceful and mature figure, and then said faintly. "What can I do for you? "I want to invite you out of the mountain..." Sun Jingyi said carefully. "Out of the mountain, you don''t want me to pretend to be your boyfriend, do you?" Tang Hu was stunned. Sun Jingyi was very interesting. She could come out of the mountain. However, she was very stupid. She made up her identity as a big thief. She actually believed it. "No, no, it''s just that I have something else I want you to help with." Sun Jingyi said that. "Then I just want you to help me go to a company and steal a piece of information." "Stealing information?" Tang Hu is stunned. She really thinks she is a big thief. She also steals information. "Yes, Tang Hu, can you help me? I can repay you with a very high reward. "Sun Jingyi said. Originally, Tang Hu wanted to refuse, but after hearing sun Jingyi say that he was highly paid, he changed his mind. "What kind of information are you going to steal and how much are you going to pay?" Tang Hu is very short of money now. Although Fang Zheng gave Tang Hu a credit card, he said that he could overdraft indefinitely, so that Tom could use it at will. However, in Tang Hu''s heart, there is always a feeling of soft food. And the money, Tang Hu, is not good at some time. He can use it casually. After all, the purpose can be found in the bank. For example, when paying Xiaofen medical expenses before, Tang Hu could spend his own money, but if he spent credit card, it would be a very troublesome thing to explain to others when asked, so Tang Hu also wanted to make his first money. After all, I had a business plan and needed a large amount of start-up capital. Even though I had several very good recipes in my hand, I also became famous. However, it was still difficult to set up a company and build a factory, which was not so easy. What''s more, if you want to open a company to build a factory, the capital needed is not a little bit. "In fact, it''s a video about the employees of my company and giving kickbacks to the directors of a company. Then, you know my company, and then it''s about trade. Then? In our industry, kickbacks like this are no secret at all. However, we were videotaped by our competitors this time, and then they were ready to poke the matter to the media... " " Oh, and then? " After listening to sun Jingyi''s explanation, Tang Hu probably understood what happened? It''s not a complicated thing? Isn''t it just the information about defection? That is, they simply move their fingers, there is no difficulty. Chapter 854 "If I really let them tell this to the media, then my company will face punishment, and then my reputation will be damaged..." Sun Jingyi said. "Then they should have some blackmail conditions. If you don''t promise their terms, you will ask me to steal this information at a high price. How can I feel that it''s a little far fetched." In fact, Tang Hu didn''t say a word, that is, do you think the price you will pay for me to steal information is lower than the other party''s offer? In fact, the price of our Tangda master is not low. Does Sun Jingyi really think it is the same as last time? Is it just a thousand dollars? "The other party''s conditions..." SUN Jingyi bit her teeth. After all, he did not have contact with the company of the other party, but the boss of the other party said that he would let himself sleep with him for a night, and then? He said that this matter could be solved in this way, and then the route would be returned to her. However, how could sun Jingyi agree to such a condition? "Well, if the other party offers any conditions, I only charge 50%. My price is very fair. It''s absolutely fair for both the old and the young. Besides, I have other things. You can call me when you think about it." After Tang Hu finished speaking, he hung up the phone directly. Tang Hu, and then saw sun''s hesitation, and then directly hung up the phone, but it was a one-time acquaintance. Did the girl take herself as a free labor force? After all, he was born, but he had to pay for it.... ZHONG Liang then limped into the classroom. His eyes were full of hatred. Then, looking at Tang Hu''s seat, his eyes were filled with hate. However, he did not dare to show his hatred at all. Then brother black leopard was sent to prison by Tang Hu again, and was beaten to be half disabled. Then the news, Zhongliang, knew about it last night. After all, Zhong Kui, Zhong Liang''s father, is also a famous figure in the police station But they also have friends. Although I don''t know how Tanggu beat the black leopard brother into a half disabled one and sent him to the prison directly, it seems that Tang Hu''s strength is absolutely not allowed to be small. After all, brother black leopard''s strength has reached that kind of strength, and then he can fly over the eaves and walk on the wall. Unexpectedly, such a strong strength is planted in the hands of Tang Hu How powerful is this guy? The humiliation he received last night was a very embarrassing part of his life. And all this is thanks to Tang Hu, Tang Hu made it. Tang Hu, you wait for me, young master. As long as I find a chance, I will definitely make you regret that you were born in this world, and then clench your fist. "Boss, I''m really sorry that I didn''t take good care of sister Tang Yun last night." Kang Xiaobo said something to Tang Hu. "It''s OK. I can''t blame you. After all, there should be something wrong with that taxi last night. By the way, how are you now? Is there anything wrong? " Tang Hu then said. "I have nothing to do with it. It''s not me that they should deal with?" Kang said. "By the way, boss, didn''t you go to dinner with Zhong Liang last night? What happened afterwards? Then I saw him limping this morning. Did he have hemorrhoids? " "Poof..." Tang Hu then widened his eyes. He was surprised that Zhou Ming was a blind man. Did he really regard Zhong Liang as Tang Yun? Otherwise, how can this effect appear? Tang Hu some disgusting guess, thought. Who knows? It was yesterday that Zhong Liang found the black leopard again and tried to deal with me. Then, he was sent to the police station by me. Tang Hu then explained, and then for the matter of Tang Yun''s arrest, he took a word directly and didn''t say much. After all, Tang Hu didn''t want to say more about Tang Yun. Kang Xiaobo, then also saw his boss, did not want to mention this matter, and then did not ask, the most important thing is as long as Tang Yun is safe. "By the way, boss, I want to ask you something. In your opinion, do you think Xiaofen and I are suitable for each other?" Kang Xiaobo has been thinking about this problem these days, and then this problem makes him a little confused. If we have to say that she fell in love at first sight, it''s not that Kang Xiaobo has a direct eye on Xiaofen''s beauty. Although Xiaofen''s foreign trade is not as beautiful as Tang Yun''s, it''s also very beautiful for Kang Xiaobo. Then, when Kang Xiaobo knew Xiaofen''s previous emotional experience, Kang Xiaobo really pitied the girl from his own heart, and then sympathized with her. Then, especially when he saw Xiaofen Na''s pathetic appearance, Kang Xiaobo suddenly had an impulse to care for her life.This is the reason why Kang Xiaobo is so enthusiastic these days. After all, Kang Xiaobo is now in the age of puberty, with a sudden surge of hormones. This is an age of impulse to go through fire and water for love. However, when the impulse is over, Kang Xiaobo has to think about it carefully and deeply. In the future, he and Xiaofen should be considered The future of. Xiaofen''s leg is defective, even if it can be cured, it also needs a lot of medical expenses, which is definitely not a small amount, can he really afford it? And I can really guarantee that, like now, can I like Xiaofen? Can you protect him, take care of him? Kang Xiaobo now wants to find out whether he is really in love with Xiaoben, or whether he is just a momentary fever. He just wants to ask Tang Hu for advice. "I think it''s a bit early for you to think about it." Tang Hu naturally knows what Kang Xiaobo is tangled with now, then pats him on the shoulder, and then says with earnest heart. "I don''t think you''re thinking about whether you and he are right or not? It''s Xiaofen. Will she accept your question now? " Yes, Kang Xiaobo, and then Tang Hu reminds me of everything. What I think is my wishful thinking. I want to be with Xiaofen, but Xiaofen may not be able to be with me! Chapter 855 Yes, Kang Xiaobo, and then Tang Hu reminds me of everything. What I think is my wishful thinking. I want to be with Xiaofen, but Xiaofen may not be able to be with me! "If you really have feelings for him, I think you can first try, try to contact her, if the time is long, you will be able to determine your intention." Tang Hu said. "However, no matter what decision you make, the premise is that please don''t hurt Xiaofen any more, because you can afford it, but he can''t "Don''t worry, boss, I understand that if I don''t absolutely affirm my own intention, I would not have told Xiaofen about this before." After finishing this sentence, Kang Xiaobo suddenly became more and more cheerful. And then? What about Tang rhyme? I didn''t sleep well last night, and then in the first half of the night, she was pulled by her mother to chat. Although she said that she was talking with her mother, the content of the conversation was almost all about the topic of Tanghu, which made Tang Yun feel dizzy, but she didn''t dare to say anything wrong... and then, after her mother fell asleep, Tang said that she also found herself Not so sleepy, and then thought of Tang Hu''s clothes are still here, Tang Yun, and then got up and washed Tang Hu''s clothes. Then the next day, I took the clothes to school directly, and then I was worried. How did I return the clothes to Tang Hu? Can''t I send it directly to her class? Will others misunderstand yourself? Then after the first class, Tang Yun was holding her clothes in her hand, and she was hesitating. In the end, did she send them to Tanggu? Then I stood up several times, but finally I sat back. The dumplings were a little angry with myself. How could I not be decisive? It''s just clothes for me? What''s the big deal. But as soon as I think of myself, I will go to Tang Hu for a formula, and then the school will be full of wind and rain. If I send a dress to Tang Hu today, I don''t know how others will talk about myself? Maybe they all think they are sleeping together with Tang Hu. Then at the thought of this, Tang Yun was a little bit withdrawn. Then, by the way, she can go to her friend Liu Wen to help. Tang Yun suddenly thinks of her best friend Liu Wen, and asks him to help him to ask Tang Hu. Then when the next class is over, it''s better to meet on the school playground? Tang Yun, and then put down their hands of clothes, and then quickly out of the classroom, like Liu Wen''s class to go. Then after the second class, Liu Wen was worried and went to the classroom gate of class 5 directly, sighing in his heart. Yun Yun is really degenerate. He asked Tang Hu to meet him on the playground. Did he have anything to do with Tang Fu? He didn''t admit it. Alas, he was a close friend. He really had no way to say it. Originally, I wanted to ask him what was going on with Tang Huo, and then the next ten minutes was not enough. But Liu Wen had no choice but to make a hasty promise and ask Tang Yun what was going on when he was preparing for self-study at noon or in the evening? "I want to find Tang Hu in your class." Liu Wen is more intrepid, but does not care about anything, and then directly arrested a class five students, and then said to him. "Oh, you wait!" Then the student didn''t think much about it. He went to the class and called Tang Hu out. What happened after Tang Hu left the class? Found that it is Liu Wen looking for himself, and then some wonder, Liu Wen to find their own things? "What''s the matter?" "Tang Hu, I want to ask you, what is the relationship between you and yunyun?" Liu Wen, I''m sorry to ask Tang Yun, and then I directly come to question Tang Hu. You mean Tang Yun, I have nothing to do with him. Don''t you see it in your eyes? Tang Hu, and then look at Liu Wen''s expression, and then feel a little funny. "Have you ever been with her?" Liu Wen then simply asked directly, after all, he is not a hypocritical person, and then is a relatively straight temperament, what you want to ask directly said. "Not really." To be honest, Tang Shihu said. "No, what are you looking for me for? Just ask me about this. I don''t think you are such a gossip person. If you are in such a mood, why don''t you ask Kang Xiaobo whether he is dating Xiaofen "I just want to ask." Liu Wen, then curled his mouth. After getting Tang Hu''s answer, he was relieved, because in his opinion, Tang Hu should not be the one who likes to tell lies. He would not cheat others on trivial matters."Is that all right? If it''s all right, I''ll go straight back. " Tang Hu then helplessly rolled her eyes. The girl was sick. After class, she went to her own class to ask her about these things. Tang Yun''s mother didn''t even gossip like him. "Wait, something''s wrong. Yunyun asks you to wait for him in the shade on the left side of the playground after the fourth class." After Liu Wen finished, he didn''t care how Tang Hu answered, then he turned around and went straight away. Under the shade of the trees on the left side of the playground, Tang Hu touched her nose. Is this the first time that Tang Yun invited herself? Then back to the classroom, Kang Xiaobo can''t wait to ask Tang Hu. "Boss, I seem to see Liu Wen looking for you just now. What''s the matter?" "Don''t worry, Xiao Fen is fine. It''s my business." How can Tang Hu guess what Kang Xiaobo thinks? And then he said that. Hearing that it was not about Xiaofen, Kang Xiaobo nodded and stopped asking. Then when it comes to recess, Tang Hu sees Zhou Ming, a boy with a bad face, and sits directly under the basketball shelf. After all, the boy is not a learning master in school, and his family has some background, so the school will not restrict this kind of students. After all, this school is different from the ordinary public school, but the private school will not deal with the students like the public school. Tang Hu, and then a light look at Zhou Ming, this man has been painted by Tang Hu death mark. Dare to the people around him, Tang Hu will never let him go easily. Chapter 856 Fang Miao and Chen Xiaoyu are always the focus of most boys. Will many people pay attention to them during the break in the morning? However, for this kind of vision, two people have long been accustomed to. Whether Fang Miao or Chen Xiaoyu, Fang Miao used to be the focus of the school. When Chen Xiaoyu was abroad, people from abroad were more open and more willing to pursue. Therefore, Chen Xiaoyu had long been in foreign countries. Zhong Liang then stood by the window of the teaching building, and his eyes were always on Fang Miao''s body, and then he slipped onto Tang Hu''s body. Since Tang Hu appeared here, he seems to have never had a smooth life. No matter in life or in school, no matter what happens, as long as you go back to him unilaterally, you won''t get any good advantages People have to be out of sight. Zhong Liang was angry when he thought of it. Then the mobile phone in his pocket suddenly vibrated. He took it out to see that it was his father Zhong Kui, and then called him. "Dad." Zhong Liang has some doubts. He seldom calls himself when he is at school. "Liangliang, now the Panther is in the detention center. He went through the lawyer and found me. Then he said that he wanted to see you. You can have a look..." Zhong Kui didn''t know why the black leopard suddenly wanted to see his son, but he didn''t dare to refuse. After all, the black leopard gave his son to take the blame. If he didn''t agree to the request of the black leopard or Zhong Liang didn''t see him, I''m afraid there would be some complaints in the black leopard''s heart, and then it would be bad if he repented temporarily. So Zhong Kui wanted to call his son to confirm his son''s meaning and see if his son would like to see the Panther. "Brother panther, is he looking for me?" Zhong Liang slightly a Leng, then thought for a while, without hesitation directly agreed to come down. "It''s OK. I''ll meet him." This action did not put Tang Hu to death, and then, on the contrary, brother black leopard was sent to prison again. This makes Zhong Liang hate Tang Hu to the bone. In fact, in Zhong Liang''s mind, he also wants to find brother black leopard to ask him exactly how powerful Tom is. He can let such a powerful black leopard brother suffer losses again. "Well, then at noon, I''ll drive to school to pick you up. Then don''t tell anyone else about it. Don''t let anyone know about it." After hearing what Zhong Liang said, Zhong Kui was relieved. After all, he was afraid that his son was not sensible. Then, he didn''t want to see the black leopard. Because of this small matter, the black leopard was not happy, and then things went wrong. However, his son was also very sensible, which made Zhong Kui a little surprised. "I see, Dad." Zhong Liang then hung up the phone and covered his wound and bit his teeth. He was in a coma yesterday, and then he was suddenly awakened by a belt. Zhong Liang had not been beaten by this kind of vicious attack from childhood to adulthood, which made him surprised and angry. However, after he made clear the cause of the matter, he knew that he had been cheated by the villain Tang Hu. Then Zhou Ming took himself as Tang Yun, which made Zhong Liang happy. Fortunately, Zhou Ming beat himself up. If he really regarded himself as Tang Yun and held himself, would he not be disgusted to death. So when he thought about it, Zhong Liang felt that Tang Hu was really hateful. How could you do such a thing. In fact, people like Zheng Liang don''t even think about why they were punished like this. They don''t think about it at all. Is it because of their own reasons that if Zhong Liang didn''t go to Tang Hu''s trouble, how could he have suffered such a crime? Then after the fourth class, Tang Hu was ready to go to the appointment. Then he stood up in a hurry, but Kang Xiaobo stopped him. "Boss, are you going to the bathroom?" "I''m not going." Tang Hu is a little speechless. "I''m going to go to the bathroom with you, boss." Kang said. "Go to the bathroom yourself. I''m going on a date." Tang Hu then patted Kang Xiaobo on the shoulder. How could this boy be so cruel today? Even to go to the toilet, I still need to find myself to accompany her to go to the toilet. "Oh, yes, boss, you can go quickly." Kang Xiaobo just responded at this time, some embarrassed said. "Good boss, go ahead and I''ll tell you later at noon. In fact, I want to talk to you about something." "Well, I''ll talk about it at noon." Tang Hu then quickly ran out of the classroom, and then, because Kang Xiaobo was delayed in the classroom for a while, I don''t know if Tang Yun has any, so I''m worried. Then it''s noon, and the sun is shining directly on the playground without reservation. Then, except for a few students who are playing basketball on the playground, at this time, there are not many people playing on the playground again. Zhou Ming, then a layup, and then he suddenly saw that Tang Hu came out of the teaching building directly, and then a No Steady, directly fell on the ground, fell a dog gnawing mud.Then the basketball in his hand also flew to one side, which made the people around him very surprised. Zhou Ming has already produced some psychological shadows on Tang Hu. This guy is not a human being. This guy is definitely not a human being. After all, although there is no evidence to prove that Tang Hu did it yesterday, is there still any evidence that Tang Hu did it? There is no need for evidence. After all, Zhong Liang went to brother black leopard. Now you don''t know where he went. Then Zhong Liang was knocked out and came to the place where Tang Yun was put. If it wasn''t Tang Hu, would it be superman or pig man? Zhou Ming didn''t expect Tang Hu to be so tough. Then, yesterday, when he was going to try to do something wrong with Tang Yun, and then, although he didn''t do it, the matter had already been done. So when he saw Tang Hu come out, he subconsciously thought that Tang Hu was looking for trouble for himself, so he staggered and didn''t stand firm I fell to the ground. Tang Hu then took a cold look at Zhou Ming. In Tang Hu''s eyes, Zhong Ming is no different from a mole ant or a clown. If you really want to make him disappear, it''s really a matter of minutes. But now, because some other things are not so good, we can''t let him disappear so directly. Chapter 857 After all, here now, the situation is not very clear, Tang Hu does not want to participate in the fight of the upper class society, nor want to cause too many troubles here. After all, Tang Hu really likes the campus life now. Then, when he thinks of the previous life, it makes Tang Hu feel a little bored with the previous life. After all, Tang Hu has always been a 20-year-old boy, and now suddenly came to his age should live in the environment, which made him feel some novelty, and then let him slowly began to adapt to here, and then had attachment to this life, and then the previous young mature, now deeply buried in his heart Tang Hu, then quickly walked to the small trees beside the playground, and then under the mottled shade, stood a beautiful girl, and then bright with a little charming breeze blowing through her skirt, quite like the heroine in some campus cartoons. See Tang Hu Run to his side quickly. The corner of the girl''s mouth slightly curved a moving arc, and then some shyness lowered her head. Tang Hu ran to him, and then said sorry. "I''m sorry, Tang Yun, it''s not very long for you to come here. The main thing is that Kang Xiaobo has been pestering me all the time, and then he lost some time in the class." "It''s OK. I''m just here..." Tang Yun then shook her head slightly, took a breath to calm herself down, then stretched out her hands from behind, and then handed it over. "This is your clothes. I''ve washed them for him." Tang Hu didn''t expect that Tang Yun called himself to come here, that is to hand his clothes. "Nothing. What are you doing with it? In fact, what you''ve worn is not dirty, but also the smell on you... " "Don''t say..." Tang Yun, and then waved his small fist, and then a little shy, as if to fight Tang Hu. "Why are you so rude? I''m leaving... " "Let''s go back together. I have to go back to the classroom anyway." Tang Hu then extended his finger and pointed to the direction of the teaching building. Yes, even if two people want to go, it is also on the way. Tang Yun hesitated for a moment and didn''t say anything about it. However, she started her own step, sugar tiger, and then slowly followed her. At this time, there were not many people on the playground. However, there were still some people. For Tang Hu and Tang Yun, their love relationship had been in school for a long time I heard that before, there was not much news about these things, but now what I really do is to see them with my own eyes. Now they have come together, and then I can''t help but think of the previous love letter incident, which may be true. People, then a burst of exclamation, but dare not close, after all, who is Tang Hu? That is, after beating Zhou Ming and Zhong Liang, they can continue to run rampant in the campus. Who dares to evaluate others in front of him? Then, when passing through the basketball stand, Tang Hu saw that Wang Feng was seriously scolding Zhou Ming''s students, Zhou Ming and his subordinates, and then his face was gloomy. "What are you doing in school? You play basketball, smoke and drink all day. Do you want to stay here? If you don''t want to learn, get out of here. You don''t want to come here. There are many people who want to come here to study. " Tang Hu, and then stopped his own pace, Tang Yun did some Dodge, dare not to look at Zhou Ming, and then want to go straight away from here, but Tang Hu directly seized his hand. "Ah Tang Yun then exclaimed, and then attracted the attention of Wang Feng and Zhou Ming. When Wang Feng saw Tang Hu and Tang Yun holding hands on the playground, he immediately felt a little embarrassed. After all, he was a dean of academic affairs. When he reprimanded the students, he saw other students talking about love in the campus, and openly holding hands. What''s more, the two holding hands were partial to each other It can''t be ignored. Wang Feng can only smile a little embarrassed and nod to Tang Hu, hoping that he will pull Tang Yun and leave here. Where they are willing to go, they must not be under their own eyes. However, Tang Hu did not let him do what he wanted. He not only stopped, but also took Tang Yun''s hand, and then went directly to Zhou Ming. "Director Wang, there should be nothing wrong with your one minute?" Tang Hu then said to Wang Feng with a smile. "Ah I don''t mind, I don''t mind, nothing... " Wang Feng, then very depressed, all blame himself for not being able to control himself, and then in the office, was directly caught by Tang Hu, otherwise how could he become like this? Tang Hu then nodded, pulled some panic stricken Tang Yun, and went directly to Zhou Ming. Tang Yun''s eyes were a little dodgy, and he directly took his hand out of Tang Hu''s hand. However, his strength was not as strong as Tang Hu''s.At this time, Tang Yun was a little confused. After all, he held hands with boys in front of the dean of academic affairs, which was something he didn''t even dare to think about. If he did, he would be expelled from the school. However, director Wang not only saw it, but also pretended not to see it, and he was kind to Tang Hu. To be honest, Tang Yun is really afraid of Zhou Ming, which proves that this kind of fear is from the heart. After all, Zhou Ming does things unscrupulously, because it is this kind of unscrupulous that makes Tang Yun afraid of Zhou Ming. After all, such unscrupulous people make Tang Yun have no way to know whether Zhou Ming will do anything to her next. However, Tang Hu did not have such a feeling, not before, not even now. Slap a loud slap in the face of Zhou Ming until now. After all, some of Tang''s people were astonished, and some of Tang''s people were astonished. No one has ever dared to slap students in front of the dean. Even the four villains in the campus do not dare, in front of Wang Feng have to put up their tail, obedient obedience, but Tang Hu does so. Chapter 858 Zhou Ming, then a little stunned, and then in the eyes of Tang Hu is full of deep hatred and fear, for Tang Hu Zhou Ming is really now really afraid, this boy is really too cruel, and not generally cruel. "I slap you now. I just want to wake you up. Tang Yun is my woman now. If you dare to give her advice again, I will let you disappear from school. Don''t doubt what I said. To make you disappear is really a simple thing. " Tang Hu said, some tacit two. After all, Tang Hu said, let him disappear in school, in fact, is to let him disappear on the earth. Overbearing and arrogant. All the students who saw this scene remembered these three words in their hearts. After all, who can do it in this school and who dares to do it? But Tang Hu did it, and Wang Feng didn''t say a word "no" beside him. Not only that, Tang Hu seems to have just said in front of the director that Tang Yun is his woman... after all, since the founding of the school, I''m afraid no other person has dared to do this? It seems to be the first of the four evils on campus. It seems that Tang Hu is not as arrogant as Tang Hu? Tang Yun''s face is a little red, some angry, but there are some secretly happy in the heart, after all, Tang Hu said in front of the teaching director that he was his woman. "Well, director Wang, you can go on now." Suddenly, the rebellious things in Tang''s school made him happy. After all, in the past, Tang Yun was the kind of "three good" students in the school, and had never done anything like today. Not to mention announcing love in front of the director. Tang Hu turned his head after beating Zhou Ming, then looked at Wang Feng, and then said as if nothing had happened. "Well, director, you go on. I just see these guys are not playing. I''ll teach them a lesson, don''t you?" "Ha ha..." Wang Feng then laughed twice, and then had no mind to reprimand Zhou Ming. They all waved and indicated that they left. Tang Hu then took Tang Yun''s hand and walked directly to the teaching building. Then, after two steps, Tang Yun came back to her senses and quickly shook off her arm to get rid of it. "You let me go." Tang Hu was just afraid that he would run away before, and then naturally he was not afraid of it, and then naturally released her hand. "Why did you say I was yours Your woman? " Tang Yun ran widened her eyes and then looked at Tang Hu with an interrogative look. What will you do with me in the future? How hard will I be in front of others. It''s OK. I just want you to have a look. In fact, it proves that he has nothing to be afraid of. I can feel that you are really afraid of her in your heart. Therefore, I will tell you directly with actual actions. Then I can beat him at any time, or even hit him in the face of the dean of education. He dare not say anything. "Ah..." Tang Yun and then slightly in the heart of a consternation, did not expect, Tang Hu is actually doing this for this matter. Then my heart suddenly filled with a touch, now think carefully, it seems that Zhou Ming is not as terrible as before. Then a person was pushed down directly by Tang Hu. Altar and then a villain who can be hit directly by Tang Hu at any time, and then dare not complain. Is this still a villain? Although Tang Yun didn''t approve of the use of violence by Tang Hu, there is an old saying that evil people still need to be polished. Then you don''t have to say it in front of so many people. After all, they are girls, which are so thick and shameless as you are. Although Tang Yun was moved in her heart, she was not willing to change. "Let''s go. It''s time for class." Tang Hu did not answer. "Well..." Tang Yun just said it casually, and then didn''t argue, because I don''t know why she didn''t have the rejection psychology of Tang Hu before. Even if Tang Hu said so, he didn''t have any antipathy in Tang Yun''s heart. "By the way, it was you who helped me to discharge the medicine in my body yesterday. How did you do it?" "You say that, that is actually massage and massage in traditional Chinese medicine, and then the effect is similar to acupuncture." Naturally, Tang Hu would not explain other things, even if he explained Tang Yun, he couldn''t understand. "Oh, so it is. Can you cure Xiaofen''s disease, Tang Hu?" Tang Yun has been thinking about this problem since yesterday. Although he doesn''t know where Tang Hu''s medical skills came from, he has witnessed Tang Hu''s medical skills with his own eyes, which is still very powerful. This lets, Tang Yun has a kind of idea, try to cure his diehard party.Then one time was when Xiaofen fell ill in the hospital, and the other was that she detoxified herself yesterday, which is enough to show that Tang Hu still has some skills. Then Tang Yun thought, if this is the case, can Tang Hu cure the disease from his death to Xiaofen. If he can, his best friend estimates that this will be slow Slowly improve it, after all, the body is good, and then the psychological adjustment should be no big problem. "You said Xiao Fen''s illness should be OK, but not yet..." After all, Tang Hu doesn''t have some drugs to stimulate nerves in his hands now. Then, in the places where he stayed before, there are some herbs in this aspect. Then, Tang Hu''s herbs have no effect on Tang Hu''s body now, so Tang Hu has been there without taking them with him. "Xiaofen''s legs must be combined with acupuncture and moxibustion, and then, plus some nerve stimulating drugs. Then, it is possible to recover after double treatment. If acupuncture alone is used, the effect should not be obvious." "Oh..." Tang Yun thought that this was Tang Hu''s medical skills or not brilliant enough, and did not reach the kind of height that can cure Xiaofeng disease, so she nodded a little disappointed. Then the bell rang. After Tang Hu and Tang Yunran, they quickened their pace. Then, as soon as they arrived at the gate of class 9, Tang Yun certainly quickened his pace. I think I want to open some distance with Tang Hu, and I don''t want the class to find out. Chapter 859 Then the bell rang. After Tang Hu and Tang Yunran, they quickened their pace. Then, as soon as they arrived at the gate of class 9, Tang Yun certainly quickened his pace. I think I want to open some distance with Tang Hu, and I don''t want the class to find out. Tang Hu smile, also did not keep up, and so on Tang Yun into the classroom, to speed up the pace back to their own class. "Boss, you were so handsome just now." As soon as Tang Hu sat down, Kang Xiaobo turned his head and gave him a thumbs up. "What do you mean?" Tang Hu a Leng, but in the heart of the way, can''t this boy see what? "I saw you slapping Zou Ruoming in the face of director Wang in the corridor window! Boss, you are a cow Kang Xiaobo admired him. "No one else saw it?" Tang Hu frowned. He didn''t expect this scene to be seen by Kang Xiaobo. "No, just myself." Kang Xiaobo nodded. "That''s good. "Tang Hu is relieved. Don''t be seen by the eldest lady. Otherwise, after going home, it will be a trouble again:" by the way, what did you want to see me before? " ¡¤ "it''s about Xiaofen..." Kang said. "What, you''ve figured it out?" Tang Hu was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Kang Xiaobo to figure it out in such a short time. "That''s not..." Kang Xiaobo shook his head somewhat embarrassed: "this kind of thing should be considered carefully. I want to contact Xiao Fen first What I want to tell you is, I want to make money to see Xiao Fen! " " do you make money to see Xiao Fen? "Tang Hu is slightly stunned, and looks at Kang Xiaobo in some incredible ways. Since he hasn''t confirmed his true intention for Xiaofen, he wants to see Xiaofen? Is this guy so great? Tang Hu''s living environment since childhood and the training methods of his two masters have created his relatively indifferent personality. He has nothing to do with himself or his friends. If it wasn''t for himself or his friends, Tang Hu would not care about it. "Well "Kang Xiaobo nodded:" boss, do you know where to work "You are still studying, and you even have to go out to work. Will your family agree?" After listening to Tang Xiaobo''s words, Tang Hu couldn''t help crying or laughing. "In fact, learning is nothing. Then, as long as you have money, school is not for the sake of making money when you work in the future? As long as you can make money, don''t worry about what kind of work you are going to do in the future, as long as you can make a lot of money. " Tang Hu also nodded. After all, what Kang Xiaobo said seemed reasonable, but it was not all right. "But you are counting on your salary. Don''t mention it. You are supporting yourself. Then you even give all that money to Xiaofen. It''s not enough to cure the disease." Tang Hu is not fighting against Kang Xiaobo. After all, this is how he works now. His monthly salary is two or three thousand yuan, which is actually a high salary. Kang Xiaobo was a little disappointed when he was hit by Tang Hu. He had to admit that Tang Hu was really talking about this kind of thing. After all, he was just a drop in the bucket of money from working as a part-time worker. He could not make much money at all. "Boss, I tell you, it''s really my grandfather who is very old-fashioned. If he also opened a pharmaceutical factory, I would not be like this. Now we have to guard against my second uncle''s family. He has registered a patent, and now we can''t even sell it." Tang Hu didn''t speak, but now in Tang Hu''s mind, a plan is brewing. During the lunch break, Lin Yi and Kang Xiaobo eat in the school canteen, but Lin Yi again receives a call from sun Jingyi. "Lin Yi, do you have a good idea? Can you help me? " Sun Jingyi''s voice is a little anxious. If it''s not particularly urgent, she won''t rush in such a hurry. "Miss Sun, I think it''s you who think about it? Have you agreed to my terms? " Lin Yi asked. "Your conditions..." SUN Jingyi suddenly remembered that Tang Hu''s offer in the morning was half of the other party''s offer. At that time, sun Jingyi still thought that Tang Hu was joking with herself, and he didn''t take it seriously. Now when I heard that Tang Hu still said this to herself, she asked in a strange way. Are you sure? Sure, the old and the young are not cheated. This is my ancestral precept. If you really can''t accept it, don''t mention it to me. I have something else to do. Tang Hu then said. Wait, Tang Hu, where are you now? I''ll treat you to dinner now. Let''s talk about it in detail. Sun Jingyi, and then afraid of Tang Hu directly hang up their phone, and then quickly said. Oh, you can come directly. First, the University. Then wait for me in the snack street behind. Then I will go there in a minute. Tang Hu for this direct to their own door-to-door money, naturally will not refuse. Well, I''ll be there now and I''ll be waiting for you in ten minutes. After sun Jingyi finished, she immediately hung up the phone.Boss, do you have anything else to do later? Kang Xiaobo then heard that Tang Hu was just on the phone, but he didn''t understand what Tang Hu was saying. Yes, I have something to do. Then you can eat by yourself later. Then I''ll go out to do something. You don''t have to wait for me. After Tang Hu finished speaking, he turned and walked outside the canteen. Then ten minutes later, Tang Hu went to the snack street and saw sun Jingyi. Today, sun Jingyi drove a red Audi. Tang Hu was stunned. He didn''t expect sun Jingyi to have a car. Before that, it seemed that sun Jingyi had a car. However, whether sun Jingyi had a car or not was nothing to Tang Hu Important things. But think about it. After all, who drives to the bar. Who drives home after getting drunk? Tang Hu is wearing another dress today. After all, the clothes she wore before was in Tang Yun''s place. Then, today, sun Jingyi saw that Tang Hu was here and thought he was here to eat. How could she have imagined that he was a student here. Get in the car. Sun Jingyi then opened the window and waved to Tang Hu. Tang Hu then opened the co pilot''s seat and directly sat on it. After Tang Hu got on the car, he took a close look at Sun Jingyi. Today, compared with the elegance she had seen in the bar, today, sun Jingyi is obviously more mature and capable. Then he wore a suit of white-collar professional clothes, which made him look more dignified. Chapter 860 "Where to eat?" Sun Jingyi at this time also noticed the Chaohu look at their own eyes, but also did not care, but is somewhat complacent. "Do you like your sister? Do you want to help my sister "You''re only in your twenties." Tang Hu then said lightly. "Do you think it''s just curling up your hair, and then you can pretend to be a sister?" What happened to what Tang Hu said recently? And then an accident almost happened. "You How do you see that? " You are deliberately dressing yourself up a little more mature, which should be to facilitate business. Tang Hu didn''t give a positive answer. After all, Tang Hu is very proficient in traditional Chinese medicine. You can judge a person''s age from his face and other details. However, there is no way to tell sun Jingyi about these things. "Well, pretty boy, but you have to admit that I''m still older than you." After all, she seems to suffer losses every time she talks to this man. Sun Jingyi has to adjust her mentality. Otherwise, she doesn''t know how much she still suffers from this handsome young man? "You''re two years older than me, but it''s not big. As the saying goes, a girl is three years old with gold bricks. You''re not even three years older than me." Tang Hu shook his head. "Your age is very embarrassing. It''s not too small. It''s a coincidence that I''m not interested in." Sun Jingyi then widened her eyes. This guy is really irritating to talk. He is not interested when he is three or two years old. "Come on, how can you help me?" Sun Jingyi then clenched his teeth. If it wasn''t for changtanghu, he would like to kick Tang Hu down directly. "Help you. It''s very simple. Didn''t I tell you the conditions before? It depends on whether you agree or not? " Tang Hu then adjusted his body to a position where he felt very comfortable. Then, there should be few men in sun Jingyi''s car, because there was not much space left in the front row. "Do you know what the boss of the other party has put forward?" Sun Jingyi said that she couldn''t laugh or cry. "What conditions? I guess it must be more difficult for you to accept than your so-called high price. Although I don''t know what conditions he put forward, how can I know whether the price you give me is high? " Tang Hu asked back. "Are you sure you really want to accept half of the other party''s terms and pay them?" Sun Jingyi suddenly thought of a clever plan, and then like a little fox, looking for her own eyes. "Sure, this is the rule set by my uncle." Tang Hu, then nodded and said solemnly. "Is your uncle a big thief?" Sun Jingyi asked curiously. "My uncle is the world''s number one thief. Do you agree? If I don''t agree, I''ll go straight away. " Tang Hu said lightly. Sun Jingyi, then curled her mouth, naturally would not believe what Tang Hu said. Although in her opinion, Tang Hu''s death is really good. Sun Jingyi believes this, because even the heirs of iron hand and no family, who are famous for their speed of hand, are planted in Tang Hu''s hands. Naturally, it can be seen that Tang Hu is really powerful. However, the fierce return to the fierce, but Sun Jingyi can not believe what Tang Hu''s martial uncle is what the world''s No. 1 thief? If it is the world''s number one thief, then Tang Hu can not be in this small city, right? It''s a little too poor to even charge a thousand yuan, isn''t it? After all, the world''s number one thief, what kind of wealth does it have to possess. So sun Jingyi subconsciously took what Tang Hu said as a boast. Well, if you really want to charge the other party half of the price as a reward, then I can promise you, but you can''t go back on it. Sun Jingyi said. Tang Hu then frowned and looked at Sun Jingyi''s strange expression. He couldn''t help but wonder if there was something wrong with it? But Tang Hu thought carefully, as if he did not say anything, there is nothing wrong. Is it hard to say that the price offered by the other party is actually very small? It should not be possible. If the price is not high, why should sun Jingyi go far and near to find herself? If you want to steal that video, you have to pay yourself a high price. Although Tang Hu vaguely felt that there was definitely a little problem in it, he could not understand exactly where the problem was. "Well, do you agree or not? Little handsome boy, although you are younger than me, you are also a man, a man and a big man. You can''t go back to what you say. It''s impossible to recover the spilled water. "Sun Jingyi is a little worried now. "Well, I''m not going back on it. What''s the price? I''ll take half. " Tang Hu has some helplessness. After all, this is his own words. If he repents, it is not good. "Well, that''s what you said." Sun Jing is also a little excited, unexpectedly Tang Hu really agreed. "Let''s go and eat first. We''ll talk while we eat. Then I''ll take you to a good place." Looking at Sun Jingyi who was very excited, Tang Hu''s heart sank, and felt that there was definitely something wrong with it. Did not know what problem was ignored by himself? However, Tang Hu couldn''t think of it for a while, and then he stopped thinking about it. The big deal was that he had done it in vain. After all, it was not difficult to steal a material. The good place sun Jingyi talked about turned out to be a big stall on the snack street, which made him a little speechless. She thought it was the next generation who would go to a high-end hotel. Tang hubai was happy. Sun Jingyi then parked her car in a free parking space, which is actually the kind of roadside without the sign of no parking, and then directly took Tang Hu out of the car. "This is it. It''s an authentic spicy string. It''s very delicious." Tang Hu looks at Sun Jingyi, but he still likes it very much. "Boss, have a small basin." Sun Jingyi is familiar with the way, just like the owner of spicy string. She asks for a small basin and starts to pick it up in the car where the spicy string is put. Then she says to Tang Hu while picking it up. "You can take what you like, and then the number of sticks will be unified." Tang Hu smiles, and then starts with sun Jingyi. He puts spicy strings in a small basin. After a while, a pot of spicy string is directly filled. Chapter 861 Then they found an empty seat and sat down directly. Sun Jingyi began to add seasoning to the spicy string. "Take the money, take the money." Tang Hu and sun Jingyi just started to sit down here, and then a few big men came directly out of the door. Then, they yelled at the boss of spicy string. "Brother scar, didn''t you just receive it a few days ago?" The boss of spicy string saw these people, then his face suddenly changed, and then ran to these big men with a smile on his face. "The other day, the other day, wasn''t that brother Niu''s mother''s birthday? Then that''s the part money you sent, and today''s is the protection fee. " Yes, and then one of the scarred faces in a vest, and then said impatiently. "Hurry up, don''t grind. Don''t you want to work here? Then let the brothers eat and drink for free every day. " Scar face threatened to say, and then said, and then immediately picked up a string of spicy string on Tang Hu''s table and put it directly into his mouth, and then put the signature directly on Tang Hu''s table. "Well, you don''t have to eat all here. We''ll be paid later." Tang Hu wrinkled his brow and said to scar face. "Well?" As soon as scar''s face was cold, he didn''t expect that someone would dare to talk to him like this. Then he turned his face and was about to swear. Suddenly, he saw sun Jingyi, who had dinner with Tang Hu. He immediately widened his eyes, and then his face showed an obscene smile. "In that case, I''ll treat you, brother. Then I''ll go with you and get me a chair." After scar face finished, he sat on a chair beside Tang Hu and sun Jingyi, and then looked at Sun Jingyi and said. "Sister, I''ll treat you to anything you like today. Why don''t we have some wine?" Sun Jingyi then frowned slightly. She didn''t expect that the tiger could cause trouble. Did these people come here to collect protection fees? Then they collected the protection fee, and then they left directly. Even if they ate a string of spicy string, the boss knew that they would not count these accounts into it for a while, but Tang Hu just said this, and then attracted such a big disaster star. I''m sure it can''t be so simple. "Did I let you sit here? Do I know you? " Tang Hu then saw this guy flirting with Sun Jingyi, and then he didn''t want to. At the same time, Sun Jingyi was going to give her money. Anyway, you even flirted with me in front of me. Sun Jingyi could always be his employer. Did he even look at her employer in his own face? What''s more, although Tang Hu doesn''t want to meddle in his affairs, it''s no longer a show. After all, this scar face is just sitting here because of his own words. Naturally, Tang Hu will not be used to him. Moreover, Tang Hu does not have any good feelings for such people who collect protection fees. "Who the hell are you?" Scar face then turns his head to push. Tang Hu has long seen that this boy is too much of a hindrance. He is trying to find a reason to let him have a seat. This reason then comes directly. The response to scar face was a loud slap in the face. Tang Hu had just finished the proof, and then it was not very enjoyable. After all, there was a teaching director, Wang Feng, at that time, and there were so many people at that time who could not beat Zhou Ming too seriously. But now, naturally, there is no scruple, and then this slap is hard on scar face Half of his face was beaten into a steamed bun, which immediately swelled up. "I hate to be scolded." Tang Hu lost her mother when she was a child, so she was very taboo for others to mention her mother. "You You dare to hit me. " Scar face looks at Tang Hu strangely. After all, he is the master of the snack street. Nobody dares to bully her, let alone be beaten. There are no people who dare to speak up to him. So Tang Hu slapped him directly. "Go away." Tang Hu disdains to see scar face, he looks down upon this kind of person very much, collect protection fee also calculate, unexpectedly still come to molest a woman. "Do you want to die? You don''t have enough hair, and you''re learning to pretend to be forced." Scar face, looking at Tang Hu''s appearance, suddenly got a little angry, and then directly picked up a wine bottle from the adjacent table, and directly addressed Tang Hu''s head. "Pretending to force needs strength, not just talking about it casually. If you want to pretend to be forced, you need to think about the cost." Sun Jingyi then subconsciously sent out a scream. After all, he had a business to talk about when Tang Hu came out, but what he didn''t expect was that he met a bunch of small thugs here. If Tang Hui was injured here and his head was opened, who would help himself? Who''s going to steal that information for himself? However, in fact, when his head was opened, it was scar face, and then the beer bottle went directly to Tang Hu''s hand. However, only half of what was left in Tang Hu''s hand, and then the other half had already exploded, all on the head of scar face.Scar face is obviously a cruel character. After being hit on the head by Tang Hu, he didn''t cry or cry for pain. Instead, he aroused his malice, and then stood up coldly to stare at Tang Hu. "Brother, which road are you in? I don''t know the North District is covered by brother scar? Did you come here on purpose to make trouble? " "Go away." Tang Hu is still that word, but this time it has one more action. Tang Hu then eats up the scar face on the table, and the bamboo stick is thrown out. It is directly inserted into the scar face, and the other half''s face without scar is directly pierced with a hole. "Ouch..." scar face then screams out directly. After all, the face is not the same as the head. The nerves on the face are relatively dense, and then someone directly pokes a hole in his cheek with a bamboo stick. Naturally, it will be very painful. He was hit by a beer bottle before and didn''t yell, but this time scar face can''t help it. After all, it''s too painful. After all, the bamboo stick is light, and Tang Hu can insert it into his own flesh as soon as he throws it. After all, this method is not something that ordinary people can do. Besides, Tang Hu does these things like nothing. However, he does not change his color and sits in his own position, which is enough to prove that Tang Hu is not ordinary People. But to scar face is still a man, tight is a bamboo stick into the time called, after no more shouting, and then bite teeth. He took out the bamboo stick. Chapter 862 Scar face, and then looked at Tang Hu viciously, and then said. "Brother, brother, I admit that I''m not good at skills, but I have to leave room for everything. Don''t push people too far." "Who is your brother? I''m an orphan. If you''re here with me again, I''ll continue to give you needles. " Tang Hu is very casual said, even the head did not lift, completely despised scar face. "The mountains don''t turn and the water turns. Let''s see." Scar face, and then a cold hum, and then left this cruel words. "You have seed, you have seed. Just stay here and wait for me." "If you call someone, you can call quickly. I can''t wait for you for long. I still have something to do after eating this. If you don''t come, I will go directly." Tang Hu is not stimulated by her at all, and the method of scarlet face has no effect on her at all. Scar face, and then his face changed. He waved to the remaining brothers and quickly left the stall. Brother scar, why didn''t you let the brothers go directly? Go straight up and hit him. After all, he is only one person. How about so many of us? Scar face then said one of his men. "The other side is a stubble, should be a practitioner, you go up should also suffer losses." Scar face is not stupid. After all, people who can throw bamboo sticks into their faces at will are definitely not ordinary people. Scar face said that, and then, those who thought it was, nodded. "Brother scar, what do you think we should do now? Is it hard for us to recognize this loss? Then how can we continue to mix in this snack street in the future? " "Naturally, we can''t go so easily. Let''s go back and find a place for us." "Yes, ask brother Guang and let me bring someone to chop him down." And then those of scar brother''s men are very happy to say. When sun Jingyi heard that Tang Hu said he was an orphan, she was shocked because he didn''t expect Tang Hu to be an orphan. Of course, he didn''t think Tang Hu was an orphan. Of course, he was joking with himself, because no one would make such a joke about his own life experience. Of course, this shocked sun Jingyi not only because of this, but also because of the skill that Tanghu showed just now. Although sun Jingyi had known that Tang Hu''s skill was very powerful, and his hand speed was very fast, she could get the wallet from the heirs of iron handed and homeless families. It certainly needs a certain speed. However, Tang Hu beat people so fast that he didn''t see how the wine bottle on his face got to Tang Hu''s hand, and then the head of scar face exploded. And the bamboo stick can be used as a dart to stab people. Who is this? Then a head is small ask Tang Hu, he is in the end Kung Fu? But see Tang Hu there has bowed his head to eat, is facing a large pot of spicy string, and then large pieces of flower Yi, sun Jingyi suddenly feel some speechless. Just finished beating people, so bloody picture, unexpectedly now with a person who has nothing to do, actually still eat? "Oh, by the way, tell me about the incident that you asked me to steal information." Tang Hu slowed down after eating dozens of spicy and spicy strings, telling sun Jingyi. "The other party is the same as us, and then she is also a trading company. Then, it is similar to the projects of our elites, all of which are office supplies and computer products. Then? However, when a business manager of our company was talking with another big company, he gave his supervisor a certain share of rebate, which is commonly known as kickback. Then, the matter was photographed by someone from the other company. Then, the other company threatened our company with this video now... " When sun Jingyi heard that Tang huzheng was going to ask, she explained. "Oh, it''s such a thing. Doesn''t their company do it?" Tang Hu then took out two spicy strings and asked. "It''s no secret in our industry. After all, if we want to promote business, if we don''t give the executives a little bit of benefit, how can people agree? They are doing it, but only we are photographed by others when we are doing it." Sun Jingyi is helpless. "What harm would it do to you if it was exposed?" Tang Hu asked. "He may be punished by the relevant departments. Of course, he will also lose that customer. He is a very large customer of our company, and then they will purchase tens of millions of yuan of computers and related office supplies from us every year. Once this matter is exposed, his supervisor will not only fail, but also be held accountable by the company No Sun Jingyi said here, and then said heavily. What''s more, the most important problem is that after this incident is exposed, no one dares to cooperate with us. After all, the kickback may be exposed. Who will cooperate with such unsafe companies? I''m afraid we will have to close down in the future."So serious?" In fact, Tang Hu doesn''t understand business. However, after hearing sun Jingyi''s explanation, he also understands the general meaning. "It''s what the other company has put forward. If they just want to crack down on your competitor, they should have made this video public by now, and they won''t wait for you to come to me and let me steal the information." "Yes, it''s not good for us to publish it, but it''s not good for their company. After all, it''s a matter of harming others and not benefiting ourselves. Then the users of trading companies here are just two companies and many companies. After losing our customers, they may not go to their homes." "Yes, they will offer you conditions." Tang Hu is most interested in this issue. "The condition they put forward is That''s the boss of that company, and he offered me to be his lover. " Sun Jingyi then said. "What?" Tang Hu will eat half a mouthful of spicy string, directly spray out. "What? I beg your pardon? They offer you to be his lover. " "Yes." Sun Jingyi, and then definitely nodded. "So your reward is half of his, and then, I will be your lover, but I will not fulfill the obligation of being a lover, because I am only half of your lover. You told me before "Half lover?" Tang Hu then some speechless, lover still have half son to do? "Yes, that is to say that we are lovers, but in fact, I don''t fulfill my obligation to be a couple, and then you will appear in front of my friend as my boyfriend." Sun Jingyi then nodded and said. Chapter 863 "So your reward is half of his, and then, I will be your lover, but I will not fulfill the obligation of being a lover, because I am only half of your lover. You told me before "Half lover?" Tang Hu then some speechless, lover still have half son to do? "Yes, that is to say that we are lovers, but in fact, I don''t fulfill my obligation to be a couple, and then you will appear in front of my friend as my boyfriend." Sun Jingyi then nodded and said. Tang Hu finally found out where he was cheated this time. What''s more, how big is the pawn? After all, I not only want to help sun Jingyi to submit materials for free, but also pretend to be her boyfriend for free. This business is really too bad, but this is their own rules and remuneration, who can blame? No wonder I thought something was wrong with this matter before, and it was very wrong indeed. "You are cruel..." Tang Hu doesn''t want to go back this time. After all, he hasn''t been a rogue to this extent. After all, what he said naturally counts. "But the boss of the other party has done so many things just to make you his lover?" "If you don''t believe it, you can ask him. Almost everyone in the industry knows that he has ideas about me." Sun Jingyi said. "And then Wu Tian is not after you? Why don''t you go to him to solve this problem? " What Tang Hu said, after all, Wu Tian is known as a man without iron. After all, his kung fu is very powerful. It should not be a problem to pass the information. "You know what? I don''t want to have too much to do with him. I don''t feel anything about him Sun Jingyi then shook her head and said. "Do you want to go back now?" "No, where is the information now? I''ll get it for you now Tang Hu then saw that sun Jingyi did not want to say more about Wu Tian, and then did not ask. "The information should be in his residence, and then we''ll do it tonight." Sun Jingyi said. "Well, then do it tonight." Tang Hu doesn''t matter. "Then the half lover''s reward, and then I don''t want it either." "That''s not good. After all, I''ve told you many times before. Are you sure you want to accept half of the other party''s terms as a reward? Then you gave me the answer very definitely at that time, and now do you want to go back on it? " Sun Jingyi refused directly, shaking her head and saying. "I don''t want it, can''t I?" Tang Hu said with a bitter smile. "No. absolutely not." Sun Jingyi said. "After all, you do things for me, and then I pay you, which is a matter of course." "Well... then Tang Hu was helpless. But there is no way to see sun Jingyi''s righteous words. After all, Tang Hu did agree before. Two people are talking here, and then they see a group of thugs running directly to this side, and then the scar face before is also in this, and they say to one of them while running. "Brother Guang is him, that''s the boy, and then he left. I collect the premium here and beat me." I have to say, this scar face''s imagination is really rich. Then he molested sun Jingyi and became the Tanghu group. He collected protection fees and cheated his boss to help him revenge. Then the boss of the big stall quickly changed his face after seeing the visitor clearly. He quickly came to Tang Hu and said to Tang Hu and sun Jingyi. "Little brother, you run quickly. Brother scar called his boss over. He must have come to teach you a lesson." "Oh, it''s OK. I haven''t finished yet. They can come if they like." Tang Hu didn''t care at all. He was still eating the string in the pot. "Alas." The boss of spicy string is also helpless to sigh. After all, he has done his utmost to be kind and righteous. This person just doesn''t listen to him and has no way to do it. I hope that when Guangge comes, he won''t be implicated in himself. "Well, I tell you they are so many. Are you sure you can handle them?" Although sun Jingyi thinks that Tang Hu''s skill is very powerful, after all, there is a saying that it is difficult to defeat four hands with two fists. Can Tang Hu solve Tang Hu''s troubles when so many people come to Tang Hu? "Are there many people?" Tang Hu then casually threw his bamboo stick in his hand, and then looked up, and immediately got happy. Unexpectedly, I did not expect to meet an acquaintance, and this acquaintance, and then is shouting at the door."Who dares to make trouble in the North District? Don''t you pay attention to my brother Guang''s face? " "Then the old man with scar face walked in directly and yelled to the people inside the spicy string stall." "Oh, we met again." Tang Hu faintly smiles and looks at brother Guang. "People say it''s been a hundred days. If you don''t lie at home now, do you want to be disabled again?" Brother Guang, then seeing Tang Hu, his face suddenly changed. Naturally, the gang leader in the North District was stripped. What Zhou Guang didn''t expect was that the people he met in the hospital a few days ago actually ran into again here. In the hospital, Tang Hu was very cruel, but Zhou Guang had some fresh memories. All of them were engraved in his bones. He was afraid of Tang Hu. This boy is just a violent maniac. He doesn''t blink his eyes when abusing people. His wrist is used as a toy by him. He pulls back and forth and breaks it several times. Torture yourself, don''t want it. Now Zhou Guang''s face is very ugly. Although he has many subordinates, he does not dare to deliver goods easily. His courage is actually very small. He is afraid of his own people. If he is not the opponent of Tang Hu, his competition will definitely be worse than that in the hospital before. I broke my wrist last time. Maybe I broke my leg this time. "Ha ha... It''s the elder brother..." Zhou Guangran hit him casually. He didn''t dare to provoke Tang Hu for a while, and then he didn''t want to lose face in front of his hands. He could only pretend to be very familiar with Tang Hu. "It''s true that the flood has washed into the Dragon King Temple, and the family don''t know each other any more. Let''s go. I''ll tell you, this brother, he won''t hinder you from collecting protection fees. What''s the matter with you Chapter 864 In fact, Zhou Guang is not a person who doesn''t know what scar face is. He must be playing after the topic. Scar face''s subordinates can''t be so loyal to scar face. Zhou Guang has heard about what happened before. As for knowing the situation, I''m still in the forefront for scar face. After all, scar was bullied for his own sake. On the other hand, because Tang Hu gave a lesson to him at the weekend, he didn''t dare to fight back now. He was very depressed in his heart, so he was ready to teach others how to be angry. Then, what happened was that he met Tang and Zhou Guang again here. I called him bitter. After all, when he realized that the scar was not a simple thing, he didn''t realize that his face was not a simple one. Brother Guang came to make a start for himself, but he had such a good attitude towards Tang Hu, which made scar face have a bad premonition. Is this person really a very cruel person? Even his boss should be respectful. "Sorry, brother Guang It''s my fault. It''s my fault. That''s what I''m doing with The elder brother''s woman then said two words... " Scar face, and then do not quibble, because he knows that at this time, brother Guang must take his own knife. A slap. Zhou Guang then slapped him in the face. "If you want to get more, you don''t have to apologize." "I''m sorry." Scar face is very agile to Tang Hu and sun Jingyi and then apologized. "All right, stop acting. I don''t have time to watch you play here." Tang Hu, and then a little impatient wave. "The boss pays." "This..." The boss of this spicy string is not a man without a wink. When he sees Zhou Guang, the head of a gangster, he doesn''t dare to offend Tang Hu. How dare he take money from Tang Hu? "No, no, no, brother. I won''t charge for this meal..." "Do I look like they are?" Tang Hu then pointed to a group of people with scar face, and then some were not happy. When would you not give me money for eating? When you don''t give money, there are people who treat you. You never eat the overlord food. "Little brother, of course you are not..." Then that boss''s facial expression immediately is consistent, did not expect oneself flatters unexpectedly to pat on the horse''s leg. They don''t have to pay for the meal. What''s more, they don''t have to ask for it by themselves. Then they feel embarrassed. "Well, I''ll figure out how much." The boss didn''t count them carefully, and then he thought about the bamboo sticks on the table. There were more than 100 bells on the table, and then he said. "Even if it''s a hundred, I don''t want the change. I''ll charge you 50 yuan." "Pay for it." Tang Hu then looked at Sun Jing and said to her. Sun Yi was surprised to see that Tang Jinghu wanted to pay for the guests. Then the shop owner is also a little sad and laughing, feelings are not bought by themselves, then how much money do you still let your friends? Isn''t that easy? Sun Jingyi then took out her wallet and took out a 50 yuan note from it and handed it directly to the owner of the spicy restaurant, sun Jingyi. Then she glared at him and left the stall with her. Scar face then secretly slandered the little white face. It was enough to pretend that she still spent money on women. However, she only dared to think like this in her heart. After all, even Zhou Guang, his eldest brother, did not dare to offend people. How dare he offend him? After Tang Hu left, Zhou Guang took a gloomy look at scar''s face. "Are all the good things you''re provoking today? Damn it, I almost went to the hospital again today. " "What''s the matter? Brother Guang, is that boy very good Scar face then looked like this, his elder brother not only did not dare to offend Tang Hu, but also seemed to be very afraid of Tang Hu. "Good? You see how I broke my hand? He broke it for me. She is not a normal person at all. He is a madman. Can you afford to be crazy like this? His skill is really powerful, to the ridiculous, how many people are not enough for him to fight. " Zhou Guang, then shook his two hands wrapped in gauze. "Ah, so powerful." Scar face, and then stunned, is this the legendary martial arts master? "Go back quickly. Don''t make a fool of yourself here. When you polish your eyes, don''t offend people you can''t afford. It''s better to be less provocative in the future." Zhou Guang, and then some fidgety, said to the younger brother behind him. "It''s brother Guang."Scar face, and then also very depressed, how can I know this boy is so powerful? If I had known that he was so powerful, I had nothing to do. What did I do to provoke him? Isn''t I sick? It''s really the trouble of beauty. If I had known that I would not have molested sun Jingyi, I would not have caused such troubles. After getting on the bus, sun Jingyi is a little angry and blames Tang Huyan. "You don''t pay the bill, and then the boss is free, and you don''t want to?" "Look at those peddlers. They can''t make any money at all. Fifty yuan is almost a cost price." Sun Jingyi heard the words of Tang dance, slightly stunned, before he did not think so much, but now? Hearing Tang dance''s saying, it''s really like this. If you have money, you should learn to be busy in the big stalls under the hot sun, which makes sun Jingyi get to know Tang Hu again. In fact, Tang Hu just thought of Tang Yun and his family, and didn''t want to take advantage of the boss. But as for whether he will continue to receive protection fees by scar face? That''s not what Tanghu can manage. After all, everyone has his own life. Tang Hu can''t meet everyone, so Tang Hu can''t be busy. "Where are you going? Honey Sun Jingyi backed the car out and gently looked at Tang Hu. "Dear? Who are you talking to? " Tang Hu was in a daze and couldn''t understand. "Of course I''m talking to you. You''re my lover now. Although he''s only half, I can call you that." Tang Hu is a little speechless. This girl looks very open, but in fact it doesn''t seem like that. Otherwise, he won''t refuse the boss of the company. However, how did he find himself? Is it hard to see that he is easy to bully, or does he think he won''t do anything to her? That''s why I''m so presumptuous to myself. Chapter 865 "I tell you, you are playing with fire and self Immolation here. In case I don''t really realize it one day, what will you do then?" Tang Hu warned sun Jingyi. "Well, in fact, my sister wants to. Let''s see if we can live in love for a long time." Sun Jingyi looked at her with a smile. It seemed that she didn''t take Tang Hu''s warning to herself as one thing at all. "Take me where I was before." Tang Hu then rolled his eyes, no longer to pay attention to him. "Why did you go back to where you were?" Sun Jingyi is a little strange. "Why do you ask so much? Don''t you want me to help you at night Tang Hu, then frowned. "Cut, I''m your lover now. You''ve collected all your rewards. If you want to help, you can''t help." Sun Jingyi shrugged her shoulders and said. "Then go there in the evening, and then pick me up. When this is done, we''re not in debt with each other." Tang Hu doesn''t want to get involved with sun Jingyi. Although this woman looks very beautiful and has the mature temperament like Tang Yun, Fang Miao and Chen Xiaoyu, Tang Hu intuitively feels that this kind of woman is very troublesome. If she gets involved with herself, she will be in constant trouble. Let yourself be a big thief today. Will you kill people and steal goods tomorrow? It''s very possible to think about it. After all, we can infer from Wu Tian that sun Jingyi''s family background is not simple. Otherwise, how could he attract people like Wu Tian? Otherwise, it''s impossible to be friends with the iron hand Wu family. Although I don''t know why Sun Jingyi doesn''t use the power of her family to solve the current problems, things like this kind of aristocratic childe are definitely troublesome things, so Tang Hu doesn''t want to be a special person to solve problems for him. "How can you say that? Don''t you want to be responsible? " When sun Jingyi heard Tang Hu say so, she looked at Tang Hu with a pair of sad eyes. "The lover hasn''t become a wife, so I can break up with you at any time, so I''ll inform you now, you''ll be dumped by me, and you won''t be." Tang Hu then said lightly. Sun Jingyi looked at Tang Hu, a beautiful woman, and then in front of him, he didn''t move his heart. At any rate, the people who pursued him all lined up in line. Even if he wasn''t really his lover, the fake lover could satisfy the vanity of a man. After all, a beautiful woman is always admired by people around him. "Are you really not interested in your sister?" Sun Jingyi couldn''t help asking. "Yes." Tang Hu is very agile, simply answer said. "Ah?" Sun Jingyi thought that Tang Hu would say no, but what he didn''t expect was that Tang Hu said that he was interested, which surprised him and made him confused. "If you''re interested, why dump me?" "Because you are in too much trouble. If you want me to be a big thief today, I won''t have to do anything tomorrow. I don''t have so much time." It''s impossible that Tang Hu has no interest in sun Jingyi. After all, sun Jingyi is also a beautiful woman. He will always be interested in seeing beautiful women, such as Fang Miao, such as Chen Xiaoyu. But in comparison, it is also necessary to see the beauty. If she is like Zhao Shuang, she should stay away from her. Then, it seems that sun Jingyi is a little more troublesome than Zhao Shuang. At least Zhao Shuang is more straightforward, but this sun Jingyi is really deceiving. When sun Jingyi heard Tang Hu''s words, she immediately became angry. How many people wanted to queue up to solve their own problems, such as Wu Tian, who didn''t take the initiative to take care of him. Then she took the initiative to find you Tang Hu, but you still said I was in trouble. "Well, I don''t care. I''ll come to you if there''s anything. It''s up to you. " Sun Jingyi, and then began to play rogue. Tang Hu didn''t say anything more. If you want to find it, you can find it. If I come or not, it depends on my mood. Then Tang Hu asked sun Jingyi to put himself in the snack street behind the school. After sun Jieyi''s car completely left, Tang Hu turned back to the school at this time. Then in the hospital of Songshan detention center, accompanied by a lawyer, Zhong Liang met brother black leopard. "Brother panther." Zhong Liang then saw that his whole body was covered with bandages. After brother black leopard, he could not help but move his face. He didn''t expect that brother black leopard was beaten like this. The black leopard then laughed miserably, because he didn''t expect that he was so powerful that he would be defeated by people now, and his channels were broken. Now he is like no man, no ghost, no ghost. He can only lie in the hospital bed every day, and then he really can''t live like death.Because now the Panther has some physical problems, and is not in the detention center, so there is no police person in the ward except lawyers to monitor the Panther. Zhong Kui can still solve this problem. After all, it''s not difficult to see a black leopard alone. "Little clock, you''re here." Black leopard, and then look to Zhong Liang face across a bleak. "I really underestimated the enemy. I didn''t expect that Tang Hu was so powerful. He had the same strength as me. Oh, I despised the enemy at that time, so I became what I am now. " "What? You said that Tang Hu has such strength. Is that true, Panther? " Zhong Kui was stunned and looked at the black leopard with some incredible eyes. "Boss, is it necessary for me to cheat on things like this?" Said the black leopard with a bitter smile. "So boss, Zhong Shao, before you are absolutely sure, don''t be in Dongting Lake. I really tell you that you are absolutely not his opponent..." Although black leopard''s words are not very pleasant to listen to, Zhong Kui still understood the truth, and Zhong Liang also understood this truth. They were really not Tang Hu''s opponents. Zhong Kui has no problem. After all, Tang Hu has little relationship with him, right? Tang Hu didn''t have any idea at all, but Zhong Liang''s face changed. After all, he regarded Tang Hu as the opponent he had to get rid of in this life. After all, although Zhou Ming caused the humiliation that night, the culprit was Tang Hu. If it wasn''t for Tang Hu, how could he have been humiliated like that? Now I think of it, the belt marks on my body are still painful. When I think of it, Zhong Liang clenched his fist. I don''t know how much humiliation you received that day Chapter 866 "Really, young master, I want to ask you, do you really want to get rid of Tang Hu?" The black leopard suddenly smiles and looks at Zhong Liang strangely. "I really want brother panther, do you have any good way?" Zhong Liang, and then a look at brother black leopard''s smile, we know that he must have a way. "Yes, but..." Brother black leopard then took a look at the people in the room, and then stopped talking. "You go out first." Zhong Kui then waved to the lawyer. There was only one lawyer who was an outsider. Although he had been working under the hands of China all the time, what the black leopard wanted to say must be a very secret thing. Therefore, the less people know, the better. "Yes, boss. Zhong Kui is very clear about what she should not know in her heart. After all, she should not know what to do. When the lawyer came out of the ward, the black leopard''s face showed a serious expression, and then seriously said to Zhong Liang. "Young master, if you really want to revenge Tang Hu, the only way you can do is to improve your own strength, and then let your strength surpass that of Yu Tanghu, so that you can kill him. Otherwise, the forces like him can not be solved by a group of people besieging him, just like a group of ordinary gangsters. If you want to besiege him, you will die It''s just death. It''s impossible to cause a little injury to Tang Hu "Improve your own strength? Brother black leopard, do you mean that I can hear my own strength to that extent? Is it possible to be even more powerful than him? " "Yes, it''s true." Said brother panther, nodding. "It''s just that if you get something, you have to lose something. Once you practice the martial arts script in our school, you will never be able to touch a woman again for life. Otherwise, you will lose your skills in light and your life will be in danger if you are serious." "Ah, you say you can''t touch a woman for life." Zhong Liang was stunned and thought in his mind. Damn it, I am because this boy is the stumbling block on the road of my pursuit of Fang Miao. If I can''t touch the game again, I will kill him, and I have a fart to use. "Yes, I just couldn''t stand it in those years. I just escaped from the school after practicing like this ascetic monk. In the end, it didn''t make any difference. What I brought out was just a mental formula that can improve personal strength in a short time. It can let an ordinary person quickly raise his strength to my level. Then Since I started to practice, I have a little bit of martial arts foundation, so I will be promoted to a higher level than ordinary people. " Said the Panther. "If I am the present strength, I can use this secret method to upgrade to a higher strength. Moreover, this secret method is really used in special circumstances. Moreover, the duration of this secret method is only one or two months. After that, it will return to its original strength and lose five years of life, so it is not When it''s critical, passwords like this don''t have any practical significance at all. " "But if I really don''t let me touch a woman..." Zhong Liang thinks that if he can''t touch a woman, his life has a fart meaning. If he really practices the black leopard, after killing Tang Hu, if he can easily disperse his martial arts, the key is that if he can''t do it well, his life will be in danger, which is too dangerous. "Young master, anyway, I have already said that. After all, I was greatly favored by the boss at that time, so before I enter the prison, I will tell you these things. As for how you choose, I have no way to interfere." Said the Panther. "If you really think about it, you can go to Qingshan and say it was introduced by my panther. Then my former senior brother''s has been promoted to the leader of the sect. Although I used to be an attempt in the sect, he should give me this face. " "Castle Peak? What kind of mountain is that? Where on earth is it? " Zhong Liang was stunned. Although he was not good at geography, he didn''t seem to have heard of this place, let alone any other sects on the green hill. "I''ll give you a detailed map then." Said the Panther. "If you have someone you can trust, you can ask him to study in the sect for you. After you come back from your studies, you can kill Tang Hu for you, and then you can take revenge on me. The reason why I tell you this is that I hope you can help me revenge." "A trustworthy man?" Zhong Liang frowned, and then his eyes suddenly brightened. He suddenly seemed to think of a person. Yes, if he doesn''t study in the school, he can shoot a gun to learn. Isn''t this a perfect candidate?At this time, Zhong Liang raised his head and looked at Zhong Kui. Their eyes met. Zhong Kui obviously thought of such a person. "Liang Liang, do you mean to let Zhang Pao learn this thing?" "Yes, I think so. I decided to talk to him carefully when I went back." Zhong Liang did not hide it. And then he went on. "After all, paozi has been with me for several years. I know about him, especially when things like this happened. We helped his family through the current difficulties, so I should have no problem if I let him go." "All right, then you can talk to him carefully when you go back." Zhong Kui was also moved. After all, if there was a powerful master around his son, he would not have to look at the breath of the Jin family, and then he would survive. He would also be able to stand alone and occupy a place here. At that time, their own family can also be in the upper class, and they can have the right to speak. Then when he thought of Zhong Kui, he suddenly had expectations for the future. He thought that his son had done a very clever thing, that is, to win over the hearts of his subordinates and cultivate a trusted confidant. If the black leopard is Zhong Kui''s confidant, then Zhang Pao is Zhong Liang''s confidant. If the black leopard is not his confidant, he can''t tell him so many secret things. After he got the map of Qingshan, Zhong Kui sent Zhong Liang back to the school, leaving only lawyers to study how to reduce the punishment for the black leopard. However, when he thought of the black leopard, he hurt the police and then ran away. I think it will be no light. Chapter 867 At that time, the discourse of the family can also exist in the society. Then when he thought of Zhong Kui, he suddenly had expectations for the future. He thought that his son had done a very clever thing, that is, to win over the hearts of his subordinates and cultivate a trusted confidant. If the black leopard is Zhong Kui''s confidant, then Zhang Pao is Zhong Liang''s confidant. If the black leopard is not his confidant, he can''t tell him so many secret things. After he got the map of Qingshan, Zhong Kui sent Zhong Liang back to the school, leaving only lawyers to study how to reduce the punishment for the black leopard. However, when he thought of the black leopard, he hurt the police and then ran away. I think it will be no light. On the way to see brother black leopard, Zhong Liang looked depressed. However, on the way back to school, he was very happy and excited. He told Zhang to go to the mountain to learn martial arts. After Zhang Pao became a student, he no longer had to be afraid of Tang Hu. At that time, he gave Tang Hu a fatal move. How refreshing it was thing. Then I think about how exciting it is. Then I promised to help Zhang Pao. His family did it by themselves. It was a very correct thing. After all, Zhong Liang didn''t want to help Zhang Pao before, for fear that he would not get any corresponding income. But now? It''s a real bargain. As soon as I got back to school, Zhong Liang called a gun out of the classroom and said. "Paozi, you come out with me. I have something to discuss with you." "Brother Liang." Zhang Pao is more and more respectful to Zhong Liang recently. After all, Zhong Liang not only paid off his family 700000 yuan, but also gave him 300000 yuan more, which enabled his father''s business to start again, which made Zhang Pao very grateful to Zhong Liang. If it wasn''t for Zhong Liang, his family would have been ruined. His father might have been forced to commit suicide. Then his brother might have been forced to sell his kidney. Then could he and his mother survive? However, Zhong Liang helped his family change all this. Therefore, Zhang Pao thanks his boss from the bottom of his heart, because he feels that there is no white following with Zhong Liang. So Zhong Liang called him, so he ran out of the classroom and asked. "Brother Liang, what can I do for you?" "Gun son, you walk with me." Zhong Liang did not directly say the purpose of the matter, but with Zhang Pao, and then walked in the direction of the toilet. Then, it''s almost time for the first class in the afternoon, so there is no one in the bathroom. There are only a few bad students sitting in the men''s room smoking cigarettes. However, although these people are also the punks in the school, they are not as good as big brother su. Although Zhong Liang was beaten several times by Tang Hu, he did not have the prestige in the school as before. However, these gangsters still did not dare to provoke Zhong Liang. When they saw Zhong Liang coming, they all laughed with each other and left the toilet. "Brother Liang, do you have something to tell me?" Zhang Pao is not stupid. Zhong Liang will never call himself out for no reason, and then accompany him to the toilet. "Paozi, you''ve been with me for so long. Now? I have one thing I want to ask for your opinion Zhong Liang, then hesitated for a moment, then said. "Brother Liang, if you have anything, you can tell me directly. What else do you ask for? My opinion? Isn''t your opinion my opinion? My life belongs to brother Liang. " Zhang Pao then said directly. "Good!" Zhong Liang then nodded and took out a pack of cigarettes. Then he took one out of it and handed it to a gun. Then he dropped one in his mouth. "I didn''t give it to you in vain, but I still want to tell you about it. After all, it''s a matter of great importance, and your opinion must be sought." Brother Liang, tell me directly. Then he took a lighter out of his pocket, lit the clock, lit the cigarette, and then lit himself. "It''s that paozi has a chance to become a martial arts expert now. Would you like to Zhong Liang then lowered his voice and asked. "To be a martial arts master, brother Liang, are you kidding me?" After hearing what Zhong Liang said, he was stunned. "Do you think I''m kidding you? You should know about brother panther, and then she suddenly escaped from the hands of the police, and then you should see the news, right? so what? All of a sudden, his strength has greatly increased, and then under the siege of so many policemen, he can run out. Do you know what the reason is? " "Brother black leopard, is he also a martial arts expert?"Zhang Pao then said subconsciously as soon as he heard what Zhong Liang said. Yes, his life clock is a way to quickly improve his poetic quality. However, this method has some defects, and then? There is not only a time limit, but also a life span and then a price. Zhong Liang, then said. "Brother Liang, do you want me to learn this secret method?" Zhang Pao, after listening to Zhong Liang''s words, misunderstood him. He thought he was asking himself to learn the secret method, so he immediately agreed to it. "It''s OK, brother Liang. Isn''t it just a few years less? No problem. If it wasn''t for you, my father and my brother would have been all over. My family would have been ruined. I might not have survived. " "Paozi, you misunderstood me. I''m not asking you to learn this flawed secret. Instead, you can go to the mountain to learn martial arts and become a real martial arts master The clock then waved and said. "However, the process of your apprenticeship may be very hard. According to brother black leopard, you can live like an ascetic monk. After you learn that skill, you should not be able to get close to women. If you really want to, brother black leopard can introduce you and let you go to the mountain to learn art." "Go to the mountain to learn art?" Zhang Pao, although listening to some confused, but he did not hesitate to directly agree to come down. "Brother Liang, since you let me go to the mountain to learn art, I will go to the mountain to learn art. After all, ascetic monk is nothing. My only thought in my life is to repay brother Liang for your safety to our family. If you can give me this, I can die, let alone the ascetic life." Chapter 868 "Well, cannon. Now that you have this determination, it''s easy to do it. Don''t worry. When you come back from mountain learning, you will be the right hand of our family. And then you''ll follow me in the future Zhong Liang then saw Zhang Pao and agreed directly. He patted him on the shoulder happily and said. "Well, we''ll make a decision first. You''ll prepare for it in the next two days. Then I''ll find someone to send you up the mountain." Fang Miao is very angry now, very angry. The main reason is that Tang Hu is so capable of causing trouble. Now he is in school, and then he openly holds Tang Yun''s hand. In the school, he openly claims that Tang Yun is his woman. Has he ever paid attention to his eldest lady? Don''t you know that he is his own Valet and shield? I don''t know. Did he come directly to protect himself? Tang Yun is his woman now. What is he? How can I use him as a shield in the future? I used to want him to be his own shield in the school to help himself, block those flowers and grasses, and return a clean life. Is it difficult for him to tell others that he is his little wife in the future? "Xiaomiao, are you jealous? Why are you so angry Chen Xiaoyu had gone through the formalities earlier. He went to a school with Fang Miao and became a classmate with Fang Miao. Chen Xiaoyu then reaches out his hand and shakes in front of Fang Miao. "I''m jealous. How can it be? I''m just angry. The main reason is that he''s such an incompetent attendant. Before that, he was protecting me, protecting my life and taking care of me. Then, he told her to let her be her own shield. Then, when I went to school to pick up girls, how could I still be my own shield?" Fang Miao naturally won''t admit that he is jealous. If he eats Tang Hu''s vinegar, how can it be. "Oh, that''s OK. Can you say you''re his concubine? It''s a very normal thing when you are abroad, and it''s not a hard thing to talk about. Don''t you just go straight down like this? " Chen Xiaoyu said. "Return the concubine. You want me to be his concubine." Fang Miao is now so angry that he widens his eyes. Is this comforting or irritating? "What''s wrong with being a concubine? I always think I will be a concubine for others. Then you are the first wife, and then I am the concubine. But now you become the first wife, and then I am the second wife. There is no big difference. " Chen Xiaoyu said indifferent. "You I really have no way to say you, what are you thinking in your mind every day? Do you think it''s fun to be a concubine? " Fang Miao is really speechless now. Her girlfriends feel that they are not normal. They are different from normal people. When they are angry, they can never talk to him. Otherwise, the more they talk to him, the more angry they are, the more likely they will be angry. "I think it''s fun." Chen Xiaoyu was bored to turn through the English book in front of him, and then said. "Oh, there are exams in the afternoon, so I''ll review them first." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Fang Miao is reminded by Chen Xiaoyu that there is still an English exam for a while. He can only take it out first. However, he has decided in his heart that he should go to Tang Hu to talk about this matter. If he goes on like this, he will Deduct his salary. Fang Miao now finds that he is really a bit of a tragedy. It seems that he only has his salary to blackmail Tang Hu. It seems that he has nothing to restrain him. Then, at school in the evening, he received a text message that made him even more angry. Then the message was actually sent by Tang Hu. Tang Hu sent a text message saying that he had something to do at night, and then he would go home later. This makes Fang Miao a little angry. "Xiaoyu, you see, Tang Hu is coming home late at night. Do you think he should go out with Tang Yun?" "I think so." Chen Xiaoyu is simply that kind of fear that the world will not be chaotic. Fang Miao then bit his teeth and sent a message back to Tang Hu. "If you dare to go home late at night, I will directly deduct one month''s salary from you. Tang Hu looked at the text message he received in his hand and felt a little headache. He went out like this one night and had to deduct a month''s salary. This is too high. Tang Hu had a helpless smile and dialed Fang Miao''s phone number. "What''s the matter?" Fang Miao then answers the phone coldly. "Miss, I''m at night. I''m really in a hurry." Tang Hu feels a little baffled, don''t know what''s the matter with convenience?"What''s the matter? Don''t you just go to TangYun for a date? Tang Hu, can you pay attention to the influence? Do you know where you are? You are my shield. Even if you really want to chase girls, can you go after them in private? Now that you''ve made the whole school know all about it, everyone knows about you and Tang Yun. How can I still use you as a shield against me? " Tang Hu was stunned. At this time, she realized that it was because of this that she was angry with herself. No wonder she lost her temper. "Xiaomiao, I really don''t go on a date in the evening. I''m going to help a friend of mine." Tang Hu explained. "What friend? What can I do for you? " Fang Miao then asked. "That''s the day I met sun Jingyi in the bar. Then he asked me for something. Then he paid for it." Tang Hu then deliberately added a reward to avoid Fang Miao''s misunderstanding that he was going out to hook three and four. "I don''t care whether you pay or not, just don''t let people come to you." Fang Miao was reluctant. Fang Miao doesn''t want Tang Hu to go to sun Jingyi in his heart. However, he can''t find any reason to stop him. Even he doesn''t know what he''s angry about. Maybe it''s because he''s afraid that those women will come and affect his plan. Well, it must be like this. As long as she doesn''t bring those women to school, he is willing to Whatever you do, you don''t care. After Fang Miao finished, he hung up the phone at the speed of light. Only Tang Hu shook his head with the phone. Did he agree to go or not to let him go? Does he deduct his salary or not? Chapter 869 Tang Hu then went to the snack street behind the school. Then, in the snack street, she ran into Tang Yun. After school, Tang Yun came to help her mother. At the hospital, because Kang Xiaobo and Liu Wen were taking care of them, Tang Yun could not be used. Seeing that Tang Hu followed him directly, Tang Yun was shocked. She was embarrassed and at a loss. However, there was a trace of surprise in her heart. Today''s events almost spread in the school, and then I don''t know why Tang Yun didn''t go on this time. Last time, she was so angry when the love letter happened. Last time, it was because of rumors, but this time it was true. Maybe Tang Yuexiang was like this. But the fact is that Tang Yun''s heart really thinks like this, and only Tang Yun knows it. Tang Yun ran shakes her head, his heart is no longer so exclusive sugar gourd, and then on the contrary, with him, the heart will always be with a trace of inexplicable excitement and excitement, can''t you really fall in love with him? "You What are you doing here... " Tang Yun then lowered her head and did not dare to look at Tang Hu''s eyes. "I came here to wait for a friend, and then he came to see you on his way." Tang Hu said. When Tang Yun heard the first half of Tang Hu''s words, she was a little bit lost. She didn''t come to see her. But when she heard the second half, she felt like eating honey and had a little sweetness in her heart. "Oh." Tang Yun ran blushed. There are some complicated things in my heart. Is it difficult for me to fall into this way? "I look very busy with your family business. If you really can''t, please ask for a helper." Tang Hu then looked at Tang Yun''s mother''s barbecue stand, which is now surrounded by students. "Well, my mother said today that if you keep busy like this, you''ll have to hire someone." Tang Yun is also very grateful to Tang Hu. If it was not for him, his business would not be so hot now. But when I think of his relationship with him, is this a kind of disguised reward? Tang Yun did not dare to continue to think, and then the heart because of thinking more and more chaotic. "I I went to help my mother first. " With that, Tang Yun ignored Tang Hu and ran away. Looking at Tang Yun''s back, Tang Hu is slightly absent-minded for a moment. This kind of life is really very good. Just a closed eyes, and then, that pair of sad eyes deeply and mercilessly stabbed in Tang Hu''s heart. At the beginning, was it young and frivolous, or did you have no confidence in your life experience? Or in that kind of gunfire life, I don''t know whether there is a period of time can stop, can stop that life, or have no hope for their own future. Then, when sun Jingyi came, Tang Hu had been waiting for about ten minutes in the snack street. "I thought you weren''t coming. I was going home." Tang Hu, then lazily opened the door, and then got on the car. "It''s mainly because of the traffic jam. It''s time to go to work." Sun Jingyi said apologetically. "Little husband, let''s go and eat something first." "Who is your husband? You''ve got a brain problem. Don''t yell. Have I promised you Tang Hu frowned and said. Why is this girl so greedy? Fang Miao hears this thing, but there''s nothing wrong with it. Once it''s ignited, it''s just like that. But if Tang Yun hears it, what''s wrong with him. What''s more, the most unjust thing is that if you really have something to do with sun Jingyi, Tang Hu has never been a shy person, but the key problem is that he is not so good at all. If he carries the title of sun Jingyi''s husband, it will be unjust, and he will have to help him with free peace affairs. "I am your lover now. Why don''t you admit it? What''s more, you admitted it at that time. A gentleman''s words are irretrievable. " Sun Jingyi cackled. Well, Tang Hu immediately shut his mouth. It''s true that this is what he said, and Tang Hu also abides by the agreement, and then comes to help sun Jingyi solve the problem. However, it is normal for him to abide by the agreement and make a few complaints himself. "I admit it, but don''t call my husband again. I''m panicked because you''re ready to do something good when you call me." Tang Hu shrugged helplessly. "Well, I''ll call you when there''s something good." Sun Jingyi, and then climb up the pole. "It''s up to you." Tang Hu is really too lazy to say anything now. To be honest, sun Jingyi is really beautiful. But if it is not so troublesome, Tang Hu would like to flirt with him. However, the main reason is that it is too troublesome."I don''t want to eat rice, and then where to steal information, I''ll make a quick decision." "Now There may be some trouble. " Sun Jingyi then looked at the time on the dashboard. "According to the person I sent out to watch him, the boss of his company should take his mistress with him now, and he should be in his residence now. It is estimated that they are in hot weather now. You can''t start Then I want to wait for a while, they are all asleep, and then you go up and do it. It should be simpler then "It''s OK. It''s not you who stole it from me. I have something else to do at night." Tang Hu doesn''t care. "All right." Since Tang Hu has already said so, sun Jingyi naturally doesn''t say anything anymore. She drives a car directly like the residence of the company''s boss, and then drives over. then, the boss of the company is called Zhang Tongtian. He has to say, Zhang Tian does sound very awesome, as if he really had the same eye. Zhang Tongtian lives in a very high-grade villa area. Then, each of them is an independent villa. It can be seen that Zhang Tongtian''s company is really making money. Then, generally, those who do trade have some relations. If there is no relationship, there is no relationship. If there is no relationship, there is no relationship between them, it is impossible to be a large trading company. Sun Jingyi then drove into the community. The security guard didn''t check it at all, and then let him go directly. Because this kind of car driven by sun Jingyi, although it is not a particularly luxurious car, but in fact, many girls prefer that kind of car, so there are many girls in the community who drive this kind of car. Chapter 870 When she stopped near a three story villa, sun Jingyi pointed to the villa and said, "there it is. The video is stored in a silver DV. If you look for it, it should be in his handbag. He is also very careful and will not give it to other people at will." Tang Hu nodded and got out of the car: "you wait for me here." "How do you get in..." Sun Jingyi just wanted to ask Tang Hu how to get into the wall of the villa, but he saw that Tang Hu had quickly climbed over the wall and entered the villa Is he a real thief? Sun Jingyi blinked her eyes. This man, more and more surprised himself. Not only did he have great Kung Fu, but also his skill was amazing. How could such a man come to Songshan city? Sun Jingyi is guessing how Tang Hu will enter the villa. She sees that Tang Hu has climbed up the wall of the villa like a spider man and entered the villa from an open window on the second floor. Sun Jingyi some can''t believe, this climbed in? In fact, this is a small thing for Tang Hu. If the black leopard can jump directly on the second floor, so can Tang Hu. But Tang Hu doesn''t want to expose too much strength in front of sun Jingyi, so he chooses to climb up. In this way, people with better skills can do it. This is the living room on the second floor. There is no one in the living room with the light on. In a bedroom with the door half open not far from the left, the voices of men and women groan. Tang Hu did not pay attention to them for the time being, and began to look for the DV camera that sun Jingyi said. But Tang Hu didn''t look for it at will, but looked around in the living room. Maybe it was because Zhang Tongtian was anxious to hold his mistress together after he got home. His clothes and handbags were all scattered on the sofa in the corner of the living room. Maybe he didn''t even think that a person would come in the living room at this time! It''s just over seven o''clock in the evening. It''s not the time for thieves. Tang Hu didn''t look for it. He found a small silver DV in the bag on the sofa. After a look, it was still high-definition goods. Turn off the sound play, Tang Hu opened the DV play screen. Sure enough, the picture is a coffee shop. A man is handing a bank card to another man and saying something in his mouth. The picture is very clear. It should be on the table not far away from the two people''s attention. I don''t think these two people would have thought that how many transactions they made would be recorded. Tang Hu turned off the DV and pulled out the memory card and stuffed it into his pocket. He was about to put the DV back in his handbag and left, but suddenly he found that there was still a spare memory card in the bag! Is there a backup? Tang Hu inserted the spare memory card into the DV, but found that he overestimated Zhang Tongtian''s IQ. This memory card was blank, and there was no information in it. When buying DV, the seller delivered it. Zhang Tongtian didn''t care about it and put it into the bag. However, now that there is a blank memory card, Tang Hu''s evil taste comes out again Tang Hu took DV and came to Zhang Tongtian''s room door. He photographed the DV in the room for a period of time. He didn''t flatter Zhang Tongtian''s figure. However, his lover was not bad, but Tang Hu had no interest in such a woman. After recording a video of Zhang Tongtian, Tang Hu put the DV into Zhang Tongtian''s handbag as it was and disappeared into the window on the second floor "Done? So fast? " Sun Jingyi didn''t expect Tang Hu to run out so quickly. She was a little surprised. Tang Hu wryly smile, so no challenging task, this has been slow enough! If it wasn''t for my leisure, I would have been out if I had taken Zhang Tongtian with DV for a while. "Here you are." Tang Hu took out the storage card in his pocket and handed it to sun Jingyi: "I played his DV by the way for a while. It''s very interesting. I''ll buy one some other day." Sun Jingyi is speechless. Do you still have time to play his DV? Not afraid to be found? "Are you sure it''s this memory card?" Sun Jingyi is a little worried. "Sure!" Tang Hu said lazily, "it was recorded in a coffee shop. I''ve checked it for a long time." Thank you, Sun Yi. Thank you Sun Yi made a face in the air. "Bo..." Sun Jingyi is stunned. She kisses herself in the air. How can she kiss something? But see Tang Hu do not know when, put his face together. "You..." Sun Jingyi secretly scolds Tang Hu for being shameless. He just kisses him in vain, but he takes the initiative to come over. "Me what me?" After Sun Yi touched the evil face, I thought it would be harmless to touch my face Tang Hu really let Sun Jingyi get a little angry. You can''t talk about that half lover again and again? Since you are so willing to say, well, then you, half of the lover, there is no special scope for this half. Even if you don''t sleep together, you can kiss it?"You..." Sun Jingyi doesn''t know what to say. Indeed, she teases Tang Hu just because he seems young and should not be his opponent. If he is a dangerous man, sun Jingyi will not play with these children''s means, and will only put himself in. According to sun Jingyi''s judgment, Tang Hu is supposed to be a little boy without any personnel. Although he is a little more skillful, he must have been trained in a closed way by his master in those years before. He didn''t know much about things outside. Therefore, sun Jingyi is confident that he can use her beauty to turn Tang Hu fans around and do things for himself. But she did not expect that Tang Hu would take the initiative to attack! Just when sun Jingyi wants to say something more, Tang Hu''s next action makes her a little confused. Tang Hu suddenly stretched out his hand and gently pinched sun Jingyi''s beautiful jaw. It was a very frivolous and insulting action. It was like the action that bullies used to tease women in ancient costume TV dramas. Now Tang Hu suddenly rushed out, which made sun Jingyi nervous and even scared, who had never been humiliated. ¡±You What are you going to do? " Sun Jingyi felt a little panicked now, after all, 80% of this action has nothing good to happen. ¡±Half lover? I''ll come and collect it any time Chapter 871 Tang Hu suddenly stretched out his hand and gently pinched sun Jingyi''s beautiful jaw. It was a very frivolous and insulting action. It was like the action that bullies used to tease women in ancient costume TV dramas. Now Tang Hu suddenly rushed out, which made sun Jingyi nervous and even scared, who had never been humiliated. ¡±You What are you going to do? " Sun Jingyi felt a little panicked now, after all, 80% of this action has nothing good to happen. ¡±Half lover? I''ll come and collect it any time Tang Hu at this time directly released his hand. The next time you think about it before you ask me to do something, I will continue to charge for it. When you come to me to do something, that holding hand is the other half''s lover, and then it will become the whole lover. If Tang Hu doesn''t give this girl a little color now, she will soon open the dyeing room. Before Tang Hu didn''t care about him, but this girl is a little bit pedaling his nose and face. It''s too much for Tang Hu to bear. After all, when he was at home, Tang Hu could bear with Fang Miao and Chen Xiaoyu. After all, that was his job, but he didn''t know sun Jingyi. This girl really thought his charm was infinite. Sun Jingyi is a little aggrieved now. When did she suffer such insults? Even if he had no iron hand, he did not dare to say some frivolous words in front of him in front of him. Although Zhang Tongtian coveted himself, he would not use force on himself. For this kind of thing, coercion and inducement are one thing, and using strong him is another. Even if Zhang Tongtian is a man, he does not want to spend the rest of his life in prison directly. However, Tang Hu actually took away his first kiss. Although she didn''t kiss her mouth, she also kissed his face. This makes sun Jingyi feel very aggrieved. However, even if sun Jingyi was wronged again, he just bore it in silence, because he was very clear that everything in this matter was caused by himself, which is the truth of playing with fire and self Immolation. Seeing sun Jingyi finally settled down, Tang Hu was too lazy to pay any attention to him. He had better not look for himself again. He was very busy. Every time he looked for himself, he was doing some low-tech things. Tang Wu always felt that he was sorry for his own strength. If sun Jingyi is really her own wife, she will recognize that the key is not her own wife, and she always plays these careful eyes with herself. This time, Tang Hu helps him in the face of meeting each other. The next time, we have to see his sincerity. Naturally, Tang Hu didn''t want it. Sun Jingyi sent him to the location of his villa, but to a bus stop near the villa area. Tang Hu then got off the bus. Sun Jingyi bit his teeth and looked at Tang Hu angrily, and then drove away. ¡±Dad, founder, he is shrinking his power these days, which is very unfavorable to us. " A young man with glasses stood carefully in front of a middle-aged man. ¡±I know all these things. You don''t have to worry about them anymore When Tang Hu returned to the villa, he found that Fang Miao and Chen Xiaoyu were sitting in the living room, but they didn''t watch TV. They taught themselves the same thing that day. ¡±Little bodyguard, I can tell you that your employer is angry. You should be careful. " Chen Xiaoyu, and then comfortable lying on the sofa, and then eating oranges, saw Tang Hu came in and said hello to him in advance. ¡±Xiaoyu Fang Miao stares at Chen Xiaoyu. ¡±What the hell are you talking about? What makes me jealous ¡±Oh, I''m not jealous. I''m angry. I''m not going to say that Chen Xiaoyu then quickly shut his mouth, as if I didn''t say anything. ¡±You... " Fang Miao originally wanted to teach Tang Hu a lesson directly, but as a result, he was so disturbed by Chen Xiaoyu, and now he has no idea of swearing. He stares at Chen Xiaoyu with hatred. ¡±Xiaoyu, did you like Tang Hu a little after you confessed with him? Otherwise, how could you cover for him everywhere? " ¡±Oh, Miaomiao, do you want me to like him Chen Xiaoyu ate half of the orange, and then said disapprovingly. ¡±You''re going to marry the same man as me Fang Miao now really wants to stand up and kick Chen Xiaoyu directly into outer space. This is really going further and further. Then, looking at Tang Hu''s indifferent appearance, Fang Miao is really a little depressed now. He can do whatever he wants to do, and it''s none of his business. Even if he''s chasing girls or fooling around, as long as he doesn''t delay his own affairs and doesn''t let Zhong Liang disturb him, then his work will be finished. Fang Miao waved his hand in a bad mood and said.¡±Tang Hu, if you are in school, you should pay attention to the influence. Then I don''t care what happens to you and Tang Yu, as long as you don''t let Zhong Liang disturb me ¡±Oh, you can rest assured. Then the boy is too busy to bother you now Then Tang Hu nodded. ¡±That''s OK. It''s OK. But you have to tell me in advance before you go out. Otherwise, if I can''t find something for you, at least I know what you''re doing Fang Miao doesn''t know what''s wrong with him. How can he care so much about Tang Hu''s being with other girls, or is he concerned about him? Is he not dedicated enough to the job of bodyguard, and is half hearted to being a valet? ¡±Good. " Tang Hu didn''t even think about it, so he nodded and agreed. The relationship between Tang Hu and Fang Miao has been relaxed and harmonious. Tang Hu also cherishes this task. Although he has been doing so far, what about himself? Some of them are not very competent, but I like this job very much. Then, there is enough compensation for this task, and it is no longer like the old one, and I feel that life is very comfortable now. In fact, Tang Hu takes this seriously. After all, he is helping others. Once he has an idea in his heart, even if he doesn''t want to, Tang Hu will try his best to finish it. Fang Miao is not the kind of person who makes trouble without reason. Generally speaking, Tang Hu''s life is very moist, so he doesn''t care about it once or twice. Chapter 872 "Why, Miaomiao, didn''t you say you were very angry? Don''t you say you want to go bungee jumping on the weekend? Then you want to push your bodyguard down. Why don''t you say it now? " Chen Xiaoyu suddenly said indirectly. "Xiaoyu!" Most of what Fang Miao said before was just angry words. Of course, he couldn''t have pushed Tang Hu down the valley directly. Isn''t that murder? Then Fang Miao glared at Chen Xiaoyu angrily. "What''s on your mind every day? I was just talking casually. I was just angry. Did you take it seriously? " "I wanted to go bungee jumping, otherwise we would not push your little bodyguard and retreat, and then we would only go bungee jumping, OK?" Chen Xiaoyu then looks forward to Fang Miao. "Drink..." Tang Hu shook his head helplessly. Although Tang Hu and Chen Xiaoyu had been together for a short time, it was only a few days. However, he found that Chen Xiaoyu was very lively and active. He was a real treasure. With him around, he was doomed to fight no war in this family. However, Tang Hu didn''t expect that before Fang Miao, he was unexpectedly Angry, I want to push myself directly. Fang Miao is now embarrassed by Chen Xiaoyu and coughs. "Tang Hu, don''t listen to Xiaoyu. I don''t mean to urge you." "Oh, there''s nothing wrong with pushing..." Tang Hu thought, the first lady''s, push back, well, think about it is actually very good "Oh, what do you say?" Fang Miao didn''t hear clearly. Tang Hu doesn''t dare to repeat it in front of Fang Miao. "Miaomiao, just now, he said he wanted to be pushed down by you." Chen Xiaoyu, then listened very clearly, but he said it very awesome. "What?" Fang Miao is slightly stunned, and then blushes, and understands what Chen Xiaoyu just called pushing down means? Fang Miao is not out of touch with the outside world or not surfing the Internet. Even as a girl, she will understand what the word means, and then she will feel a little ashamed and angry. "Tang Hu, what do you say?" "No, I''m just saying back off. There''s nothing wrong with it." Tang Hu immediately felt some sweat. Although he didn''t mean it, he didn''t say that. "I mean, in fact, with my skill, you can''t even fall if you push me down..." Fang Miao then frowned and thought that Tang Hu was right, as if he had just said that there was nothing wrong, not something to push down? Then Fang Miao saw Chen Xiaoyu directly. "Xiaoyu!" Chen Xiaoyu quickly jumped up from the sofa and wanted to run away. But before, all the time, she reeled her legs on the sofa, and then her legs became numb. When she was cold, she stood up directly. Then one did not stand firm and another staggered, and fell directly from the sofa. "Xiaoyu Tang Hu Fang Miao then panicked and couldn''t care to scold Chen Xiaoyu any more. Then he wanted to reach out and pull him. But after all, he still had to slow down Chen Xiaoyu. Then the tragedy was directly planted and published. Then he wanted to subconsciously let Tang hu want to save him "Oh..." Tang Hu, and then a hand directly caught Chen Xiaoyu "Little bodyguard What are you doing Chen Xiaoyu, and then blushed, the little demon resisted, but now, this posture is not dare, after all, his body is still being picked up by Tang Hu in the air, so he can only complain there. Because he thinks, this kind of feeling is actually psychologically very good "Tang Hu, what are you doing there? Don''t let it go. " Fang Miao''s face is livid now. What does Tang Hu mean? Flirt with your best friend in front of you. I think I don''t exist. Tang Hu felt embarrassed and let go. "Ah..." Chen Xiaoyu and then issued a scream, bang a sound directly fell on the ground, half a day to get up. "Miaomiao, why do you let him go? Do you want to murder me... " "Xiaoyu, you can''t say that word again. Don''t you see there are men here? If I don''t let him go, do you want him to keep touching you? " Fang Miao then stares at Chen Xiaoyu. "But..." Chen Xiaoyu said in his heart, then you can''t let me directly fall on the ground. "But what? You are touched by Tang Hu. Why don''t you settle with him? You''re still talking about me here Fang Miao then looks at Chen Xiaoyu, some of whom hate iron but not steel. What''s more, it''s not like this kind of thing has never happened in the school before. Then, he was insulted by a little gangster in the school, and then he insulted Chen Xiaoyu with words. Then he went to find his brother and beat him all over the place. Now he was touched by Tang Hu, and he was just like a man who had nothing to do, so he couldn''t be his best friend Stupid?"Oh, Miaomiao, do you mean to make him responsible to me?" Chen Xiaoyu then blinked his big eyes and asked vaguely. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Fang Miao doesn''t know what to say now. "Don''t you ask your brother to beat him up?" "Oh, did he pull me out of the railings before? It''s been touched once. " Chen Xiaoyu thought for a moment, then turned her eyes and thought of it. "Why don''t we write down the account first, and if he is obedient in the future, we won''t bother him." "Well, that sounds like a good idea." Fang Miao naturally agrees. Anyway, Xiaoyu is touched, and he is not himself. Since the parties do not mind, what else does he mind? "I saved you both times." Tang Hu is not happy then, but he saved Chen Xiaoyu twice. Is it difficult for this girl to find her own trouble? "Oh, that''s all? Let''s just call it a straight draw. However, you should always compensate us for what you do. You can go bungee jumping with us on weekends. I haven''t done bungee jumping yet. You can go with us then. " Chen Xiaoyu doesn''t care. Anyway, it''s hard to say, so it doesn''t matter. Chapter 873 "No problem..." Tang Hu originally wanted to refuse, but at least he touched Chen Xiaoyu, and then teased her best friend in front of the eldest lady. Fang Miao didn''t ask for his own trouble. It was very good. Bungee jumping is nothing. Fang Miao doesn''t know what Chen Xiaoyu thinks now. He waits until Tang Hu goes to eat in the kitchen, and then whispers to him. "Xiaoyu, you don''t really like Tang Hu, do you?" "Ah, how could you ask that? I didn''t... " Chen Xiaoyu then ate an orange in his mouth and said vaguely. "No, let him touch it." Fang Miao then frowned with doubt, and sighed in his heart that his best friend was probably bewildered by Tang Hu. Otherwise, how could he be touched by others without any reaction? "He didn''t mean to." Chen Xiaoyu then felt a little strange in his heart. He didn''t seem to resist foreign boys as much as he did when he was abroad. It seemed that he didn''t resist Tang Hu, the little bodyguard. It seemed that he was touched and didn''t want to beat him. Instead, he wanted to study things like bungee jumping on weekends. It seemed that he was touched, and it was not very heavy What do you want? "You..." What about Zhang Tong? Just like before, he put on a pair of legs and put on a winning hand. Then he called sun Jingyi and said. "Is it miss sun?" Because in Zhang Tongtian''s opinion, sun Jingyi is now the meat in his mouth. Unless he doesn''t want to continue to do business here, otherwise, this time his reputation will certainly be ruined. Because of Zhang Tongtian''s relationship in this city, and then, there are many news media reporters he knows. Then, as long as the video is disclosed to them, the result is that sun Jingyi, his company will definitely die. Not only will his salary be punished by the relevant departments, but the most important thing is that no one will do business with their company again. After all, who would like to do business with such an unsafe company? Then the purchasing directors of those companies are all fat and poor. Who knows? What''s going on here? What''s more, it''s the same with any company that does such things. They all have kickbacks. But why do you have to go to sun Jingyi, a company that is easily exposed, to do this kind of business with them? It''s just that Zhang Tongtian doesn''t know sun Jingyi''s background. In fact, sun Jingyi came to this city alone. He didn''t want to rely on her family background. Then, he came to this city to break away from his family and leave the sun family. Then it is mainly the faces and faces of those people in the family. Sun Jingyi is really unwilling to think about it. Originally, they are all members of the family. Then? Now I''m fighting for my grandfather''s property. Then, before my grandfather died, I''ve become what I am now. If I wait until my grandfather dies, I don''t have to make a scene. Sun Jingyi''s parents died early, and then she grew up with her grandfather when she was a child. Just because she was a little closer to her grandfather, the rest of the sun family regarded himself as the No.1 public enemy who robbed the family property. This made sun Jingyi feel very uncomfortable. In the end, she came to the city outside and wandered around on her own. "Mr. Zhang, what can I do for you?" After that, Sun Yi won''t be afraid of the old days when she gets her card. "Miss Sun, have you forgotten? Today, I''m going to hold a small-scale press conference. Then, I''ll expose to them that some companies in the industry don''t talk about business rules, and then the business order causes some unhealthy tendencies in the industry. I wonder if Miss sun would like to have a look at it? " Zhang Tongtian said, and then she sneered in her heart. Sun Jingyi, this is your last chance. Don''t be unkind. Otherwise, when I poke out the video at the press conference, your company will definitely lose its reputation. "Well, since Mr. Zhang is so honored to invite me, how can I not go?" Sun Jingyi said lightly. "What time? Where is it? " "At nine o''clock this morning, and then, in the conference room of our company, I think Miss Sun had better come earlier to discuss with me the relevant contents of today''s press conference." Zhang Tongtian hinted. "I''m sorry, I think I''m afraid there are some things to deal with here. I can''t go ahead of time, but it should be OK to arrive on time." Sun Jingyi, and then in the heart wonder, can not this Tong Tian has not found that the storage card has been lost? How can you still have a winning hand? Does he have a backup? It should be impossible. Sun Jingyi, however, heard that Zhang Tongtian was a computer idiot, so he took the risk of Tang Hu and pulled out the memory card directly. After all, Zhang Tongtian could not play with such computers, video cameras and other electronic products. He asked a private detective to record the video, and then after watching it, he would follow I put my hands in my handbag.Sun Jingyi''s guess is not wrong. Zhang Tongtian took a special look at the video recorder this morning to be on the safe side. He found that the memory card was still on it, and then he was relieved. What happened? He knew that he would not fiddle with such sophisticated electronic products, so he did not open the VCR to see what it was like? Zhang Tongtian is a relatively vulgar person. Usually, he is only good at delving into interpersonal relationships and making good connections. Therefore, although his own company sells computers, he simply can''t find the key to turn on the computer? "Well, I hope Miss sun won''t regret it." Zhang Tong snorted coldly after nature, and hung up the phone directly. In his heart, he thought of stinky girls. Don''t be shameless. When the time comes, there will be something good for you and you will cry. At nine o''clock, sun Jingyi arrived late, and appeared in Zhang Tongtian''s conference room. Zhang Tongtian''s face was very bad, and there was a trace of sharp color in his eyes. This girl can really calm down. I don''t know. After watching the video, can he still be as calm as he is now? Zhang Tongtian has now decided in his heart. Since she is so ungrateful, she has hinted at him several times. Since he is still like this, he can only let him taste the price of refusing himself. Chapter 874 "Miss Sun, I''m late." Zhang Tongtian nodded to sun Jingyi. "Mr. Zhang, what does it matter if I come early and come late for your press conference?" Sun Jingyi said lightly. "Well, Miss Sun, please take your seat." Zhang Tongtian sneered and sat on the rostrum of the conference room. Most of these reporters have a good relationship with his company. They even invited chief reporters of several major newspapers through their relations. You can imagine how shocking the news this time will be! However, sun Jingyi has not repented to this day, so Zhang Tongtian doesn''t mind letting her be ruined! "Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to join Zhang''s small press conference. What we''re doing here is not journalists'' friends, or peers'' friends, nor outsiders. Let''s not talk politely. Let''s go straight to the theme." Zhang Tongtian cleared his throat and said. "Mr. Zhang, just tell me, we are all ready!" A reporter, who knew the news in advance, aimed his camera at the large screen in the conference room. "Well, I''ll tell you!" Zhang Tongtian nodded: "today, I want to expose a scum in the industry to you! This person has corrupted our professional ethics and led the unhealthy tendencies in the industry. What should we do with such a person? " "Get rid of the black sheep! Is this kind of person worthy of trade? " A person in the industry who colluded in advance stood up and said. "Yes, Mr. Zhang, you should be exposed quickly. We are all waiting for it! We want to see who this person is. This kind of person is not as good as a pig or a dog, and is also worthy of trade! " The other man stood up and cheered. In fact, there are only a few people who have been hinted by Zhang Tongtian. Other people come with a lively attitude and will not get involved in such things. "OK, Secretary Li, go and play this video." Zhang Tongtian handed the video recorder to his secretary. This is the first time that he handed over the camera to his secretary. Before that, he would not let anyone touch the camera! Because Zhang Tongtian was afraid that the video would be circulated too early, it would lose the effect of threatening sun Jingyi. If it was spread out, sun Jingyi would not agree to his request again! Secondly, he didn''t believe the people around him. He was afraid that sun Jingyi would buy the people around him to delete the video, so he would find a private detective to record this video for nothing! So until this time, Zhang Tong took out the camera. "Please watch the video Zhang Tongtian and other secretary Li connected the camera to the big TV in the conference room and made a gesture to everyone. In the TV, suddenly came out a groan of men and women A lot of TV is first out of the sound and then out of the picture, the picture is always about a second later than the sound at night. So everyone is very strange, what kind of video is this? Zhang Tongtian is also very puzzled. When he watched this video, he didn''t seem to have the sound? People are strange, two naked figures appear on the screen of TV, but, how can the man be so familiar? Everyone''s line of sight falls on Zhang Tongtian, because the hero of the video is Zhang Tongtian himself! Sun Jingyi spat and lowered her head. She didn''t dare to watch the pictures on TV, but she was very happy. The date of watching the video on TV was last night. It was just when Tang Hu went to steal the storage card. And Tang Hu said that he played with the camera for a while, so this must be the picture that Tang Hu recorded casually! Although the heart of some angry Tang Hu yesterday Suddenly overbearing, but today''s sun Jingyi is undoubtedly very refreshing! Mercilessly out of a chest of evil gas! Zhang Tongtian, today''s disgrace is lost Dafa! He was stunned for a long time like everyone else, and then his face turned red: "Secretary Li? What''s this? It''s a mess. What did you put in it "Mr. Zhang, this is the camera you gave me. I directly connected it to the TV..." Secretary Li looks innocent. "Hee hee Ha ha... " Suddenly, there were bursts of Snickers in the conference room. The reporters who had relations with Zhang Tongtian were puzzled, but those who had nothing to do with them were all excited. This is a big piece of lace news! "Off! Turn it off for me Zhang Tong roared to Secretary Li in a bad weather. Although Secretary Li felt wronged, he had to turn off the camera and TV. "What''s the matter? What''s going on? How did it become this? " Zhang Tongtian''s face was gloomy, and his face was unhappy. "Mr. Zhang, is this what you call the black sheep?" Sun Jingyi sneered and stood up: "you let us come to see you perform? Excuse me, I''m sorry, I don''t have any interest in your indecent video. Goodbye With that, sun Jingyi turned around and walked out of the meeting room. There was no need to stay here any longer. And other people in the same industry are also embarrassed to stay. They don''t know what kind of plane the whole sky is up to. They invited us to watch an indecent video of the fat pig. They are really free. Is this guy prone to exhibitionism? Is it to show his manly charm?Zhang Tongtian looked at the planned press conference with a gloomy face. He was very upset, but there was no way! He vaguely felt that there was something wrong with him, but he did not know what was wrong, because he did not understand what was wrong. Why did the video of sun Jingyi''s staff bribery become an indecent video of himself and his lover? It must be sun Jingyi! It must be this woman! Although I don''t know what means sun Jingyi used, intuitively, Zhang Tongtian can conclude that this matter is absolutely related to sun Jingyi! Otherwise, why has sun Jingyi been so calm? Why do you look so indifferent? Sun Jingyi, I will never let you go! Zhang Tongtian clenched his fist Tang Hu yawned lazily. In fact, Tang Hu didn''t sleep well yesterday Originally thought, this let oneself unforgettable girl will be Tang Yun, but how did not expect, will be Chen Yushu! Although it was in that kind of emergency, accidentally touched, but still let Tang Hu''s heart throb To tell you the truth, if Chen Yushu is not chumengyao''s best friend, maybe Tang Hu will target her But the key question is, is the first lady''s best friend so good? Chapter 875 Originally thought, this let oneself unforgettable girl will be Tang Yun, but how did not expect, will be Chen Yushu! Although it was in that kind of emergency, accidentally touched, but still let Tang Hu''s heart throb To tell you the truth, if Chen Yushu is not chumengyao''s best friend, maybe Tang Hu will target her But the key question is, is the first lady''s best friend so good? "Boss, what''s wrong with you? What do you think you are so listless today Kang Xiaobo originally wanted to talk to Tang Hu about Xiaofen, but when he saw Tang Hu so listless, he didn''t know whether he should say it or not. "It''s OK, wavelet. If you have something, just say that I have nothing." Tang Hu then shook his head. In fact, if Tang hu wants to get rid of fatigue, he just needs to recite the internal method in his heart. Then, he can use the energy to run it. The only thing is that Tang Hu doesn''t feel tired, but he doesn''t have much mood. The main thing is that Tang Hu thinks about himself and Chen Xiaoyu in his heart. What is the relationship between the two of us? This makes Tang Hu feel strange "Boss, in fact, I think it''s just after getting along with Xiaofen these days, I found that there is Kang lighting''s son of a bitch in Xiaofen''s heart." When he said this, Kang Xiaobo clenched his fist tightly with anger on his face. "Oh, what do you say?" Tang Hu thought in his heart, won''t it? Kang lighting, he has been so heartless, have made such a thing to Xiaofen, Xiaofen actually still loves him wholeheartedly, is there any mistake in the end? "Boss, you don''t know. Then, as soon as I mentioned Kang lighting with Xiaofeng, her look was a little abnormal..." Kang Xiaobo sighed helplessly. "I guess he wants to forget Kang lighting, but he can''t forget it. After all, it''s her first" man. It''s still fresh in memory. It should be a very normal thing. However, Kang Zhaomin''s disgusting face, Xiao Fen, doesn''t she know? " "He knows, but, just like you just said, that man made Xiaofen unable to put down easily and forget easily. I think the best thing you should do is to let him go and have a chance to meet Kang lighting. It is estimated that Xiaofen will be able to put down completely after seeing him once. It is better to let him see how much Kang lighting is now I''m so heartless. " Tang Hu suggested. "Boss, if you do this, will it stimulate Xiaofen? After all, her illness is just right. I''m afraid if I accept such a big stimulation directly Kang Xiaobo said with some uneasiness. "It may or may not, but when I''m by your side, there should be nothing wrong. If you don''t let him face up to this matter, he will never be able to walk out of the shadow of Kang lighting. Only when he really realizes the nature and face of Kang lighting, can Xiaofen completely forget Kang Lighting. " Tang Hu said. "Boss, you''re right. If you''re around then, you don''t have to be afraid that Xiaofen will get sick. But where can I find Kang lighting? Then my second grandfather and his family moved to the provincial capital for a long time, and they didn''t live here for a long time "It''s OK. There will always be opportunities like this. Xiaobo, I think you should be confident now. You should not always regard yourself as a substitute for Kang lighting. In this way, Xiaofen may gradually accept you. If you always think that you and your cousin are similar in appearance, and take this as a means to pursue Xiaofen, I think this is really too much It''s too sad. " Tang Hu said lightly. "Don''t worry, boss. I won''t disgrace you. I''ll get rid of Xiao Fen. I will let her willingly with me, let him fall in love with me Kang Xiaobo vowed. "Have you decided in your mind? You''re really going to decide with Xiao Fen, are you? " Tang Hu asked. "It''s decided, boss. This time I really decided that I would stay with Xiaofen. Then, last night, I stayed with Xiaofen all night in the hospital..." Kang Xiaobo nodded solemnly. "Oh, you don''t?" Tang Hu then widened his eyes. He didn''t expect that his younger brother was even fiercer than himself. He just pulled Tang Yun''s hand, and Kang Xiaobo was even more cute. Then he went directly with the night. "Boss, you misunderstand me. I''m just a bed companion. I''m looking after Xiaofen. Nothing happened to us." "Kang Xiaobo is sweating." Tang Hu is also speechless. "And then?" "Then last night, I talked to Xiao Fen about a lot of things and learned his mind Kang Fen said something that she didn''t know, but she didn''t think she was rightKang said. "In other words, this matter may lead to the breakdown of your relationship with your cousin. If so, are you sure there is no problem?" Tang Hu asked. "How can I recognize him as a brother when he does things like this? If it wasn''t for the second master''s face, I would all go over now and just want to beat him directly. I don''t have a brother like him at all. I think it''s a shame for me to have such a brother. It''s a scum to have such a person in my family. " Kang Xiaobo said with a sneer. "You can beat him, but, at least not now, you don''t have the strength. When you have that strength, you can do what you want to do, and then take revenge for Xiaofen Tang Hu directly poured a basin of cold water on Kang Xiaobo. "I know the boss. After all, he is the second young master of the Kang family. What am I? Is it a poor relative of the Kang family? " Kang Xiaobo said helplessly. Then today, Zhang Pang didn''t come to school. Except for Zhong Liang''s guidance, no one else knew where he had gone, even Gao Fu, who was the same as Zhang Pao. It''s just that Zhang Pao was only known in the school, and then he asked for a very long sick leave. Then, his family members also vaguely said that they were going to do a very important event, and then they were escorted directly to the mountain by Zhong Kui and his party. Chapter 876 Zhong Liang gave Tang Hu a look of resentment. He didn''t need you and me now. When Zhang Hao came back from the mountain to learn art, he would see how you died. Then when I think of it, Zhong Liang is more comfortable. Anyway, Tang Hu will be dead sooner or later. Let him jump for two days, and then let him be proud for a few days before he dies. Then Zhong Liang looks at Tang Hu with some pity. In her opinion, Tang Hu is a person who must die! "Xiaomiao, are you free on Saturday? Then my dad gave me some tickets for 3D movies, and we''ll go to see them together Zhong Liang was urged by his father this morning. Then he quickly put up the time and put Fang Miao in. Otherwise, his uncle would not be able to make any plans at that time. If he didn''t need his cooperation, his family would not get any benefits. So Zhong Liang began to approach Fang Miao very attentively. "I told you not to call me that. Do you have long ears?" Fang Miao feels disgusted by Zhong Liang''s intimacy. But Zhong Liang didn''t realize it. Then, he moved the stool directly to the corridor and sat on the aisle. Then he arranged with Fang Miao''s chair, and then said in a low voice. "Why don''t I call you Miaomiao?" "Why don''t you die? Are you all right? " Fang Miao then made her own eyebrow and said. "Yes, we went to see a movie on Saturday. It''s a three-day movie. It should be the latest international blockbuster." Zhong Liang then took out three movie tickets from his pocket and said to the other party in seconds. "No time. I have other things to do on Saturday." Fang Miao then refused. He had already agreed with Xiaoyu that he would go bungee jumping together at the weekend, so he would not go to see a movie at all. Even if he didn''t go bungee jumping, he would not go to see a movie with Zhong Liang, because in his eyes, Zhong Liang is more annoying than Tang Hu. Fang Miao, and then a thought of here can not help but slightly stunned. In the past, he did not think that Tang Hu was even more annoying than Zhong liang? How did he change the order so quickly, Fang Miao, and then shook his head. He didn''t know what was going on. "Then can we go on Sunday?" Zhong Liang, thick - skinned, said without taking the trouble. Fang Miao is annoyed by Zhong Liang, and then stabs Chen Xiaoyu next to him with his hand, and then signals him to find Tang Hu to solve the problem. Chen Xiaoyu then laughed, immediately understood, directly sent a short message to Tang Hu, and then the above content is directly. "Xiaomiao is in trouble now. Please help me quickly." Tang Hu then saw that Chen Xiaoyu had sent this message, and then he couldn''t help crying or laughing. However, he still stood up. After all, he had promised Fang Miao that if he was harassed by Zhong Liang, he should deal with it in time. "Boss, what are you going to do now?" Seeing Tang Hu Meng standing up, Kang Xiaobo was puzzled. "I''m going to go to the bathroom now. Do you want to go?" Tang Hu asked. "Go, go, boss, wait for me." Kang Xiaobo then immediately followed Tang Hu to stand up. Seeing that the corridor in front of him had been blocked by Zhong Liang, he couldn''t help but feel a little happy. It seems that Zhong Liang is in bad luck again. Tang Hu then walked quickly to Zhong Liang. Then, Chen Xiaoyu''s thief laughed. Zhong Liang, the fool, didn''t know that he was still here. He continued to harass him. Didn''t know that she would become a flying man in the air again? "Don''t you have a long memory? I told you not to block the road. I told you not to block the road. Are you deaf? " Tang Hu stood at the back of Zhong Liang and said coldly. To tell you the truth, if Tang Hu was not determined to be stable and wanted to live here at ease, otherwise Zhong Liang would not have known where he was and became a ghost. How could he continue to live a stable life here? "You..." Suddenly, he heard the sound of the tiger directly on the top of the platform, and then he was about to go out. You change seats, you are not suitable to sit here, otherwise next time I will not let you fly so simple, I will let you fly directly out of the classroom window. Tang Hu then kicked Zhong Liang''s chair directly and gave a faint warning to Zhong Liang. The boy had better be more sensible and get away from Fang Miao quickly. Otherwise, he won''t have to be called by Chen Xiaoyu every day to help him. Zhong Liang looked at Tang Hu with some bitterness, but he didn''t dare to say anything. After all, he also knew that what he was doing and saying was at a loss. Moreover, Tang Hu would beat him. Now he is not his opponent after all? The only thing I can do now is to endure.Seeing that Zhong Liang didn''t speak, Tang Hu then walked past him. As he passed by, he gave a warning to Zhong Liang. Remember what I said, if you dare to sit in front of me again, I will let you play the air man every day. When did Zhong Liang bite his teeth? When did he face such a threat? However, Tang Hu did not play according to the routine. He could not beat him. Even the black leopard brother he was proud of was not his opponent. Such a person could not be provoked at this stage. If he was provoked, the final result would be his fat beating ¡£ Tang Hu, this guy is just a madman. Then, he was arrogant and unscrupulous. Yesterday, he directly smashed Zhou Ming in the face of the dean of academic affairs. Then this incident was introduced and spread in the school. Such a madman, Zhong Liang, asked himself that he was absolutely not his opponent. Although Zhong Liang didn''t want to change his position, since Tang Hu''s words had already been said, Zhong Liang also absolutely believed that if he insisted on not changing, Tang Hu would definitely be able to do it, and Tang Hu would definitely be able to throw himself directly. It seems that he can only stay away from Fang Miao in the future. If he wants to leave the sight of that guy, he has to move to a corner first, and then wait for Zhang Pao. When he goes down the mountain, he kills Tang Hu, and then he changes over. Anyway, now in this class, in addition to Tang Hu, there are no other people who dare to violate their own opinions. However, what they want to do is just a sentence. Chapter 877 "Boss, I really doubt your background now. Is it true that you are like what you said? I suspect you have a strong background. " After leaving the classroom, Kang Xiaobo looks at Tang Hu strangely. "In fact, he is an elder of mine, and he is a school manager." Tang Hu, and then simply said his background. "Oh, I see. No wonder the Dean can''t do anything to you? So it looks like this. Is that the luxury car that I sent you to school before is also the manager''s car? " Kang Xiaobo said suddenly. "Yes." Tang Hu then nodded. "It''s really amazing. I didn''t expect that you had such a strong background. I thought you were a poor student like me." Kang Xiaobo said excitedly. "Ah..." Tang Hu then laughed and did not explain, in fact, is the background strong or not? The actual effect also has no effect, like Zhong Liang, his family background is not strong? Why does he dare not be arrogant in front of the dean? In the final analysis, isn''t it because he caught the pigtail of Academic Affairs Director Wang Feng? That''s why the Dean was helpless. "By the way, boss, didn''t you say you wanted to go to the bathroom?" After leaving the classroom, Kang Xiaobo then saw Tang Hu, did not go to the direction of the bathroom, and then felt a little strange. "In fact, I just saw that Zhong Liang didn''t like his eyes and wanted to take the opportunity to teach him a lesson." Tang Hu didn''t hide it, because he didn''t mean to go to the toilet at all. Even if he went to the toilet, he would be seen by Kang Xiaobo, so he just told the truth. "Oh, so it is. Zhong Liang made him arrogant. Now that he meets the boss, it''s bad luck for him to go to the boss." Kang Xiaobo gave a vicious breath, just as Tang Hu taught Zhong Liang a lesson, just as he taught Zhong Liang himself. "Don''t you want to go to the bathroom?" Tang Hu then asked. "In fact, I''m also the boss. After you come out, I want to be with you now and walk around with you. In fact, it''s a little bit of a thing, and then I feel a little depressed." Kang said. "OK, let''s go for a walk and have a look around the school." Tang Hu then nodded and walked with Kang Xiaobo in the corridor. There are not many idle people in the corridor now, except for the voice in the corridor. Then, other people are not studying in the classroom. There are also those who have access to their families, or they have no intention to study hard in the University. Now they are not playing basketball on the playground or playing games online outside the school Someone was wandering about in the school corridor. When she got to the gate of class five, she found Tang Yun Zheng carrying a big bucket and went out to change water in the bathroom. Kang Xiaobo, and then three step at a time directly ran over, and then said. "Let me come, sister-in-law." "Ah Tang Yun was frightened by Kang Xiaobo''s words and almost fell on the ground. "It''s not you What did you just call me "Sister in law." "Kang Xiaobo, then said with a reasonable face." Didn''t the boss declare her sovereignty over you in front of so many people yesterday? So you didn''t deny that, sister-in-law? "Don''t yell at them. Go and fetch water." Tang Yun, then slightly red face, and then hands the bucket directly to Kang Xiaobo. "Oh, hehe, OK." Kang Xiaobo then took the bucket and rushed directly to the bathroom. "Don''t mind. That''s what the guy is like." Tang Hu then hands only in the corridor wall, and then Tang Yun also around in, and then said. "Well, I know..." Tang Yun feels that now these movements are a little shy. "You Don''t do this. You''re still in school now... " Tang Hu''s action was only unintentional, but after hearing Tang Yun''s words, he found that his actions really looked more ambiguous and ambiguous. It was like going to kiss Tang Yun. Then he took his hand back in a bit of embarrassment. However, he said in his mouth. "What if it''s not in school?" "Why, ignore you..." Tang Yun naturally didn''t want to continue to talk about this topic with Tang Hu. These two days, Tang Yu felt upset because of Tang Hu''s affairs. Especially last night, she didn''t sleep well all night. What she saw repeatedly was that Tang Hu took her hand and went to the mountain to slap her ears. All the time, she didn''t sleep well Tang Yun doesn''t know what''s wrong with him. Is it hard to say that he likes him? Tang Yun is not clear, but there is no way to stop themselves from thinking about him."Ah..." Did Tang Hu smile? Continue to tease him. After all, Tang Yun is different from sun Jingyi in Tang Hu''s heart. Sun Jingyi is a cunning little fox, and Tang Hu will not be used to him naturally. However, for Tang Yun, there is only that kind of care and care for girls. "Look at Xiaobo, there seems to be something wrong with him..." Tang Yun was a little flustered. Then her eyes did not dare to look at Tang Hu. She had to look to both sides. Then she was afraid that others would see her and Tang Hu together. As a result, she saw Kang Xiaobo making trouble there. I only saw Kang Xiaobo trot all the way, and then ran directly to the bathroom. As soon as he wanted to go in, he ran into a fat boy who was coming out of the bathroom. Kang Xiaobo was naturally not the opponent of the fat man, and then he was hit by a stumbling block. However, this is not enough. Unfortunately, the dirty water in the bucket of Kang Xiaobo''s hand was directly poured out, and then the fat man''s pants were spilled out, just as if he had peed out of the toilet. "Do you have eyes? You are blind Then the fat man got angry and ran to the bathroom to smoke a cigarette. When he came out, he was directly splashed with dirty water. This made him very angry and said directly. "You want to die, don''t you?" This fat man, then, is a bully in his freshman year. However, he is only a little famous in his grade. Compared with the four villains in the campus, it is not a grade. However, such a little bully can be forced by ordinary students, which is a very normal thing, Small dolls like this just make ordinary students afraid. Chapter 878 As a result, the fat little overlord took Kang Xiaobo as the object of pretending to be forced out of breath. "Can you blame me for this? At most one person is half wrong. Why don''t you look at it? " Kang Xiaobo was also a little angry. He was not unreasonable. He just wanted to apologize to this man, but he began to curse directly. "Shall I watch? I haven''t seen who is walking on the road. Which class are you from? Don''t you know me? " Fat little bully glared at Kang Xiaobo. "Yu Dafa?" Kang Xiaobo a Leng, a careful look at the people in front of him, is really in Dafa! However, a trace of disdain rose in his heart. After looking at the bucket in his hand, he left a little dirty water. Kang Xiaobo directly picked it up and poured it on Dafa''s head! "You You don''t want to die, do you? " Yu Dafa directly bombed the temple, pointing to Kang Xiaobo. "Get out of here. My elder brother and sister-in-law are waiting for me to fetch water back. If you ink again, my eldest brother will come and I don''t care!" Kang Xiaobo pulled Yu Dafa''s hand aside and said. "Your boss and sister-in-law?" Yu Dafa was stunned, a little baffled. "Right behind me Kang Xiaobo points to his back. Yu Dafa follows Kang Xiaobo''s direction, but sees Tang Hu and Tang Yunzheng standing not far away. Suddenly, their legs and stomachs turn around and almost fall to the ground! "Brother Do you think brother Tang Hu is your boss Yu Dafa is polite to Kang Xiaobo. Who doesn''t know Tang Hu? One of the four evils in the new campus, hidden pressure in the head of the other two evils, become a new generation of leading figures! How can such a person be provoked by his big hair? Now there are only two of the four villains left, but they are trampled to death by Tang Hu. Tang Hu seems to have become the head of the new generation of four villains. This makes Yu Dafa such an old bully, how dare you provoke him? He asked himself that he was not an opponent of Zhong Liang and Zhou Ming, let alone Tang Hu. "The only thing I want to do is to be clear-cut, KangBo. I''ll be long-sighted." Kang Xiaobo is a strong pinch of the waist, for Dafa said. "Yes, it is..." Yu Dafa nods in a hurry. "Go and get me a bucket of water!" Kang Xiaobo gives the bucket to Yu Dafa. "I''ll go now!" Yu Dafa thinks that it is a kind of honor to be able to do things for Tang Hu, and he can blow his own trumpet in the future. Tang Hu has asked himself to do something for him, and Tang Hu is half of his boss Yu Dafa will pick up the water. Kang Xiaobo is about to take it. Yu Dafa says, "brother Bo, how can you do it? I''ll send it to the boss myself!" Kang Xiaobo nodded and sighed in his heart. His identity also rose with the rising tide of Tang Hu. Had it not been for Tang Hu, could Yu Dafa have given himself so much face? Before doing it, it would be good not to beat yourself, but also to carry water! Yu Dafa carried the bucket to Tang Hu and Tang Yun in front of him: "boss, sister-in-law, the water is here!" "Are you?" Tang Hu looks at Yu Dafa with some doubts. He doesn''t know him. Where did he come from? "Boss, my name is Yu Dafa. I''m a third grade handlebar. Of course, compared with boss Tang Hu, I''m nothing!" Yu Dafa introduced himself. "Oh," Tang Hu nodded: "OK, I know. You go, thank you!" "You''re welcome, boss. If you need anything, please call me at any time. I''ll be in class 10!" Yu Dafa said respectfully. Tang Yun didn''t expect Yu Dafa, a villain, to show his loyalty to Tang Hu. He was baffled. The most shy thing was that he also called himself "sister-in-law"! Tang Yun still remembers that Yu Dafeng wrote a love letter to herself. What a disgusting and explicit love letter was written in it. In a twinkling of an eye, she became servile. All this is because of Tang Hu This is a boy who has been transferred to another school for less than a month. "I I''m going back. I have to clean the windows Tang Yun picked up the bucket on the ground and said to Tang Hu and Kang Xiaobo. "Well, go," Tang Hu nodded and Kang Xiaobo returned to the classroom. Zhong Liang was obedient and moved to Gaofu''s side. It was a corner of the classroom, far away from Tang Hu. He was really afraid that Tang Hu would turn him into a flying man. "Miaomiao, I feel more and more that Tang Hu is really handsome." Chen Xiaoyu then pulled Fang Miao''s arm and said. "Then you look at Zhong Liang. You are frightened by him, and then you move your seat directly. In the future, you don''t have to worry about being harassed by him." "Yes, he is so handsome. Let him touch you." Fang Miao then turned his mouth. "Xiaomiao, are you jealous? Do you want him to touch you next time? " Chen Xiaoyu, and then said with a smile. "I''m not a fool. Is he my boyfriend? I won''t let him touch me. I usually touch me. If you want to be touched by him, you can go. " Fang Miao then stares at Chen Xiaoyu. "Oh, if you think so, Tang Hu seems to have accepted my confession before. In this case, he is also my boyfriend."Chen Xiaoyu, and then thought to himself in his heart, so that he is my boyfriend, and then touch him is not a loss, well, that''s it. Since it''s a boyfriend, it''s not a loss to touch your boyfriend. Fang Miao is really going to be driven crazy by Chen Xiaoyun. Has her girlfriend''s brain been living abroad for such a long time, and then how can she become abnormal? Is there such a person? Then on Saturday morning, he was directly woken up by Chen Xiaoyu. Tang Hu, Tang Hu, get up quickly. Today we are going to the amusement park. Amusement park? At this time, I got up in a daze, and then I thought about it for a while. Before that, I really agreed with Miss Xiaoyu and went bungee jumping at the weekend. Chaohu then gets up from the bed in a daze. After washing, he puts on his clothes and goes out of the room. At this time, Fang Miao and Chen Xiaoyu are already ready. "You look at the car you drove before, you follow us behind, then I and Xiaoyu are two people, I make my own car." Fang Miao then looked at the main room and said. "Good..." Don, I thought to myself that I might as well drive the broken van that I got from the Panther before. Maybe it''s OK. You can sit in the car directly, and you don''t need to drive two cars at all. However, I think the eldest lady is so valuable. That is to say, except that she took this kind of broken car during the kidnapping, she never made such a broken car in ordinary times. Chapter 879 Tang Hu then drove the car quietly behind Fang Miao''s car, and then looked at the reversing mirror from time to time to see if anyone was following him. See if anyone''s following you. Are you following me again? Is it Li Hua''s? Tang Hu''s mouth crossed with a sneer. Last time, it was the car that had been following him. With the driver''s tracking technology, did you think you couldn''t find out? Li Hua is very courageous. Two people died last time. This time, I don''t know who sent some people here to make trouble. So, Tang Hu didn''t get out of the car to ask, and then pretended that he didn''t know. Then, he kept driving behind Fang Miao. If the car in the back dares to act rashly, Tang Hu doesn''t mind if they are the same as those who came last time and let them have an accident. Fang Miao then parked the car directly in the amusement park, and then in the underground parking lot. Then he parked the car in the small car. Then he ordered the elevator in the parking lot with Fang Miao. Then, Tang Hu found that the black business car tracking himself also turned into the underground parking lot at the moment when the elevator was closed Tang Hu''s surprise was that the business car didn''t take the parking charge card. Instead, the person charging at the door seemed to show a plastic certificate. Then the people who were stopped were released directly. This makes Tao Hui a little strange. Is it possible that the people in the business car have nothing to do with the amusement park? Otherwise, they should take that kind of parking charge card just like herself. "Xiaomiao, where does this playground belong? Is this amusement park a kind of public or private enterprise Tang Hu asked casually. "This amusement park is a public-private partnership. How can you ask about this?" Fang Miao did not understand the meaning of Tang Hu. "It''s a public-private partnership. Which company invested in this amusement park?" Tang Hu did not put down this topic easily, but continued to ask. "Tang Hu''s amusement park is the property of Uncle Fang." Chen Xiaoyu was quick to speak and said the answer directly. "Oh." Tang Hu is slightly stunned. Is there a person from Fang''s group in this business car? If this is the case, it will be able to explain why the black business car was not charged in the underground parking lot, because the business car does not have the license plate of military police. It is not a special vehicle, but a common local license plate. If it is not a company related to the amusement Park, it should be impossible They were parked for free. "Yes, my father''s company invested in it, but it has always been the following branch company in charge of management." Fang Miao said. "Can we also park for free Tang Hu asked. Fang Miao then feels like watching Tang Hu like an alien. Although she is a young lady, she won''t call Fubo just because of the money. It''s too troublesome to go back and forth. Tang Hu smiles faintly. It is estimated that the people in the business car behind him are also those who do not need money. After all, the background of those who can break hands with founder in the company will not be worse. Who will be short of the parking fee? However, being able to park here for free is also a symbol of identity and power. It is estimated that the people in the black business car think so. After all, it''s not that anyone can park here for free. This really let Tang Hu to guess right, in the business car, Zhang universe and then smile, and then look at Jin Maosheng, and then said. "Brother Jin is so powerful that it doesn''t cost money to park here." "What is this? This playground was originally invested and built by the company, and I happen to be responsible for the project of this amusement park. Since I have this privilege, why not use it?" Jin Maosheng then doesn''t matter. He puts away the certificate he just showed. "Yes, yes, brother Jin said yes. However, since this is the territory of brother Jin, it will be easier to do things. Before, I didn''t know how to start here. Now there is no problem." Zhang cosmos then laughed. "Before, I didn''t expect that some of them would come to the playground directly. There are also some of my confidants in it. When the time comes, what can I do to ask them for help?" Jin Maosheng then passed a sneer at the corner of his mouth and said. "This confidant, they won''t tell the story?" Zhang Yuzhou was worried. After all, what they did today was not something. It was simple and ordinary. After all, what they did today was that kind of homicide. "Say it? Even with their courage, they dare not. " Jin Maosheng said with some disdain."Then, they are the ones who help me to get money. They black money from here, then go abroad and wash it white. Then, the amount they have passed in their hands and let the police know. That''s a capital crime." "Then there is no problem." Zhang cosmos then nodded with satisfaction. Since they are all on board now, there is no problem. There is no need to be afraid that they will backwater. "Then find a smart point, and then follow them, and then report their position at any time. See what can be done to create an accident and let them die in an accident." Jin Maosheng then said to Zhang. "Yes, no problem." Zhang cosmos, and then to the car on a very humble looking young man, and then said. "Xiao Wang, you can go." "Cosmic brother." Then the young man named Xiao Wang got out of the car quickly and quickly followed Tang Hu, Fang Miao and Chen Xiaoyu in front of him. After all, he was a very cautious person. Otherwise, he could not have lived until now. Then, this young man named Xiao Wang didn''t know his details, what he did before, and he met himself today. Then, after Xiao Wang left, Jin Maosheng''s only thought came out of his mind was to wait until the matter was over and send someone to do it directly. He could not let it bring him any trouble. Chapter 880 Although the man behind Li Hua has an eye for the eye, if you really want to have problems, he will never come out for things on the ice. Although Bing Shao is his illegitimate son, his wife is not an oil-saving lamp. After all, an illegitimate child has raised so much that if it is exposed, it will be a big trouble. Jin Maosheng is very clear about this, so he always left a way for himself. "Miaomiao, are we going bungee jumping now?" Chen Xiaoyu is looking forward to bungee jumping. Although this playground is the industry of founder, the two people only came here when they just met him. At that time, the valley of bungee jumping had not been built, so neither of them had bungee jumping. "Are you going to bungee jumping just now?" Although Fang Miao is also very uncomfortable these days, he wants to vent his anger, but he just came to the playground to dance, which made him a little unable to accept. After all, bungee jumping is a very dangerous and exhausting thing. Before Fang Miao, he wanted to take a turn in other parts of the playground. Then go bungee jumping when you''re almost there. "Then we can go around first. Let''s go to the haunted house first. I heard that there seems to be a new ghost house in the amusement park. It''s very frightening. " "Ghost house?" Fang Miao then frowned. Why does Chen Xiaoyu like to go to such childish places? What haunted house? Who scares whom? They are all fake things. What can I see? "Yes, I heard that the haunted house was very frightening. I heard that many young couples went there. After they went there, their girlfriends were afraid, and then boys could take advantage of their girlfriends." Chen Xiaoyu said solemnly. "Xiaoyu, are you stupid? If you go with Tang Hu, will he take advantage of you Fang Miao is speechless. "No, I''m not afraid. I think Miaomiao is afraid." "Will I be afraid? You think I''ll be afraid of those children''s things. If you say so, go to the haunted house and see who is afraid. But Xiaoyu, I can tell you that you will be taken advantage of. Don''t be upset. " Fang Miao said more speechless. "Hey, Xiaomiao, it''s not sure who will be taken advantage of at that time." Chen Xiaoyu said with a smile that he had secretly seen Zhong Liang in the haunted house before, and then shot the video with his mobile phone. After all, he had seen it once, and naturally he would not be afraid. At that time, Fang Miao was there, but he didn''t have the heart to take care of Zhong Liang, so Chen Xiaoyu was left to watch. In fact, what Zhong Liang meant to Chen Xiaoyu was that he wanted Chen Xiaoyu to go through Miao and go to the haunted house with him. As a result, Chen Xiaoyu didn''t mean to take Zhong Liang after reading it. Then, Xiao Wang followed Fang Miao and Chen Xiaoyu from a distance, and then of course heard their conversation. Of course, Tang Hu noticed Xiao Wang early, and when he followed them, he just didn''t frighten the snake. In his opinion, this Xiao Wang is not threatening at all. It''s better to let him follow him to see what he wants to do. Maybe it can lead to other people behind the scenes. "Brother universe, listen to what they mean. They are going to play in the haunted house..." Xiao Wang''s task is to report Fang Miao and other people''s movements to Zhang cosmos and Jin Maosheng. "Are they going to the haunted house? OK, I see. I''ll discuss it with brother Kim and tell you what to do Zhang said. Then, in the walkie talkie, Jin Maosheng heard what Xiao Wang had just said. However, he did not want to be in the haunted house for a moment. If it was an assassination, it would not work. In that case, the police would intervene more quickly. This is not what Jin Maosheng wanted to see. "Let Xiao Wang go to the ticket window of the haunted house first, and let them slow down their tickets. Fang Miao and his people will go in at once." Jin Maosheng thought for a moment and then said to Zhang. "OK." Zhang then conveyed Jin Maosheng''s meaning to Xiao Wang, and then said. "What should we do now?" "What can happen in the haunted house? What kind of accidents can kill people? " Jin Maosheng plans to discuss it with Zhang cosmos. After all, he has brainstorming ideas. "If it''s in a haunted house, after all, it''s nothing but frightening. It''s all fake." Zhang cosmos couldn''t think of any good idea for a while. "In the haunted house, how about we play ghosts and scare them to death?" Jin Maosheng suddenly has a sinister smile. "That''s a good idea. Everything in it is fake. Although it''s frightening, there''s nothing. However, if we go to play ghosts and call their names, they will be scared Hey, hey... "Zhang cosmos, and then heard this sentence, and then nodded with approval. "Isn''t there something to say? That''s why it''s frightening and frightening. " "Let''s go. Let''s get ready, and then we''re going to scare the girls to death." Jin Maosheng, and then a sad smile, originally, he just casually talked about this proposal, but when he heard Zhang universe agree, he was also moved. After all, the old saying is right. People scare people and frighten people to death. This is an old saying, and it should not be wrong. Why does this haunted house let three or four people in at a time? Fang Miao is a little impatient. He looks at the entrance in front of the haunted house. There are three or four waves of people waiting in front of him. When he gets to his own time, he doesn''t know how long it will take. He told Hu Bo Lai to say hello in advance and go through the back door, so as to save himself waiting here for so long. "After all, it''s not too late for a good play. Look at Miaomiao. The two couples who just went in were pale with fear after they came out." Chen Xiaoyu is indifferent to say. "You''ll have to be like that, or we won''t play? How about something else? " Fang Miao said without being angry. "Why don''t we wait, that is, there will be two or three waves of people coming to us. Misty, just think about it. It''s only a few people who enter the haunted house. If there are more people going into the haunted house at that time, what does he mean by that time? After all, there are so many people, ghosts and fools. When the time comes, it will be meaningless, right? " Chen Xiaoyu doesn''t want to give up like this. That''s what you said Fang Miao agreed with what Chen Xiaoyu had just said. Indeed, if there were too many people, he would have no time to see ghosts. Chapter 881 Then, in the control room behind the haunted house, Jin Maosheng and Zhang zhongyun, together with Xiao Wang just now, have changed into ghost clothes. Jin Maosheng, then he pretends to be a vampire. What about Zhang zhongyun? He became a zombie directly, and then Xiao Wang pasted his face to death with something and became a faceless man. When you are ready, call those people in front of you so that they don''t have to come in. Just let Fang Miao come in directly. "Yes..." Xiao Wang, now has become a faceless man. He talks with a little buzz, takes out the phone, dials a number, and says. "You can go. You don''t have to wait outside any longer." No, they were waiting in front of the square watch. After receiving a call, they suddenly said. "No, no, it''s too slow. Let''s go. Let''s go and play other sports." "Yes, it''s too slow. Stop playing. Let''s go. " Then another person echoed. Then the front two groups of people directly turned away, without any hesitation. "Miaomiao, do you think there is something wrong with them? They had such a long line here, and then it was their turn. They went straight away and didn''t even look at it. " Chen Xiaoyu learned to look at the two waves in front of him like an idiot. "Who knows? But it''s better for them to leave. It''s our turn in a minute. " Fang Miao may be puzzled, but after all, after all, it''s a good thing for those people to leave, and they''ll be able to go in immediately, so they don''t have to wait outside. Tang Hu but coldly swept a glance, left the two waves of people''s mouth across a trace of sneer, incredibly so quickly start it? They''re going to do it in the haunted house. "The next wave..." At this time, the staff of the ghost house directly opened the door of the haunted house and looked at Fang Miao and others. "Are you? Are you three together? " "Yes, it''s us." Fang Miao said. "All right, give me the ticket. You can go in." The staff took the tickets from Fang Miao''s hand, and without even looking at them, they threw them into the side of the ticket box, which made Tang Hu despise. These people can''t even do a play? Can''t wait to get in? Fang Miao, Chen Xiaoyu and Tang Hu entered the ghost house directly. Then they entered the ghost house behind the ghost house. The door behind it was slammed shut. Then there was a terrible scream coming from the ghost house. "Xiaoyu, you must not run around with me. It''s quite frightening." Fang Miao originally wanted to show that he was not afraid, and then wanted Chen Xiaoyu to hold him, so that Chen Xiaoyu would not be afraid. However, anyone can tell that Fang Miao is afraid now. "Hee hee, Miaomiao, are you afraid?" Chen Xiaoyu didn''t want to hear them. He was not afraid of them. "Who said I was scared? These things are obviously fake and frightening. What can we be afraid of? Let''s go. You must not go far behind us. " Fang Miao doesn''t admit that he is afraid now. Tang Hu then laughed. There are some strange things in the ghost house. Although they are very lifelike, many things are made with that kind of light and shadow effect, and then synthesized. In fact, they are all fake things and illusory things. Is it almost enough to watch that kind of three-dimensional film? It''s just that you feel more immersive in the haunted house. When I was in the primitive forest, I was frightened. At that time, there were all kinds of poisonous insects and beasts everywhere, which was really terrible. Then, in the eyes of the soup, these things are the kind of children''s case. After all, how can people who live in that environment be afraid of ghosts? Then an old lady with blood in her eyes suddenly drifted past Fang Miao''s eyes. Fang Miao was startled by the sudden appearance of the scene, and then tightly grasped Chen Xiaoyu''s hand. She was worried. She had some regrets. She had known that the things here were so frightening that she would not come here. "You don''t have to be afraid of the people in it. They''re all liars." Chen Xiaoyu, and then stretched out his hand to shuttle directly on the old lady, and then Chen yaoyu actually went through the old lady''s body like this. "Look at these things. They''re fake. They''re all three-dimensional images." "Oh." After seeing Chen Xiaoyu''s demonstration, Fang Miao was relieved. After all, this is just the beginning of entering the ghost house. The more frightening it is to go inside. Besides these, I don''t know when the ghost will suddenly fly in front of him. Then there are some zombies who suddenly open the coffin and then jump out of it. Fang Miao''s heart is beating.Then he said that he was corroded by pus and blood, and then he suddenly made it. He spurted a stream of black blood from his mouth and directly shot at Fang Miao. "Ah Fang Miao then subconsciously sent out a scream, directly to the back to dodge, and then hit Tang Hu. "You, what are you doing in the back?" "Didn''t you let me follow you behind?" Tang Hu then shrugged helplessly. "These things are fake. He''s just a chemical fog." "Oh..." Fang Miao was a little embarrassed. Before that, he did let Tang Hu stand behind him because he was afraid that something would suddenly attack him. However, after Tang Hui''s explanation, it was convenient to find out that it was like the one just seen in the snow, but it was the light and shadow effect, which was not the one at all. Then, after several scares in the haunted house, the courage gradually began to grow. After all, are the ghost houses fake? Then he can''t see and touch what''s terrible. Then he looks at Chen Xiaoyu waving his hands in front of him to catch those ghosts who have been shuttling back and forth. Fang Miao also lets go. He is also like Chen Xiaoyu. He also has a good time. "Pa...... Fang Miao then felt as if he had been slapped on the shoulder. He thought it was Tang Hu who had patted him, and then he said. "Tang Hu, what are you doing with me? Don''t make any noise. I''m having a good time "Pa...... then the hand patted Fang Miao on the shoulder again, then turned his head in anger, and then said angrily. "Tang Hu, you Ah... " Fang Miao then subconsciously let out a scream, because he saw that Tang Hu was not patting himself on the shoulder. It''s a faceless man patting himself on the shoulder. Chapter 882 Of course, the faceless person is not the most terrible thing, and the most terrible thing is that the hand of the person who covers his face is not illusory, but is actually patted on his own body. "Miaomiao, what''s the matter with you?" Chen Xiaoyu is playing ghost in front of him. Then he suddenly hears Fang Miao''s scream behind him. Then he turns his head and sees a faceless man patting Fang Miao on the shoulder. "Eh?" Chen Xiaoyu, and then some doubts, can''t it be that the things inside are not illusory? How does it seem that the faceless man is not fake, it feels like real. Chen Xiaoyu, and then quickly came to Fang Miao''s side, and then stretched out his hand to catch the Faceless Man''s face. "Well, you can really feel it. Can''t you add some real props here?" "I''m a shameless man. I''m going to eat you..." Then the Faceless Man, of course, was disguised as Xiao Wang. Now he was caught by Chen Xiaoyu. Then he felt a little depressed, and then he lowered his voice and roared. After all, the universe brother also let him in the play before, he also dare not easily act rashly, can only continue to play ghost here. Tang Hu was very interested in looking at this Xiao Wang. From the shoes worn by the Faceless Man, Tang Hu had already seen that this man had always been Xiao Wang, who was following him, and had a preliminary understanding of their plot. These people''s ideas are really amazing. They even want to play tricks and scare Fang Miao to death. I don''t know what to think. If he was to publish himself alone, it would be possible. But I don''t know there is another living treasure around Fang Miao. Even if Fang Miao is timid, he will never be scared to death if he is stirred up by Chen Xiaoyu. However, even if this little Ma''s skill is very poor, and Tang Hu also guessed that his purpose should be to install ghosts here. However, the tiger is still on the alert all the time here. Once Xiaowang has any adverse actions against Miao, Tang Hu will also say, "brother Jin, what shall we do now?" Zhang cosmos is a little chilly now. "It seems that we should play hard. Let''s go." Jin Maosheng then sneered. After killing a faceless man, Chen Xiaoyu continued to fight with the ghosts in front of him with his fist. However, unfortunately, except that the faceless man found before is real and can be touched, all the others are illusory and can not be touched at all. Tang Hu looked at Xiao Wang with some pity, and a trace of bitterness came into his heart. Chen Xiaoyu was really cruel. He had not done anything about it. Xiao Wang was kicked out by him. All of a sudden, a zombie and a vampire came around and surrounded Fang Miao. Then the zombie hopped into Fang Miao, saying something in his mouth. "Fang Miao Take your life... " "Ah..." Fang Miao was shocked. How could the zombie know his name? Before those pour also calculate, then how can this zombie still shout his own name to come over? How can Fang Miao not be afraid? "Miaomiao, you can see that the zombie is still intelligent and knows your name." "I don''t know Xiaoyu, I''m really afraid now. Let''s get out of here Fang Miao then really felt that these things were weird. How could this zombie know his name? "I think it might be the staff in the playground, and then they recognized you as Uncle Fang''s daughter, and then they temporarily changed the procedure, which should be to please you, and that''s why they did it." Chen Xiaoyu then thought about it and came up with such a possibility. He couldn''t think of any other possibility because he didn''t need to register his name when he bought tickets. "Xiaoyu, I''m really scared. Let''s go quickly." Fang Miao doesn''t want to stay here any longer, because the things here make him feel very uncomfortable. It''s all right, Miaomiao. Let me help you with this zombie. Chen Xiaoyu, then happily rushed to the zombie directly. "Lala La, la la la, I''m a little expert in catching ghosts..." Chen Xiaoyu then rushed directly to the Zombie''s side and stepped on the back of the Zombie''s foot. Then Zhang Yuzhou immediately screamed, and quickly jumped to one side. The speed of the jump is much faster than before. Chapter 883 "Xiaoyu, I''m really scared. Let''s go quickly." Fang Miao doesn''t want to stay here any longer, because the things here make him feel very uncomfortable. It''s all right, Miaomiao. Let me help you with this zombie. Chen Xiaoyu, then happily rushed to the zombie directly. "Lala La, la la la, I''m a little expert in catching ghosts..." Chen Xiaoyu then rushed directly to the Zombie''s side and stepped on the back of the Zombie''s foot. Then Zhang Yuzhou immediately screamed, and quickly jumped to one side. The speed of the jump is much faster than before. "Yes, sister Yao Yao, you see I beat the zombies away!" Chen Xiaoyu looked at the zombie who was trampled to escape, and his face showed a winning expression: "this program is very good, let uncle Chu praise him, this zombie is trampled, can run!" Fang Miao was also amused by Chen Xiaoyu at this time. Now she also believes Chen Xiaoyu''s previous conjecture. It may be that someone recognized her identity as Miss Chu and changed the computer program of the haunted house temporarily to please herself! When Chen Xiaoyu makes such a move, Fang Miao is not so afraid. Looking at the zombie running faster than the rabbit, Fang Miao orders Tang Hu, "Tang Hu, go and get that zombie back to me." "Oh." Tang Hu nodded. Zhang universe suddenly dark way is not good, this aunt won''t come up with what bad move to rectify oneself? Just want to speed up the pace, quickly jump out of this land of right and wrong, just feel that his back neck collar has been caught, and then the body a light, flew out, heavily fell at the feet of Fang Miao and Chen Xiaoyu. Zhang cosmos screamed. He felt that his intestines were going to be stepped out. He rolled his eyes with pain and fainted in the past "No fun..." Chen Xiaoyu stepped on a few feet and found that the zombies stopped calling, and some interests jumped down: "the quality of this zombie is really poor. I just stepped on two feet and it broke. I don''t know which company did it? Let uncle Chu complain to them "Ha ha..." Fang Miao is a little funny. It''s a prop model of the haunted house. If you step on it directly, it will be strange if you don''t step on it! Jin Maosheng looks at Zhang cosmos who is trampled to death. There is a black line on his forehead. How can this girl named Chen Xiaoyu be more vigorous than that bodyguard named Tang Hu? This plan basically let Chen Xiaoyu completely destroy. Now if you want to frighten Fang Miao again, it is estimated that it is meaningless, and Fang Miao will not be afraid! Jin Maosheng has some resentment. It is clear that Fang Miao is afraid of ghosts. When Xiaoma patted her before, she was already very afraid. If Zhang universe and himself cooperate in time, she would not be afraid not to frighten Fang Miao out of courage! In fact, he also saw that Fang Miao was really afraid of these things. However, Chen Xiaoyu started to make trouble after Xiaoma appeared. Not only did he kick Xiaoma out of his family, but he also estimated that this piece of universe''s intestines and stomachs were trampled and moved. What''s the matter! If you don''t pretend to be a ghost, you will be trampled on. Is there such a bad thing in the world? Do you dare to be more unlucky? Thinking that Fang Miao''s plan of pretending to be a ghost to frighten Fang Miao to death is no longer feasible. Jin Maosheng''s face is slightly regretful, but he will not continue to do the impossible. There''s no point in pretending to be a ghost here. Jin Maosheng is going to leave first, and then he will study his plan for the next step. Fang Miao must be killed today. Jin Maosheng turns to leave, but suddenly hears Chen Xiaoyu behind him a roar, "that vampire, where to run!" Jin Maosheng was so dark that he almost didn''t fall on the ground. Why didn''t he let people escape? Jin Maosheng is ready to quicken his pace and ignore Chen Xiaoyu, a fierce girl. However, he feels something "bang" on the back of his head, followed by a burst of pain. Jin Maosheng falls to the ground unsteadily "Yes! Is this vampire too unshakeable to hit with one hit Chen Xiaoyu dances happily. What she throws out is a zombie''s shoe "Xiao Shu, how does that vampire''s brain seem to bleed?" Fang Miao looks at the fallen Jin Maosheng and asks in some doubt. "It''s real!" Chen Xiaoyu didn''t know what was going on, but he didn''t care: "whatever it is, let''s go, sister Yao Yao, we''ll go on catching ghosts!" "Oh, good..." Fang Miao nodded and followed Chen Xiaoyu forward Tang Hu looks at the two guys on the ground, some speechless. These two stupid people are just too unlucky. They are taken as toys by Chen Xiaoyu There were no more ghosts that Chen Xiaoyu could fight. Until he got out of the ghost house, Chen Xiaoyu still had some ideas: "there are only three ghosts that can fight, which are a little too few. Elder sister Yao Yao, you and uncle Chu suggest that we should add more and come back to play next time!" "It''s increased. Isn''t it broken by you?" Fang Miao didn''t realize that the three guys were real people, not props. "Hee hee..." Chen Xiaoyu spat out his tongue: "I really regret that I didn''t bring DV, or I will record it and let people see my heroic posture of fighting ghosts!" This trip to the haunted house took about an hour, plus the waiting time before, it was close to noon."Sister Yao Yao, shall we go to eat first or bungee jumping first?" Chen Xiaoyu is a little hungry. "Eat first. I''m a little hungry, too." Fang Miao made a lot of money in the haunted house, but it was a bit of physical exertion. There are a lot of fast food restaurants in the playground. Fang Miao and Chen Xiaoyu casually look for one. It seems that the environment is quite good. They find a seat and sit down. "Tang Hu, go shopping." Fang Miao drew 200 yuan from her wallet and handed it to Tang Hu. When Fang Miao and others enter the fast food restaurant, in a corner of the fast food restaurant, there are a few men, dressed very well. "Ango, is that your sister Chu?" One of the men in a white casual shirt said to the man in charge. An Jianwen''s eyes were fixed. He had just returned to Songshan city. Today, he just contacted some old friends to get together for a little while, and then formally went to visit Fang Miao''s house two days later. Unexpectedly, he saw Fang Miao, Chen Xiaoyu and another strange man playing in the playground today, which made his heart suddenly hurt. "I''ll go and say hello." An Jianwen said to two people around him. "Shall we go and help?" White leisure man asked: "look, that boy is poor bar Ji appearance, eat food also let Fang Miao pay money, what thing!" "That''s right. This kind of person is also worthy of Angie''s opponent?" Another feminine looking man also opened his mouth. Chapter 884 After all, did he just come back here? Then I just got in touch with some of my good friends and got together. After two days of preparation, he went to Fang Biao''s house and visited Fang Biao. But he didn''t expect that he saw Fang Miao, Chen Xiaoyu and another strange man playing in the playground today, which shocked him. "I''ll go and say hello." An Jianwen then said to the two people around him. "Shall we go over and have a look, or shall we help? Look at the boy beside him who is so poor that he even asks Fang Miao to pay for something to eat? Right? " White leisure man, then said. "That''s right. Is that the right person to be Angie''s opponent? It''s not worth it at all "Said another man, who was also somewhat feminine in appearance." "Don''t want you. I''ll go by myself." An Jianwen then lightly waved his hand, and then directly stood up and walked in the direction of Fang Miao. "Miaomiao, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect that in a twinkling of an eye, you would have grown into such a big girl as you are now. Really, you are more and more beautiful." An Jianwen says hello to Fang Miao with a smile. His face is full of smile. He looks like a big brother next door, which makes people look very nice. "You are Are you brother Jianwen? " Fang Miao was stunned at first, and then he was surprised. "Have you come back home?" "Yes, I just came back yesterday, and today I get together with some good friends. I didn''t expect to meet you here. I was going to visit uncle and sister Miaomiao formally on the weekend. How about you?" An Jianwen then gracefully sits next to Fang Miao, originally belonging to Tang Hu''s seat, and then turns to look at Chen Xiaoyu. "Xiaoyu, you are still so cute. Do you remember brother Jianwen?" "How can you not remember? Is it not my brother''s defeated general? How could I forget you? Hey, hey. " Chen Xiaoyu smiles and waves with an Jianwen. An Jianwen''s eyes flashed a bit of haze, and his face immediately returned to a smile. "Yes, it''s hard to meet Tiange now that he''s a soldier in the border defense. If he comes back, we''ll be together." Speaking of this, an Jianwen''s face has a look of remembrance. "In those days, under the leadership of Tiange, we were so beautiful, but now we are all grown up." Does brother Jianwen stay here this time? "Yes, my intention of coming back this time is to stay here all the time, because there is my sister Miaomiao here." An Jianwen looks at Fang Miao with a gentle smile. Fang Miao didn''t know why, and then once he was unhappy. Listening to an Jianwen''s words, he no longer felt the intimate feeling between his brothers and sisters when he was a child. He felt that the attitude of AI Jianwen''s speaking now made him feel very uncomfortable. "Is it? Welcome... " Fang Miao then said with a forced smile. Then, while Fang Miao, Chen Xiaoyu and an Jianwen were talking, Tang Hu took the plate directly and came back. The fast food restaurant sold set meals. Tang Hu then casually ordered three kinds there, and then took it back directly. Whoever would like to eat anything would eat directly. Then when Tang Hu came back, he kept his eyes on an Jianwen''s market. Although this guy knew Fang, Tang Hu was not sure whether this guy would have adverse thoughts on his opponent Miao. "Sir, you sit in my seat. If you want to continue to sit here, you can ask the waiter to add a chair here." Tang Hu then put the plate directly on the table, turned to an Jianwen and said, because this is originally a table for three people. Although it can be added once, it will certainly be very crowded. "Hehe, sister Miaomiao, who is this? Don''t you introduce it to me? " On the surface, although an Jianwen said that he was very polite, but there was a trace of haze in his eyes. For this, Tang Hu made no mention of giving up his seat directly, which was obviously very uncomfortable. When he said this, an Jianwen did not move, and did not give Tang Hu the slightest intention to do so. Obviously, Tang Hu was not worthy of being an opponent in his eyes. After all, what Tang Hu is wearing now is a shirt with tens of yuan and a pair of broken black casual pants. If his clothes add up, it will cost him more than 200 yuan. How can such a person become the opponent of the four young men in the past? There is no comparison between the poor and the rich. "Oh, his name is Tang Hu. He is Miaomiao''s bodyguard and shield."Chen Xiaoyu then spoke quickly, and directly put it out first. "Bodyguard and shield?" An Jianwen was slightly stunned. He didn''t know what the meaning of this sentence was. If he was just a bodyguard, it would be quite understandable. After all, the eldest lady of a rich family would certainly have bodyguards to protect her own children. However, this shield had to remind people of something. After all, this shield, this profession sounds very meaningful. "It''s a boyfriend." Chen Xiaoyu said with a smile. "Light rain!" Fang Miao then gave Chen Xiaoyu a helpless look. However, he didn''t know what the reason was in his heart, but he didn''t refute it. However, Fang Miao then stares at it, and an Jianwen''s eyes turn into coquetry. In his opinion, the relationship with Tang and Hu is probably still in a state of confidentiality now, because Fang Miao''s father, Fang Zheng, would never let his daughter marry one who looks cheap in clothes. After all, this poor man has to spend money on a woman''s dinner, which is too much, so their relationship should be the same It''s not public. However, now that Chen Xiaoyu has said so, Fang Miao can only stare at him angrily. This makes an Jianwen''s heart is very not taste, a mother''s poor boy also dare to climb up, want toads to eat swan meat? Have a good dream. "Oh, it turns out to be sister Miaomiao''s boyfriend." An Jianwen, this time leisurely stood up, no matter how to say, this boy is now published boyfriend, so it can barely be regarded as his opponent. Although it looks cheap and the level is a little low, it shows that he has certain ability since he can win the square second replacement. Chapter 885 Therefore, an Jianwen will not easily take it lightly, and then directly to Tang Hu stretched out his hand to say. "Hello, my name is an Jianwen. I''m sister Miaomiao''s eldest brother, so I can be regarded as a childhood sweetheart with Miao Miao''s sister." Originally, an Jianwen thought that Tang Hu would be a little surprised and panicked and at a loss when he heard his name. However, it was all because of his self righteousness that he was somewhat disappointed. Tang Hu seems to have no idea of him at all, and then gently stretched out his hand and said. "When I was just serving fast food, I got soup. Mr. an wouldn''t mind if I had soup?" "This..." After all, if you don''t shake hands with sugar, you will feel sorry if you don''t shake hands. After all, if you don''t shake hands, it''s hard for you to reach out if you don''t shake hands. But under an Jianwen refers to, with a bitter gourd face, helpless with Tang Hu handshake. "Tang Hu, I''m Fang Miao''s attendant." This is still a follower. Damn it, this is a new word. Isn''t it challenging yourself? What kind of bodyguard''s shield, now it has become a valet. Isn''t that the same meaning as a boyfriend? "Ha ha." An Jianwen, then with a gloomy smile on his face, grabbed a chair and sat down beside three people, then said. "I don''t know where Mr. Tang is. What is his job now?" Oh, don''t you tell me now? I''m a valet now, and you? " Tang Hu then said with a smile. Your uncle''s, an Jianwen now want to curse people very much, because he took Tang hugang''s words completely as a provocation and his contempt for himself. Even if you''re really Fang Miao''s boyfriend, you don''t have to show off like this. What''s more, you''re still a boyfriend who hasn''t been recognized by founder. Is it necessary to show off like this ? Because in an Jianwen''s opinion, fangzheng will never approve of Tang Hu, and he doesn''t know what kind of bad luck he took. Then he will be favored by Fang Miao. What about the last sentence Tang Hu said? What''s more, it makes an Jian Wen''s heart burn a kind of nameless anger, thinking that he was one of the four little girls at the beginning. What a beautiful city it is, who knows who doesn''t know. Then, in five years, everyone went about his own business, had his own place to go, and then let the young people here forget the past four less, and even now they still ask what an Jianwen does? "I just came back from studying abroad, and now I''m going to invest in starting a company." An Jianwen then said lightly, with a trace of arrogance in his words. "Oh, it''s good to start a company. I''m going to invest in one." Tang Hu then said casually. An Jianwen then flashed a little anger on his face. You are also ready to open a business. You think that starting a company is as simple as playing the house. Do you have any capital? Why do you want to start a company? "Oh, it turns out that Mr. Tang is going to open a company. I don''t know what kind of company Mr. Tang is going to open?" An Jianwen''s words have some sarcastic tone. "I haven''t thought about it yet." In fact, Tang Hu didn''t think about it. In fact, he was too lazy to tell an Jianwen what company he wanted to open. Tang Hu had already decided to open a pharmaceutical company. "Ha ha, good. If Mr. Tang wants to open a company, tell me tonight that I will look at sister Miaomiao''s face. If I can help, I will certainly help." An Jianwen then said sincerely. Just you? If you were a bunch of people, you would be yellow. Tang Hu then turned his lips. He didn''t believe an Jianwen at all. He certainly didn''t have any good intentions. He also helped himself. said that Ann Jian Wen was ready to get out of the way. After all, he had no meaning to go on talking with Tang Hu. Then he was going to go back and carefully wanted to go back. After that, he sent some people to investigate the background of Tang Hu. After all, could you know what you know and how to win hundred wars? This is an Jianwen''s motto. Then, before he could get up and take two steps, an Jianwen suddenly covered his stomach, and his breath became a little bit short. Then there were beads of sweat on his face. What would you like to say? But not yet. As soon as I could say, I fell on the ground directly. My muscles began to twitch rhythmically. My face turned purple and my mouth foamed "Brother Jianwen..." Fang Miao was stunned, and then rushed to him with some worry. Then, the two men sitting there with an Jianwen also quickly and directly ran over. "Call an ambulance." Then the man in the white casual shirt obviously knew about an Jianwen''s situation, although he was a little nervous. However, there was no panic and no self confusion. Then the man with a soft complexion quickly took out his mobile phone and dialed the emergency center.Then he saw Fang Miao''s white shirt and came over. "Specialty brother, brother Jianwen gets sick..."? Where is the boss of your restaurant? Get out of here. Someone is poisoned by eating. " Then the man in white casual clothes is called horse specialty. Then, he was one of the four little girls. Then as soon as he heard that there was some panic outside, and then a man of a somewhat fat body, a little nervous, came out of the bar, looked at Martha with fear, and then said. "Sir, this gentleman should not have eaten and then poisoned..." "Why not? I told you clearly when I ordered the meal before, don''t put coriander and celery, did you Matt said, staring at the restaurant owner. "If something happens to Angie, I''ll let you know what terror is, and you can''t open this restaurant." "I didn''t put those things in it. I asked specially that there were no such things in the back kitchen..." Boss, and then said cautiously. "There is no parsley or celery in the dish. The boss is not lying." Tang Hu went directly to the table where an Jianwen sat before, looked at what the three people had eaten, and then said. "Although there is no coriander in this dish, there are no bamboo shoots in the vegetable soup. If I guess right, an Jianwen is allergic to these irritant vegetables, so he can induce epilepsy only after eating it." Chapter 886 "Bamboo shoots?" Horse specialty, and then heard Tang Hu said after some Leng, and then asked the restaurant owner. "Are there any bamboo shoots in it?" "Yes, there are bamboo shoots. We always add bamboo shoots to our soup. In summer, we can clear away heat and relieve heat." The boss then nodded and said. Matt said with a frown. "Why didn''t you say it earlier?" But I know that. It''s not the fault of the restaurant owner. I didn''t say that when I liked it. After all, in the north, bamboo shoots are rarely used to make soup. It''s not as frequent as celery and coriander. So, Matt didn''t think so much when he ordered dishes. After all, where did he know? And then he didn''t think it was just in this factory There are bamboo shoots. After Tang Hu finished speaking, Tang Hu went directly back to his seat and sat down to eat fast food. The reason why he went to see him for a while was that he didn''t have a good impression of an Jianwen. He didn''t want to get involved in the restaurant because of her affairs. Boss, and then very grateful to see Tang Hu, if it is not because Tang Hu found this problem in time, in case his restaurant is really in love with a food poisoning charge, then don''t think about it. It will go on like this. "Tang Hu, can you save brother Jianwen?" Fang Miao also knows that before an Jianwen and Tang Hu have been fighting each other, after all, they were a big brother in their childhood, and then the relationship between their family and their own family is also very good. If an Jianwen is really in front of himself, then Fang Miao''s conscience will feel very uneasy. When he heard that Tang Hu could accurately tell an Jianwen''s illness and the cause of his illness, he subconsciously put his hope on Tang Hu. He did not know when Tang Hu was regarded as omnipotent, and Fang Miao did not know why he became so Then, whether it''s cooking or parking, or cleaning up hooligans or even Xiaoyu, who is sandwiched between the iron railings, the first person he thinks of is to go to Tang Hu for help. As long as it is his own request, Tang Hong can always do it, which makes Fang Miao rely on Tang Hu. "Oh, I can, but I don''t want to save it." Tang Hu then looked at an Jianwen lightly. "You..." Matt got angry when he heard what Tang Hu said. "Why are you like this? How can you save yourself? I tell you, do you know what an Jianwen''s family does? If you let them know you''re going to die, you''re going to die. " "Well, you can wait for the ambulance. It''s estimated that this man will not die in ten minutes." Tang Hu looks like an idiot looking at the horse specialty, and then says. "Then I will come and see if he will die first or I will wait to die." "You..." Matt Chan was choked by Tang Hu''s words, and he didn''t know what to say. After all, he was so arrogant that he threatened Tang Hu. He didn''t expect that Tang Hu would not eat him at all. "Oh, what bad luck. Brother Jianwen, a specialty, was killed by you." Chen Xiaoyu looked at an Jianwen who was twitching on the ground with some regret, then shook his head and said. To tell you the truth, Chen Xiaoyu doesn''t like Elvin very much from his heart, because he always feels that there is a gloomy breath in this person, especially the guy who pursues his best friend, which makes Chen Xiaoyu''s impression on him even worse. After all, when he was a child, he said that he would marry the same man with Fang Miao. If Fang Miao married an Jianwen, would he not marry an Jianwen? Chen Xiaoyu didn''t like to give a case like this, so if an Jianwen died, it would be better. Fang Miao could not marry a dead man. Although Chen Xiaoyu thinks that Fang Miao should not be so stupid as to marry an Jianwen, but after all, two people are indeed childhood sweethearts, and the opposite party''s contempt with obvious key patterns has that meaning. In case Uncle Fang''s head gets hot and he directly marries Miaomiao, what should he do? Therefore, seeing that an Jianwen was dying, Chen Xiaoyu immediately felt happy. Then, when people and animals were harmless, he directly put the responsibility on Matt. "Xiaoyu, don''t talk nonsense." Fang Miao really doesn''t know whether to cry or to be happy now. After all, his best friend can always make such a funny thing in such a crisis. Fang Miao also knows what Chen Xiaoyu thinks. After all, hummingbird naturally doesn''t like an Jiawen, if he only has that kind of elder brother for an Jianwen Feelings, not mixed with other feelings. However, if you really love Jianwen and die in front of yourself, it really can''t be done. First of all, don''t say the relationship between his family and an Jianwen''s family. Even if his father doesn''t complain about himself after all, he has some conscience uneasy in his heart. After all, when he was young, an Jianwen was very kind to himself and always tolerated himself She has a temper. Fang Miao, after all, doesn''t have any elder brother. Then he takes Chen Xiaoyu''s brother and an Jianwen as his own."I didn''t talk nonsense. Isn''t brother Jianwen killed by the specialty brother?" Chen Xiaoyu then said solemnly. "Oh, I know, it must be the specialty brother. Then I still hate brother Jianwen in my heart, so I want to kill her. Otherwise, brother Wrigley wants to save him. Why should the specialty brother stop him?" Chen Xiaoyu is that kind of idea of fearing that the world will not be in chaos. Obviously, Tang Hu is not very happy to go to the horse products, but Matt products casually said a threat that should not be said. Now it is Matt products that will kill an Jianwen. "Xiaoyu, what are you talking about? How can I remember Angie? " Ma specialty, has known Chen Xiaoyu''s character for a long time, and also knows that this little aunt can''t be provoked by himself. Although he is very unhappy with what Chen Xiaoyu just said in his heart, he can only defend himself now. "After all, Angie robbed your girlfriend. You must still hate him." Chen Xiaoyu then said with a smile. Matt Chan''s face turned black. After all, Chen Xiaoyu said that he was in his mind, and the expression on his face became a little ugly. However, matte Chan was not like that when he was a child. He quickly controlled his emotions and then said. "After all, it''s all a childhood thing. I''ve forgotten it for a long time, not to mention the things I hate now." Chapter 887 Chen Xiaoyu is that kind of idea of fearing that the world will not be in chaos. Obviously, Tang Hu is not very happy to go to the horse products, but Matt products casually said a threat that should not be said. Now it is Matt products that will kill an Jianwen. "Xiaoyu, what are you talking about? How can I remember Angie? " Ma specialty, has known Chen Xiaoyu''s character for a long time, and also knows that this little aunt can''t be provoked by himself. Although he is very unhappy with what Chen Xiaoyu just said in his heart, he can only defend himself now. "After all, Angie robbed your girlfriend. You must still hate him." Chen Xiaoyu then said with a smile. Matt Chan''s face turned black. After all, Chen Xiaoyu said that he was in his mind, and the expression on his face became a little ugly. However, matte Chan was not like that when he was a child. He quickly controlled his emotions and then said. "After all, it''s all a childhood thing. I''ve forgotten it for a long time, not to mention the things I hate now." Matt Chan''s face turned black. Chen Xiaoyu said the main thing, and his expression became a little ugly. However, Matt Chan quickly controlled his emotions: "I forgot about things I did in school, let alone remember hate or hate..." "Specialty brother, Xiao Shu, don''t talk about these things!" Fang Miao looked anxiously at an Jianwen who was breathing more and more quickly on the ground. He turned his head and looked at Tang Hu: "Tang Hu, can you help him?" "Is this my job?" Tang Hu asked. "Well..." Fang Miao hesitated for a moment: "it''s my personal request..." "All right." Although Tang Hu doesn''t want to meddle in his affairs, since Fang Miao asks for himself, Tang Hu can''t refuse. Fang Miao wants to say that this is his own work and must be done. Tang Hu may have some resistance, but Fang Miao says that this is her personal request, so Tang Hu can''t help saving people. Tang Hu reluctantly came to an Jianwen, opened his eyelids and looked at him. Then he said to Matt: "Hey, come and help me support him!" "Good..." Matte Chan doesn''t know what Tang Hu does, but since Tang Hu can accurately tell the cause of an Jianwen''s illness, and Fang Miao strongly demands his treatment, he can only place his hope on Tang Hu. Now it has been ten minutes, and the sound of the ambulance has not been heard. It is estimated that it is like what Tang Hu said. Maybe before the ambulance comes, an Jianwen will hang up first. Ma Chan helped an Jianwen up. Tang Hu pressed on several acupoints behind him. Fang Miao and Chen Xiaoyu stood in front of an Jianwen. Fang Miao was nervous and Chen Xiaoyu was curious. "Stay away from me!" Tang Hu looked up at Fang Miao and Chen Xiaoyu and said to them. "Ah? Oh... " Fang Miao and Chen Xiaoyu don''t know what''s going on, but since Tang Hu has ordered them, both of them still dodge to one side. "And me?" Don''t let Matt know if he doesn''t have a tiger. "As soon as you leave, he will fall to the ground?" Tang Hu rolled his eyes: "don''t you dislike him?" "I don''t hate it..." Matt production a Leng, some inexplicable, think that Tang Hu asked him to support an Jianwen so dislike it! "Wow" just after Matt''s voice fell, an Jianwen''s mouth was just one. Everything he had eaten before was sprayed out, which made him everywhere. But tragically, the horse specialty that held him in front of his tattoo was sprayed all over his body, and his head and face were covered with filthy vomit Matt''s expression was sluggish, and he wanted to run away, but he had to bear it. "Brother ma..." The soft-looking man obviously belongs to the nature of the horse''s specialty. Seeing Matt''s body vomited, he hurriedly found a paper towel and handed it to him Although Matt Chan was disgusted, he still waved his hand, because he saw that an Jianwen''s eyes were moving, which showed that an Jianwen was about to wake up Matt was not good. When Ann Jianwen woke up, he just wiped his face: "Angie, how do you feel?" "Specialty I''m much better... " Although an Jianwen is very weak, he can say a complete sentence. Tang Husong started to stand up and did not look at an Jianwen: "I can''t die. I''ll wash my stomach later." An intricate look flashed on an Jianwen''s face. Tang Hu saved him. Naturally, he knew that before, he was just suffering, not losing consciousness. As Tang Hu''s rival in love, an Jianwen had no taste. If Tang Hu didn''t save him, maybe he would be dead now. However, he couldn''t do anything to make him bow to Tang Hu and give up Fang Miao. After a long hesitation, he vomited a few words to Tang Hu: "thank you, Mr. Tang I have written down today''s events, and I will repay them in the future. " "No, I don''t need you to do anything." Tang Hu waved his hand and was not interested in an Jianwen''s return. Tang Hu saved him, not to let him return, just to look at Fang Miao''s face.Although the restaurant has been vomited all over the floor, the restaurant owner has no complaints. As long as the person does not die here, it will be very lucky. Otherwise, even if it is not for his own reasons, the restaurant will never open. "Thank you anyway! I am an Jianwen. I am not a person who likes to owe other people''s kindness. I will repay this favor today! " For Tang Hu''s words, an Jianwen did not care. The two men were hostile to each other before, but Tang Hu''s ability to save people at this moment is entirely due to Fang Miao''s face. An Jian Wen''s heart is also very clear. She looked at Fang Miao gratefully: "sister Miaomiao, brother Jianwen didn''t treat you in vain at the beginning." As for Chen Xiaoyu, an Jianwen has nothing to say. This girl is just like this. If anyone is unhappy, she will die. She doesn''t know how to provoke this little girl. She has not been very cold to herself. "Nothing. I wish you were OK." Fang Miao is relieved to see that an Jianwen''s life is not in danger, "but you''d better follow Tang Hu''s advice to wash your stomach, so that there won''t be any problem." Virtually, Fang Miao has taken Tang Hu as his encyclopedia. What Tang Hu said, I don''t know from when, it has deeply influenced Fang Miao. "Of course..." An Jianwen smiles and says so, but his heart is in pain. Once upon a time, Fang Miao listened to her own words like this. As for her big brother''s words, she believed them to be true, and she would be anxious with anyone who argued against her. However, as the years passed, another man appeared in her life Chapter 888 At present, an Jianwen is very unwilling. He thought that as long as he came back from studying abroad, he could formally contact Fang Miao, and then proposed to associate with him. At this time, Fang Miao just went to university. According to his holiday rules, it was impossible for Fang Miao to fall in love so early. That''s why an Jianwen came back here with full confidence. He didn''t inquire about Fang Miao''s current situation in advance. He didn''t go to visit him in a hurry. Instead, he found his best friend Ma specialty at that time and came out to talk about the past together. But what an Jianwen didn''t expect was that he met Fang Miao in the restaurant of the amusement park. What he didn''t expect was that he had already owned a famous flower. Then her boyfriend looks so ordinary, without any characteristics at all, when the security gate doubts whether Fang Miao''s eyes are wrong? Then is it deliberate treason? Then he found a poor boy, and then Tang Hu suddenly showed the song, which completely changed an Jianwen''s view on him. Then the Tang Hu just looked at the soup he had just drunk, and then he could judge the cause of his illness. Then he pushed and massaged his back, and then he directly let himself spit out the food he had eaten before. This operation was not like that of ordinary people This can also indirectly show that Tang Hu is absolutely not an ordinary person. Tang Hu is definitely not like what he looks like. Ordinary people must have their own unknown side. Otherwise, it will attract Fang Miao''s attention. After hearing the dialogue between Tang Jianmiao and Tang Fangmiao, it seems that the conversation between them is not as simple as that on the surface. After all, what she just said, can you save yourself? Then he said it could be saved, but what? Don''t want to save. It seems that Jian An''s ability to save her opponent is not limited by this sentence, because she can''t even start her own assessment Tang Hu attaches importance to the feeling, before seeing the customer is just full of ridicule, disdain, full of unlimited confidence in themselves. At this time, the sound of the ambulance also rang. After all, even the amusement park ambulance was unimpeded. It was only because there was a long distance from the hospital to the suburbs and then to the park. The distance was not very short. So at this time, the security document was rescued by Tang Hu, and then the ambulance just arrived. Then several medical staff came down from the ambulance and quickly walked over, then said anxiously. "Where is the patient now?" "Here, here, and then because of food allergy, now they have vomited out and need gastric lavage." Horse products, and then quickly to those medical staff called a wave said. "Well, are you a family member of the patient?" Results the medical staff prepared to put the key words on the stretcher, but at this time, an Jianwen waved his hand, saying that he could, and did not need to lie on the stretcher. After all, it is now in front of Fang Miao and his rival in love. No matter how painful he is, an Jianwen is not willing to lose face in front of them. "I''m his friend. We don''t need a stretcher. I''ll hold her." Matt said, waving his hand to the paramedics. With the help of Matt, an Jianwen went out of the restaurant directly. Then the owner of the restaurant quickly asked the waiter to quickly clean up a pile of filth that had been left by an Jianwen. Even so, many of the guests who had just eaten in the restaurant chose to leave when they saw the scene The curtain is a little too disgusting, many people can not eat. Fang Miao and Chen Xiaoyu are so confused that they have no appetite. They want to ask Tang Hu to leave. When they look up, they find that Tang Hu is sitting on the table eating a lot. This makes Fang Miao feel a little speechless. Anyone who sees the scene just now will feel disgusted. Is it possible that Tang Hu is not disgusted at all? I can still eat it. In fact, from Tang Hu''s point of view, this is not disgusting at all. I can see more than this disgusting thing. After all, rice is still rice, and we should still eat it. All of them were the restaurant owners. When they saw Tao Hu eating here, they felt a little embarrassed. Then they returned all the money Tang Hu had ordered. After all, Tao Hu helped the restaurant owner solve a big problem. If it wasn''t because of his anger, boss Chen would be able to drive safely here. What''s more. And Fang Miao and Chen Xiaoyu can''t eat again, and then cause the boss in the heart some feel sorry. Seeing Tang Hu''s delicious food, Fang Miao doesn''t yell at him. He just sits quietly and waits for him to finish eating. Then Fang Miao feels that the man in front of him seems to be more and more unable to see through him. The man seems to be able to solve any problem, and seems to be able to do everything, and seems to be unable to do anything Fang Miao feels confused.At first, Fang Miao felt that Tang Hu was a rogue and a sex wolf. Then, he seemed to be a man with strong principles. Then after such a long time of getting along with each other, he was not stupid. Otherwise, he could not have kept the top ten excellent grades of the school year all the time. At the beginning, his father sent Tang Hu to his side, and his publication may be somewhat contradictory and irritated. He even didn''t understand why his father would find such a person to protect himself I have lived in the upper class for a long time. Then his best friend, Chen Xiaoyu, had a conversation with Fang Miao when he was abroad, and there were bodyguards around him. Then the bodyguards of other people were hired from regular bodyguard companies. Although Wang Miao was not willing to hire bodyguards at that time, he would have imagined in his heart what his bodyguard looked like, but he didn''t I thought that my father had found an obvious migrant worker for himself. However, after so many days of contact, Fang Biao realized that Tang Hu was really a very capable person. Although Fang Miao did not want to admit this, he slowly got along with him in his heart and accepted the fact a little bit. Chapter 889 "Won''t you two eat? If you two don''t eat, I''ll eat them all. " Tang Hu then looked at the other two fast food on the table and asked. "Eat it yourself. We won''t Fang Miao then shook his head. "Wow, Tang Hu, you are really good! You''ve eaten it all. " Chen Xiaoyu then looked at the three clean fast food boxes in surprise and said. "Finished, let''s go bungee jumping together." Fang Miao obviously didn''t because of the previous events, which affected his mood, but just because of the vomiting just happened, which affected his appetite. However, after an Jianwen came back this time, he felt that an Jingwen did not feel the same way as before, and now he became very strange, especially when he showed obvious opposition to Tang Hu After that, Fang Miao feels a little disgusted with him in his heart for no reason. Then an Jianwen''s psychology in Fang Miao makes the image of his neighbor''s brother collapse. "Ah Good. " Tang Hu, Fang Miao, Chen Xiaoyu, and the three of them walked to the door of the restaurant. However, as soon as he got to the door, Tang Hu looked at a young man with a swollen face like a steamed bun, and then turned around and left with a faint smile. "Cosmic brothers, they are leaving the restaurant now. The three of them are going bungee jumping." Xiao Wang, and then puffed up by Chen Xiaoyu''s swollen cheek, and then speak a bit awkward. "Yes, I see." Zhang cosmos, then said with a gloomy face. He now feels his internal organs are very painful, and although Chen Xiaoyu''s girl is not very heavy, but so hard in his stomach, so care about who it is, in other words, he will feel bad. Jin Maosheng, now his face is very ugly, and then his back head is also tied with a circle of gauze, and then because it was Zhang universe''s shoes to hit. Jin Maosheng now feels very regretful. Before, it was because he was too impulsive. If he hadn''t thought of such a mentally handicapped idea because of his brain fever, he would not have been able to achieve such a miserable end. Although Jin Maosheng''s plan sounds very good on the whole, it is still feasible. However, their plan has been misused, the location and the target are wrong. If Fang Miao is only targeted at Fang Miao and she alone, his plan may succeed, because Fang Miao''s courage is not as bold as Chen Xiaoyu''s. But who knows? The three of them chose Fang Miao, Chen Xiaoyu and Tang Hu together, and then started to reduce the effect of the plan by half. Then they were in the haunted house where they were most unsuitable. Although he pretends to be very frightening to install ghosts in the haunted houses, since they are in the haunted houses, as long as the people who enter the haunted houses will have an obvious psychological hint, that is to say, the ghosts in the haunted houses are all fake and frightening. Then, if you are on a bench without any one, you may be scared to death by fangs. After all, this sentence is groundless. There is a precedent for this incident. There was a story published in the newspaper before. That is to say, there was a psychopathic high school student. She liked it very much. Then she went out to play ghosts in the evening and then went to scare people. It was really frightening. Several people. If it is a normal time, after busy Cheng enjoys this method, he may carefully consider the feasibility of the plan, because she is a very cautious and serious person, because she will carefully consider whether this thing is feasible or not before doing anything? What is the outcome? But the main reason is that today''s time is really too urgent, and then there is a universe nearby who is fanning the flames, which makes Kim make such a serious mistake. As for people, they are afraid of being too brainy. When they have a fever, they are even more afraid of brain fever. There is also a person with a fever in the back who supports him to have a fever together. After this happens, even the wisest people will make mistakes. Then there are many such examples mainly in real life. For example, many criminals are instigated by their accomplices. After their brains are heated for a while, they will make things that they regret for life. Don''t they know the consequences of crime? Of course not. They must also know the consequences of doing this. What is the truth? However, as soon as their minds were hot at that time, they would not even think about the result of doing this thing. What would it look like? Therefore, today''s event is obvious, which is the truth. However, although this seemingly reasonable plan is actually unreasonable, it can only be implemented with the support and approval of Zhang universe and others. What Zhang cosmos thinks in his mind is to quickly get Fang Miao out of the way. Then, Fang Zheng can make a mess of his own, and then he can give bing a big gift less. The main reason is that in this case, he wants to make contributions and show himself in front of bingshao. Therefore, he is so eager to get Fang Miao.Then, what Jin Maosheng wants to do is to deal with Fang Miao quickly, so that his family can quickly occupy more shares in Fang''s group. The main reason is that the time is too long. Jin Maosheng doesn''t want this matter to continue to drag on. Therefore, he has a fever for a while. Now that things have happened, both of them have calmed down. What about Jin Maosheng and Zhang Yuzhou? I just found that the previous plan, now it looks so ridiculous and ridiculous. There are many loopholes in this plan! Then it was just a news that had been reported in the newspaper, and then they directly took it to use. As a result, now stealing chicken can''t be eroded, and then it''s their own lifting stones to hit their feet, and then they prick themselves all over the body with injuries. "Brother Kim, then they are going bungee jumping now. What should we do? What can we do to get rid of them? " Zhang cosmos put down the phone at this time, turned to look at Jin Maosheng seriously. "This time, we must think of a way to hit the target with one stroke. We must think of a perfect method. We can never act rashly as easily as we just did. It''s just too careless to do such a thing." Jin Maosheng then said fiercely. Chapter 890 "I''m sorry, brother Jin. In fact, I''m also responsible for this matter. In fact, it''s mainly because I was a little anxious that we failed. Then it''s just like in ancient times, during the period of the Three Kingdoms, and then Guan Yu in the five tiger generals was such a fierce character that he finally lost Jingzhou carelessly. Let alone the two of us, we simply made light of the enemy What''s wrong with it. " "Yes, you do have a point." After listening to this, Jin Maosheng nodded and was in a better mood. Yes, just like Guan Yu, he could lose Jingzhou carelessly. What''s more, what''s the big problem of his mistake once? "I think bungee jumping should be our best chance to kill Fang Miao." Zhang then laughed and lowered his voice. He said that the reason why he killed Fang Miao before was that he got the way group and then the real estate company, and then he wanted to use it to please Bing Shao. Now? He does have resentment and anger. If it wasn''t for Fang Miao, could she have such a pain in her stomach now? Can his intestines almost be trodden out? So if we don''t get revenge, we can''t swallow it! "Oh, what do you say?" Jin Maosheng doesn''t dare to make up his mind at will this time. He has to think carefully before he can decide whether the plan is feasible or not? After all, I learned a profound lesson before. "I think if something happens during bungee jumping, for example, the rope of bungee jumping breaks suddenly. In this case, no one will think that this is intentional murder. I think it is easier to operate, isn''t it?" Zhang cosmos, and then a smile, said his plan. "It''s true that if the rope breaks suddenly during bungee jumping, it''s really a very good way." Jin Maosheng then nodded his head in favor. It has to be said that the proposal put forward by Zhang cosmos is still very feasible. If there is an accident during bungee jumping, the possibility of being suspected of tampering with others is very small. At least, even if it is suspected, the evidence is not easy to find. As long as everything is handled properly after the event If so, can a lot of evidence be disposed of? And the consequence of doing so is just bungee jumping in the playground, and then it is rectified. This has little impact on the whole group, and Jinmao does not care about those things at all. "Yes, we just need to find out when Fang Fangmiao will jump at that time, and then we will use a rope that has been made of hands and feet in advance, and then give it to her. After all, this is a sea under the valley. If we fall down, it will be washed away by the waves. As long as we delay the rescue time, basically, upper Miao will have no chance to live It''s coming down. " Zhang then said. "Then the operation of this thing is relatively small risk kidney, and then it is easy to operate." "It''s true that bungee jumping is like this. I''ll call the manager of the playground and ask him to contact Xiao Wang directly for operation. Then we won''t show up." Jin Maosheng is now wrapped in gauze on his head. He is not willing to go out to meet people, mainly because it is too humiliating after going out to meet people. In fact, his appearance is a little too eye-catching. If he goes out directly in this way, it will inevitably attract many people''s attention, because he is mainly afraid that Fang Miao and Chen Xiaoyu will be one of them. Therefore, he does not dare to go out like this. Jin Maosheng then called the manager of the amusement park. He was also responsible for arranging the affairs in the haunted house before. So, he didn''t ask more questions. Then he simply connected with Xiao Wang and prepared for the next action. Then, the manager is a direct descendant of the Jin family, and then through the words of Jin Maosheng''s father in the company, then? As his umbrella, he also made a lot of money in the playground. Of course, most of the money was left in the pocket of the Jin family, but the manager also made a lot of money himself. So, ah, if this thing is done, he will die. Therefore, what Jin Maosheng asked him to do, he did not dare to say no at all. He could only do these things for Jin Maosheng. So when Xiao Wang told the manager about Zhang''s plan, the manager took Xiao Wang to the Management Office of bungee jumping without saying a word. Then Xiao Wang changed his work clothes after he arrived at the management office, and then it became a matter of course, and he became one of the guides and managers of bungee jumping. And what about the one who was replaced? It''s a relative of the manager, so naturally it won''t attract other people''s attention. And then? Bungee jumping is a very exciting outdoor leisure activity recently? so what? They are jumpers, and then stand on a platform about forty or fifty meters high, and then they are equivalent to a bridge or a tall building about ten stories high. Then, there is a very long rubber band, and then one end is fixed on the platform, and the other is tied to the jumper''s ankle joint. Then, the legs are together, the arms are open, and then the head is down directly.so what? The main reason is that the rubber band tied to the jumper''s ankle is very long enough to let the jumper enjoy the free fall in the air for a few seconds. Then when the human body falls to a certain distance, the rubber strip will be pulled off, and then it will be tightened to prevent the human body from falling. Then, when it comes to the lowest point, because the rubber band is elastic, then, people will carry their back The rubber band is pulled up, and then it continues to fall because of gravity. This is repeated many times until the elasticity of the rubber strip disappears. This is the whole process of bungee jumping. Tang Hu then went to bungee jumping tickets and bought three tickets. Xiao Wang, then the staff of bungee jumping pretended to run to Tang Hu directly in front of the three people. He still thinks that Tang Hu doesn''t know him. "Eh, Miaomiao, look at the face of this staff member. It seems that it is strange and swollen." Chen Xiaoyu, then looked at Xiao Wang''s face strangely, and then the other Miao said. "I don''t know. Maybe someone pinched it. Xiaoyu, what do you care about him?" Fang Miao then thought that he was going to bungee jumping for a while, and then he felt very nervous in his heart. After all, Fang Miao had never collapsed and never experienced such exciting projects. Then his courage is a little less than Chen Xiaoyu. Before that, he was looking forward to bungee jumping, mainly because he wanted to vent those unhappy feelings in his heart. When he really wanted to bungee jumping, he felt very uneasy in his heart. Chapter 891 Tang Hu then went to bungee jumping tickets and bought three tickets. Xiao Wang, then the staff of bungee jumping pretended to run to Tang Hu directly in front of the three people. He still thinks that Tang Hu doesn''t know him. "Eh, Miaomiao, look at the face of this staff member. It seems that it is strange and swollen." Chen Xiaoyu, then looked at Xiao Wang''s face strangely, and then the other Miao said. "I don''t know. Maybe someone pinched it. Xiaoyu, what do you care about him?" Fang Miao then thought that he was going to bungee jumping for a while, and then he felt very nervous in his heart. After all, Fang Miao had never collapsed and never experienced such exciting projects. Then his courage is a little less than Chen Xiaoyu. Before that, he was looking forward to bungee jumping, mainly because he wanted to vent those unhappy feelings in his heart. When he really wanted to bungee jumping, he felt very uneasy in his heart. "Oh..." Chen Xiaoyu still looked at Xiao Wang strangely: "your face is really strange!" Xiao Wang was so angry that he rolled his eyes in his heart. Strange? Didn''t you pinch it? You say I''m weird? But on the surface, Xiao Wang can only smile: "I was born with this look, ha ha! Three, please sign an agreement with me and measure your weight and blood pressure! " Before bungee jumping, you need to sign a safety agreement, which contains some statements, such as whether you have a heart disease or myopia. If you conceal your illness, the playground will not be responsible. Then there is an insurance, the insurance premium has been included in the ticket. Because Xiao Wang wanted to kill Fang Miao, he didn''t care when he measured his blood pressure and weight, so he waved to show that there was no problem for them. "All right, all right. Who will come first?" Xiao Wang put away the signed agreement and asked. "Sister Miaomiao, come first, and give it to you for the first time!" Chen Xiaoyu laughs and looks at Fang Miao: "it''s what we said!" "Make a good deal of it!" Fang Miao glared at Chen Xiaoyu, but she said faintly, "OK, I''ll come first." What they said was not bungee jumping, but the so-called agreement to marry a man. Fang Miao is her sister The wedding night was naturally given to her However, this kind of thing can be said as a child, but when he grows up, Fang Miao will naturally feel a little embarrassed. After hearing Fang Miao''s words, Xiao Wang was immediately overjoyed. Fang Miao went bungee jumping first, which naturally made it easier to operate, "please follow me!" Fang Miao and Chen Xiaoyu are in the front, and Tang Hu is in the back. At the moment, Tang Hu doesn''t know whether he should expose Xiao Wang''s identity or pretend he doesn''t know? Tang Hu didn''t know what was going on with Fang Peng''s exhibition, so he didn''t dare to scare the snake at will. He hesitated for a moment and called Fubo. Tang Hu wanted to see what Fubo said. "Fubo, I''m Tang Hu. When I was in the playground, someone thought the other lady was not good. Should I expose him or... " Tang Hu asked in a low voice. "Just a moment. I''ll ask you, sir." After that, there was no sound on the phone. After a while, another voice came out: "Mr. Tang, I talked to Mr. Fang. He said, please don''t startle the snake. He is working on the layout. He is afraid that the other party will jump over the wall in a hurry after startling the snake!" "I see. I''ll wait and see." Tang Hu nodded. "Of course, this is under the premise of ensuring Miaomiao''s safety. If someone threatens Miaomiao''s safety, please don''t worry about it!" Another word from Forbes. "Of course, I will protect Miaomiao and Xiaoshu, but Fubo, if you have time, you''d better come to an amusement park. I want to follow each other after the event and see their characters behind the scenes." Tang Hu said. "Well, I''ll go there. I''ll drive faster. It''ll take about 20 minutes. Where are you in the playground?" Asked fauber. "Bungee jumping here." Tang Hu said. "OK, I''ll be there in a minute." Hang up Fubo''s phone, Tang Hu quickly followed up, he just looked like a random answer to a friend''s phone, Xiao Wang at this level did not find anything wrong. In his opinion, Tang Hu did not know that he was the "Faceless Man" in the haunted house. Tang Hu follows, but sees Fang Miao under the guidance of Xiao Wang, ready to tie the rope to his body. Tang Hu frowned and tried to stop him, but he thought of Fu Bo''s words. He was hesitant. Fang Pengzhan didn''t want to frighten him. But if these people were going to do something on the way to Fangmiao''s bungee jumping, Tang Hu would not have time to save Fang Miao! The best way is for Tang Hu and Fang Miao to bungee together, which can reduce the risk to the minimum. But if two people are tied together, will Fang Miao agree? Just as Tang Hu was thinking about his next response, Fang Miao looked at the surging waves under the cliff, but he was a little timid: "I I want to prepare for... "Although Xiao Wang was afraid of a long night''s dreams, he could do nothing. Anyway, this rope was once used by Fang Miao and could only be used by other tourists. Therefore, Xiao Wang was reluctant to use it and could only accompany with a smiling face and said: "then prepare for However, in fact, it''s nothing. People who jump bungee for the first time will be afraid in their hearts. Once their eyes are closed, they will go down. If you open their eyes, you will see the vast world... " Xiao Wang had jumped the pole before, so when he talked about his feelings, he was very reasonable, but he didn''t arouse Fang Miao''s suspicion. However, Tang Hu had already seen the flaw. At this time, he couldn''t help feeling a little funny. Fang Miao''s timidity gives Tang Hu time to deal with it. He walks to Fang Miao''s side, seemingly at will, but reaches out to pick up the rope under Fang Miao and wants to have a closer look. "What are you going to do?" Xiao Wang stopped Tang Hu''s behavior: "this rope can''t be moved randomly. If it''s broken, what can I do when she jumps down? Are you in charge? " Xiao Wang was worried that something had happened for a while and there was no place for him to rely on. Tang Hu gave him this opportunity, so he shifted the responsibility to Tang Hu. "Just look around. What''s so nervous about?" Tang Hu smiles faintly and puts the rope back in his hand. Since Fubo asked him not to frighten the snake, Tang Hu would not conflict with Xiao Wang at this time. Even if there is a conflict with Xiao Wang at this time, it will only make the people behind Xiao Wang more careful, and it is not easy to show their tails. Chapter 892 "Are you well rested now?" Xiao Wang is a little anxious now. After all, the longer it takes, the easier it will be found out. "Ma''am, there is a time limit for bungee jumping. If you stay here all the time and don''t jump, the guests in the back can''t continue, can''t they? Although there are many cableways for bungee jumping, what should I do if there are too many people at that time? So girls have to hurry up. " "Well I''ll try again... " Fang Miao is the same as all the people who come here for the first time. Before bungee jumping, his feelings in his heart were all rough and uneasy. Then, at Xiao Wang''s urging, he got up impatiently and came to the platform of bungee jumping. "In fact, it''s nothing. Don''t be afraid. It''s like closing your eyes and opening your eyes." Xiao Wang, then in the heart ha ha smile, thought in the heart really ah, you close your eyes, then do not argue, and then you die directly. "Oh..." Fang Miao then nodded, as if he had made a big decision. Then he came to the edge of the cliff step by step. He looked at the bottom of the cliff again and felt dizzy. He could not help closing his eyes and opening them again. He was more timid in his heart and did not dare to look down again. "No, no, I''m still afraid I''d like to prepare for it again... " "This..." Xiao Wang, there''s nothing to do this time. Now he wants to kick Fang Miao directly and save time here. However, in the full view of the public, he dare not do so. After all, the rope is broken, which is an accident. But if he directly pushes the aspect down, it will be murder. This is not the same, It''s a crime. Xiao Wang is not stupid. After all, there are many other tourists here, and Tang Hu and Fang Miao''s close friend Chen Xiaoyu are also watching here. How could he do such a stupid thing under such circumstances? "Madam, don''t you think you are wasting your time? People are still waiting for bungee jumping. " Xiao Wang said in a displeased voice. "Xiaoyu, why don''t you jump first, I I don''t dare to. Let me prepare again Fang Miao went back to the chair next to him, sat down again, and said to Chen Xiaoyu. "Oh, let me do that? Miaomiao, you gave me the first time. " Chen Xiaoyu blinked and said excitedly. "Don''t think too much about it. What I''m talking about is bungee jumping." Fang Miao said with tears and laughter. "Bungee jumping is OK. I''ll jump first. Hey, that steamed bread face. You can change that rope to me directly. I''ll play bungee jumping first." Chen Xiaoyu then nodded and said to Xiao Wang next to him. Steamed bread face? Xiao Wang, I almost didn''t cry when I heard Chen Xiaoyu calling himself. What kind of steamed bread face? You didn''t drag my face. Now my face is almost pulled off. My skin still hurts when I touch it. Do you still say that I''m a steamed bread face. Do you bully people like you? "Is it a bit troublesome to change the rope now? After all, it''s all tied up now. " Naturally, Xiao Wang was in his heart, and he was absolutely unwilling to change the rope to Chen Xiaoyu because of his goal. But Fang second, if Chen Xiaoyu died now, not only would he not have the effect at the beginning, but he might also lead to adverse effects. What''s more, the leader also said that he only wanted to kill Fang Miao, but didn''t say Chen Xiaoyu! So now Xiao Wang can''t make up his mind when he looks at the situation. "Oh, why are you so inked? If you''re bothered, I''ll change it myself. Do it yourself and have plenty of food and clothing. " Chen Xiaoyu said with a wave of disgust. "Why don''t you go bungee jumping on another platform?" Xiao Wang sees that Chen Xiaoyu wants to change the rope by himself and wants to stop it. "What else are you going to? There are people in other places. If I go, I will have to wait for another half day? In addition, the rope will have to be changed at that time. It''s very troublesome. It''s better to change the rope here. " Chen Xiaoyu didn''t listen to Xiao Wang. "Well I''ll ask for instructions first. You know, after all, I''m just an ordinary staff member. If you do this, it''s not in line with the rules. If you let the leaders see it, you will scold me. " Xiao Wang has no way at this time. He can only take out his humble identity and persuade Chen Xiaoyu. "Well, well, then you should go and ask for instructions quickly." Chen Xiaoyu was a little impatient, but she didn''t embarrass Wang. In her opinion, there was no need for employees to embarrass these ordinary jobs. After all, people said that. Naturally, Chen yaoyu would not talk back to others, and naturally he would not insist on his initial method."OK, OK. I''ll go and ask for instructions now." Xiao Wang, then came to one side, took out his mobile phone, and then he heard Chen Xiaoyu talking. "Tang Hu, in fact, I''m a little afraid. Why don''t we jump down together? Do you think that''s ok? " Chen Xiaoyu ran over and looked at the cliff. It was really frightening below. He would not be sure whether he would shrink back from the battle? Just like Fang Miao. "Do you want to jump together?" Tang Hu was a little stunned, and then he had some heart attacks. Of course, the heart disease was not only with Chen Xiaoyu, but also with close contact. It was only because he was a little worried about Chen Xiaoyu, and then he jumped down on his own. before Chen Xiaoyu wanted to change with Fang Miao, then Tang Hu kept on ringing. How was it? After all, Xiao Wang has been urging Fang Miao to do bungee jumping. It can be seen that he has no good intentions. Then he has seen them in the haunted house. The three men are definitely premeditated and want to murder Fang Miao. Therefore, Tang Hu also dares to conclude that there is definitely something bad going on this bungee jumping. Although I don''t know whether the danger is big or not, it is only for Tang Hu. For Tang Hu, the danger is not too big at all. But if it''s for Xiaoyu, it''s hard to say, so the soup pot is not very relaxed. Let Chen Xiaoyu jump down on his own, just when he wants to worry, Chen Xiaoyu suddenly mentioned that she wanted to jump with him. Yeah, and then we run on a rope and jump down like this, so I won''t be afraid, OK? Tang Hu. Chapter 893 "I think it''s better for the three of us to dance together. In this way, we can take care of each other." Looking at the two of them, Tang Hu proposed directly, because he also saw that Xiao Wang had a problem. But I really do not express what, so I can better ensure their safety. "OK, I can arrange it now!" One side of Xiao Wang said happily, so that he can rest assured, when the three people are dead on the line. Looking at the two people beside him, Fang Miao said in a low voice: "if so, it''s OK." Although know that Tang Hu will protect himself, but looking at the cliff below, he is still very afraid. Feeling very empty below, Chen Xiaoyu can''t help but sigh: "I don''t know who invented this thing. Do you think it''s not good to live well?" People clearly live in peace and stability. They have to do the whole bungee jumping and some other events. They are really free. "Well, don''t worry. I''ll protect you." Looking at them, Tang Hu said with a smile that he could protect them as much as possible by staying between them. They are not in any danger. "Well, I''ll tie you a rope." Xiao Wang said in a hurry, now his heart is really anxious. I don''t know when these people are going to drag on. The longer the time, the more skeptical people will be. "I said, is it OK or not? The people behind are waiting." "Really, I said, sister, can you hurry up?" ¡­¡­ There were people urging them to come in, and they all bought tickets. Listening to the urging voice of the people behind him, Fang Miao tooted his mouth and called out: "I said you are in a hurry. As for it, I am not a little bit timid?" Then let Xiao Wang tie a rope on his body, three people tied together. "I look at you a little abnormal, so anxious?" Looking at Xiao Wang in a hurry, Tang Hu said with a sneer. Listening to Tang Hu Di''s words, Xiao Wang just said with a smile, "can''t you worry? How many people are fighting behind? They are all waiting for the queue." Fang Miao and Chen Xiaoyu are also ready. However, the heart of Xiao Wang was smiling coldly. After that, he would never see a few yamen people. When he went down, the rope broke. A few of them will only sink into this sea. Never find a trace! "All right, get ready to go." After making sure that the rope was strong enough to bear the burden that there was no problem for them. Fang Miao just said to Xiao Wang. Xiao Wang gave a grim smile, but this action was completely observed by Tang Hu. He went up to the three of them and said in a low voice, "goodbye, ladies and gentlemen." After saying that, a push, three people is down the slide. Generally speaking, three people can go up and down in the sky. But now, none of the three feel the pressure above. Three people fell directly from the sky. Br > the other two people fell in the sky. But Tang Hu is already ready, because he has already felt the plot of Xiao Wang. I knew that Xiao Wang had a plot before. I decided that something was going to happen on the rope, and now the rope is really broken. "I''ll go. Why is this rope broken?" "Husband, I''m looking at both of us. I''d better leave quickly. I''ll never play with this thing again." "Well, well, let''s go quickly." Many of the people who watched above saw the scene and screamed. Falling from such a high altitude, these people should have no possibility of replacement. Xiao Wang just sneered. Because the rope was cut by itself, even if one person went up, it would certainly be broken, let alone three people together. "All right, don''t panic, please evacuate orderly." Cried Xiao Wang, standing on the high platform. Then it is the first to go down, he must leave quickly, in order not to be found by other people. With Xiao Wang''s voice and all that happened before, the rest of us will not have any idea of bungee jumping any more. One by one they began to go down. On the other side of the two people do not know what happened, Tang Hu tightly hugged them, in any case can not let them fall. Fortunately, there is a sea below bungee jumping, not a mountain range.There is still a buffer time in the sea. If I want to save the two of them in the mountain area, I have to work hard. "You two don''t move!" Tang Hu said to them, and then he held one in one arm. With a puff, three people fell into the water. Looking at the words below, Xiao Wang laughed. It would be great if he didn''t have to worry about other things. His task was also completed. Next, I just need to go back to get the reward. "Hello, brother Kim, I''ve done everything." Xiao Wang took out his mobile phone and dialed Jin Maosheng''s phone. This time, he could say that he had done a good job. The whole process is also flowing, at least Tang Hu has not seen himself. "Really? Are you sure Fang Miao is dead? " Jin Maosheng, on the other end of the phone, said excitedly that he did not expect that the plan would be so easy to implement. It''s really incredible. "I''m sure, ginger, the three of them fell down together..." Then he told Jin Maosheng the whole story. After hearing the whole story, Jin Maosheng quickly got up from his chair and kept praising him and said, "good, good. You have really done meritorious service in this matter. I will give you a good reward at that time." After that, he hung up the phone. In this way, it would be much easier to deal with this matter. At that time, I will take all the shares of Fangmiao, and I will be the shareholder of this company. "Congratulations to brother Kim, this time the matter is finally solved." Zhang said excitedly in the side, after all, this time the plan is out of his own mind, so that he will be more powerful in Jin Maosheng''s heart. "Mm-hmm, not bad. When I take the company, there will be a place for you in the company." "Jinge, you should plan roughly. If you don''t have you, this plan can''t be implemented. If you are still powerful, you will win the company in one fell swoop." Chapter 894 When these people were happy, Tang Hu pulled them two from a far beach. "This time, you are very lucky. You are not allowed to play. You are not allowed to play." Looking at the two of them, Tang Hu taught them a lesson. Fortunately, I had myself. When I came down, I took all the gravity and took them to the side together. Only in this way can we successfully get off the line. Otherwise, we would have to explain it there. "What''s the matter? This rope should be very strong. Why is it broken Fang Miao looks at Tang Hu and Chen Xiaoyu, and says in a daze that he has not yet recovered. The only impression in my mind is that the sea is getting closer and closer to me. I thought I would bounce. I didn''t expect to hear Tang Hu''s words, and then I felt that Tang Hu was under him. And then there was no consciousness. When I woke up, I was on the beach. "I feel that you are really stupid. What else can you do? It is because someone else has made a hole in it. The rope is cut off by someone else. Up to now, you are still stupid." Tang Hu covered his head and said helplessly. Now that they have not responded, they have been calculated. Fang Miao just patted his head and reacted. He thought that he had been cheated by others. He thought that he had just met with some accident. "In this way, there are still people who want you to die. I feel that this matter is rooted in Jin Maosheng. They can''t get rid of the relationship. After all, it''s the most beneficial for him when you die." Chen Xiaoyu in the side analysis, this problem actually does not need to be analyzed, is simply obvious. You know, now, only Jin Maosheng is the only one who deliberately wants to let himself die, and now he thinks that Xiao Wang just now has problems. Just now, when I patronized this height, I didn''t find the abnormality of Xiao Wang. This is really wrong. It seems that they are not vigilant enough. "Let''s go. Now let''s go to the company. I''ll see who has the action in the end." in the current company, as Wang Miao said, the news that they fell into the water soon spread to the company, and the chairman immediately ordered to look for it. But other people know that it''s very unlikely that they can survive if they fall in such an environment. They basically fall down and feed the sharks. Jin Maosheng and Zhang zhongyun also quickened the pace, prepared the materials, and were ready to take over Wang Miao''s shares. Listening to Wang Miao''s words, Tang Hu thought for a while and then advised them to say, "I''ll look at you two and change some clothes first." Looking at both of them, their clothes have been beaten through by this water, and they are close to their bodies. Tang Hu said so, two people''s faces turned red. "And you have to know how to catch big fish in the long run, you know." "You may as well go back later, so that you will know who is ready to harm you." "I''ll kill them again when I go back." this is what Tang Hu thinks should do most. In this way, not only can he break their plan, but also he can surprise them, and then he can beat them. After listening to Tang Hu''s words, Wang Miao and Chen Xiaoyu look at each other and decide to follow Tang Hu''s advice, because it is exactly the same as what Tang Hu said. If you go back now, it is very likely that the other party has not taken action yet. Now it is meaningless to go back. Well, then let''s find a place to rest. I''ll buy you two clothes and put them on first "By the way, I feel there is something wrong with the employee just above. Can you take a picture of him and ask the person carefully? I think there may be a lot of clues." Listening to Wang Miao''s words, Tang Hu nodded and then said, "of course, you don''t have to worry about this. I''ll bring him directly." When the time comes, as long as you put them together, you can ask them and see how this person is. Looking at Wang Miao, Tang Hu said, "in fact, you also know him. Didn''t you say that this person looks very awkward because you beat him up, don''t you have any impression?" Listening to Tang Hu''s words, Wang Miao suddenly realized. Three people casually found a hotel to open two rooms, and then Tang Hu went out to buy two clothes for them. After changing, the three of them began to discuss countermeasures. "When do you think it''s appropriate for me to go back?" Looking at Tang Hu, Wang Miao said that since he wants to follow Tang Hu''s request, he must ask Tang Hu what he thinks. After all, Tang Hu has a plan, but he doesn''t have one here. Tang Hu pondered for a while and said, "this is not in a hurry. I think it''s better to wait for the next board meeting. It''s estimated that everyone will think you''ve died. At this time, you''ll appear again and give them a surprise. It''s really perfect!"After all, if the enemy wants to attack, it''s just that they take a fancy to Wang Miao''s shares. In this way, they must make some big moves at the next general meeting of shareholders. Of course, all these actions are based on the fact that Wang Miao is dead. At this time, when Wang Miao comes out again, it must have a different effect. Listening to Tang Hu''s words, Wang Miao nodded and said, "OK, I''ll listen to you this time!" Wang Hu said to them, "you two stay here for a while. I''ll go and talk to Wang about life." That Xiao Wang was so hard on himself, and he had warned him before that if he did something wrong, he could not get around him, which was not what he was like now. "Yes After that, Tang hujiu set off alone. It is such a small person that he can handle it with ease. At this time, Xiao Wang didn''t know these things. Now he had only one thing in his mind, that is, promotion and pay rise. When he married Bai Fumei, his life would reach the peak. Walking on the path, Tang Hu appeared behind him and said, "I said that you just pushed me down and let me die. Do you really feel heartache?" "Who the hell are you? You... " Tang Wang said, "you just want to take a look at the tiger, but you didn''t want to look at it in horror You Are you a man or a ghost? If I''m wrong, don''t come to me! " Chapter 895 "I remember I reminded you before, right? Don''t you mess with me, why don''t you have a long memory?" Looking at the shivering Xiao Wang in front of him, Tang Hu said playfully. Looking at Tang Hu in front of him, Xiao Wang just said in a dazed way: "no way. You didn''t fall from such a high place. How could you have nothing at all?" You know, that place is dozens of meters. Even if you are lucky not to die, you have to die to be seriously injured. Looking at Xiao Wang in front of him, Tang Hu said faintly, "do you think I didn''t find you, but you are wrong. I already knew it was you." Listening to Tang Hu''s words, Xiao Wang stepped back in terror. Because Tang Hu said that the amount of information is too large, that is to say, the other party knew that there was a problem with the rope, but he still went. After coming back now, he can only have one purpose, that is to come to find his own revenge! thinking of this, Xiao Wang looked at Tang Hu in horror and said, "I beg you, don''t kill me, spare me a life." Now he doesn''t have any interest at all. How can Tang Hu do anything? Now he just wants to survive! Tang Hu just shakes his head. He came here to solve Xiao Wang. "No, no, no, I''ll tell you who''s behind the scenes, I''ll..." Before Xiao Wang said, Tang Hu pitifully looked at Xiao Wang and said, "you don''t have to say. I guess it''s Jin Maosheng, right." After hearing Tang Hu''s words, Xiao Wang was lying on the ground in despair. Seeing Xiao Wang''s reaction, Tang Hu''s heart is also determined. It seems that when the time comes, the account will still be settled by Zhao. "Wait!" listening to Xiao Wang''s words, Tang Hu looked at Xiao Wang and didn''t know what else he wanted to say. His purpose of coming here was very simple. It''s to kill Xiao Wang. Although there are others behind him, he will not let go. Listening to Tang Hu''s words, Xiao Wang raised his head and looked at Tang Hu with difficulty and said, "I want to know how you survived. Have you been ready before?" Even if there is preparation, I don''t know what preparation can make people live safely. Tang Hu sighed, looked at Xiao Wang pitifully and said, "just, just, i..." Before he finished, Xiao Wang suddenly burst up and the dagger appeared in his hand. Looking at Xiao Wang, Tang Hu sighed. He didn''t expect Xiao Wang to struggle. Suddenly, he felt that Xiao Wang was still very poor. Just about to stab the knife into Tang Hu''s body, I suddenly felt that the knife was intercepted by a strong force. Looking up, I didn''t expect that Tang Hu caught the knife with his bare hands. looking at Xiao Wang who was shocked, Tang Hu said to him, "I''ll show you how I survived." After that, he put a force on his hand, and then cracks began to appear on the whole dagger, and then the whole dagger directly burst into pieces. Xiao Wang''s eyes widened when he saw that the whole blade was broken into pieces. Before shouting out, Tang Hu was just a palm knife. Xiao Wang''s eyes were black and he fell into the blood. After looking at Xiao Wang, Tang Hu found a place to deal with the body and left directly. I went to the store and bought some daily necessities. After all, it is still several days away from the board of directors. I still have no problem taking advantage of this time to prepare well. I went to the supermarket and bought something casually. Then Tang Hu was ready to leave. Carrying a bag of things to go back, I suddenly heard a cry for help from the surrounding hutongs. "Help, help!" when you look back, the sound comes from a small alley, and you can''t see anything at all. But listen to the voice, there should be several big men and a woman, and this woman should be bullied. People around who heard this voice would look inside curiously, but no one went in to take care of it, because no one knew what was going on inside. In case something happened, no one could bear the responsibility. Tang Hu walked in directly with his things. Some people nearby watched Tang Hu go in and said in a bit of shock: "I didn''t expect that some people would meddle in their business this year. I just don''t know if people of his size can beat those people?" The man who was with the young man shook his head and said, "well, let''s go quickly, lest we get burned. I feel that I don''t have to think about it. When the time comes, this person will beat him, and he doesn''t even know him. " After all, Tang Hu''s body looks too thin, and there are not many people in the alley. To the Hutong inside, Tang Hu is based on these weak light to see the situation inside.A girl dressed conservatively is being pushed to the ground by four men. Several big men were still tearing at the girl''s clothes. "I said, girl, what are you and me pretending to be noble? As long as you can make our brothers happy, I promise I will release you at that time. What do you think?" Said one of the first tattooed men. The four of them followed the woman for more than ten minutes. She was really beautiful. When she got to the alley, several people pushed the girl into it. The four men were laughing and tearing at the girl''s clothes. At this time, the girl had only one underwear. "Come on, help me!" he said Now in the girl''s heart is really too desperate, because they have been shouting for such a long time, the result is still no one to save themselves, it seems that they are going to finish the calf here. I don''t know why I would be so unlucky. I was watched by several people for no reason. At this time, Tang Hu looked at them with a weak light and said, "I''m sorry, I don''t know if I can ask the way?" In fact, I came here to save the girl. After all, the girl is poor. I''m beside her. How can I watch her being insulted? I can''t stand it! after hearing Tang Hu''s voice, the leading man raised his head and yelled: "get out of here, don''t you see that ye is busy on this road, smart horse Get out of here! the leading man is very irritable, and I am most annoyed with this feeling. I am very happy here, but someone will disturb me now. It''s really uncomfortable. Chapter 896 A big man next to him also said rudely: "get out of here quickly, or I won''t be rude at that time." listening to their words, Tang Hu just said lightly: "I said that several people''s temperaments are really bad, I just ask the way, you don''t need to treat me like this!" with his mouth said so, his body was also gradually close to the Yamen Several women who were pressed on the ground by several big men did not have a look at Tang Hu. Now Tang Hu is her only hope. The woman cried out: "this little brother, I beg you, run quickly, go to the police outside!" the appearance of Tang Hu is like opening a window in a black room, and you can see the light outside immediately. I didn''t expect that Tang Hu didn''t move at all. He just continued to look at them and said, "I''m really sorry. I don''t want to take care of the things here. I just want to ask the way!" seeing Tang Hu still grinding at the entrance of the Hutong, a big man stood up and said impatiently, "brother, I don''t have any mental problems with the goods If not, we will solve the problem first. " If you were a normal person, you would have already left now. The goods still came here to ask for directions. What a fool. With the strong man nodded and said to the two people next to him: "old three old four, this matter is up to you, give me a good service to these people, play a good meal, let him find memory." With the words of the first big man, the two people just got up and walked towards Tang Hu. The woman who was being suppressed by a big man on the ground could not help shouting: "run quickly, call the police quickly, otherwise you will still be unable to run away!" now Tang Hu is really his last hope, and now his heart is also very painful, so it is not easy to meet a person, did not expect that this person is still a fool. Two big men came to Tang Hu, and they were about to start. They didn''t expect Tang Hu to grab them one by one. The two men immediately jokingly said, "I said you won''t be naive enough to think that this will trap us. We..." They just feel that Tang Hu is a fool. Looking at this figure, they estimate that they can play seven or eight by themselves. But when they were about to move their arms, they found that their two arms were as if they had been clamped by a huge pair of pliers, and could not move at all. The big man at the head yelled, "I said, can you two do it quickly? What are you doing?" I watched from behind. I could only see the two of them standing in front of Tang Hu and did not move at all. Their faces had turned red, and they tried hard, but they couldn''t get their hands out. "Brother, we..." If you don''t look at the other people, don''t tell them After saying that, is two feet kick to them two people body, two people directly answer the voice to fly out. Two people fly to the strong man''s side, directly passed out. "Old three, old four!" looking at the two brothers next to him, the strong man immediately passed by and found that both of them had mixed up. Fortunately, they still had breath. Looking at this scene, all the previous women were shocked. It was incredible that Tang Hu looked so small and could fight so well! it seemed that she was really saved. Seeing the two brothers pass out, the strong man stood up and looked at Tang Hu cautiously and said, "I said this brother, your hand is too heavy, did you say you wanted to ask the way?" "I''m familiar with this part. As long as you tell me a place name, I''ll help you find it." Before the time, I was particularly horizontal, because I have strength. But now the two brothers are so easily knocked out by him, at least they do not have this strength. Tang Hu just said faintly: "I''m really sorry, I don''t ask the way now." The strong man looked at him and said, "I don''t think you are happy. Do you think our strength is the same as old three and four?" The third and the fourth can be said to be the least powerful among them. The second on the other side is also full of fighting spirit. I haven''t had a fight for a long time. However, Tang Hu is not worried at all, because these people in their own eyes seem to be little gangsters, which is not a basis! "go ahead, second, let''s have a look at this product." After saying that, two people just under the girl, taking advantage of this opportunity, the girl quickly shrinks to the back corner of the wall. Looking at them, I can only fight in three alleys. If you go out now, you''ll get hurt."Big brother, you must win. Please." Looking at the front, the woman in the corner of the wall cried excitedly in her heart. Now Tang Hu is his own salvation, star. Just now, Tang Hu is still very powerful. It should be no problem to deal with these two people. Looking at the two people who rushed over, Tang Hu shook his head helplessly and said, "I said you don''t need to come to send the head." Their fists hit Tang Hu''s chest directly. The strong man who took the lead looked at Tang Hu and said triumphantly, "we both punched you. I see you are still ok?" Originally, they were very proud, but Tang Hu just looked up at them and said faintly, "it''s really OK. Your strength is like marshmallow." "I really don''t have any strength." Although their strength is really big, but met their own, can be said to meet the Savior. Looking at Tang Hu, the leading strong man was puzzled and said, "no way, you must be pretending!" you should know that you have been in this area for more than ten years. It can be said that he is a street bully in this area, but I didn''t expect to meet my opponent today. Looking at the two of them, Tang Hu still said contemptuously: "OK, don''t be so surprised, get out of my way!" and then two punches were punched on the two of them, and their fate was the same as those two before, all of them flew out the four people were lying on the ground neatly, looking at all the things in front of her, the woman was shocked. However, Tang Hu is obviously not when what big things, turned around and left, the woman saw Tang Hu left in a hurry to follow up, this is their benefactor, I have to thank him well. Chapter 897 "Brother, you wait for me. I haven''t thank you yet." Seeing that Tang hu wants to leave, the woman immediately goes to the front to stop Tang Hu. Although Tang Hu''s personality is very cold, the purpose should be to save himself at the beginning. This person is typically a knife mouth and a bean curd heart. My heart is still very grateful. Looking at the girl in front of him, Tang Hu looked down and said, "OK, now that you are OK, you can choose to call the police or something." At that time, the girl couldn''t bear to save herself. After all, it was in order to save herself. The beauty looked at Tang Hu in front of her, stretched out her hand and said to him, "my name is Wang Xiaoxiao. I don''t know what your name is. Today you help me so much. I''ll treat you to dinner." Looking at the woman in front of her, she looks slim and pretty. Tang Hu took out a piece of clothes from the plastic bag, handed it to Wang Xiaoxiao and said, "nothing, this let me meet. I feel sorry if I don''t help me." Wang Xiaoxiao''s clothes were torn by the gang of hooligans just now, showing a large area of skin. The clothes I bought for Wang Miao came in handy. "This..." Looking at the clothes in front of him, Wang Xiaoxiao was a little embarrassed at first, but after thinking about it, this should be the clothes Han Yixuan bought for his girlfriend. Now life is still autumn, wind blowing on the body is very cold, Wang Xiaoxiao also put the clothes to the body. "I''ll treat you to dinner." "Can you lend me your mobile phone? I want to call the police." My mobile phone was broken by those people just now. I can''t call now. Looking at the girl in front of him, Tang Hu talked for a breath. Since he helped the girl, he might as well help the girl with good people. Thinking of their own mobile phone to the girl, the girl decisively called the police. Standing beside for a while, the police came over and looked at the people inside, Tang Hu and Wang Xiaoxiao and said, "are you sure he bullied you? Now this situation is..." All the four people in front of them all fainted, and they were obviously beaten. Wang Xiaoxiao said firmly in one side: "you see my clothes, and there are monitoring around, why they look like this, I don''t know." After learning about the situation, the two people went to take notes together before leaving. "I must thank you very much today, otherwise I really don''t know what will happen today." Although today''s things have passed, but now I think I am still very afraid, in case there is no Tang Hu, today is really finished. Tang Hu was about to speak when Wang Miao called. Tang Hu immediately answered the phone and said, "what''s the matter, what happened?" Now, the identities of several of them must be kept secret, otherwise all the plans are finished, and the result is not what I want to see. Wang Miao worried on the other side said: "nothing, I just see you for such a long time did not come back, I thought you had something." Because Tang Hu said he was going to deal with Xiao Wang. If he was plotted, everything was possible. Should arrive at Wang Miao''s words, Tang Hu just laughed and said: "you can rest assured, there are some things happened here, I will tell you again when I go back." After that, he hung up the phone, mainly to make notes, which was a waste of time. Listening to a female voice coming from the phone, Wang Xiaoxiao said jokingly: "what''s the matter? Is your girlfriend checking the post?" Because Tang Hu still has women''s wear here, and a girl called, it should be his girlfriend. Tang Hu just laughed and didn''t speak. After seeing that all the things here had been dealt with, Tang Hu and Wang Xiaoxiao said, "the things here are finished, right? In this case, I''ll send you back first." Wang Xiaoxiao did not speak, because now he really needs to go back and have a good rest. What happened today is really breathtaking. "Tonight I''ll..." Listening to Tang Hu''s words, Wang Xiaoxiao hesitated to say. I''m going to invite Tang Hu to dinner tonight. Tang Hu just waved his hand and said, "let''s talk about eating another day. There are other things today. I''ll send you back first." After finishing speaking, he drove Wang Xiaoxiao back to the place where he saw an ordinary community. "Leave your phone number and I''ll treat you to dinner when you have time." After arriving at the destination, Wang Xiaoxiao said to Tang Hu. Tang Hu also did not refuse, took out a business card to Wang Xiaoxiao and then left.Back at the hotel, Tang Hu put all the things he bought into his room. He collapsed on the sofa and said, "you don''t know how to buy these things. It''s really tiring." According to the list given to them by the two of them, they actually bought three items packed with plastic bags. It''s really ridiculous. "OK, tell me if you have any useful information from Xiao Wang?" Looking at the exhausted Tang Hu, Wang Miao asked in doubt. At that time, Xiao Wang''s goal was very clear. He was also very curious whether he was the bastard of Jin Maosheng. If it''s really that asshole, I can''t spare him. Tang Hu just nodded and told Wang Miao all the things. After listening, Wang Miao just laughed and said, "since you treat me like this, I will let you know if I am easy to be provoked!" Now it is only three days away from the board of directors. I must make good use of this time and give him a surprise. At this time, Jin Maosheng and Zhang zhongyun are still preparing materials. Now in their eyes, Wang Miao has been completely destroyed. In this way, the company will surely fall on its own head. "Xiao Wang suddenly lost contact. Is this a little abnormal?" Originally Zhang universe also wanted to take things to reward Xiao Wang, but Xiao Wang suddenly lost all contact. Call directly shut down, ask other people, they do not know where Xiao Wang went. It''s like this person suddenly disappeared! Jin Maosheng just said faintly: "it''s OK. Don''t worry about him. He loves playing so much. Maybe he doesn''t know where to play after the task is completed." Chapter 898 "Are you sure there''s nothing wrong? I''m afraid..." Because I was very cautious, a big living person on such an hour, I still feel a little confused. Jin Maosheng just waved his hand impatiently and said, "we''d better put all our energy into how to grab the shares. Now, no one can threaten us." After all, Wang Miao is dead. Who else can deal with himself? Although Xiao Wang did a beautiful job this time, he was only one of his subordinates. There was no need to look for it. Listen to Jin Maosheng, Zhang cosmos just nods, this matter also passed. At this time, in the police station, four people who were knocked unconscious woke up one after another. The big man who took the lead woke up and looked around and knew that he was in the Bureau. He immediately yelled: "let me out now, I want to see your director!" he thought that the boy just now was angry. I don''t know what the boy is, how can he be so fierce. These people have been here for such a long time. This time, they have been dealt with by so many people. It''s really a failure. When the policeman outside saw the man wake up, he immediately said, "be honest, I can tell you, don''t make a lot of noise!" but the man who took the lead said in a loud voice: "I''m black dragon. I know your director. Please call me the director quickly." It''s good to know that I''m so good. It''s good to have a relationship with the director here. After hearing the name, the policeman came to have a look, and then went to the director in a hurry. Naturally, I''ve heard of this name. According to the rumor, this person seems to have a relative relationship with the director. Such a person can not be provoked by himself. After a while, a man in police uniform came over and looked at the black dragon''s face and said solemnly, "who hit you? Is this?" This and black dragon is really his brother-in-law. He bullied others all the time before. This time, he was beaten by others, and I heard that all four of them were very miserable. Because the several policemen who went there didn''t notice them, so they didn''t recognize them. "Brother, let''s talk about it later. Let''s let your men open the handcuffs for me first." Said the black dragon. It''s too painful to wear the handcuffs on it. At present, he is still cursing Tang Hu in his heart. Tang Hu doesn''t go anywhere else. His hand is his face, and his attack is so heavy! all of a sudden, he''s broken. The director of a wink to untie, to the office after long Ge told his brother-in-law all the things. Listening to Longge''s words, the director was shocked and said, "dragon, do you mean that someone beat you four by one, and all of them will be solved by one or two moves?" If that sounds like this, it''s too exaggerated here. We should know that although the four of them have not received systematic training, they are all able to fight with one fist and one foot. This one is more powerful than the skill I learned now there is a person to single out the four of them. How hard can this be done! "Don''t worry. I''ll make the decision for you. I''ll invite them here." After that, the director gave a grim smile. Just now, I saw the process of the case, because it happened in an alley, so there was no monitoring at all. At that time, as long as it is good traditional lines with him, it will be very simple to muddle through. "Well, thank you, brother. I must let him die in it." The strong man gritted his teeth and said, "I''ve been on the road for many years, and this is the first time I''ve been bullied by others.". Looking at the furious strong man, the director''s eyes narrowed and said, "I saw that girl said you want to be strong. What''s the matter? Forget you''ve got a family After all, he is also his brother-in-law. I can''t look at him. I can''t look down on this matter. Listening to his elder brother''s words, the strong man immediately touched his head and said to him, "it must not be me. You should know that my brother is really in love with this girl, otherwise it can not be like this." The director naturally knew that he was the brother-in-law of what kind of goods, also did not say much, looked at this brother-in-law helplessly said: "well, you go back to heal the wound, remember, do not do it again." Black dragon immediately agreed to go down, the reason why he is called black dragon, one is because his skin color is more hey, there is that he does things more smoothly. Tang Hu has told them all about it. After hearing this, Wang Miao said angrily, "I didn''t expect to see such scum at this time. It seems that I still have to be careful."Now it''s really scary for him to think about it. Just then, Tang Hu received the phone call and listened to the voice coming from inside. Tang Hu asked suspiciously, "do you still need me to go back to cooperate with the investigation?" He has already come back. Tang Hu doesn''t know what to do. The voice on the phone said, "yes, sir, we have some new clues here, so we need your help." Tang Hu can only reluctantly agree. Br > at that time, Tang Wang said, "I''m sorry that I didn''t go back for a while, but now I''m sorry that I didn''t go back." After saying that is hang up, and then a phone call to Wang Xiaoxiao, there is also received a call. Tang Hu said to her, "they seem to have found a new thread there, so I see we''d better go back to find you." Wang Xiaoxiao just received the phone call and said to Tang Hu with embarrassment: "I''m really sorry. I didn''t expect to delay so much. It''s really..." I thought it would be finished soon, but I didn''t expect that I had just finished the record and now I have to go back. "I''ll pick you up now." After that, he said goodbye to Wang Miao. "You stay here and come back when I''m done. If you''re sleepy, you can go to bed first. Don''t wait for me." After that, he left. He felt that there was nothing wrong with him. It was very likely that he would take a note of where to go and help them investigate. Then he could come back. Chapter 899 After going out, Tang Hu called Wang Xiaoxiao and asked, "did the police station call you? Just now they called to ask me to help with the investigation. " After all, the cause of this matter is still because of Wang Xiaoxiao. After calling Wang Xiaoxiao, these things can be explained more simply. But Wang Xiaoxiao on the other side said with a bit of muddle: "no, no one told me, or I would go with you?" I thought that there would be nothing after doing the record. I didn''t expect to trouble Tang Hu once more. I''m really embarrassed. After hearing Wang Xiaoxiao''s reply, Tang Hu was puzzled, but still said faintly: "you can rest assured that there is nothing. I''ll go by myself, and there should be nothing for a while." After saying that, hang up the phone, but now I am also very confused in my heart. If you want to understand the situation, you should not only call yourself a person, but also call Wang Xiaoxiao. In this way, Tang Hu drove his car to the Bureau. After arriving, Tang Hu took out his certificate directly. Then he said to the front service staff, "Hello, I''m Tang Hu. Your people just called me to investigate the situation." Looking at Tang Hu''s certificate, the front staff nodded and said to Tang Hu, "please, our director is waiting for you." Tang Hu nodded and went straight in. But the more you go inside, Tang Hu''s heart is more confused. Didn''t you come to investigate the situation, but how close is the place to the interrogation room! "this..." Now Tang Hu''s vigilance has been adjusted to the highest. I''m afraid something will happen. I opened my recording pen in advance. If anything happened, I could use it as my evidence. He was taken to the interrogation room. The staff said to Tang Hu, "Sir, please hand over all your communication equipment." "When did it happen? Didn''t I come here to help you with your investigation? " Tang Hu glared at the staff in front of him. He didn''t know what they wanted to do. However, the soldiers will block the water and cover up the earth, and their own strength is placed here, there is no need to counselle any of them! "I''m sorry, Mr. Tang. This is also a rule. We have no way." Looking at the small staff in front of him, Tang Hu nodded, because he also knew that this matter is really not a small staff can easily decide. He simply handed over everything except the recorder. Then a man walked into the interrogation room and looked into the interrogation room. There was only a chair and a table in it. Opposite is a glass room, can see the opposite scene. "Bang!" When Tang Hu went in, the clerk closed the door behind him heavily. Looking around the surrounding environment, Tang Hu saw the door of the opposite room opened and entered a middle-aged man. After the man came in, he said to Tang Hu, "it''s finally here. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Although I don''t know who the person is, I also know that this person and I should be very difficult to deal with, otherwise it is impossible to say such words. But I thought for a long time, but I didn''t think out what kind of mistakes I made. Can I still make mistakes if I act bravely? Looking at the middle-aged man opposite, Tang Hu said faintly: "I feel that the way around me doesn''t seem to let me cooperate with the investigation." If you cooperate with the investigation, how could you be in such a room. Tang Hu looked around and directly sat on the top of the chair, and now he and the real prisoner should be a poor pair of handcuffs. Tang Hu sat on the chair, looking at the opposite director lightly. Now I have no way to contact other people. I can only see what the deputy director wants to do. And looking at the glass in front of me, it''s not difficult for me. "Let''s talk about it. We''ve got your criminal evidence. You''d better say it yourself. In this way, I can give you a confession. How do you feel?" Listen to the director''s words, Tang Hu''s face directly put out a big question mark face. Looking at the deputy director, Tang Hu asked suspiciously, "I don''t know what mistakes I made?" "Is it a crime to act bravely for justice now?" I didn''t do anything else. I''m also very stable these days. I helped Wang smile. How can you have the evidence of your crime. I didn''t expect that the police chief on the opposite side clapped his hands on the table and stood up.Pointing to Tang Hu''s nose, he said, "I didn''t expect you to reply hard now!" Looking at the opposite attitude so tough, Tang Hu naturally will not give him any good gas. He stood up and said, "since you say I have committed a crime, I hope you can find out the evidence for me. I''ll see what evidence you have for me!" I say so because I have absolute self-confidence. I am sure that I will not commit any crime. If there is, I can only say that they planted themselves. "In this case, I''ll show you the evidence!" he said coldly Through a small hole in front of the glass, a clerk next to the Secretary passed the document through the small hole. Tang Hu conveniently took over and looked at the contents above. Sure enough, all the contents above are nonsense. I''m not a brave man in this, but a beater. I have to arrest myself for intentional injury. It''s really ridiculous. Tang Hu threw the document to the ground and swore: "I think you are with them. Otherwise, how can you forge evidence like this?" Now Tang Hu is also trying to find a way. It seems that this person wants to compulsorily convict himself. If he has no way now, the consequences will be unimaginable! There was no camera in the contract at that time. Even if I said it, I would not believe it. ¡¤ it seems that there is only one way for me now. That''s forced demolition! "Well, see the evidence you want to see. If you tell me the story of your crime now, I can count you as turning yourself in." In fact, I did this to force Tang Hu to plead guilty, and then press the fingerprint on the interrogation record! £¬ Chapter 900 Thinking that he still has a recording pen on his body, he sneered at the director and said, "or you are fierce. I don''t know what relationship you have with that person?" As long as they are asked that there is a relationship between them, other things are not important. The director must have his own way in this respect. Facing the problems raised by Tang Hu, he just said in an orderly manner: "it doesn''t matter whether there is any relationship between us. The key is that you have committed a crime." Listen to the director''s words, Tang Hu also know that this person is not easy to deal with, otherwise words would have said everything. But now the director''s heart is still very proud, because he knows that Tang Hu has been unable to hold on for long. As long as you are brought here by yourself, you will not be able to do it every day, and the earth will not work. Here, he is the king, even if he does not admit it today, he has a way to let him admit it! Tang Hu sat on the chair with his legs cocked and relaxed and said: "although I have no way to lose now, but you are so lack of evidence, there is no way to convict me." I still know about the law. If there is no definite evidence, they will not be able to make themselves guilty. This is also no advantage of monitoring. Although they can''t prove that they didn''t hit them, they can''t prove that they did. The director just sneered and said, "I didn''t expect you to know so much, but I''m sorry, this is likely to disappoint you." After that, clap your hands, and then the door behind you opens and a man in a wheelchair is pushed out. Tang Hu saw that this man was no one else. He was the thug leader at that time. Looking at their familiar appearance, Tang Hu knew that there must be something between them, otherwise, they would not appear at the same time. After looking at Tang Hu, black dragon''s eyes were red, and he did not know how long he had not been so insulted. Looking at Tang Hu on the other side of the glass, the black dragon fiercely said: "this time I will let you die, do you believe it or not!" I''ve already arranged everything over there. As long as Tang Hu is sent in here, there will naturally be someone to deal with them. But Tang Hu didn''t move at all. He just stood up and went to the front of the glass house. Looking at the black dragon, he said, "I''ll bet with you. Do you believe that I can beat you in a while!" The glass itself also saw, with their own strength now, to break it, or no problem. After hearing Tang Hu''s words, black dragon looked up and laughed as if he had heard some good jokes. He said, "do you think this is your glass?" "Even if you fight for a day..." Sitting in the wheelchair above the black dragon words have not finished, see Tang Hu a direct blow in the transparent glass above. There was a loud noise! but the glass did not change at all. "I told you that this is bulletproof glass. If you can break it with one punch, I will..." When Tang finished, there was a crack on the glass. As the cracks get bigger and bigger, they spread all over the mirror. Then there was a loud noise and the whole glass burst open. But Tang Hu seems to have nothing to do with it, and he can''t see any traces of injuries on his hands. "This How could that be possible? " You know, it''s bulletproof glass. Even if it''s a bullet, it can block it for a while. Now it''s just smashed by Tang Hu''s fist. "There should be nothing impossible in this world. It can only be said that you have too few things, so you have not seen them." Before the wheelchair man reacts, Tang Hu two fists in the past beat it into a panda. "What are you doing here..." "You''re a fart. You''ve wronged me so much and asked me to obey the rules. Do I have to let you kill me?" Looking at the director, Tang Hu sneered, he is not a fool, can really be so stupid? But Tang Hu is also very sigh, if today''s event is not happened to themselves, if ordinary people, they have only one fate, that is to confess guilt. Think of do not know how many people have been the director of the pit, Tang Hu has made up his mind, that is, must pull down the director! "If you don''t want to end up like him, you''d better do what I say." After finishing saying that also casually kicked to his body, the director cold hum, the body is also drawn from the chair. "I said I''d better hurry up, or I''ll let you down at that time!" The director''s whole body is curled up on the ground, feeling the same feeling from the abdomen. The director can only say in a low voice: "you are the master, what you say is what you say, you say, I will agree to any conditions!"Now I really can''t help it. Tang Hu looks at the director in front of him. Such a loser doesn''t want to see him again. So he said to the director: "I think so. You can write the case carefully. You also know the process of the matter. If you let me know that you framed me again, it will not be so simple as to be injured next time." The sound here attracted the people on duty outside. "I''ll go, this glass!" After entering the room, the first thing you see is the broken glass on the ground. It seems that there was a big war here just now. "I promise all these things, but you will let me die." The director said in a hurry that he did not expect Tang Hu to be so powerful. It seems that he mentioned the hard role this time. However, the director is still very confused, because one punch will break the glass, never thought that someone can do this! "Secretary, director." Looking at the middle-aged man lying on the ground, the people next to him immediately went to the front to help him up. "It''s OK. It''s OK. Today''s business is just as if you don''t know. Do you understand?" J today''s thing is really too humiliating, I don''t want to let other people know. The clerk nodded at once, but still looked at the director with a little worry and said, "director, don''t we really clean up the road like this?" This scene is really frightening. A whole piece of glass has been turned into pieces. However, I wonder how this is caused and what kind of power can cause such destructive power? The director just lightly waved his hand and said, "I''ll talk about it later. You go down first." Chapter 901 Now the director is also a face muddled, looking at the glass fragments in front of him, how much strength does this person have to do this! "Don''t say anything about today, especially the director. Do you know?" Looking at the small staff is about to leave, the deputy director also held him seriously. Because the director of this person''s temper is full of righteousness, if let him know, his title is certainly gone. Looking at the serious look of the deputy director, the staff saluted and said, "director Yang, you can rest assured that nothing has happened today." Looking at the obedience of the staff, the deputy director nodded with satisfaction, and then looked at the brother-in-law lying on the ground with a headache. This trouble can be said to be his brother-in-law to find, the next time to do things must be a little more convergence, can not be so publicized. Then he called the hospital and asked them to send an ambulance. He was in a coma and couldn''t watch him lying here. Until the ambulance took his brother-in-law away, the deputy director casually pulled over a clerk and said, "today''s Tang Hu, what''s your origin? How can it be so powerful?" I''m really confused now. But at this time, Tang Hu has returned to the hotel. After seeing Tang Hu come back, Wang Miao goes up to Tang Hu and says, "Why have you been there for such a long time? I just want to help with the investigation." "Is something wrong?" Because just now I looked at Tang Hu''s body as if there were traces of fighting. Did you go to fight. Tang Hu just patted the dust on his body and said with a little embarrassment: "I didn''t expect that you''ve found it. It''s just that there was a little accident..." Then he told Wang Miao what happened after he went. "Don''t worry, I have no intention to let him continue to be the deputy director at all. I can''t tell how many people will be killed in the future like such a person. I have to work hard to give him." Tang Hu said indignantly, not just because he bullied himself. "Well, you can solve this problem by yourself. I think we''d better go to some of my close friends and discuss the Countermeasures in advance." Looking at Tang Hushi''s inevitable appearance, Wang Miao knows that he doesn''t need to fight by himself now. Now he just needs to wait. This day I didn''t stay in vain, but also came up with a way. I still have one or two confidants in the company. I just want to find them to help me. In this way, I can master the small actions of Jin Maosheng to the maximum benefit, so as to resolve them in advance. After hearing Wang Miao''s words, Tang Hu also thought about it and then said, "OK, let''s use your plan for the time being, but are your people reliable?" Now the most important thing is that these people must be reliable. Otherwise, they may expose their plans, and then they will not be able to continue to implement them. Wang Miao nodded and said, "you can rest assured that there is no problem with these people I''m looking for. This is no problem." After all, there are only two people left behind, which is absolutely believable. After confirming Tang Hu''s telephone number, he called the number directly and said, "Hello, is it Li Yong?" A middle-aged man''s voice said, "yes, I am. How do you know my phone number?" This is my personal phone number. Few people know it, but the person in front of me has his own phone number. Listening to this, Tang Hu didn''t want to talk about it. He said, "I know where Wang Miao is. You call Zhang Kui to the coffee shop tomorrow afternoon. I''ll wait for you there." After that, he hung up the phone directly. We should be careful about these things. Otherwise, it would be bad for the plan to be exposed. After hearing this, Zhang Yong asked anxiously, "who is the voice over there? You... " Before finishing, Tang Hu hung up the phone. Call back to show that the other party did not answer, now his heart is very anxious, now the company has sent many people to find Wang Miao. But there is no doubt that they can''t find it. They have already agreed that Wang Miao has left. After all, the chance of survival from such a high place is too small. Li Yong did not dare to hesitate and immediately went to discuss this matter with Zhang Kui. "I feel that this man is cheating us. After all, we have never contacted this person before, which is..." Zhang Kui said that he had never hesitated before. But after thinking about it, Zhang Yong said, "no matter whether this person is cheating us or not, we have to go and have a look, which is also a hope.""This matter must be kept secret, and no one else can know it." Now I feel this thing is a little strange, especially the other party even know their phone number, such a result is only two possible. One is that this telephone number is given to him by Wang Miao, and another may be an internal person. In any case, I must go this time, because Wang Miao really can''t find things there. Even if there is a glimmer of hope, he will not give up. Both of them were trained by Wang Miao. They can be said to be their benefactor. Now Wang Miao is missing, and many people in the group are jealous. Jin Maosheng, in particular, has no means recently, but she knows that she will not let go. These days, they are staring at Jin Maosheng, trying to see what he has to do. They can prepare themselves in advance, in case Wang Miao comes back? "Well, after the call, I hope your men are reliable." Tang Hu sighed, as long as these two people are reliable, then there is no problem. At that time, they will be able to understand the dynamics of Jin Maosheng. "Don''t worry, I can''t guarantee others, but I can guarantee their safety for the two of them." These two people have been following themselves for many years. They still know what kind of conduct they are. Tang Hu nodded, relieved. The next day, Tang Hu takes Wang Miao to the appointed cafe. Now Wang Miao has a wig and special make-up in order not to be recognized by others. It feels like no one else will recognize it. "Come on, let''s go in first." Chapter 902 Then the two of them went to the room. In order to reduce the contact with other people, Tang Hu specially reserved a private room. After entering, Wang Miao recognized the two people sitting in the corner and said, "it''s just the two of them. They should be waiting for us." Looking at the figure over there, Wang Miao looked around. There was no one but the two of them. Han Yixuan nodded and said, "let''s go to the private room first. I''ll call them then." Wang Miao nodded, and then they went into the room. "Look, the phone is coming." Looking at the phone ringing, the phone number on it was the one last night. Li Yong immediately connected and said, "we have arrived. We will meet your requirements." As long as you can get Wang Miao''s whereabouts, even if you want a huge sum of money, you are sure to give it. Tang Hu said faintly on the phone, "we are in the third private room on the second floor. You can come in directly." "I don''t know where Miss Wang is?" Zhang Kui asked Now I''m most concerned about Wang Miao''s safety, but I can''t let anything happen. If anything happens, I have to take responsibility. Tang Hu just said in a low voice on the phone, "come up first. I''ll tell you something later." After that, he hung up and waited for the two of them to come in. Soon the two of them came in and saw Tang Hu and Wang Miao, who had already put on makeup. "Come on, please sit down, two" because Wang Miao''s make-up is very funny, they have been lowering their heads since they came in. Although they are confused, they dare not say anything else. "Brother, I don''t know why you called us here today? I don''t think you said that our vice-chairman has fallen down. I don''t know if you can say it quickly. If there is any clue, we will thank you again. " Li Yong went up to the front and asked in a hurry. Now the most important thing in his heart is to know the whereabouts of the young lady. At that time, he can look for it himself. After all, there is no miss''s whereabouts now, and I don''t know what''s wrong with her. Staying outside for one more minute will be more dangerous. Looking at the two men in front of him, Tang Hu said with satisfaction: "you two are worthy of being Wang Miao''s confidants, which is still very qualified" "the person you want to look for is far away from the sky, close in front of you." Two people full of question marks, don''t know Tang Hu said this sentence in the end is what meaning. There were only four people in the room. The Tang tiger in front of him may not be, is it another one? Looking at the two pimples in front of him, Wang Miao directly took off the mask on his face, even the wig on his head. All of a sudden, the two of them recognized Wang Miao. Looking at Wang Miao, Li Yong said excitedly, "it''s really great that you are not dead, chairman. After you come back, our company will be saved." I had been worried about Wang Miao before. Now when I see Wang Miao, a stone in my heart is put underground. Looking at the two people in front of him, Wang Miao said helplessly: "how do you feel that you two want me to die the same..." Looking at the scene in front of him, Tang Hu retreated directly to the back, looking at the relationship between the three of them. "Elder sister, how did you survive? We heard that there is a cliff in bungee jumping, but it''s tens of meters. I don''t have anything to do with you." Looking at Wang Miao, Li Yong asked suspiciously, because Wang Miao didn''t even have a wound. Wang Miao just said mysteriously, "I''m really sorry about this. This is a secret. OK, can you tell me what Jin Maosheng has done recently?" This is the real purpose of his coming here, which is to see what means Jin Maosheng has. Li Yong, they also understood, looked at Wang Miao and said, "listen to what you mean, is it Jin Maosheng who is harming you?" "I''ve seen his ambition for a long time. I didn''t expect that he would dare to be so blatant this time. No wonder they made such a high profile when you disappeared." Listening to what they mean, it seems that Jin Maosheng has a lot of plans, and Wang Miao has told both of them all about his plans. "This is my plan, but I also need you to provide me with information, so that I can defeat him perfectly and make him turn over." Since he dares to do it, he will not be able to continue to be arrogant. He will not be better if he targets himself like this. Li Yong and Zhang Kui also simply told Wang Miao and Tang Hu what they had learned recently. This is also the latest move. Zhang Kui also extracted a document from his mobile phone and gave it to Wang Miao. These are the preparations they have made in recent days.I am afraid that Wang Miao will not appear at the time of the board of directors, and I will try my best to protect Wang Miao''s interests. Looking at the file on the mobile phone, Wang Miao is very satisfied. Even if his life and death are uncertain, his two subordinates can think for themselves. "Well, well, you continue to collect information. After we have solved Jin Maosheng, his position will be yours." Wang Miao said with satisfaction. Looking at the scene in front of him, Tang Hu said helplessly: "I didn''t expect you to be so generous. I usually look at you very stingy." Wang Miao laughed sheepishly, then looked at them and said, "I can''t stay outside for too long. We have to go back immediately." The more time you stay outside, the more likely you are to be recognized by other people. Then you will lose a lot. Li Yong and Zhang Kui stood up and promised, "you can rest assured that we will work hard to find evidence." After all, there is not a few days, even if it is what Jin Maosheng wants to do, but there is certainly no seamless story. "We''ll go first. We''ll be staring at them before the next board meeting." This is also the only thing I can do, that is, when they have flaws, I can find them. After leaving, Wang Miao began to make up, at least let other people not recognize. After making up, I took a look in front of the mirror. If I didn''t say my name, some people might not recognize me. "Well, let''s go. Then we can go back and wait for the news. He will send us questions then." Chapter 903 At this time, Jin Maosheng actively prepared the materials, that is, he wanted to overthrow Wang Miao at one stroke, that is, he wanted to seize the Wang Group. After three days, Zhang universe looked at the materials prepared in front of him and laughed with great satisfaction. With these materials, Wang Miao will be replaced as the new chairman of the board of directors. "Hum, let you be arrogant now, and you''ll have a good look then." Looking at everything in front of him, Zhang Kui smiles with pride. He has told Wang Miao all the things he has done. In addition, he and Li Yong made many plans together, and caught some scandals of Jin Maosheng in time, which directly made him have no face to continue to live in this city. Looking at Jin Maosheng''s hands and feet, Tang Hu feels very ordinary. This method seems very ordinary. At least it''s very simple to solve it by himself. "Don''t worry, their means are very common. Let''s just deal with them a little bit." In fact, the most important means is not these fancy things, but in Wang Miao. As long as Wang Miao appears, everything will be broken. But Tang Hu said with a smile, "I''ll arrange this. I promise they won''t be arrogant for a long time." I had a plan in my heart, and then I drove to find Li Yong. Call Li Yong, and Li Yong comes out immediately. After getting into Tang Hu''s car, he says in a hurry, "what''s the matter, Mr. Tang, is there something to tell us?" They also know that Tang Hu is the main one who is trying to find a way now. They thought Tang Hu had something to tell himself this time. Tang Hu nodded and said, "isn''t Jin Maosheng going to fight for power in a few days? At that time, you''ll stand up in a high profile and fight with him. The higher the profile, the better. " "At that time, she must be irritated. At that time, he will show his flaws." This is Tang Hu''s plan, because when a person is in a hurry, there will be a burst. At that time, he can seize the opportunity to break them at one stroke. After hearing this, Li Yong nodded, hesitated and said, "is this really feasible, in case..." I''m still a little hesitant. If I fail at that time, I''ll be finished, because Jin Maosheng is so cruel, just in case I offend him. Tang Hu swore to the side: "if you say this should not happen, I know what you think." I know what he is thinking now is what to do if Wang Miao can''t come. When there is no one to help him, he will be helpless. However, there is no possibility that there will be a chance for her to happen. Because she is protecting Wang Miao, she will not let anything happen to her. Then Li Yongcai nodded and said, "well, Mr. Tang, I know about this. I''ll start to prepare when I go back!" looking at this, Tang Hu will be relieved. After going back, he will wait for the board of directors to open, and then he can defeat Jin Maosheng. Jin Maosheng is so bad that he dares to kill Wang Miao so blatantly. I have to solve it myself! "OK, in that case, I''ll leave first, and then we''ll contact again. As long as we cooperate well, everything is very simple." After Tang Hu finished, he left and was ready to go back to the hotel. Just waiting for the red light. "Bang bang!" Tang Hu just felt a strong force coming from behind, which should be rear end collision. Tang Hu immediately balanced himself, then looked in the rearview mirror, and he was rear end collision by a multi million car. I didn''t expect that I met this problem just after I came out. I had no choice but to get out of the car. Looking at the driver behind is a female driver, Tang Hu looked at the accident and just wanted to call the police. There is no doubt that this matter has nothing to do with myself. It is the responsibility of the car owner behind. "I said, do you look at the road or not? What are you doing when you''re free?" The phone hasn''t been dialed yet. From the luxury car in the back, a woman with exposed clothes and full mouth of wine came down. Looking at the woman driver in front of her, Tang Hu had no choice but to wait for the red light. She installed it herself. Looking at the female driver''s appearance, she should have drunk a lot, which should have reached the point of hallucination. Looking at Tang Hu ignore her, directly on the front pull Tang Hu said: "I said you in the end what, did you listen to me?" But Tang Hu just squinted at the drunk woman. He didn''t need to explain to such a drunk person because it was useless to explain. Looking at Tang Hu has been ignoring himself, the woman directly scolded, and then slapped on the face of Tang Hu. "Why is this woman like this? It''s obviously his fault." "Yes, yes, a tail chaser is so powerful.""I''d better say a few words, just look at it. Driving a car with millions of dollars, one finger will crush you to death." The onlookers said with a lot of tongue, and they also roughly saw the whole process of this matter. Tang Hu directly grasped the woman''s wrist, then looked at the woman and said: "this mistake is all your fault, don''t provoke me!" then he shook his hand, and the girl almost fell to the ground. After her body was stable, the woman''s consciousness was quite clear. Looking at Tang Hu, she yelled: "how dare you hit me!" "my husband has never hit me like this, and other people have never bullied me like this. I will ask my husband to kill you." After that, I went to the side to make a phone call. I still didn''t look at Tang Hu, but I was afraid that Tang Hu would call me again. But Tang Hu didn''t care about himself at all. He was always calling to explain the traffic accident. Looking at the woman in front of him, Tang Hu said faintly: "I''m looking at our business..." But now the woman is obviously very scared, but still very strong said: "I told you not to come here, ha, so many people here are watching, you don''t bully me." The people next to him just leaned aside. This woman is really annoying. ¡£ Tang Hu just lightly said: "you relax, I mean we are private, this you must be full responsibility, give some money.". This oneself is very humane, this is his full responsibility.. But after the woman saw Tang Hu, she was still very arrogant and said: "don''t go, the person I called will arrive soon.". "At that time, I''ll beat your ass, and if you don''t run at that time, you''ll be good.". Chapter 904 Looking at this woman''s words, Tang Hu said helplessly: "I say you want to be so arrogant, this thing is your full responsibility, are you sure you want to be so aggressive?" Although I don''t like to make trouble, I''m not afraid of it, because I have the strength to deal with these troubles that may arise at any time. But the woman listen to chest toe high gas said: "now afraid still have time, as long as you give me kowtow three ring head, I will forgive you." Women are relying on the number of people around, looking at Tang Hu not with their own hands, so it is more arrogant. Looking at the more and more arrogant woman in front of him, Tang Hu just sat in the woman''s car and said to them, "in that case, let me see how many people you can call." No matter how many people come, they are dregs in front of themselves, because their combat effectiveness is very low, and they can''t compare with themselves at all. Looking at Tang Hu sitting in her car, the woman deliberately yelled at the top of her voice: "you dare to take my car. You know how much my River is. Be careful, you can''t afford to pay for it if you break it down!". Looking at the woman, Tang Hu sighed, then got off the car, went back to his car and began to search for the toolbox. Seeing Tang Hu coming down, the woman immediately stepped forward and said, "I tell you, don''t run even if you are afraid. Be careful that I will chase you at that time." The woman thought that Tang Hu was afraid, so she went back to the car and wanted to escape. But she didn''t expect that Tang Hu went into the cab and didn''t drive. Instead, she was looking for something. The woman was very confused, but after a while she saw Tang Hu take out a golf club from the car. Holding the pole, he rushed to the woman''s car. Looking at Tang Hu, the woman said in a panic, "you What do you want to do? You can''t afford to pay for this car. " "You..." Before the woman finished speaking, she saw Tang Hu directly swing the golf club, and then directly hit the car glass. With a loud noise, the whole luxury car glass broke. "It''s just a broken car. I''ll give you a new one after the crash." After that, Tang Hu continued to swing the stick and hit other places. Under Tang Hu''s attack, the whole car was directly out of shape. People around exclaimed, "I''ll go. This is really a tough guy. A million dollar car is scrapped like this?" "Yes, maybe they have money." People next to him were shocked. They didn''t expect that Tang Hu was so decisive that he could smash it. The woman just looked at everything in front of her with her mouth open. She didn''t expect that Tang Hu really dares to smash her car. She doesn''t drive her own car, but her lover''s car, which is the person she called just now. If the person in front of him can''t afford to pay back, his dream of a big family will be broken. The woman pointed at Tang Hu and yelled: "don''t go. I''ll wait for my man to come and see how he will deal with you." Now my car has been smashed out of shape. I think it can''t be repaired. Up to now, Tang Hu still looked at the woman calmly and said, "don''t be arrogant. I''ll wait here. I''ll see how powerful the person you call is!" he went straight into the car, cocked up his legs and began to sleep. The woman immediately anxiously took out her mobile phone to make a call and said, "honey, where have you been? Someone smashed your car. I..." From the other end of the phone came an anxious voice, shouting, "what are you talking about? You mean someone smashed my phantom and told him not to leave. I''ll take someone with me right now. " After that, the man anxiously hung up the phone, which was his favorite car. He didn''t expect that it would be destroyed. The man was in a jeep at this time. There were more than ten people in the jeep. The man yelled to the back seat: "everyone will give me a dead hand, my car was smashed!" "Brother, don''t worry. We''re sure that boy can''t get up!" The thin man driving said maliciously. Listen, there''s only one person there, but there are more than ten people here. How can you beat Tang Hu down. There are more and more people around. They are waiting to see the ending of Tang Hu. Now they are still so arrogant. It''s really "Here comes the car. Here comes the car." With a shout, people consciously let out a road, and soon a jeep came along the road. There was also a car behind. A dozen people came down from the two cars and began to move towards the smashed car. After the woman saw it, she immediately went to the front muscle man and cried, "honey, you don''t know how much they bullied me. I just told him that he smashed the car directly. I want to stop him, but his strength is so strong that I can''t help it... "Listening to the woman''s words, many people around turned their eyes. They all saw what happened just now. It was the woman who was aggressive, and Tang Hu was forced. "Get out of the way, loser!" the man looked at the woman and said angrily that he lent her his car for the first time today, but he didn''t expect something happened. It''s really ridiculous. The man looked at Tang Hu lying leisurely in the car and knocked on the glass in front of him. Then Tang Hu woke up and slowly opened the door. He looked at the man with doubts in his eyes, then rubbed his eyes and looked at him lazily. "What''s the matter? Who are you? What''s the matter?" The people around him were surprised. If he was surrounded by so many people, he must have tried to run away, but Tang Hu didn''t see it at all. Muscle man came forward to look at Tang Hu and said, "what''s the matter with me, don''t you know? You smashed my car. Don''t you know who I am?" After hearing this sentence, Tang Hu suddenly said: "so you are the owner of this car. I''m really sorry. If you want to blame, blame your cheap woman." After hearing this, the woman had the same feeling of tearing Tang Hu''s mouth. She wanted to dry Tang Hu. The man just said get out of the way, and then continued to stare at Tang Hu and said, "my car is a limited edition, I don''t know how you want to compensate?" When he said this, the man''s brother seemed to have negotiated, and all of them surrounded him, but Tang Hu still pretended to be blind and said: "compensation? What compensation? Do you want to compensate me? You know, this accident was a rear end collision! " Chapter 905 "It''s really shameful. All the people give it to me!" Looking at Tang Hu, the man said impatiently that he had never met such a fool before. Now it''s not a matter of not having a car, it''s a matter of his own face. Voice down, a dozen people rushed to Tang Hu, but Tang Hu is very calm, many people''s line of sight, Tang Hu was surrounded by the dozen people. Many people around them have closed their eyes and imagined the tragedy. What chance can they have to survive if they are beaten by more than a dozen people. The woman came forward, nestled up to the man, and said pitifully, "honey, you are really too strong. Such a person should teach him such a lesson." Now the woman is very proud, called Tang Hu look down on himself, now OK. The man just shook his hand and threw the woman aside. Then he frowned at her and said coldly, "go away, we will know each other from now on." She is what temper is also very clear, this thing is certainly not only because of the responsibility of Tang Hu, women are also responsible. After hearing this sentence, the woman stood there like being struck by thunder, crying. "I said, are you too early to be happy?" A voice came out of the crowd. As soon as the man raised his eyebrows, he felt that he should not. You know, there were more than a dozen people. Could they not suppress Tang Hu? I just saw that the crowd seemed to be pushed away by a strong force, and more than a dozen people were directly pushed away and began to disperse. Everyone was wailing in pain, and they were also confused. Just now, Tang Hu was under control, but they only felt a strong force coming, and then they fell down. Tang Hu clenched his fist. There was a click on it. Then he moved his body and said, "I don''t know what you think, just a few people..." Then he arranged his clothes, lowered his head, raised his mouth slightly, and looked at the man playfully. Men now feel that they are directly targeted by a beast. This feeling is really uncomfortable. Tang Hu kept approaching the man and stepped over the wailing bodyguards. The man looked at Tang Hu who came in front of him and said, "what do you want to do?" Now I also know that Tang Hu''s strength is not comparable. Tang Hu looked at the scene in front of him. He was more comfortable after beating these bodyguards just now, and he didn''t have much anger in his heart. To tell you the truth, the woman who just annoyed herself didn''t have other people''s business at all. Looking at the man in front of him, Tang Hu turned his eyes, touched the back of his head, looked at him and said, "I don''t want to do anything. That''s it. Now let''s write it off. That''s OK." In fact, there was nothing wrong. What''s more, people''s bodyguards were knocked down by themselves. Moreover, many bodyguards fell down. This tone can be regarded as a reward. The man immediately nodded and said, "OK, write it off. Let''s go." Let the rest of the people around to help up the fallen people to go on the car, but after the car, the man took out his mobile phone to send a text message in the past. Thinking of Tang Hu''s appearance just now, the man said fiercely: "since you dare to provoke me, how can this matter be solved so simply?" At this time, Tang Hu looked at the scrapped sports car in front of him and felt much more comfortable. Then he yelled to the crowd, "OK, let''s laugh. If there''s nothing wrong, let''s break up." When he finished, he arranged his clothes and turned to leave. Suddenly feel behind a gust of wind, Tang Hu side turn, a figure directly from the side, and then fell to the ground. No one else was on the ground. It was the woman who had just dressed up. At this time, the woman fell to the ground, her clothes were cut out a big hole, her hair was also very messy, and there was a handprint on her face from the man just now. She looked very embarrassed. "You compensate me for my rich life. You know how long it took me to get to my present position. You compensate me..." The woman murmured and rushed to Tang Hu with a hand knife in her hand. Tang Hu looked at the woman who rushed over without hesitation. He just kicked her in the past without any pity. The woman who was kicked out had no choice but to sit on the ground and start crying. "You can''t blame others, but you are too arrogant and look down on others!" after leaving this sentence, Tang Hu drives away in his car, which has nothing to do with himself. Only the woman sitting in the middle of the road crying, he has been dreaming of marrying into a rich family, but now it seems that this can only be a wish, all have become a bubble. But it doesn''t matter what happened to Tang Hu. Tang Hu has a complete plan in his heart now. Looking at Tang Hu''s return, Wang Miao looked at him and asked, "well, have you dealt with everything?"But Tang Hu assured himself that he would not make Jin Maosheng''s goods better if he handled everything well at that time. Tang Hu just sat down and told Wang Miao all his plans. After hearing this, Wang Miao covered his mouth and laughed. He patted Tang Hu on the shoulder and said, "you are really bad. I guess he can''t get along here by then." According to Tang Hu''s plan, he will be ruined. However, Tang Hu shook his head, and then said: "don''t worry, I''ll never let him live the next night!" he died because of this goods carrier, and he will take revenge. At that time, he will return all the accounts. Wang Miao nodded. In fact, it''s OK to go out now and get rid of Jin Maosheng, but there''s no good reason for that. At that time, the time of the board of directors will be different. I can have a legitimate reason to come, and all the directors who have opinions on me will definitely come out. I''ve already told Li Yong and Zhang Kui that they can keep a good record, and then I can catch them all! The third day is the day when the board of directors starts. Li Yong went early, holding a thermos cup in his hand, in which there is an invisible camera. This is the latest technology, which is specially prepared by Tang Hu. As long as there is this thing, you can always watch the content of the meeting. Now the two people have long been mixed into the company, right next to the conference room in a not very small utility room. Looking at the monitoring on the mobile phone screen, Tang Hu said to Wang Lin expectantly: "you predict how many people will support you." Chapter 906 After thinking about it, Wang Lin said firmly, "how can I say that I have to have half of it. Normally, I treat them well!" Work in the company, as long as there are more than half of the people support, even if it is done well. Tang Hu just said with a smile, "let''s have a look together. Anyway, the people who support you in a few days may be 100 percent." Then he turned around and began to look at the screen. What I said is also very reasonable, because in a few days all the hostile party members will be exposed, and it will be good to find out at that time. Li Yong and Zhang Kui are sitting in the front position. Although there is no news about Wang Miao, their abilities are obvious to all. When all the people are about to sit down, Jin Maosheng comes in with Zhang universe. If there is no accident in the board of directors this time, the position of general manager should be his. This time, all the senior executives of the board of directors also came, because everyone knows that this time the board of directors is very important, and the position of the general manager must be changed. "Well, let''s officially start this board meeting." With a word from the chairman, the whole meeting room fell into silence. Everyone looked at the people around, as if they were waiting for others to speak. Looking at the screen, Tang Hu looked at Jin Maosheng and said, "I don''t know why. The more I look at this job, the more unpleasant it is. It''s an evil family." Looking at Jin Maosheng, Tang Hu has an impulse to kill him directly. It''s really strange. Wang Miao just said helplessly: "well, hold on for a while. After the meeting, you can do whatever you want to do with him!" After that, they continued to watch. There was a small microphone in front of them, which linked to Li Yong''s ears. In this way, they could also direct Li Yong and Zhang Kui. Looking at the silence in the conference room, Jin Maosheng stood up and looked at the chairman of the board and said, "since no one has said anything, I will say it first. General manager Wang has no news. Is it necessary to elect a new general manager?" As Jin Maosheng said so, people around him also echoed, because they all wanted to change to a new general manager. It''s been several days. To be honest, Jin Maosheng has been acting as the general manager all the time. Otherwise, the company will be in chaos. "Well, let''s talk about it. Today''s board of directors will make a decision on the candidates." The chairman said helplessly that there was no way to do this, because the position of the general manager of the company could not be empty all the time. There were a lot of work waiting every day. Jin Maosheng sat down and waited. Sure enough, a department manager stood up and said, "Chairman, I don''t think we need to choose this position. It''s our Deputy Manager Jin. You know, he has been working hard all this time..." Listening to this Reba''s words, Jin Maosheng straightened his tie and straightened up his chest. Although he said that this man arranged it himself, it sounds really cool. After the speech, many people on the table nodded. There were a lot of weeds in it, and many people who had been bribed by Jin Maosheng for a long time. Tang Hu took the microphone to direct Li Yong and said, "be ready. All my information is ready for you. Mr. Wang and I are next door. We''re done." After hearing what the department manager said, the chairman nodded, because Jin Maosheng was really the most suitable person. "Do you have any objection? If you have any objection, you can raise it!" After the chairman''s words, Jin Maosheng was very proud. What others had prepared was not comprehensive. At this time, Li Yong stood up and said to the chairman, "I have something to say." Watching Li Yong stand up, Jin Maosheng frowns. Does Li Yong come to compete for the general manager, but all of them are useless. Li Yong directly sent a PPT to the computer, which was full of Jin Maosheng''s scandals. People who looked at it a little knew that Li Yong was targeting Jin Maosheng. Jin Maosheng directly slapped the table, stood up and said to Li Yong, "what are you doing? I didn''t hurt Wang Miao either. I did it for the development of the company. Why do you malign me? " Looking at Jin Maosheng''s appearance in the video, Tang Hu just turned his lips and said to Wang Miao, "how can there be such a disgusting person in this world? He has the face to say that this matter has nothing to do with him." Wang Miao''s case was clearly caused by him. As a result, he denied it directly, just like no one else. "Spray him, spray him." Under the command of Tang Hu, Li Yong just said in a strange way: "manager Jin, it''s not wrong for me. I don''t mean to slander you, because these things are not forged by me, they are all done by you." There is nothing wrong with these words. Those who are bribed by Jin Maosheng also don''t know what to do next."You..." Jin Maosheng couldn''t say a word, but he was very strange that these photos were all his private photos, and he didn''t know how to get into Li Yong''s hands. ¡¤ the chairman looked at the two of them and said, "well, don''t fight. It''s the board of directors, not the vegetable market. Isn''t it to solve the problem?" With the chairman''s words, they relaxed and sat down. ¡¤ Jin Mao didn''t grow up. He wanted to build up momentum, but he didn''t expect to be targeted by Li Yong. As the board of directors continues, many people support Jin Maosheng. "I feel that this position is the place of general manager Jin. He has done so much work, and only general manager Jin has the ability in this position." ¡¤ "yes, yes, I feel that deputy general manager Jin is duty bound." ¡¤ looking at the noise around, Zhang Kui directly stood up and said in a loud voice, "I also feel that this thing is a little uncomfortable." "And miss wang hasn''t found it yet. There''s no need to be so anxious to choose a new one. You can promote a trainee manager first." Listen to this sentence, Jin Maosheng arrogantly said: "I say you are not stupid, although the manager Wang disappeared, but the results we all know, just don''t want to say it." You know, it''s a high platform of tens of meters. How can you survive if you fall from it? It''s impossible. Although they are all waiting, they all know that it will be a pool of blood mud after they find it. Chapter 907 Li Yong looked at the arrogant Jin Maosheng, just shook his head and said: "I feel that general manager Wang still has the possibility of survival." In fact, if Wang Miao had not personally appeared in front of him, he would not have believed that people would still be alive, and the most important thing was to be unharmed. And they are not willing to disclose more details, the whole inside of their heart is really very confused. Listening to Li Yongdi''s words, Zhang universe stood up and pushed his glasses, then said faintly, "I know you have deep feelings, but don''t be so excited. What''s more, we don''t mean to replace it now. It''s a position of acting general manager. " After listening to Zhang''s words, Zhang Kui clapped the table, and the whole person stood up and pointed to Zhang and said, "as soon as I saw you, I didn''t have a good heart. The accident of our general manager Wang has nothing to do with you!" Zhang Kui made a promise. After hearing this, all the directors around lowered their heads as if they didn''t hear it. All directors are not fools. They know that they can''t make their stand now. Once they make their stand, they don''t know what the truth is. In fact, to tell you the truth, everyone is very confused because it''s a coincidence that this happened. It''s easy to get paranoid. But they did not have any evidence in hand, so they did not dare to draw conclusions at will. After listening to Zhang Kui''s words, the chairman just had a quick look in his eyes, and then said in a flat tone: "director Zhang, this matter needs to be proved, but we can''t talk nonsense." Although the chairman''s speech sounds very flat, everyone knows that the chairman''s heart should be full of doubts. After all, while looking for Wang Miao, everyone is looking for the cause of the accident of general manager Wang. Zhang Kui stood up, pointed to Jin Maosheng and said firmly, "of course, I have evidence. You know, the boss of the place where general manager Wang''s accident happened is a good friend of general manager Jin. I''m right." This is what Wang Miao told himself. He didn''t know about it at all before. But after hearing this, Zhang universe just said in a strange voice: "who has no friends here? Is it because you know that person who is under the command of general manager Jin? You are too absolute." After hearing Zhang''s words, all the directors around nodded, because it was really like this. If you only knew Zhang, it would be a little unbelievable. The chairman just said in a deep voice, "is that all Looking at him, it is obvious that these things are not enough. Jin Maosheng just sits on the chair. Who can find out this. Zhang Kui just confidently said: "Chairman, wait a moment, there must be more than that." After that, I looked at Li Yong, took out a U-disk and inserted it into the computer. When the file was opened, it was full of contradictions between Jin Maosheng and Wang Miao or Tang Hu. In the end, there was a picture of Xiao Wang. After looking at the whole document, Jin Maosheng''s face turned black. Looking at this document, they should have prepared it long ago. Xiao Li is missing. How can they know. The chairman of the board looked at the contents of the document and looked at Jin Maosheng fiercely. How can he say that Wang Miao is also his own daughter? I really didn''t expect that they could target him like this. Jin Maosheng''s brain turned quickly, and said to the chairman: "these are all misunderstandings, but our contradictions have been solved now, and there is no misunderstanding now." Now looking at Jin Maosheng, the chairman is a little suspicious. Although he is still very suspicious in his heart, but The most important thing is that there is no evidence on hand, there is no way to direct them. Jin Maosheng directly stood up and looked at Zhang Kui and said, "what do you want to do? This is the board of directors. Since Wang Miao is missing, you have to choose a temporary general manager. You are not here to hold a criticism meeting!" Looking at Jin Maosheng on the screen, Tang Hu said with a smile to Wang Miao, "I didn''t expect that your competitor is a little interesting. There is still no problem in dealing with people." I didn''t expect that Jin Maosheng would react so fast. All the traps he dug made him avoid. This is really not good. Wang Miao just said, "I don''t think I need to be so troublesome. If I can''t, I''ll go directly to testify against him, so I don''t have to be troublesome." This is really the most simple and fast thing, but Tang Hu just said with a smile: "OK, you just wait to see a good play." I''ve already arranged it. In the face of Jin Maosheng''s question at the board meeting, Zhang Kui stood up and pointed at Jin Maosheng sternly and asked, "you said that the problems between you have been solved! It''s different from the truth I know. As far as I know, the day before yesterday you had a conflict with general manager Wang Miao. " "And I seriously doubt that you did it."Listening to Zhang Kui constantly talking about this, Jin Maosheng slapped directly on the table and yelled to Zhang Kui, "I said you have nothing to do with me, this matter has nothing to do with me!" Now Jin Maosheng has decided in his heart that when he becomes the general manager, he must first get rid of Zhang Kui or Li Yong. It''s really a delay. I''ve been questioning myself all the time. I can''t stay here. The chairman looked at the meeting room. They were quarreling all the time. He patted the table and said, "well, don''t quarrel. This time it''s the board of directors!" After that, Zhang Kui and Jin Maosheng were quiet. Looking at Zhang Kui, the chairman also saw that Zhang Kui was suspicious. There was no evidence at all, but this suspicion also made him feel very confused. But my heart is also very suspicious, although there is no evidence, but my heart is also very uncomfortable. Looking at the atmosphere in the meeting room, Tang Hu said with a smile: "OK, the effect of the two of them has been achieved. After a while, they may not be able to wait." In fact, he just wanted to force Jin Maosheng. Sure enough, after thinking about it, the chairman said, "let''s talk about the acting general manager later. After I think about it, I will choose the best person." Now I doubt Jin Maosheng, so it''s impossible to continue. I still don''t need to find out this matter. I can''t let my daughter be wronged. Chapter 908 After hearing these words, many directors spoke one after another in the eyes of Jin Maosheng and said, "no way, chairman. If there is no general manager in our group, it will be a mess." Many directors around suggested that all of these are Jin Maosheng''s eye liner, so that it is possible to foil the atmosphere at this time. Looking at everything in front of him, Jin Maosheng sneered in his heart and said to himself, "you old man, you have to make a choice today, and this choice must be me!" Looking at the atmosphere above the board of directors, the chairman knows that the development of this matter to the present situation has something to do with Jin Maosheng. Now he is in a dilemma. In the utility room, Tang Hu said to Wang Miao, "just call your father now and tell him to let him continue the meeting." Wang Miao nods and dials the phone. In the conference room, I really don''t know what to do. When the chairman saw the phone, he got up and said, "the meeting is suspended for a few minutes. I''ll go to answer the phone." Then I went out to answer the phone. Although this is an emergency call, I''m still very glad because I really don''t know what to do now. After connecting the phone, the chairman asked suspiciously, "Hello, are you..." Because this phone number is a strange number, I don''t know who this person is. After hearing his father''s words, Wang Miao said excitedly, "it''s me, father." "Don''t make it public. I''m fine. I''m in the company. You''ll be able to elect the general manager in a moment. Just have a look at the people who are on the opposite side of us. Then we''ll be able to catch all of them!" The chairman of the board can''t take care of the questions in his heart. Since his daughter calls him, it means that her daughter has nothing to do now. This is really great. He said a good word and then hung up. Go into the conference room, sit on the conference table and say, "OK, let''s start the general manager selection ceremony now. Just let''s express our opinions." Tang Hu took out a handful of melon seeds from his pocket and said to Wang Miao: "we''ll just watch the next process. Your father should have a good idea then." The next vote has nothing to do with you. You have to wait until it''s done. "Why do you still want to eat melon seeds now? It''s really..." Looking at Tang Hu, who is carefree while eating melon seeds, Wang Miao says helplessly that he is too nervous now. This product is so casual. I didn''t expect that the influence of Jin Maosheng was so great. This is really something I never thought of. Tang Hu said faintly: "why not leisurely? Really, you know we have finished everything now. When I think of being the general manager for a few seconds, what will Jin Maosheng look like? Hahaha ~" when I think of this picture, Tang Hu feels very happy, but the voting process has to go on for another hour Some things can only be said in an hour. In the conference room at this time. After listening to the chairman''s words, Jin Maosheng was stunned. Just now, he was still thinking about how to persuade the chairman. Because I know that the chairman of the board has doubts. If this thing continues to drag on, my chance will be more slim. I can''t see such a thing happen. But when he came back, the chairman was so decisive. Now Jin Maosheng has to doubt who called and what the content of the call was. Zhang universe looked at the stunned Jin Maosheng, pulled his clothes, and then said: "Mr. Jin, now it''s a critical moment, now you can''t drop the chain." I don''t know what''s going on. Why is Jin Maosheng still absent-minded now? This is not the right thing to do. Jin Maosheng just said faintly: "mm-hmm, I know." Although I don''t know what happened in the end, it is definitely beneficial for me. I can still seize this opportunity. With the voting going on, the number of votes is slowly rising. Looking at the vote for Jin Maosheng, the chairman''s face is slowly cooling down. Before, I thought that Jin Maosheng had strong business ability, so these talents would recognize Jin Maosheng, but now it seems that there are many things in it. An hour later, all the votes were counted, and there was no doubt that the result was Jin Maosheng. Looking at the number of votes, the chairman stood up and announced: "in that case, Jinmao will be announced as the new acting general manager." Jin Maosheng got up to thank him. Now Jin Maosheng is still very ambitious. The position of general manager is a starting point for him. I can see him as my own step, so I can step on him step by step, so I can climb to a higher position.Looking at the picture on the screen, Tang Hu threw all the melon seed skins on his hands aside, and then said to Wang Miao, "OK, it''s time for us to perform. In that case, let''s go first." Now it''s time for the two of us to go out. At the thought of Jin Maosheng''s expression for a while, Tang Hu now wants to laugh. He''s really looking forward to it. Two people go out and bow their heads to set out. As soon as they get out of the door, they bump into a person. Tang Hu looks up and thinks of swearing. He doesn''t think that this person is Zhang universe. After seeing Tang Hu, Zhang universe was stunned and stammered: "you You are a human or a ghost... " Normally speaking, it shouldn''t be. Should Tang Hu be dead if he doesn''t die? Why is he standing in front of him intact now? It''s so Looking at the trembling Zhang universe, Tang Hu said with a smile: "look what you said. I''m not human. Am I still a God? Right Listening to Tang Hudi''s words, Zhang universe suddenly remembers something. Looking at the person standing beside Tang Hu, this person is no other than Wang Miao, who should have been broken to pieces for a long time. Looking at Wang Miao and thinking about Jin Maosheng, who just became the general manager, Zhang universe was afraid for a while. He just whispered: "it''s impossible, it''s impossible, you two are not..." I also saw the surveillance video, the three of them have indeed fallen into the basketball, but now why do they appear in front of me intact. Chapter 909 "What''s the matter? I can''t believe it because I didn''t die. Today''s result is not what you want to see, right?" Looking at Zhang universe, Tang Hu said sarcastically that he knew from Xiao Wang that this matter had something to do with them. Wang Miao also sneered. Anyway, they will have no chance after tomorrow, and then they can get rid of them all. Zhang universe immediately said with a smile: "impossible, Mr. Wang, we wish you would come back soon to uphold justice." One side of Tang Hu just sneered, directly took out a picture to throw to Zhang universe''s side, sneered: "OK, you don''t sophistry, he has told me everything you do." Pick up the photo, Zhang universe also saw the above content, the person in the photo is not others, it is the missing Xiao Wang. Zhang universe''s face is very ugly. At that time, he realized that Xiao Wang was missing, but he didn''t expect that he was really caught by Tang Hu. I can''t imagine that. Tang Hu went to Zhang universe''s side, patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "don''t worry, you can''t run away by yourself at that time." After Tang Hu finished, he took Wang Miao directly to the conference room, leaving Zhang universe alone. At this time in the conference room, Jin Maosheng is happy. He finally takes down the share, and he can use it. But there was a loud noise at the door, that is, Tang Hu came in with people. All eyes were attracted by the sound. Tang Hu looked at Jin Maosheng who was still happy and said, "general manager Jin, I''m really sorry, you may not be able to achieve your wish today." Then Wang Miao took off his hat and looked at the people in the meeting room. The people below exclaimed in amazement, didn''t they say that Wang Miao and Han Yixuan had died? Why did they come back now, and nothing happened at all. Wang Miao looked at the stunned people and said in a low voice, "I''m really sorry. I have nothing to worry about these days. Please rest assured." Wang Miao has appeared here safely, which means that all the previous votes are invalid, in this case. Many people have turned their eyes on Jin Maosheng. Before, Jin Maosheng worked hard to get these people to support him, but now At this time, Jin Maosheng also clenched his fists, knowing that all his previous efforts were in vain, even if other people questioned him, there was nothing wrong, but after Wang Miao appeared, everything was not self defeating. Wang Miao also looked at Tang Hu with a smile, then pointed to Jin Maosheng and said, "all my things today are thanks to him. Am I right, general manager Jin?" After hearing Wang Miao''s words, Jin Maosheng didn''t panic at all, but said faintly: "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I want to know if you have any evidence there. If there is no evidence, don''t talk nonsense!" Because there is no trace of what they do, even if they want to investigate, they can''t find out anything. Wang Miao just said with a faint smile: "I naturally have this and the evidence, but I feel you''d better say it yourself." After that, he put a USB flash drive on the table and looked at Jin Maosheng with provocation. Jin Maosheng just took a very calm look and said, "I don''t need to see this. You must know that you have no evidence!" After that, he pushed the U disk to Wang Miao again. At this time, the chairman of the board also sat in the front and looked at them carefully, Jin Maosheng. If it''s the same as what his daughter said, Jin Maosheng doesn''t need to stay here any more. Tang Hu picked up the U-disk and looked at Jin Maosheng and said, "in fact, it''s very easy to investigate this matter. I just want to know what your motivation is? Since we are not dead, we naturally have enough evidence to come to you. " I haven''t worked in vain these days. I''ve been looking for evidence and information. At least I have to prove that he did it, because I know that it''s impossible to testify against Jin Maosheng just by virtue of one relationship. The chairman looked at Tang Hu and said excitedly, "do you have any evidence? Please show it quickly. I can''t wait now." In any case, today I have to find the real killer of my daughter, and I also know that my daughter''s survival should be inseparable from Tang Hu. Tang Hu nodded, then took a proud look at Jin Maosheng, and directly took the small video he took at that time to everyone. This was taken when he caught Xiao Wang. Although Xiao Wang has been cleaned up by himself now, he still has to leave Yu GE''s evidence, otherwise it will have no effect at all. Looking at a little Wang, Jin Maosheng naturally recognized it at a glance. At that time, he really didn''t care about his disappearance. Now he really regrets it.If I had paid attention at that time and followed this direction, I would have found that Wang Miao and Tang Hu had nothing to do, but now it''s too late. "I cut the rope in the amusement park. The people who ordered me to do this are Jin Maosheng, Zhang Yuwei and my boss..." When the voice from the mobile phone came, many directors looked at Jin Maosheng strangely. Now it seems that this is evidence. Many people regret listening to Jin Maosheng just now. Many people plan to go to the chairman of the board directly after the meeting. In this way, they can collect less loss and avoid being targeted by the chairman when they get it. It''s too bad. Looking at what happened in front of him, Jin Maosheng''s face turned red with anger, but he still pretended to be calm and said: "you just find someone and record a video like this, can you prove that I did it? Maybe you deliberately planted it." Looking at Jin Maosheng now, Tang Hu also smiles, because his goal has been achieved this time. Even if Jin Maosheng''s defense is successful, how about that. After today''s event, no one dares to use Jin Maosheng. When the chairman saw this scene, he just stood up and said, "well, that''s the end of today''s business. Now that general manager Wang Miao has come back, that''s the end of today''s business. The meeting is over!" As the chairman''s words were over, the crowd dispersed Chapter 910 However, many people are very confused. Today''s incident can be said to have no ending. It seems that we can only know what the truth is after the outcome of the treatment comes out. Before he left, Tang Hu deliberately took a provocative look at Jin Maosheng. As expected, Jin Maosheng''s expression is definitely the most ugly one he has ever seen. After returning to the office, the chairman of the board of directors turned Wang Miao around in a hurry and looked at her daughter. She was relieved to say, "there is no wound at all. You fell off the cliff. Why is there nothing?" In fact, my heart is imagining that my daughter can''t come back, because this opportunity is too slim. How can there be nothing if I fall from such a high place. The two of them had already discussed their words before. Wang Miao held his father''s arm and said, "in fact, we are just lucky. We just met some trees and finally fell into the water. In fact, we have to thank Tang Hu. Otherwise, because of Tang Hu, maybe I can''t see today''s sun." There is no way to do this. I can''t say that I have super power. I''m lucky to be an intelligent assistant. Heard his daughter''s flower, the chairman said with a smile: "ha ha ha, God really bless you." After looking at the two of them, Han Yixuan said goodbye to them and left. At this time, in Jin Maosheng''s office, sitting on the office chair, Jin Maosheng turned black and said with a very uncomfortable look: "I''m so angry. I''m so angry. I dare to do something wrong. I''m really tired of it. After this matter, I also know that I can''t stay in this company any more. I have to find another place. But I''ve been here for so many years, and I really don''t want to see my efforts go to waste. Zhang universe station opposite Jin Maosheng is also a little helpless, now I really regret that I didn''t stop Jin Maosheng at that time, as a result, things have become what they are now. Zhang universe told Jin Maosheng: "since things have happened to this point, we have no other way, it can only be like this." Jin Maosheng is really unwilling, but Tang Hu can''t give them this opportunity. Tang Hu has already thought about it. At that time, all of them could harm themselves. He has to return it today. Now that is the morning, Tang Hu plans to wait until the evening to start his own action, and then he can go to Jin Maosheng''s home for a good stroll. But just a short time after he came out, Tang Hu felt that he had been followed by others, the two cars behind him. He had been following him since he came out. Tang Hu was surprised and looked at the back. Although he didn''t know who it was, he should have come to deal with himself. Looking at the traffic around, Tang Hu knows that he can''t do it on this road. He has to wait for a place with few people to do it. The two cars in the back are the killers sent by the man. There are four people in total. They are all invited by the man at a high price. Each one is a top killer. "I said, brother, do we really need four of us to deal with such an ordinary person?" Sitting on the co pilot, the thin man with a mask said quietly. The material said that Tang Hu was an ordinary man. He didn''t feel that he was necessary. The driver is a muscular man. This is their boss. This job is his next. Listening to the skinny man''s words, the boss nodded and said: "who knows, anyway, the other party gave the money, just go to other things, regardless of our business." What they have to do is very simple, that is to kill the target task, which is their only task. Others nodded, because it was like this. As long as the money was given, everything would be solved. "Brother, you see, the boy turned." Looking at Tang Hu''s car suddenly turning, a man behind said, and then two people immediately turn direction, ready to chase Tang Hu. Tang Hu naturally found something, and knew that they must also want to find a place where there was no one to start, so he just deliberately slowed down and waited for the two of them to come after him. Now, two of the four people are very relaxed. They think that Tang Hu doesn''t know anything at all. They are all followed. He doesn''t know anything. It''s really silly. The elder brother looked at them and reminded them, "I tell you, don''t take it lightly. Maybe they are waiting for us on purpose." Although this task sounds very simple, the team leader feels that it should be very difficult, because it took him several days to track the whereabouts of Tang Hu. Such a thing is enough to prove the strength of Tang Hu."Brother, don''t you worry so much. The front is the suburb. There will be fewer people then. We can do it then." The man in the second car whispered that if it was solved so easily, the money would come too quickly. Seeing that there was no one around, the corner of Tang Hu''s mouth rose slightly. Now that there was no one, it was time for him to perform. If I remember correctly, I don''t have a camera on this road, which is convenient for me to do it by myself. Tang Hu put his hand on the handbrake, and the clutch brake was constantly on, and the steering wheel suddenly hit. You can see that the car driven by Tang Hu rotates 180 degrees directly in place. The front of the car is facing the two cars, and the brake is directly installed back. Just now, the two men who were still shooting were stunned. They didn''t expect that Tang Hu''s technique was so good. One 180 degree drift was so simple. Looking at the head of the car crashing against him, both of them were very flustered and immediately started to turn the steering wheel to adjust the direction Tang Hu''s car passed directly between them. Tang Hu shook his head and said in his heart: "I didn''t expect that they should be so counsellors. Such people are still killers. It''s really boring." When he stopped directly, Tang Hu came down from the car. The two killer drivers gasped. Just now, they almost ran into each other. It was really breathtaking. "Damn, I said this kid is crazy, just bumping into him like this!" Chapter 911 They really didn''t expect Tang Hu to be so fierce. They just drove the car and hit him. They really didn''t expect Tang Hu to be so fierce. Tang Hu jumped directly from the car and looked at a car that had hit the tree. There were two people climbing outside from inside. Tang Hu didn''t do anything. He just looked at them calmly, as if all these things had nothing to do with him. "I said," what do you want to do? " With the people looking at Tang Hu said viciously, really did not expect that he should be so fierce, directly disrupted his plan. Originally, I planned to force Tang Hu to a corner and then shoot directly, but I didn''t expect to be shot by Tang Hu first. In the face of their questioning, Tang Hu just said faintly: "I should ask you, why are you following me, and who sent you here?" Their subconscious will not go wrong, these people look at their eyes are full of killing, a look is to kill themselves. And Tang Hu also carefully looked at their palms, hands are some old cocoons, a look are some practitioners. The boss still pretended to be confused and said, "what are you talking about? We are driving normally. I didn''t expect you to..." As they spoke, the four of them approached Tang Hu step by step, just waiting for a chance to do it. With a look in his eyes, all four of them rushed to Tang Hu at the same time. Just now, they all saw that there was no one around. They could take this opportunity to fight. But how could Tang Hu give them this chance? He made a direct move. They just saw Tang Hu''s body turned into a shadow and went straight to the Yamen. They didn''t notice Tang Hu either. One of them just felt a figure flash in front of him, and then felt the sharp pain from his body. And then the whole person just flew out! The whole person''s body slipped out on the ground, directly rubbing on the ground. Tang Hu flashed to one side, looked at the remaining three people and said, "you still have to try. If you try, you will end up with him!" Their own strength is placed here, even if they come together, they can''t beat themselves. This is their own self-confidence. Looking at the wailing teammates lying on the ground, several other people feel a bit timid. All of them are retired special forces. I didn''t expect that it would be so difficult to deal with such an ordinary person. Next to a younger brother said: "brother, we have to avenge Xiao San, you see!" Looking at the old three lying on the ground, they went directly and continued to rush towards Tang Hu. Seeing them, Tang Hu shook his head lightly and said, "since you are determined to seek death, I will satisfy you!" After that, he directly met him. Looking at the fists coming from the opposite side, Tang Hu didn''t care. He jumped his muscles and took a punch directly. The remaining two fists were directly facing their fists. Click! With the crisp voice, the two hands of the two men who stretched out their fists were directly broken. Then in the middle of the attack, no harm to the boss cold sweat DC, his special forces figure in front of Tang Hu even a round can''t go past! Now he doesn''t have the slightest intention to fight at all. He runs straight away. But it''s not his own style to let people go. Tang Hu threw them on the ground directly and rushed through them in one lunge. Clutching the boss''s collar, Tang Hu said maliciously, "don''t you think you can still run?" After that, he shook his hand and turned the boss over from the sky. All four of them were lying on the ground. Tang Hu squatted in front of them and said happily, "how about it? Tell me all about it. Who sent you here?" Tang Hu is really confused. He doesn''t know who is going to assassinate him. First of all, Jin Maosheng is the one Tang Hu ruled out. Now he just knows his existence, so he may not be able to assassinate him. But other people''s suspicion is too small, I really don''t know who it is. Now the boss can be said to have no fighting spirit at all. He trembled and said, "it''s Zhang Kangwei who asked me to kill you. We really don''t know what''s the conflict between you." Although after the failure of this mission, I am likely to be ridiculed by my peers, what I think in my heart now is not ridicule, but how to survive. Hearing the name, Tang Hu frowned because he had never heard of it, let alone had a grudge against them. Tang Hu said to them, "do you have a picture of this man? Let me have a look." Maybe this person doesn''t know him, but a look at his photos should tell. After all, I really don''t know this person at all.The head of the killer trembled and said: "my Lord, we really don''t know what you asked. We all meet and trade, so I didn''t take pictures. This is also our rule." Listening to the killer''s words, Tang Hu nodded to show his understanding, because there is such a rule indeed. In this case, he can only abide by it. Tang Hu said to the killer faintly: "well, in that case, I''ll give you a chance to make up for your mistakes. You call him." "As long as you help me find him, your life can still stay. Otherwise, I''m sorry." Now the boss looks at Tang Hu''s eyes, as if he is being watched by a demon. This feeling is really uncomfortable, and makes people feel very scared. The boss immediately agreed to say: "brother, don''t worry. I''ll agree to whatever you say." Now the morality of any killer has nothing to do with him. He can''t give up his life for the sake of any killer criterion. The killer took out his cell phone and dialed Zhang Kangwei. Zhang Kangwei on the other side said excitedly after he saw the phone number and connected it immediately: "how are you doing? Have you done all the things you want to do?" I''m very confident about this, because all the killers are top killers, and I''m very relieved about them. ¡¤ after taking a look at Tang Hu, the killer said with a little fear, "yes, we''re done!" ¡¤ Chapter 912 After hearing the killer''s words, Zhang Kangwei asked excitedly, "are you sure the goods are dead and clean?" Because the killer has opened the outside, after hearing Zhang Kangwei''s words, Tang Hu frowned. He really didn''t know what was going on. I have no impression of this person at all. Why does this person have such a great hatred? It''s not possible. The killer looked at Tang Hu''s eyes, forced up courage, said: "don''t worry, boss, all things have been dealt with, or we now take the body to find you." Because at that time, this man also had a request, that is, if he killed Tang Hu, he must take Tang Hu''s body with him. To tell you the truth, this request was too much. If it wasn''t for a big feud, it wouldn''t be like this. Zhang Kangwei said excitedly, "good. You''ve done a good job. I''ll give you a red envelope then. You can rest assured." After that, I hung up the phone directly. Now I''m excited when I think about it. It''s really cool for me to insult people who used to bully me and insult them at his corpse. Then the killer hung up the phone, looked at Tang Hu about to eat people in the eyes of a shiver, and then looked at Tang Hu whispered: "this is not what I said, is that person''s disgusting request." Then he told the whole story. As for what he said just now, it was just because he could send Tang Ju. After hearing the killer''s words, Tang Hu nodded with satisfaction and said: "OK, young man, this brain turns very fast." This method is really perfect. In this way, you can surprise yourself. Looking at Tang Hu''s satisfied appearance, the killer looked at the three killers lying on the ground and asked in a low voice: "in this case, I don''t know my brothers..." Tang Hu waved his hand and said: "for the sake of your good performance, you are now playing 120. It''s just a fracture. I didn''t give a hard hand. Then you go with me. Don''t give me any tricks!" I thought about it just now, so I didn''t deal with these killers. Although they were very painful, there was basically no big problem. After listening to Tang Hu''s words, the killer quickly thanks, and then gives a bitter smile. Now, who dares to play tricks? Tang Hu is so powerful, and the power behind him should not be bad! Boss immediately bent down with Tang Hu said: "brother, brother, you can rest assured that you give me 120 courage, I dare not ah." Then he made a phone call. After a while, an ambulance came and took the three of them away. Tang Hu followed the killer leader and left. Looking at Tang Hu, the killer said, "you can hide in the back seat in a moment. He will definitely come in to check. You can get up when you get up." This plan is very perfect. After seeing Tang Hu, the current killers can say that they have no idea of resisting, because Tang Hu''s strength is really too strong. Tang Hu nodded with satisfaction and said, "in that case, I will believe you once." Thinking that this person has just been educated by himself, he should not have any other ideas. Then he went directly to the back seat and lay down. It''s a big deal to be a dead man for a long time. However, Tang Hu''s heart can be said to be looking forward to it. He really doesn''t know who the person who wants to kill himself is. He''s really confused. Not only to kill themselves, but also their bodies, this person can also be said to be very disgusting. Lying on the back seat, Tang Hu simply closed his eyes and had a rest. The killer didn''t dare to look at Tang Hu and didn''t even dare to say a word, because Tang Hu was really terrible. It''s just the look in my eyes just now. I feel like I''m being watched by death. It''s really uncomfortable. About 20 minutes later, the killer stopped and said to Tang Hu, "the front is the place we agreed. You can make sure you don''t show any flaws." Tang Hu nodded and said with a laugh, "don''t worry. I have some ideas in my mind." Then he lay down. The killer took out his cell phone and called Zhang Kangwei. He said solemnly, "where are you? I''ve brought the goods here. Let''s pay and deliver them at the same time!" After receiving the call, Zhang Kangwei immediately said excitedly, "just go to the place we agreed at that time. There is no one there and no one will pay attention to it" hearing the owner''s words, the killer just said "yes" lightly, and then hung up the phone. He must be the same as before, and can''t let this person find his loopholes. After receiving the call, the man was very excited. He took the hand of the woman beside him and said, "don''t watch the play, baby. I''ll give you a gift now. How do you feel?" The woman who was disturbed was not happy, but after hearing the man''s words, she was interested.He took the man''s arm and said excitedly, "I don''t know what gift I have, but I''m really looking forward to it" the man just said mysteriously, "this can''t be said casually. If it''s said casually, it won''t be a surprise." Looking at the man, the woman can only nestle in the man''s arms, and then two people together to the agreed place. When we got there, the killer had already arrived. Looking at the car driven by the killer, the woman turned her lips and said, "I said that the surprise you want to give me is not to give me such a broken car." After hearing this, Zhang Kangwei shook his head and said, "how can it be? I won''t give such a low gift. You''ll know when you open the door yourself." When I got to the car body, I saw Tang Hu lying in the back from the outside. It seemed that there was no other life. "Yes, it''s a beautiful job you''ve done." After that, he wanted to open the car door, but he was stopped by the killer. The killer said to Zhang Kangwei, "you forgot our rules. Now you have to give me money first, so I can let you open it." Zhang Kang couldn''t wait to say to his younger brother: "why don''t you look at things? Come on, let''s get the suitcases ready." Having said that, I opened the suitcase I took from my younger brother. After I opened it, I found that it was full of cash. Looking at the cash, the woman was a little puzzled and asked, "Weige, what''s this gift? How can it cost so much?" Chapter 913 Zhang Kangwei just looked at the woman and said with a smile, "you''ll know what this gift is in a moment. You''re sure to like it!" Because the man also knows the woman''s temper, when he sees this thing, he must be very relieved. The woman just nestled in the man''s arms and said, "brother Conway, you are so bad, but I believe I like the gift you prepared." Although she said that, she was very curious in her heart, because the car looked like a broken car, which was not worth much money at all. But if you prepare other gifts, there''s no need to use a car to pack them. It''s a bit too wasteful. Zhang Kangwei wants to go ahead to check, but he is stopped by the killer. The killer first opened the safe and looked at the contents, which were rows of cash. The killer nodded with satisfaction, then took a deep look at Zhang Kangwei and said with a smile, "good luck, sir. I''ll go first." Now Zhang Kangwei is full of happiness. He doesn''t know what the killer means. After leaving, the killer takes the money in his hand. It''s a big deal that he left with his brothers tonight. From then on, everything has nothing to do with him. Finally, the money is almost there! At this time, Zhang Kangwei watched the killer leave, then pulled up the woman''s hand and said: "let''s go, take my baby to see what the gift is." Then with the woman opened the door, after the door opened, Tang Hu''s "body" appeared in the trunk. The man excitedly said: "how about this gift, baby, do you still like it?" The woman was obviously scared and turned pale. Although she knew the man was cruel, she didn''t expect to kill Han Yixuan. However, after the woman slowed down, she said excitedly, "honey, you are really wonderful. I love you." Then he gave the man a hard kiss and went directly to Tang Hu. "However, this man has no blood on him. It''s not scientific." Looking at Tang Hu lying on the back seat, the woman asked, wondering why it was like this, because no matter how it was killed, there must be a trace. The man just casually said: "don''t worry about this kind of problem, you know, I hired the most professional killer, should be their own means." The main reason is that he spent a lot of money this time, so he absolutely believed in the killer. After all, he didn''t stipulate Tang Hu''s death law when the other party took over the business. Then the woman nodded, and then went to Tang Hu and looked down at him. "You were very good at that time, but now you''re still lying here?" Although the woman felt a little afraid, she was angry when she remembered that Tang Hu insulted herself at that time. Tang Hu, lying on the back seat, smiles inside. The couple are really cruel. How can such a living man really kill him? Women continue to say cruel words, a direct kick will kick in the past, only in this way can express their accumulated resentment. But lying in the back seat of Tang Hu suddenly opened his eyes, an arm to block the woman to fly. Then he got up and patted the dust on his body and said, "I''m so tired." Zhang Kangwei was stunned, but the woman who was lying on the ground couldn''t care so much. Lying on the ground, she cried out in horror: "cheat the corpse, cheat the corpse!" Then he wanted to stand up and run, but he was beaten by Tang Hu just now, and now he can''t stand up. Tang Hu quietly went to the woman and said quietly, "what are you talking about? Who died?" Hearing Tang Hu''s voice, the woman didn''t dare to look back. Tang Hu just smelled a whiny smell, and then the woman fainted directly. Looking at the woman lying on the ground, Tang Hu frowned, covered his nose and said in disgust: "how dare you dare to scare people like others? It''s really interesting. " Zhang Kangwei, who looked at all this behind him, already knew what had happened. He looked at Tang Hu seriously and said, "you didn''t die! What do you give killers to do? " Zhang Kangwei knows that he and Tang Hu are immortal now, but Zhang Kangwei is very confused. The price he has offered is already high. Why does the killer want to help Tang Hu. Tang Hu began to get close to the man and said: "there''s no way. If they don''t speak, I''ll have to kill them all, so they have to compromise." Although Tang Hu said it lightly, Zhang Kangwei knew it was not so simple, because these killers were the top killers he found. So simply solved by Tang Hu? That''s a bit of a rip.Tang Hu looked at the man a little tired and said: "I say you don''t say so much, think about how to die, you say a way to die, I will help you!" The other party even found a killer to kill himself. His life, I''m sure I won''t stay. Looking at Tang Hu, Zhang Kangwei still said: "in fact, it''s just a misunderstanding between us. Otherwise, let''s shake hands and make peace now. We can get along well then. How do you feel?" Looking at Zhang Kangwei, Tang Hu said with a playful smile: "I really didn''t expect that you can still say such words now. I heard what you said just now." Such people, on the surface promised you, but in fact still hate you in my heart, such people but firmly can not stay, this is not how much money can solve the problem! Hearing Tang Hu''s words, Zhang Kangwei was obviously a little flustered and continued: "I will give you more compensation. How do you feel?" I used to solve everything with money. As long as I have money, I can solve everything. This is also my life rule but this time, I finally met something that can''t be solved with money, but now it''s too late to regret. Tang Hu did not give him a chance, but said decisively: "the killer just told you, good luck! Don''t you know what that means? " ¡¤ after that, Tang Hu didn''t care so much. He turned his fingertips into palm knives and directly cut Zhang Kangwei''s neck. Zhang Kangwei, who originally wanted to bargain, had not reacted yet, and the whole person was lying in the blood. ¡¤ Chapter 914 Looking at Zhang Kangwei, Tang Hu said helplessly: "you say you are so good, you have to come here to provoke me, don''t do so many things in the next life!" After that, he went over the wall and left. As for the former killer, Tang Hu didn''t plan to pursue him. In the afternoon, when the woman woke up, she saw the man lying in the blood. She was shocked. She didn''t expect that she would die in the second generation of the rich. Call the guard immediately and tell the family above. But at this time, Tang Hu didn''t care about so many things. At least Zhang Kangwei solved the problem, and he lost a threat. I''m too tired to lie in my home these days. I have to find a good place to repair it. Brush your cell phone and look at the consultation. "I went to this car and it''s a new model. I have to go and see what I say." Then Tang Hu thought about how to deal with Jin Maosheng. This must be done quickly. Otherwise, Jin Maosheng will run away, which will be bad. Tang Hu took out his mobile phone to call Wang Miao and said, "you must let the people over there just stare at Jin Maosheng. You know, don''t let the goods run away!" Now that all the work has been done, Wang Miao and the chairman of the board are not fools. They have already prepared all kinds of means and are waiting to catch Jin Maosheng. Wang Miao said, "well, you should have a good rest first. You are also tired these days. I will take care of Jin Maosheng''s affairs." Then he hung up. Looking at his daughter, the chairman said with relief: "Tang Hu is really a talent. He has been dragging Jin Maosheng to death for a few days. I have asked the people below to freeze all the bills of Jin Maosheng." Wang Miao also nodded. Today''s result is really thanks to Tang Hu. But at this time, Jin Maosheng is going crazy in the office. Now he has already found that he is monitoring his bodyguard outside. "Didn''t you say that the plan was intact? Why does Wang Miao and Tang Huhui have nothing to do now? " Holding Zhang universe''s clothes, Jin Maosheng shouts. In the past, even if they were dealing with Wang Miao by themselves, no one else could find any evidence, but now they are directly exposed. Moreover, all my cronies in the company have been exposed. Now I think that I have dug a hole for myself and let others push me down. Zhang universe shuddered and said: "Mr. Jin, me too. I don''t know what to do, or we''d better run." Now I really don''t know what to do, because now I have no way. Jin Maosheng threw Zhang universe down and said, "if I can run, can I still use you?" The key is that we can''t run now. We need to know that those people outside are watching us. Looking out of the window, Jin Maosheng said: "Tang Hu! Tang Hu! It''s all Tang Hu! Get someone to kill him for me Jin Maosheng also knows that it must be all because of Tang Hu. Because of Tang Hu, Wang Miao didn''t die. Then it will happen! After listening to Jin Maosheng''s words, Zhang universe whispered: "Mr. Jin, I want to do the same, but now we have no money. All the money in our account has been frozen." Just now, I specially checked, and all of them were frozen. It was just two hours after the meeting! "Asshole, it seems that the old man has a premeditation." The other side''s speed is so fast, it must have been prepared! Then he took out a card and gave it to Zhang Yu Yu and said, "there is still some money in it. It''s absolutely enough. Give me all these millions to find killers. I will make Tang Hu not see the sun tomorrow." Listen to Jin Maosheng''s words, Zhang universe nodded, and then took the bank card to leave, the people outside naturally followed. Zhang said to his two bodyguards, "what are you doing with me? Don''t you know I still have a job?" I know the purpose of both of them. If I guess correctly, the people who supported me just now in the group should be under investigation. But after hearing Zhang''s words, the bodyguard just said in a serious voice: "sorry, this is arranged by general manager Wang. Recently, the company is not peaceful. We must always protect your safety!" There''s nothing wrong with this saying. If other people hear it, they will think that the company cares about Zhang universe. But Zhang universe knows these are just some beautiful words! Just a cold hum, Zhang universe went back. "Let''s post the wanted notice on the computer." If they go out, they will be monitored. It''s better to go out after the work is done in the office. Anyway, they won''t do it today because there is no evidence yet.Jin Maosheng just nodded, then turned on the computer and issued a wanted notice on it. Thinking of his own situation, Jin Maosheng opened the shielding software, and then logged on to a website. "How much is our budget this time? One million should be about the same" you know, there are some outlaws in it. One million is already very expensive. Now, Jin Maosheng just has a red eye, reaches out a finger and says: "ten million, issue the red task directly, and let the most powerful people solve it!" Jin Maosheng said maliciously that no matter how much he paid, as long as Tang Hu died, his heart was really put down. "What did you say? Ten million! Are you sure? " You know, this is not a small amount. It''s a bit extravagant to use this amount to kill people. Anyway, if you want to kill yourself, you will be reluctant to do so. Jin Maosheng just nodded and said, "Tang Hu, who has suffered a thousand swords, must die today!" Tang Hu, who was sleeping in his apartment, sneezed and whispered, "who''s talking about me again? It''s really annoying." After that, he turned around and went to sleep. Now Tang Hu didn''t know that he was on the reward list again. But Tang Hu is not afraid, because now Tang Hu is not afraid of anyone. Anyway, his ability is here. No matter how many killers he comes to, it''s useless for him. Just now, the killer saw the list of 10 million on the website and immediately ordered it. At the beginning, he was still very curious. He didn''t expect to see Tang Hu again. He trembled and said, "I won''t take it this time. Let''s see who''s going to die." Chapter 915 Tang Hu can''t manage so much now. He hasn''t had a good rest these days. He must have a quick rest. But at this time, the killers in the same city with Tang Hu are a little crazy, because the price of 10 million still attracts many killers. Looking at the information constantly popping up on the computer screen, Zhang universe excitedly said: "Mr. Jin, now there are many killers who want to do things for us, you choose one." After hearing the news, Jin Maosheng was very excited, and then began to sit in front of the computer desk and began to choose carefully. This assassination list is called Fengyun list, which also has a ranking, divided into a, B and C. I put 10 million into it, which should attract a Class-A killer. The killer who assassinated Tang Hu before was just a C. After that, Jin Maosheng selected one of the most powerful killers in the numerous lists. He saw that the record of the assassination was perfect, and then he click the OK button. Then, the 10 million fund will automatically be remitted by 3 million. After Tang Hu wakes up, he feels a little idle. When Jin Maosheng''s big trouble is solved, he feels that there is nothing he can continue to do. Looking at the news on his mobile phone, Tang Hu murmured: "there is still a land auction today. I just take this opportunity to auction a land. What should I do..." Then Tang Hu fell into meditation. Should he start a company now? Or what? Suddenly, as if to think of something, Tang Hu patted his thigh and said, "why didn''t I think of it? Since there is land, we must build an amusement park!" Last time I had an accident in an amusement park, so I can''t have a good time in the future. As for the fastest solution, it''s to build my own amusement park. In this way, you can play whatever you want in the future. Anyway, it''s all your own home. There''s no problem at all. Do as you say, Tang Hu drives to the land auction company and goes there alone. Just arrived at the door of the auction company, Tang Hu saw a familiar figure at the door. It was an old classmate of his own. Although he had not contacted for a long time, Tang Hu recognized it at a glance. "Liang Liang, why are you here?" This young man in suit and shoes is called song Liangliang. At that time, they were brothers who played very well. However, after graduation, they went their separate ways, so they had no contact. Looking at Tang Hu, song Liangliang was stunned for a moment to recognize Tang Hu, because Tang Hu has changed so much. He was a poor man before, but now he looks like a rich man. Song Liangliang patted Tang Hu on the shoulder and said, "Huzi, I didn''t expect that we haven''t seen each other for so many years. I''m following the boss to see the land. How''s it going? How''s your development now?" At that time, they still had many wonderful memories. Tang Hu just said with a smile, "I''ve made some money recently. I heard that there is an auction here, so I want to come here to join in the fun!" Between himself and song Liangliang, it''s pure classmate sentiment. If you have to say how the development is now, Tang Hu feels a little too rustic. Listening to Tang Hu''s flowers, song Liangliang was also happy from the bottom of his heart and said with a smile: "in those days, we all wanted to become the richest man in the world, but now, ah..." At that time, I was also a young man, so I also had great ambition. Only after I really came into contact with the society after I worked, did I know how ignorant I was before. I just work for my boss, but I didn''t expect to be pushed out by others. It''s really hard. I wanted to resign, but I still have several mouths to feed them. "I said, do you want to do it or not? The auction is about to start. How are you chatting with others there?" Just when they wanted to continue their greetings, a shout came from the distance. Tang Hu looked over and found that song Liangliang was also a man in a suit. It seems that song Liangliang should be the leader. Next to the leader, there is another person who should be the boss behind the scenes. Song Liangliang can only be embarrassed to say: "well, tiger, let''s go back to talk after the auction. I''ll go to work first." Then all the way trot to keep up with the team, walking behind Tang Hu shook his head, it seems that his former brother''s life is not very good. Tang Hu said in a low voice: "when the time comes, just come directly to my company to work. Anyway, you are not satisfied with your work there." If I didn''t come across it, I don''t know, but if I came across it, I must take care of it! How to say at that time two people are also very good brothers, can''t so helplessly watch him suffer! "I said Liang Liang, you must be serious when you work. You must not be distracted." Standing in the middle of the boss said earnestly, song Liangliang had to nod in the back, and then the boss followed the director Wang Liang in the front, song Liangliang can only be helplessly walking behind.Before that, Wang Liang was always in conflict with himself. He was transferred here to be a supervisor for no reason. It doesn''t matter. Wang Liang speaks ill of himself in front of his boss every day. As a result, the boss''s contradiction with himself is getting deeper and deeper. He often arranges himself to do some hard work and dirty work. People around him also see that his position in the boss is not so high, and he is also excluded one after another. If it wasn''t for the salary, song Liangliang would not be angry and would have left his job long ago. Tang Hu, who was walking behind, shook his head helplessly when he saw everything in front of him. He didn''t expect that the young man full of faith had become like this. "Hello, sir. Please show me your invitation." The receptionist at the door stopped Tang Hu and said gently. After hearing this, Tang Hu was stunned. Before, he didn''t know he needed an invitation. "I''m sorry, I didn''t know this thing needed an invitation before." ¡¤ I didn''t know that before. After hearing Tang Hu''s words, the receptionist had no choice but to say, "in this case, there is really no way. We can only enter by holding an invitation letter." ¡¤ "I said that you poor people like you can afford to buy toilets, and you even want to buy a piece of land here. You are really fantastic!" ¡¤ Chapter 916 Tang Hu is trying to find a way to hear this sentence, frowned and looked up, in front of a young man he had never seen. Young people are wearing gold chains, covered with famous brands, and big logos are all on their clothes. It seems that they are telling others that they are the second generation of the rich. They seem to be a nouveau riche. Looking at him, Tang Hu just said coldly, "does this have anything to do with you?" I didn''t expect that the young man in front of me stepped forward and said, "of course, it''s none of my business. When I see poor people like you appear in front of me, I feel very embarrassed!" Looking at this arrogant young man, Tang Hu didn''t care about him at all. He turned to the receptionist and said, "I don''t know how to get this ticket, or how to get the qualification?" This kind of rich second generation just likes to show off themselves and let others pay attention to themselves. They have seen too many of them, and they have already seen nothing strange. It''s just to find a sense of existence at any time. There''s no need to be angry with such people. "I said you didn''t hear me, but you ignored me." After that, he even wanted to kick it. Tang Hu''s eyes were cold. He grabbed the man''s foot with his hand and said coldly, "it''s not a contradiction. Since you don''t like me, don''t look. I didn''t force you to look at me." After Tang Hu grabbed one foot, Fu Er''s balance was unstable, and his body was constantly shaking. Seeing this, Tang Hu smiles and starts to work with his palm. Then the second generation of rich people lie down on the ground, feeling their back and yelling for pain. When the bodyguard nearby saw this, he immediately stood in front of the rich second generation. The rich second generation said, "I Zhang Ming have never been wronged in my life. You should do this to me. Give it to me!" Zhang Ming, the second generation of the rich, was raised in accordance with the second generation of the rich since childhood. Therefore, his personality is very open, which is what we see now. Ordinary poor people do not dare to do anything when they see themselves like this. But I didn''t expect to meet such a cruel man as Tang Hu. I fell to the ground in a few rounds. All the two or three bodyguards around are running towards Tang Hu, but Tang Hu is very calm and kicks a few bodyguards at random. As soon as he wanted to catch up with him, a manager came out and looked at the situation in front of him. He didn''t expect that Tang Hu was so powerful. the manager went forward and said kindly, "don''t worry, brother. I''m the manager here. Don''t fight at our door." There''s no way to do this, because Tang Hu is so powerful. It seems that Zhang Ming must have been hurt more. I still know Zhang Ming. If Mr. Zhang appears in front of me, it''s still a big accident. Hearing the boss''s words, Tang Hu nodded and said: "OK, today I will not do it because of your face. I really thank the boss." After that, regardless of the one behind Zhang Ming, he went straight up. Zhang Ming also got up and looked at the bodyguards around him with a grudge. He yelled, "I think you''re a waste. You can''t solve it by yourself!" The other bodyguards were all crying. It''s not that they are not strong, but that Tang Hu is too strong. They didn''t react just now, and then the three of them lay on the ground. After going into the auction, the space in front of it became spacious, and the lights were all on it. Tang Hu casually found a seat and then sat on it. The people around him didn''t know any of them, so he just sat on the chair and began to wait. It''s half an hour before the auction starts. Tang Hu looked around and saw song Liangliang at a glance. Song Liangliang was on the edge of the whole team and was pushed out by the team. After a while, Li Ming also came in and looked at Tang Hu fiercely. He came here with a family mission this time. He had to take down that piece of land. However, I still have a budget here. I''m sure I won''t make Tang Hu feel better. However, looking at Tang Hu''s appearance, he doesn''t seem to be able to afford the land. "Ladies and gentlemen, our auction has officially started. There are more than 20 pieces of land in this auction. You can have a look first." After that, the big screen began to scroll the land for this auction. Tang Hu just looked at it and directly found the two most expensive pieces. The rest had nothing to do with him. If you don''t choose this land, you can just choose the most expensive one. You don''t care about anything else. Anyway, I''m not bad for money. Since I''m here today, the most expensive land is my own. A few minutes later, the host took the microphone and yelled: "I believe you have already known about these pieces of land, and you have your own budget. Let''s officially start the auction!" "At the beginning, the first piece of land is located at the edge of cities and suburbs, with great potential for appreciation. Welcome to start. The starting price is 15 million!"As the auctioneer''s words fell, all the people below were bidding. Looking at the position, song Liangliang said to the boss: "I feel this place..." I mentioned it before, but it was suppressed by the leader, and my plan was never adopted. Wang Liang immediately blocked song Liang Liang''s words and said, "what else do you say? There is no room for promotion in this place. I don''t know what''s the use of your fast promotion?" This is the first place to start shooting, so the value of this place itself is not very great, and I don''t know what song Liangliang thinks. "If you still have ideas, go on working. If you don''t think so well day after day, I think you might as well quit." Listening to Wang Liang''s words, song Liang Liang clenched his fists tightly. He was always aiming at it, once or twice. He didn''t expect that Wang Liang was insulting himself all the time. This is what he couldn''t bear. "19 million." "19.5 million!" in the audience, people are constantly quoting the price, and the price of this land is also rising. However, Tang Hu on the other side raised the sign in front of him and yelled: "I bid 30 million!" Tang Hu''s bid made many people look at Tang Hu. It seems that the land is worth 25 million at most. Tang Hu actually bid 30 million directly. Does it mean that he doesn''t understand the land at all? Is this crazy? Chapter 917 "In case of three thousand times, does anyone increase the price?" The auctioneer on the high platform exclaimed excitedly that the price was much higher than expected. Although it is said that this plot may be demolished and close to the urban area, this opportunity is really far away. I don''t know how long it will take to do so. Many bosses around are whispering, and even many people look at Tang Hu sarcastically. "This silly boy, you can''t understand it at a glance. If you buy it at such a price, you''ll definitely lose out at the end of the day!" "Yes, yes, even if it''s developed quickly, it doesn''t have a lot of promotion space. I really don''t know what he''s doing with the land." "Well, don''t worry about these people. There will be times when he will cry." Other people are satirizing Tang Hu, but Tang Hu just smiles at the ignorant people. These people don''t know the importance of this land at all. Tang Hu just took a brief look at these plots, but he saw the potential of the land at a glance. Tang Hu can guarantee that as long as he takes photos by himself, the land will be several times larger in the near future. Song Liangliang was also surprised. At that time, Tang Hu didn''t have so much money in his family. How could it be like fun to spend 30 million now? This change is too big! The supervisor looked at Song Liangliang''s eyes and said, "you two have a crush on one place. Did you collude with each other before? Maybe you have disclosed our company''s quotation." After listening to the supervisor''s words, the boss just squinted at Song Liangliang. At this time, song Liangliang just clenched his fist and couldn''t say a word. He really didn''t understand. Isn''t there a certain contradiction between two people in a project before? There''s no need to be so serious to yourself. It''s really Song Liangliang just said stubbornly, "I don''t have one." But no one around is watching song Liangliang. Song Liangliang sighs. Although he has not been dismissed, the feeling of being excluded by everyone in the company is really bad. "Thirty million for the second time, is there anyone else going to continue to bid?" Looking at these people in the audience, the auctioneer continued, but he almost knew the result. No one would bid at this price. "I''ll pay 35 million!" a loud voice came. Looking from the voice, it was a middle-aged man in his fifties with a black beard. This person is not a simple person, this person can be said to be the oldest boss among these people sitting on the scene. It''s always accurate to look at the land. As long as the land is his favorite, there will be no rollover. Now all the other people have to take a breath of air conditioning. Now these people don''t know what to do. Before, everyone mocked him, but now the boss has come to see them, and they don''t know what to do. Tang Hu''s eyes brighten. It seems that these people are not all fools. There is also a person who knows goods. After hearing the price, the auctioneer yelled, "the price is 35 million now. Is there any price increase?" This land is definitely a black horse now. I never thought that it could soar to such a position before. Looking at everyone''s reaction, Tang Hu smiles faintly. Before he said he wanted to, no one supported him. Now there is a chairman of Tengfei group who talks, and no one talks. Under the gaze of the crowd, Tang Hu calmly raised the sign, and then said aloud: "forty million!" Hearing this price, everyone was wide eyed, did not expect that Tang Hu was still increasing the price. Looking at Tang Hu, the middle-aged man gave a calm smile. Looking at Tang Hu, he said, "young man, you have a good eye, but this land is far beyond my budget. This land belongs to you!" Hearing this, everyone thought about it. Listening to Wang Teng''s meaning, the potential of this land should be very high. But Wang Teng also knows that this price is his limit. After all, his limit to this land is almost this price. However, Wang Teng took a deep look. Seeing that Tang Hu is so decisive, he must be a big man at that time. There will be no accident. Looking at Wang Teng, Tang Hu said: "thank you for your pain." "40 million bid once!" "40 million bid twice!" "40 million bid three times! The company''s No. 66 auctioneer won the title Listening to the auctioneer''s words, Tang Hu smiles. It seems that this matter is still very smooth. The first piece of land has been taken down so smoothly. In fact, the reason why Tang Hu is interested in this land is that Tang Hu is interested in the planning of this area. Looking at the current urban planning, Tang Hu dares to guarantee that this place will be developed within half a year."Next, let''s auction the second piece of land!" "Ten million to start shooting, one million more!" With the auctioneer''s words, everyone began to increase the price, but Tang Hu directly lay on the chair and closed his eyes. He had no interest in these plots. There are more than ten pieces of land, eight of which have been auctioned in front. Tang Hu wakes up, rubs his eyes and looks around in confusion. People are still in the fierce increase, Tang Hu just moved his body, went to the bar next to buy a little fruit and drink. By the way, I saw song Liangliang who was shopping there. Tang Hu stepped forward and patted song Liangliang on the shoulder and said, "just now you left in a hurry. This is my phone number. Let''s talk after the auction." Now I have decided in my heart that I must bring song Liangliang down in my team. Looking at Tang Hu, song Liangliang took the card and said with a wry smile: "Huzi, congratulations. I''m very optimistic about this land, but it''s a pity..." If there is no supervisor, you may be able to speak well, but if the supervisor is here, the big boss can''t listen to you at all. Looking at the frustrated song Liangliang in his eyes, Tang Hu patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, you will realize your ideal at that time." ¡¤ I didn''t expect that song Liangliang could see it. When he was in school, he could see that song Liangliang was very smart. Song Liangliang just nodded, but it seemed that it was enough. If he really couldn''t bear it, he didn''t know what to do. Tang Hu went back to the chair to watch the auction with fruit and drink. ¡¤ Chapter 918 "Everyone, the auction is half over. You can have a rest. The best part is still to come!" As the voice fell, the auctioneer also retreated, and everyone began to have a rest, because those with the highest price and potential were behind. People are careful to look at the people around, speak in a low voice, for fear that other people know their reserve price. Looking at Tang Hu, it seems that Zhang Ming''s eyes are about to fire. Tang Hu insulted himself just now. Just now, I really wanted to take the first piece of land, but the potential of that land was too low. In case Tang Hu didn''t want it, I would be killed. But he didn''t know that the land was worth 100 million yuan in Tang Hu''s mind! Tang Hu naturally saw that Zhang Ming had been staring at himself, so he took a light look at Zhang Ming, because in his eyes, Zhang Ming was a useless rich second generation, and there was no threat at all! "How do you do, sir? Please pay for what you just paid!" Business manager with two etiquette Miss with the certificate of property rights came, Tang Hu checked the contract, is really no problem. Then he took out his bank card and signed his name on the contract. "Yes, sir. Now the property right of the land is yours. Congratulations." Then he gave the property right certificate to Tang Hu. Tang Hu gave a faint smile and received the property right certificate in his arms. Anyway, this land is 40 million, which is equivalent to investment for myself. There is no problem with this. Looking at Tang Hu, the manager takes out a VIP card from his pocket and gives it to Tang Hu. "Sir, this is the black card of our group. Holding this card, you can get a discount anywhere in our group and enjoy the most noble service." In principle, only those who spend more than 100 million yuan will issue this black card. But I don''t know why the boss doubts that he should give Tang Hu a black card. It''s really strange. Tang Hu clamped the VIP card between his two fingers, took it to the inside of his hand and looked at it, then took it to the top of his palm and looked at it. The material was OK. "Thank you." Then the manager left when he said goodbye. Twenty minutes later, the auction continued. "We''ve been waiting for a long time. The next step is our auction. All the land is good!" "First of all, let''s look at our first piece of land. This piece of land is on the west side of the city center. This piece of land can be approved to build a shopping mall or something. It''s definitely poly!" "50 million to shoot!" As the auctioneer''s words fall, Zhang Ming''s eyes are greedy. The purpose of his being sent by the company this time is for this land! The company has given itself a budget of 120 million yuan, but it should not be able to reach this price. The main reason is that the company plans to set up a service center here. "53 million!" "Fifty five million!" ¡­¡­ The price of this piece of land rose rapidly, and soon it reached 70 million, leaving more than a dozen people to continue bidding. Zhang Ming, who was in the audience, raised the sign and cried out, "seventy five million!" Hearing Zhang Ming''s voice, Tang Hu, who had been resting with his eyes closed before, suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Zhang Ming provocatively. he held up the sign and cried out, "No.66, one hundred million!" With Tang Hu''s words falling, many people in the auction were surprised to see Tang Hu. Just now, Tang Hu was directly raised to 100 million yuan by Tang Hu! And watching Tang Hu say a hundred million is as easy as buying Chinese cabbage in the vegetable market. Is this guy so rich Wang Teng looked at Tang Hu who was bidding at will, then he said with a playful smile to his secretary: "it seems that there is an interesting guy in this auction." Song Liangliang was surprised. At the beginning, the poorest student in the class has grown into a big man who can take out a hundred million at random? Listening to Tang Hu''s offer, Zhang Ming looked at Tang Hu with hatred in his eyes. He was only worth 120 million yuan. Just now, he could win if the situation was less than 100 million yuan. But now looking at this situation, at least 100 million, and looking at Tang Hu should be deliberately aimed at himself. Zhang Ming continued to raise his sign and cried, "No.78, one hundred million!" This time I am really distressed. Although I have brought a lot of money, I can still save it. Looking at Zhang Ming''s offer, the auctioneer immediately said excitedly, "OK, this gentleman has offered $100 million. Is there anything higher than this price?" Today''s auctioneers all like Tang Hu a little bit, because Tang Hu has already raised the price of two pieces of land, which is great for his snowman. As soon as the auctioneer finished, Tang Hu raised the sign again and called lazily, "110 million."After listening to this sentence, people were shocked. What is the origin of Tang Hu? He raised nine million yuan at any time. This is nine million! Tang Hu is like buying cabbage and auctioning there. Zhang Ming looked at Tang Hu from his seat and said sarcastically, "you only know how to increase the price. Can you really afford it?" You know, just now, when I looked at Tang Hu, I didn''t have the idea to do it at all. I only bid when I looked at myself. Are you really willing to spend more than 100 million on my own? Listen to Zhang Ming geological asked, Tang Hu just lightly said: "I said, there is no money that is my business, should have nothing to do with you." Now Zhang Ming is red with anger. I didn''t expect that Tang Hu should be so angry with him. But now this matter has developed to such a point that Zhang Ming can only harden his head, hold up the sign and shout: "111 million!" My budget is only 120 million, and I can''t expose my low price so soon. Before the auctioneer announced, Tang Hu immediately raised his sign and said, "111 million yuan." Then he put down the sign and drank the drink in front of him. Now everyone knows that Tang Hu is disgusting Zhang Ming. But Zhang Ming couldn''t do anything. He raised the sign and added another million yuan. Tang Hu still yelled out the price of 112 million yuan at a glance. Sitting on the seat, Zhang Ming looks at Tang Hu hotly. Now he really doesn''t know what to do. The other side insults him so much. But I also have no way, because there are no rules and regulations can not do so, as long as there is no special requirements, even if it is a dollar increase, it is true and reasonable. Tang Hu looks at Zhang Ming arrogantly, as if he is saying that he can''t win! Chapter 919 "113 million!" Li Ming gritted his teeth and said that now he can guess it. Now he can be said to be a joke in other eyes. He has been humiliated by Tang Hu. However, Tang Hu, who was staring at by Li Ming, was just like nobody. He was lying on the seat and slowly raised the sign. "I''ll add a dollar!" The words are still so casual, as if this is his place. People around are shocked. I haven''t heard of such a number one. Hearing that Tang Hu increased the price by one yuan again, Li Ming roared at Tang Hu: "what do you want to do, you want to stir up my game, right?" Now Li Ming is very angry. He didn''t expect that Tang Hu would interfere with himself so much. If this piece of land was not photographed, he would be punished if he came back to the company. Looking at Li Ming who was about to stand up and fight himself, Tang Hu rolled his eyes and said in a funny tone: "how did I mess up? You know, this is an auction house, isn''t it the one with the highest price Tang Hu''s painting of Li Ming has nothing to say but sits on the seat with an angry face. The auctioneer held the hammer and cried, "now the price is 113 million yuan, the first time!" After hearing this number, Li Ming felt inexplicably agitated, raised the sign and cried: "120 million!" This is already his card, if Tang Hu still want to continue to increase the price, then he really has no way. Tang Hu sat on the seat, the eyes of the whole audience are staring at Tang Hu, want to see what Tang hu wants to do next. Song Liangliang is also looking at Tang Hu. He didn''t hear that he had so much money before. If he bid again, could Tang Hu really afford it? You know, Tang Hu had already bid 30 million just now. Under the gaze of all the people, Tang Hu still calmly raised the sign and yelled: "add a dollar!" There was a sigh from the crowd. Before, people looked down on this young man, but now There is a little more awe for this young man who is crazy about throwing money. "120 million for the first time!" "120 million for the second time!" "120 million for the third time! Congratulations on seller 66''s auction! " listening to the auctioneer''s hammer falling off the table, Li Ming gives Tang Hu a fierce look and then walks away! Now I don''t have the face to stay here. I was targeted by Tang Hu. I really don''t know how to explain after I go back Tang Hu was very calm about all this, as if he was not the one who photographed things. Everyone felt very strange and asked the people around him if they knew Tang Hu. But all the results are don''t know who Tang Hu is, even all the people have not seen Tang Hu. Song Liangliang''s supervisor saw this, looked at Song Liangliang and said, "have you leaked our company''s plan? Now I seriously suspect that you are disclosing company secrets. " Sitting on the seat, song Liangliang clenched his fists tightly. The director really came with his mouth open when he framed himself, but he really had no way. "No, song Liangliang won''t reveal any secrets of your company in the future. Follow me." Tang Hu didn''t know when he appeared behind song Liangliang. He heard the words of the supervisor just now. He didn''t expect that his old classmates are living in dire straits now. Looking at Tang Hu standing behind him, song Liangliang is relieved that he has really been enough in this company. If he had not worried about his family, he would have resigned long ago and would not have stayed here at all. Song Liangliang nodded and said, "good." After that, he wanted to leave, but the boss behind him was a little reluctant. Looking at Song Liangliang, he said: "stop, do you know what the consequences are if you leave now? You have to compensate the company for a huge amount of compensation; because song Liangliang has a contract with the company, you can''t leave at will, otherwise there will be a lot of compensation. But Tang Hu didn''t care so much. He immediately asked song Liangliang, "how much compensation?" Looking at Song Liangliang''s current position in the company is not very high, even if there is a contract, at most hundreds of thousands. Song Liangliang was a little embarrassed to say: "five million, you can rest assured, I will make money in the future, I will..." Tang Hu patted song Liangliang on the shoulder and said, "it''s OK. I''ll pay you the penalty. They don''t know the goods. I feel that your potential is more than these millions!" After that, he left with song Liangliang. Since Song Liangliang could see the importance of the land, Tang Hu felt that his brother would not be so bad. Seeing them leave, the boss looks very bad, because song Liangliang has been in the company for a long time, but he still has a lot of customers, although he has been a bit crowded recently. But song Liangliang left the representative is to take away a large number of customers, this himself is still a little distressed.However, the director on the other side was really happy. Song Liangliang finally pushed himself out of the company, which was not in vain for his efforts for such a long time. As they sat on the chair, song Liangliang looked at Tang Hu with a little doubt and said, "you can really afford the 120 million just now. This..." The main reason is that Tang Hu didn''t have any money before. Suddenly, he became a big man with a hundred million at his disposal? This change is a bit hard to accept. Tang Hu naturally knew that. He patted song Liangliang on the shoulder and said, "a lot of things have happened recently. You will know later." "By the way, I think you have great potential. I''ll arrange a position for you as the boss of the company, and I''ll do a good job. I didn''t go when you got married. When I go to your house, I will surely give your child a big red envelope. " After listening to Tang Hu''s words, song Liangliang was deeply moved. In fact, now he doesn''t want to be a boss, he just wants to get a salary. Now he has two children in his family, which is too expensive. Because of the existence of the liquidated damages, I dare not resign at all. On the other hand, my salary has been paid. This is something I can''t bear. The auction is still going on. Looking at the land behind, Tang Hu said to song Liangliang, "which one is better? I want to build an amusement park." ¡¤ listening to Tang Hu''s words, song Liangliang looked at the back. Before, he knew all about these pieces of land. Song Liangliang said to Tang Hu directly: "shoot the last piece directly. That''s the most suitable one. It''s just..." Chapter 920 Tang Hu naturally knows what he means. He is worried about the price. Now he is not poor in money, as long as he takes down the land. Tang Hu and song Liangliang said: "don''t worry, it''s not bad for money here, just shoot at will." The main reason is that I am stimulated. I must build a safe playground and take them to play in it. This is the effect I want. At this time, Li Ming, who had already been outside, called the company and said, "sorry, father, our land was robbed by a hairy boy..." As he said this, Li Ming told his father, the chairman of the board of directors, all the details of the incident, but naturally things were exaggerated. The chairman of the board on the other side immediately said angrily, "someone dares to bully us like this. Wait, dad will send someone to clean up that hairy boy right away!" How can we say that our company still has a place in the city? Li Ming''s father also knows Li Ming''s temper and knows that this matter has something to do with Li Ming himself. But the other party bullied his son''s head, which he couldn''t bear. Li Ming immediately said to his father, "father, you must bring more people. The two security guards you sent to protect me were knocked down by him in one round. Let my fourth uncle come." Now Li Ming can''t forget Tang Hu''s strength. He is really too strong. His bodyguard who usually bullies others should let Tang Hu lie on the ground. Hearing Li Ming''s words, the middle-aged man on the other side of the phone said in a deep voice, "OK, I know. I''ll call your fourth uncle now." Li Mingdi''s fourth uncle is not an ordinary person. He is a powerful gangster in the city. He has No. 100 people under his hand, and there are many experts among them. No matter how powerful Tang Hu is, he can''t cope with so many people. Li Ming hung up when he heard his father say that, as long as his fourth uncle came, he would be stable, at least he would never be bullied by others. However, they don''t know that in front of Tang Hu, no matter how many people there are, there is no effect, because Tang Hu''s strength is too strong, which can''t be compared with the number of people. Tang Hu doesn''t know that he has been watched by two groups of people, and continues to sit on the seat with song Liangliang. Now Tang Hu''s goal is very clear, that is, waiting to shoot the last piece of basketball. Anyway, it''s still early now. Looking at Song Liangliang, Tang Hu said expectantly, "what do you think is the best way to do with the first piece of land I photographed?" In fact, Tang Hu has the answer in his heart. He wants to know what song Liangliang is thinking. Song Liangliang looked at Tang Hu and said, "in my opinion, buildings should be built in this place. They will be built at that time. Really, believe me." Tang Hu was very happy after hearing song Liangliang''s words. He patted song Liangliang on the shoulder and said, "it seems that my money is not in vernacular. It''s worth it." I can see that the big probability of future urban development is there. I have repaired the community in advance, and no one may go now. But when the time comes, after the urban development is over, that place will be a sweet cake, no doubt! "The 17th piece of land is sold for 90 million yuan!" The land has been taken away piece by piece. Some people are happy and others are worried. Looking at the two contracts in hand, Tang Hu shakes his head helplessly. Originally, I wanted to choose an amusement park. Unexpectedly, I bought two more pieces. The cost was a little high. But it doesn''t matter. Who wants to have more money? Looking at Tang Hu, song Liangliang sighed: "Hu Zi, you have really changed a lot It looks like you''re the only one who realized what you wanted at the time. " At that time, their ideal was to become a millionaire, but now Tang Hu has almost done it, but he is much worse. Looking at Song Liangliang''s disappointed eyes, Tang Hu said to song Liangliang, "OK, don''t worry. It won''t take long for you to realize your ideal." Song Liangliang was very talented, but he just said that he had not been reused. He gave song Liangliang a company to see what surprise song Liangliang could bring him. Song Liangliang nodded. He also wanted to be like this. After all, there was too much pressure at home. Tang Hu took out his mobile phone and transferred 100000 Yuan directly to song Liangliang. Looking at the voice of the money on the mobile phone, song Liangliang was stunned. Tang Hu said leisurely beside: "I know you definitely need money at home now. This money should be regarded as the salary I paid you in advance." Looking at the money, song Liangliang is very grateful in his heart. He really needs the money now, so he will accept it at will. At that time, he will work hard for Tang Hu. With the land being auctioned off one by one, we have reached the last piece of land, which is very large, and it''s just right to build an amusement park. Song Liangliang came up to Tang Hu and said in a low voice: "this fast price cap is about 189 million. Our group''s final offer is 170 million."These are all things that song Liangliang knows. Now tell Tang Hu that it''s time to get out of trouble. The auctioneer looked at the audience and said, "we all know this piece of land. I''ve explained it too much. We''ll start with 80 million." The quality of the last few pieces of land is almost the same. Many people have been ready for a long time. The auction has been going on for several hours. In addition, many people feel very similar. But the bosses in the audience have started to raise the price. "85 million." "86 million" "100 million." "Well, this gentleman is offering 100 million. Is there anything higher than 100 million?" The price has gone up by tens of millions in such a long time. Looking at the speed, Tang Hu said playfully, "ah, the speed is still very slow." Tang Hu raised the sign directly and slowly and yelled, "150 million!" When people look at Tang Hu, many people are guessing the identity of Tang Hu. What''s the matter with him? Buying a piece of land is like buying cabbage at home. Song Liangliang was also a little surprised. He looked at Tang Hu in a low voice and said, "I''ll go. It''s too..." You should know that the average company can win one piece of land at an auction, but Tang Hu can win three pieces directly. How much money does it have to be. Looking at Song Liangliang''s appearance, Tang Hu said with a smile: "well, don''t be surprised. It''s just that I bid something at the auction, which is why I bid like this." Chapter 921 Now no one dares to look down on Tang Hu. After all, Tang Hu has economic strength. He can make hundreds of millions of money at will. Who can afford it! "One hundred and fifty thousand times!" "150 million twice!" The auctioneer kept saying on the stage that now he finally knows why the boss gave Tang Hu a top VIP card, because Tang Hu did have this record. The boss who just kicked song Liangliang out raised his sign and said, "our company is offering 170 million yuan." Their company does have ideas for this land, but the price is soaring too fast. There are not many companies bidding now. Seeing his original company''s bid, song Liangliang also gave them a light look. Anyway, this is their reserve price. If he gives more money, there will be big problems in the operation of the company. Several other buyers want to continue to bid, but Tang Hu''s practice directly interrupted their idea. Tang Hu also raised the sign as casually as before, and then said, "two hundred million." The whole audience was silent. I didn''t expect that Tang Hu would increase the price by 30 million yuan directly. It seems that he will win this piece of land. "Unfortunately, I didn''t expect that there was a black horse at this auction. We can say that this land is out of luck." "Yes, it''s less than 20 yuan in total. This young man has won three yuan at one stroke. It seems that he wants to show his skills in Jinghai city." People around are constantly talking, and even many people want to add Tang Hu''s contact information after it''s over. Maybe there will be opportunities for cooperation at that time. "Is there anyone else raising the price? Now Mr. 66 is offering 200 million! " Auctioneers are very excited now, because no one has been able to bid three pieces of land at an auction, and two pieces are of high quality. If it wasn''t for asking the boss just now to confirm that Tang Hu wasn''t entrusted, the auctioneer really suspected that Tang Hu was the actor specially recruited by the boss, just to create a sensation. "I''ll give you 210 million." There are also people who do not give up, holding a sign and shouting. A lot of people like this land, because his position is really good. Han Yixuan didn''t think about it. He held up the sign and yelled, "215 million!" Another bidder also saw that Tang Hu was not bad for money. It was his highest price just now. No matter how high it was, he could only give up. "Two hundred and twenty thousand times!" "220 million twice!" "Two hundred twenty-three million times! Congratulations again, Mr. 66. " There is no doubt that the protagonist of this auction is Tang Hu. He has sold three pieces of land in one fell swoop. There is no doubt that the protagonist is still very calm. This is only his first step. He will definitely have his own place in Jinghai city in the future. After the auction, many people have left. Tang Hu and song Liangliang said: "next, there is no accident. I will develop here in Jinghai city. In this aspect of the company, you are my vice president, and I will give you shares. How about that?" Listening to Tang Hu''s words, song Liangliang was stunned and said: "tiger, this..." With these three pieces of land, the established company will not be so bad as to be the vice president. This is something that has never been thought of before. After patting song Liangliang on the shoulder, Tang Hu jokingly said, "no, I think this little problem should be very simple for you." Song Liangliang''s ability has been seen by himself, and he is absolutely competent for the position of vice president. Song Liangliang immediately said: "don''t worry, tiger, as long as you are willing to trust me, I will prove myself with practical actions." I didn''t think that I not only didn''t lose my job, but also went to the peak of my life. "Hello, sir, our boss invited you to be a guest in the office. I don''t know about you..." Just now, the director went to Tang Hu and said respectfully that Tang Hu had already consumed nearly 300 million yuan at the auction. After thinking about it, Tang Hu agreed. After all, he has no anxiety with the boss. He should be a big man if he can get along in Jinghai city. To know such a person is to have one more friend and one more way in the future. Tang Hu stood up with song Liangliang and said to the supervisor in front of him, "OK, lead the way ahead. Now go." Director happy, with them two left, with Tang Hu went to the end of the corridor, there is a very luxurious decoration elevator. "Good morning, director." The two bodyguards at the door bowed respectfully and said that the supervisor nodded slightly, and then took song Liangliang to the inside. Take out a special key and enter the password before the elevator starts to run. Looking at this series of complex operations, Tang Hu sighed: "this security measure is really too fine, no one else should be able to enter it."Tang hugang also took a close look at the complicated security process. The walls around the elevator are made of special materials, and even his own strength may not be able to break them. The director said solemnly, "well, our young master''s safety must be guaranteed." Tang Hu was not evaded when he entered the password just now. This password is absolutely safe, because it and the password are encrypted every day, and the password is different at each time period. When the elevator arrived, the supervisor bent down and said to Tang Hu, "please come inside, sir." Then they walked along the corridor together. At the end of the corridor, there was a luxurious gate. The supervisor knocked on the door and said, "young master, this gentleman has brought him here." Then a younger sounding voice came out of the room and said, "I see. You can step back." The supervisor opens the door and leaves. Tang Hu takes song Liangliang in and sees a figure sitting on the sofa with his back to him. This figure looks very thin. It should be young. "Here we are." The man turned his head and said, "you are Tang Hu. Hello, my name is Tian Shuai, the boss here." Looking at the young man in front of him, Tang Hu was a little surprised because he thought he was a middle-aged man in his heart. He didn''t expect that he was such a young man. He looked like he was 20 years old and nodded. ¡¤ in fact, Tian Shuai is the young master of the Tian family, and the company in Jinghai city is just a subsidiary of him. But Tang Hu still found Tian Shuai''s abnormality, that is, Tian Shuai''s body looks very weak, which is very abnormal. Chapter 922 Because Tian Shuai is a very rich person in his family. Since he was a child, he would not lack those precious things, so he would be very healthy. Looking at his body is too weak, even when he stood up, Tang Hu felt that he was going to fall. Looking at Tang Hu''s shocked appearance, Tian Shuai smiles, and then calmly says: "please forgive me, my body has been empty since I was a child." After that, he turned around and sat on the chair and began to rest. Naturally, Tang Hu took song Liangliang to sit opposite Tian Shuai. Looking at Tian Shuai, Tang Hu is a little confused. Although Tian Shuai''s body is very weak, it seems that life is still very delicate, which can be seen. But Tang Hu''s heart is also very confused, that is, what Tian Shuai called himself here to do, but he didn''t know him at all before, and he didn''t know what to do. Tian Shuai looked at Tang Hu and said, "Mr. Tang, just feel free. In fact, I have something to trouble you when I call you here this time." Hearing what Tian Shuai said, Tang Hu frowned. He really didn''t know where he could help the young master. Tang Hu looked at Tian Shuai and said with a smile, "as long as it''s something I can help you, I will try my best. You can rest assured." In fact, what Tang Hu said is quite right, mainly because he doesn''t know what it is. In case he needs to spend a long time and energy, or even be in danger, he will definitely not do it. Tian Shuai is also a person, naturally know what Tang Hu''s heart is thinking, immediately said: "you can rest assured, this thing for us is definitely win-win, this you can rest assured." With a clap of hands, Tian Shuai''s bodyguard takes out the remote control and turns on the projector. The picture above is the video of Tang Hu falling from the cliff to protect Fang Miao. Looking at this video, song Liangliang covers his mouth inconceivably and looks at Tang Hu in the video. This is not a normal person, but a superman. That is to say, Tang Hu really fell from such a high place. It''s really legendary. Looking at his figure on the screen, Tang Hu frowned unhappily, looked at Tian Shuai and asked, "what does Mr. Tian mean?" It''s something no one wants to see when others put their own shadow on the projector. Looking at Tang Hu''s displeasure, Tian Shuai immediately waved his hand and said: "the privacy of this video, Mr. Tang can rest assured that others will not see this video." "This is also taken by my subordinates when they were operating the UAV. I''d like to say sorry to Mr. Tang first. In fact, the reason why I invited you here is because of my illness. You can see my body..." If Tang Hu doesn''t come, Tian Shuai also wants to find someone to find Tang Hu. After all, it''s all for his own body. His body is too bad. He must find someone with spiritual power to help him. Listen to Tian Shuai''s words, Tang Hu is more confused. He has strength, but what does it have to do with his illness? Do you want to beat him up, and then his illness will be cured? That''s ridiculous. Song Liangliang''s eyes are a little confused when he looks at them. It seems that they are listening to the book of heaven. In the past, I nestled up to Superman, which was hyped by others. Now, I have no idea that I really have super power. "You just said you could win-win. I want to know what I can get. The most important thing is what I can do to save you." Tang Hu said on one side that this is the problem he is most concerned about. Anyway, he won''t do anything that damages his own interests. Looking at Tang Hu''s promise, Tian Shuai was very happy and immediately said, "this is really a win-win thing. I know that your power comes from Lingli, so this thing is for you." Tian Shuai tells Tang Hu everything. Tian Shuai''s body has been very weak since he was a child, and he can''t be treated well. But he met an expert at that time, who can cure all kinds of diseases. But after seeing Tian Shuai, the master just said that he had no way to treat him, but he threw a book to the Tian family, saying that as long as he could find someone to practice this skill, he could save Tian Shuai. As a result, Tian Jia knew that there were capable people in the world, and then he found that the world he had lived in was too small. Tang Hu listened to Tian Shuai''s words, looked at Tian Shuai and said, "I understand. What you mean is that I hope I can practice this skill, and then use it to save you." Listen to Tian Shuai say, Tang Hu finally understand, it is such a thing, so things will become much easier. So it seems that this is really a win-win thing. On the one hand, you can practice the Dharma, on the other hand, you can help them heal. Tang Hu nodded and said, "it sounds good now, but it''s tempting." After that, he took a deep look at Tian Shuai. Naturally, Tian Shuai understood and said to Tang Hu, "don''t worry about the remuneration. We will certainly satisfy you at that time.""Money is certainly useless for people like us. Mr. Tang will take the money for the land this time, but I won''t take any money. When Mr. Tang has any difficulties, I can help you three times on behalf of the Tian family. How do you feel?" In fact, now Tian Shuai''s commitment is already in place. It''s very simple to get money. The key is the three times help of the Tian family. This is really too important. Tang Hu thought for a while, and then said to Tian Shuai, "I can only try this, but I can''t guarantee any effect at that time." I have to say that I have never seen this skill before. And listen to Tian Shuai, it seems that many people have practiced it before, but they should have failed in the end. Looking at Tang Hu''s promise, Tian Shuai is very happy to take out a skill and give it to Tang Hu. "Mr. Tang, you can try it, anytime. As long as you practice well, we can start treatment immediately." I don''t know how many years I''ve been with this sick seedling. Anyone who doesn''t pay attention to it is likely to get sick. This kind of feeling is really uncomfortable. I don''t know how many years I have endured this feeling. This time, I finally see the hope of living like a normal person. Chapter 923 Looking at the book in front of him, Tang Hu found that it was really a set of skills, and the cultivation should be good. Tang Hu put the skill in his arms, Gen Tian Shuai said: "OK, this is really a win-win thing. Let''s see you in a month, but I have to say in advance that I can''t guarantee 100% success." Tang Hu seriously rooted in Tian Shuai and said that in a month''s time, how can he learn 7788, but whether he can cure Tian Shuai''s disease or not, I can''t say well. Tian Shuai thought about it and then said, "OK, just two months later, I still have something to do recently. If you have any questions, you can ask my housekeeper." It''s just that he has something to deal with in the past two months. After two months, Tang Hu will surely be able to practice well, but this effect After all, this effect is said by the old man himself, and no one can prove that it can really cure his own disease, and he can only break the pot. Let Tang Hu practice first. Can he cure his own disease at that time? Besides, if he can''t, he will be like this. Anyway, it''s been such a long time. It''s not a short time. Tang Hu nodded and said, "don''t worry. I''ll have a good look at this period of time. Just call me in two months." Tian Shuai nodded, then called in an old man with a delicate white beard, and said to Tang Hu: "this is my housekeeper. Now he is the general manager of Tian family group. If you need any help, just speak up." Housekeeper Tian smiles kindly, hands Tang Hu a business card, shakes hands with Tang Hu, and says, "I''m Tian San. Please come to me if you have any problems." Listening to Tian San''s words, Tang Hu doesn''t feel that it''s a big deal, but song Liangliang on the other side is shocked, because Tian San''s name is not strange to him. Tian San is a business tycoon in Jinghai city. I didn''t expect that such a tycoon was just a young man''s housekeeper. If he didn''t hear it, he would not believe it. Tang Hu nodded. Today, he heard a lot of information. He had never heard of this skill before. before, he just knew that there was a force in his body, but he didn''t know what it was. It should be this skill. After saying goodbye, Tang Hu left with song Liangliang. Up to now, song Liangliang''s eyes are still very confused. He has never heard of what he heard before, and even subverted his own cognition. Especially in the video, Tang Hu can fall from such a high cliff without death. Looking at his brother''s distracted appearance, Tang Hu put out his hand in front of his eyes, and then said faintly: "don''t tell such things, you know." If you say that you beat people badly, you can say that you have practiced, but the content of that video is obviously not a category that normal people can reach. Song Liangliang nodded and suddenly felt that he had been living in vain for more than 20 years. "Young master, do you think he can really practice this skill and cure your illness?" Through the window, Tian San looks at Tang Hu leaving, then turns to Tian Shuai and says. Because the housekeeper felt that this matter was a little unreliable. After all, Tang Hu looked too young, and he only had two months, and he didn''t know if he could cultivate well. The main reason is that before, Tian family found a lot of martial arts practitioners to practice together, but all of the results were no doubt, all failed! Some people even practiced fighting for half a year, so Tian San is not very optimistic about Tang Hu. Listen to the housekeeper''s words, Tian Shuai said calmly: "it''s an investment. If we practice well, we''ll make money. If we don''t practice well, we won''t lose anything. At most, we''ll lose several hundred million." Now I have so many things to deal with, which is also something that my staff accidentally photographed at that time. I didn''t expect to meet a promising person in Jinghai city before. Tian Shuai got up weakly, then took out the U disk containing the video, handed it to the housekeeper and said, "this video is useless. Just deal with it directly." Tian Shuai can also see that Tang Hu is not a person who likes to be threatened by others. It happens that he doesn''t like to threaten others so much. It''s better to dispose of the land. Tian San wanted to dissuade him, but after seeing Tian Shuai''s look, he said in a deep voice, "OK, I''ll find someone to deal with it now." After that, he took it and left. Thinking about Tang Hu, Tian San raised his head and sighed, "Tang Hu, I hope you don''t let me down." Because I''ve been disappointed too many times, and every time I despair in front of hope, I gradually become numb. It doesn''t matter. After being taken by the supervisor to sign the agreement, the housekeeper gave Tang Hu all the 40 million yuan he had paid before, and then gave Tang Hu the contract for the other two lands.Looking at Tang Hu constantly signing agreements on it, the director was shocked. This is several hundred million pieces of land. He gave it to Tang Hu. What''s the origin of Tang Hu. After signing all the agreements, Tang Hu said to his supervisor seriously, "you must keep this secret, you know." The supervisor immediately said respectfully, "don''t worry, Mr. Tang, you are our most respected VIP now. We will keep all your information confidential for you. You can rest assured." ¡¤ I dare not disclose the news here, otherwise I will lose my life at that time, which is not what I want to see. ¡¤ ¡¤ seeing that the supervisor was so obedient, Tang Hu nodded with satisfaction and left with song Liangliang and three signed transfer agreements. ¡¤ just after going out, Tang Hu just saw that he didn''t know how many eyes he was looking at himself. When Tang Hu laughed, it seemed that there were still a lot of people paying attention to him. ¡¤ Tang Hu turned to song Liangliang and said, "look at these people here, they are likely to come to kill me. Later, if you see something wrong, just leave." After all, song Liangliang is an ordinary man. He glances at him casually. It seems that at least a dozen people are coming for him. It''s really dangerous. ¡¤ of course, it''s very easy to deal with it by yourself and you don''t need to worry about it. Chapter 924 After hearing this, song Liangliang was very nervous. He immediately looked at these people at the door. It seemed that there were a lot of people, and he could not tell who was the killer. It seemed that they were all ordinary people. Song Liangliang immediately looked at Tang Hu with a little fear and said, "what kind of killer are you talking about? Why didn''t I see it?" "Besides, do you have so many enemies now, and so many people want to pursue you?" In my previous impression, it is now a society ruled by law. How can there be such an organization to kill people? But now it seems that my previous understanding is only shallow. Seeing that song Liangliang was a little afraid, Tang Hu immediately comforted him and said, "it''s OK. You can wait for me here for a while. They are all coming for me. They won''t fight with you." Tang Hu felt that his inference should be correct. Song Liangliang nodded, but he was still a little worried about Tang Hu. Tang Hu just patted song Liangliang on the shoulder and said, "you don''t have to worry about my safety. You haven''t seen my ability." Song Liangliang was relieved to think that Tang Hu had nothing to do with falling off the cliff before. Since Tang Hu told him that there was nothing to do, it should be true. "Just wait for me in your car. I''ll be there in half an hour at most." After that, Tang Hu''s figure was hidden, and then he was in front of song Liangliang for hours. With the disappearance of Tang Hu, many people''s eyes are moving along with the movement of Tang Hu. "Tang Hu is about to run. Hurry up and chase me!" A person found the figure of Tang Hu, immediately picked up the walkie talkie said, with the move there are more than a dozen other people. Looking at these people, Tang Hu smiles. Just a few people want to subdue themselves. It''s really a fool''s dream. "Since you all want to die, I will help you. I don''t know who is behind you. It''s interesting." Tang Hu is not afraid at all. It''s been a long time. He doesn''t know how many people want to kill himself. But so far, he is still alive. On the contrary, there are few people who want to kill himself. Tang Hu''s figure is constantly shuttling through the crowd, and the dozen people behind are also constantly looking for it. "Elder brother, I saw Tang Hu go to the bushes and the woods just now!" A younger brother said that he saw Tang Hu''s figure with his own eyes just now, but he didn''t know that Tang Hu deliberately let him see it, otherwise it would be impossible to see Tang Hu''s body method with his eyesight. At this time, sitting in the car, I heard the sound and roared: "all the people will chase me, at all costs!" Now Li Minghong has eyes and listens to the voice inside the walkie talkie. Just now, after the driver came out, he immediately contacted his uncle and specially called over a dozen fighting experts. But I didn''t expect that Tang Hu was not only fierce in fighting, but also in escaping. He didn''t catch him for such a long time. The elder brother who took the lead took out his walkie talkie and said, "brother Xiaoming, don''t worry, he can''t run away this time. It''s not easy to start on the street, but he ran into the woods by himself." At the beginning of the plan, there was no way to do it on the street, so when you do it, you must go to a place where no one is. Tang Hu''s behavior now can be said to be suicidal. After that, more than a dozen people ran to the place where they found Tang Hu. Li Ming yelled in the walkie talkie: "Whoever catches Tang Hu first, I''ll give him 500000. Whoever can kill Tang Hu will give him a million!" Li Ming felt that he had never hated such a person before. He really let his face sweep away and became the butt of others'' ridicule. Hearing Li Ming''s words, everyone seemed to have summoned up great courage. They all rushed to the woods quickly. It was a huge sum of money. At this time, Tang Hu was very leisurely leaning on the tree. Looking at the back, he said impatiently, "Why are these people so slow? I''ve given them so much time, and now I haven''t come after them." Tang Hu feels that his speed is slow enough, but these people are just like idiots. They can''t catch up for such a long time. Finally, when he saw the figures, Tang Hu began to walk slowly forward. By the way, he also looked at the surrounding environment. There should be no one. Not only are these people looking for a quiet place without people, but Tang Hu is also looking for a quiet place so that he can deal with them well. "I see Tang Hu, right in front of me!" The little brother who took the lead yelled, and then ran quickly. Other people immediately ran to the direction where Tang Hu ran. It''s all money, but this one can''t be let go. "I said, why are you so anxious one by one..." Some of the thugs who ran behind looked at the people in front and said helplessly, but they didn''t slow down at all. They accelerated one by one and rushed to Tang Hu.Looking at the crowd rushing towards the driver, Tang Hu looked at them excitedly. After confirming that there was no one around, Tang Hu turned his eyes and fell on the ground under his feet. "Come on, everyone. Tang Hu fell down. If you kill him, you can get Ming Shao''s huge sum of money." In fact, they feel that the money is easy to earn. At first, they thought it was difficult, but now God is helping them. Tang Hu lay on the ground, glanced at it with his eyes and said, "there are only a dozen people here, which is not enough for me to fight." Then he leisurely closed his eyes and was ready to wait for them. Looking at these people, Tang Hu felt that they should be sent by Jin Maosheng. After all, he has already pushed him to the top of the desperate situation, so he will certainly struggle for a while, there is no doubt about this! Tang Hu has been ready for Jin Maosheng''s revenge for a long time, but he didn''t expect that there were more than a dozen dregs. Tang Hu began to doubt Jin Maosheng''s taste, so he sent these just in case to deal with himself. But not far behind a dozen thugs, there are four well-equipped men in camouflage suits. These are the class B killers that Jin Maosheng has found. "It''s really interesting. I didn''t expect that there was another group of people chasing Tang Hu. It seems that we can just watch the excitement." A man with a telescope excitedly said, after all, that is more than a dozen people, there should be no problem with Tang Hu, and it seems that Tang Hu has sprained his foot and hurt himself. It seems that the Commission is very easy to take this time. Chapter 925 "Don''t despise any opponent, you know!" A gloomy voice came. This group is a group of four, and the speaker is their boss. Each of them had been a mercenary in other places. After completing the mission, they returned home and did not know what to do, so they set up a team together to start the assassination mission. "Yes, brother. Let''s have a look first. If they can''t solve it, we''ll do it again." The other one said, but the other three all felt that Tang Hu would die this time. He fell to the ground because of his inconvenient legs and feet. A dozen people behind, even himself, would die. But the boss''s expression is very dignified now. He feels that Tang Hu should not be so simple. Otherwise, how could Jin Maosheng spend so much money on them? On the other side, a dozen thugs all ran to the front of Tang Hu. Looking at them, Tang Hu cried in horror: "who are you? I''ll give you money. Can you spare me?" More than a dozen thugs laughed at Tang Hu''s appearance. They didn''t expect that the task would be so simple. A man with a stick looked at Tang Hu with a cruel smile and said, "I''m so sorry. You''ve got a million lives. We can''t give up Tut tut. " Looking at them, Tang Hu laughed and then said to them, "do you really think this million is so easy to earn?" Looking at their snowman, their muscles are very strong, and there are some cocoons left by the fight on their hands. Several people looked at the embarrassed Tang Hu and said with a loud smile: "how can you say such words now? You can''t walk now..." Listening to the voice inside the walkie talkie, Li Ming became more and more agitated. He picked up the walkie talkie and yelled, "I said you should stop chattering and kill him quickly!" I really don''t understand why my uncle''s men are so fussy one by one. They just let them kill people, and they don''t stop talking. "OK, Ming Shao." With the people immediately said, did not expect Li Ming even angry. Listen to what this man said, Tang Hu thought about the name, Mingshao? No one who has hatred with himself is called Ming. I can''t imagine who it is. All of a sudden, he seemed to think of something. He stood up and patted the soil on his body. Other people were surprised to see everything in front of him. "Didn''t you sprain just now, why now..." Because they have found out that Tang Hu doesn''t seem to be injured at all. Tang Hu patted the soil on his body and said to the people in front of him, "who told you that he had sprained his ankle? I just watched you walk too slowly, so I sat down and waited for you." Just when they were distracted, Tang Hu kicked them directly, only to see three people flying out. One of them hit a tree directly and vomited blood. "I''ll go, brother. This man It''s really fake. " In the distance, one of the killers said in surprise that they thought Tang Hu would die before, but this time it didn''t seem like that. The leader looked at the feet that Tang Hu just kicked out and said solemnly: "all the snacks, this man is not simple..." The boss saw the power of Tang Hu. No one was an ordinary person. The other three naturally saw it. They watched Tang Hu''s hand in the whole process. After all, you can understand Tang Hu''s action by watching it for a while, and you won''t be so passive when you are against Tang Hu. On the other side, the beater looked at the three people lying on the ground, and immediately returned to his senses and rushed to Tang Hu. These people were the best in the team. Now I let Tang Hu put down three people with his feet. If this word is spread, no one will believe it. "Brothers, give it to me!" After that, a dozen people surrounded Tang Hu. Tang Hu was not afraid at all. He immediately turned back and distanced himself from a dozen people, and then took advantage of their carelessness to put down four more. Just now, there were more than a dozen people in the team. In a flash, seven people have fallen. Looking at the rest of the people looking at their eyes full of fear, Tang Hu clapped his hands and said: "I think you might as well go back, now it''s still too late to treat your brothers, otherwise after a while you all lie down, you can''t go back." As he spoke, Tang Hu observed the situation around him. He didn''t know what was going on. He always felt that someone was staring at him, and a sense of crisis was lingering in his heart. Tang Hu is very confused. There is no one around. These people can''t pose any threat to him. "All the people rush to me right away. I''ll double your bonus after solving the problem of Tang Hu!" Although there is no scene, but listen to their voice, Li Ming can also guess that their situation over there should not be very good.Hearing Li Ming''s words, several people thought about the bonus, and their hearts were filled with fighting spirit again. "Brothers, he is alone, but there are still seven of us. As long as we fight together, can''t we solve one of them?" A few people nodded and surrounded Tang Hu. Looking at them, Tang Hu had no choice but to smile. These people really didn''t want to go to the Yellow River. They told them to let them go, but they didn''t listen. Looking at the fists, Tang Hu''s figure shuttles between the figures of several people, and the attack of several people is not enough to hit Tang Hu. ¡¤ ¡¤ "Damn, this kid has something." The leader looked at Tang Hu panting and said that he thought Tang Hu was easy to deal with. He didn''t expect that he couldn''t touch Tang Hu''s body after several attacks. ¡¤ "boss, I hit him." A beater excitedly said, only to see his hand has hit Tang Hu''s stomach, this is the first time they can touch Tang Hu''s body. ¡¤ but Tang Hu had nothing at all. Looking at the thug, he said with a smile, "Why are you so excited?" Then he hit it directly, and the man''s eyes immediately turned into panda eyes, and he lay down straight. Tang Hu looked at his watch. The time was just right. He told song Liangliang to wait for an hour. Now it''s only half an hour. ¡¤ "do you feel a chance to deal with him?" Looking at the battle scene of Tang Hu, the eldest brother with a telescope in the distance said cautiously to his other brothers that Tang Hu was too powerful. Chapter 926 Now after seeing the strength of Tang Hu, several other people dare not despise Tang Hu any more. Now there is no doubt that Tang Hu''s strength is very strong. "I''m certainly not his opponent if I fight him alone, but it''s not a problem for the four of us to work together against him." A man thought about the strength of Tang Hu, said solemnly, because Tang Hu''s strength seems really too strong, Tang Hu can do those things himself, but it is certainly not easy to do. The boss nodded. It seems that today''s problem can''t be solved simply. Previously, he thought that this task was very simple, but now it seems that Tang Hu is really worth the price. The boss took out his mobile phone to call Jin Maosheng and said, "boss, this task may have to be cancelled. Your information is wrong. We need to go back and make a new plan." We must be cautious in doing this. After all, it''s about the lives of our brothers. This can''t be decided at will. After receiving the phone call, Jin Maosheng asked: "what information is wrong, just such an ordinary person, do you still need to plan?" Jin Maosheng really doesn''t understand. It''s just to set up an ordinary person, and these four experts can do it directly. It''s not so troublesome. Hearing Jin Maosheng''s words, the boss said coldly, "I''m sorry, Tang Hu has a high strength. We must plan to ensure safety. If you have any opinions, you can replace other people, and we will return the deposit in full." Never be careless about your life. This is the rule! Hearing the tough tone of the killers, Jin Maosheng said faintly, "well, I''ll only give you a week." This week has been enough for him to run. After all, he has a lot of means, not to the point that he can''t get along in the group, although Fang Miao and his colleagues have been aiming at him all the time. The boss thought for a while and said seriously, "OK, we will give you news when we act in a week." After that, hang up the phone, this action must be cautious! After a few people left, Tang Hu felt that the feeling of oppression in his heart suddenly disappeared. Tang Hu felt that this feeling was wonderful. Tang Hu never felt that there would be such an inexplicable intuition. There must be some unknown danger waiting for him. "It looks like you have to be careful when you do things in the future." After that, they went on fighting. Maybe these people are all in the position of king of passers-by outside, but they are like chickens in their own hands, and they are manipulated by themselves at will. Now more than a dozen people can stand only two people! Now two people have no intention of fighting, these ten people have been solved by Tang Hu alone, if you say it, it really makes people feel incredible. "Now you still want to fight me, and I''m very welcome." Now the two people unconsciously step back, now Tang Hu in their heart just like the devil, very terrible. Two people just want to tip off the news, but Tang Hu directly kicked off the earphone on their ears. Li Ming on the other side heard the piercing sound in his ear and immediately took down the headset. I really don''t know what happened to these people. Can''t so many people beat him. "I beg you, don''t hit us, we all say, all say, how about?" Looking at Tang Hu getting closer and closer to himself, a person''s heart defense line was completely destroyed, squatting on the ground to watch Tang Hu beg for mercy. It''s not to say how much he counsels. The key is that Tang Hu is really terrible. A person can fight more than ten times. Looking at them, Tang Hu shook his head and said calmly, "didn''t I ask you at the beginning, but you have to fight me one by one. It''s too late now." Then two punches directly knocked both of them out, and picked up a headset on the ground. "I said if there are any living people, please give me a reply!" Li Ming roared over there. He didn''t believe that a dozen people had been solved by Tang Hu alone. He just heard a few screams, and then there was no sound? At first, I was very excited and thought it was Tang Hu''s scream, but at last I found it wasn''t because the scream didn''t stop and the sound was different. Tang Hu picked up a man''s wheat and said, "OK, don''t shout any more. Your destiny will be the same as him. Don''t worry." In fact, he didn''t know Li Ming at all before, but he was always provoking himself. As a result, the contradiction became more and more serious, and became what he is now. After that, Tang Hu put the earphone aside and crushed it. After that, Li Ming couldn''t hear any sound. Li Ming fell the walkie talkie to the ground! "I''m so angry. What are you! Ah, ah, ahAt the beginning, it was justifiable that his bodyguards couldn''t beat Tang Hu, but the dozen strong men behind were all the elite of his uncle''s hands. They shouldn''t be like this. Li Ming immediately called his uncle. When he received the call, he said excitedly, "how about it? Has everything been successfully solved? Don''t thank me, I..." Before Li Ming''s fourth uncle finished speaking, Li Ming interrupted him and said anxiously, "no, fourth uncle, all the people you brought should be Everything has gone wrong... " Li Ming''s fourth uncle just reflected that he had more than a dozen subordinates. Each of them had high strength. How could he "You said it was just one person. How could my brothers fail?" More than a dozen people beat one, even if it was one mouthful of saliva, he would drown. Li Ming said in a low voice, "fourth uncle, take people with you. It''s in the woods next to the auction. I don''t know the specific things, but they should all have an accident." Fourth Uncle Li Ming immediately hung up the phone. Half of them are backbone of themselves. It''s also because they haven''t had a fight for a long time recently, so they asked them to find one to practice. But I didn''t expect that Tang Hu was so powerful. Tang Hu immediately called his brothers and said, "go to the woods next to the auction and find them for me. Let''s see if the people just now are still there. Give them to me right away. I''ll be there later." After hanging up the phone, I immediately took people to the woods to see if the brothers had an accident. Chapter 927 Although there was no sense of oppression just now, Tang Hu was still very confused. There was a sense of crisis in his heart just now. This feeling is absolutely not out of thin air! "It looks like I have to be careful. Don''t fall here." Now that he is like this, he can''t do anything. Tang Hu also knows that there are many people who want to kill him, but his ability is here. It''s not so easy to kill himself. Looking at Tang Hu coming here, song Liangliang was relieved. He came out to greet him and said, "my God, you''re back. I thought something was going to happen. It''s too worrying for such a long time." I''ve been looking at my watch all this time. The one hour that Tang Hu said was too long for fear that something might happen to Tang Hu. Tang Hu looked at Song Liangliang, who was worried about himself, and laughed. Then he patted song Liangliang on the shoulder and said, "let''s go. Everything has been solved. There is nothing at all." Although Tang Hu didn''t say anything, song Liangliang also saw some blood stains on Tang Hu''s clothes. It seems that the battle just now should not be simple, otherwise there should be no blood stains. But now Tang Hu doesn''t seem to have anything to worry about. Back in the car, turning the key, listening to the sound from the motor, song Liangliang said enviously: "when can I buy such a car, ah." Just now I noticed that Tang Hu''s car was worth millions. At that time, Tang Hu was still a poor student in his class. I didn''t expect that he would grow up so fast in such a few years! Looking at the envious song Liangliang, Tang Hu turned his eyes and said, "don''t worry. I''ll let you have one soon. How about it?" Song Liangliang just takes Tang Hu as a joke. Before he worked for less than 100000 yuan a year, he had to manage all the expenses. "Where are you going?" Song Liangliang holds the steering wheel and tells Tang Hu that Tang Hu is his own boss now, and he can also be a driver for his boss. There is no problem with this. After thinking about it, Tang Hu turns on the navigation on his mobile phone and opens an address. It''s just a 4S shop, next to a car store. Song Liangliang thinks that Tang hu wants to go there to repair his car. He navigates the car directly. He has no idea that Tang hu wants to provide himself with a car. Just after Song Liangliang drove away, Li Ming''s second uncle took people directly to the woods and saw his brothers lying there. "Well, brother, who did it?" The people Li Da brought were surprised to see all this in front of him. However, more than a dozen elite members of his own gang were solved by others. What they didn''t know was that they were ambushed by competitors. Looking at some of the people in front of him, Li Da''s eyes were full of learning, and he said in a gloomy tone: "hurry up and send the brothers to the hospital!" Before listening to Li Ming say, I still don''t believe it, but this time I saw it with my own eyes. I didn''t expect that more than a dozen of my elites were really solved like this. It''s incredible! Several younger brothers went to check immediately. Fortunately, there were no casualties. Everyone was injured a little. They were all carried to the hospital. "Tang Hu, I''ll take revenge for that!" After that, he left with his brothers, leaving only a pile of blood on the scene. Song Liangliang drove Tang Hu to the 4S store. Tang Hu said faintly, "just put the car on the side of the road. Let''s go and buy a car first." Listening to Tang Hu''s words, song Liangliang doesn''t understand that there is a luxury car. Why do you want to buy it? However, he is relieved to think that Tang Hu is worth 100 million. They went in together. After they went in, a welcoming lady came over and said, "do you want to buy a car? We have all kinds of cars here." Tang Hu nodded faintly. Before he spoke, he heard a sarcastic voice nearby and said, "isn''t this song Liangliang? I heard that you have been fired, that your mortgage has been paid, and that you still have the heart to come here to buy a car?" Hearing this sound, Tang Hu immediately looked back and found that his age was about the same as his own, but he looked tall and big in a neat suit. Song Liangliang looked disgusted and said coldly, "what do you care? You can take care of me when I buy a car." This person is just like the director of the company. He has been aiming at himself all the time before. I didn''t expect to meet him here. After hearing Wang Xiaoliang''s words, the enthusiastic eyes before the sales became colder. He called a young sales man and said, "this customer is yours. Practice." After that, I went to entertain Wang Xiaoliang enthusiastically. Listening to Wang Xiaoliang''s meaning, they have no money to buy a car at all. Even if they buy it, it''s estimated that it''s not expensive. It''s better to ask the new interns to come. It''s better to entertain the distinguished customers.Looking at the coming sales, Wang Xiaoliang looked at Song Liangliang with pride and said, "brother song, I''m sorry, you pick first, I''ll go to have a look." After that, he left with the sales staff. Looking at the change of sales attitude, song Liangliang looked at Tang Hu with guilt and said, "I''m sorry, ha..." In fact, I don''t blame Wang Xiaoliang for saying that his current situation is like this. He still has a lot of debt behind him, and he doesn''t know what to do.. Tang Hu didn''t say much, just patted song Liangliang on the shoulder.. The intern who was called over was dressed conservatively, with a pure face and two big eyes. At first glance, he was the one who had just entered the society. Looking at Tang Hu in a low voice, he said, "Sir, what price do you want to buy? We have all the prices here." Although I know I don''t have much hope, Tang Hu is my first guest. I have to treat him well and show my best attitude. Looking at the girl in front of him, Tang Hu felt a little funny and said with a smile, "just buy one million or so." Hearing Tang Hu''s words, the little girl seemed to be startled. When she opened her mouth, it was about a million. This But still respectfully with Tang Hu said: "Sir, our high-end cars are in front, come with me." Although he knew that Tang Hu might be bragging, Xiao Wang was not perfunctory at all. He respectfully took Tang Hu and song Liangliang to it. This mall is like this, hundreds of thousands of cars are outside, a little more expensive are inside.. Chapter 928 Looking at Tang Hu and song Liangliang also go inside, Wang Xiaoliang said sarcastically: "I said, what are you doing inside? Can you afford the car inside?" He also said that because he decided that song Liangliang didn''t have so much money there. After all, song Liangliang had just added two children to his family and had to manage the mortgage, so he didn''t have any extra money in his hand. Listening to Wang Xiaoliang''s words, song Liangliang''s face turned red. Tang Hu directly satirized him and said, "let''s see what kind of car you can afford. Do you have so much money? And we have nothing to do with you here, so I don''t want you to worry about it. " Then he told the salesman to let him continue to go ahead. Wang Xiaoliang was just angry and said, "hum, it''s so loaded that I can''t afford to buy a car at that time." Then I went on looking at the car. Xiao Wang carefully introduced the style to Tang Hu and song Liangliang, and both of them listened carefully. "How''s it going? I think that car is better? " Looking at the expectant song Liangliang, Tang Hu asked faintly, but song Liangliang was confused and said in a low voice, "just like the car. Anyway, you don''t need money." Since it''s not bad for money, there''s no need to consider the cost performance of these things, as long as the function is reasonable. Looking at the shy song Liangliang, Tang Hu said with a smile: "you can drive this car in the future. You are also my driver. You have to choose one that you can drive comfortably according to your opinions." Listen to Tang Hu say so, song Liangliang nodded, said he felt good a few cars, Tang Hu just listen to one side. I didn''t expect that Wang Xiaoliang would come over again. Listening to song Liangliang''s words, he said in a sharp voice, "that''s really what he said, but can you really afford it?" This time, Tang Hu really couldn''t help it. Looking at Wang Xiaoliang, he said, "you like falling into the well so much. I don''t know if you will be killed under the well." People like Wang Xiaoliang like to fall into trouble. Everyone has difficulties, so there''s no need to hold on to them. Wang Xiaoliang just regarded it as Tang Hu. He said with a laugh: "I''m not telling the truth. Now, can''t I tell the truth?" Listening to Wang Xiaoliang''s words, song Liangliang clenched his fist tightly. If it wasn''t for someone here, he really wanted to hit him. Tang Hu stopped song Liangliang and said to Wang Xiaoliang, "I don''t know if song Liangliang can buy this car?" Hearing Tang Hu''s words, Wang Xiaoliang seemed to have heard a joke. He confidently said to Tang Hu, "if song Liangliang can really afford it, I''ll kowtow to him ten times!" Before they could react, Tang Hu yelled, "good!" Then he went to the front of the cars mentioned by the salesman just now and casually pointed to the cars song Liangliang felt fit for. "This is the one. Sign the contract now!" Hearing this, all the people were shocked. They just bought a car at will. What about buying Chinese cabbage here? The salesman was also a little surprised and said, "are you sure you want to buy this car, sir?" This car is worth more than one million yuan. If you sell it yourself, you will get a commission of ten or twenty thousand yuan. This is your first customer. Do you have to make a big order. However, Wang Xiaoliang still ridicules song Liangliang. He thinks that Tang Hu is just trying to hold on now. In fact, he doesn''t have so much money at all. Tang Hu nodded and said firmly: "this one is not suitable. I''ll buy a new one at that time." Sales now dare not say more, although I don''t know whether it''s true or false, I still went to get the contract. Wang Xiaoliang set about and said, "ah, you are so forced now. I just don''t know how embarrassed you are when you can''t afford to pay for a while." Just now, Wang Xiaoliang deliberately raised his voice. Many people around him surrounded them. Wang Xiaoliang just wanted to see song Liangliang make a fool of himself in front of so many people. It''s very cool to think about it! Tang Hu just rolled his eyes and said faintly, "you''d better worry about yourself. I''ll kowtow for a while." Three or four minutes later, the seller came with the contract. Tang Hu handed it to song Liangliang directly. Song Liangliang was a little guilty, but Tang Hu gave him a look. Song Liangliang picked up the pen to fill in the information. A few minutes later, all of them were finished, and the people beside them were watching the excitement. They didn''t know what was going on in the end. Looking at Song Liangliang after signing the contract, Tang Hu directly took out a black card to the salesman and said: "brush this!" Under the gaze of the crowd, the salesman swiped the card directly. "Payment successful!" This voice is particularly harsh. Other people didn''t expect that Tang Hu was really rich. He bought more than one million cars. Up to now, the salesmen are all muddled. Their first order is actually a big one, more than one million land vehicles. I don''t know how many people didn''t have business at all a few months before they started.And just now the business to the intern to the salesperson, now regret the intestines are green, the bonus of 20000 Commission himself was so handed over.. ¡£ "Well, now you honor your promise, I don''t know if you want to kowtow a few times?" With the car purchase contract, Tang Hu looked at Wang Xiaoliang and said, just now he was very confident, don''t know what he thinks now.. Just after hearing the successful payment, Wang Xiaoliang''s face immediately became ugly. "how can this poor man afford such an expensive car? It''s impossible Just now I didn''t think it would be like this. Now I really don''t know how to end up, and people around me are constantly shouting. "Well, I said, can you do it? Can you keep your promise?" "It''s true that such a man can''t keep his promise. If it''s said, how can people say it?" People around him kept shouting. Tang Hu just looked at Wang Xiaoliang coldly. Just now, he was so arrogant. He had to give them some color to see how he ended up. Wang Xiaoliang''s face became very sad. He didn''t know what to do. Tang Hu said coldly: "I said if you can fulfill your promise, hurry up." Tang Hu said coldly: "in this case, if you don''t fulfill your promise, I will help you fulfill it!" Tang Hu directly went over and bent Wang Xiaoliang''s leg. Wang Xiaoliang directly knelt down on the ground, and then issued a Scream: "ah, you, how can you?" Chapter 929 After hearing the news, song Liangliang, who has been watching, is also shocked. He didn''t expect that Tang Hu should be so decisive. He didn''t expect that before. Wang Xiaoliang knelt on the ground and screamed at this time. Tang Hu just now felt that he was broken. Looking at Wang Xiaoliang, Tang Hu looked down at him and said, "it''s good for you to fulfill your promise just now. You have to force me to do it!" Although many people around feel that this scene is a bit cruel, they all feel that Tang Hu has done a good job. To deal with this kind of people who don''t believe in words, we must be decisive! "Well, now that I have fulfilled my promise, can you let me go?" Now Tang Hu''s legs are still pressing on his body. I don''t know what the devil Tang Hu is. With so much strength, I can''t break free. Listening to Wang Xiaoliang''s wailing, Tang Hu just laughed playfully, and then said, "no, you just said kneeling and kowtowing. It''s not kneeling." Listening to Tang Hu''s words, Wang Xiaoliang didn''t hesitate at all, and directly knocked his head on the ground. It''s not really that I give in, it''s mainly that my knee is really too painful and I can''t help it! Wang Xiaoliang, in a cold sweat, kowtowed and begged for mercy: "I''m wrong, I''m wrong, I''m wrong. I apologize to you. I''m really sorry!" Looking at Wang Xiaoliang who kept kowtowing on the ground, Tang Hu nodded with satisfaction and said, "OK, this time I''ll get around you, but if you have another time, I won''t let you go!" After that, the leg that was pressed on Wang Xiaoliang was taken down. Wang Xiaoliang felt relieved and directly lay on his side on the ground. Tang Hu doesn''t care about this. He turns around with song Liangliang and wants to leave. The salesman immediately ran up and handed the key to Tang huge and song Liangliang, saying, "Sir, you haven''t got your key yet." Now the salesmen still feel like they are dreaming. This is their first time to go to work. How long did they earn 20000 yuan? Tang Hu nodded, took the key and threw it directly to song Liangliang, saying, "let''s go to your house." When Tang Hu thought about it in his heart, since he had already seen his brother, he would help him. At least life could not be difficult. Driving more than one million cars, opening the window, the wind outside hit his face, but song Liangliang was very happy. He felt that he had never lived so comfortable. Song Liangliang asked Tang Hu suspiciously, "Huzi, where is your company? Let me see what is the most suitable job for me." "There is also the car just now. Let''s go to handle the transfer procedures later. Thank you for the things just now." Song Liangliang looks at Tang Hu gratefully. He knows that when Tang Hu was just born, he was just trying to help himself out. He has no regrets in his life for driving such a car of more than one million yuan. Listening to song Liangliang''s words, Tang Hu just laughed: "OK, don''t care about so many things. This car is for you. I don''t have a company now. The company still needs you to set up with me. " This is also Tang Hu''s current plan. He has abundant financial resources. It''s easy to set up a company without any pressure. Song Liangliang can only nod, his heart is full of moving, unnecessary words also don''t need to say, when the time comes, he must do everything well for Tang Hu. When he arrived at Song Liangliang''s home, Tang Hu looked at it. It seems that the price of this community is medium, not very poor. Tang Hu directly threw song Liangliang a card and said faintly: "there are 1.5 million yuan in this card, which should be enough for you to pay off the mortgage. Don''t refuse. These will be deducted from your salary later!" After that, he got out of the car. He needed to go to Fang Miao to see how Jin Maosheng''s affairs were handled. Looking at Tang Hu''s back, song Liangliang''s eyes are full of emotion. He receives the card into his inner pocket and whispers, "thank you. I will repay you for your kindness" the money is enough to ease his present predicament. Now his wife can be at ease. Tang Hu takes a taxi and goes directly to Fang''s company. He finds Fang Miao. When he gets to the office, he sees two lines of bodyguards in black at the door. They are all elite. Tang Hu shook his head and said softly, "it seems that the first lady is more cautious this time." The bodyguards at the door stood neatly on both sides. When they saw Tang Hu, they called out: "brother tiger, good." So the people who enter the office should be informed to remind, but Tang Hu doesn''t need to. Fang Miao orders them to let Tang Hu go! Tang Hu nodded and went directly into the office. After entering, he saw Fang Miao and Chen Xiaoyu working together in the office. They naturally heard the news of the bodyguard at the door just now. Looking at Tang Hu coming, they both put down their files. Looking at Tang Hu, they asked, "how are you? What''s the matter with you?"Tang Hu directly sat on the welcome sofa and told the two of them about his being chased and killed today. Tang Hu reminded them very seriously: "you must be careful when you go out in the future, you know, you must be careful!" I''m powerful, but today I still feel the pressure. This is the person I can''t deal with. It''s really dangerous. Two sisters are nodding, now two people have been very cautious, mainly the last thing is too dangerous, two people now think of or after a while afraid! Chen Xiaoyu stood up and said to Tang Hu, "there are so many of us. You''d better be careful. Don''t let them take advantage of us." Tang Hu asked the two of them and said quietly, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter with Jin Maosheng''s look? This has been delayed for several days. It''s time to make some progress. " After hearing Tang Hu''s words, their faces were not right. It was not that they were unwilling to do it, but that Jin Maosheng was not simple. They all want to find out the handle of Jin Maosheng, but they find that they can''t find it at all. Jin Maosheng is really cautious in doing things. Most of the other directors knew the whole story, but they didn''t dare to stand in line one by one, as if they didn''t know about it. Fang Miao sighed and said helplessly: "we have no choice. Jin Maosheng is really too cautious. We are also speeding up the search for some evidence of his crime." Chapter 930 Tang Hu pondered for a while, then said in a deep voice: "you must be careful. If there is no way, I will solve it in my own way." As for his own way of speaking, he must have done Jin Maosheng directly, but the risk of doing so is too high, and he is not willing to do so. Fang Miao and Chen Xiaoyu can only nod. They really have no choice. They thought that they would attack each other when this matter was picked up, but they didn''t expect that Jin Maosheng was so shameless, just as if nothing had happened. Tang Hu took out a contract from his briefcase, pushed it to Fang Miao and asked, "I''ve got a piece of land. I want to build an amusement park in this place. Do you think you can solve these procedures for me?" There must be a lot of obstacles if we go through these procedures by ourselves, but Fang Miao and his family are very clear. It should be much easier to go through these procedures. Fang Miao didn''t know why Tang Hu wanted to build an amusement park, but since he said it, he must have a way here, and agreed to it at once. Fang Miao took the contract and said firmly, "don''t worry about it. Give me half a day''s work and half a day''s time, and I''ll approve all these procedures for you." Listening to Fang Miao''s assurance, Tang Hu is relieved. Now he just waits for the formalities to be collected at that time. There''s no need to worry about other things. After putting down the contract, Tang Hu left directly. Now that the formalities have been solved, he has to find a construction team. He doesn''t know who to look for. Tang Hu shakes his head. "I don''t care. I''ll go home and see the skill first." He took a taxi and went home. Tian Shuai gave him a skill book. Although he hadn''t read it yet, he felt that it was very advanced and didn''t know if it was useful. Although I know that this kind of power in my body is different from ordinary people, I have never practiced it systematically. Maybe I can practice it systematically. After returning home, Tang Hu directly took out the skill book and read it from the beginning. The front pages are all about acupoints and meridians. Tang Hu just looked at it briefly. Then he said in a soft voice, "can this thing really make the power more powerful?" Looking at the above instructions, each acupoint has its corresponding cultivation method. Tang Hu just wanted to practice according to the above method, but he didn''t expect that he would still call at this time. When Tang Hu looks at the phone number, it''s Wang Xiaoxiao''s phone number. Thinking about this girl, Tang Hu''s impression is very good. After his accident, the little girl is also very generous. Tang Hu answered the phone and asked suspiciously, "smile, what''s the matter? What happened?" Now it''s noon, and Tang Hu doesn''t know what she means by calling her. She doesn''t want to invite her to dinner. You can still think about it. She was broken up by those bastards without tasting the last meal she cooked. But I didn''t expect that Wang Xiaoxiao''s frightened voice came from the other end of the phone and whispered, "brother tiger, can you come to save me? Two thieves have come into my house. I''m so afraid." I forgot to close the door just now. As soon as I came out of the toilet, I saw two people in black coming in from the door. I remember Wang Xiaoxiao didn''t think about anything, so he went into the bedroom and locked the door. Listening to the news outside, Wang Xiaoxiao didn''t know what to do. After thinking about it for a long time, he felt that what he could believe was Tang Hu. He immediately called Tang Hu. After hearing Wang Xiaoxiao''s voice, Tang Hu immediately said anxiously, "OK, don''t worry. I''ll be there right now. Don''t open the door, you know?" After that, hang up the phone directly, turn on the mobile navigation, drive the car and go to Wang Xiaoxiao''s home address. At this time, Wang Xiaoxiao leans on the door and listens to the movement outside. He doesn''t dare to breathe. If he grabs something, he grabs it. As long as you threaten his life, everything else is easy to say. On the road, Tang Hu stepped on the accelerator like a flash of lightning shuttling back and forth on the road, surpassing the vehicles. "Damn, are you in a hurry to get reincarnated?" "I wiped it. I almost touched it." ¡­¡­ The drivers who have been overtaken are complaining, because it''s too dangerous for Tang Hu to do so, but looking at Tang Hu''s technology, there is no flaw at all. Tang Hu is very anxious now. He can''t go to Wang Xiaoxiao''s house immediately. If he is a thief, it''s OK. As long as he is immortal, social people will find someone to revenge. The last time I saw that person''s character, I should have the character of "flaws must be reported". I am also responsible for the situation. Wang Xiaoxiao called and cried: "brother tiger, I listen to no sound outside, I can..." The main reason is that I am too nervous now. There is no sound outside and I can''t see the scene outside. So I am very nervous.Before Wang Xiaoxiao finished, Tang Hu said anxiously in the car, "no! Don''t open the door. I''ll be there in a minute. When I get there, you''re opening the door. Do you know? " The main reason is that now I don''t know what those people do. If I really smile at Wang, things here will be too troublesome. Listening to Tang Hu''s words, Wang Xiaoxiao cleverly agrees, and Wang Xiaoxiao doesn''t know why. Hearing Tang Hu''s words, he feels inexplicably safe five minutes later, Tang Hu''s car appears on the downstairs of Wang Xiaoxiao''s residential unit. Tang Hu rushes over immediately and finds that Wang Xiaoxiao''s door is open in the corridor. Tang Hu ran over and opened the door carefully. He heard that there was no movement inside. After he pushed the door in, he only found that the house was in a mess. However, Tang Hu carefully examined it and found that there was no danger in it. Then he was relieved. It seemed that Wang Xiaoxiao was just targeted. There should be no other danger. Tang Hu yelled at the closed door: "OK, I''ve arrived. Just come out." Tang Hu looked around, and all the rooms were turned over, even the furniture on the living room wall was not let go by the thieves, and they were all moved away after hearing this familiar voice, Wang Xiaoxiao opened the door, carefully looked around, and then saw Tang Hu standing in front of the door. With tears in his eyes, Wang Xiaoxiao rushed to Tang Hu and jumped into his arms Chapter 931 Tang Hu immediately hugs Wang Xiaoxiao and comforts him. After a long time, Wang Xiaoxiao''s mood was stable, and Tang Hu dared to let go. Looking at the mess, Tang Hu cautiously said, "it seems that your family can''t live. I have to change a place for you." Before he finished, Han Yixuan received a call from Fang Miao and said, "do you have a brother named song Liangliang? I seem to see him bullied." Hearing this, Tang Hu didn''t say much. After he opened a room for Wang Xiaoxiao, he left in a hurry. Looking at Tang Hu''s anxious appearance, Wang Xiaoxiao said with a little regret: "when you come next time, I will make you a big dinner." Tang Hu agreed and left anxiously. Han Yixuan hurried to the place according to Fang Miao''s address. He didn''t know why Fang Miao knew song Liangliang. He just spoke in front of her, and the other side could recognize who it was. The place he went to was a high-end clothing store. Originally, song Liangliang wanted to be Tang Hu''s deputy. He couldn''t lower Tang Hu''s taste, so he wanted to buy some clothes and went directly in rags. He didn''t expect to be looked down upon by the staff there. Fang Miao also asked him to buy clothes. By the way, he took a picture of the incident. Fang Miao recognized it and called Tang Hu in a hurry. When Tang Hu went, song Liangliang was surrounded by several security guards, but song Liangliang was not satisfied. Just when several security guards were ready to start, Tang Hu went up to sweep the hall and kicked all these people. The rest is the employee, Zhang Kui, who looks down on Song Liangliang. Looking at Tang Hu''s fighting, he shivered a little. Who is it? How can it be so effective! Looking at Song Liangliang, Tang Hu comes forward to ask. Song Liangliang tells Tang Hu the whole story. He had a chance to call Tang Hu, but he didn''t want to trouble Tang Hu. He didn''t expect that things would develop like this. Looking at Zhang Kui, Tang Hu yelled: "just kneel down and kowtow to my brother." Tang Hu is the most annoying is that some people who think they are high again, to deal with such people, we must let them lower their noble head! But song Liangliang came out to stop Tang Hu and said, "come on, I''m not hurt either. It''s them who suffer." Looking at the wailing security guards lying on the ground, song Liangliang says helplessly that Tang Hu''s fighting power is really terrible. "You''re sure, he''s been sneering. Today, if you let him have a long memory, he should also thank you, otherwise it will not be so easy to be offended by others one day. " Tang Hu said. "He''s really hateful, but it''s not good for him to kowtow to so many people." Song Liangliang said in embarrassment. In his heart, Zhang Kui is really hateful, but Tang Hu has many enemies now. It''s not good to leave a villain like Zhang Kui in such a play and be remembered. "All right, listen to you." Then Tang Hu let go of Zhang Kui''s head. "But I didn''t promise to let him go." After that, Tang Hu kicked Zhang Kui in the stomach, which he only used a little less strength. Zhang Kui''s eyes were wide open, holding his stomach in pain and sticking his head to the ground. "Today I''ll teach you a lesson. Next time I see my brother, I''d better be honest, or it will be as simple as another one." Tang Hu said indifferently. "Who are you? How can you beat someone. What are you doing? Come and help him Just finished speaking, a chirping woman came over wearing professional clothes. I don''t know whether the clothes are too small or have a good figure. The clothes are very tight on her. But Tang Hu is not. Who else can he call? Several security guards let him kick to the ground. "You''re pretty tough when you run into my shop and beat me." She raised her head with a pair of big glasses on her baby face, which made a strong contrast with her figure. "Zhu Dong, why are you here?" Zhang Kui, covering his stomach, looked up at the woman in front of him. "Don''t talk, rubbish! I was beaten in my shop. It''s a shame." The woman yelled. "What''s your name? Dare to beat people here, believe it or not, you can''t get out of this door today. " The woman looked at Tang Hu and thought that this man has good skills. If he can be my bodyguard, I won''t be afraid of my father. No one can stop me when I go out to play. Others looked at the woman who was giggling and thought that she was such a beautiful woman. It was a pity that her brain was sick. After laughing for a long time, others left. "Hey, why don''t you talk." She asked, only to find out that she had been missing for a long time. "People, where have you been, assholes!" "Hey, you see Miss Zhu lost her temper there again. Shall we tell her that the two people went to the second floor?" "Said an ordinary looking employee. "You''re crazy. You told her. She''ll go to manager Zhu''s office later. I''ll have you to eat. Besides, you forgot? Manager Zhu said that this is the daughter of the chairman of the board of directors. She came here for exercise. Don''t care about her at ordinary times? "Another employee seemed to think of something and nodded in agreement. "Well, did you two see those two men?" The two employees just talked about shake their heads like dice. On the second floor "I''m sorry to have caused you trouble just now. I''ve already dismissed the employee named Zhang Kui, and I''ve dealt with what happened just now. I won''t have any trouble finding you two today. " A middle-aged man with a shaved Beard said with a pleasant face. It turned out that as early as when Juni chuckled there, Tang Hu had been invited to the second floor. Now the man with an apologetic face is called Zhu Hongguang. It has been rumored that he is the housekeeper of the Zhu family and the third eldest of the Zhu family. He came here as a manager because the heir of the family, junini, was arranged here. The Zhu family has always been very mysterious. It is said that the Zhu family, a mysterious family in Jinghai City, stands out in the competition. Now it is the largest family in Jinghai City, and the scope of family influence is very wide. "Oh, thank you, manager Zhu. I wonder why manager Zhu asked us to go up to the second floor?" Tang Hu looks at the man in front of him, and the apology on his face can''t cover up the smell of his spirit. This person is definitely not that simple. "Mr. Tang, you''re welcome. I''ve heard about what happened downstairs. I''m very ashamed of the inconvenience our staff have caused you, so I''d like to invite you to take a seat on the second floor to eliminate the misunderstanding. " Zhu Hongguang said with a smile, his tone full of sincerity. Chapter 932 "Xiao Wang, come here." Zhu Hongguang called Xiao Wang, the intern just now, who was standing outside the door. "Now go to the front desk on the second floor and get a VIP card for Mr. Tang and his friends." Xiao Wang looks at Zhu Hongguang in surprise. Although she is an intern, she also knows what the VIP card means. She didn''t know what charm the man had in front of her. Manager Zhu was careful. It was said that the 4S shop was not as simple as it seemed. She heard from former employees that some high-end industries involved in the back of this car shop are not unimaginable to ordinary people, and are likely related to the Zhu family. "What are you doing? If you want to go, you can go quickly." Manager Zhu cheered softly. Looking at the intern here, he shook his head. "Sorry, I just started work. I don''t know the rules "It''s OK, Xiao Wang is very good, she has been very patient with me and Tang Hu to see." Song Liangliang said. Manager Zhu touched his beard and said thoughtfully, "well, it''s not bad to say that about Xiao Wang." "Yes, Xiao Wang didn''t look like Zhang Kui because he saw us dressed up. He was very..." "Cough." Tang Hu coughed and said, "manager Zhu asked us to come up. It should not be as simple as sending us the supreme card. Why don''t you come straight to the point about something?" "Mr. Tang is indeed a young hero. In fact, I have seen what happened downstairs just now, especially when Mr. Tang started to walk, his feet were covered with a light layer of spiritual power, which I really admire. It''s not easy to control so well when you are so young. " Zhu Hongguang said with admiration. "What power? Tang Hu... " Song Liangliang just wanted to say, Tang Hu waved. "What is manager Zhu talking about? Why can''t I understand?" Tang Hu said with a puzzled face. "Don''t be so careful, Mr. Tang. Our Zhu family is also a big family in Jinghai city. We can''t say that Mr. Tang''s ability makes us have evil thoughts. It''s just that what happened just now is that my supervision is not good. I hope Mr. Tang can let bygones be bygones and make friends. The VIP card can be used to get convenient help in any industry related to the Zhu family. It should also be my compensation. " "Mr. Zhu, in that case, I don''t think it''s better to be respectful than obedient. But Mr. Zhu is also a practitioner. How can I guarantee that you don''t have evil thoughts? " Tang Hu asked interestingly. "Ha ha ha, Mr. Tang is so cheerful. I''ll tell you. First, the Zhu family is strong enough; second, the Zhu family has existed in the world for many years; third, there are many skills of the Zhu family. In this way, Mr. Tang can rest assured. " Zhu Hongguang fixed his eyes on Tang Hu and waited for his reply. Tang Hu hugged him in both hands and said with a smile, "ha ha, manager Zhu has courage. Then I''ll make you a friend." Zhu Hongguang nodded with satisfaction. In front of him, this young man is good, cautious and free and easy. He likes it very much. Then Zhu Hongguang talked to Tang Hu again until Xiao Wang came back with the card. "Mr. Tang, I''m glad to meet you today. If you need to use this VIP card in the future, you can get help from our Zhu family anywhere in Jinghai city." Zhu Hongguang said with a smile. "Good." Tang Hu reaches out to invite Zhu Hongguang to shake hands. After they shake hands, Tang Hu is ready to leave. "Stop, don''t move." A clear voice called. After Zhu Hongguang, the tiger king of Tang Dynasty, he saw that it was the woman just now. I saw her step on a small high-heeled shoes, crackling came, the chest of the two grand accompanied by a regular voice shaking. "Where did you go just now? I haven''t finished talking. Is it polite?" Julie asked fiercely. "What''s nonsense? You''ll know it all day long. If you look at Mr. Tang, who is young and promising, you''ll know it all day long." Zhu Hongguang reprimanded. "You, as a bodyguard for me, let it go today." Zhu Hongguang raised her hand and hit her delicate hand as soon as she was ready to say the next sentence. "Don''t understand the rules. Follow me upstairs. Mr. Tang is so offensive that children are not sensible. If you have something urgent, you and I won''t send it. You''ll do it first Come on, Zhu Hongguang began to drag Juni back. "We can''t let them go. Today''s business is not over." Obviously, juannie can''t ask Zhu Hongguang to drag and shout about Tang Hu. As soon as he got on the bus, song Liangliang said, "what a crazy woman." "Song Liangliang, the conversation between Zhu Hongguang and I just now can''t be told to the outside world, and you''d better forget about Lingli, so you don''t get into any unnecessary trouble." Tang Hu solemnly explained. From Tang Hu''s tone, song Liangliang felt that it was not simple. Since Tang Hu said, don''t ask too much. After all, it''s his own boss, and Tang Hu said that Lingli will cause trouble, so it will. "Well, I''ll keep it a secret. Where are we going next? " Song Liangliang asked. "Go to find Fang Miao first." Tang Hu said. "First, there are a group of people who know how to do it, then they feel a kind of inexplicable pressure, and now it''s Zhu Hongguang. At present, the form is not very clear. It''s not very good for me to go on like this. I can''t wait any longer. I should be excited. If I go on like this, the enemy is in the dark and I''m in the light. I''m harassing me constantly and I don''t calm down and develop. "Tang Hu Gang has just closed his eyes and doesn''t know what he is thinking. Song Liangliang also looked at Tang Hu and continued to concentrate on driving. "My auntie, can''t you save snacks all day long? Even if it''s nonsense, now you''re going to inherit your father''s position. Why don''t you know the etiquette and act recklessly? " Zhu Hongguang looks like he hates iron but not steel. "Third uncle, I didn''t make a fool of myself. I''ve learned a lot here these days. What''s more, I did that just now because I saw that man''s skill was good and I wanted him to be recruited into our Zhu family. " Juannie looked at Zhu Hongguang with big eyes, looking pitiful. "Don''t do that." Zhu Hongguang said sternly, "our Zhu family has always kept a low profile in their work. Although there are rumors, it doesn''t matter if we don''t admit it. Today, this person is a top-notch expert, and his hand is black card. I''m afraid it''s a rising star. For such talents, we need to go step by step and have a long way to go. What''s the use of your yelling. " Zhu Hongguang said with his hands behind his back facing the window. "It''s still like this. It seems that I''ve met my baby." Junini whispered. "What did you say?" "No third uncle, I said I would go to apologize to them and show our Zhu family''s demeanor." After that, she ran out of the office. Zhu Hongguang shook his head helplessly. Chapter 933 The car ran out of gas in the middle of driving, so song Liangliang had to drive to refuel. "A Liang, go and refuel. I''ll take a taxi to Wang Miao." Tang Hu opened the door and got out of the car. "Well, you should be safe on your own way." Song Liangliang suddenly felt that it was superfluous for him to say this sentence. Who can move him with his skill. "Well, you go." Tang Hu said. Song Liangliang nodded and started the car to gallop away. Tang Hu was walking by the side of the road and stopped a taxi. "Master, send me to Fangshi group." The driver nodded. Fang''s group "I''ll ask Fang Miao to inform me." Tang Hu said to the beauty at the front desk. "Yes, just a moment, please." Jin Maosheng appears in front of Tang Hu during the call season at the front desk. "Isn''t that Mr. Tang? Long time no see. How have you been As the saying goes, "there is a knife hidden in a smile", Jin Maosheng said while laughing, which can truly interpret it. "Tolkien is always convinced. He has been very good recently. He can exercise in his spare time." Tang Hu is not the kind of person who shows weakness easily. He immediately responds. "Oh, that''s good. I haven''t seen Mr. Tang for some time, and I always think about how Mr. Tang has been recently. Now it looks good, so I can rest assured, and pay more attention to safety at ordinary times. " Jin Maosheng had been longing for Tang Hu''s death for a long time. This man has been doing bad things to him over and over again. Liang Zi has already made a deep bond and has reached the point that he will never die. "It''s getting colder and colder, too. Keep warm at ordinary times. Close the doors and windows when you sleep at night. One side catches a cold and the other side prevents accidents." Tang Hu followed Jin Maosheng''s way of fighting back. "Tang Hu, what do you mean?" Jin Maosheng suddenly revealed that he had been in Fang''s group for so many years, and no one had ever dared to talk to him like this. This kid doesn''t know the heaven and the earth to touch him, to see if he can''t be killed. Just as Jin Maosheng was about to dig a hole, a voice called out. "Thank you, Mr. king, for taking care of the guests." The master of the voice is Fang Miao. Jin Maosheng took a deep look at Tang Hu and said, "no, no, Mr. Fang''s friends are also my friends. They should be." "That''s Lao Jin''s worry. I''m here now. You can do your business first." Fang Miao said impolitely. In the past, it would be impossible to do so. Since the last incident, the board of directors seems to have noticed something and have some opinions on Jin Maosheng. That''s why Fang Miao can speak to him so impolitely now. Jin Maosheng clenched his fist, turned around and left. "Mr. Fang, it''s not easy to see you." Tang Hu joked. "You''ve learned how to bury me. Follow me to my office." Fang Miao takes Tang Hu by the hand and goes to the office. "Just now, you may have made Jin Mao angry. He has been in the company for so many years, but no one dares to talk to him like that." Fang Miao said jokingly. "I''m not a person in the company, and I''m sure I won''t give him face. He doesn''t like me, and I don''t like him either. By the way, Jin Maosheng seems to have found a killer to kill me. " Tang Hu looks at Fang Miao. "He dares to do such a thing. He still does it at this stage." Fang Miao was angry. At present, Jin Maosheng''s form is grasshopper hopping after autumn. In a few days, he still wants to do it. "No, in Jin Maosheng''s idea, what he thought might be that if he killed me, there would be no one to help him collect evidence. Last time that thing let him escape, now leave behind trouble, really can''t quickly pull him down. But now he only dares to do anything to me and to you. " Tang Hu looks at Fang Miao and says. "In this way, I put you under threat, and I don''t know what he will do to you." "Don''t worry. He certainly can''t help me, as long as you are safe now. You know my ability, but there are several strong people who come here this time. These people are good. Please help me to investigate. " Fang Miao''s face was a little red, but he soon came back. "Don''t worry about it. I''ll find someone to investigate. There are still some channels for me to inquire about Jinghai city." "Well, I''ll trouble you." "Tang Hu, nothing''s up tonight. Let''s have dinner together. Let''s get together." Fang Miao looks down at the table. The painted mahogany table reflects the appearance of Tang Hu. "OK, but I have something to deal with before that. I''ll deal with it first. Let me know when you''re ready." Fang Miao looks up at Tang Hu with a little tenderness in his eyes. Since bungee jumping, some strange ideas have appeared in her heart. Sometimes she will think of Tang Hu. For Fang Miao, who is in love with Xiaobai, she can''t tell what''s going on. She found a lot of information in the online forum to make sure that she just likes Tang Hu. "Then go ahead and get busy." Fang Miao looks into Tang Hu''s eyes. At that moment, his eyes are opposite, and the air suddenly solidifies. "I''ll take care of something first." Tang Hu''s voice interrupted the atmosphere just now."Good." Fang Miao straightened her hair, slightly embarrassed. Out of the building, Tang Hu looked back and shook his head with a smile. "Li Ming, how is the investigation going?" Jin Maosheng asked hastily that the insult he had just received in the company made him angry for a moment. In the company for so many years, no one can do this to him. He vowed to kill Tang Hu, or he would never give up. "Not yet. This man is definitely not that simple. At present, we have any news, we can only take our time. " Li Ming said. "Why are you so useless? You can''t even handle one person." Jin Maosheng''s irascible way to rest in the bottom. "Jin Maosheng, I advise you to be polite. I also have more than a dozen brothers injured. It''s reasonable that I didn''t charge you a cent. If you''re talking nonsense, be careful where you fall. " Li Ming said fiercely that it''s very easy for people like them to make a whole person, and they won''t leave a handle. "Why do you say that? Mr. Li is also a top-notch person in your field. I still believe you, but now Tang Hu is too much. If I don''t get rid of him, I won''t feel well at that time, and your commission will be gone. " "You can rest assured that he is not only your enemy, but also mine. We can''t keep him like this. You can wait. " "Well, I''ll wait for your news." With that, Jin Maosheng hangs up. Looking out of the window, he showed a sly smile, Tang Hu, you are dead, this sentence echoed in his heart. "Lao Liu, get the car ready. Let''s go to Rongjing farm tonight." "OK, Mr. Jin." An old man in a suit came back. "Tang Hu, we are going to have dinner at nongjing farm tonight." Fang Miao hangs up and looks at himself in the mirror. It took her more than an hour to finish the make-up. Looking at herself in the mirror, she was very satisfied. Her face was red, and the figure of the man flashed in her mind. Chapter 934 "A Liang, we''ll go to Rongjing farm later. We''ll eat there tonight." Tang Hu hung up and said to song Liangliang. "Brother tiger, who asked you out?" Song Liangliang asked. "Fang Miao said to get together." "Oh, Mr. Fang." Song Liangliang looks at Tang Hu with a smile, as if he has found something. "If you laugh like this, I might beat you." Tang Hu said. "No, tiger, I can''t stand your fist. You''d better keep it and beat the bad guys. However, this party always seems to be interested in you. Otherwise, how can I ask you to go to Rongjing farm? " Song Liangliang said playfully. "Do you know Rongjing farm?" Tang Hu looks at Song Liangliang. "I said, brother tiger, you''re a tough guy now. You don''t know what Rongjing farm is. Well, you''ll know when you go. " Twenty minutes later, Tang Hu arrived at Rongjing farm. Rongjing farm, the four character signboard is very common, but it''s really unusual inside. Walk in and have a look. It''s an island in the lake. There''s only one way to the island. But there are many winding roads at the end of the road. They are orderly and crisscross. There is a pavilion at the end of each road. "Is that Mr. Tang Hu, please?" A waiter in a white Tang suit appeared next to him, with a large expanse of snow-white on his chest, which was very attractive. "Yes." In the face of this white and beautiful person, Tang Hu is still cold answer, but song Liangliang has been staring at others. "Hello, Mr. Tang. Miss Fang told me to wait at the magpie bridge house when you arrived. Please follow me The waiters who lead the way have a great charm when they walk. They know they are trained at a glance. Through a small bridge with red lanterns, there is an exquisite Pavilion at the end. It is luxurious to push the door in. "Wow, brother tiger, it''s too luxurious. All the things in it are not antiques." Song Liangliang asked. "It''s all antiques. Be careful." Tang Hu looks at Song Liangliang who is touching the East and the West. "Ah!" Song Liangliang suddenly stepped back. He seems to suddenly realize that he can''t afford to pay for the things here. "Come and sit here and wait." Tang Hu made a fat chair on the table and closed his eyes. Seeing this, song Liangliang also learns from Tang Hu, but his chair seems to be wearing thorns, just can''t sit. "Tiger brother, I''ll go out for a walk." Song Liangliang couldn''t sit still. He got up and said to Tang Hu. "Go ahead and be safe." Song Liangliang nodded and turned around to get out of the pavilion. "Tang Hu, you came so early." Suddenly, Fang Miao opens his cheongsam and draws a beautiful curve. Fang Miao used to look so good. Now even Tang Hu is stunned. "What are you looking at, Tang Hu?" A strange voice said, and a girl ran out from behind Fang Miao. She was wearing a Tang suit. Hearing this sound, Tang Hu regained his mind. "Who are you?" Tang Hu asked suspiciously. "She is the landlady of Rongjing farm and my cousin. It''s Li Han. " Fang Miao said. Cousin, Tang Hu looks at the girl in front of her. She seems to be in her early twenties. She doesn''t look like the boss here. "Don''t look down on her. My cousin is a genius. She designed this farm with her own talent, and now it''s the second in the country." After Fang Miao saw Tang Hu''s face, he said, "there is a very big college under the Huzhong Island, which is full of students who love ancient Chinese prose." Tang Hu still looks at the girl in front of him. "Hey, you still look. Don''t you know it''s impolite to stare at people all the time?" Li hanjiao said. "Well, I want to make sure, but Miss Li looks a little like my sister." Tang Hu said with a smile. "Who''s your sister? Don''t try to take advantage of me." "Well, Han Han, please arrange the dishes. He has been waiting for so long." Fang Miao said. "Good. Hum! I''ll settle with you next time. " Li Han claps his hands, and a group of beauties in Tang style carry the dishes slowly to the table as if they were floating by. This scene makes people feel like they are in a fairy palace. Li Han is also a proud face, looking at the fool in front of him. "I can''t see that your cousin is good at playing." Tang Hu joked. "That''s for sure. Most people can''t even get a seat here. I''m her elder sister. I''ll let her return the one that was reserved here half a year ago and leave it to me." Fang Miao looks at Tang Hu. "I don''t think it''s because you talk to me every day. For your lifelong happiness, I just don''t keep my promise." Li Han said with his pink hair on his tongue. "Don''t talk nonsense. Tang Hu is a man with lofty ideals." Fang Miao secretly looks at Tang Hu''s expression. One lamp Pavilion Song Liangliang wandered East and West, but he lost his way. "Where is this? How can I get back? I''m hungry. " Song Liangliang looked at the fork in front of him speechless."Eh, Yideng Pavilion." "Mr. Jin, what can I do for you?" A white haired old man sat across the table. The man sitting opposite him was Jin Maosheng. "Don''t you call me Mr. Jin, Mr. Yu? Call me Maosheng or call me Jin Maosheng by his name. " Jin Maosheng said with a smile. "Jin Maosheng? Isn''t that who? " Song Liangliang looks at the door and meets the people inside. "Mr. Jin, it''s unnecessary. Now you''re hot on the board. It is well known that Fang Miao was murdered and that he wanted to take over Fang''s group alone. Let''s keep a distance. " The old man surnamed Yu said. "Mr. Yu, can''t you help me once? When you were on the board of directors, I helped you secretly, didn''t I? Now I need you to repay me. You don''t care if the form is wrong. It''s not very moral. " "Jin Maosheng, are you threatening me?" "No, Mr. Yu, how dare I threaten you? I''ll discuss with you again. You see, these are all your materials at that time. " Jin Maosheng lit his cigar and put his paper bag in front of the old man. "You can do Jin Maosheng. Are you not afraid of me? Now you are guilty. I just need to tell those directors that you are finished. You don''t even have a chance to send out such information. " Old man Yu said. "Mr. Yu, if you come here tonight, you don''t agree that the information will be sent to the directors you mentioned. Although I don''t have a chance, you will go in with me. Do you think you''re going to say fast tomorrow or I''m going to do fast now? " "You Jin Maosheng, I''m helping you for the last time. " Old man Yu was gnashing his teeth in anger, but there was no way to hold the handle in other people''s hands. "Isn''t that right? Mr. Yu, let''s take a walk. I wish us a happy cooperation. " Then Jin Maosheng raised his glass and touched it in the old man''s hand. "Don''t drink happily. Tell me what your plan is." "It''s simple. You just need to delay for me in the board of directors. In any case, you have to delay. As for how to do it, I''ll give you a signal at that time. Now help me. When I squeeze out Fang Miao, it will be very easy to swallow Fang Group. The people behind her are old, too. It''s time for a new dynasty to replace the old one. " Jin Maosheng shakes his red wine glass. "Jin Maosheng wants to collude with this man. If he can''t, he has to go back and tell brother tiger." Song Liangliang''s mind turns quickly and turns around to run away. He accidentally mentions the stake beside him and makes a bang. "Who?" Jin Maosheng cried in horror. If someone else knew about it, it would be over. Song Liangliang saw that he was found and ran away. It''s just that the more you run, the less you can find direction. "Damn, who designed the place? It''s so complicated." Running and scolding. Li Han, who had dinner with Tang Hu and Fang Miao, sneezed. "Han Han, do you have a cold?" Fang Miao touches Li Han''s head and asks with concern. "No, I should have been scolded." She looked at Tang Hu. Tang Hu also looked at her, but he wondered where song Liangliang had gone. Chapter 935 Looking at Tang Hu''s insipid eyes, Li Han was a little upset. Miss her, Li Han. When did Li Da Mei get such a cold shoulder? Those who want to see her can''t see it. Tang Hu entrusted his cousin''s blessing and dared to be so indifferent. "Hello, Tang Hu, are you wood?" Li Han looks at Tang Hu haughtily. If ordinary people want to bully him. Tang Hu is different. He doesn''t care about her at all. "Elder sister, this is Tang Hu you told me. Now it seems that he is really stupid." Li Han muttered in Fang Miao''s ear like a child who didn''t get a toy. Tang Hu didn''t like this kind of woman who was born with a sense of superiority. He ignored Li Han and asked Fang Miao, "help me ask some people to find my brother." "Your brother?" Fang Miao has some doubts. "Yes, I used to be a friend. I just met him here. I don''t think it''s right that he said he wanted to go shopping and hasn''t come back. It''s been a long time. " Tang Hu explained. "Han Han, you can arrange someone to help you find it." Fang Miao touched Li Han''s head and said softly. "No, why didn''t he tell me? He told you. I''m here, and he doesn''t want my help. " Miss Li''s arrogant temper is fierce and cute. "Han Han, don''t be angry. You forgot what you promised your cousin. Now you don''t want to help me with this little favor. My sister is going to be angry." Fang Miao pretends to be angry. "Well, well, can''t I help you? But it has nothing to do with Tang Hu. I want to help you. " Fang Miao looked at the proud cousin with a smile and agreed. Li Han stares at Tang Hu fiercely, hoping to tear a piece of meat from him. In her mind, the eyes just now are powerful and domineering, and outsiders look like the eyes of a receiver. "Lao Jiang, turn on the camera and see the direction of the people who just left the magpie bridge pavilion." Li Han calls on the other end of the phone and explains. "Yes, miss." The other end of the line responded. At this time, song Liangliang is still running. He doesn''t know if Jin Maosheng has chased him, but he knows he can''t stop. If he stops, he will die. "Why, I''m back. And why can''t people be seen in this farm at ordinary times, and there are no indicators for getting lost. Isn''t that killing people? " "Tang Hu, call song Liangliang to see where he is," he said breathlessly Fang Miao said. "If I could call, I wouldn''t let you help me. He doesn''t have a cell phone. " "That''s the trouble." Fang Miao looks at Li Han who is still practicing staring there. Why can''t I find it? Song Liangliang obviously feels that his physical strength is a little overdrawn. He has been here for a long time. Now his heart is that if he is beaten and knows who designed it, he must be beaten. It''s so troublesome that he can''t find his way. Just when song Liangliang was still thinking about it, he suddenly went dark. "Miss, we saw the gentleman who left from the magpie bridge pavilion in the surveillance. From the surveillance, he didn''t have a target. He didn''t see him in the surveillance for seven to eight minutes. The last time I saw him was when he was picked up in a car. " The old Jiang at the end of the phone replied mechanically, very calm. "What? Monitor if you see who it is. " Li Han blew up. It''s not only a big problem, it can hit her in the face. "I didn''t see clearly. The man who was carrying him kept his head down, but there was a scar on his head, which was particularly obvious because he didn''t have long hair." Lao Jiang said. "Good." Li Han hung up with a gloomy face. "What''s the matter, Han Han, you look so ugly." Fang Miao touches Li Han''s head who comes in and sits on one side. "The brother Tang Hu was taken away." Then Li Han burst into tears. She''s a genius, but she hasn''t experienced this kind of kidnapping. As a child, she was protected by bodyguards, so most people couldn''t get in. Tang Hu is calm, looking at Li Han did not say anything. "Han Han, do you know what it was like to take him away?" Fang Miao asked softly, but the anger in his eyes was flashing. "Lao Jiang said there was a scar on his head, but he didn''t see the rest clearly." "A scar on the head? One of the people who came to kill me last time had a scar on his head. They should be the same person. " Tang Hu coldly said that at the moment his whole body seemed to send out a chill, which made people shudder. "Who are these people? How do you know we''re here?" Fang Miao looks at Tang Hu. At the moment, she obviously feels the chill around him. This time, he is really angry. "It''s definitely not an accident. Since they took a Liang away, their next action must be to find me. After all, I''m the target. I''m tied up just to restrain me." Tang Hu analyzed calmly. "Fang Miao, I asked you to check these organizations for me. How are you doing?" "Yes, my people told me that there are only two organizations in Jingjiang City, one is Shatuo and the other is poisonous wolf. It is said that the members of these two organizations have retired from the special forces, but which one wants to harm you? If the investigation fails, the information should be sealed up." Fang Miao said apologetically, like a child who didn''t do his homework well."It''s OK. Just have these. They all came down from the army. It seems they are all veteran. Fang Miao, please send the location of these organizations to my mobile phone. " Tang Hu said. "What are you doing, Tang Hu?" Fang Miao asked eagerly. She seemed to have a premonition that something was going to happen, and her heart was in a mess. "I''ll meet these two organizations and see who''s against me." Tang Hu is holding the armrest of the table and chair. He only hears the sound of cracking. The armrest is cracked. You know, it''s old sandalwood. "Are you going alone? How many people can I arrange for you? " "No, I can do it alone. Don''t you believe me? You''ve seen my strength. Call someone for me and I''ll protect them. I''ll do it alone. Don''t worry. " Tang Hu stands up and smiles confidently. Fang Miao looked at the man in front of him. Although he was thin and small, he stood up and was still shining. "You go, I''ll wait for you." "Fang Miao, now you go back to the company, I think Jin Maosheng will take action in this matter. You must keep an eye on him when you go back now. " Fang Miao returned and nodded fiercely. Tang Hu is right. Jin Maosheng and he have already arrived at Liangzi and have made a deep bond. If this matter has something to do with him, the target must be Tang Hu, because now only Tang Hu makes him feel thorny. Jin Maosheng is not as simple as he thought, but the most urgent thing is to find this one. Even if he has a relationship with Jin Maosheng, he has to wait until he finds this person. Chapter 936 "There''s no place to go when you''ve broken your iron shoes. It''s easy to get them. Now Tang Hu''s brother is in our hands. It''s time to take action, Mr. Li. " Jin Maosheng, holding a cigar in his hand, said triumphantly, "now Tang Hu must be mad. We are waiting for a few days to make him worried, and then we are sending out a message. When he comes, we will catch a turtle in a jar, and threaten him with his brother''s life. As soon as he is finished, I can start to do it. I have started to fight several board members now. I have the evidence of their ascendancy in those years. They don''t want to reveal something that can''t be seen. " "Don''t underestimate Tang Hu, Mr. Jin. He is a master. It is expected that there will be action. " Although there are hostages now, Li Ming is still cautious. "Mr. Li thinks too much. No matter how they check, they don''t know which organization you belong to. Now it must be thought that the two organizations, Shatuo and poisonous wolf, have done something wrong. When he goes to fight, he will lose both sides. When the time comes, Mr. Li, you will be able to catch all of them and take the opportunity to grow. Isn''t the dark network of Jingjiang all yours? Isn''t that a good thing for you? Ha ha ha ha Jin Maosheng said with a smile. "Ginger is still old and spicy. President Jin is really resourceful." Li Ming smiles darkly. "Well, let''s go to the theatre." Jin Maosheng took a deep puff. Poison wolf here. When Tang Hu knew that it might be a poisonous wolf or a sand dune, he went alone. The first one who suffered was the poisonous wolf. In a short time, several factories operated by him were taken away by Tang Hu. "Who is it that one person has injured so many of our brothers?" Du Jiangtao asked. This man was a famous rogue leader in Jingjiang City at that time. Because of his treachery, he had been doing well in Jingjiang City. Later, he saved a beggar. The beggar paid him some Kung Fu, and then gradually began to grow. "Boss, we don''t know. All of a sudden, this man appeared and asked a man from his brother, saying, "who kidnapped his brother?" A little brother stood up and said. "Big brother, I feel that it''s cheating. You said that such an expert came to ask important people for no reason. Although our organization usually does these things, it will leave contact information for people to bring money to redeem. It will not do things without name. Someone should have set us up. " The speaker is the second leader of Du Jiangtao, a poisonous wolf. His name is Zha Rui. He is a retired soldier in the front line. He has a cool head and excellent kung fu. He has always been respected by Du Jiangtao. "Zari, what do you want to do now?" Du Jiangtao asked. "Well, I''ll meet him myself." , zari said. "If you think about it, this man doesn''t know that he is looking for us all the time. I''m afraid there is a risk." , Du Haitao. "Mr. Du, this man is very skillful. Now if I go to solve the misunderstanding, it will make him owe us a favor. It''s also a good thing. He can help us at that time. How can you get a baby without taking a chance? If not, I believe he can''t do anything to me. You know my kung fu, too. " Cha Rui is worthy of being the second leader of the poisonous wolf. He has great courage and insight, and his younger brothers all praise him secretly. Many years later, when he recalled the decision he made today, he was filled with emotion. "Go ahead, but be careful." , Du Jiangtao road. "Good." Tang Hu is still searching everywhere. When he comes to another factory of the poisonous wolf organization according to the information provided by Fang Miao, he finds that the door here is open, and there are no players, but all of them are the younger brothers of the poisonous wolf. They stood in a neat row, as if waiting for Tang Hu. "When Mr. Tang arrived, he could frighten us all. One person broke several of our venues." Charui laughed and scolded. "Why, are you here to make a case?" Tang Hu said impolitely. "Don''t be angry, Mr. Tang. I''m not here to fight. I''m here to clear up misunderstandings." , said zarui. Seeing that Tang Hu didn''t return to him, Cha Rui continued: "I heard from my younger brother that brother Tang was looking for someone, so I came here. We will certainly leave information when we bind people. We will not bind people away inexplicably and leave no information. This is not our style of doing things. So I think brother Tang should be used by others to pave the way for others. " Tang Hume doesn''t say a word. He just goes to cha Rui and punches the stone pillar beside him. He gives Cha Rui a look and turns away. "Brother Tang, if there''s anything I can do for you, just ask." Cha Rui shouts to Tang Hu''s back. Tang Hu stopped, turned his head and looked at Cha Rui. After a while, he said, "help me to go to the sand dune to find out if there is a person tied up." "OK, no problem. How can I contact brother Tang then? " "Asked Cha Rui. "A day later, meet here." Tang Hu said coldly. "Good." Cha Rui looks at Tang Hu''s back as he leaves, and a big sweat flows down his cheek. He obviously felt that if Tang Hu hit him, he would die. This kind of feeling of life and death has not been felt by zari for many years. Since he left the front-line battlefield, it seems that the feeling of death at any time has never appeared on him again. "I''ll wait here for brother Tang in the future." Charui continued. Seeing Tang Hu leave, the stone pillar next to him suddenly cracks. A crack zigzags to the top of the stone pillar. Zari looked at the crack and swallowed.Fang Group. These days, Jin Maosheng went out quietly. Before, he was not an idle person. The current situation gives a sense of calm before the storm. Fang Miao''s office. "Well, did you find your brother over there?" Fang Miao asked. "No, here comes the poisonous wolf. A man told me that it''s not their way of doing things. Let me give them some time to investigate." Tang Hu said. "Can they be trusted?" Fang Miao asked. "He doesn''t dare to be clever. I''ve already told him." Tang Hu said. Indeed, Tang Hu left him a punch when he left, which was really a shock to cha Rui. He went back to give it to Du Jiangtao. After Du Jiangtao heard it, he was also cool behind his back and praised Cha Rui for his good work. Such a person can never be an enemy. Even if we are all enemies here, we are not necessarily his opponents. Instead of becoming enemies with him, we should give him a favor along the river and ask for it in the future. "This matter is now under investigation in secret. There is no need to make a big fuss about it. Let''s check first. The strength of the sand dune is not small. Don''t offend for the time being. " Du Jiangtao said to cha Rui. "I''ll ask my brothers to make a secret investigation first, and we''ll have a round with him in the same place tomorrow." After that, Cha Rui arranged several good men to inquire. Chapter 937 In fact, in the past two years, both poisonous wolf and Shatuo have planted intelligence spies in their mutual organizations. In recent years, both sides have developed too fast. They are afraid that the other side will do harm to them, and they are in various checks and balances. "It''s said that four or five of the poison wolf''s fields were smashed by one person in one night, and they also threatened Cha Rui." Zhang Xiang, the boss of Shatuo, asked. "Yes, boss, this man not only has great fighting power, but also openly threatens Cha Rui. It''s said that one blow will crack the stone pillar three meters high. " A little brother said excitedly. "It''s said that this man is looking around for the man who bound his brother. I think we should find this man quickly and explain. We always feel that this man is not something we can solve." A man with a scar on his eye looks at the boss of sand dune and waits for him to speak. "We should make it clear that we can''t deal with people who can shake the stone pillar with one blow and destroy four or five places of the poisonous wolf in one night. Some experts in the world are always hidden in the market. If we offend them, we may all die. ". In his early years, Zhang Xiang had seen a real expert fight. Everything around him was destroyed by their strong power. Only their skin didn''t show any wound, but one of them suddenly vomited blood. At that time, Zhang Xiang knew what dark power was. Compared with the damage from boxing to meat, this kind of dark strength is really fatal. When he heard about it again more than ten years later, he didn''t expect that this kind of thing happened. He had to speed up his pace, otherwise the sand dune organization that he had worked hard to build for more than ten years might disappear. "Do you know how to find this man?" Zhang Xiang asked. "According to our arrangement, the people inside the poisonous wolf said that one day later they would see him again at the place where zari met him today." The younger brother who spoke just now replied again. "Then we''ll go to that place and find him." "No, we have been informed. Over the years, we have arranged to spy on poisonous wolves, and they have also arranged to do the same. It is estimated that their spies have already known about what happened just now, and they will go back to report it. " Zhang Xiang leaned against the seat and said. "Boss, why don''t you find out these two people?" "I wanted to keep it useful, but now it looks like it''s going to change. I''ll go in person tomorrow night. It''s no accident that such a strong man will appear in Jingjiang City. It''s going to change. It''s going to change. " Zhang Xiang looks at the desert flowers behind him melancholy. The Shatuo Gang is different from the poisonous wolf. Generally speaking, the decision-making is made by the boss rather than the leader. On the side of the poisonous wolf, the two spies came back and said in a hurry that boss Shatuo wanted to see Tang Hu in person. "It seems that we can''t let Tang Hu owe us this time. I didn''t expect that Sha Tuo Zhang Xiang, who has always been arrogant, would come to explain himself. It seems that I have to go there with you. The person who can let Zhang Xiang come over is definitely not that simple. " Du Jiangtao said. "Yes, Zhang Xiang must have come here only when he found something. We must also be careful, let Tang Hu owe us this kind of thing or don''t think, low-key is better Cha Rui looks at Du Jiangtao. As the second leader of the poisonous wolf, he always has a good grasp of some things, so this time he has to think of a way to grasp this matter, which may be of great benefit to their future development. The next night, Tang Hu drove alone. Today''s poisonous wolf team is as neat as yesterday''s, but today Cha Rui is not standing in the middle, but a strong middle-aged man standing in the middle. He looks at Tang Hu walking slowly. I can''t help sighing that once upon a time, he wanted to walk in this way, but after so many years of waking up, he finally realized it in a young boy. "This must be brother Tang. He is really young and promising." Du Jiangtao complimented. "There''s no need to talk about it. What happened to what I asked you to do for me?" "Sorry..." Du Jiangtao just wanted to say, a voice roared. "Shatuo will never do such a thing, let alone we and this little brother have no injustice or hatred." "Zhang Xiang!" Du Jiangtao looks at the entrance angrily. If you only look at your hair, you will think that this is a white haired old man, because you don''t see him throw a developed muscle. "Don''t worry, boss Du." Zhang Xiang looked at him with a smile. Then Zhang Xiang said to Tang Hu, "although we didn''t tie it up, I have information for you. The person who bound your brother should be a guy named Li Ming, who used to be a thug here before, but he was driven away by me because of his impure intentions. He should be the one who bound your brother this time. Before I sent back information, I said that he actually had an uncle named Li Si, who was a local snake in Linhai City. He came here just to develop his power. " Zhang Xiang burst out of this information is undoubtedly a heavy bomb, not only wake up Du Jiangtao, but also Tang Hu. "I think this matter should be discussed by your enemy and him. Then he thought that this is to use this brother''s hand to disturb our layout in Jingjiang City. Let''s fight first and lose both sides. Finally, he will come out to solve us. First, he can finish the task of getting rid of you. Fifth, he can also swallow the dark net of Jingjiang City." Zhang Xiang''s analysis is good. Sure enough, Jiang is still hot. Du Jiangtao and Tang Hu suddenly realized this."There''s no reason to talk. Why do you want us to believe you?" Du Jiangtao stares at Zhang Xiang''s eyes, suddenly jumps out and says some strange words, but no one can believe them. "Don''t worry. This is the information I collected. You can have a look first. And this little brother, is there a scar on your brother''s head? " Zhang Xiang looks at Tang Hu. "Yes." Tang Hu replied that he didn''t believe it, but when he said there was a scar on his head, Tang Hu decided. This person may really know something. "Believe me, Du Jiangtao." "Even so, what can you say? Now you don''t know where the person you''re talking about is." "So the purpose of my coming here is to cooperate with Mr. Du and lead him out. One is to help the little brother solve the current problems, and the other is to help us solve such a time bomb." ¡¤Zhang Xiangxin''s sermon. "Why should I cooperate with you?" Du Jiangtao sneered. "You and I are definitely not Li Ming''s opponents, because he has masters who can use the spirit power." Zhang Xiang''s expression suddenly solidified. "Spirit power?" Du Jiangtao said. ¡¤ "it''s up to the little brother around you to explain." Everyone looked at Tang Hu. Chapter 938 Tang Hu looked at Zhang Xiang deeply and thought to himself, "the elder of Shatuo is a man of insight. He even knows the existence of spiritual power. But it doesn''t matter now. If you want to know, I''ll let you know. " Looking at people''s puzzled eyes, Tang Hu slowly said: "martial arts can be divided into three levels. The simple external strength is that we call outsiders, and the internal injury is called dark strength. The one above these two levels is called spiritual power. Psionic power can increase the damage of external forces, and also form an invisible suit. " "Then how can we become spiritual power?" Du Jiangtao asked, swallowing. "There is no way to practice. This kind of practice needs to be born or adventure." Tang Hu looks at Du Jiangtao. In fact, Tang Hu was accidentally taken away by an old Taoist when he was a child. When the old Taoist was dying, he passed on his spiritual power. It''s equivalent to that Tang Hu has the strength of a person with spiritual power for decades. Of course, Tang Hu won''t say that Lingli can take over. Du Jiangtao''s disappointed expression is Zhang Xiang''s expressionless, not because Zhang Xiang knows that he can''t practice, even if he can practice Zhang Xiang, he doesn''t have to go back to practice. "Tang Hu, now you believe what I said is true." Zhang Xiang said. Tang Hu nodded, Zhang Xiang out of the evidence and said that person, the key is that person on, this point Tang Hu has had to believe. The most urgent task is not to tangle with these things, but to find a way to find Li Ming and other talents, otherwise the enemy''s actions will be restricted. Zhang Xiang seemed to see what Tang Hu thought, so he said: "I actually have a way to lead Li Ming and others." Tang Hu suddenly looked at Zhang Xiang and said, "what do you mean?" "In fact, what Li Ming wants to do is to destroy the dark net forces that I and the poisonous wolf have been operating for many years with the help of my little brother. Why don''t I take the opportunity? Show a play to Li Ming, and then the fisherman will become the one to be transferred? " "But I''m afraid Li Ming already knows what we''re gathering here now. He won''t be stupid enough to be fooled." Du Jiangtao said. "That''s why we need your help in this play. As far as I know, although Li Ming''s subordinates are all elites, they are more or less famous people, so he can''t shoot them to get information, so they have spies inside us. I''ve caught the spies inside Shatuo, but I didn''t kill them. Instead, I''ve been threatening them to send back false information. This is also the reason why Shatuo has been safe for several years. In contrast, whether the poisonous wolf has failed in every mission for several years. " Zhang Xiang asked. Du Jiangtao was silent, as if recalling something. Zhang Xiang continued: "your internal spy, I have already learned from the population I caught there. As long as boss Du is willing to cooperate this time, I can tell you who this person is now." "Why should I cooperate." Du Jiangtao said with pride. "Even if I have a spy inside, he can''t do anything to me in a short time. I''m not scared by Du Jiangtao." "Well, the reason why the spy didn''t do it all the time is that the younger brother is also their enemy. According to Li Ming''s character, if he is not fully sure, he will not do it easily, especially now he is still considering how strong this little brother is. " , Zhang laneway. "So that''s what I''m going to do with you?" "This is not, but I don''t want Jingjiang City to be engulfed by other dark nets, and we also need a master to sit for us. Now the appearance of this little brother can help us." Zhang Xiang looked at Du Jiangtao with a firm voice. "It sounds good. Even so, I won''t agree." Tang Hu looks at Du Jiangtao, and the killing in his eyes is more and more fierce. He knew that if the wolf did not cooperate, he would have to kill the wolf. Although it was immoral, his brother''s life was more important. So no matter what, he will do it, even if it is to offend other big forces. "I''m willing to trade my five fields for this operation." Suddenly Zhang Xiang said. Du Jiangtao looks at Zhang Xiang strangely. After confirming that Zhang Xiang is not crazy, he slowly asks. "Why?" "Because the weather will change soon." Zhang Xiang said in a deep way. Du Jiangtao looks at Zhang Xiang like a psychopath, and feels that he is full of mental nagging. On second thought, the temptation of the five venues was a little hard to resist, so Du Jiangtao said, "OK, I promise you." "Well, boss Du, I''ll tell you about the spy now." Zhang Xiang came to Du Jiangtao. He didn''t know what he said in a low voice. Du Jiangtao''s eyes were wide open, and then he was furious. He called zarui to his side and told him in the same way. Then zarui and his brothers left in a hurry. "Brother Tang, I have to play a play with boss Zhang and you about this today. But in order to play really, now you have to shoot, and then we will pretend to be injured, you have to work hard and continue to hit Li Ming received the news that the poisonous wolf and the boss of Shatuo were injured by Tang Hu, while Tang Hu continued to destroy the field. However, unlike last time, Tang Hu not only destroyed the poisonous wolf, but also some of the destroyed fields were Shatuo''s. After hearing this news, Li Ming is very happy. He has been in Jingjiang for so many years, waiting for this moment. I didn''t expect that this moment was brought by an unknown person named Tang Hu.Under the pressure of inner joy, Li Mingqiang summoned his elite and made a big speech to them. "Tomorrow night, we will separate two groups of people. Scar and I will deal with Tang Hu. The rest of us will separate two groups and go to Shatuo and poisonous wolf''s territory to find their boss and kill them." After that, I let the brothers go back to have a good rest, and my heart was really full of excitement. As soon as he thought that he had been in business for several years and was finally going to harvest, he was very excited. That night, he called two fair haired girls and went to sleep contentedly. After so many years of women playing less, he was able to relax tonight. However, the victory he was looking forward to became his last dream and stayed in the action tomorrow night forever. It also laid a fuse for the later more intense dark net struggle. On Tang Hu''s side, after discussing with the two eldest brothers, Sha Tuo and poison wolf, they smashed it all the time and didn''t rest all night. In order to be more realistic, Sanduo and poisonous wolf asked their brothers to take ketchup and pretend to be seriously injured. Only the spy inside the poisonous wolf, no one knows who it is. It''s only heard that the second leader of zarui rushed out that night, and then left two sacks on the edge of the Jingjiang River. Inside the sacks came women''s wailing. Chapter 939 "Mr. Jin, after tonight, you can make a big move." Li Ming complacently tells Jin Maosheng, "is Tang Hu already hooked?" Jin Maosheng asked excitedly. "I didn''t expect that Mr. Jin was also an expert. He did it seamlessly and made me a success. After this, I''ll invite Mr. Jin to have a good drink. I''ve got a batch of foreign horses here, which makes Mr. Jin refreshing. " Li Ming said with evil taste. "Yes, boss Li. I wish boss Li every success. " President Jin is also very happy, because after tonight, Jin Maosheng will become the largest shareholder of Fang''s group, and the directors will follow his lead. "Well, I''ll borrow money." Turn off the phone, Li Ming hastily summoned his men to act according to yesterday''s deployment. "It seems that there is a fierce battle to be fought tonight. Zari, we must kill these outsiders tonight." Du Jiangtao looked at a group of brothers in front of him and said. On the side of Zhang Xiang, he sat quietly on the chair in the middle of the hall, without anxiety or fear. He just looked at the gate quietly, like a hunter waiting for his prey to bite. "It''s coming. I''ve felt a strong spiritual power approaching. It seems that I''m going to have a big fight tonight. I haven''t really started for a long time." Tang Hu looks at the distance. "According to Li Ming''s last battle, although the Tang tiger is strong, it should be easier for you and me to fight together, plus the hostages in our hands now." Scar looked at the dying song Liangliang dragging behind him. That day, song Liangliang ran into Li Ming who dares to come to the party. As a result, he was overtaken and knocked unconscious. When he woke up, he was already in a dark cellar. The next few days, he was taken out of the cellar and beaten. He gave him something to eat and drink, and continued to be beaten at night. It is such a torture, song Liangliang has lost the idea of resistance, but he has never given up the idea of being rescued, because he knows Tang Hu will come to save himself. So in the face of these days of torture, he did not say a little bit of information about Tang Hu. "Here we are." Li Ming waves scar to stop. There is a sense of killing in the wind, and there is a strange smell of spiritual power, but it''s very weak. It''s a general user of spiritual power. "Don''t hide, Tang Hu. I have your brother. If you don''t want him to die, you''ll come out soon." Li Ming throws song Liangliang to the ground. Song Liangliang lies still because of the previous beating, but when Li Ming and scar don''t pay attention, he smiles. Laugh at Li Ming and scar''s overconfidence. Both of them will pay for their stupidity tonight. "Here you are." Tang Hu didn''t know when he appeared behind Li Ming and scar. Before Li Ming and scar could react, Tang Hu had already burst out and flashed in front of them as fast as he could, giving them a heavy blow. Li Ming and scar didn''t react quickly. They flew far away and fell to the ground. Looking at the two people flying out, Tang Hu turns and squats down to untie the rope for song Liangliang. Song Liangliang tells Tang Hu in a weak tone that he must keep Li Ming alive. Tang Hu looks at Song Liangliang who is hanging one breath, feeds him something similar to Duzai, and nods. Li Ming and scar stood up and looked at each other. "Scar, what''s going on? Tang Hu is not what you said. He didn''t act like an ordinary person just now "I don''t know. The strength I felt on him that day is a second-class spiritual master. I don''t know why he is so strong today." Scar is also a monk who has no idea. Of course, they don''t know that Tang Hu''s spiritual power is inherited from the previous generation. No one knows how long it has been inherited from him. His master has asked Tang Hu to train strictly since he was a child. Tang Hu is also very obedient. He has been doing everything arranged by his master since he was a child and never stops. It wasn''t until one day when the master transmitted all the spiritual power to Tang Hu that Tang Hu understood the reason for exercising. He repeated the master''s training for more than ten years in order to gain more strength. "Today I''ll show you what a real psychic user is." Tang Hu yelled, his body suddenly expanded, his clothes cracked, and there was a mass of air around him. At the moment, Tang Hu didn''t look like his usual thin body. At the moment, he wanted to be a bodybuilder. Li Ming and scar are a little confused when they see this moment. This is not the same as what they saw and heard that day. Now from the strength of Tang Hu, they are definitely not their opponents. Li Ming and scar look at each other and open their stance. Suddenly Tang Hu disappeared in their eyes. Li Ming and scar were shocked. This speed has exceeded the limit of normal people. Just when Li Ming was still looking for Tang Hu, Tang Hu suddenly appeared in front of Li Ming. Li Ming was shocked to punch Tang Hu back. Just when Li Ming seemed to hit Tang Hu with one punch, Tang Hu once again heard that Tang Hu appeared behind Li Ming. Li Ming jumped forward and watched in horror Where Tang Hu was standing, he sighed with a smile. He was really glad that he just wanted to open his mouth to ridicule. Suddenly, it was dark and he couldn''t get up. Tang Hu didn''t put a heavy hand on him. He just hit Li Ming with his spirit power when ordinary people couldn''t react. When his brain couldn''t react, he blocked Li Ming''s sensory nerve with his spirit power.Scar has sweat on his cheek. He saw the moment when Tang Hu waved his hand just now. The speed was extremely fast and the strength seemed light, but it was enough to make people faint. Scar has regretted now. He should try Tang Hu''s strength that day. Now he comes rashly and feels that he will be planted here today. "Tanghu brothers are really powerful." Scar said with a strong smile. "Oh, you can see clearly. You seem to have some ability." Tang Hu sneered. "Don''t look down on people, Tang Hu. My scar has been fighting for many years. Although I don''t know your way, I want to show you how strong I am." Scar watched Tang Hu roar. "Oh, try it." Tang Hu remained unmoved. The scar burst up, and the whole body was glowing with red light. It''s worthy of being a master who runs out of the dead. Even Tang Hu is shocked by this evil spirit, but it''s not enough. The evil spirit around scar is so fierce that it has the feeling of overwhelming Tang Hu''s momentum. However, Tang Hu''s spiritual power is not just decades, but generation after generation. The red killing spirit that is close to Tang Hu is instantly engulfed by Tang Hu''s ability, which has no effect on Tang Hu. Chapter 940 The evil spirit around scar is so fierce that it has the feeling of overwhelming Tang Hu''s momentum. However, Tang Hu''s spiritual power is not just decades, but generation after generation. The red killing spirit that is close to Tang Hu is instantly engulfed by Tang Hu''s ability, which has no effect on Tang Hu. Scar was also frightened by Tang Hu''s spirit power. How did he get such a powerful power? He shouldn''t be so strong at this age. Scar shook his head. Now he can''t care so much. If he doesn''t have a powerful wave, he''s not sure he can leave here alive. Scar rushes forward, his hands entangle a lot of evil spirit and wave it to Tang Hu. This time, he wants to hit Tang Hu. As long as he hits the evil spirit, he can run like Tang Hu''s body. As long as he enters his body, the evil spirit will disturb his spiritual power transmission. Only in this way can he have a chance to escape. Otherwise, he is doomed to die here tonight. He only heard Bang''s body. Scar hit Tang Hu as he wanted. Just when he thought that the evil spirit could invade his body, Tang Hu opened his mouth. "Do you think that will defeat me?" The spirit power around Tang Hu became more and more thick. The scar of this fist really hit, but there was no way to break this layer of spirit power. "No way. What are you and how can you be so powerful. You are so young! "Scar looked at the scene in front of him. For so many years, no one can resist his attack. His spirit power mixed with evil spirit is like a armor piercing bullet. Any kind of spirit power shield can be broken, but today it is not the same as before. Just because today he met Tang Hu, a young man he couldn''t see through, he was absolutely powerful. Tang Hu looks at the startled scar. Without hesitation, he raises his foot and kicks it to scar''s stomach. Tang Hu entangles the spirit and sends it out. If he is kicked, he will be hit by an armored car at full speed. Scar wakes up in surprise and flees in a hurry. Finally, he is kicked and flies out. He falls heavily on the wall and raises a thick layer of ash. After the dust, scar staggered out. The people who came out of the dead were different. Although he was kicked, when he was weighed, he quickly concentrated his mental power on the place where Tang Hu''s foot was, so that he could avoid being kicked to death. However, he didn''t have the ability to resist. Scar''s heart is bitter. At the beginning, he came back to Jinghai city to work hard. He found that he could do nothing but kill people, so he went to Shatuo. As a result, he got to know Li Ming and left Shatuo with him under Li Ming''s instigation. He could have been the second leader after he cleaned up Tang Hu today and lived a comfortable life. But he didn''t expect that Tang Hu was so strong that he couldn''t think of it Yi, he used the fastest speed to make Li Ming coma in the past, just with a foot almost let himself belch fart. Just like Li Ming thought, the dream has come true, but it may not be them who realize the dream, but Tang Hu. People who fish will be caught by others. "Tang Hu, today my scar met you and died without regret. I tied your brother, but I can tell you that you can''t kill me now. Because behind me is the dark net organization. If you hurt li Ming and kill me, you will be hunted down, no matter where you are. " At the end of his life, scar didn''t forget to intimidate Tang Hu, but Tang Hu didn''t care about the dark net pursuit. If he had the ability, come on. Tang Hu frowned and walked towards scar step by step. Scar panicked. He felt that Tang Hu wanted to kill himself. He roared crazily: "you can''t kill me, you will be chased. You can''t kill me. " Tang Hu looked at the man in front of him. He thought he was a tough guy at first, but he didn''t expect that he was a coward in the end. He continued to frown and hit scar''s spirit cap with one punch. Scar suddenly bled seven holes. To death scar didn''t understand, how dare this man kill him. Tang Hu shakes the bloodstain on his hand, looks at scar and shakes his head in disappointment. The man in front of him really let him down. There''s no bone, just a coward. He got up and went to Li Ming, dragged his feet, and then carried song Liangliang slowly away, leaving only scar seven holes bleeding body. "Tang Hu, I haven''t been here for such a long time. Will something happen?" Du Jiangtao yelled that he was repeating this sentence a few minutes ago. The two leaders of poisonous wolf and Shatuo are really not ordinary people. They are all elites under Li Ming. Although they are not as smart as Li Ming and scar, they are a group of outlaws who have experienced many battles. However, the poisonous wolf and Shatuo organization still won them all one by one, and did not let them run away. "Don''t worry, boss Du. Brother Tang won''t have any problems. I don''t know what his strength is, but he must be far more than I and you believe Zhang Xiang closed his eyes and said. Du Jiangtao hummed twice and thought, "if you hadn''t given me the benefit, I wouldn''t have been in this muddy water. I know Tang Hu is tough, but I want to hold this thigh alone. You can come out and take all the thighs away for me, and leave none for me. ". The more Du Jiangtao thinks about it, the more he gets angry. It''s hard to say that he''s taking advantage of others. This is cannibalism and shortness of hands. Cha Rui said: "don''t worry, boss Du. Tang Hu must have no problem. There must be a reason why he didn''t come so long. Ah, don''t you think that''s Tang Hu? " When people look at Tang Hu, who is carrying a hand to pull a man, they not only sigh in their hearts, but fortunately they are not against him, otherwise they will not end up better than Li Ming. Li Ming was dragged all the way, and a long trail of blood was drawn on his back on the ground, which made people feel creepy. The key is that Li Ming hasn''t woken up yet. I really don''t know what Tang Hu did to him?Du Jiangtao and Zhang Xiang head-on, one result of song Liangliang, one result of Li Ming, everyone glanced, all of them trembled. "This is Li Ming. When you wake up later, you can beat him, but don''t beat him to death. I''m still useful. This is my brother. Now you can treat him." Tang Hu said impolitely. Du boss some unhappy, but forbeared not to say, Zhang Lane but repeatedly promised, and arranged to do it in the hands. Du Jiangtao didn''t understand what happened to Zhang Xiang. Looking at Zhang Xiang like this, he also arranged for his staff to go with him. "Next, what are the plans of the Tang brothers?" Zhang Xiang asked suddenly. "Li Ming, I''ll take it away, but now I need to stay with you for a day or two. I need my brother to wake up and tell me the situation. Now the situation on my side is not very clear. " Tang Hu said to Zhang Xiang. He likes this person better. Although the boss of Shatuo takes care of himself, he has no airs and doesn''t feel malicious in him. Chapter 941 "Next, what are the plans of the Tang brothers?" Zhang Xiang asked suddenly. "Li Ming, I''ll take it away, but now I need to stay with you for a day or two. I need my brother to wake up and tell me the situation. Now the situation on my side is not very clear. " Tang Hu said to Zhang Xiang. He likes this person better. Although the boss of Shatuo takes care of himself, he has no airs and doesn''t feel malicious in him. "OK, brother Tang, please stay in a five-star hotel under Shatuo. You stay with me for a while, and then you make your plan. " Zhang Xiang said. "Yes, let''s go." Tang Hu didn''t talk to Zhang Xiang politely, so he said directly. Zhang Xiang smiles and takes Tang Hu away from the place where they meet. When he leaves, he does not forget to look at Du Jiangtao, as if he is mocking him. This move undoubtedly made Du Jiangtao angry, but there was no way to vent. "Brother Tang, this is our hotel. You have a rest today, so I won''t disturb you. I''ve arranged for the food to be delivered to your room later. You can have a rest first. " , Zhang laneway. "Please, boss Zhang." "Don''t mention the Tang brothers. In our underground organization that relies on fists to speak, we respect strength. If you are strong, you don''t have to be polite to us. Respecting the strong is the most basic thing. First of all, I won''t disturb you. Someone will lead the way. " I saw a beautiful woman with long legs and black silk walking face to face. She was dressed in professional clothes and her weapon was shaking badly. Tang Hu took a look and didn''t speak. When the beauty saw him, she seemed to blame him for not looking at others. Under the guidance of the beautiful woman, Tang Hu came to a presidential suite on the fifth floor, opened the door, and the facilities inside were luxurious and noble, which had surpassed the general five-star hotel. "Take a rest, sir. I''ll put some hot water in for you. After a shower, someone will bring you a meal." , said the beautiful woman. Tang Hu nodded and went to the bed to lie down, while the beauty approached the bathroom to waterproof the bathtub. Different moment, beauty called to let Tang Hu in, she chose to go out of the bathroom. Tang Hu lay in the bathtub, two days the whole person is taut state, now into the bathtub all relaxed a lot. Just as Tang Hu is enjoying the moment, a pair of tender and smooth hands hold Tang Hu''s tight shoulders. "Aren''t you out?" Tang Hu looks back awkwardly, who knows that an object has a reaction. "Boss Zhang arranged for me to take good care of my husband. I had to. Just now I saw your whole body collapse, thinking that you may be tired, so I want to rub your shoulder. " , beauty side pinch, side in Tang Hu''s ear gently said. "You can pinch it. Why do you want it like this?" Tang Hu lowered his head and did not dare to look up. No way, although we Tanghu brothers a righteous, but more than ten years is still a little virgin. Usually, when I see beautiful women, I''m serious, because I don''t know what to say. What''s more, this evening, beautiful women come to the door on their own initiative, or such exciting service. Beauty seems to find something interesting, continue to say in Tang Hu''s ear: "do you hate me like this?" Tang Hume doesn''t say a word. He is a real gentleman at ordinary times. But you should know that no matter how a gentleman is, a virgin like him can''t resist the temptation. Even if he is smart, he is a man after all. "Sir, why don''t you speak? If you don''t speak, I''ll go into the bathtub and rub your back for you." "Said the beauty. Tang Hu still doesn''t speak, but at the moment the fire has been suppressed by him. Seeing that Tang Hu didn''t say anything, the beauty thought it was acquiescence. As soon as Shan was ready to go in, she was shocked and flew out by an inexplicable gas. She hit the glass door heavily and fainted. Tang Hu got up and used a towel to suppress the fire in her heart. She wrapped the beauty up and put it on the bed, while she was on the sofa. "Is there any news from Tang Hu?" Jin Maosheng asked one of his thugs. "Boss, there''s no news yet, but I heard that the Shatuo gang and the poisonous wolf haven''t seen anyone these days." The preacher. Jin Maosheng was overjoyed. It seems that Li Ming has succeeded. Just when he was overjoyed, Li Ming also called to tell him about his success and made an appointment to have a good time. Jin Maosheng was overjoyed. Now he got rid of Tang Hu and let Li Ming take over the dark net of Jingjiang City, which is equivalent to killing the enemy and opening up another way to earn money. Can he not be happy? On the other side of the phone, Li Ming''s whole body is soaked with sweat. Tang Hu is stirring his blood with spiritual power. Every time he stirs, Li Ming cries out in pain to kill him and kill him. It is in this torture, Li Ming has completely succumbed, he is want to die, can not escape, can only suffer from the pain. "Now that Tang Hu is finished, I''ll start to prepare for the board of directors. I''ll do it." Jin Maosheng calls Lao Yu and asks him to arrange it quickly. "Are you sure?" I''m old at asking suspiciously. "Yu understand, you help me this time. I promise you that you''ll have a good rest in the future. If you don''t help me, you''ll be waiting for me to go home." Jin Maosheng smokes a cigar. Now he doesn''t have to be polite to him. If it was because Fang Miao had a Tang tiger threatening him, now the threat is dead. What can Fang Miao do."OK, Jin Maosheng, I''ll help you once. I''ll call the director now and hold a board meeting tomorrow. It depends on you." Yu laotoudao. "Don''t worry, Mr. Yu. I''ll thank you for helping me this time. You have to believe that Jin Maosheng is not the kind of person who acts rashly. Everything is under my control." Jin Maosheng has a big stomach and high legs. He believes that with his current hand, unless Fang Miao can find another person like Tang Hu, he will fight with him. Now the situation is settled. Fang Miao. Since Tang Hu went, there has been no news, but she is not idle. She believes that Tang Hu will come back and turn the situation around, so she also actively contacts those directors who support her. However, it''s a bit strange today. On weekdays, those directors who support her can''t get in touch with her today, and they suddenly receive the news that they are going to hold a board meeting. She was anxious, not because she wanted to hold the board of directors, but because the board of directors was in the time when Tang Hu didn''t disappear. That upset her.